《I Refused To Be Reincarnated》


 Chapter 1: The plan

    In a distant, vast, and magnificent world, where magic and peculiar phenomena were commonplace, lay a gorgeous city named after the first princess of its founder, Rose De Franca.


    Its vast palace and tall towers adorned with beautiful mosaic windows bustled with servants scurrying about, preparing for one of the biggest and most important meetings this world had ever seen.


    A blonde, middle-aged man, followed by two people, stepped out of the thick blue mana veil covering a towering edifice called a Gate.


    Standing over two meters tall, the man''s luxurious costume fluttered as he gripped the pommel of his sword, ignoring the stomach-turning sensation of teleportation.


    His deep blue eyes flashed, and his muscles tensed.


    "At ease, Marquis Mathias. Nothing will happen."


    An old, wrinkly hand gripped his shoulder as a caring voice resounded, forcing him to turn.


    Despite Leon''s advanced age and white hair, his pale gray eyes emitted a sharp glint of wisdom punctuated by mysterious occasional sparks of green hues.


    Mathias shook his head, his clenched jaws contrasting with his liege''s relaxed smile.


    "This is my duty, your majesty."


    "Come on, you''re always so serious. What are you expecting to happen on such a grand occasion? A terrorist attack? Stop your paranoia."


    The mischievous-looking blue-haired lady accompanying them snorted, fixing her dark sapphire dress and causing the magic symbols embroidered on her cape to pulse to life.


    Before Mathias could respond, Leon frowned at the royal mage captain.


    "Enough, Alice. Save your rivalry for later."


    Then, his eyes softened as he gazed at his royal knight.


    "Everyone answered the call to discuss the world''s fate, not start a global war. Let''s head in. I''m eager to discover what solutions will be brought to the table."


    With a polite bow, a servant guided them through the palace''s corridors.


    On his way, Leon marvelled at the architecture and art before reaching a grand hall.


    His eyes flashed at the magnificent, engraved marble columns supporting the high ceiling covered in colorful paintings depicting the Empire''s glorious past.


    Then, he noticed the charming young woman seated in the middle and how she smiled at them while they took their seats in the audience.


    Her hazel eyes glimmered softly as her neatly braided blonde hair caught the light, giving her a mysterious aura.


    After a few minutes of hushed whispers, she rose to her feet, her white ceremonial dress embroidered with regal golden patterns fluttering with her movements. Then, her voice echoed delicately in the large hall.


    "I, Elisabeth De Franca, welcome you, kings, emperors, and nobles to Rose. As many know, my ability allows me to peer into the future."


    Her voice trailed off, and she bit her lips.


    "I have seen a war, the greatest that has ever occurred since the beginning of time. Nothing and no one still stood after its ravages. Without working together, we won''t overcome this crisis!"


    As her words lingered, the hall erupted into boisterous exchanges.


    Hearing about a disastrous war from the mouth of the world''s most renowned oracle and one of the only ten arcanists overwhelmed them.


    "Who is going to start it? Tell us his name so we can kill him right here and now to avoid the catastrophe!"


    Someone roared by him, forcing the loud chatters to calm down.


    Unfortunately, Elisabeth shook her head and closed her eyes.


    "The menace is veiled in shadows, escaping my sight. Perhaps the culprit has powerful anti-divination artifacts, has abilities to escape prophecies, or isn''t born yet. Regardless, we still have a window of twenty-five to thirty years to prepare."


    "We must allocate significant resources and bolster our military prowess to confront this threat head-on!"


    An emperor yelled, his voice resounding with authority and determination.


    He seized the opportunity to propose something he longed for, eyes alight with optimism.


    "We should also establish magic schools for commoners. After instructing them, we''ll recruit them in our military."


    Yet, only scornful glares met his words. And he sighed at the reason. Who would accept mixing commoners with nobles in a world of aristocracy?


    Yet, someone broke the awkward atmosphere.


    "I never thought I would hear something so outrageous. Are commoners to be elevated despite their inferiority to even the lowliest noble? Have you become senile, old man?"


    A deafening silence descended in the hall as everyone''s eyes enlarged.


    The self-proclaimed Beast Emperor, a dangerous man no one dared to go against, just sneered.


    On the brink of unifying the southern continent, he stood as the most war-driven ruler on the planet. He exuded pride, even arrogance, embracing the philosophy proclaiming ''might makes right''.


    "It''s merely a logical proposition. No need to be vexed, even if it doesn''t suit your fancy. You resemble a child denied dessert for the evening. Quite lovely." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He retorted, his lips curling into a mocking smirk. Yet, shadows danced on his face. When would this horrible system improve?


    "Pfft."


    Unable to stifle her laughter, Alice earned a deadly glare from the Beast Emperor.


    He glanced at her, his eyes hardening in reprimand as he sensed trouble stirring like a gathering storm.


    "Please, everyone, calm down."


    Queen Aurora''s amiable yet firm voice resounded.


    "While King Leon''s proposal seems sound, it carries significant risks that we cannot ignore. Consider the ensuing chaos if commoners flooded our cities seeking official magical education. It would disrupt our supply chains and threaten the stability of our realm."


    "We must also acknowledge the sheer numbers of the common folk. Even if their magical abilities are inferior to ours, granting them access to such power poses a grave threat to our control."


    Thorian interjected, sneering and insisting on the word inferior.


    The idea of nurturing commoner mages without ways to ensure they wouldn''t rebel sent shivers down every ruler''s spine. Worst, they wouldn''t be strong enough to make a big difference, making the millions of gold spent to control them bleed their treasuries dry.


    Every ruler nodded, agreeing with him.


    Meanwhile, Elisabeth''s mana-boosted voice suddenly resounded.


    "If I may have your attention. I have a plan. You may not like it, but it has the highest chance of success."


    Everyone turned to gaze at her.


    "In order to survive the future great war, we must take drastic measures. We must summon warriors and train them before running out of time."


    They unanimously grimaced, agreeing with her. They didn''t like her plan.


    "Are you for real? After the commoners, we have the summoning of aliens as a proposition..."


    Alice tugged at Leon''s sleeve, barely holding her laughter in, making Mathia''s brows twitch in annoyance.


    "I''m still wondering why we took you with us..."


    Yet, Leon ignored her, focusing on Elisabeth.


    "Why would we summon warriors? Can''t we train our own?"


    Filled with enthusiasm yet laced with firmness, her voice resounded.


    "We discovered a mysterious ritual. With it, we can summon hundreds of thousands, if not millions, of otherworldly human souls. They will then reincarnate with their memories sealed until they reach the age of thirteen, becoming authentic inhabitants of our world!"


    Her voice trailed off as she clenched her slender fists behind her back, her heart drumming against her chest.


    "At thirteen, their memories will merge, forcing a unique talent based on their personality and lifestyle to awaken. They can also see their status and improve on their weaknesses to progress faster than any warrior from our world."


    "What about the price?"


    Unconvinced, The Beast emperor asked, tapping on his desk.


    "Half of our world''s life energy will be consumed to fuel the spell. Despite the steep price, the world will slowly recover."


    Elisabeth nodded at him, the respect flashing in her eyes masking her emotions. They had to accept her plan or they would all die.


    "Are we going to summon the equivalent of so many nobles only to let them roam freely?"


    Elaris frowned, his long ears twitching.


    "Do not worry. We deciphered another spell with the ritual."


    She offered the elf king a gentle smile and continued.


    "This one allows us to detect otherworldly souls from infancy until they turn thirteen. Once found, train and control them however you want."


    The revelation hung heavy, stretching the discussion into the night.


    Even as the sun dived below the horizon, replaced by the gentle moon''s glow, they failed to voice a decision. Half the world''s life force... the cost was immense: weaker spells, new deserts. Yet, the threat of impending destruction hovered above their heads.


    Worst, unbeknownst to them, one of the summoned already appeared, floating inside an old house...

 Chapter 2: Summoning

    After Leaving the great hall for the night, promising to come vote tomorrow, a servant guided them to their room.


    On their way, the Beast Emperor intercepted them, his squinted eyes sparkling with menace.


    "You know why I''m here. Leave the rude woman behind if you want me to forget what happened today."


    Stunned, Alice looked at him, her puppy eyes softening his heart.


    Even if she couldn''t expect the situation''s development, he did. Yet, he had to protect her, like he wanted to protect every citizen in his kingdom.


    "No."


    His firm voice blew air as invisible sparks clashed between the two rulers'' eyes.


    After a tense silence, the Emperor''s fists tightened. He could have forgiven her in private. But in a hall filled with royals? No way. His image would crumble in their hearts.


    "I won''t let her disrespect and lack of decorum slide!"


    Yet, Leon begged to differ. Instead, he came up with a peaceful method to resolve the situation.


    "How about a match to decide? She''ll fight one of your councillors. If she loses, you can discipline her."


    "Let''s do it."


    The Emperor''s lips curled into a vicious smile, letting them imagine what he would do to her if she lost.


    "Servant, bring us to an open area."


    Other royals joined them on the way, intrigued by the situation.


    Standing in the arena, the Emperor gazed at his trusted priest for a second before shaking his head.


    Then, he met the eyes of his second councillor.


    "Mara, you go."


    The two-meter-tall, tanned giant nodded. His muscles, so tensed they seemed to want to burst from his skin, throbbed with his movements.


    On the arena''s other side, Leon''s scolds reverberated.


    Meanwhile, Mathias'' gloating smile registered in her eyes, its meaning crystal clear: ''Serve you right, I hope you lose.''


    Gritting her teeth, she hissed.


    "You want a fight? I will give you an execution."


    Her determined steps reverberated under the moonlight.


    Yet, she frowned as Mara hyped the public with a dramatic voice,


    "Your Highnesses, ladies and gentlemen, let me show you today why our country is called the Beast Empire. Behold our empire''s unique magic."


    As his declaration lingered, she saw his body swell, growing from two meters to four.


    His tanned skin became black. Brown fur grew from his torso and arms as his teeth became razor sharp, and his nose transformed into a snout.


    A loud roar reverberated. Then, the slabs cracked under Mara''s furious charge.


    Despite the colossal bear-like magical creature closing in, she smirked.


    However, her lips twitched when she heard the royals'' comments.


    "So that''s the empire''s unique transformation magic, impressive".


    "From what I''ve heard, transforming into an animal is only the basics of their magic."


    "Is that little girl seriously supposed to fight that four-meter-tall abomination ?"


    Eyes flashing violence, she drew her intricate wand.


    "Are you done transforming into a giant teddy bear? Can we start?"


    She yawned in provocation, then added a layer of mockery to it.


    "BeHolD mY MaGicC Verdant Ensnarement."


    Thick vines grew from the arena''s rocky ground, answering her call. They entangled Mara''s powerful legs in a second, halting his charge.


    "Mere vines can''t hold me back!"


    Mara''s bestial roar filled the arena, sending an icy shiver down the spectator''s spine.


    She saw his formidable jaw rip her spell, allowing his paws to shatter the ground and close the last few meters separating them.


    "Stop you? No. Buy me enough time for my next spell? Certainly."


    Her lips twisted into a vicious smile.


    "Well of corruption."


    A magic circle pulsing with dark symbols appeared a meter before her, right at the feet of Mara''s charging figure.


    Like a land mine, the moment he stepped on it, an explosion of corrupted energy engulfed him.


    They blinded and attempted to devour him, causing his mighty muscles to wither in a blood-chilling show.


    She noticed the terror dancing in his bestial eyes as he gave up on his advance, jumping back to escape her spell''s effect.


    Then, she gloated at his strategy.


    By breaking a part of the ground and throwing stones first, he ensured she hadn''t placed another well.


    But would she give him time to approach her with such a slow method? After all, the pulsing symbols on her cape reflected her rank. The one of a tier-four royal mage''s captain!


    "Ice coffin."


    Her voice resonated as mana flooded her vigorous circuits.


    A giant ice coffin condensed from the air, engulfing Mara''s body in its freezing embrace.


    Then, she continued.


    "Curse of dusk... And the final touch, draining roses."


    The image of a setting sun hung above the bear, announcing its descent would mark his life''s end.


    Simultaneously, white roses sprouted from his body, turning redder with each passing second.


    The ice coffin drained his vitality. The curse attacked his soul, and the roses drained his blood, causing his eyes to dim before turning glassy.


    He died peacefully in his sleep. More or less...


    Without casting him another glance, she turned to face the crowd, returning her wand to her belt.


    "Combination spell, dusk burial."


    Her solemn voice sent a wave of terror to assault her peers as the royals'' eyes sparkled with desire.


    Yet, it vanished with her next words.


    "So much for that mighty empire''s magic. What''s next? Are you going to make me fight a kitty? Hahahahaha."


    Leon watched her laugh like some demented psycho, facepalming in disbelief.


    "How did I wake up one day and decide to make her the captain of the royal mages?"


    "I''m asking myself the same question..."


    Mathias'' cheeks burned at the shameful display.


    Without wasting a second, Leon turned to the Emperor.


    "I''m sorry for your councillor''s death. The matter should be resolved, though."


    The Beast Emperor clenched his fists and ground his teeth hard enough for him to almost hear them crack.


    Yet, he pushed himself off his seat, knowing he would only humiliate himself further.


    With swift and decisive steps, he left, imagining Zane''s face after confronting him about Mara''s lacking training and the pathetic ranking his territory''s academy got in the last tournament. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, the other royals commented on the battle.


    "That was a nice fight. We don''t see a triple affinity mage often."


    "Right! It''s even more surprising to see one with three rare elements."


    "Indeed, her skills are commendable. Mastery over three schools of magic is a rare achievement. She looks a bit deranged, though..."


    Leon''s frown deepened.


    "Call her back! Gag her if you must, but make her stop that stupid laughter!"


    With this command, he slithered out of the venue like a shadow, too ashamed to stay.


    A strange idea bloomed in his mind as he reached his room. Maybe the Beast Emperor was correct...


    The rest of the night went by uneventfully, except for a particular emperor''s room, found in shambles the following day.


    ****


    "I hope you had a good night''s rest. Let''s begin with the votes. If you agree to my proposal, please raise your hand."


    Clutching her chest and a hopeful light flashing in her eyes, she addressed the crowd.


    Slowly, one by one, hands rose, making her smile enlarge.


    After two minutes, she counted twenty-two raised hands.


    Her heart boomed in her chest. She only needed two more to have the majority.


    "Please don''t doom our world because of your mistrust or pride. It''s our only path to salvation."


    After a few moments, another ruler raised his hand.


    One more. That''s all she needed to save the world.


    Meanwhile, Mathias glanced at his frowning king.


    "My king, won''t you vote in favor?"


    Leon grimaced in response, feeling thrown between a hammer and an anvil.


    "If I agree but the plan fails, we would have lost half our world''s life force and have no guarantee it would recover before the war starts. On the other hand, if the plan succeeds, we''ll have powerful warriors to compensate for the loss..."


    He tucked his finger around his chin, his voice trailing off.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. I feel like we are gambling our fate on unknown odds."


    Mathias looked straight into his king''s eyes, the firm yet gentle gaze reassuring him.


    "But do we have a better choice? Between gambling on unknown odds or losing by default, I would rather gamble."


    "That''s also true."


    His eyes brightened, green almost overpowering their gray color for a second as he raised his hand.


    "For better or worse, let''s agree to that crazy plan."


    Then, he added.


    "Oh, you can fetch Alice now that we are done with the serious thinking."


    Before his words could dissipate, Elisabeth''s excited voice resounded.


    "The world''s majority approved the summoning. We''ll proceed with it without delay!"


    Drawn by her voice, he noticed how prepared she had been.


    A servant swiftly approached, offering her a golden engraved magic staff adorned with a floating sky-blue gem the size of a fist.


    Eyes burning, she seized it, her slender fingers clenched until they turned white.


    She struck the ground twice with its shaft, revealing a massive magic circle, its millions of mysterious symbols pulsing with ferocious energy.


    Subsequently, she spun her staff in the air, causing mana to tremble with its movements as she recited an incantation in a long-forgotten language... or English?


    At that moment, Mathias and Alice returned.


    Filled with doubts, she gazed at the spectacle before failing to control her tongue.


    "What did I miss? Don''t tell me she got scammed, and instead of summing warriors, she is summoning a dark entity that will burn our world to the ground."


    Upon hearing her, icy sweat stuck the nearby noble''s clothes as dread''s finger encroached on their hearts.


    Leon facepalmed for the umpteenth time since the start of this meeting.


    "Get her out of here before her tongue curses us all to death."


    Mathias'' shoulders slumped in depression.


    "I''m missing the whole ritual because of her..."


    Then, he turned, grabbed her and walked away, his brows twitching.


    "How do you even do that without it being intentional?"


    A playful smirk graced her lips as she pulled her tongue at him.


    "I don''t know. It''s a talent of mine. Want me to teach you?"


    Meanwhile, Elisabeth muttered, the ritual almost complete.


    "I call upon you, the souls of a dying world, to rescue our own from becoming like yours."


    With those words, the circle glowed a bright red light, blinding everyone in the hall as it gulped the world''s life force like a whale to fuel its magic.


    Once the light receded, the royals'' eyes darted left and right, sparkling.


    "Did it work ?"


    "How come we feel no difference except the decrease in the world''s life force?"


    "At least we didn''t summon a dark entity..."


    The last one heaved a sigh of relief and slumped in his chair, cursing Alice for scaring him.


    The room exploded into loud chatters, for a moment before Elisabeth''s feeble voice resounded again despite the sweat dripping from her forehead.


    "It worked. Find and nurture the summoned before they turn thirteen."


    Instantly, the rulers excused themselves and hurried to the Gate. After all, who wouldn''t want to recruit an army of talented and fast-progressing aliens?

 Chapter 3: Adam

    "Another boring day is starting,"


    Adam yawned, opening his sleepy eyes.


    As usual, he stretched his limbs, or so he thought.


    His brows creased in deep frown. Something was wrong... incredibly wrong...


    "What the heck is happening? Why can''t I sense my body?"


    His voice thundered in the dimly lit room, and his pupils constricted.


    Terror gripped his heart as he imagined the worst. Did he unknowingly die during his sleep? He didn''t know. But he couldn''t remain motionless. His brain refused to accept it.


    Clenching his teeth, he exerted his mental strength despite his insecurities, gradually sensing the faint nervous connection linking his limbs to his brain... or so he thought.


    Focusing even harder, a subtle movement came from his head. Well¡­ what he perceived as his head.


    With some effort, he finally lowered it, staring at his body as a wave of pure shock crashed against his soul. His transparent frame floated weakly above the ground as if it had no consistency, making his mouth open and close a few times before words finally left it.


    "I hope I''m still dreaming. It''s not fun at all. Oho, wake up..."


    "..." "..." "..."


    "AHHH! Did I become a ghost? Is this for real? Why, just why?" He screamed, his features distorting into a panicked grimace.


    "Waaaaah! Waaaaaah!"


    Sudden cries startled and distracted him from his dread. With a pensive frown, he gazed in their direction, noticing a toddler lying in an improvised crib.


    ''Did my screams awaken him?''


    Well, it didn''t really matter anyway. However, his eyes lit up the next second. Recalling human folklore about ghosts, he could use the baby to confirm if he became one. Since they were typically invisible and intangible, people weren''t supposed to hear them, except for evil ones. So, didn''t that mean...


    "Maybe I''m not a ghost!" He exclaimed, his soul shuddering as he extended his hand, praying he could touch it.


    "Yes! I can feel his hot skin! Sorry for scaring you!"


    Hope transformed into delight as his luminous eyes fell upon the toddler. He sighed in relief, his tensed nerves relaxing before he pondered the situation.


    "Where am I? Why am I here instead of in my apartment? And what is that red blinking light in the corner of my field of view?"


    He scanned his surroundings, seeking answers and ignoring the baby.


    Soon, he realised he stood... floated inside a living room. Green patches of spreading rot covered the old, fissured walls. Dust filled the dirty room''s floor and scant furniture as if no one had cleaned the house for months. A lonely table, two chairs, and the cradle decorated it, showcasing the poverty of the habitat.


    With the dim lighting filtering through old curtains, the place met all the criteria to be deemed ominous and filthy. The stench alone made him recoil in disgust.


    ''I must leave!''


    The idea boomed in his head, compelling him into action the next second. Floating towards the door with difficulty, he extended his hand to open it. Unfortunately, his fingers phased right through the handle, causing a displeased frown to grace his brows.


    "Nothing makes sense!"


    Faced with the irrefutable truth of his predicament, his mind subconsciously tried to adapt and accept this new reality. Even if he consciously denied it with all his strength.


    "I can try to phase through it, then."


    Acting on his idea, he propelled himself forward.


    BAM!


    The disturbing noise of wood cracking echoed in the living room as he crashed onto it, nose-first, before colliding with the ground, raising a cloud of dust around him.


    "ARGH! How the heck can I feel pain as a ghost? How can my fingers go through the handle, but my body can''t pass through the door? What kind of flawed logic is that? Stop messing with me!" He screamed, his voice a mix of anger and pain as he gritted his ethereal teeth, imagining his blood boiling.


    After a deep exhale, he recovered his calm. He had to stay rational to figure things out. Or, at least, as lucid as possible after his inexplicable transformation into a ghost.


    For the next few minutes, he pondered and tried to phase through the walls and ceiling, in vain.


    "Let''s check the blinking thing, I guess," he muttered, his shoulders slumped in defeat as he focused on the light flashing in the corner of his eyes.


    ''How do I make it stop? It''s exasperating! Is it controlled verbally?'' He pondered, remembering stories he used to read to pass the time.


    "Stop blinking. Turn off. Eteins. Ugh, even foreign languages aren''t working. Let''s try some more random words."


    After a few minutes of unsuccessful attempts and some curses to vent, he finally triggered a reaction.


    "Interface."


    An ethereal window popped in front of his widening eyes as soon as he pronounced the word.


    After a brief loading, rows of text appeared in the middle, startling him.


    [Welcome summoned! This is your personal system interface. An exclusive informational tool at your disposal. Here, you can check the different paths you can tread to reach your full potential and become the strongest in the shortest time possible.]


    [Loading available paths...]


    His eyes narrowed in intense focus, anticipating the result with excitement. The strongest according to his potential? Could he grow to be as strong as a professional fighter? Could he even surpass them?


    "What''s the part about summoned, though?" He asked, scratching his head in confusion. Another question he had no answer to.


    [Error detected...]


    [Individual is not thirteen yet.] Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Protocol to forcefully seal memories initiated.]


    [Error. No body detected. Sealing process interrupted.]


    [Searching for fix...]


    [Fix found. Wait thirteen years to erase and take the intended body''s consciousness space instead of merging memories as planned, or become an acolyte.]


    [Good luck in your new life.]


    "What the hell was that? What do you mean, good luck? Explain this whole mess in more detail!"


    After a second of shock, he lashed out at the system, his teeth cracking under his anger. What sealing? What body?


    "I knew someone was messing with me. Whoever wrote those messages: wait for me, I will find you."


    Sadly, the system remained silent. After all, it was an informative tool, not a conversation buddy.


    Still, cursing imaginary beings helped vent his irritation and restore his ragged breathing.


    After recovering his bearings, his brows creased into a furrow. If he understood everything correctly, he was supposed to reincarnate in the crying baby, which was the intended body mentioned by the system. However, something went inexplicably wrong.


    "I''ll have to wait for it to turn thirteen¡­ Thirteen years... I want to cry..." He said, face downcast and tremors shaking his soul.


    ''I should at least check the information provided by this system...'' He thought, trying to distract his growing confusion and chase away the despair encroaching on his core.


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Class: N/A


    LVL (Level): 0


    Exp: 0/10


    HP (health point): 0/0


    Vitality: 0


    Strength: 0


    Agility: 0


    Intelligence: 0


    Skills: None


    Note: Soul is heavily damaged. How are you even alive?


    "Is the note supposed to guide me by pointing out where I''m lacking?" He pondered before adding. "What a sad sight... Zero everywhere. Well, at least my stats are well-balanced."


    He tried to find humour in his terrible situation, even though he didn''t grasp the notion of his soul being damaged. How and when did it happen? Why did he feel nothing wrong? Another mystery he would need to uncover.


    After refocusing on the interface, he said, "It reminds me of a character sheet in role-playing games."


    He remembered that "Exp" stood for experience points, crucial for leveling up. "Health points" represented his life... well, he was already dead somehow.


    "Vitality" related to endurance and maximum HP, while "Strength" impacted his muscle prowess and body strength. Finally, "Agility" had to do with reaction speed and coordination.


    Then, he pondered about intelligence. It made sense for his other stats to be at zero, but not for this one. Or was he the most stupid human... ghost?


    "Don''t tell me it has nothing to do with cognitive ability but is something related to..."


    The echo of his words hung in the air, momentarily interrupted by the metallic click of the door unlocking.


    Soon, the figure of a young woman wearing shabby clothes greeted his eyes. He gazed at her running figure as she cradled and nursed the crying baby tenderly, unaware of his presence.


    He estimated she was younger than twenty as he gazed at her long brown hair tied in a ponytail, hazel eyes and beautiful face hidden behind dirt patches.


    *"Don''t cry, baby. Mama is here. Are you hungry? Are you cold? You have to sleep so Mama can work,"* she said, her tender eyes lingering on her son under the ghost''s confused expression.


    "Shit. I can''t understand a single word," he muttered, his eyes glowing with irritation at the thought of learning a new language from scratch. The bad news kept stacking up, annoying him to no end.


    As he glanced at the duo, seeking to collect more information, he noticed the woman delicately undressed to feed her baby with a tender smile. Hurriedly, he turned his head to the side, a flicker of embarrassment coloring his cheeks.


    After five minutes of nursing and a full belly, the baby fell asleep again, eliciting a sigh of relief from his mother.


    She put a few items on the table before silently leaving the house, locking the door behind. Not a single time did she look in his direction, oblivious to his presence until the end.


    The realisation struck him like a hammer, forcing him to accept this new reality. Despite his reluctance, the situation left no place for doubt. He was a ghost. Yet before despair invaded his soul entirely, he found solace in the prospect of recovering a body in the future.


    After a moment of stupefaction, he distracted himself from the depressing thought and floated towards the table to check the items left behind by the woman.


    His eyes sparkled as he saw a pouch and a hand mirror facing the ceiling.


    "I wonder if I still look the same or if I became an ugly ghost," he said, hope reigniting in his chest. After all, if he retained his appearance, he could accept his condition with less difficulty.


    He floated above the shining piece of glass, eager to see his reflection, before cursing. On the bright side, he didn''t see the ugly ghost he dreaded. However, that was only the case because he lacked any reflection whatsoever!


    He lowered his head in defeat. Nothing went his way since his awakening, and he didn''t want to get upset anymore.


    Moreover, he had to avoid disturbing the baby''s sleep since it was a crucial part of growth, and he wanted his future body to develop well.


    Upon reaching this thought, he pondered about the possession process. Who or what was inside it in his stead? Would he be murdering someone if he reclaimed it later?


    Stumped by the moral questions and his mind weary by the revelations and negative emotions, he floated to a clean corner and closed his eyes. He had to refresh his mind after everything he went through, or his thought process would be impaired.


    As his thoughts blurred, a bizarre yet gentle sensation embraced his soul, as if cradling it before moving it somewhere with care.


    ******


    Alarmed, he snapped his eyes open in confusion.


    However, they lit up the next second. He was in a familiar place this time. A sigh of relief escaped his lips as he scanned his apartment with a soft smile.


    Yet, the recent traumatic experience took a toll on his mind, making him doubt everything. Tentatively, he stretched his limbs to confirm he was really back, afraid of the result.


    "YES!"


    A wide grin stretched across his face as they answered his commands, moving without trouble. Then, he lowered his head, glancing at his arms and burst into laughter as he saw his skin glowing a healthy hue.


    "Hahaha. I knew it was a dream!"


    He took a triumphant pose, his arms raised in the air and fists clenched tightly. Memories of the silly dream flooded his mind as a mocking smirk stretched his lips. How could he have been so engrossed in it?


    Amused, he walked to his mirror. Instead of nothing, he saw a thirty-year-old man with short, dark brown hair and eyes this time.


    He gazed at his well-maintained body, noticing his defined muscles. He exercised daily, so his physique was fit despite his 82 kg for 1.8 meters. Then, at his grinning face. He was not the most attractive man according to standards, but he was still handsome and manly.


    After his quick inspection, he scanned his well-organised apartment with a sense of pride. He hated nothing more than to live in a messy place. Whether it was his clothes, desk, or floor, everything sparkled.


    Then, he glanced at his library in approbation. Born in an age of technology and virtual entertainment, he enjoyed reading mangas and novels, especially the ones about cultivation.


    He liked to follow the journey of weak protagonists, surmounting difficulties and challenges until they finally become strong and achieve their goals.


    Upon reaching this thought, he remembered the system''s message with a playful smile.


    "Even if it was a dream, what if that system thing was real? How cool would it be to become stronger with the help of an interf..."


    His eyes widened in shock the next moment as the ethereal status window suddenly appeared as if summoned by his words.


    "So this is the dream..."


    As he muttered, the baby''s cries resounded in his ears, forcing him awake.


    "Oh shit, here we go again."

 Chapter 4: Examination

    Adam woke up, his heart as heavy as lead. He could still hear his happy laughter, thinking everything he experienced as a ghost was just a bad dream.


    But reality, using the irritating sound of a crying baby, mercilessly crushed his hopes.


    After opening his eyes, the first thing he did was gaze at the annoying toddler with irritation. He didn''t feel rested at all, and his thoughts were still chaotic.


    With no other choice, he examined the baby, looking at him from the corner of the room he used to sleep.


    "Yeah, it''s just a baby, one-month-old or something, fat, wrinkly limbs, a big head and an adult''s sleep worst enemy. Where is his mother, anyway? How can she leave him alone like that?"


    That baby was supposed to be his body. He still didn''t understand the details, yet he had to ensure he was healthy.


    Unfortunately, he had absolutely no experience with babies, so after floating towards him, he gently poked him with his fingers to attract his attention while speaking in the calmest voice he could use.


    "Could you please shut up? You are annoying your neighbors, I mean, mainly me. I would let you know you are not the only one needing rest."


    The baby''s face softened as he gazed at him, surprised to see the strange man.


    Maybe because he felt lonely or instinctively felt no threat, he tried to grab Adam''s fingers.


    Adam watched him, not knowing what to do about the attempts. He just stood there, waiting to see what would happen next.


    The baby seized one of his fingers and slowly, with all the strength a baby could muster guided it into his mouth.


    Soon, sucking on the finger, he gradually fell asleep again.


    ''Did I just become a giant pacifier?'' Adam thought, his face painted in bewilderment as he thought about returning to his corner of the room.


    However, looking at the peaceful face of the sleeping baby, he hesitated.


    ''I''m letting him use me as a pacifier only because I don''t want him to cry again. There is no other reason.'' Convincing himself he was not being taken advantage of by a baby, he pondered what he could do in the future.


    After all, thirteen years, especially as a ghost, was a long time...


    He had to find something to fill his days with, or he would probably die of boredom before reclaiming his body.


    He was also very curious about where this place was. Sadly, a mysterious force barred his attempts to leave. He couldn''t even check the house''s other rooms.


    He pondered for the next few hours about what hobbies he could develop with that strange body of his while standing next to the sleeping baby.


    He didn''t find anything productive to do when he suddenly heard a click coming from the door as someone unlocked it from outside.


    He saw the young woman slowly push it open and took this chance to gaze outside to register as much information as he could.


    The first thing he noticed was less than five meters away from the house, a river flowed.


    Lowering his gaze, he saw the unpaved ground.


    Far in the distance, he could distinguish high trees of different types forming a forest and, further away, a mighty mountain with a snow-covered peak.


    Finally, he saw the orange sky. It was dusk, and the moon would replace the sun in an hour at most.


    Then, the woman closed the door behind her, cutting his examination, and walked discreetly to the cradle, trying not to wake the baby.


    Meanwhile, he pondered everything he had seen. Despite his weird reactions, he was a resourceful man... or ghost.


    ''There is no way this house is in a city. I''m probably in a village in the countryside. Judging by the temperature at dusk, it should be summer.'' He concluded as the woman gently fastened her baby on her back using two long pieces of cloth, still oblivious to Adam''s presence.


    Then, she walked towards the door.


    Finally, having his finger free from the baby''s mouth, Adam wondered where she planned to take him.


    He sadly tried to imagine the places they would be visiting while he was stuck in the room.


    However, as the woman left the house and walked away, he felt something tugging at his being. Gently at first then, increasingly more forcefully.


    Before he could understand what he felt, the tugging became so strong that he got pulled out of the house, phasing through the door, as if dragged by a chain.


    Confused but happy to finally leave that dirty house, he picked himself up from the ground and floated swiftly to where the tugging sensation was coming from.


    Soon, he noticed the woman and the still-sleeping baby.


    ''It''s the baby again! Somehow, I can only interact with him. Others don''t see me, and I pass through any object I try to handle.'' He thought, understanding his situation a bit more.


    After catching up, he observed his surroundings as they walked on the dirt road. The houses were only composed of a ground floor and were in a terrible state, looking dilapidated.


    Most of the people he saw looked sick or starved, wore shabby, old clothes and had a dangerous glint in their eyes, as if on the verge of doing something unacceptable.


    After half an hour of travel, the houses'' conditions improved progressively as they approached the center of the village. He understood they came from the poorest neighbourhood, where the wretched citizens gathered.


    The center looked much better. The houses were sturdy, composed of two or even three floors for the most luxurious.


    The streets were clean and filled with energetic citizens wearing decent clothes. Pubs welcomed men, here to enjoy their evening after a hard day''s work.


    After walking to the end of the main street, they reached the circular, bustling village plaza.


    Despite the darkness of the night encroaching on the gorgeous orange sky, it was still boisterous and filled with people.


    He saw many wooden stalls packed with vegetables, fruits, cheese, milk, meat, fish, soap and other daily products.


    The voices of the sellers advertising their products by screaming their prices, of the people bartering, trying to save a few coins and the mix of odours reminded him of the old medieval markets.


    This idea was further cemented by the fact he did not see any street lamps in the village, hinting at a more primitive lifestyle.


    The woman finally stopped after reaching the tallest building he had seen until now.


    However, what he saw inside made him panic. Six strict-looking people, wearing uniforms composed of metal parts and equipped with swords or magic-looking staves, were busy examining babies on their desks. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The parents stood behind with awkward expressions, unsure about what was happening or why the entire village''s babies needed to be examined at the guard station.


    ''They are searching for me! They know a ghost is bound to a baby. If they find me, I''ll be doomed!'' He thought with a fearful face. Alarmed and forgetting everything he discovered, he tried to float as far away as possible.


    Unfortunately, he was still linked by something that felt like a chain to the baby.


    He got yanked back, turned his head and looked at the baby, who woke up a while ago and enjoyed the walk in the village with his mother, with resentment.


    Depressed and unable to flee, he thought about vicious ways to make them exit the building before the guards could place the woman in one of the queues.


    But soon, he abandoned those nefarious ideas, understanding that they would bring more attention to them than anything else.


    After taking a few deep breaths to calm down, he analysed the situation with more clarity.


    ''While journeying through the village, I figured this place was definitely not Earth. It looks more like a medieval European village. I can further confirm this idea since those guards look like knights, and those staves are like magic tools. I had suspicions that the intelligence stat provided by the system was related to something like magic. They are confirmed now.''


    Meanwhile, a guard greeted the woman, who, after a short exchange, guided her to one of the five queues.


    The examinations were happening quite fast. Each baby stood on a desk before a guard, who gave the parents a few words of explanation.


    Then, they had to wait one minute before the guard dismissed them.


    Since five guards were examining the babies, and the village didn''t have that many citizens, it would be the woman''s turn in three to five minutes.


    ''I can''t do anything. I feel like a sheep led to the slaughterhouse.'' The following five minutes felt like the longest of his life until It was ultimately their turn.


    The woman approached the seated guard, who told her something.


    Then, she unwrapped the clothes used to carry her baby and gently placed him on the desk.


    The guard once again said something before falling silent. They now had to wait for one minute, maybe his last.


    Feeling imaginary cold sweat forming on his transparent forehead, he counted the seconds with bated breath, his hands trembling in fright.


    ''Fifty-eight, fifty-nine, sixty, sixty-one. I should be safe.'' He sighed in relief, feeling he was safe. However, he did not expect the resounding sound of an alarm to ring before they were permitted to leave.


    The guard who guided Alina at the entrance closed the door, confining every person present, determined to find which of the five examined babies made the alarm ring.

 Chapter 5: Alina

    "I''m so dead," Adam muttered in despair as his mind shut down, refusing to process the situation anymore.


    His face was so pale that his transparent skin almost vanished.


    He just stood frozen where he was, in front of the desk, with a blank stare, waiting for his executioner to find him.


    He had no doubts that in a world of magic, he would be found out instantly if people knew what to search.


    But what could he do? His only possible interactions were with the baby, and he doubted that putting his finger in his mouth would do anything to help him with his plight.


    He couldn''t even understand a word from the language they were speaking.


    So, he resigned himself.


    *****************


    Alina trembled as the alarm resounded, her eyes darting left and right, trying to understand why the guards were suddenly so serious. Her heart pounded with dread as she lamented her bad luck.


    She was only a modest woman to whom life didn''t smile much. Her parents died a few years ago, only leaving behind the old house she lived in.


    She worked an exhausting job in a farm nearby, tending to the cattle and cleaning their living space daily.


    Despite the challenges of her demanding job, she found herself grossly underpaid, trapping her in a dilapidated home within a daunting neighborhood, all while raising a baby at the tender age of seventeen.


    Sadly, she was only one out of many in that situation. But she still did her best to live her life with dignity, refusing to work in places some would call dirty.


    Not dirty in a physical way. After all, she was already cleaning animals'' poop. No, in a moral way.


    She refused to stoop low enough to become a brothel''s prostitute even if she could earn much more money due to her beautiful face.


    As to why she had a baby at such a young age, let''s just say that due to her naivety, she got taken advantage of by a man who promised her many things to hoodwink her.


    She thought she had found the man of her life. That they would live together until death did them apart, but reality was a cruel teacher.


    The moment she showed signs of being pregnant, the man abandoned her, saying that he was going to buy milk. It was the last time she saw him and why she raised her son alone.


    After reminiscing briefly, she focused on the room, noticing that two couples, three women including her, and their babies were confined in the guard station.


    Soon after, a guard in his forties with a veteran vibe walked to them from an office in the back of the station.


    This particular guard differed from the others by his equipment. He wore a cape embroidered with something akin to a coat of arms above his uniform, and a metallic brooch was pinned on his chest.


    The coat of arms was divided into two parts. One half represented a forest, while the other represented a river. The brooch had the form of a flower under a crown.


    She noticed some white hair sprinkling his short black hair as she gazed at the fit man. He was 1.74 meters, an average height.


    He sat in front of them before explaining why they were detained with a grave voice and a serious face.


    *"One of your babies triggered our spell, meaning he is special. Our task is to locate those special babies and bring them to the capital city. They''ll attend the country''s most prestigious school until they turn thirteen. Then, they will have their talents and affinity tested.


    Then, we will send them to the academy that is the best suited for them, considering the results to learn magic and eventually join the royal army. It''s an opportunity many would kill to have. That is why we ordered every parent to bring their newborn baby today."* Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *"My baby is really unique! The most special in the world! I''m sure she is the one you are looking for! Please test her first, officer, you will see. Haaaa, I will finally leave this place and live in the capital."*


    A poorly dressed woman asked, her eyes full of hopes and dreams of living a lavish life in the capital.


    Her scrawny body looked as if it would be sent flying by the wind if it blew too hard.


    Alina couldn''t help but notice that her gaze was weirdly shifting from one of the couple''s baby to a place right above her from time to time.


    *"Sorry to disappoint you, but if your baby is really a special one, we will offer monetary compensation and prohibit you from having any contact with it for the rest of your life. I don''t want to waste time explaining the details to you. Just know those are royal orders. No one in this country can go against them. Let''s proceed with the examination."*


    Uncaring that he broke the woman''s dreams in a few sentences or about the ugly look plastered on her face, the officer sat behind one of the five desks used to conduct the examinations and signalled one couple to approach.


    Alina knew from experience she would be called second to last. It was easy to guess, really. The richer you looked, the earlier you would pass.


    It was an absolute rule in this village, maybe in the world. But she wasn''t sure since she never left.


    She noticed the examination process did not change at all. The only difference was that the babies were examined one after the other to isolate the right one.


    She wondered what she would do if her baby stood special. Would she let them take him away from her?


    After all, she was genuinely attached to him. He was the only comforting thing she had left in her life.


    She really didn''t want him to be taken away from her. She even felt ready to fight the country to keep him by her side.


    However, she also understood she couldn''t offer him one-tenth of what the officer promised: a free ticket to join the most mysterious, powerful, and influential people in the world, the mages.


    Moreover, it would be one recognised and accepted by the country, which was the prerogative of the nobles since they were the only ones who could send their children to the academies.


    As a poor commoner, she wasn''t knowledgeable enough about those things, but she heard rumours about some people being called rogue mages.


    They were lucky individuals who learned magic in the wild. Either by finding a teacher somewhere or by stumbling on some undiscovered legacy.


    Those mages went unrecognised by any nations and were even pursued relentlessly. They lived in the shadows and, most of the time, used their powers for illegal purposes.


    She also heard they were loners who didn''t trust anyone and were highly dangerous individuals who didn''t hesitate to kill for benefits.


    That''s why the kingdom encouraged its citizens to denounce rogue mages to the closest guard station. If the information provided led to the arrest or killing of one, you could even get a monetary reward.


    So, was a life with her really better than what was promised by the kingdom? Her head knew the answer, but her heart didn''t want to listen.


    While she pondered, the examination proceeded in silence. The first baby didn''t make the alarm ring. The second didn''t either.


    However, twenty seconds after the third baby''s turn, the alarm resounded.


    With a smile, the officer addressed one of the two couples.


    *"Congratulations, we confirmed your baby is special. Please head to the office at the back."*


    Alina sighed, not knowing how to feel. On one hand, she was happy she wouldn''t be separated from her baby. On the other, she felt sad he wouldn''t benefit from all the advantages advertised by the officer.


    However, as she stood up to leave, the scrawny woman, who didn''t have her child examined yet, screamed.


    *"Wait, wait, you haven''t examined my baby yet. She is special, I''m telling you."*


    The officer gazed at her with an annoyed face, sitting back. *"Might as well examine the last two, even if the odds of finding two summoned in this shithole are close to zero."* He muttered before signaling Alina to approach.


    With a heavy heart and still not knowing if she preferred to stay with her baby or let him leave with the promise of a better future, she walked to the desk and put him on it.


    Every second passing by felt like years to her. Her emotions were in turmoil. However, after a few dozen passed, she resolved herself.


    She wouldn''t let them take her baby, not even for all the world''s money. She knew it was the wrong decision, but losing him felt like losing a part of her own body... Forever.

 Chapter 6: Gaston

    She sighed in relief as the last seconds passed by silently. Her child was ordinary.


    Her lips curled into a soft smile as she embraced him, happy they would stay together. Then, she moved back, crossing the impatient scrawny woman.


    Unwilling to wait any more, the woman rushed to the desk and placed her baby on it.


    *"Test it, test it, you will see. No connection with the baby for the rest of my life. No problem! As long as you give me a good price."* She said, her face contorting in madness under Alina''s disapproving glance.


    She had thought the woman was so adamant about the testing because she wanted to save her baby from a life of misery. However, her last words revealed her true intentions.


    She understood that some despaired people were ready to sell their own flesh and blood as the testing started and ended as fast as the others.


    However, surprisingly, the alarm rang under the officer''s befuddled gaze. After all, she never doubted her baby would trigger it. He couldn''t help but wonder if she had a method to know.


    Recovering from the astonishment, he said to the woman, *"Ahem, please head to the office."* Then, he looked at the guards and added, *"Open the doors and release these people."*


    As they stepped out, relieved that the ordeal was finally over, Alina and the other three parents gazed at the beautiful night sky.


    The stars shone, illuminating the street as the moon rose.


    After an hour in the station, the boisterous plaza was almost empty. The merchants were dismantling their stalls, speaking with each other about the day''s profits while the rare passers-by hurried home.


    She bid goodbye to her three companions in misfortune before walking toward her house with hurried steps, carrying her baby in her arms... and dragging an unresponsive ghost behind her.


    She traversed the empty streets swiftly as most of the village''s residents followed the ancient rule of going out when the sun shone and sleeping when the moon glowed. Of course, some places escaped this tacit rule, like the pubs, which stayed open until late, not to mention the brothel.


    Despite the village''s small size, the return trip took her thirty minutes as she lived at its edges, close to the river.


    As she finally reached the street she lived in, three thugs carrying wooden sticks suddenly blocked the passage.


    *"What do you want? Let me go."* She said firmly, looking at them with a confident expression despite her shaking legs, knowing that showing fear would make them think she was an easy prey.


    She recognised these three mongrels. They were the village''s bullies and only picked fights with women or weak people, perfectly illustrating the saying, "They bully the weak but fear the strong."


    *"You know what I want. I can make your life so much easier. You only have to accept me."*


    Gaston, the thug''s leader, said, his piercing blue eyes fixed on her. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *"I already told you that I can''t. I have a baby I need to care for."* She answered, trying not to antagonise him by giving logical reasons to refuse the young man.


    Despite his sturdy body, delicate facial features and enchanting eyes, he was a renowned womaniser and disgusted her.


    His forceful advances started a month ago, right after she gave birth, and she failed to understand why he was suddenly interested in her. It was maybe a fetish of his?


    Simultaneously, the baby burst into tears, his voice echoing against the silence of the night in the empty street. He maybe felt something was wrong and wanted to protect his mom or was most likely feeling hungry since she hadn''t had a chance to feed him since the evening.


    After all, he was just a baby. Nevertheless, his familiar cries forced Adam out of his stupor.


    He warily gazed left and right in a hurry before realising he was outside the dreadful station.


    ''How did they miss me?'' He thought happily before trying to gather his scattered thoughts.


    ''I vaguely remember two babies triggered the alarm. But I have no idea why we went there.'' Amidst his confusion, one thought blazed in his mind: mastering their tongue was paramount.


    Unable to deduce anything and unaware he dodged a bullet, he gazed at the thugs with a deep frown. Even if he couldn''t understand their language, the menacing presence of three armed men in the middle of the night painted a chilling image in his mind, leaving no doubt that she was in danger.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t help and had to be a mere spectator.


    *"I don''t see the problem. You are too young to be tied by a baby. Oh, I have an idea! Leave him somewhere in the forest. Problem solved! You can make more later anyway."* Gaston said, shrugging his shoulders dismissively as he proposed something terrible.


    *"Are you crazy? Don''t say such horrible things."* She answered, a cold shiver running down her spine, before pointing to her baby, *"I need to feed him. Can you please let me go ?"*


    She had to muster all her mental strength to hide her fear and disgust as she didn''t doubt he was serious about his cruel proposition.


    *"Gaston, stop wasting our time! She is alone on an empty street in the middle of the night. There are no witnesses. Say the word for us to take the bitch away."* One of Gaston''s goons said, making Alina''s face pale in fright.


    If they truly acted, she would have no chance to protect herself.


    A heavy silence lingered in the air, only disturbed by the baby''s wails.


    After ten long seconds, Gaston walked in her direction with steady and measured steps, his towering body casting ominous shadows on the street.


    As he drew dangerously close, she closed her eyes in fright, her body tensing as she awaited the worst.


    *"I won''t wait forever. You see, beauty is a fleeting thing. You should cherish and use yours while it lasts."* He murmured into her ears as he walked past her with his black hair tied in a ponytail dancing in the wind.


    She snapped her eyes open, glancing at their departing figures, too scared to move before they were a few dozen meters away. Then, she ran at top speed, unlocked her house''s door and hurriedly closed it behind.


    Then, she fed and nursed her baby before placing him inside his cradle as if nothing happened. However, no matter how tough or brave she acted, she was just a young seventeen-year-old woman.


    As the pressure diminished, her legs gave in. She fell to the ground, silently crying and wondering when her life would become a bit brighter.


    Adam gazed at her, empathy reflecting in his eyes. He understood that the woman was about to be abducted, or worse... Yet, despite the terrifying experience, she remained calm and cared for her son.


    After sobbing for a minute, he saw her disappear into her room with reddened eyes and a sad face.


    ***************************


    Meanwhile, the scrawny woman negotiated fiercely with the officer under the encouraging gaze of the couple.


    Opposite her, the officer''s face distorted in frustration as they failed to reach a compromise after forty minutes.


    "I''m telling you, I want ten gold coins, or I won''t give you my child." Feeling she had the upper hand, the woman asked for a ridiculous price, her eyes ablaze with greed.


    The couple cheered her inwardly as her efforts would benefit them.


    Even if they had more wealth than her and didn''t enjoy being separated from their child as much as she did, a few gold coins were too huge of a sum to brush off.


    "What do you mean ten gold coins?! Do you think that your baby is made of rare gems? Ten silver. That''s my last offer." He said through gritted teeth. He couldn''t even save two gold coins after decades of work as a noble''s knight. But there she was, asking for ten.


    It was worth noting that the initial offer was one silver only. The woman had effectively multiplied the price by ten! Yet she was unsatisfied and wanted more.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    The officer rose from his seat hurriedly, his eyes glowing in hope and anticipation as he opened the door and asked the guard, "Please tell me he is here."


    "He is, sir. Gaston just arrived."

 Chapter 7: Hidden face

    "Excellent, I was reaching my limits." He said in relief before returning inside with an ominous expression on his face.


    "Please follow me. We will end our discussion in the station''s courtyard. I need to show you something. The guards will take care of your babies in the meantime." He said, eager to finally end this farce.


    After convincing the scrawny woman, they left the room silently, wondering what he would show them this late at night and why he didn''t mention it earlier.


    As they passed the post''s office in confusion, unaware of the imminent danger, Max''s eyes narrowed as he heard distant noises disturbing the calmness of the night.


    ***************************


    In the courtyard, Gaston used one of the training dummies as a punching bag. His swift and decisive punches resounded noisily against the silence of the night.


    Despite his cowardly image, his movements were elegant and calculated. He definitely knew how to fight.


    On the side, his two sidekicks watched him with irritated expressions, whispering in displeasure, dangerous lights flashing in their eyes.


    Distracted by the intense gazes, he turned to look them in the eyes, asking with a frown. "What''s wrong?"


    After gazing at each other, confirming something, one of the two approached him, flexing his muscles to warm them up. His bulky arms befitted a gorilla''s body more than a human''s, and his shaved head gave him an intimidating look.


    Moreover, the long scar running from the left side of his forehead down to his clavicle accentuated the feeling of danger he naturally released.


    "We know you''re the boss, but we both agree that you gave that bitch way too many chances. Yet, you''re refusing to act, making us look like pushovers. We really don''t like that." He said with a smirk.


    "Oh, and what are you going to do about it?" Gaston answered in amusement as he watched the man approach with an eery smile.


    "Nothing much. We just thought it was time to change leader." The thug answered, pouncing and throwing a powerful punch at his face.


    His blue eyes glowed as they followed the punch''s trajectory. With minimal effort, he deflected it by hitting the thug''s elbow, forcing his momentum to continue forward.


    The thug swiftly understood he couldn''t retrieve his arm before suffering a counterattack. So, he thrust his head, trying to headbutt Gaston.


    However, Gaston had already launched his attack. Before his mind could register the movement, a powerful front kick connected and shattered his rib cage, causing his body to fly a few meters back and collide heavily with the ground.


    Still smiling, Gaston approached him and bent over his face. Then, without warning, he stomped on it with all his strength.


    "That''s why I''m the boss, you fucking retard. Who gave you the courage to rebel against me? Didn''t you consider where she came back from? If she disappeared and her boss reported it, they would be forced to investigate since she was seen exiting this place!


    Did you forget why we were called here?" After he vented his anger, the bulky man''s head, or what should have been his head, looked like a broken watermelon.


    He died in a gruesome way, without any opportunity to fight back.


    But Gaston wasn''t done yet.


    "Are you also displeased by my decisions?" He turned to look at the second thug with a mad gaze, still smiling. He didn''t forget that the first one said: we both think.


    He then walked to the dummy to pick up the stick he was used to carrying around and made his way to the last of his companions.


    "N... no, he was the only one having those thoughts. You are the boss because you are the smartest and strongest among us. I... I... I wouldn''t dare doubt you." Alas, would Gaston believe him?


    "I hate traitors the most. Burn in hell, stupid dogs." Clenching his stick like a baseball bat, he swung it with terrifying power.


    The execution of this move was flawless, as if it had been practised countless times, which was strange coming from a small village thug.


    The wind howled behind the stick as it collided with such force that the man''s head flew in the air.


    "Why am I surrounded by idiots no matter where I go? Look what you forced me to do... Again." Gaston said after catching the falling head as if speaking to the dead man with the same creepy smile plastered on his face. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this exact moment, the officer entered the courtyard, followed by the parents, who trembled in fear upon seeing the scary scene.


    After all, as regular and honest citizens, it wasn''t in their habits to see a man holding a severed head in his bloody hand every day.


    The setting was even more terrifying to them, considering that Gaston was still smiling while looking straight into the head''s glassy eyes.


    "AHHHHHHH." The two women''s legs gave in as they screamed, fell to the ground and puked in disgust and dread.


    The man, a bit more stoic but as afraid as his wife, moved behind the officer, seeking his protection while signaling her to do the same.


    The officer looked at the gruesome spectacle with a frown. Two headless corpses in the courtyard of a guard station. Despite his decades of experience, it was a first for him.


    "What have you done, Gaston? Did you finally lose your mind? Did you forget where you are?" He questioned authoritatively, a deep frown etched on his face.


    Upon hearing the officer, Gaston finally dropped the head with a shrug as blood dripped from his hand.


    Then, he offered the officer a warm smile while gazing at the parents before saying. "What''s the difference between three or five corpses?"


    The man hiding behind the officer paled, understanding the other three corpses mentioned were most likely theirs.


    He then caught a detail in Gaston''s sentence that made him shiver.


    "Five? Aren''t we six?" He asked, his voice cracking under the pressure as the officer moved to the side, clearing the path between Gaston and the three parents.


    No words were needed between them. After all, one was the employer, while the other the employee...

 Chapter 8: Ugly face

    Gaston''s image shifted in the scrawny woman''s eyes, transforming into that of an ugly demon as his steps echoed in the mud. She shivered, an icy dread caressing her spin in the chilly night.


    "STAY AWAY FROM ME! I''LL GIVE YOU THE BABY! TAKE IT, TAKE IT! I DON''T NEED ANY MONEY! PLEASE, DON''T KILL ME!"


    As her desperate screams echoed, the trembling couple followed her example. Tears rolled down their distorted cheeks as they pleaded for their lives, prostrating before Gaston and the officer.


    However, their only hope of surviving the madman''s onslaught turned his head to the side. The officer acted blind and deaf despite their situation.


    Worse, their actions only fueled Gaston''s demented smile.


    In a flash, he appeared in front of the couple, his stick raised and his blue eyes glinting with amusement. He swung it twice, causing the wind to roar angrily behind his strikes as they connected with the couple''s soft bodies.


    Horrifying cracking noises resounded as bones snapped and blood spattered through the air. The sickening plop of bodies collapsing to the ground followed as the scent of death permeated the courtyard.


    A scene of pure horror registered in the scrawny woman''s eyes as she witnessed the murderer''s satisfied smile. An icy shiver ran down her spine as terror crashed into her unstable mind. Death wouldn''t merely remain a scent. It would come to reap her soul using its champion... Gaston.


    Tears of despair rolled down her cheeks as she pleaded with more fervor, striking her head against the muddy ground as regret gnawed at her heart.


    Why was she greedy during the negotiation, asking for such an unreasonable price? Why not accept the silver coins offered and live her life in much better conditions?


    As despair tightened around her chest, a sudden voice ignited a glimmer of hope in the darkness.


    "What''s your name ?"


    The officer''s rough and manly voice sounded nothing but angelic in her ears as she witnessed his authority. With a single gesture, he stopped Gaston''s advance, making hope burn brighter in her terrorized heart.


    "Rachelle. P-P-Please, sir, please. Help me."


    She sobbed, uncaring about her muddied and snot-covered face. Surviving was all that mattered, no matter the method.


    "Tell me, Rachelle. How did you know your baby was special?"


    The officer asked, genuinely interested in the answer. With her method to differentiate the babies, he would save time while carrying his mission.


    "I-I''m not sure. I just knew... I know! I felt it in my guts!" Rachel answered, her trembling voice laced with terror as she noticed the officer''s frown deepen. She had to say something, anything that might interest him to escape death.


    Then, she remembered the peculiar sensation she felt above a particular baby. She knew he was special, too. But somehow, the detecting gem didn''t react. At the time she gloated the poor mother, feeling that she must have used all her luck to inherit a house in the suburb. Now, she understood that she was the one out of luck. Well, maybe not.


    Maybe she could avoid this disaster by stealing her fortune!


    She drew a deep breath, a surge of hope filling her heart as she said, "I have an information you need! Please, promise... promise me you won''t kill me after I share it."


    "Speak. If it is useful, I can let you live," the officer answered, curious about what a wretched like her could tell him.


    Elated by the answer and the prospect of salvation, her mouth came to life as she started.


    "You missed a baby! I felt it, there were three! The last one was with that yo..."


    Unfortunately, Gaston''s voice cut her off mid-sentence. His mocking tone cut through her hope like a dark blade.


    "She''s just trying to bullshit her way out with nonsense. Her method isn''t reliable. You know that."


    The officer pondered for a second before nodding. Despite her potentially strange ability, how reliable could a gut feeling be compared to their detecting device? Keeping her alive was a waste of time, especially considering how annoying she had been in their earlier negotiation. Upon remembering her bold demands, his veins throbbed, and his blood boiled.


    He delivered his decision with a snort, his firm voice echoing against the calm night.


    "Don''t kill her too fast. She needs to learn her place before dying."


    Rachelle''s mind failed to register his words correctly. Wasn''t he going to save her? Why was he allowing murder in the station? What did she do to deserve this?


    Her hands powerlessly fell to the ground as she lamented her fate in silence, waiting for the familiar sensation of pain to assault her in resignation.


    *****


    For the next three minutes, Rachelle''s painful screams echoed in the courtyard as Gaston mercilessly tormented her until she breathed her last. Done with his work, he retrieved his bloodied stick and gazed at the officer with a satisfied smile, yet his eyes glinted with mockery.


    "What refreshing work! Thank you for hiring me, sir Max, knight of the noble barony of Riverwoods. Are your hands so precious that you refuse to dirty them?"


    In response, Sir Max''s eyes narrowed menacingly before responding in kind. "You are one to talk, Gaston Riverwoods, bastard son of the baron. Are you enjoying your life as a nameless commoner in this poor village suburb? You seem to adapt quite well, considering where you came from."


    Gaston clenched his teeth, glaring at Max with bloodshot eyes at the mention of this accursed name.


    "Never call me by that name again. I would hate to have to make the body count turn to six."


    Max smirked, a momentary sense of victory washing over him before remembering who he was dealing with. His face turned somber as he remembered Gaston''s story and how he came to be known as a madman.


    In his youth, the baron fathered a bastard son with a maid. Rather than concealing the matter, as was often done, he accepted responsibility. He treated both her and Gaston fairly, acknowledging them as genuine family members.


    As his firstborn, the baron had high expectations for the boy, especially after noticing his outstanding talent since childhood. After a few years of silent assessment, he decided to make him his legal inheritor.


    To prepare him, he taught Gaston politics, mathematics, and combat. He even resolved to invest heavily to unlock a top talent for the boy before he entered one of the nine magic academies.


    Unfortunately, the situation took a turn for the worse nine years ago.


    For political reasons and benefits, he eventually ended up marrying a noblewoman.


    The boy wasn''t against it... at first. The problems started when the lady became pregnant. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Young Gaston probably thought that his position in the family was at risk and that he would lose his opportunity to unlock a talent to the official son of the barony. Max lingered on this part of the story for a moment. Gaston never directly stated his reasons, so they were only speculations. Not that they mattered to him in the first place.


    Like a snake coiling in the shadows, Gaston had waited until the child was born and, in the middle of the night... attempted to end his life.


    Fortunately for the baron, the assassination attempt failed. But he got a glimpse at how ugly his firstborn son''s true face was. At just eleven, Gaston''s devious and cruel nature frightened him, threatening the family''s future.


    In fear, the baron banished Gaston from his domain, forcing him to live amidst the village''s commoners after stripping him of his family''s name and rights. Additionally, he sentenced Gaston''s mother to death for her inadequate education, erasing all traces of this scourge from the barony.


    But the thing causing Max''s frown to deepen was the reason Gaston came to hate his father. It wasn''t because he executed his mother or because of his striped rights. No. He hated him for denying him his talent-unlocking ceremony and the chance to learn magic.


    In that twisted mind of his, despite what he had done, his father stole his birthright from him.


    Max refocused on Gaston, knowing better than to provoke that madman further, and threw him a pouch that clinked with the sound of coins before answering his earlier question.


    "We can''t take any risk when these babies are involved. What if they investigate their parents'' deaths in the future? That''s why the kingdom and nobles can''t be linked to their disappearance."

 Chapter 9: The Tower

    He caught the pouch and counted the silver pieces before replying, his voice cold, "But you have no qualms involving me. What are those babies, anyway? What is so special about them?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to. The further I stay from politics, the better I am," Max answered, shaking his hand in dismissal as he walked to his office. Politics involving the royal family were way too dangerous for a knight like him.


    "I see. Why kill their parents, though?" Gaston asked, curious to learn the entire story.


    "Who knows? My guess is the kingdom wants to turn them into human weapons. Having ties would be counterproductive in that case, and we can''t believe those commoners not to interfere. The swiftest way to solve the problem is to get rid of the potential liabilities," Max explained, his frown deepening, annoyed by all these questions.


    "Interesting theory. Last question. Where are you taking them?" Feeling Max''s growing annoyance, Gaston asked his ultimate question.


    "They will stay in the barony for a year or two before we send them to the capital. I still need to dispose of the corpses, which became five instead of three because of a certain someone. I have no more time to give you," Max responded.


    Understanding that the discussion was over and seeing that the guards were either busy cleaning the courtyard or caring for the babies, Gaston left the guard station. However, on his way out and without anyone to bear witness, he didn''t forget to pick a weird-looking gem from under one desk and then disappeared into the night.


    **************


    Inside his apartment in the dream place, Adam snapped his eyes open, feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    "Why am I here again? Did I like this apartment so much that I''m dreaming about it for the second time today?" He questioned in confusion. He didn''t know why he was brought here during his sleep again, but he was sure it wasn''t a coincidence.


    He hoped he would have more time and was determined to explore outside. However, before, he wanted to check something.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Class: N/A


    LVL (Level): 0


    Exp: 0/10


    HP (health point): 8/8


    Vitality: 0.8


    Strength: 1.1


    Agility: 1.3


    Intelligence: 0


    Skills: None


    Note: Soul is heavily damaged.


    "YES! My stats aren''t at zero anymore. Must be because I have a body in this place." Adam felt happy that something positive had finally happened today.


    "With nothing to compare them, I don''t know if they are good. Let''s assume one is the average for a normal adult. If my guess is right, my stats are rather good except for intelligence and vitality. Should have quit smoking..." He theorised, trying to figure out the system''s working.


    Then, he pondered about his damaged soul. ''Is my existence as a ghost damaging my soul? Or did I turn into a ghost because of the damage?''


    "Can''t be sure about anything with so little knowledge. Might as well not think about the cause and focus on healing it." He muttered as his eyes scanned his apartment.


    He didn''t think he could find any significant clues here. So, he opened the door in anticipation and headed out curiously.


    Instead of the familiar street he walked on daily, the door opened on a huge circular plaza. Tall buildings rose along its circumference, which spanned a few kilometres with nothing but darkness beyond. The large plaza was empty, except for its middle, where a towering building reached for the cloudless night sky as the full moon illuminated the entire place with its eerie red glow.


    Amidst the bizarre atmosphere, Adam couldn''t help but notice the absence of people as he stood alone.


    After a brief pause, he walked towards the tower, intrigued by its otherworldly design.


    As he reached its massive gates, looking to be created for the use of giants rather than humans, he felt as tiny as an ant for a second.


    He shook his head, promptly recovering and put his hand on one of the colossal doors, wondering how to open them.


    Following his touch, three large holographic screens suddenly covered the sky above the plaza.


    [Dream place eleven''s area: level Rankings.]


    [Dream place eleven''s area: tower Rankings.]


    [Dream place eleven''s area: professional Rankings.]


    ''Are there other places like this one since I''m in the eleventh?'' He thought, unsure about anything after the stressful day he just lived.


    As he pondered, a glowing magic circle appeared under his palm, drawing his attention.


    Soon, the light extended, shining brightly and engulfing his entire body under his shocked gaze.


    ''I have a bad feeling,'' he thought with fearful eyes and an ugly expression before disappearing, leaving nothing behind.


    When he recovered his sight, a circular, empty room extending as far as the eye could see greeted his confused eyes. Everything happened too fast, leaving him no time to understand them.


    Then, a message popped before him.


    [Welcome to the tower of trials. Prove your skills and mastery by conquering its floors.] S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [A reward tailored for the challenger will be awarded after each successful conquest.]


    [Warning: Half the damage sustained during the trials will be carried to your body outside the Dream place. Be careful, challengers.]


    After reading the messages, he breathed deeply, greed clouding his eyes for a second.


    ''I don''t have a body outside. What will happen to me? Can I bypass the rule?'' He pondered, dropping his idea of trying his hand in the trial with such incertitudes.


    "Hm, excuse me? I don''t want to challenge the tower now. Could you please show me the exit?" Standing in the middle of the boundless room and not seeing any way to exit, he tried to communicate with whoever sent him those messages.


    His eyes lit up as a new note appeared before him. However, the answer made him freeze.


    [The tower''s first trial will begin in thirty seconds. Prepare yourself, challenger.]


    "SHIT!" he screamed in panic. He clearly stated he didn''t want to. Why was he forced?

 Chapter 10: The first trial: Savage Rival

    ''Why is everything always going wrong?'' Adam thought in panic, remembering a famous law stating that anything that could go wrong would go wrong.


    He refused to succumb to despair and started to have delusional thoughts to uplift his mood. ''The message never specified the kind of trial I''ll have to face. Maybe it''ll be knowledge-related or a physical test like push-ups, abs or pull-ups.''


    As he revelled in his fantasies, the thirty seconds passed in a flash, and the room rumbled to life. The white stone slabs covering the ground became soft and brown as trees sprouted, reaching maturity in a few seconds.


    Soon, a lush forest filled his vision as the darkness above disappeared, replaced by a blue sky.


    His eyes widened in shock at the supernatural transformation, bewildering him as the fresh scent of nature invaded his nostrils before rows of texts appeared again.


    [Defeat five wild beasts to complete the first trial.]


    [Reward''s quality and uses are based on the type of beasts defeated.]


    [Slay the boss to obtain the highest reward.]


    [Remaining time: Forty-eight hours.]


    "@4#C! ~." He cursed. What he dreaded ultimately happened. It was not a physical test. No. He had to defeat ferocious beasts in the wilds.


    "What rotten luck. Kill wild beasts? Who am I? Where am I? Get me out!" He yelled, grabbing his head in despair.


    No matter what beasts he faced, he had no confidence in winning. As a modern and civilized citizen, combat was an alien concept to him, an uncharted territory in his otherwise orderly life.


    The human physique, while remarkable in its own right, paled in comparison to the primal prowess of wild beasts. Their dominance in the food chain stemmed from the cunning of their minds, not their brawns.


    ROAR Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he pondered in despair, a terrifying growl took him out of his daze. He gazed at the bushes a hundred meters away, a visceral fear gripping his heart as his legs trembled.


    A brown bear about 1.5 meters tall gazed back at him, ferocity flashing in its feral eyes.


    Some people genuinely thought that after a few years of training, they could fight a bear head-on and win. However, he knew...


    He knew the nightmarish creature would swat him to death instantly if he were caught.


    Win against a bear? Who are you kidding? That thing weighed, at a minimum, three times his weight. One hit was all it would take for the bear to turn him into a bloody mass of ripped flesh and broken bones.


    Panicking, he made the worst possible mistake. He turned, exposing his back to the beast, and ran away.


    Who could blame him, though?


    It was the first time he encountered a bear in his life. He didn''t know that showing his back and fleeing would instantly make him appear as easy prey in the beast''s mind.


    ROOOOOAR


    Without surprise, the bear pursued him relentlessly, asserting dominance with a thunderous roar. Its four deadly paws left deep gouges in the earth as it thundered forward at an appalling fifty kilometers per hour.


    Alarmed by the terrifying roar and the sound of the heavy paws colliding with the ground, he turned his head and witnessed the charging beast in dread.


    "AHHH, leave me alone. I taste terrible!" He screamed in gloom as he scrambled up a tall tree, believing he would be safe inside its dense foliage.


    After swiftly climbing a few meters, he instinctively peered down, hope swelling within him.


    With bated breath, he saw the bear reach the tree and circle it before raising its head, gazing at its prey.


    He sighed in relief, thinking he escaped his dangerous predicament and could finally catch his breath.


    However, under his shocked gaze, the bear stood on its hind legs and swiftly ascended the tree, shattering his sense of safety as he realised bears were capable climbers.


    "Son of a..." He muttered while resuming his climb, moving his limbs faster than ever.


    After climbing a few meters, he glanced down, watching with a sinking feeling as the distance between them dangerously narrowed.


    The bear was faster than him. It would catch up in a dozen seconds at most.


    Faced with his impending doom and overwhelmed by panic, he utterly gave up on his rational thinking.


    Fueled by his survival instinct, the cracking sound of nearby branches being broken resounded as he hurled them at the bear below, desperate to slow its pursuit. "Don''t come closer! Stop following me. AHHHH!" his voice echoed through the forest, a mixture of fear and defiance.


    Sadly, without proper footing and aiming, the branches didn''t help much as they rebounded against the thick fur of the creature.


    Cornered and feeling the icy touch of death caressing his back as if to call him into its embrace, something snapped in his mind.


    He halted his vain struggle, his mind now devoid of distractions, his eyes ablaze with defiance. With resolve hardened, he seized a thick, sturdy branch, planted his foot firmly on another, and leapt into the abyss.


    With the branch tightly clenched between his two hands, he raised his arms above his head as his hateful words reverberated against the calmness of the forest.


    "You want to eat me? Fuck you. I''ll make sure my flesh is the most bitter you ever tasted."


    Simultaneously, he brought his arms down, every muscle and joint straining with the effort as he aimed the branch at the bear''s left eye.


    He was done shaking in fear. The creature wanted to devour him? Fine. He would fight back and make it regret ever facing him.


    The branch plunged into the bear''s eye for a few centimeters before breaking against its thick skull in a rain of splinters.


    The bear opened its broad maw and roared painfully, his long and sharp fangs akin to knives in full display, ready to bite the human who dared to harm him to oblivion.


    However, his counterattack wasn''t done yet. He was still clenching half the branch in his hands, and the broken part offered him a pointed weapon.


    Instinct guiding his movement, he plunged it into the bear''s remaining eye and pushed with all his strength.


    The bear, assaulted by the pain of feeling his brain being pierced through his right eye, lost his grip.


    ROOOOOOOOOOOOWR


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"


    Human and beast screamed, one in pain and outrage, the other in hate and madness while plummeting to the ground.

 Chapter 11: The first trial: Fang and Spear

    BAM


    The bear''s body heavily collided with the ground, back first, causing leaves and dust to fly everywhere.


    Silence reigned in the surroundings after the loud crashing noise as the forest seemed frozen in time.


    After a long moment, a paw gradually moved with difficulty.


    Slowly, as it rose higher and higher, a pale-faced man appeared, exerting his exhausted body to free himself.


    "Stupid bear. You tried to eat me? I''m the one who is going to eat you, fucker." Adam said hatefully despite his tiredness. He would never forget this encounter as he genuinely hated the bear.


    Luckily, the nightmarish creature swiftly died after he pierced its brain, saving him from its retaliation. Furthermore, the bear''s high-fat ratio cushioned his fall, making him suffer from the shock but saving him from the crash.


    He stood up weakly in an attempt to move away from the carcass of his sworn enemy. But the moment he took his first step, his legs buckled, making him fall on all fours and vomit.


    As the repulsive bitterness of gastric acid filled his mouth, he understood his internal organs were damaged by the fall.


    Mustering his remaining strength, he shifted his position, lying against the bear''s body to recover. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Who designed this perverse trial? How can they expect normal humans to kill those kinds of nightmarish creatures? That bear ran faster than me. It also climbed faster. What? Are you going to tell me that it could swim as well?'' he thought half-jokingly.


    Little did he know that, yes, bears could swim...


    ''I hope there are rabbits in this forest. They should count since they are wild. Right?'' He thought, unwilling to face anything dangerous without thorough preparations. He was already half-dead and doubted his body could handle another confrontation.


    Then, he pondered about his remaining time. He had lost consciousness and wondered if the trial would end soon.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Class: N/A


    LVL (Level): 0


    Exp: 0/10


    HP (health point): 4/8


    Vitality: 0.8


    Strength: 1.1


    Agility: 1.3


    Intelligence: 0


    Skills: None


    Trial''s progress:


    Remaining time: Forty-Seven hours


    Progress: 1/5 kills


    Note: Internal organs are slightly damaged. Soul is heavily damaged. Are you trying to kill yourself?


    "I never wanted to come here and suffer! Shut up, stupid system." He weakly lashed out after reading the infuriating note. He was doing his best, winning and killing a bear against all odds in a trial he never intended to take, but here was the system, mocking him with its snarky remarks.


    After a deep and calming breath, he pondered his next course of action after noticing he had lost half his HP.


    ''I''m more hurt than I thought. I only see two options. Either I hide and wait for the timer to reach zero. Or find four more beasts to kill. It''s doable if I can avoid frontal confrontations... and bears.


    No matter what I choose, I have to recover in a safe spot for a few hours first,'' he thought, frowning before slowly standing up and moving towards the tree with unsteady steps.


    Then, he picked up two thick branches lying around, smiling wryly. They were the ones he threw at the bear during his mad climb to survive.


    "Humph, you''re lucky. I have no tools to harvest your meat," he said, his voice carrying disdain and hate as he opened the bear''s maw and hit its teeth using the thick branches.


    Struggling against pain, he persevered until they eventually gave in and fell after a few minutes.


    After collecting them, he carefully climbed a nearby tree opposite the bear to hide and recover safely.


    Seated on a branch, he leaned against the trunk and reviewed his options, thinking of ways to defeat four more beasts safely.


    His mind raced as he came up with a decent idea. However, he was reluctant to apply it. After all, he could die at the slightest mistake.


    Yet, he still opted to carve the two branches using the bear''s fang as a knife.


    After half an hour of work, he produced two crude makeshift weapons. Despite their appearance, they were usable. That''s what mattered most.


    Then, he placed the bear''s fang back in his pocket, planning to keep it as a souvenir and bragging tool. After all, how many humans defeated a bear unarmed? No one would believe him without evidence.


    He couldn''t help but imagine the shocked gazes of the people after he presented it and recounted his history as he closed his eyes to rest.


    After sleeping five hours, he woke up, alerted by the rustle of the nearby bushes. Swiftly opening his eyes and scanning the vicinity, he noticed three wolves hungrily gazing at the bear, wanting nothing more but to take a bite from this fat piece of meat.


    He understood they were attracted by the thick scent of blood released from the dead creature''s eyes. Then, his eyes lit up as he was sure wolves couldn''t climb trees, and considered using this opportunity to increase his kill count.


    He had the high-ground advantage, and they couldn''t reach him. If he played his cards right, he was sure he could kill one or two.


    As he waited patiently for the beasts to feast on the bear''s carcass, he silently stood up on the branch, already aiming and contracting his arm''s muscles, ready to hurl his spear.


    The moment he was waiting for quickly came as he released his arm, his stomach protesting against the effort.


    The spear cut swiftly through the air as it approached its target and planted itself... Five meters away.


    In response to the muffled sound of the spear sinking into the soft soil, the wolves raised their heads, gazing in that direction for a second before resuming their feast after not seeing any threat.


    ''It''s ok, I have one more shot,'' He thought, blushing in shame before focusing harder to adjust his aim.


    After a few seconds, he hurled his last spear as hard as he could, clenching his teeth in pain and hoping that, this time, he wouldn''t miss.


    With bated breath, he followed the spear''s trajectory, his balled fists trembling in anticipation as it travelled towards the unsuspecting wolves.


    YELP


    The pained yelp of a wolf resounded in the air as his weapon pierced its side.


    ''Yes, I got it! I knew I could be the best spear thrower if I wanted to!.'' He celebrated inwardly, raising his hand in triumph with a broad smile as the wolves jumped in alarm.


    After seeing their companion bleed and whimper without understanding where the enemy was, the other two swiftly ran away, unwilling to share the same fate.


    The bleeding third wolf tried to follow its brethren, moving its paws with difficulty. The spear didn''t kill him, but it was heavily bleeding.


    Adam watched it escape, wondering if he should get down to deliver the coup de grace before shaking his head in rejection.


    ''It''s already bleeding. If it doesn''t die... Well, I can only blame my bad luck.'' Adam thought, resolving himself not to take any risk and focusing on resting in the tree to allow his internal organs to heal while crafting more spears using the bear''s fang.

 Chapter 12: The first trial: Predators Prey

    As Adam rested on his branch, he gazed at the bear''s carcass, a strategy forming in his mind. He was reluctant to give up after everything he endured and wanted to try to complete the trial.


    His mind raced as a calculative glint flashed through his eyes.


    ''Despite my injury, if I play my cards right, I can safely complete the trial without putting myself at risk,'' He thought as he refined the details of his plan, hope swelling in his chest.


    With a mischievous glint in his eyes, he carved smaller pointed branches, planning to place and hide them around the carcass as a makeshift trap.


    He busied himself for a few hours, sensing his state improve gradually before feeling satisfied with his preparations. His smile broadened as he visualised his swift victory over the unsuspecting beasts.


    Then, he cautiously scanned his surroundings, ensuring no threats were nearby, before climbing down and stealthily running to the bear. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Subsequently, he dug the ground around the carcass and set the spikes before covering them with leaves and piercing the bear''s belly to make it bleed.


    Gazing at the slightly protruding pointed branches in satisfaction, he returned to his branch, waiting for the beasts to be lured by the scent.


    ''I hope I won''t attract another bear,'' he thought half-jokingly before shivering in anguish. He never wanted to see another one in his life.


    As he patiently waited, the scent of blood permeated the air as it became stronger and stronger, alluring hungry predators with the promise of an easy meal.


    Suddenly, the rustle of leaves and twigs cracking attracted his attention, causing his eyes to light up with anticipation.


    Soon, he saw a pack of wolves running towards the bear, led by a large and imposing specimen with piercing gold eyes, an alpha wolf. Its grey fur glistened under the sun as its dignified figure commanded attention from its brethren.


    He watched as the alpha approached the carcass, his heart pounding with a mix of anxiety and excitement. Would his trap work? Or would he be forced to forfeit?


    Simultaneously, the alpha warily circled the carcass a few times, confirming the beast was undeniably dead before lunging hungrily at it under Adam''s excited gaze.


    YELP


    A pained yelp echoed in the forest as it stepped on one of Adam''s concealed spikes, piercing its left front paw with the pointed tip.


    Startled by the miserable cry of their leader, the pack surrounded it protectively, watching their surroundings warily for potential threats, missing the delighted man hiding on a branch.


    Thinking it was his chance to act, he tensed his muscles, instinctively pivoting his hips to add more power as he hurled one of his makeshift spears toward the limping alpha.


    His plan was unfolding exactly how he envisioned it so far. Incapacitated by the trap, the wolf became an easy target despite his questionable aim.


    ''Please hit!'' He prayed inwardly as the spear pierced the air.


    After two seconds, the air filled with another pained yelp as blood spurted onto the soil, painting it a dark red color.


    The spear had found its mark, lodging itself in the alpha''s back despite the careful protection of its pack.


    Grievously wounded, the alpha''s golden eyes locked on Adam, drawing the pack''s attention towards the tree.


    ''Hahaha, I knew I could be the best hunter if I wanted to,'' he thought, a triumphant grin stretching across his face, and couldn''t help but chuckle at his newfound trapping skills, unaware he had been discovered.


    Grasping the source of danger, the pack''s demeanor shifted instantly. Growls erupted menacingly in the air. Their collective gaze fixated on the daring human, torn between defending their leader or seeking vengeance.


    Startled by the hate-filled gaze, he took a step back, placed his hands on the trunk, and began to climb. ''I''m absolutely not scared, but I should climb higher. You know, just in case,'' he thought, concerned for his safety.


    After reaching a higher spot and peering down, he saw two wolves separate from the pack, their eyes full of fury glinting ominously as they circled the tree, standing guard.


    Simultaneously, the rest of the pack escorted their bleeding leader to safety, not realising it would probably bleed to death in an hour at most.


    As they slowly walked away, Adam gazed at the two wolves in annoyance.


    "The last thing that tried to eat me was the bear. Oh, look, it''s a corpse now. Hah! You don''t scare me! Well... maybe a little," he exclaimed, trying to find courage despite the worsening situation as he pondered how to fix it.


    After all, he still needed three kills to complete the trial, counting the alpha, as it was as good as dead.


    ''Can I kill them?'' He questioned, his mind full of doubts. The wolves knew his location and were monitoring his movement. He was certain he wouldn''t be able to hit them like he did for the others.


    After an hour of deep analysis, he failed to find a solution that wouldn''t endanger him.


    ''I either give up or take some risks,'' he concluded, frowning and reluctant to choose any options.


    After a moment of indecision, he checked his interface, noticing the alpha died as the kill count displayed 2/5.


    Then, he checked the timer, grimacing as he only had one hour remaining. Time was running low. On the bright side, he also noticed that he recovered one HP after almost two days of rest.


    "I can do it. I know I can!" He yelled, his eyes burning as he steeled his resolve after thinking about his first enemy with gritted teeth. He refused to let his nightmarish confrontation with the bear end up useless, swearing to swiftly kill any bear he saw after becoming strong.


    He clenched his makeshift spear, reviewed his risky plan for the umpteenth time and climbed down, determination fueling his movement.


    Seeing their sworn enemy climb down, the wolves growled ferociously, prepared to pounce on him the instant he reached the ground.

 Chapter 13: The first trial: Defiance in the Wilderness

    As Adam''s figure drew closer to the ground, he gathered his strength and suddenly jumped, landing two meters away from the trunk before immediately exploding into a mad dash in the carcass'' direction.


    The wolves instantly growled in anger, determined to avenge their leader. Dirt flew as their legs kicked the ground, and their bodies cut the wind like arrows.


    Gritting his teeth after hearing the concerning sounds swiftly approaching, he hastily jumped over the bear and hid behind its body.


    In this position, stuck between the carcass and the tree, the wolves could only attack from the front by jumping or the sides.


    He lowered his body, planting his feet firmly on the ground and braced for the most dangerous and maybe last battle of his life; his mind focused on survival only as the first wolf reached the bear in the blink of an eye.


    Carried by its terrifying speed, above fifty kilometers, it jumped, its maw wide open and its teeth glinting ominously amidst the pungent smell of blood towards Adam''s neck, determined to shred it.


    "That''s exactly what I have been waiting for!" Adam screamed as the past few hours of planning and innumerable simulations he conducted raced through his mind.


    His hips pivoted, increasing his body''s momentum as he thrust his spear forward, aiming for the most dangerous weapon of the wolf but also the most vulnerable in its situation.


    Carried by its momentum and midair, he knew the wolf couldn''t use his natural advantage in speed to dodge the strike.


    The pointed tip of his makeshift spear cut through the wind as his arms bent under the impact. However, his eyes glinted as he pierced the beast''s mouth, lodging the spear deep into its inside.


    Yet, before he could rejoice, alarms rang in his mind as the body''s momentum carried over, forcing his back to collide with the trunk behind violently.


    ''Shit!'' He thought, panic gripping his heart as he lost balance, anticipating the attack of his second adversary.


    The second wolf, more cunning than the first, circled the body, cleverly avoiding the spikes its leader walked on and closed in, murder in its eyes.


    Straining his muscles, he hastily threw the dead wolf to regain his freedom of movement. Alas, the second wolf wouldn''t give him enough time, as it was already closing in.


    Despite the dangerous situation, a sly smirk spread across his face.


    "You''ve fallen right into my trap, fool!" He exclaimed, trembling in excitement as the wolf pierced all four of its paws on the hidden trap.


    Chaos descended as it howled in pain and anger, its eyes ablaze with fury.


    Despite the pain, it continued its charge, unrelenting in its objective to destroy the hateful man in front of it, no matter the cost.


    As it pounced in, aiming to end things swiftly and return to his pack, Adam''s eyes widened in shock. That wasn''t part of his plan. His cognitive ability froze. Death was already upon him as the terrifying maw closed on his neck.


    His right arm suddenly shot defensively in front of his vulnerable neck. Instinct compelled him to sacrifice it to save his life as the pain cleared his mind.


    "ARGGGGG! It hurts, fucker!" He screamed, his eyes bloodshot after experiencing the bite of a wild beast for the first time in his life as he fell on his back.


    Yet the wolf persisted, its jaws reopening to gnash down on his forearm, rending it into a mangled mess of blood. The bone cracked, blood oozing forth in a crimson cascade.


    Confronted with a pain he had never experienced before and left with no time to think, He clamped his legs around the wolf''s jaws, forcing them shut, as he swiftly reached into his pocket with his left arm.


    Retrieving something pointy, his arm shot into action, piercing the wolf''s neck in a rain of blood.


    "You want my neck. I''ll have yours first. No matter how you try to end me, I''ll end you the same way before, hahahaha." He madly laughed as he pushed the bear''s fang deeper, drawing strength from his desperation.


    The beast''s eyes glinted with fear as its life ebbed away with each drop of blood. Unable to open its maw, it bit down harder in a desperate, unwilling struggle.


    As the minutes passed, its eyes lost their light as the strength of the bite diminished.


    Feeling the change, Adam retrieved his arm and pried the maw open with difficulty, his mind a chaotic mess of joy, pain and madness as he noticed its state. His once perfectly healthy and muscled forearm was now dangling and filled with holes.


    "Join the bear in hell, fucker," he said, gazing hatefully at the wolf before stomping on its mouth to knock its teeth and retrieve its fangs. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I''ll keep them as a trophy and a reminder. But also to brag, I mean, mainly to brag.'' Adam thought while climbing the tree behind him with difficulties, using only his left arm and legs to carry his weight.


    Once he reached a branch high enough to feel safe, he relaxed for a minute, exhaustion overwhelming him. Then, he shredded his t-shirt in several pieces and bandaged his wound as tightly as he could to stop the bleeding before using branches to create an arm sling.


    "Interface," He muttered, doubts filling his thoughts.


    Hp: 2/8


    Remaining time: Thirty-five minutes.


    Progress: 4/5


    Note: Internal organs are slightly damaged. Soul is heavily damaged. Significant blood loss. You almost succeeded in killing yourself. Courage, you can do it!


    Cough, cough, cough.


    Adam swallowed his saliva the wrong way and ended in a fit of cough after reading the system''s message.


    "Who gave me this shitty system?! Take it back and give me a better one!" He yelled in exasperation, not knowing why his system added mocking notes each time.


    With a sigh of frustration, he pondered his options. He was too wounded and tired to move from his place. He could only wait for a beast to be drawn by the rich scent of blood to ambush it if he wanted to reach the five-kill target.


    Time drifted away as his hands trembled with impatience. Filled with anxiousness, he scrutinised the timer as it went down to ten minutes, then five, then two.


    "Are things really going to end like that?" He muttered, his voice cracking with a mixture of despair and disbelief, his eyes brimming with unshed tears.


    With only sixty seconds left, realisation struck him. He had failed. Despite his plans, his determination and the risks taken, he still failed.


    However, as the timer reached ten seconds, the progress count changed from 4 to 5/5.


    "Jackpot!" He exclaimed, his mood shifting instantly as a broad smile covered his face.

 Chapter 14: Rewards

    Amidst terrifying growls, the forest slowly turned illusory.


    One in particular destabilised him as it echoed thunderously in the surroundings.


    From the corner of his eyes and through the fading trees, he noticed a towering figure, its muscles bulging in an unholy display of power. Its green fur blended with the vegetation as his green eyes glinted with intelligence.


    He paled at the sight of the monstrosity, almost falling from his branch.


    "Who designed such a nightmarish beast?" He asked, his hands trembling in a mix of fear and hate.


    It was another bear, much taller and larger than the one he fought.


    After five seconds, he couldn''t help but sigh in relief as the dangerous forest and its inhabitants turned into light and entirely disappeared as the room assumed its white, boundless appearance.


    Soon, messages appeared before his tired eyes, causing him to smile brightly.


    [Challenger Adam completed the first trial.]


    [Reviewing process and rating it.]


    [Brown bear, three wolves and one alpha wolf slain.]


    "Hum, hum, and it was hard. You''d better give me a good rating!" Adam said, his eyes glowing with impatience as he remembered the promised rewards and how timely the last kill came.


    After all, he hadn''t hit any vital spots on the escaping wolf. Moreover, as the spear wasn''t removed, its blood couldn''t flow out, allowing it to survive for almost two days despite the wound.


    [Rating: A]


    "YEAH! Give the rewards now!" He exclaimed happily, his hands raised in triumph as his suffering was rewarded with an excellent rating.


    [Achievement and title unlocked: First Floor''s Conqueror]


    [Boss not vanquished. Calculating rewards.]


    His eyes widened in realisation. The green bear was the trial''s boss! Cold sweat formed on his forehead as he imagined the fight. After all, the regular brown bear felt like a boss to him already.


    [Granting enigmatic rank item to the challenger: Grimoire Lingua for his rating.]


    "WHAT? Did I almost die for a stupid book? Change the reward, stupid tower!!" He yelled in outrage. What good could a book do him in his situation? He would have preferred a weapon or an armor.


    However, another message swiftly appeared, brightening his mood.


    [Attributing additional reward for being the first to conquer the first challenge.]


    He waited with bated breath, his eyes alight with greed as the message finally shifted.


    [Granting the uncommon weapon Beastbane Dagger.]


    "Why did it drop to the uncommon grade? Give me an enigmatic weapon and an uncommon book, not the opposite..." Adam said, tears welling in his eyes. Why was the tower so cruel? He felt he suffered so much for nothing.


    [Items granted by the tower are soul-bound. They can''t be stolen, traded or lost.]


    [Do you want to proceed with the second floor''s challenge?]


    His eyes widened in panic as the last message forced a despair-filled scream out of his mouth. "NO!! Let me out!" From all the things he could do, engaging in another deadly trial was the last he wanted.


    A complex magic circle appeared below his feet as his scream lingered in the air. White radiant light, humming mysteriously, engulfed him once more and forced his eyes shut.


    When he reopened them, he was back in the plaza, holding a ghostly grimoire and a dagger in his hands.


    He checked his surroundings curiously, hoping to see someone else in the mysterious place. Sadly, even after two days, he didn''t notice any changes.


    Except for a detail that made him frown in displeasure. One of the giant holographic screens had a new entry.


    [Dream place eleven''s area: tower Rankings: First place: Adam.]


    "... Why do you want to expose me? I know I said I would brag about my trial, but not by plastering my name in the sky. Now everyone will know my name!" He roared at the screen, his voice reverberating with rage, his features twisted in a grimace of fury. He despised attention, and the thought of his name being broadcasted sent shivers down his spine.


    Little did he know that "First Floor''s Conqueror" was displayed in bold, majestic font against a background mirroring the tower''s forest. Bears'' and wolves'' paws decorated the letters, giving the title a primal charm.


    He swiftly returned home, his angry stomps echoing lonely in the empty plaza as he tried to uplift his mood by thinking about his newly acquired items.


    *** S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sitting on his bed, he examined the dagger first. He didn''t really know how items ranked in terms of rarity, but with such a cool name, the weapon couldn''t be bad, right?


    His eyes narrowed in concentration as he analysed its surface before a screen appeared, the description of the item unveiling itself in front of his eyes.


    Beastbane Dagger:


    Rank: Uncommon


    Description: Crafted from the formidable fangs of a fearsome bear and an alpha wolf, the Beastbane Dagger exudes a primal and dark aura. Its razor-sharp blade, with a distinctive darkened hue, carries the essence of the ferocious creatures it was derived from.


    Abilities:


    Ferocity Enhancement: Infused with the raw power of the bear and alpha wolf, the dagger deals extra damage against supernatural or monstrous adversaries.


    Animal Instinct: Wielders may experience heightened instincts, gaining a subtle awareness of their surroundings when the dagger is unsheathed.


    "Wow, what a cool weapon. Wait..." he exclaimed before realising something.


    He swiftly put his hand in his pocket, only to find it empty. The fangs of the bear and wolf were gone, saddening him a little. After all, he lost his boasting materials.


    "Whatever, I got a cool and strong weapon made of them in exchange." He said, feeling a growing attachment to the dagger.


    Then, he gazed at the grimoire in frustration. Enigmatic sounded much cooler than uncommon, and he couldn''t help but feel it was wasted on a book.


    Name: Grimoire Lingua


    Rarity: Enigmatic


    Description: The Grimoire Lingua, or the Tongue Whisperer, is a cryptic volume shrouded in spectral leather, its pages adorned with glyphs that seem to dance in spectral hues. This mysterious artefact goes beyond the mundane understanding of languages, delving into the arcane tapestry of communication.


    Abilities:


    Universal Translation: Enables the user to understand, speak and write any language.


    Ephemeral Lexicon: The grimoire adapts to emerging languages and dialects, becoming a living lexicon that evolves with the tongues it encounters.


    Mystic Resonance: The possessor gains an intuitive understanding of the emotional nuances embedded in languages. This resonance enhances the wielder''s ability to decipher and interpret the true meaning behind words, facilitating a profound comprehension of linguistic subtleties.


    "Huh?" His eyes widened as he read the description twice more to ensure he grasped the description accurately. What was wrong with that book? The effects were incredible, and it was even considered a living thing to some extent.


    "Ok, I admit that this book is going to be really, really useful. Seriously? I''ll never have to learn a new language in my life! Hahaha." He burst out in happy laughter, knowing how much time he would gain. After all, mastering a language took years of study and practice.


    Throwing all his earlier prejudices, he embraced the book tenderly and kissed it in joy, creating a disturbing scene...


    "Ahem, how are the rarities divided, anyway?" he asked after recovering from his intense emotions.


    After a few minutes of thinking, he gave up, sure he would learn about them in the future, as the cries of a baby surprised him.


    "Sigh, time to leave." He said with mixed feelings, forgetting a crucial detail.


    A part of the damage he suffered inside the tower would be carried to his real body outside the Dream place!

 Chapter 15: Soul Damage

    "Waaaaah Waaaaaah"


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH"


    Inside the old house bordering the village''s river, the pained screams of a ghost and the cries of a baby broke the peaceful atmosphere.


    "ARGH, why does it hurt so much? It''s even worse than when the wolf was biting me." Adam woke up feeling a horrible sensation of pain in his right forearm and stomach, causing him to roar in pain.


    The baby gazed at him, his eyes filled with shock and his mouth wide open. He even forgot to cry as the ghost''s voice thundered once again.


    "How can I feel so much pain as a ghost?! Status!" He quickly screamed, gripping his forearm.


    Note: Soul is even more damaged. You won''t even be a ghost anymore at this rate...


    As Adam registered the gravity of the system''s note in shock, the baby, now silent and wide-eyed, gazed at him with an innocence that contrasted sharply with the eerie cries that had filled the room just moments ago.


    "I need to fix my soul to how it was before the trial. I don''t like the meaning behind ''you won''t even be a ghost anymore''. Am I reaching my limits? Will I disappear?" Adam questioned, his tone filled with urgency before shaking his head, determination glinting in his eyes.


    ''I didn''t suffer this whole bullshit trial to die after completing it.'' He thought, gritting his teeth as the pain assaulted him and made him suffer.


    Doing his best to ignore it, he approached the baby, eager to test one of his ideas. Since he could only interact with him, could he lift him? And if so, could he carry the baby instead of being dragged by it?


    As he floated before him, the baby gazed at him, trying to attract his attention with cute noises.


    "Come see Uncle Ghost..." He said before shaking his head. "No, that sounds wrong... Come see big brother." Gently, he took the baby in his left arm, lifting him slowly, afraid he would pass through his embrace and fall.


    Fortunately, the baby was firmly nestled against his chest.


    "I can carry you, but then what? I can''t go out like that. The villagers will see a floating baby and scream he is possessed by a demon!" He exclaimed, his brows creased as the baby reached for his nose playfully and giggled.


    His gaze softened a little as he absentmindedly played with the baby, lost in thought and searching for a viable plan to leave the house and heal his soul.


    "We can go out late at night when his mother sleeps and the streets are empty. But I have a bad feeling. I don''t want to meet those three thugs again." he muttered, casting that idea aside, unwilling to be ambushed by those filthy men.


    Engrossed in his thoughts, he failed to hear the door''s lock clicking open as the silhouette of a young woman entered the house, dropping the vegetables she carried.


    "AHHHH! How are you flying?" Alina yelled in shock, her eyes bulging as she saw her child floating and giggling in the middle of the room. She then hurriedly closed the door behind her, unwilling to attract unwarranted attention.


    Simultaneously, Adam quickly put the baby back into his cradle, panic covering his features. He had messed up and hoped she would think she dreamed rather than believe her child was possessed.


    However, he wasn''t on Earth anymore but in a world where magic existed and paranormal existences scoured the lands. That''s how a disturbing scene unfolded before his confused eyes.


    Scared for her child, Alina prostrated in its direction, hitting her forehead with the floor in deference and shivering in fear.


    "Oh mighty entity, I beg you, please leave my child in peace. If you need anything, take it from me. I''m willing to take its place." She pleaded respectfully, not sure if her actions made any sense.


    Upon hearing her words, Adam raised his left arm in joy, screaming, "I UNDERSTAND HER!" The grimoire Lingua''s abilities had passively transformed him into a polyglot, resolving his most pressing issue.


    His eyes darted left and right, searching for the extraordinary tome, when the baby suddenly cried loudly, forcing the already unreal situation to turn even more bizarre.


    Taking the sudden wailing as a bad omen, Alina exploded in tears, the intensity of her fervent pleadings doubling. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, King of the unseen, I beg you... take me in his place... I''ll do whatever you want, please." She yelled, pouring all her heart into her words in a desperate attempt to protect her baby and stunning Adam.


    ''What the hell is happening?'' He thought, gazing at the woman in confusion. When did he become a mighty being or a king of whatever?


    He pondered briefly before understanding flashed in his bright eyes.


    ''Can I salvage the situation?'' He mused, the outline of a plan taking shape in his mind as he cradled the baby in his left arm.


    Then, he floated towards the middle of the room as he nursed the baby, causing him to stop crying.


    The room descended into a tense silence for a short second before Alina, thinking that her pleadings were effective, started to spout a deluge of nonsense about entities, kings and whatnot, causing Adam''s face to pale.


    "Are you conducting a ritual to summon them or what?!" He exclaimed, his brow creased before he used one of the baby''s fingers to draw letters on the dusty ground before her face.


    Soon, a message appeared, "I''m not a bad ghost! I suffered soul damage and need help to recover. I promise to leave you and your baby in peace once healed."


    That was the plan he came up with. It would be too difficult to resolve his problem alone, and this misunderstanding offered him a convenient helper.


    He thanked the Grimoire Lingua again for this newfound proficiency in writing as he gazed at the young woman, anticipating her answer.


    Alina''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets after she witnessed her baby draw various forms elegantly, failing to make sense of the situation before understanding they were letters.


    After a few seconds of intense contemplation, her cheeks blushed in embarrassment.


    "Please forgive me... I don''t know how to read..." She said in shame.

 Chapter 16: Seeking a Cure in Spectral Ink

    Adam looked at Alina''s face, dazed by her revelation and almost falling to the ground.


    "What do you mean you can''t read? Is this a joke?" Adam said in frustration, his eyes narrowing in contemplation.


    After a moment, he said, "Ok, look. I have an idea."


    Using the baby''s finger, he crudely drew an image of her leaving the house. Then, he drew her talking to a man holding a book.


    Simultaneously, Alina watched her baby draw with fear and fascination. She couldn''t help but see hope as she understood the creature wanted something. Maybe it would leave after obtaining it?


    After thinking to this point, she focused on the finished drawing, her eyes widening.


    She hurriedly lowered her face, hiding it as she said, "I... I think I understand. I''ll go find someone who can read and bring him here."


    Then, she stood up and left the house, her hand covering her mouth as Adam''s chest puffed with pride.


    "Hum, Hum. I knew I could be a professional drawer if I wanted to!" He exclaimed.


    *****


    Alina swiftly closed the door, unable to hold back anymore as she exploded into laughter, wondering who, between the baby and the entity, made the drawing.


    She understood its meaning, sure. But only because it was logical for her to look for someone to read the message. How terrible of a drawer could the entity be? She nearly laughed out loud in front of it.


    Seriousness returned to her face as she collected herself and ran towards the village''s plaza, aiming to ask a shop owner for help. After all, she didn''t know anyone literate and thought her best bet would be to ask an apothecary as they were renowned for their knowledge.


    After ten minutes, she pushed the shop''s door open, her breath ragged after the effort.


    Inside, she saw a wrinkly man, his hair and beard completely white, resting behind the counter.


    Behind him, strange flasks and bottles of various shapes and colors adorned the shelves alongside a small library supporting a few books.


    She sighed in relief after noticing them and realising the shop was empty as most citizens were returning from work at this hour.


    With hurried steps, she approached the counter and said with a trembling voice. "Elder, elder, please help me."


    Alarmed by the panicked young woman, the man''s eyes narrowed in focus.


    "Ahem, what do you need, little one? Are you or someone you know injured or sick? Tell me the symptoms, and I''ll give you the right medicine." He said in concern and fearing the worst.


    "I can''t really explain, but my baby is in danger! Only someone literate can save him. I can pay you, so please help me, elder." She pleaded earnestly, unwilling to waste time and leave her child alone with the creature more than necessary.


    Intrigued by the request, the old man pondered her words briefly. After studying medicine his whole life, he prided himself on his vast knowledge and experience and couldn''t help but notice her strange wording. She needed someone literate, not an apothecary or a physician. Yet her request and emotions were genuine, compelling him to help.


    "Calm down. I''ll follow you. We''ll talk about payment after your baby is safe." He responded gently, his voice reassuring, as he walked towards the door.


    *******


    Simultaneously, the baby in question laughed joyously, carried in the air by the ghost. He had nothing better to do anyway, so why not? But this time, he paid attention to the door, ready to swiftly place the baby back.


    After twenty minutes, Alina unlocked the door and entered, surprise covering her features as the apothecary followed in confusion, wondering how a laughing baby was in danger.


    However, before he could ponder the question further, Alina exclaimed. "Look, elder, there is something written on the ground. I need your help to read it."


    "Hmm. It is written in our language. I can translate it for you." The apothecary replied reassuringly, his brown eyes swiftly scanning the elegant letters.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s heart swelled in hope and excitement, feeling the man was reliable and would read his message.


    "It is written: I''m not a bad ghost! I suffered soul damage and need help to recover. I promise to leave you and your baby in peace once healed." As his words lingered in the air, his eyes widened in shock after his mind registered their gravity.


    "Yes! That''s what I wrote! You got it right!" Adam yelled, his bright eyes glowing with joy. He was finally progressing.


    However, his joy wasn''t shared as the apothecary''s voice turned angry.


    "Did you just involve me with a ghost?" He asked, his voice laced with frustration and his face pale. He hoped this entire setting was a nasty prank from the woman, unwilling to be dragged into supernatural troubles.


    Alina scratched her head in response. She hadn''t considered that point in her panic and only wanted to save her son.


    As she lowered her head in guilt, Adam gazed at the man mischievously. He carried the baby, causing the man''s eyes to bulge in horror, and used his finger to write once again.


    "Help her, or I''ll curse you and your descendants for seven generations." The apothecary almost fainted after reading the letters as Adam burst into laughter, amused by his vivid reactions.


    After a short moment, he recovered his calm. He was in trouble, but the situation wasn''t desperate yet.


    "Oh mighty ghost, master of curses and mysteries, allow this old man to help you seek a remedy. I know of a concoction capable of strengthening mana flow. It has potent beneficial side effects that can purify and heal the soul." He spoke respectfully, his head lowered, then added. "However, one of the ingredients is extremely rare."


    Wondering when he got so many cool titles, Adam nodded in satisfaction. The potion''s effects aligned with what he needed.


    "Get them as fast as you can if you don''t want to end up cursed..." He wrote.


    "I...I... I can''t. One ingredient is too hard for me to procure and is almost unavailable on the market." The old apothecary stuttered, wishing he never left his warm and comfortable shop.


    "Tell me about this one. I''ll find it myself. Get the others."


    "It''s... it''s ghost essence, sir." He answered, his hands trembling, not knowing if he should laugh or cry at the irony. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 17: Moonlit Graveyard

    "Tell me where I can find it. You''d better have the other ingredients ready when I return." He wrote the last part in capital letters to ensure the apothecary was scared enough to follow his command.


    "Ghost essence is a tricky one. You won''t find it lying around like common herbs." The man started, tugging at his beard pensively, then continued with a trembling voice, "You''ll need to visit a place where spirits linger or have left a mark. A graveyard might be a good start."


    Adam nodded and wrote a final message.


    "Tell her to carry the baby to the graveyard and gather the ingredients."


    The apothecary relayed the message to Alina and swiftly left, unwilling to stay longer than necessary.


    Simultaneously, Alina walked towards her floating baby and asked, her eyes filled with fear and her lips quivering. "Can I carry him?"


    Adam gently placed the baby in her arms. Then, he floated towards the door, ready to head to the graveyard.


    Happy to be reunited with his mother after such a long day, the baby smiled at her and moved his hands happily, emitting cute sounds.


    However, concerned for her baby''s health, Alina wasn''t ready to depart yet.


    "Hum, excuse me, sir ghost. Could you wait for me to feed the baby? He has been starving for several hours." She said with a hint of pleading in her tone.


    ''With everything that happened, I totally forgot the baby hadn''t eaten yet.'' Adam thought, annoyed by his negligence. ''I have to pay more attention if I don''t want to end with a weak or sick body.''


    After waiting for a minute and seeing the ghost didn''t take any action to express his disapproval, she undressed to feed her child as Adam faced the door, checking where his book was.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Class: N/A


    LVL (Level): 0


    Exp: 0/10


    HP (health point): 0/0


    Vitality: 0


    Strength: 0


    Agility: 0


    Intelligence: 0


    Skills: None


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Note: Soul is even more damaged. You won''t even be a ghost anymore at this rate.


    ''Sigh. My stats are back at zero... Anyway, here are my book and dagger.'' He thought, disappointment and confusion mixing in his mind.


    The tower specified its rewards were soul-bound, so he guessed they could be brought back with him to the real world.


    ''How do I summon them? Are people going to see a floating book and dagger when I hold them, or won''t I even be able to hold them in the first place?'' He pondered with a frown.


    Then, he focused on his hand, remembering the feeling of holding the dagger before imagining its fearsome appearance.


    After a moment, the dagger suddenly materialised in his hand amidst a glowing light. But, instead of being solid as it should have been, it was ethereal and ghostly, like his body.


    ''Sweet. It means I can use those soul-bound items despite my form.''


    Then, he summoned the grimoire before dismissing it, deepening his understanding of the process.


    The dagger was of critical importance in his plan to obtain the ghost''s essence. Without it, he had no confidence to confront ghosts.


    After all, it was always easier to fight with a weapon. In addition, the dagger''s Ferocity Enhancement dealt extra damage to supernatural adversaries. It was precisely what he needed.


    Soon, Alina was done feeding her baby and walked towards the door, saying respectfully, "I''m done. We can go, sir."


    After being fed and in the familiar protective embrace of his mother, the baby yawned and gradually closed his eyes, falling asleep as they walked out of the house.


    The setting sun cast its beautiful rays, painting the sky an enchanting red color as it slowly gave way to the moon. It would be nighttime when they reached the graveyard.


    He followed behind Alina, traversing the quiet village while the night gradually enveloped the surroundings.


    A tense silence accompanied their journey as Alina tightened her embrace, bringing the baby closer to comfort herself in this scary atmosphere.


    As they reached the cemetery, Adam felt a bizarre sensation tugging at his being. He gazed at the rows of tombstones in confusion, searching for the source, but found nothing out of the ordinary.


    Walking deeper in between the graves, terrified to be in this eerie place during the night, Alina''s body shuddered, and tears welled in her eyes. Then, she thought about their target, an icy shiver running down her spine as the wind blew her hair.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s frown deepened. The further they travelled inside the graveyard, the colder he felt. As if some sort of negative energy grew more and more abundant the deeper they walked.


    Then, outside the cemetery, he saw the source of his disturbing feeling.


    A scrawny woman, her body mangled, floated and hurled curses no one could hear. Her luminous eyes, filled with madness and resentment, scanned her surroundings as if searching for something.


    Adam summoned his Beastbane dagger and clutched it tightly, readying himself for battle, just in case. Then, he floated towards her, his eyes glowing in determination.


    "Goodnight, charming miss. What are you doing here alone so late at night?" He asked, trying to communicate with her, hoping to avoid a pointless battle.


    "I''m searching for my baby." She muttered before roaring and turning to face him, "They stole it from me!"


    Her appearance startled him. She looked nothing less than terrifying, with her hollow eyes and broken limbs dangling at weird angles. Her fingers ended in long, black nails, and her red hairs fluttered ominously in the chilly wind.


    He reflexively floated back, terrified by her repulsive appearance, before taking a deep breath and opening his mouth again.


    "I see. I can help you search for it in exchange for ghost essence." He tried to negotiate with the creature, unwilling to judge her by her appearance.


    "My baby... baby? I know you, I know you, I know you, I know you, I KNOW YOU!" she madly screamed, throwing her arms in every direction and piercing the wind with her sharp nails.


    Then, she darted towards him, her speed scary, and her nails pointed at his face, ready to gouge his eyes out.

 Chapter 18: Ghostly Confrontation

    "What the hell?!" Adam screamed, shocked by the pouncing figure and jumped to the side in panic.


    The woman missed him but continued forward, carried by her momentum, until she collided with a tombstone.


    As her nails pierced smooth bullet holes in the hard stone, Adam''s eyes widened in shock, realising the same fate awaited him if she managed to land a hit.


    Subsequently, she turned to face him with rage-filled eyes, causing him to ponder what she had said earlier. How did she know, and why did she hate him enough to attack instantly?


    "Can''t we just talk? I''m sure I can help you! there is no need to fight." He tried to reason with her, unwilling to risk a battle with his right forearm unusable. However, the answer he received perplexed him.


    "You are one of them! Just outside, but the same!" she screeched, her voice a haunting echo through the graveyard. Then, she dashed towards him, even faster than before.


    "Shit! Calm down. I don''t know what you are talking about!" He screamed in outrage, his brows furrowing in anger. Why was she so unreasonably intent on killing him?


    But his expression quickly shifted as he realised he wouldn''t have time to dodge.


    Gritting his teeth, he clenched his dagger, placing it in the trajectory of her strike.


    CLANK


    The sound of the impact reverberated in the surroundings as he was sent flying a few meters backwards, his left arm numb. She was much stronger than him, and her ethereal form was more condensed than his.


    With a bitter smile of realisation, he promptly balanced himself and took a battle stance inspired by the stories he used to read with a shake of his head.


    He really would have preferred to talk. After all, in our modern society, he never needed to fight and never learned how to. It was even truer for weapon combat, which seemed alien to him. Even in the tower, his victories were achieved through his use of the environment, traps and plans, not because of his fighting skills.


    That''s why the situation looked grim. With no plan or trap at his disposal, he had to confront the monstrously powerful ghost in a frontal fight and wasn''t confident in his chances of victory.


    "I really don''t want to fight you. Please let me help." He made an ultimate attempt to appease her anger yet prepared mentally for the worst.


    "Lies! Deception! You''re all the same! Just like that officer!" She roared, her already horrible face contorting into a nightmarish grimace as bloody tears fell from her hollow eyes, making her look more like a demon than a ghost.


    Simultaneously, her transparent spectral form flickered with an eerie, bluish light, releasing a mass of solid negative energy accompanied by a mystic hum.


    The cold sensation permeating the area intensified, forcing him to shiver as his eyes widened in dread, not liking what was happening.


    With a disturbing sound, the negative energy condensed in her right hand, gradually taking a solid shape.


    After two seconds, a dark blue ghostly whip emanating a freezing aura caused his face to pale.


    ''Can she use magic?'' He thought, cold sweat forming on his ethereal forehead, understanding the situation had gone from bad to worse. He had to fight to protect his life against the unreasonable mad woman.


    His mind raced for a solution to balance the odds, a calculative light flashing in his eyes as he assessed her strengths in a second.


    ''With that whip, besides strength, she has better range, too. I have no choice. I''ll have to use one of the oldest and most potent human techniques.'' His face turned dead serious, and shadows danced on it ominously under the pale radiance of the moon as he screamed. "Escape!"


    He drew all his mental strength, focusing on floating as fast as he could, using the labyrinth of tombstones as cover to hinder her vision.


    Alas, would the ghost give up on its prey? Consumed by her madness and hate, she lashed out at Adam with her ethereal whip, aiming to lacerate his back with the many barbed ends.


    By a hair''s breadth, he ducked forward and phased through a thick tomb, causing the whip to miss its target and entangle the stone as the spikes pierced small holes on its surface.


    Half a second later, the woman drew her arm back, retrieving her weapon... and the entire tomb with it in a rain and cacophony of rubble. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Palling and shivering in fright, Adam thought, ''I would be dead if she couldn''t interact with matter!''


    Thankfully, his quick-wittedness caught that detail on her first attack. Hiding behind the graves was the first step of his hastily made plan.


    After a few more strikes ending in the same manner, the woman lunged forward, her voice cracking in a terrifying scream.


    "Fight, fight me! I am strong! It won''t be like last time."


    However, only silence answered her words, causing her to lash out at the nearby stones, destroying them to find her target before resuming her search.


    Meanwhile, Adam waited with ragged breath for an opportunity to turn the tables. His plan carried risk, but what other choice did he have? Even if he escaped, he would die from his wounded soul. Gritting his teeth, a trace of madness flashed across his luminous eyes as his heart burned with determination. ''I won''t die here. I refuse!''


    Half a minute later, the woman floated nearby, her eyes scanning the surroundings as she unrelentingly tracked him.


    However, that was what he had been waiting for. Leaving the cover of his tombstone, he propelled himself upwards, his hand clenching his Beastbane dagger, and stabbed at her chest in a swift and decisive motion.


    The dagger cut through the wind, reaching the unprepared scrawny woman squarely where her heart should have been.


    In response, her head jerked back as she shrieked in a mix of pain and shock at the unexpected ambush carried out by her much weaker opponent.


    Her open mouth revealed triangular sharp teeth glinting ominously in the night as she brought her head down in a flash, determined to bite her scheming enemy to death.


    The echo of her jaws shaping powerfully resounded in the cemetery. However, confusion gained her eyes as she didn''t feel the expected sensation. The daring ghost was gone, leaving only the dagger etched in her chest behind.


    "AHHHHH! Where are you!?" she roared, her anger flaring like an erupting volcano as she threw the dagger in the distance.


    The Beastbane dagger''s extra damage to supernatural and monstrous enemies made her suffer the most. She felt her ethereal body burning continuously, making her ground her teeth at the familiar but hateful sensation.


    Then, she once more scanned her surroundings, determined to take revenge.


    However, she quickly forgot about Adam as her eyes widened with a perverse yearning light.


    Not far away, she noticed a young woman crouching against a tomb, shivering in fear and clasping a baby against her chest.


    "BABYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY."

 Chapter 19: Echoes of Regret

    "BABYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY." The ghostly woman screeched so hard that a small shock wave blew dust and leaves in a circle around her, reaching Alina and blowing her hair backwards.


    Faced with the sudden assault of icy wind in the dreary cemetery, her mind blanked in fear as she plopped to the ground.


    If she was scared before because of the nearby sounds of rocks shattering, she was now utterly mortified.


    Little did she know that the ugly ghost scrutinised her with its hollow eye sockets and blood-covered cheeks. If she could see it, she would probably die from shock.


    "BABY! Give it to me!" the scrawny woman yelled, a strange hint of joy lacing her words as she dashed towards the poor Alina with her hand outstretched, ready to pierce her and retrieve the baby.


    Then, her eyes narrowed as she suddenly heard movement from behind the young woman after dangerously closing the distance.


    "RAAAAAAAAA!"


    With a mighty scream, Adam phased through the tombstone behind Alina, his left hand raised high above his head, clutching his Beastbane Dagger. Swiftly, he brought it down into the woman''s ethereal head with a victorious smirk.


    The dagger was soul-bound. He could re-summon it anytime. That''s why he didn''t bother to retrieve it after his previous strike and hurriedly fled to hide again.


    The woman was too dangerous to stay around. After all, he came here to heal his soul, not heroically fight her head-on, risking injury or death.


    That''s when he noticed Alina''s crouching figure in the corner of his eyes. With how obsessed with babies the woman was, he knew she would target her.


    "AHHHHHH!" the woman screamed in pain as the above-head strike propelled her towards the ground, face first, and burned her soul.


    As her body collided with the ground, lifting a cloud of dust and leaves, Alina exploded into tears with a miserable face, thinking she would die here. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Simultaneously, as the ghostly woman felt her state rapidly deteriorating and Adam sat on her back to immobilise her, she urgently reached for the dagger, swearing to inflict the same burning pain on her hateful enemy.


    However, she wasn''t the only angry person in this place.


    "I told you I could help! Look where we are now. You chose this ending yourself!" Adam said, his voice filled with anger after being forced into this unfair fight. However, he was hesitant to finish her.


    Despite her ugly appearance and madness, she was once a human. Was it right for him to take her life? The only things he ever killed were the beasts in the first trial. Moreover, he was forced.


    With a sigh, he resolved to let the woman decide her own fate as his grip on the dagger tightened, ready to cut her in half, starting from her head down to her back if she tried to attack him again.


    "Give me ghost essence, and I''ll let you go." He said, his voice commanding.


    "Hahaha. Fool. You are one of them. They''ll come for you!" She manically laughed and said.


    "What do you mean?" Adam asked, confusion clouding his eyes as the woman once again said he was one of them.


    "The babies! You are just outside. I don''t know why... I don''t know." She screamed.


    "Who will come?" He asked, his mind descending into chaos as he couldn''t understand what she meant.


    "The officer! He stole her! He stole my baby!" she responded, hate regaining her features as she remembered the despicable officer, causing the temperature to drop by a degree. Then, she tried to move her whip to retaliate and free herself.


    However, she underestimated Adam''s focus as the moment she started to move her right hand, he pulled the dagger down.


    "AHHHH." She shrieked in pain, feeling her negative energy and soul gradually burn and dissipate. However, amidst her pain, a glimmer of rationality flashed through her eyes.


    "Gaston! Be careful of Gaston!" She screamed hurriedly as her soul flickered and started to collapse on itself.


    "Who''s Gaston?" Adam asked in confusion. Was it the officer''s name?


    But she ignored his question and continued with a plea that struck a chord of unexpected empathy. "I regret every choice I made in my life. Please grant me one request. Save her, save my daughter... and tell her... I''m sorry..."


    Baffled by the sudden request after she tried to kill him so many times, he still felt the genuine concern of a mother behind her words and asked. "What''s your name? I''ll relay your message if fate allows us to meet."


    He wouldn''t actively search for her daughter, but who knew? He could maybe lend her a hand if they ever met.


    "Rachelle." She said, smiling weakly before remembering her last three days.


    As she died pitifully, regret gnawed at her heart and soul before mixing with hate and resentment towards her executioners, who didn''t even borrow her body, simply throwing it before the forest. Guided by her gut''s feeling, she used those negative emotions to condense her soul and turn into a ghost.


    As she explored her new ethereal body, she discovered the ability to manifest strange phenomena through her emotions, unaware of the toll it would take on her sanity.


    After only one day, she went completely mad and started to hunt animals and other humans to devour their souls, gradually turning into an evil ghost.


    Thankfully, Adam stopped her descent into madness two days later, even if the cost was her life.


    She would rather die than continue on this path as she wasn''t herself and couldn''t even think properly anymore.


    Gazing at him in gratitude, she disappeared, leaving behind a glowing white orb as the last trace of her existence.


    With a deep sigh, Adam said with a trace of sadness, "Why can''t things be easy for once?"


    Her moment of clarity before dying affected him more than he would like to admit. He didn''t like the outcome, but what other choice did he have? It was him or her.


    He quickly recollected himself before stretching his left arm to grab the ghost''s essence but frowned in irritation as it phased through the orb.


    "Why is ghost essence a physical item I can''t interact with..." He muttered, his eyes reflecting his indignation. After this scary and stressful fight, he couldn''t even touch his spoil!


    He felt a bit scammed...

 Chapter 20: Mystical Upgrades

    Spoils were the right of the victors, yet he couldn''t even touch his. How could he not feel bad about it?


    "No choice. I need Alina to carry the orb back." Adam sighed in frustration, then turned to look at the young woman''s condition.


    "Please, mighty beings reigning over night and death, hear my honest plea. We didn''t have the intention to disrupt you..." His eyes widened as he saw her sprawled on the ground, shaking and murmuring weird prayers with tears flowing down her cheeks.


    "What is this crazy woman saying? Is she trying to summon something with all those names? Oh, stop!" He hurriedly floated towards her and drew an arrow on the ground to where the orb was, using the sleeping baby''s finger.


    However, things didn''t go as he thought they would.


    Alina felt some movements and immediately lowered her head, hitting it on the cemetery''s soil and missing the drawing.


    "I pledge my loyalty to you in exchange for our safety..." She started to pray louder, her body trembled crazily and her voice cracked.


    "Is she a heretic? Stop this!" he yelled, fear gripping his heart.


    Who knew what could happen after pledging your allegiance in a graveyard in the middle of the night? Moreover, he didn''t know about this world''s religions but doubted that praying to ghosts would be well received by any.


    As she relentlessly continued her terrifying prayers, he hurriedly took the baby from her arms and placed it above the arrow to draw her attention.


    Finally, after sensing her baby being taken from her, she raised her head in panic and noticed the symbol.


    Calming a little, she understood the ghost responsible for her traumatic night was trying to communicate since he always used the baby to do so.


    She looked at the arrow in confusion before looking further ahead, eventually noticing the glowing orb.


    "What is that? I''m sure it wasn''t there a few minutes ago." She said, looking suspiciously at the orb, her eyes still filled with fear.


    She didn''t want to have anything to do with paranormal things, but her baby moving towards the orb and stopping above it made her change her mind.


    "Can we go home after I get that weird orb, Sir Ghost? I... hum... need to work tomorrow." She asked while grabbing the ghost essence, unwilling to stay in this place any longer.


    ''It is indeed time to go back and rest. We can look for the old apothecary and brew the potion tomorrow,'' he thought before floating towards the graveyard''s entrance under Alina''s relieved gaze.


    "Thank you, sir Ghost. Can I carry my baby, please?" She asked, following behind her baby and not feeling too comfortable knowing he was in a paranormal creature''s hands.


    Nodding in understanding, Adam gently placed the baby in his mother''s arms before thinking about new ideas.


    The damage he suffered and the subsequent events he had to partake in, albeit dangerous and stressful, weren''t necessarily all bad. If he played his cards right, he may resolve a troubling problem.


    It could even be possible for him to repay Alina for her help, depending on how things developed.


    As they walked home, under the starry-lit sky and the beautiful moon glow, a hooded man walked to the middle of the cemetery with a broad grin. He witnessed their escapade and only needed to confirm a few things to make all the pieces of his plan fall into place.


    *********


    After locking the door behind her, Alina swiftly placed her baby in his cradle and said with trembling hands, facing the window, "If it is ok with you, sir Ghost, after work tomorrow, we''ll meet the apothecary to heal you."


    She wanted this story to end sooner, but then what? She would lose her job and die from hunger.


    As she awaited the ghost''s answer, Adam gazed at her with a wry smile and said, "You''re facing the wrong direction, miss. I''m here."


    With no way to answer, he returned to his corner of the room and closed his eyes, returning to the dream place.


    ************


    Back in his apartment for the third time, he understood he could access this dream place whenever he fell asleep. Then, he drafted theories about the ranking screens hanging in the sky and the many buildings surrounding the plaza. Could other people access this place, too?


    Without answers and unwilling to torture his brain after such a tiring day, he gave up up thinking after a minute and opened his interface to check if the note changed.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Class: N/A


    LVL (Level): 1


    Exp: 5/20


    HP (health point): 3/9


    Vitality: 0.9


    Strength: 1.2


    Agility: 1.4


    Intelligence: 0


    Free attribute points: 5


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger


    Skills: None


    Note: Soul is even more damaged. You won''t even be a ghost anymore at this rate.


    Sighing in relief at the unchanged note, he noticed he had recovered one HP since the last day, and his stats increased by 0.1, except for his intelligence. Additionally, he realised he possessed five points, and a glowing + box appeared next to his attributes.


    He suspected he could press on it to distribute the free points.


    Lastly, his eyes glowed as, unbeknownst to him, his level changed from zero to one. He remembered seeing a glowing red dot after his fight but was too busy to check it.


    After a moment of focus, a notification appeared before his eyes.


    [Tier 1: Ghost defeated. You have gained 15 experience points.]


    He nodded, understanding the system''s workings better before pondering why the nightmarish bear and the wolves didn''t yield him any XP. ''Maybe it was because they were just regular beasts?''


    After finding a plausible theory, he focused on his free points and frowned in concentration.


    ''Should I imitate the bear and take a balanced approach?'' He thought, remembering how the creature could do everything better than him. Well, everything but be alive...


    However, the intelligence stat intrigued him. Was the stat strictly related to magic, or would it enhance his brain capacity?


    "I''m too tired to think right now." He said as he pressed on the + next to intelligence to obtain the answer.


    Intelligence: 0.5 S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Trying to feel any difference for a few seconds, he ended up disappointed. Besides a slight tingling sensation, nothing occurred.


    "Huh? It only gives half a point?" He grumbled, a bit annoyed by the stinginess of the upgrade, before adding, "I''ll add another point just to feel the difference better."


    Intelligence: 1


    This time, he felt a soothing, warm sensation coming from his heart and spreading through his entire body. Then, he felt pain, a world of pain. His veins seemed to be injected with molten iron as his muscles twitched.


    "ARGH!" With a scream, he fell to the ground, taken by a seizure.


    As he started to foam at the mouth, fearing for his life, he caught sight of a notification before his world turned dark.


    [Congratulations on being the first to unlock mana!]

 Chapter 21: Manas Awakening

    The next morning, Adam opened his eyes with difficulty.


    With a pained growl, he gazed around, realising he was back in Alina''s living room.


    After a moment to recover his bearings and adapt to the painful sensation assaulting his entire body, he remembered the system''s last notification.


    ''Did I unlock mana? Was the prerequisite to achieve that to reach one in intelligence?'' He thought, meticulously focusing on his spectral body to feel if anything changed.


    After ten seconds, he felt a thin energy travelling through his entire body, trying to reach and condense in his heart.


    With a curious yet excited glint in his eyes, he tried to manipulate the energy to form a small ball in his hand. However, after five minutes of effort, he gave up, as the energy stayed unresponsive to his attempt.


    ''I need to learn more about mana before hoping to control it.'' Adam thought, frowning and wondering where to find information about mana in this village.


    He also thought about the implications of having mana. He could wield mystical powers like Rachelle as long as he mastered that energy.


    Excited but also a bit afraid of how these new powers would influence him in the future, images of magical feats and unknown rituals danced in his consciousness, blending with a newfound sense of empowerment as the line between the supernatural and the mundane blurred. He was standing at the crossroads of two worlds and only needed knowledge to take a step forward.


    As he mulled, the baby woke up crying in panic, his eyes searching left and right for his absent mother.


    With a gaze full of concern, he said, "He can''t wake up and spend hours in an empty house every day, or he''ll end up traumatised. Not that I really care. I''m just worried about my body." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he approached the cradle, the crying baby immediately calmed down, and a happy smile blossomed on his face at the sight of his playing partner.


    "Since when are we close enough for you to smile at me as if I were your best friend?" He said sternly before his gaze softened. Then, he played with the baby, waiting for Alina to bring them to the apothecary.


    *******


    Alina entered the house with a mix of confusion and concern painting her features as she froze for a moment, absorbing the peculiar sight before her as the room echoed with the hearty laughter of her baby.


    She rubbed her eyes, wondering if her tired mind was playing tricks on her after yesterday''s terrifying night. Yet, she still saw her baby flying in the room like a bird.


    She took a minute to calm down and opened her mouth with fear.


    "Hum... Sir ghost? We can meet the apothecary after I feed my son." She said hesitatingly, wondering if the ghost was genuinely good. After all, he seemed to care for her baby and always carried him gently.


    His attention attracted by her voice, he gazed at her in shock and froze, feeling embarrassed to be seen playing. Then, he coughed, remembering she couldn''t see him anyway, and gently placed the baby back into his cradle before moving to the door to wait.


    After ten minutes, the trio finally left the house, heading to the apothecary''s shop, their eyes filled with excitement for different reasons.


    ******


    As Alina entered the empty shop, she gazed at the old apothecary, who relaxedly rested behind his counter, wondering how he could be so calm. Then, she walked towards him, coughing softly to attract his attention.


    When the man saw Alina carrying her baby enter his shop, his relaxed expression shifted to one of seriousness, tinged with a point of fear.


    He had lived for seventy-two years and considered himself knowledgeable, yet it was the first time he had such close dealings with magic and mysterious beings.


    Even worse, this specific one seemed especially cunning and hard to handle, even threatening to curse his scarce descendants for seven generations. How ruthless was that? It scared him so much yesterday that he almost didn''t sleep last night.


    "Welcome..." He said, his lips twitching in apprehension.


    "Elder, we brought the ghost''s essence! Did you gather the other ingredients?" Alina asked, her voice filled with excitement as she took a glowing orb out of a piece of tissue under the stunned gaze of the apothecary.


    "Incredible! It''s the first time I see ghost essence outside of books!" He said, inspecting the orb with burning eyes as Adam''s face turned somber.


    "I have a bad feeling," He said, pointing the baby''s finger at the cauldron in the back of the shop, startling the two adults.


    They looked at the baby, perplexed about what the ghost hinted at.


    Exasperated not to be understood and angry by the apothecary, Adam took the baby in his arms, went to the cauldron, and dipped his finger in the ashes under it.


    Then he came back and wrote on the counter with gritted teeth.


    "You old coot! How will you brew the potion if it''s the first time you see ghost essence? Doesn''t it mean you never brewed it before?"


    His face paling after being exposed by the sharp ghost, the apothecary blurted out. "Ahem. As mentioned yesterday, the ingredients are exceedingly valuable, Especially the ghost essence. It''s true I have never brewed the potion before, but we can try."


    "Sure, we can try. I can also curse your descendants for fourteen generations if we fail!" Adam wrote angrily, before smirking at the apothecary''s livid face.


    ''You like to play with words. Look how I will as well,'' He thought, looking at the man''s old face become uglier with each word he read.


    "If you help me, we have more than an 80% chance of success in brewing the potion. Please appease yourself, sir ghost." The man answered, cold sweat covering his face as his old hands trembled and his stomach churned.


    Why did it double from seven to fourteen?


    Calming after taking his petty revenge, Adam wrote, "Explain all the steps to brew the potion in detail."


    They only had one ghost essence and couldn''t fail. His soul was hanging by a thin thread, and wouldn''t be able to find another ghost shortly.


    "You only need to infuse mana in the concoction at certain key moments. I''ll handle the materials and heat." The apothecary revealed stressfully.


    "We have a problem..."

 Chapter 22: Ghostly Elixir of Ethereal Energy

    "What is the problem, sir ghost? If you infuse some mana when I tell you to. I''m confident we''ll brew this potion successfully!" The apothecary declared again.


    ''I can''t tell him I can''t use mana...'' Adam thought quickly, realising he had to play it smart to obtain information. After all, admitting he couldn''t use mana would make him lose his leverage.


    "How do I have to infuse mana in the potion? I told you to explain in detail." He wrote, causing the man''s white brows to furrow.


    "Heh? I don''t know. I can''t use mana." He answered, stumped by the question. He was only a commoner. Why would he know how to wield mana?


    "Let me read and study the book where the recipe is recorded." Adam felt his body temperature increase as his hand trembled in frustration.


    He really didn''t know what he could do if the book didn''t record explicit explanations.


    The apothecary retrieved and placed an old-looking book, its pages yellowed by the inescapable passage of time. Then he opened it on the right page immediately, careful to hide the cover as Adam read the recipe.


    Tier two potion: Ghostly Elixir of Ethereal Energy


    Effects:


    Enhanced Mana Flow: The elixir acts as a catalyst for amplifying the natural mana flow within the consumer. Users may experience heightened sensitivity to magical energies, increased spell potency, and a more profound connection to the arcane.


    Soul Healing: A unique side effect of the elixir is its capacity for soul healing. The potion gently mends the spiritual wounds and fatigue accumulated through magical abuses or encounters with supernatural entities. Users may feel a profound sense of inner peace and rejuvenation.


    Ephemeral Weakness: Following the elixir''s consumption, users may experience a temporary weakness in their physical form.


    Ingredients:


    Ghost Essence (Main ingredient)


    Lunar Blossom Petals


    Essence of Crystalized Tranquility


    Silverthorn Extract


    So far, everything about the potion''s description seemed to fit his needs. Skipping the brewing steps he wouldn''t be involved in, he directly checked the ones concerning mana.


    Remove the potion from the heat and let it cool to room temperature.


    During the cooling process, infuse your mana at three specific intervals: at the beginning, halfway through, and at the end.


    Beginning of Cooling:


    As the potion starts to cool down, position yourself near the cauldron.


    Extend your hands over the potion, palms facing downward, and begin to channel your mana from your core into the mixture.


    Maintain a steady and controlled flow, allowing it to merge seamlessly with the potion. Imagine the mana intertwining with its essence.


    Midway Through Cooling:


    As the potion continues to cool, stay vigilant and attuned to the changes in its magical resonance.


    Once you sense the opportune moment, repeat the process of focusing your mana.


    This time, infuse a slightly higher concentration, adapting to the evolving state of the potion.


    Visualise the mana enhancing its properties, ensuring a harmonious integration.


    End of Cooling:


    In the final stages of the cooling process, intensify your connection with mana.


    Infuse a final surge into the potion, concentrating on refining and stabilising its magical composition.


    Picture the mana completing the potion''s transformation, imbuing it with a heightened energy.


    Maintaining a balance in the mana infusion process is crucial. Too much mana may destabilize the potion, while too little may result in an ineffective brew. Practice and attunement to the magical energies will enhance your ability to create a potent Ghostly Elixir of Ethereal Energy.


    ''Is this old man crazy? I read the shit five times, but I''m still lost...'' Adam furrowed his spectral brows.


    The vague instructions in the book left him feeling lost. Still, he couldn''t give up. His life was on the line.


    He hesitated briefly before deciding to give it a try.


    "Begin the brewing process." He wrote, his face filled with determination, before putting the baby in Alina''s arms.


    "Yes, sir ghost." The old man answered, sounding almost excited. Then, he ran to the backroom and lightened the fire under the cauldron.


    Subsequently, he busied himself with his tasks, grinding, mixing, and heating ingredients for thirty minutes before removing the cauldron from the fire.


    It was now Adam''s turn to accomplish his task.


    Following the steps described in the book, he extended his incorporeal hands, palm down, over the cauldron.


    Relying on intuition, he tried to channel his mana into the concoction, feeling the process awkward as if attempting to grasp at an intangible force. Yet, he understood he had to make it flow from his heart to his hands.


    As the potion cooled, he repeated the process, gauging the right moments to infuse mana. His eyes lit up as the ethereal glow of the potion shifted subtly, responding to his attempts.


    In the final stages, he intensified his connection, pouring whatever residues of mana he could muster, causing the liquid''s glow to reach its peak, signalling the end of the process.


    ''Did we do it?'' Feeling drained, he gazed at the shimmering liquid, his eyes filled with hope.


    "We did it! We brewed a tier two potion!" The apothecary observed the completed potion, his eyes filled with joy. He then carefully poured the potion into a vial.


    Adam looked at the vial in his hands. The Ghostly Elixir of Ethereal Energy was shimmering with magical energy. He couldn''t help but feel a mix of accomplishment and relief. But also anger.


    He somehow felt that the old man used him to brew a potion he never would have been able to, since he didn''t have mana.


    Meanwhile, Alina cared for her baby, who cried until she put the book where the potion''s recipe was written in front of him. The scene was funny. The baby seemed to read, imitating Adam.


    Soon, Adam and the grinning apothecary returned to the counter before the old man delicately put the flask on it.


    Intrigued and wanting to see the result of their efforts, she stood up and joined them. After all, she contributed to the creation of the potion as well.


    "Wow, it looks really magical." She said with wide eyes after seeing it from up close as Adam stood frozen, looking at the book in the baby''s hands.


    The title was: Compendium of Forbidden Alchemical Potions.


    "This son of a..."


    Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 23: Forbidden Potions

    After reading the title, a feeling of dread took hold of his heart.


    He didn''t waste time earlier, focusing on the infusion steps and skipping all the rest, warnings, and titles included. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Show me the recipe immediately!" He wrote in rage, using the baby''s finger.


    The still happily smiling apothecary, obliged, too engrossed in scanning the potion''s aspect to notice the urgency in the message.


    Focusing, Adam skimmed through the content and swiftly reached the end of the page, where he saw a short warning. Upon reading it, he almost had a heart attack... Or a soul attack?


    Caution in the event of consuming a failed potion:


    The Ghostly Elixir, designed to enhance mana flow and heal the soul, tragically backfires. Instead of its intended effects, it subjects the individual to a nightmarish chaos.


    Unpredictable mana surges distort reality, and ethereal flames intensify, consuming the individual. In this torment, death or madness becomes a bleak refuge, shattering the promise of empowerment or healing the elixir held.


    His eyes wide in fear, he swiftly understood why the potion was forbidden. Between the vague explanations and the terrible side effects, who would want to consume it?


    "Hum, are you alright, sir?" After five minutes of silence, the apothecary asked, curious as to what he needed the book for.


    ''This old dog is trying to end me.'' Adam thought after hearing the voice of the grinning old man.


    "I see that you didn''t take me seriously, old dog! Let''s see if you''ll still smile after I curse you for Forty generations!!!" He wrote in capital letters, clenching his teeth and infuriated that he concealed the book''s title from him.


    "WHAT? Why? We brewed the potion. What have I done wrong?" The apothecary jumped in fright, his smile vanishing entirely from his face, replaced by a grimace.


    "What''s the book''s title and the consequences of ingesting a failed potion?"


    After reading this last sentence, he dropped to his knees in fright and stuttered, "Sir, please... li... listen to my explanations. I''m just an apothecary, not an alchemist. Potions potent enough to have soul-healing effects are not within my range of expertise."


    Then he pointed at the book, trying to justify its use. "That''s the only alchemical book I have acquired in my entire life. Under the urgency of your situation, I had no choice but to try to help the best I could."


    Books related to magic were an overly rare commodity that most commoners never had the chance to see. It was even more so for alchemical books.


    Alchemists dabbled in the production of mystical potions and items. Their recipes, crafting methods and techniques were secrets they were unwilling to share.


    Despite their rarity, he luckily bought one from a hermit who needed money to conduct experiments. He wasn''t certain but suspected he was a rogue mage.


    "In addition, sir, as an apothecary, it was my lifelong dream to push my discipline beyond its limits and brew an alchemical potion." The apothecary pleaded, his eyes glowing with sincerity.


    "Your lifelong dream? Your head! I don''t care about that! How safe is the potion?" Adam wrote, his anger lessening a little. After all, the man''s arguments made sense.


    "I''m 80% sure that we brewed it successfully," he answered with conviction.


    Exasperation covered Adam''s face as he wrote, "80% again? Are you throwing random numbers?"


    "I don''t know, sir. I can''t feel mana. Maybe you did it right, maybe not." He responded earnestly, afraid for his descendants'' future.


    ''I''m going to kill this old donkey." Adam screamed in anger. "What kind of answer is this? So, since the beginning you had 80% to handle the materials but no idea about the rest!"


    "I''m not satisfied with our deal. You had to brew a potion for me, yet I had to do the most difficult part. Even worse, the potion has terrible side effects, and despite that, you can''t tell me if it is safe for consumption or not." Adam wrote, his face distorted by anger.


    "But sir, I vow I did my utmost to help you..." The alchemist tried to speak, but Adam interrupted him, using the baby''s hand to throw ash at his face.


    "To compensate for your poor services, I sentence you to take care of this baby every day while his mother is at work. In addition, you will allow him to play here and read your books."


    He was genuinely angry, but the baby and its mother helped him. That''s why he thought of ways to repay them a little. Knowing her baby was safe and cared for as she worked would give her peace of mind.


    Of course, this idea also benefited him. He could read the man''s books, broaden his knowledge, and maybe even brew another potion from that compendium. After all, he had thirteen boring years to kill.


    "I can''t! I have to take care of the shop, make medicines and tend to the customers." He tried to refuse with reasonable arguments, but Adam was adamant.


    "Just let it play alone close to the library and feed him at fixed hours. Explain the new deal to Alina and give her the potion." Adam wrote categorically, not accepting no for an answer.


    He hesitated briefly before reluctantly agreeing, scared to hear a hundred generations if he didn''t. Then, he turned to Alina in defeat and mumbled she could bring the baby before going to work.


    Upon hearing the good news, she jumped in joy and her eyes brightened with relief. Her days were too stressful as she always worried for her baby''s safety and health while working.


    Then, he hurriedly placed the potion in her hand and guided her to the door before locking it behind him.


    Despite achieving his lifelong dream to brew an alchemical potion and a tier two no less, he failed to be happy. In exchange, he had to care for a baby daily and fear the ghost''s curses if he didn''t.


    Should he be happy or sad? He failed to find the answer as he sat behind his counter with a sigh.


    But before he could finally relax, he noticed a new message written with the same ashes.


    "If I die after drinking this potion, I''ll use all my strength to curse your descendants until the end of times. I don''t care!"


    The old man almost cried. Why did the length keep increasing when he was honestly doing his best to help?

 Chapter 24: Drinking Potions

    The sky darkened as they journeyed through the village''s streets.


    As they almost reached Alina''s house, a black-haired man holding a stick blocked their path, grinning malevolently.


    "If it''s not my dear Alina, long time no see. Where are you coming back from?" He asked, his eery smile causing her to shiver.


    "Oh, I... hum... came back from the apothecary''s shop." She answered, unhappy and scared to meet the despicable man.


    "What were you doing there? You don''t have enough money to buy medicines." He asked, his blue eyes radiating curiosity as he approached her with that smile still plastered on his face.


    "He proposed to... hum... to lend me medicine for the baby. He couldn''t bear to see him sick!" She tried her best to make up a story.


    "I see... By any chance, did him lending you a potion have any relation to your nocturn escapade to the graveyard?" He said, raising his eyebrow, standing before her.


    Then, he moved his tightly clenched right hand around the baby, making her frown in confusion and fear.


    "N... No, what are you doing? I need to go home. It''s almost night, goodbye." She stuttered before picking her pace and walking away.


    She knew he wouldn''t act in front of witnesses and since it wasn''t night, the streets weren''t empty yet.


    Gaston''s eyes dimmed as disappointment painted his features. He wasn''t the one he looked for. With a sigh, he gazed at Alina''s back when his fist suddenly started to tremble.


    His smile broadened to reach his ear as his deep blue eyes exuded thin wisps of dark smoke.


    ''What''s wrong with that creep?'' Adam thought as he gazed at Gaston''s scary face with disgust before passing him.


    ''Wait, how did he know about the graveyard?'' he suddenly realised, with a frown before following Alina inside.


    Simultaneously, Gaston opened his hand, gazing in joy at a vibrating crystal.


    "That snake-like woman was right all those years ago. The time has come to hasten my plan." He muttered, his eyes gleaming calculatively as every pieces of the puzzle fell into place in his mind, before walking towards the forest.


    ******


    "Thank you, sir ghost," Alina said inside her house. Then she pointed at her baby and added, "With the apothecary caring for him, I can finally focus on work."


    Despite her initial doubts, after these two days and his last deal, she was convinced the ghost was good. After all, what kind of malignant being would ask for someone to help care for a baby? Why would the child giggle each time they were left alone, and why would he try to imitate the ghost reading the recipe as if he were a model?


    She gently put the baby and the potion in his cradle before leaving the room with a smile, feeling that her life would improve starting tomorrow.


    Noticing her grateful smile, Adam murmured, "Don''t think I did that to help you! It was just part of the deal."


    Alas, she couldn''t hear him.


    Then, he gazed at the scary potion with mixed feelings. He didn''t want to consume it but had little choice. He sighed, feeling he was gambling with his life.


    "How can I even drink it?" He asked, trying to grab the potion. However, his hand phased through it, confusing him.


    "Gah, gah, gah!" The baby imitated him and grabbed the flask with an excited gleam in his eyes. Then, he put it in his mouth, scaring Adam.


    Luckily, the flask was sealed, causing him to sigh in relief before furrowing his brows. The baby treated it as a pacifier and refused to let go.


    He gently touched the baby''s hand before his eyes lit up.


    ''If I guide the bottle to my mouth using his hand, won''t I be able to drink it?'' He thought before shaking his head. He had no guarantee the potion wouldn''t flow through his body and end up on the ground.


    As new ideas emerged in his mind and he rejected them one by one, he slowly fell asleep, exhausted after infusing the potion with his mana.


    *********


    "huh? When did I fall asleep?" He asked, realising he was back in his apartment.


    He rose from his bed in confusion, before noticing he was holding something.


    He lowered his tired face and widened his eyes. The Ghostly Elixir of Ethereal Energy was in his hand.


    Amidst his shock, he realised how peculiar this place was. He could bring items from the real world and safely store them here.


    Then, he gazed at the potion with reluctance. He could now drink it, but it didn''t make it safer. What if the potion was flawed? What if he was exposed to the backlash?


    "Close your eyes and drink it fast, like bitter medicine." He tried to encourage himself, but his hand trembled in unwillingness.


    After a deep breath, he contemplated the Ghostly Elixir of Ethereal Energy one last time, as the translucent liquid inside shimmered with an otherworldly glow, casting an eerie grey light in the room.


    Closing his eyes, he steadied himself for the unknown. He raised the vial to his lips. The surroundings warped and rippled as if the very fabric of the ethereal plane responded to the impending act.


    With a swift, determined motion, he uncorked the vial. The air filled with a faint, otherworldly aroma as the ethereal energies within the potion were unleashed. He tilted it, letting the liquid flow towards his mouth.


    Time seemed to stand still at that moment. The glow of the elixir intensified as it neared its mouth. He could almost sense the power contained within, a force that could either bring him salvation or plunge him into the dark embrace of death.


    As he swallowed the elixir, a surge of energy coursed through his veins. It felt like a cascade of ethereal currents intertwining with the essence of his flesh and bones.


    The room''s glow heightened, and for a brief moment, he sensed a connection to something beyond the mundane.


    The elixir continued its journey, each drop infusing him with a spectral vitality.


    Then, the ethereal elixir''s potent properties connected with his soul, mending the fractures resulting from his past trial. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, the room gradually returned to its usual state.

 Chapter 25: Deals in Dust and Mana

    After consuming the potion, Adam felt reborn, his tiredness forgotten as he felt energy brimming in him.


    He focused on himself and noticed the mana coursing through his body increased in quantity and travelled faster toward his heart.


    He also instinctively felt he could better control and use it to perform basic tasks.


    "Hahaha, I survived! I knew I could become the best alchemist if I decided to!" He exclaimed, his smile broadening until it reached his ears as his eyes glowed in relief. Thankfully, the potion proved well brewed.


    "I hope my soul totally recovered. If not, that I''m out of danger at least." He said in anticipation, his heart brimming with expectations.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Class: N/A


    LVL (Level): 1


    Exp: 5/20


    HP (health point): 9/9


    Vitality: 0.9


    Strength: 1.2


    Agility: 1.4


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 3


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger


    Skills:


    Note: Soul is heavily damaged. What are you trying to prove with so much intelligence?


    "Yes!." As he read the first half of the note, he couldn''t help but raise his hands in triumph and exclaim.


    Then, scratched his head in confusion as he read the second part.


    "What so much intelligence? I only have one point, right?" He grumbled before checking his stats, widening his eyes at the numbers.


    "Drinking the potion boosted my intelligence by fifteen points!?" He felt shocked at first, then thrilled.


    Not only did the potion heal his soul, but it also made him save the equivalent of six levels'' worth of points!


    That discovery made him feel less conflicted about investing his future points in other stats and trying the all-rounded approach.


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Class: N/A


    LVL (Level): 1


    Exp: 5/20


    HP (health point): 14/14


    Vitality: 1.4


    Strength: 1.7


    Agility: 1.9


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 0


    As his stats improved, he felt his body change subtly, amazed by how mysterious the process was.


    He clenched his fist and tensed his muscles, noticing they were more powerful. Additionally, his reaction time shortened, and he felt more energetic.


    Then, he sat on his bed, eagerness covering his features as he outstretched his right hand. Using his experience during the brewing process as a guide, he expelled mana before trying to give it a shape.


    However, things proved harder than he initially thought as the energy dissipated rapidly after leaving his body. Worse, its intangible nature refused to be molded.


    "I won''t give up!" He said, encouraging himself and imagining how he could finally communicate without the baby if he succeeded.


    With eyes full of determination, he spent the night training restlessly until the baby''s cries echoed in his apartment, forcing him out of the dream place.


    ******


    As he opened his eyes in the familiarly dusty room, he realised the vial of ghostly elixir of ethereal energy was gone and cemented his speculation that items taken to the dream place disappeared entirely from the waking world.


    Then, he nursed the baby as he reviewed his night of training. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I''ll need a lot of practice to control mana the way I want,'' he thought, smiling wryly while gazing at the room with discomfort.


    Before his appearance, Alina''s daily life could be summarized in three words: work, baby, and sleep. He understood she had no time or energy to spend on cleaning when an idea crossed his mind.


    Swiftly acting on it, he extended his palms towards the ground and ejected short bursts of pure but uncontrolled mana.


    In reaction, dust rose from the ground, leaving two clean spots in the room.


    ''I''ll soon become the best cleaner using mana!'' He thought half-jokingly before using the baby''s hand to open the window and pushing the room''s dust outside.


    After a dozen minutes of work, he grinned in the middle of the cleaned living room before hearing Alina''s footsteps.


    As she walked out of her room with tired eyes and unkempt hair, she immediately picked up her baby and fed him, missing the room''s new look.


    Then, moving like a robot, she swiftly brushed her hair, ate an apple and left the house, carrying her son.


    Thirty minutes later, she entered the apothecary''s shop and walked to the counter.


    "Good morning, elder." She said, smiling brightly before asking, "Do you know how to care for babies?" She was a little scared to let him alone in the shop. What if his curiosity led him to the cauldron, and he burned himself? She needed the apothecary to reassure her before leaving.


    "I raised two daughters." He answered, his tone carrying hints of nostalgia before he reassured the worried woman.


    With a nod of understanding, she kissed the baby''s forehead and left to work.


    As her figure vanished in the village''s street, the old man glared at the baby suspiciously, causing Adam to laugh, amused by the situation.


    ''Look at this old fox trying to confirm if I''m still here,'' he thought, smiling mischievously, ''Look all you want, hahaha.''


    Using his new cleaning trick, he blew mana at the old man''s face, ruffling his white hair and beard and causing him to pale in fright.


    "Ahhh! I''m sorry for my disrespect, sir ghost." He hurriedly apologised before curiosity took over. He needed to know if his dream had been entirely achieved or if the potion had ended up flawed.


    "So, tell me, how was the potion? Was it a success?" He asked, his hands trembling in excitement as the morning sun illuminated his old face.


    Then, under Adam''s astounded expression, he took out a small pot filled with ashes from below his counter as if he had prepared it beforehand.


    Despite the potential dangers and horrible threats, he was genuinely happy and excited to have brewed something way out of his league.


    ''What a potion nerd.'' Adam thought before dipping the baby''s finger in the ash and write. "The brewing was successful. By the way, do you want to strike another deal with me?"


    "No. I only want you to leave my descendants in peace." His face darkened, unwilling to strike anything with this devil.


    "That''s sad. I wanted to offer you to concoct more potions from that forbidden book of yours..." Adam directly hit his weak spot, and it was super effective.


    His eyes sparkled with excitement as he asked, "Really? What do you want in exchange?"


    "Take care of the baby seriously, and let me read your books. Get new ones related to magic, alchemy, or supernatural things if you can, too."

 Chapter 26: Seven Years of Peace

    "Mhh. These books are not available on the market. It''ll be hard for me to find another one." The apothecary said pensively before excitedly continuing, "As for your other conditions, I accept them!"


    "Do your best. Also, what''s your name?" Adam wrote, curious after two days of interactions.


    "My name is Theodore, sir," Theodore answered respectfully.


    "Alright, Theo. I''ll help you brew medicines occasionally during the next few years." Adam wrote after some thoughts.


    He couldn''t expect Theodore to fork the money for all those expenses. To help finance them, he could participate in the concoction of medicines.


    Moreover, it''ll be a suitable manner to perform what he learned from the books. Ultimately, he could use this knowledge to earn money in the future.


    He also specified the time frame to give Theodore enough time to search for the rare ingredients and the books. After all, he wasn''t delusional enough to believe they would find everything in a few short days.


    Finally, he decided to strike this deal after he experienced how potent the ghostly elixir of ethereal energy''s effects were. Despite the risks, the effects were just too powerful, and he hoped he could make potions for his other stats as well.


    "I''m grateful, sir. I''m growing old and have more and more trouble making medicines." Theodore said, nodding in gratitude and anticipating what the future would look like, accompanied by the baby and his ghostly friend.


    Now that they had a mutually beneficial deal, he didn''t have to fear Theodore would eventually report him to the guards.


    Satisfied with his progress in this strange world, he focused on his future. He felt excitement swelling his heart and the thought of developing his mana and learning how to control it.


    Slowly, days passed, then months, and then years, divided between his studies of mana, medicines, alchemy, and caring for the growing baby until seven years later...


    ******


    "Mama, mama, hurry up! It''s finally that day." A young black-haired boy jumped excitedly inside a clean living room, his hazel eyes glowing with intelligence unbefitting a child his age.


    Made of clean and delicate fabric, his shirt accompanied his movements, occasionally revealing his toned abs as a small bag rebounded on his back.


    "You were right, big brother. Women always take longer to get ready!" he said, facing an empty corner of the living room as if speaking with air.


    Soon after, a young woman came out of her room. She looked clean, wore a beautiful beige robe and even had a light touch of make-up on.


    "I know you are excited, but calm down. You shouldn''t let the lord see you like that." She said with a warm smile. Today, her son will finally receive a name from the baron in person. What an exciting moment.


    "Humf, My friend already gave me a name. I''m just excited to see the lord." The boy answered with contempt, unwilling to trade his name even against money.


    "Yes, yes. That friend you can''t speak about, and no one ever saw, right?" she answered teasingly.


    "Yes! It''s just... He doesn''t like attention and is really busy learning cool stuff!" The boy said, feeling sad not to be trusted.


    "Alright, young man. Let''s head to old Theo''s shop. He wanted to accompany us to the ceremony." She said while opening the door, letting the warm sunray of the morning sun illuminate the place before stepping out.


    However, a hint of concern flashed through her eyes. Ever since he learned to talk, her son had been speaking alone and imagining a friend, who gave him a name and did all kinds of crazy things. At first, she thought he was imagining things. Yet after he entered into detailed battles about bears and wolves, she couldn''t help but feel scared and question him.


    However, his response only added to her confusion as he happily said,


    "He said I should have a name because it annoyed him to call me hey or baby. So, after thinking for a bit, he said I should be named Julius because I was born in July. I don''t really understand how it is related, though."


    Luckily, the old apothecary, who had cared for her son, reassured her, explaining he was just repeating the story he read for him and that it was natural to have imaginary friends while growing up.


    Yet, she still held some doubts... Or maybe were they hopes?


    She remembered how, seven years ago, a ghost who claimed not to be a bad one appeared and changed her life''s trajectory.


    Thanks to him, her son was learning to read, and make medicines. He was even paid! In addition, she now had a less physically demanding job. As she lost herself in her memories, the boy let go of her hand to run to a sitting old man.


    "Grandpa Theo, are you ready?" He asked with a broad smile as soon as he reached him.


    "Hahaha. Of course, Julius. But why are you going? You already have such a unique name." Theodore said, smiling warmly.


    The deal from seven years ago earned him enormous profits. His old, empty shop was now full of medicines and customers again as he racked money in like never before.


    Everything was thanks to the ghost''s advice, who taught him a thing or two about marketing and pricing.


    Confronted by the growing demand and with less time to tend to customers, he found himself forced to hire a helper. And that''s how Alina got a new job. He was truly grateful, as he felt he found a second family in his days of solitude.


    With a shake of his head, he refocused his attention on the smiling boy he considered like his grandson. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know. Mama said it was our country''s tradition, and we had to follow it," Julius answered.


    "Well, we can''t disobey her, right?" He said teasingly before adding with a knowing glance, "Keep her busy while we wait for the carriage."


    With an OK sign, he returned to Alina''s side and began a conversation, forcing her to slow her steps.


    "We can obtain the last ingredient thanks to this ceremony." He said before pointing at the boy''s bag and continuing, "I have put everything else in his bag."


    Then, emotions took over as he sighed, his voice trembling, "I''m sad we won''t see each other after this, though."


    Even if he was bothered at first, after so many years, he could say without hesitation that he enjoyed the young boy and his cunning friend''s presence.


    He remembered how every day brought new, fun, and exciting discoveries about magic and alchemy, two fields he could never have dreamed of approaching in the past.


    Then, he turned his head to read an ethereal line of letters. "Humph, Finally! I won''t have to see your old dog''s face daily... But be careful with the cauldron and dress warmly..."


    "Hahaha. Sure, sure. I''ll be careful." Theodore said in amusement. This friend of his really had trouble showing his emotions.

 Chapter 27: Naming Ceremony

    "Isn''t it too early? The boy is only seven." Theodore asked with a visible frown of concern on his face.


    "Time is playing against us. I can''t wait any longer." The symbols changed before turning soft and being carried by the wind.


    "What are you muttering alone, old Theo? Don''t tell me you went crazy," Alina jokingly asked as she gazed at the kind elder.


    "I''m still as crazy as I was seven years ago. How are you doing, young miss?" he said with a smile.


    "I''m great, thanks to you!" She answered, tilting her head in gratitude before turning to Julius, "Help your grandpa reach the carriage." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a nod, he held Theodore''s arm and walked to the plaza''s center, listening to the two adults discussing and laughing about mundane things.


    Then, he focused on the nine excited kids waiting with their parents and the stern knights, checking their identification before allowing them to board the carriages adorned with the barony''s coat of arms.


    He marvelled at the carriage''s elegant decorations as he remembered each year, every seven-year-old child had to attend this ceremony. There, they would have their potential tested, a job recommended and receive a name from the territory''s lord.


    This long-lasting tradition filled the commoners with pride and honor while subtly creating a mighty and unreachable image of their lords, allowing them to exert influence over them without being questioned. Well, that was what his big brother told him.


    "Big bro, are you sure we are not looking for trouble with your idea?" Julius murmured discreetly, careful not to be heard as doubts gnawed at his childish heart.


    "If you follow the script, no... Just don''t mess up." A voice filled with confidence answered.


    "I''m afraid to fail and disappoint you," Julius said, tears welling in his eyes as stress gradually clutched his heart.


    However, only silence answered his panic.


    ******


    After a one-hour journey, the procession of carriages stopped.


    Ten children, including him, jumped out, running curiously to the big manor under their parents'' admonishing glares.


    They hurriedly followed the kids and grabbed them by the hand as they did their utmost to appear dignified and respectful in this noble place.


    After all, the Riverwood barony was well known for its river''s fishes and products coming from the forest, making it one of the most prosperous baronies in the country.


    As their gazes lingered on the beautiful garden, a middle-aged knight Alina vaguely remembered approached them and opened his mouth.


    "Welcome to the Riverwood manor. I''m Sir Max, and I''ll guide you through the ceremony," he said, smiling warmly before gesturing towards the entrance, "Please follow me to the great hall."


    In response, parents and children followed through the manor in stunned silence, admiring the luxurious decorations, paintings, golden chandeliers and crystal vases. Everything seemed too extravagant in their eyes, yet they couldn''t help but dream of possessing such items.


    Soon, they reached a hall covered by magnificent tapestries, but what caught Julius'' attention was the man sitting on an intricately carved wooden throne.


    Under the crowd''s curious glances, he stood up and ceremoniously said. "I welcome you for this naming ceremony. I''m lord Lucius Riverwood, ruler of this land."


    Everyone looked at the man in awe. For most of the parents, it was the first time they saw him as they were named by his father during their youth.


    His sharp black eyes pierced the crowd and landed on the children, causing them to shudder before he smiled warmly at them and said, "Line up in front of me. I''ll test your potential and recommend a corresponding job. Then, I''ll give each of you a fitting name."


    Reassured by his smile, the children quickly ran to queue in front of the throne, their hands trembling in excitement as they observed the man''s long black hair undulate in the wind with each of his movements.


    As Julius walked to join the queue, wishing to observe the lord from up close, a voice compelled him to halt his steps.


    "Join it last." It said seriously.


    Listening, he placed himself last and observed curiously as the first kid walked to the lord.


    "Clutch this crystal tightly for ten seconds," Lucius said with a gentle smile, handing a beautiful transparent stone to the first kid.


    With a nod, the kid obeyed, too overwhelmed by the charisma exuded by Lucius to speak.


    After ten seconds, he handed the unchanged crystal back, his eyes glowing with anticipation as the lord opened his mouth.


    "I name you Paul. I see great potential in your hands and recommend you become a baker," He said before calling the next kid.


    As more children passed, Julius noticed the crystal never produced a reaction and wondered what it was used for when his turn finally came.


    Carried by his hesitant steps, he approached the lord, stress menacing to devour him.


    As the lord handed him the crystal and peered into his eyes, he declared with confidence, "I name you Bernard,"


    "PFFFFFFFT." The voice couldn''t help but roar in mocking laughter as it said, "What a great name! Should I call you Bernard from now on? It would be so epic if you married a woman named Bianca HAHAHAHA."


    Blushing until he turned red like a tomato, he lowered his eyes in shame, momentarily forgetting his panic.


    Behind, his mother looked at him with a disappointed expression. She had nothing against that name but felt it lacked something compared to Julius.


    In the meantime, Theodore did his best not to burst out in laughter, finding the situation humorous.


    Next, Lucius asked for the crystal. However, before he could hand it, a pair of ethereal hands covered his for a second. Then, he opened it and revealed the crystal, causing Lucius'' eyes to widen.


    With bated breath, he counted sixteen light blue strands in the transparent stone before they slowly faded.


    Excitement covering his features, he declared authoritatively, "The ceremony is over. Sir Max, escort our guests out. Boy, stay behind with your parents."


    Once everyone left but Julius, Theodore and Alina, he gazed at them and said, "Bernard shows great magical potential. The crystal revealed that his mana reserve, and potency almost reached the second-tier standard."


    However, his words met a wall as everyone gazed at him in confusion.


    "I''m sorry, My Lord, but we don''t understand much. What do you mean by tier two?" Alina asked, a bit overwhelmed by the revelation.


    "Our world has many paths to power, but the acknowledged number one, and by far, is the mage''s path. Its power system is subdivided into nine levels of mastery we call tiers." He patiently explained before enumerating the nine tiers.


    Tier 1: Novice


    Tier 2: Acolyte


    Tier 3: Apprentice


    Tier 4: Mage or Sorcerer


    Tier 5: Adept


    Tier 6: Arcanist


    Tier 7: Archmage


    Tier 8: Magus


    Tier 9: Supreme Sorcerer


    As he ended, Alina widened her eyes and covered her mouth in shock. Why didn''t she know her son was so amazing? However, her eyes almost bulged when she saw Julius walking between them.


    "Excuse me, my lord. Could you please allow me to show you something?" Julius immediately said after the lord mentioned the tiers, not giving him a chance to continue his explanations.


    Without waiting to receive permission, he took a weird-looking posture. Then, he extended his right arm and index finger towards the wall with a grin.


    "Bang." He said in a low voice, trying to sound cool before a small ball made of mana appeared, travelled and finally collided with the wall, leaving a small hole in it.

 Chapter 28: Bernard Riverwood

    Lucius'' jaw dropped after witnessing the boy condensing mana to form a spell, bypassing the need for chanting.


    He knew how crazy that was as he joined the Academy of Elemental Arts and learned magic in his younger years. Sadly, after reaching the second tier and becoming an acolyte, he understood he had reached his limits.


    Yet, despite being only seven, the boy had almost as much mana as he did, in addition to having much better control. Even he couldn''t expel a ball of mana at that speed.


    To reach that level of control, he suspected a mage had to be at the third tier and must have trained for a decade. So, how did the boy reach that level?


    As he pondered in stupefaction, Julius scratched his head in embarrassment as he opened his mouth.


    "I also have alchemy notions. I... hum... brewed a tier-two and two-tier one potions," he said, repeating the voice''s script and wondering if it would be enough.


    Upon hearing his words, Lucius'' hands trembled, and his pupils dilated as he gazed at the boy as if he had seen a ghost.


    Simultaneously, Alina gazed at her son with quivering lips and tears rolling down her cheeks, feeling guilty. With such overwhelming talent, she was sure he could have become one of the best mages. Sadly, she was a commoner.


    As her sad gaze lingered on the boy, Lucius shook his head, recovering his bearing and asked, "Do you realise lying in front of a noble is a crime, young man?"


    Cold sweat formed on the boy''s forehead as the words echoed like thunder in his ears. He was indeed lying. Thankfully, Theodore came to his rescue.


    "He is not lying. I''m the one who taught him how to brew medicines. If you don''t believe him, he can brew a potion before your eyes," he said, a cunning smile tugging at his lips.


    Feeling amused by the nonsense, Lucius responded, "Oh? I would like to see that."


    Was he a fool to believe the empty boasts of a kid? There was no way he brewed a tier-two potion. After all, only tier-four mages could bypass the need for mana control to brew one using brute strength.


    Even tier-one potions required a tier-three apprentice to brew them successfully. Yet here he was, listening to an early stage tier one boy who didn''t begin his magic journey spouting nonsense.


    "Follow me," he said, leading them to his warehouse.


    Shelves filled with rare magical herbs and other ingredients lined the walls, impressing the trio as Lucius said, "Pick what you need and follow me to my laboratory."


    Despite not being an alchemist, he had built that laboratory more than twenty years ago for someone he thought would succeed him.


    As Lucius reminisced, Theodore and Julius noticed the main ingredient they had failed to find for years was in the lord''s stock.


    Grinning from ear to ear, they picked it up and followed behind Lucius, reaching a vast lab five minutes later.


    In it, Julius noticed a magnificent cauldron shining as if it had never been used. Magic utensils, neatly organised and glowing softly, covered the walls on which old symbols shone dimly.


    "You can begin," Lucius said with a playful smile as he sat on a chair.


    Following his words, Julius instantly busied himself with the arrangement of the ingredients. After years of training under Theodore and the specific preparations they made for this occasion, he managed them like a professional, his movements sharp and accurate.


    Then, he lightened a fire under the cauldron and filled it with a crystal-clear liquid under the voice''s guidance. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "First, the fernheart essence. Second, add crystalised Springwater. Not this one! The essence of Earthroot comes in fourth."


    As he added the ingredients one after the other in a specific order and at regular intervals, a natural scent wafted from the cauldron, enchanting and invigorating the wide-eyed spectators.


    However, handling the materials didn''t require mana and could be done by anyone with the required knowledge. The hard part came next.


    As he stirred the concoction with a wooden rod, a ghostly hand firmly grasped his. From it, mana infused the rod and gradually harmonised with the mixture.


    After three minutes, he grabbed a flask of lightfrost essence and uncorked it before the fire. Then, mana gently guided it into the cauldron while subtly enhancing its magical properties.


    After five minutes of vigorous stirring, he finally reached the last phase of the brewing process.


    He outstretched his hands above the cauldron, grimacing in concentrating to trick Lucius as mana harmonised the potion''s magical energy, balancing it with its natural components.


    Finally, he poured the potion into a vial and sealed it.


    "Done. It''s a tier one Veilheart Draught. The potion influences the body''s vitality and improves physical endurance, resilience, and overall health." Julius said with an exhausted smile, feigning tiredness to make the scene more credible.


    Lucius couldn''t believe his eyes. It happened in front of him, in his own lab, yet he couldn''t believe it. This kid was more than a genius. He was a monster.


    He couldn''t let go of a talent like that! At first, he wanted the kid to work for him. He was sure the boy would become his strongest knight with a bit of training and his talent for mana.


    However, after he displayed his mana control and really brewed the potion, he changed his plans. The kid''s talent was too monstrous to make him a mere knight.


    "Sadly, he isn''t a noble." He muttered amidst his pondering before his eyes lit up with a crazy idea. He slowly assessed its viability while pondering about alchemists.


    He had never seen or heard of a poor alchemist in his life. Even the worst potion sold for a minimum of five gold coins.


    Obviously, the prices were high because of the even higher investment necessary to train. After all, the loss of ingredients stacked after each failure. That''s why most mages saved their money and bought the potion they needed directly.


    While the lord pondered, its features rapidly shifting from shock to joy and seriousness, Julius walked to his family.


    "Well done, kid! I knew you could do it," Theodore exclaimed, his eyes brightened with joy as he grinned.


    However, Alina swiftly interrupted their conversation as she said with a frown, "You two! Did you hide more things from me?"


    She understood nothing was a coincidence. They had planned everything and kept her in the dark.


    "Who knows?" The kid and old man said in unison, laughing in celebration of their successful plan.


    Simultaneously, Lucius stood up and called the two adults, wanting to have a private conversation with them.


    After ten long minutes, he finally called for the boy, his eyes burning with ambition.


    "I have made my decision. Starting today, I, Lord Lucius Riverwood, adopt Bernard as my son and grant him the noble last name Riverwood." He declared solemnly.


    However, despite their prior discussion, Alina and Theodore couldn''t help but frown as they heard the name.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA. Bernard Riverwood."

 Chapter 29: Just as planned

    "Hum, my lord, the boy already has a name he likes a lot. Could you consider making an exception and allow him to keep it?" Theodore spoke with a hint of concern.


    Even Alina, who wanted to follow the tradition, couldn''t help but nod. She really liked Julius better.


    Despite her respect for the lord and their previous negotiations, she couldn''t help but question his motives.


    Why did he agree so readily to their terms without trying to negotiate?


    Theodore emphasized the importance of Julius receiving a comprehensive education, gaining access to a plethora of mysticism-related books, and eventually having the opportunity to enroll in an academy.


    On the other side, Alina had a single request: to remain with her son.


    Unbeknownst to her, they aligned closely with the lord''s own intentions.


    He thought about his sixteen-year-old heir who, because of an accident in his younger days, couldn''t feel or use mana in any way or form. He planned to find powerful allies to assist him in preparation for his succession. After all, no one would respect a weak ruler in this world, and Julius could potentially fill the role.


    With his potential and a bit of luck, becoming a tier three apprentice or even a tier four mage wasn''t impossible.


    Even if he had to invest heavily in him, he would eventually earn his money back with interest once the boy started to sell potions.


    In addition, he was still young. It wouldn''t be too hard to earn his loyalty as long as he treated him fairly.


    "Is that true, boy? What is your name, and who gave it to you?" Lucius asked with curiosity.


    "Yes. My friend named me Julius because I was born in July!" Julius said with determination, unwilling to be called Bernard.


    Lucius looked at Alina with a questioning gaze. He didn''t understand the explanation and it was the first time he heard this name.


    Alina shook her head, In response signalling she had no idea what he meant.


    Adam didn''t know that people didn''t bother to name the months in this world. July was just the seventh month for them.


    "Huh..., I guess... I can make an exception. Your name sounds like mine, so why not? You are now Julius Riverwood." He finally decided after seeing Julius''s firm stance.


    "Follow me, I''ll show you around. By the way, this lab is now yours." Lucius said while exiting the room.


    He gave them a quick tour of the manor, showing and describing the different rooms while passing them.


    Soon, they were back at the entrance.


    Theodore looked at Julius and Alina with his kind, old smile.


    "Youngsters, it''s time for me to head back. I wish you a happy future!" He said, tears welling in his eyes.


    They had spent the past seven years seeing each other every day. He felt sad they wouldn''t be together anymore.


    "Thank you for everything you have done for us," Alina answered, her voice trembling with emotions while hugging the old man.


    Julius joined the hug, knowing they wouldn''t see each other for a long time, maybe even forever.


    "Thank you for showing me true alchemy," Theodor murmured while looking behind Julius as if trying to see someone.


    "Grandpa, he said he was glad that he finally wouldn''t have to see your old face every day," Julius said, tearing up with sadness.


    "Hahaha, sounds just like him," he answered, laughing at their friend''s shenanigans.


    "He also said that a new deal was available. If you live your last years in peace, he would help your descendants in the capital if he ever met them." Julius said, a bit confused.


    "I see... Thank you." He said, leaving their hug and walking away, crying silently, his heart filled with gratefulness.


    They watched him as he boarded the carriage and waved at them one last time with tears flowing down their cheeks.


    As the carriage became smaller in the distance, Lucius lightly cleared his throat to regain their attention.


    "Ahem. I propose you join your rooms to fix your emotions at your own pace. We will eat dinner together in two hours." After witnessing this sad scene, he knew they probably would need time to calm down and adapt to the new environment.


    He arranged for a maid to guide them before leaving to inform his wife about the new arrivals in the family.


    Meanwhile, Julius and Alina followed the maid and discovered they were given two separate rooms adjacent to each other.


    "I''m sorry, Julius, mama is a bit sad. I''ll see you in two hours." Alina said, feeling extremely depressed by Theodore''s adieu.


    She didn''t know this day would end like that at all. Her emotions were in shambles, and she really needed some time to calm down.


    "Ok, mama. See you later," Julius said, already starting to overcome his sadness as he entered his new room, looking around curiously.


    He now had a big bed, goose feather pillows and a high-quality blanket. Next to it was an empty wardrobe.


    Close to a window, on one side of the room, he saw a study supporting an elegant quill, placed close to a bottle of ink. Upon opening the drawers he noticed they were full of blank papers. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sofa, strategically placed before a table, whispered of quiet contemplation.


    Each detail painted an image of comfort and luxury he wasn''t used to.


    He walked to the empty sofa, a look of amazement on his face.


    Then, he grinned.


    "Kekeke, did I do well big bro?" He asked, excitement filling his voice.


    "Not bad. But I would have done better in your place. Your pose was off and lacked elegance! After all, I could have become the best actor if I decided to." A mischievous voice answered him.


    "It''s so amazing. Everything you said happened. Did you also predict he would adopt me?" He asked with a hint of shock in his voice.


    "Cough... Of course, I did." The voice answered, trying to sound convincing.


    He looked at the ghostly human in front of him suspiciously. Then, gave him a high five.


    "Just as planned!" They both said, laughing.

 Chapter 30: Learning Curve

    Adam looked at the laughing boy with a smile. After seven years, the crying baby grew into a fine young child.


    He had ensured he was well-fed, could read and write a little, had basics in mathematics and trained his body daily. He was proud of the results of his education. If he could, he would boast about being the best teacher to others.


    On the other hand, he judged his personal progress as quite decent. His mana control improved tremendously. He could now use it to write in the air by continuously ejecting mana and solidifying it just enough to give it substance.


    It was an insane improvement, considering he didn''t need to dip Julius''s finger in ash to communicate anymore.


    He learned to eject small mana balls after that by following the same process. He just had to solidify the mana enough for it to become rock-hard.


    He also developed his alchemical skills by brewing a few potions with the assistance of Theodore and Julius.


    However, the lack of ingredients seriously slowed his progress.


    Sadly, after seven peaceful years, he understood he couldn''t progress further in the village as his access to mystical knowledge was too limited.


    That''s why, half a year ago, he decided to impress the baron through Julius during the naming ceremony.


    He believed Lucius wouldn''t give up on recruiting a talented subject if he had the chance, and after being hired, he would have access to more resources.


    However, he didn''t expect to impress him so much that he would immediately adopt the boy, even promising him an opportunity to join an academy.


    For the next two hours, he only spoke about how much knowledge they would soon have access to and how he was the best plan-maker until dinner time.


    Knock, Knock, Knock.


    "Young master, the dinner is ready. Please follow me to the dining room." A maid said with a respectful voice before knocking on Alina''s door.


    As he came out of his room, he noticed his mother''s reddened eyes and nose. Their separation from Theodore left a deep mark on her.


    They followed the maid into the manor''s corridor and soon reached the elegant dining room.


    In its middle, he noticed a long table, and two adults seated on it.


    "Ah, Julius, Alina, you are here. Let me introduce you to my wife, Eleanor." Lucius stood up and said with a bright smile as he pointed at his wife.


    Eleanor''s features were unpretentious, bearing an approachable allure. Her presence exuded a laid-back and genuine vibe, and she carried herself with an understated, down-to-earth grace.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Eleanor Riverwood. You can call me stepmother." She said with a hint of excitement in her voice.


    In response, Julius looked at his mother with a questioning glance, asking her what he should do.


    Alina nodded at him, showing she had no problem with it before he opened his mouth.


    "Nice to meet you stepmother."He answered, a little shy.


    "Oh, such a cutie. It''s a shame your big brother is still at the academy. I''m sure he would have loved to meet you as well," she said, her eyes glowing with happiness.


    Stumped by such a warm welcome and, more importantly, trying his best not to laugh because of his big brother, he gazed at her in confusion.


    Meanwhile, the ghost floated above her, making faces like a kid to draw his attention. Sometimes, he wondered if he really was older than him...


    "She is speaking about our son, Nathan. He is nine years older than you. Please, have a seat." Lucius interjected and clapped his hand.


    Soon, maids and butlers brought delicacies to the table, causing the mother-and-son duo to widen their eyes at the luxurious dishes.


    After discovering them with eagerness, they had a lovely discussion during which Lucius and Eleanor explained the workings of the family and spoke about their hobbies.


    Everything was perfect until Alina, encouraged by their friendliness, spoke about Julius'' imaginary friend.


    "I''m really concerned about this friend of his. He often speaks alone." She said, making Julius blush and Adam facepalm.


    Lucius looked at the boy carefully for a few moments before shrugging. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t think it''s a big problem for now. However, if in a few years, he still speaks alone, we might need to address the problem seriously." His answer made Adam and Julius sigh in relief.


    Many geniuses acted weirdly in their younger years. Speaking alone or to an imaginary friend didn''t sound so bad to him as long as he was good-natured.


    "I see. I trust you, sir," Alina answered in defeat. Everyone kept telling her it was natural, but she was sure it wasn''t.


    But she couldn''t share her suspicions. After all, she and Theodore never spoke about how a ghost once asked for their help, using the baby. It was something they promised him, and they were determined to keep the secret.


    After all, her life became much better after the ghost made her meet the old apothecary, and she wanted to see him again one day to thank him properly.


    After her question, Lucius shared the schedule they planned for the boy. "Starting tomorrow, you''ll learn swordsmanship with Sir Max in the morning. In the afternoon, we''ll teach you history, mathematics, politics, basic magical knowledge and neutral tier-one spells. If you do well, I''ll reward you in six months."


    "Finally! I don''t have to teach this blockhead anymore." Adam screamed in joy, making Julius stumble and look at him in astonishment.


    "What? Don''t tell me you didn''t know you were stupid... It took you so long to understand that one silver was equivalent to one hundred bronze coins..." He said, causing the boy to lower his head in shame.


    Then, Lucius continued, "Return to your room and sleep for the night. I want you full of energy for your first day of learning!"


    Following his instructions, he returned to his room after bidding good night to his mom and sat on the sofa with an exhausted grimace.


    "Big bro, please stop making faces when I''m talking to others," he said with resentment.


    "I''m doing that to train your poker face. You''ll see how useful it is in the future. Go to bed, and don''t forget to hold the Veilheart Draught," Adam invented some bullshit reason to justify his childish actions, causing him to sigh.


    "Good night, big bro," He said, jumping with glowing eyes on his new fancy bed, and fell asleep holding the potion.


    *********


    Adam woke up in the dream place, a potion in hand.


    "Sight, it took me seven years to brew three tier-one potions. What a shame." He said, with mixed feelings.


    "Status!"

 Chapter 31: Potions Painful Price

    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: N/A


    LVL: 1


    Exp: 5/20


    HP: 14/14


    Vitality: 1.4


    Strength: 6.2


    Agility: 6.4


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger


    Skills: Active: None


    Passive: Mana Control tier two.


    Note: Soul is damaged. Keep drinking those forbidden potions, junky.


    Over the past seven years, he successfully brewed and consumed two tier-one potions, each granting him five points in strength and four and a half in agility.


    Brewing them made the system officially recognise him as an alchemist and added an entry for it in his stats panel.


    He felt a bit emotional. After all, the compendium of forbidden alchemical potions only had three tier-one potions recorded, and he brewed them all:


    Cursed Shadow Sprint Serum for agility, Doomforged Elixir for strength and Veilheart Draught for vitality.


    Although every potion had formidably potent effects, their side effects were even more severe if the brewing wasn''t perfect.


    However, he had no doubts that his brewing was as flawless as it had been for the last two potions.


    His confidence stemmed from rigorous mana control training and the effects of the first potion he brewed.


    He now understood how lucky he had been to concoct the ghostly elixir of ethereal energy. Its benefits went far beyond a mere boost of fifteen intelligence.


    It granted him a much better sensitivity and connection to mana. That''s why he was as good as some alchemist with decades of mana control training behind them, despite having only trained for seven years.


    He uncorked the vial and drank the potion in one swift motion.


    As he relished the surge of vitality coursing through his body, the situation rapidly took a turn for the worse.


    "ARGH... It hurts," he screamed in pain, falling to the ground.


    He was sure he brewed the potion perfectly, so why?


    He felt as if every nerve in his body was set ablaze. His muscles convulsed uncontrollably, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead.


    His vision blurred, and he felt a weight pressing on his chest, making every breath a struggle. A cacophony of dissonant whispers echoed in his ears, adding to the torment.


    Time seemed to stretch, each moment elongated into an eternity of suffering. Just when Adam believed he could endure no more, the torment reached its zenith, leaving him trembling and gasping for air. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the searing pain gradually subsided, he found himself drenched in sweat, lying on the ground with ragged breaths.


    "What the hell happened?" He questioned, terrified by the mystical reaction and the pain.


    Even what he endured after suffering from his damaged soul paled in comparison to what he had just gone through.


    After recovering for half an hour, he slowly stood up, taking support on his table and staggered to his bed.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: N/A


    LVL: 1


    Exp: 5/20


    HP: 59/59


    Vitality: 5.9


    Strength: 6.2


    Agility: 6.4


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger


    Skills: Active: None


    Passive: Mana Control T2, Enhanced Intuition T1.


    "The potion yielded the expected results, so what happened?" he asked tiredly, before noticing a new entry in his passive column.


    "Huh? Where did that enhanced intuition come from?" Confused, he focused on it to get the description.


    Enhanced Intuition T1: A mysterious synergy born from the convergence of three forbidden tier-one elixirs. This enhanced intuition allows an instinctual grasp of circumstances, foreseeing potential outcomes and guiding decisions.


    "I need to find a way to level up this ability in the future..." He said seriously.


    He knew how having good instincts could save one''s life. He experienced it against the bear and when crafting his first potion. Nothing could take him by surprise if he could merge wit with it.


    Curious about the potion''s creator, he pondered his achievements in alchemy. Did he know that consuming them would bring hidden benefits? If he did, were those benefits random?


    Having witnessed their danger, he was certain that only a few had managed to consume them and survive.


    He gazed at his stats again while starting his daily mana control training routine.


    ''Can I beat the second trial with those stats?'' He thought, then hurriedly shook his head at the stupid idea.


    Sure, he got a super book and a cool dagger, but he almost died in and outside that accursed trial.


    He was unwilling to subject himself to such torture again. Even after seven years, the shadow of the bear still haunted his nights.


    *********


    The night slowly passed, and a new day began.


    In the dining room, Julius had breakfast with Alina and his adoptive parents.


    Eleanor treated him especially well, asking him tons of questions about how he felt in the manor, how he slept, what he liked...


    He felt a bit overwhelmed by her excitement, but he could count on the help of his loyal big brother to... make fun of him, as always.


    Because of him, he answered the question "What is your dream," with "Become the king of pirates," which puzzled everyone in the room, except Adam, who laughed like a kid.


    After finding excuses to make them believe it was a popular joke among kids, he stormed out of the room and went straight towards the training grounds.


    Today, he would start his training with Sir Max.


    "Hello, young master. We will begin your swordsmanship instruction today. First, what kind of weapon do you think would fit you?" Sir Max asked expectantly after hearing the lord praise the boy as a genius.


    "Tell him a dagger or a short sword," Adam said while Julius pondered the question.


    He repeated his words.


    "Why?" Max asked with a raised brow, not expecting this answer.


    "Because my only weapon is a dagger, idiot. Huh... I mean, tell him because the other weapons are too heavy for you."


    "Excellent answer, young master. I guess you really are a genius," Max answered, astonished by Julius'' quick-wittedness. "I thought you would say something like a rapier or a wooden double-edged sword, but it looks like you want to train with real weapons. That''s why you chose the dagger or the short sword, right?"


    "Hum... Yes, yes, exactly. I don''t like the rapier and want to use a real weapon to get... hum... used to it." Julius repeated what Adam said, copying even his moments of hesitation.

 Chapter 32: Blades and Mana: A Day of Training

    "You are wise, young master," Sir Max said with a smile. "Today, I''ll show you basic footwork and moves you can use with a dagger or a short sword. You will then mimic them while I''ll correct your postures or mistakes."


    Julius glanced questioningly at Adam, wondering which weapon he should choose before hearing him say matter-of-factly, "Your name is Julius: of course, you should pick the short sword."


    Following the advice, he grabbed one from a rack and trained for the whole morning, determined to learn as much as possible.


    Further behind, hidden from his view, Adam imitated his moves with his Beastbane dagger clenched in his right hand and absorbed everything Max taught him like a sponge.


    Not knowing how to fight caused him to end up in a sorry state during the first trial, where he had to sacrifice his right arm to avoid being bitten to death by the wolf, for example, and was determined to learn combat techniques to avoid this situation from occurring again.


    As hours passed and Julius tirelessly trained, Max couldn''t help but widen his eyes in astonishment. He had thought he would have to let the kid have several breaks and take things slowly, but Julius was more resilient than his looks suggested. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a raised brow of admiration, he also glimpsed at his lean, muscular body through his sweat-drenched clothes.


    With their lesson coming to an end, he retrieved a booklet and a gem and gave them to the boy.


    "In this world, mana is the most important resource for every path, not only magic. This book records a breathing technique used to reinforce organs and muscles by inhaling mana," Max explained patiently, scrutinising the boy to ensure he understood everything before continuing.


    "The technique is more effective if you use it while you train. You should practice it every day for at least one hour to readjust your breathing."


    With a nod, Julius took both items before Max slapped his own forehead and said, "Oh, I gave you the gem by mistake. Let me take it back."


    After handing the gem in confusion, Julius returned to his room to clean before having lunch.


    ***


    In the meantime, Max went straight to see Lucius.


    "The gem showed no reaction. I''m sure I already tested him once when he was a baby. He is not a summoned My Lord." Max said seriously.


    Sighing in relief, Lucius asked, "What do you think about him? Be honest."


    "He doesn''t have much muscle mass, so it is hard to notice, but his body is well-trained... Too well-trained. He endured several hours of practice without pause even after I increased the difficulty. The man who taught him is crazy! He didn''t leave a single muscle group untrained." Max said with a hint of fear in his eyes.


    "Oh, did he already have a breathing technique, then?" Lucius asked suspiciously.


    "No, I checked him several times. His muscles were void of mana." Max said in confusion.


    He didn''t understand how someone could train Julius so extensively but not give him a breathing technique. It felt like a waste to him.


    "I asked who trained him, but he said it was the same friend who gave him his name," Max revealed this crucial information.


    "His imaginary friend again? Interesting. I think he is clean, and we can drop our vigilance for now," Lucius said with a smile. If he discovered the boy was a summoned, he would have been forced to hand him to the royals or face the consequences once discovered.


    But what he dreaded most was to find he had been sent as a spy by that traitorous bastard.


    Upon thinking about him, he gritted his teeth as anger caused his vision to turn red for a second.


    Resolved to discover the truth, he would test Julius one last time this evening.


    As for the imaginary friend? He honestly didn''t care. If Julius heard voices telling him to train, it was great, and everyone should hear them.


    ****


    After lunch, Julius followed Eleanor to the manor''s library, where they would have their class.


    They agreed she would teach him how to read, write, mathematics and history, while Lucius would teach him politics and magic.


    Adam was eager to hear about this world''s history. Sadly, she focused on the country and its nobles'' families, disappointing him.


    He still learned he was in the western part of the central continent in a small country named Belloria.


    Its access to the sea in the northern region of the kingdom allowed its economic policies to focus on maritime trade. Profiting from its inland neighbours, the royal family bought their manufactured products before shipping them to other continents while buying exotic commodities and reselling them here.


    After listening for ten minutes, he grimaced in boredom.


    ''No thanks. I don''t want to attend class ever again if they are not about magic.'' Adam thought, remembering all the years he spent in school, then college after that, with an icy shiver.


    "Good luck, Julius, study well!" He encouraged before swiftly floating to a corner of the room to train his mana, ignoring the lesson entirely.


    Meanwhile, Julius shook his head silently as Eleanor eagerly taught him. However, he couldn''t help but feel her gaze weird and wondered why she looked at him as if he was a treasure.


    After two long hours, Eleanor clapped her hand with a broad smile and said, "That will be it for today. Keep it up, Julius. You are doing great!"


    Satisfied with her student, she offered him a candy as she marvelled at his discipline and focus. He listened to her explanations without a moment of distraction and even asked questions that forced her to think.


    In truth, only Adam believed Julius was stupid, and it was only because he hated to explain the same things several times.


    Soon, Eleanor left, and Lucius took her place.


    "Let''s start with something interesting after Eleanor''s boring lessons." He said, holding a stack of paper.


    Adam''s ears perked like a cat, eager to learn magic from a proper teacher instead of fumbling in the dark.


    "Using spells is easy on paper but can be difficult in reality, especially the elemental ones." Lucius started to explain while showing Julius five spells. "To use a spell, you need to order your mana to shape its form and determine the effects it should have."


    "Most tier-one novices and tier-two acolytes use long chants in old languages to voice their orders and help them visualise the desired effects. Tier three apprentices require shorter chants and are thus more effective."


    "We call tier-four practitioners mages because they can manifest their spells with a short group of words like the spell''s name, for example. I have even heard that tier seven archmages could conjure spells with a movement of their hands and without uttering a word." He said while ensuring that Julius understood everything.


    "Now, choose a spell and try to cast it." He said, a hint of anticipation in his eyes.

 Chapter 33: A Novices Journey into the World of Spells

    Adam excitedly bent over Julius'' shoulders, his eyes ablaze with curiosity as he read the spell''s names.


    Illuminate: conjures mana in a blue sphere, radiating a soft light to illuminate the surroundings without relying on elemental forces. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mana shield: creates an invisible mana barrier able to block tier-one spells and enchanted attacks.


    Magical perception: allows the identification and classification of magic energies, revealing the nature of enchanted items or spells cast in the area.


    Mana arrow: shapes the mana in an arrow to deliver a focus shot at distant targets.


    Mage''s hands: conjures ethereal hands made of pure mana under the caster''s command. These hands can interact with magical elements, objects, and spells, allowing the caster to manipulate and control magical energies with finesse. The spell incurs a high mana consumption because of its versatile and intricate nature.


    "Take the last!" Adam screamed excitedly, scaring Julius, who was still deciphering the incantations.


    In truth, each of the five spells was useful in their own way, but Adam dreamed of interacting with anything other than Julius for too long. Anyway, he would eventually learn them all.


    Julius nodded as he held the paper recording the mage''s hand spell and took another weird pose to signal he would try to cast it.


    Simultaneously, Adam double-checked the incantation and recited it in his mind to ensure he got the pronunciation right before saying, "Julius, repeat after me: *"From the aether, shadows weave, hands of mana, I now conceive. Grant me touch, both firm and grand. In magic''s grasp, at my command.*"


    Right after the boy pronounced the last word, ethereal tendrils of pure mana materialised and weaved themselves to resemble two translucent adult hands that shimmered with arcane luminescence.


    Awe covered Julius'' face as he thought, ''You are the best, big bro! You even succeeded on the first try!''


    However, a splitting headache assaulted Adam a few seconds later. He only had time to move the hands slightly before his mana ran dry.


    "You really conjure them..." Lucius remarked, astonished by the boy''s talent.


    The mage''s hand spell was one of the rare no-tier spells, meaning that its strength and utilities depended on the caster. Usually, no one bothered to learn it because of its high mana consumption and limited potential. After all, how many could reach high tiers, and why wouldn''t they learn elemental spells instead?


    "Not bad. You kept them materialised for half a dozen seconds, give or take." Lucius said approvingly.


    However, Adam felt anything but happy about the outcome. What could he do in five seconds except prank Julius?


    Determination flashed in his eyes, making them glow like two torches as he exclaimed, "I''m going to train that spell until I master it!"


    Subsequently, Julius asked a question of his own, surprising the two men. "What about elemental spells? When will I learn to cast fireballs, ice spears and earth walls?"


    "To cast elemental spells, you need the corresponding elemental affinity first. Usually, everyone has at least one, but it''s possible to have more." Lucius started pensively before delving deeper into the subject. "However, having many affinities with distinct elements isn''t necessarily better than having only one.


    For example, it''s better to possess one high affinity to earth than three low affinities to fire, water and wind."


    "What are my affinities?" Julius asked, eager to help his big brother learn new and powerful elemental spells.


    However, Lucius'' answer disappointed them as he said, "We can''t know before you enrol in a magic academy. The techniques and tools used to check someone''s affinities are secrets they are unwilling to share."


    "I understand. That''s why we''ll learn neutral spells only, right?" Julius said in realisation.


    "Yes, mana is, most of the time, a neutral energy. Over the years, mages developed many low-level neutral spells before shifting their focus on elements, creating many new paths. In magic, there are no better paths, only better practitioners," Lucius explained as Adam fell deep in thought.


    ''I wonder what my elemental affinities are. I should at least have one, right?'' He mused, unsure if his ghostly condition would impact his magic journey.


    "Let''s end our lesson here. So, how was your day?" Lucius asked with a smile, ensuring the boy wasn''t overwhelmed and could follow this routine.


    After all, he knew that shoving too much information in the kid''s brain could be counterproductive and make him hate studying.


    However, his worries were unnecessary.


    "It was a really amusing day! I''m already used to training in the morning and studying in the afternoon, except that now, the knowledge is more practical." Julius answered with an innocent smile.


    Behind him, Adam nodded. The knowledge they now had access to truly widened their horizons and was invaluable.


    Simultaneously, Lucius dropped his smile, his face turning solemn as suspicion flashed in his eyes. It made no sense for a commoner to endure such a schedule in a poor village.


    "Tell me, who taught you how to train and read?" Lucius asked, his eyes narrowing. He had to get an answer, or his paranoia wouldn''t allow him to accept the boy wholeheartedly.


    "My big brother, of course! He said he could be the best teacher if he chose to become one." Julius answered, his voice full of enthusiasm as he missed the man''s shift in behavior.


    "IDIOT," Adam yelled and slapped him on the back of his head.


    "Aouch... I meant Grandpa Theodore taught me how to read and my friend how to train." Julius said hastily, trying to correct his last sentence while massaging his head.


    "Oh? Who is this big brother of yours? What is his name?" Lucious asked, a menacing glint flashing through his eyes.


    "It''s just how I call my friend when we are together. He told me not to say his name because he doesn''t like attention..." He answered under Lucius'' scrutinising gaze, finally realising something wasn''t right.


    Lucius''s voice echoed loudly in the library as he asked commandingly, "Is your big brother a young man with long raven black hair carrying a stick around?"


    Simultaneously, he sent his mana crash like a flood on the boy, applying pressure on his body. He would force the truth out of his mouth today.


    Petrified and unable to think for a moment, as Lucius'' figure grew in his eyes into that of a giant, he trembled in fear and fell on his knees.


    "Say no, idiot!" Adam hastily shook him to make him recover from his stupor, understanding the situation went south. If Julius failed to handle it correctly, only trouble awaited them.


    "N... No, I... I have never seen the man you described. In the entire village, I only know Grandpa, my mom and my friend," Julius stuttered, his legs trembling as tears welled in his eyes and cold sweat dripped from his back.

 Chapter 34: A Brothers Promise

    Lucius looked at Julius with the intensity of a predator fixating on its prey, his gaze sharp and menacing.


    Even breathing became hard for the boy as the tension suffocated him.


    After a moment of oppressive silence, Lucius finally released the pressure he was emitting using his mana as a smile stretched on his lip. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, you never met him? Hahaha, sorry, boy. I had to be sure about it," he said apologetically.


    However, he had miscalculated his test''s effects on the boy and his big brother.


    As a seven-year-old kid who grew up protected by his loving family. How could he endure such an intimidating scene with limited life experience?


    So, he did what was expected of a kid his age as soon as the pressure receded.


    "Waaah. Mama, I''m scared. Big brother, help me, waaah," he fell on his bottom, warm tears rolling down his cheeks as he hugged his legs, and his body uncontrollably shivered.


    Adam watched the scene with gritted teeth, doing his best to stay cool-headed.


    "It''s over. You endured well. Breathe slowly and calm down." He patted the kid''s back comfortingly, yet his words lacked the expected gentle tone. Instead, they resonated with a fury he had never experienced before.


    He glared at the approaching man with gritted teeth. After a moment, he took a deep breath, his anger subsiding as Lucius extended a handkerchief with a guilt-ridden face and said gently, "I''m really sorry, but I had to verify you had no relation with that man. I hope you can forgive me."


    Upon hearing the words and being soothed by his big brother, Julius gradually calmed down until he recovered enough to make coherent sentences.


    "I can forgive you, but I know my big brother. He won''t let the matter rest before he takes revenge," he warned, drying his tears and standing up. As far as he could remember, he had never seen anyone take advantage of his family without paying a price.


    "That''s fine. If he ever comes for revenge, I''ll be waiting," Lucius replied casually, unconcerned by an imaginary threat. Unaware that his detached demeanor only fueled the hate-filled glare directed at him.


    ''You dare to bully my body? Let''s see how well you sleep when a mage''s hand slaps you in the middle of the night.'' Adam thought with a cunning smile.


    After Julius totally recovered, they moved to the dining room to have a meal with the rest of the family.


    As they sat down for dinner, Alina couldn''t help but notice that her son''s mood was off. She gently placed a hand on his shoulder, silently offering the comfort only a mother''s touch could bring before recounting her day in the manor, mixing humour and exaggerated reactions to make him feel better.


    Then, Eleanor praised him for his intelligence and concentration during their study session, while Lucius ordered the chef to cook sweets to reward the boy''s efforts.


    As the meal concluded, Julius felt everyone was paying attention to his well-being. His heart warmed, and his mood recovered as he sensed their caring gazes linger on him.


    After laughing with everyone and devouring the delicious sweets, a bright smile tugged at his lips as he returned to his room, humming a light tone.


    Yet, someone else''s mood was far from bright or light.


    "You almost messed up," Adam said as soon as the door closed. He had explained many times not to mention or give any information about him. Yet, he did it in front of the worst possible person by mistake. His existence had to remain secret for as long as possible, or they would be hunted down.


    "I''m sorry, big bro... He caught me off guard by asking about that so suddenly." Julius answered with his head lowered in guilt.


    "Sigh... We are lucky he believes I''m your imaginary friend because of Alina''s questions, but don''t speak about me again. Make them think I don''t exist anymore. That I disappeared one morning." Adam said seriously, unwilling to take any risks with the baron.


    Lucius'' actions were unmistakable. He was checking their backgrounds extensively, wary of someone''s involvement. So, what would his reaction be after learning a ghost accompanied the boy?


    "It''s going to be hard," Julius muttered, a feeling of sadness gripping his heart. He really loved and was proud of his big brother. Despite his weirdness, he wanted to introduce him to his mother and the others and tell them how amazing he was.


    Sadly, only he could see or hear him. Sadness momentarily covered his features as he wondered how his big brother could endure this lonesome life.


    "Don''t you feel lonely sometimes?" He asked, his voice low and his hands trembling.


    However, the answer didn''t make him feel better as Adam''s sharp words cut through the air. "Lonely? Why would I? I''m already extremely displeased because I have to interact with an idiot like you, and you want to add more to the mix? No, thank you."


    However, he knew him enough to read between the lines. He was trying to avoid the question so as not to expose his feelings and vulnerability. With a silent gaze of compassion, he nodded and acted as if he didn''t understand the attempt.


    "Anyway, it should be seven by now. Rest for an hour or two before training your mana control and new mana breathing technique for an hour each." Adam said confidently, yet his glowing eyes were dim, and his hands trembling.


    "I hate mana control training, and you are already good with it. Can''t I stop and focus on my body?" He answered, trying to ease the mood by following the flow.


    "Nope. You have to improve your mana as well. Ask Lucius how to develop your reservoir tomorrow." Adam replied. Focusing on his body in a magic world didn''t sound good to him. The boy''s progress would be too limited, and he wanted him to have strong mana when he turned thirteen.


    "Pff. Okay..." he said, pouting, before sitting on his bed, his mind racing as Adam silently floated to a corner of the room.


    ''Don''t worry, big bro. One day, I''ll find a solution and help you become normal again, I promise.'' Julius thought while looking in his direction, hope and determination brimming in his eyes.


    Then, he focused on his training, aiming to improve to support him in the future.


    Reading the booklet, he discovered the breathing technique fortified the muscles by infusing mana directly into the bloodstream through specialised rhythmic breathing. As a result, the heart, lungs and muscles gradually improved as they adapted to the energy.


    After using it and fumbling with mana control for two hours, his eyes closed as he tiredly fell asleep under Adam''s frowning gaze.


    ''Six more years... In six years, I''ll walk on my own two legs, speak with whoever and go wherever I want.'' He chaotically thought, madness lighting his eyes as he put a tight lid on his heart, sealing the useless emotions that could compromise his future.

 Chapter 35: A Six-Month Journey

    Julius focused on his daily routine, training and learning diligently under the strict but caring Riverwood couple. And soon, six months passed by.


    During that time, he learned the basics to increase his mana capacity naturally through absorbing and guiding the energy towards his heart or core. This process occurred passively but was extremely slow. Thus, consciously guiding it would yield better results.


    Unfortunately, when he inquired about the subject and any other ways to speed up progress, Lucius shook his head and answered. "You''ll learn about it in the academy."


    In the baron''s opinion, distracting the boy with superfluous knowledge was wasted time. After all, with sixteen strands on the measuring device, he was convinced Julius would naturally reach the first tier''s bottleneck and be forced to pause his progress until he enrolled anyway.


    With his new knowledge, Julius began his magic journey, spending time to increase his mana. Now, he could already make two strands appear, showcasing average to mediocre talent in magic.


    On the other side, Adam discovered in frustration his inability to gather and guide mana. After drawing theories after theories, he understood that his condition was the problem. Yet, his effort proved futile when he tried in the dream place.


    He realised that the only way to increase his mana was by distributing his points in intelligence or by consuming potions.


    Despite his annoyance, he shifted his focus to mana control and learning Lucius'' five spells until the system recognised them as his skills.


    Skills: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1, Mage''s hands.


    Other: Mana bullet LVMAX.


    Passive: Mana Control T2, Enhanced Intuition T1.


    After learning the mana arrow and finding it similar to his ability to condense and shoot balls, he methodically analysed the spell''s working. Deepening his understanding and replicating the spell''s unique features, he improved the technique, increasing its velocity and adding spinning momentum. Lastly, he changed the shape, thinking bullets were better than arrows.


    Once he perfected his method, the system added an "other" column, surprising him. After pondering, he realised his spell didn''t require incantations and relied on control only, explaining the separation.


    His eyes glowed upon discovering that, as he wondered if he could turn more spells into what he decided to call mana techniques.


    *****


    Today, during their breakfast, Lucius glanced at the boy with respect and admiration before his voice echoed in the dining room.


    "Do you remember what I promised six months ago, my boy?" Lucius asked, a kind smile tugging at his lips. However, Julius'' answer almost caused him to choke.


    "Yes. You asked me to forgive you for what happened. But I swear I didn''t do it!" Julius hurriedly responded, panic veiling his childish face as he thought Lucius would blame him.


    "Cough... I''m not referring to that," Lucius said while coughing, memories of his torments resurfacing.


    On a random day every week, his sleep had been disturbed by an out of nowhere slap, forcing him to wake up in fear and assemble his knights to search for the culprit the first time. After a week, he believed the boy wanted to vent his anger and accepted it, thinking they were even. Yet, when it happened again, he went to confront him, unwilling for the grudge to take root.


    However, Julius denied any implications vehemently, swearing he had nothing to do with it. Confused about the situation and wondering if the boy was lying, he asked Max to monitor him for the week to be fixed. Alas, the knight only witnessed the kid''s peaceful sleeping while a transparent hand slapped his lord during his sleep.


    Even until now, they didn''t find the slightest clue about the culprit or his motives, frustrating them.


    After coughing again to recover his bearings, Lucius'' eyes glowed excitedly as he announced, "I promised a reward if you trained diligently! Today, I''ll give it to you."


    "Hum, it better be a wonderful reward, or I''ll double the slapping for a month," Adam snorted, causing the boy''s eyes to tremble slightly.


    ''I knew it was him! He finally admitted it,'' Julius thought, smiling warmly at his brother.


    "From today onwards, you are a noble recognised by the Crown," Lucius declared, signalling a maid to give Julius his new documents.


    With blazing eyes, the boy opened the intricately carved wooden box, discovering an officially stamped paper and a noble brooch.


    Upon reading the title curiously, he realised it was an act of birth, confirming his relation as Lucius'' son by blood.


    Alina and Eleanor happily applauded him, celebrating his rise in rank and official integration into the family, as he pinned the brooch on his shirt with a radiant smile.


    Then, Lucius'' voice echoed in the room as he explained how he succeeded in forging the official document. "The document was simple to procure since everyone knows I have another son. I only had to tell them his name was Julius and lie about the date."


    His curiosity piqued by the mention of an additional family member, Julius asked curiously, "Where is that other son?"


    "Dead," Lucius replied, his tone solemn and his face sombre. Simultaneously, Eleanor''s face distorted into a disgusted grimace as her eyes burned in hatred for a second. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My condolences," Alina said earnestly, sad to hear the news. After living six months in luxury, she felt in debt to the couple and tried her best to help them manage the manor.


    "Enough about him! We don''t want to speak about him. Ever." He stated firmly before calming down and adding. "I have one more surprise for you. I''ve witnessed your diligence and good heart. That''s why today I''ll conduct the talent-unlocking ritual for you!"


    Upon hearing his words, Adam perked his ears in curiosity. What was that talent ritual about? Was it similar to the one he would unlock in five years and a half?


    "What is a talent?" Julius asked, confused.


    With a reassuring smile, Eleanor explained, "It''s normal for you not to know about it. Through a ritual, nobles unlock or inherit a talent from magical beasts." Then, adjusting her sitting and raising her index, as she did during their lessons, she added, "Your innate potential and state during the ritual define the talent''s quality you''ll obtain.


    So, if a diligent young man like you uses a weak beastcore, you have a high chance of obtaining its best talent. On the opposite, a lazy and talentless young master, despite using the best core available on the market, will only end up with a mediocre one."


    After her explanation, Lucius proudly chimed in. "Considering your high potential, we chose the core of a tier four beast named the Ethereal Serpent. It is an extremely rare creature that emerges from unknown and mystical realms. We hope you''ll unlock its incredible talent for magic."


    "Shit. I''m jealous..." Adam muttered before yelling, "I promise I won''t slap you during your sleep again! Unlock my talent, too!"

 Chapter 36: Beyond Mana

    The Ethereal serpent was a creature shrouded in mystery. Information was scarce, yet it was a renowned legendary beast with mystical abilities. Rumours said it could even command the four primary elements to use overbearing, yet unusual spells.


    Such a rare core was essentially impossible to buy with money. Only favours could permit a noble to acquire it. Luckily, Lucius had a strong connection with a marquisate, obtaining the core with promises and gold. With this investment, the baron showed how much he valued the boy''s talent and efforts, going all in to help him develop.


    "Julius, we hope you will grant us a request before proceeding with the ritual," Eleanor said, her face solemn and her voice firm.


    "Sure! You have been so good to me and Mom since we arrived here," Julius answered, rising to his feet and slightly bowing his head in gratitude. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Once you''re grown up, we want you to help your brother manage the territory and expand the family''s influence." She revealed straightforwardly. Contrarily to Lucius, she wanted to show the boy her trust to earn his back.


    "As long as he doesn''t ask me to do bad things, I promise," Julius said, smiling radiantly.


    The couple smiled in return, reassured by their choice and the boy''s honesty. After all, not everyone repaid kindness with kindness.


    On the other side of the table, despite her confusion about all the magical discussions, Alina nodded in approval, proud of her son''s integrity.


    "Thank you, Julius. I''m sure you are dying to unlock your talent." Lucius said, standing up and adding as he left the room. "Come to the alchemy chamber whenever you are mentally ready. I have already prepared everything."


    "Chase him, fool! I want to see that talent ritual." Adam yelled, impatient to see the ritual.


    As eager as his big brother, the boy excused himself and swiftly raced to join Lucius, his head filled with dreams and his heart with hope.


    Two minutes later, he stood before the door, asking his big brother, "What talent do you think I''ll unlock?"


    "Heh, look at your potential. You''ll obtain the worst talent for sure! HAHAHA." Adam mocked, acting like a kid because of his jealousy.


    Julius knew answering was a waste of time. He couldn''t beat him verbally, so he quietly ignored his big brother and pushed the door open, revealing its new setting.


    He gazed at the arcane symbols and mystical inscriptions softly glowing and humming in amazement. In the center, he saw an ornate white altar upon which the Ethereal Serpent''s core was carefully placed, pulsating with ethereal energy.


    "Stand before the altar. You won''t need to do anything." Lucius instructed with a smile, ready to start the ritual.


    As he followed the baron''s guidance, anxiety gripped his heart, and questions flooded his mind. ''What if big bro is right? What if I unlock a useless talent?'' He thought, his steps gradually becoming heavier, and his hands trembled.


    Noticing his panic, Adam gently grabbed the boy''s shoulder, silently showing his support. Reassured by the gesture, Julius'' eyes brightened as determination chased away his negative thoughts.


    Soon, he stood before the altar, and Lucius started chanting. Words in an ancient language echoed through the room and resonated with the core first, then the boy. The inscriptions hummed to life in response to the magical incantations, casting dancing shadows on the chamber walls.


    Subsequently, the Ethereal Serpent''s core brightened and connected with Julius'' heart, attuning and resonating with one another rhythmically. After a moment of profound connection, the core''s energy slowly and gently transferred itself into Julius'' heart.


    Passing through his undeveloped mana circuits, the transition was seamless, as if the ethereal energy was back to its rightful place in the boy''s body.


    Once the energy depleted, the core cracked and turned into fine dust, blown by the boy''s excited breathing.


    Feeling better than ever before, Julius clenched his fists a few times in amazement. He felt an entirely new energy course through his body, making him wonder why it differed from mana.


    As he mused, confusion covering his features, Lucius unsteadily walked towards him, his face pale and blood dripping from his nostrils.


    Noticing the boy''s worried glance, he swiftly said, "It''s difficult for me to conduct the ritual using a tier four core. Quick! Tell me. Do you feel a stronger connection with mana?"


    His eyes glowed with unconcealed expectation. He didn''t doubt the boy would unlock the best mana-related talent from the beast. With it, his path to becoming a mage would be smooth, and his family would immensely benefit. Even rivalling higher-ranked noble houses would be possible.


    In addition, if he could have a tier-four mage guide and teach his descendants, after a few generations, his house was bound to rise to prominence. At that time, today''s investment would have brought endless profits.


    Ambition flared in his heart as he gazed at the boy, waiting for him to end his self-assessment.


    "Huh... sorry. I don''t feel anything different concerning mana." Julius revealed, his cheeks blushing in shame. He didn''t want to disappoint his kind father-in-law. Yet, what he obtained from the ritual was out of his control.


    Lucius pinched his nose''s gape and sighed in disappointment. But everything wasn''t lost yet. It would still be fine if the boy obtained a talent related to affinities. However, confusion gained his heart as he heard the following words.


    "But I feel an entirely new energy following a distinct path flow through my body," Julius said, hoping it was an outstanding talent.


    "Not mana? It''s the first time I''ve heard something like this..." Lucius answered with a frown. After all, he only had shallow knowledge about the ethereal serpent except for its bizarre elemental spells.


    "Try to harness it," Lucius asked, hoping to be agreeably surprised.


    Julius did as told, feeling a weird sensation of warmth in his abdomen. As he revelled in it, he sensed a strange connection with his surroundings and perceived the natural energies dancing around him.


    He tried to gather and guide them inside his body as he did with mana. However, he instinctually knew that guiding it to his warm abdomen would yield better results.


    Passing through pathways he had never felt before, the energy eventually reached his abdomen, engulfing itself in a new ethereal organ. Then, it merged and reinforced the one already present.


    The process took twenty long minutes. But after claiming the energy, all trace of tiredness was gone, as if his vitality tremendously increased. He also felt a little stronger and more aware of his own body.


    ''Wow! That feeling is amazing,'' Julius thought happily, finding that talent of his extraordinary, before describing his sensations to Lucius.


    "Sigh... What a waste. You unlocked the worst kind of talent... A body-reinforcing one..." Lucius said, his voice laced with despair and his tears almost welling. All his plans and dreams collapsed in his mind. Nothing was sure anymore.


    However, someone in the room didn''t share his opinion. Standing above the boy, Adam looked at him wide-eyed, his mouth agape after hearing the narration.

 Chapter 37: A Cultivators Journey

    "Mages are the strongest for a reason. Even if you train hard and use mana to reinforce your body day after day, you''ll never surpass even the weakest tier three apprentice." Lucius said, his eyes closed and holding the bridge of his nose between two fingers.


    No matter how hard a body cultivator trained, a mage could end his life a hundred times before he could close the distance. Some even learned morphing spells, turning into deadly magical beasts and becoming more powerful than anyone who relied on their bodies.


    That''s why physical training became useless for magic art practitioners after reaching their second tier of mastery, not to mention that every noble knew body cultivation was a dead-end, with reaching tier-three after a life of strenuous efforts as the limit.


    ''It''s so frustrating. We''ll have to rely on luck for him to reach tier four now.'' Lucius thought, his brow twitching. Julius'' potential was now hindered, and they could only rely on his natural talent for mana to fuel his progress. Unfortunately, a person can only unlock a talent once in their life. Further attempts are pointless and wasteful.


    "Sorry for unlocking a useless talent." Julius apologised, his expression a mix of sadness and guilt. His fears had materialised, and, to his dismay, he really unlocked a useless talent, prompting him to consider a question. ''If I focused on mana more, could I have gotten a better talent?''


    His mood took a dive, and his shoulders slumped as he prepared to endure his big brother''s taunting, knowing how he enjoyed making fun of others. But those words never came.


    Confused, he looked in Adam''s direction, noticing his stunned expression and bulging eyes.


    ''Aren''t we in a magic world? How did he unlock that!?'' Adam thought, unable to believe he unlocked that.


    After a moment, he recovered his bearing and thought, his eyes glowing like two stars, ''It''s a great thing he unlocked it. He''ll develop a terrifying body for me.''


    After thinking for a bit, he felt it was logical for Julius to unlock a talent like that. After all, he made him train ever since he was a baby and ensured his good health, telling and teaching Theodore about balanced diets. His body''s potential was off the charts for a kid his age and heavily overshadowed his magic potential.


    "Hahaha, well done, kid. You unlocked an amazing talent!" Adam said, chuckling happily at the excellent news. But his joy only startled the boy.


    ''Is he serious, or is this a new technique to make fun of me?'' Julius thought, staring at him to find clues. But Lucius cut his thoughts short.


    "You can return to your room. We won''t have classes today." He said before tumbling out of the alchemy room, exhaustion and disappointment veiling his face.


    Left alone, Julius lowered his head in depression for a few moments before he felt a soft push on his back.


    "Why are you standing and looking at your feet like a fool? Quick, move to your room!" Adam said excitedly with a broad smile, impatient to confirm his suspicions.


    Looking at him, Julius wondered why he was the only one happy and silently went to his room.


    Upon reaching it, Adam spoke enthusiastically, "Change of schedule, give up your training on everything mana-related!" he declared.


    "Heh?? Why, big bro? I know my talent is useless, but I can still become a mage if I train hard." Julius said, his sad voice echoing in the room. He didn''t want to give up.


    "Your brain is the useless thing. Your talent is the best!" Adam yelled in answer, his hands trembling in excitement.


    "But Lucius said it was useless to reinforce my body... Big bro, are you pranking me again?" Julius questioned, unconvinced.


    "Tsk, I see you don''t trust me anymore... You changed!" Adam retorted, shaking his head in disappointment.


    ''Heh? When did I change?'' Julius thought, perplexed.


    "Listen well, fool. If I''m right, your talent goes well beyond body reinforcement." Adam revealed seriously, suspecting Julius'' talent was related to the Eastern cultivation systems in Earth''s mythology. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he were right, instead of mana, he would need to use life force or spiritual energies to sublimate and strengthen his body, slowly transforming it from a mortal and flawed shell to an immortal and perfect masterpiece. This talent would be incredible and probably unknown to this world.


    "Your talent aims to enhance you in an all-rounded manner, emphasising balance between body, mind and soul and seeking harmony and unity across these aspects," Adam said, trying to remember the novels about cultivation he used to read on earth.


    Upon hearing the description, hope filled Julius'' face. Explained like that, his talent undoubtedly didn''t look as bad as Lucius made it sound.


    "I''m not really sure about the names of each tier since they changed from one book to another, but your first tier should be called the Qi Gathering Realm," Adam said, finding it hard to remember much and realising it had already been years since he had read them.


    "Ooooh! Tell me, big bro, what do I have to do?" Julius asked excitedly, his eyes sparkling.


    "Hum, try to focus on gathering, refining, and cultivating your Qi by understanding and harnessing the fundamental life energy around you," Adam said, not really sure if he was right. "If you understand, leave magic and mana to me and focus on Qi cultivation."


    Happy that his talent turned out much better than he thought, Julius nodded like a hen and said, "I understand, big bro. I will cultivate hard!"


    Not wasting time, the boy sat on his bed, closing his eyes to begin his cultivation journey. Then, he tried to remember the feelings he experienced in the alchemy room and focused on sensing life energy.


    Soon, he felt it around him and absorbed it inside his new pathways, called meridians before, guiding the energy to his dan tian or abdomen. It was a slow process but yielded small results each time, prompting him to continue as he felt his body strengthen gradually.


    Amidst his cultivation, he reflected on the newfound path his talent had led him into, excited and determined to tread it until the limit.

 Chapter 38: The Return

    Leaving footprints in the snow, a hooded man draped in a large coat walked out of the frozen forest. He used his stick to navigate the slippery terrain illuminated by the sun''s soft glow in this first month of the year.


    His smile broadened as he looked at the river and the poor houses behind it. Nothing seemed to have changed since he left seven years ago. Gradually, he walked towards the village, fighting against the chilly winds as the muffled sound of his steps announced his return.


    After an hour, his eyes brightened as he stood before the house closest to the river and knocked on the door. Yet, after five minutes, no one came to open. A frown etched itself on his hooded face. "Where is she?" He muttered, raising his right leg and smashing it with a mighty kick, causing it to fly out of its hinges.


    As the door collapsed, revealing the dusty interior, his frown deepened. Cobwebs adorned every corner, hinting at months of neglect. A bad feeling took root in his heart. Hurriedly, he checked the other rooms, only to find them in the same state.


    Simultaneously, alarmed by the crashing sound, the neighbors gathered in the street, conversing loudly to figure out what had happened while gazing curiously at the house.


    Soon, under the morning''s light, they saw the hooded man slowly emerge and walk towards them, his coat fluttering in the wintry wind and his obscured face menacing. Their chatter became louder as they wondered what the traveler wanted in their poor neighborhood and why he chose this empty home when they heard his frustrated voice.


    "Where are the woman and her baby?"


    Startled by his sudden question but seeing an opportunity, the village''s poor wretches smiled slyly at each other before a middle-aged man answered, "I would gladly tell you everything I know about them. Sadly, my memory is not as good as it used to be without stimulation. Hehe."


    "Catch." The man answered, throwing a few coins at him, unbothered by the price.


    "I remember she left about six months ago," he continued, his voice laced with feigned innocence. "But where she went after that... Well, my memory needs more stimulation."


    The hooded man''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of amusement dancing in their depths. "Is that so?" he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "After seven years, it seems you''ve conveniently forgotten me, peasants."


    Alarms rang in the man''s wife''s head as the image of a terrible man resurfaced. She stumbled back and stuttered, "I-I r-remember she had been working at an apothecary shop. Perhaps you''ll find more answers there." She blurted out, her body trembling and her pupils dilated.


    The man looked at her, snorted and left, heading to the apothecary shop without wasting time.


    "Why did you tell him for free? We could have asked for more money if we played it right." The man asked his wife, unsatisfied by the lost opportunity.


    The other neighbors nodded, anger flashing in their eyes. How could they divide the few coins among so many people?


    "You''re all idiots! Did you forget about the man who seven years ago disappeared without a word?" She exclaimed, fear tainting her words as she remembered the man''s hateful actions and the terror he forced them to live in.


    "You mean that infamous devil?" A villager asked, sweat dripping from his forehead despite the cold.


    "Yes! He is back. Inform everyone and never go out at night!" screamed the woman, remembering a past she preferred to forget.


    ***


    After a short walk, the hooded man entered the apothecary shop and gazed at the old man covered in heavy clothes and resting behind his counter. Then, at the shelves supporting flasks of different forms, filled with medicines behind him and finally at the book-filled library.


    "How can I help you? Do you need medicine for your travels?" Theodore asked with a warm smile, eager to help.


    "I''m searching for the woman who previously worked here. Could you tell me where she is?" He asked, impatience bubbling as he drew closer to his goal.


    "And who might you be?" Theodore asked, his smile replaced by a sharp gaze contrasting his old age and continuing, his voice solemn. "I don''t think she has any family members."


    The hooded man fell silent for a second, his smile widening as he walked towards the library and pushed it using a single arm to block the door.


    Then, he turned, his eyes menacing as he approached the counter, saying, "You know, you could have chosen the easy way, old man..."


    "Where is she?" He asked, holding his stick before him.


    "Why do you want to know?" Theodore asked, terrified by the situation but unwilling to let danger threaten Alina and Julius.


    However, the man wasn''t pleased with the answer.


    "ARGH!"


    With a swift movement, he lashed his stick at Theodore''s left arm, causing him to scream in pain as horrible scrunching sounds echoed in the room.


    "Tell me! Where are they?" He asked authoritatively, a malevolent smile stretching his lips.


    "I... I don''t know. They left six months ago without a word." Theodore said through gritted teeth while enduring the pain the best he could. The man was too swift for him to follow his movement, much less react to it. Alas, the man desired an answer and wouldn''t give up before getting it.


    "AARGH!"


    With another strike, the man mercilessly broke his second arm, his smile broadening as he asked, "You''re lying. Where is the kid?"


    Theodore caught a detail in his question. It went from searching for Alina to her kid. Why? Why was he searching for the seven-year-old boy? This question thundered in his mind, numbing the pain before realisation struck him.


    ''So you know about him, too?'' Theodore thought silently, his wrinkly face hardening and his eyes burning in determination. He would never betray his friend. Not a single word would escape his lips!


    "Speak, old man. We can still stop before it''s too late," the hooded man''s commanding voice sounded again, but he remained silent, glaring at him defiantly.


    Irritated by the old man''s stubbornness and believing more pain would make him cooperate, he swung his stick again and again, breaking bones one after another.


    "Speak!"


    "ARGH!"


    "Speak!"


    "ARGH!"


    Painful screams reverberated ominously in the shop, alerting the passer-byes and neighbors as the scene repeated itself, frustrating the hooded man to no end.


    "I told you to speak, old buffoon!" he roared in anger, unable to contain himself anymore and unleashing a flurry of deadly strikes on the poor Theodore. Amidst this display of violence and cruelty, his hood dropped, revealing his jet-black hair and piercing blue eyes.


    After venting, he gazed at the dying apothecary, his malevolent smile returning to his lips as he said in ridicule, "You died for nothing, idiot! I''ll still find him, no matter the cost."


    Then, he walked to the door, moved the library aside, and exited the shop, leaving Theodore sprawled on the ground, his body a sad sight to behold.


    Every visible bone had been broken, his limbs were bent at unnatural angles, and his ribs pierced his lungs, causing his ragged breathing to emit gurgling sounds. Yet, his blurring consciousness worried for his friend instead of his fading life. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This madman is back after seven years. Please be careful.'' He thought, saddened to leave before meeting him again. ''I couldn''t deliver my promise to die peacefully. I hope you won''t be mad.''


    ''Thank you for everything you did in the past seven years. I wish you a great and happy life delving in magic and alchemy... my friend,'' He thought, a smile stretching on his lips despite the pain before slowly closing his eyes and taking his last breath.

 Chapter 39: The Vengeful Son

    "Freeze!" An armored guard mobilised by the worried citizen, his drawn sword glinting in the cold light, shouted the second the man came out of the shop. Alarmed by the painful screams echoing ominously through the street, they asked for his intervention.


    However, his serious expression shifted as he recognised the black-haired traveller. "Is that you, Gaston? When did you come back?" He asked with a raised brow.


    "Nice timing. Where is the woman who worked in this shop and her kid?" Gaston inquired, his signature smile broadening on his face.


    Stunned by the question yet recalling Gaston''s reasonable nature when others complied, the guard answered, tucking his fingers around his chin. "I think there was a story about them going for the naming ceremony six months ago and never returning to the village. That''s everything I know."


    Then, following protocol to resolve the situation, he added, "Follow me to the station. I need you to recount what happened before setting you free."


    However, his eyes trembled in fear as his words lingered in the air, watching Gaston''s stick crashing against his neck at horrifying speeds.


    "I don''t have time for this and don''t care about consequences anymore," Gaston said amidst the blood-curdling sound of a head being ripped by sheer power.


    Before dying, the guard suddenly remembered a bizarre body he had disposed of seven years ago. Its decapitated corpse struck him as mysterious, causing him to ponder, ''How can a blunt weapon cause such damage?'' Unsurprisingly, his head flew in the air as he experienced the answer.


    The observing citizens screamed in fear, "Murder, murder in broad daylight!" and scrambled away like a flock of sheep, leaving the smiling Gaston alone in the street.


    His investigation complete, Gaston put his hood back on and walked toward the edge of the village, his eyes shining like two stars as he thought. ''It''s a little early to return. But for my goal, I can sacrifice my vengeance. I''ll have to use "that" to save time.''


    He would be lying if he said he wasn''t disheartened. Yet circumstances hindered his desire to torment Lucius slowly for his foolishness.


    Pondering, he left the village in the barony''s manor direction, excited to see his years of preparation bear fruits.


    ***


    A few hours later, Sir Max dropped the report he read with gritted teeth and hurriedly ran to share the information with Lucius.


    "Sir, the bastard is back in town. He killed a guard and an old apothecary before leaving." He explained, his fists clenched into two balls.


    "What?!" Lucius answered, his voice an octave higher after hearing the news about his bastard''s return. Then, he added, "Plaster wanted posters everywhere and stop him at any cost. We need to get rid of him once and for all."


    Tired of living under the threat of a vengeful son and understanding he would never change despite the chance he gave him, Lucius finally decided to remove this thorn from his feet thoroughly.


    With a nod, Max continued his report. "From the witnesses'' testimony, the apothecary Gaston killed was the old man accompanying Julius and Alina. They also mentioned he asked about their whereabouts."


    Upon hearing the sad news, worry gnawed at Lucius'' heart as he urged, "Don''t let Julius learn about it. I don''t want such a good kid to be tainted by anger and revenge so young." Then, anger flashed through his eyes as he thought, ''Did you disappear seven years ago only to come back and try to destroy my family again? No matter what you plan, I won''t let you succeed!''


    With resolve hardened, he analysed the event''s testimony and planned for the worst-case scenario.


    "He''ll come here to get Alina and her child. Give the maids a week off and increase security around the manor. I don''t want even a fly to pass without being reported!" Lucius ordered, his solemn voice echoing in the great hall.


    With a bow, Max left to carry on his duty, his eyes ablaze with unwavering determination. Despite his strength, he was afraid of Gaston too, and wanted to snuff the threat.


    As the clinking of his iron boots echoed in the corridor, Eleanor stepped from behind Lucius'' throne and said, hate glowing in her eyes, "I told you years ago to at least imprison him for what he did. Even if he is your firstborn son, you can''t forgive what he did to Nathan!"


    Even if Gaston''s assassination attempt failed, it left irreversible damage on her son''s body, crippling his mana circuits and rendering him unable to use mana. She failed to understand why her husband allowed him to live freely.


    "I wanted him to live an honest life and understand his mistake," Lucius replied with a trembling voice, covering his face with his hand. Why did his boy end up like that? He had treated him and his mother so well. Yet that''s how things turned out, leaving them only one option.


    "Trust me, Eleanor. I won''t make the same mistake twice. I gave him a chance, not two." He said, using his hand to fix his hair''s strands and revealing his determined gaze. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I hope so. He is a living nightmare I can''t support anymore." She said, remembering how they lived in anticipation, imagining the worst after he disappeared for seven years.


    They both knew Gaston hated them and wanted revenge after Max reported the news seven years ago when he hired him to carry the royal orders.


    That''s why they tested and investigated Julius'' background so extensively, scared of Gaston''s devious plans. What if the madman trained the boy to make him infiltrate and destroy his family from within?


    After all, who knew what devious schemes could be brewed in the bastard''s head?


    ***


    Meanwhile, Julius diligently cultivated in his room, oblivious to the undercurrents swirling around him.


    However, a sensation of unease assaulted Adam''s mind from nowhere, scratching his senses and causing his glowing eyes to narrow. ''What is wrong with me today?'' He pondered, wondering if the distracting feeling would disappear if he went to the dream place.


    Acting on his idea, he closed his eyes and swiftly informed Julius, "I''ll nap for a few hours. Don''t wake me."


    ***


    As he woke up in his apartment a few seconds later, the annoying sensation resurfaced, stronger than before, causing him to frown in displeasure.


    ''Should I take a walk to empty my mind?'' he mused, trying to find a reason for his discomfort. Then, he rose to his feet, left his room, and stepped into the plaza.


    The red moon illuminated the empty place as his eyes darted left and right, hoping to encounter someone in the gloomy area eleven. However, he only saw the terrible tower reaching for the sky, its frame a testament to grandeur and might.


    Faced with the impressive yet terrifying structure, he couldn''t help but reflect, ''I''m much stronger than before. Should I try the second trial?''


    Strangely, the scratchings he endured lessened at this thought. But he swiftly dismissed it, thinking, ''I won''t be able to heal my soul again. It''s too dangerous.'' However, the scratchings buzzed in his mind, stronger than ever, causing his eyes to bulge and his hands to hold his head subconsciously.

 Chapter 40: Reluctant Return

    Clutching his head in pain, he screamed inwardly, ''Why do I feel forced? I swore not to return! Did I lose my mind?''


    With a shake of his head to dismiss the scratchings and knitted brows, he slowly walked towards his apartment, unwilling to approach the tower. However, after a few steps, the noises intensified, causing a groan to escape his lips and his eyes to look back at the monumental construct.


    "NO! I don''t want to participate in the sick trial ever again," He roared, hating the sensation of being forced to do something. He slapped his face with both hands, using the pain as an anchor to reorganise his mind. Sadly, the unease that plagued him only intensified.


    "Why can''t I just learn magic until Julius turns thirteen?!" He screamed, his face contorting into a grimace as his mind buzzed, almost whispering for him to enter the tower.


    Unable to endure the plaguing sensation, he ultimately turned and walked to the gates. After a long moment of hesitation, he gritted his teeth and placed his hand on it.


    After the same blinding white light enveloped him, causing his air to bristle, he disappeared from the plaza.


    When he opened his eyes, he found himself in the boundless white room he visited seven years ago. Then, the familiar messages popped up before his eyes, one line after another.


    [Welcome to the tower of trials. Prove your skills and mastery by conquering its floors.]


    [A reward tailored for the challenger will be awarded after each successful conquest.]


    [Warning: Half the damage sustained during the trials will be carried to your body outside the Dream place. Be careful, challengers.]


    [The tower''s second trial will begin in thirty seconds. Prepare yourself, challenger.]


    "..." His mood hit rock bottom as he read the messages, forcing doubts to thunder in his mind. ''I must really have gone mad. Because of feelings and intuition, I''m putting myself under this torture once more...'' He thought, his lips quivering and his left eye twitching.


    After thirty seconds, the boundless room came to life, trembling as rumbling sounds echoed everywhere. The smooth white floor turned crude and rocky before parts rose towards the appearing blue sky. Soon, tall peaks appeared before his eyes, forming a small mountain chain.


    With dead eyes and praying not to meet bears in this place, he muttered, "Great, after the forest, a mountain."


    Soon, the familiar messages appeared.


    [Defeat five magical creatures to complete the second trial.]


    [The reward''s quality will be based on the type of beasts slain by the challenger.]


    [Slay the boss to obtain the biggest possible reward.]


    [Remaining time: Forty-eight hours.]


    ''So this time, it''s the magical creatures I''ve read about. Let''s hope I''ll find some magical rabbits to hunt,'' he thought, smiling wryly and remembering his plan to hunt rabbits in the first trial, only to be met by an alpha wolf and its pack.


    Then, his eyes narrowed as seriousness veiled his face. ''I have to save mana as much as possible and deal with weak creatures using melee combat,'' he pondered, taking his first steps toward the highest mountain peak.


    The sound of his steps echoed amidst the peaceful landscape for an hour before his eyes widened at the sight of a creature.


    He gulped, his beating heart hammering in his chest as his pupils dilated. It was an enormous spider the size of a cow. With eight long, hairy legs, six eyes and two horrifying clicking mandibles. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dagger in hand, his face shifted to solemnness as he readied himself to make his move. He raised his right leg, then his left and dashed... In the opposite direction.


    ''The heck is that thing? I''d rather fight the bear again than this shit.'' He thought, an icy shiver running down his spine as he scrambled away.


    With inhuman velocity, he reached a boulder and hid behind it. Grasping his increased endurance and strength, he patted himself mentally, happy about his progress. After all, compared to seven years ago, his body was six times stronger!


    Then, he peered above the boulder to ensure the spider didn''t follow him and reviewed his limited knowledge of nature''s creations. Despite the creepiness of the creature, he didn''t flee without good reason.


    According to his memories from Earth, mammal species could thrive without going extinct only because insects were small creatures. Imagining how absurdly strong an insect the size of a human would be caused his eyes to tremble in dread.


    For example, ants were known for their ability to carry fifty times their weight. Not impressive considering their average weight of 0,015 grams, right? What if they were sixty kilos instead? Wouldn''t that mean they could lift three tons casually?


    This applied to spiders, as well. At equal weight, their silk was five times as strong as steel, so why would he fight one the size of a cow?


    With a shake of his head, he dismissed his analysis and resumed his accession to the peak, swearing not to fight insects. After twenty minutes, another creature confronted him.


    ''That''s better! Give me beasts. I''m not foolish enough to fight insects and make the trial harder for the fun of it.'' He thought, smiling after spotting one of his old enemies, a wolf.


    Without wasting a second, he charged, aiming for a swift resolution of the fight using his dagger.


    As his hair danced in the wind, the wolf peered at the human with its golden eyes, its patch of yellow fur reflecting the light.


    Without a sound or a movement, it patiently waited for the human to close the gap. Once he reached the two-meter range, it suddenly opened its maw, revealing a yellow ball of dancing arcs before spatting it with a howl.


    A lightning bolt escaped its mouth, blurring as it aimed to zap the arrogant human to death.


    "Shit." Adam only had time to scream and cross his arms to protect himself before being engulfed by the attack.


    "ARGH!"


    A painful scream echoed as the wolf''s eyes glistened, waiting for the right moment to jump in and deliver the final blow with excitement.


    However, alarms suddenly rang in its mind. Its eyes narrowed, warily scrutinising the man''s rising finger before an impact jerked its head back.


    Confusion veiled its eyes for a second before they dimmed as blood flowed from the hole drilled into its forehead.


    "I already said. No matter what you try to do to me, I''ll do it to you before!" Adam roared as the yellow arcs engulfing him dissipated in the wind, revealing his unscathed body.

 Chapter 41: The Second Trial: The Crystal Sanctum

    Amidst his anger, he couldn''t help but sigh in relief. If he hadn''t learned the mana shield spell from Lucius, the wolf attack might have left him twitching on the ground, defenseless against its prying maws. Yet, his spasming arms made him realise the protection proved too weak to negate spells of the same tier entirely.


    With this new understanding, he adjusted his approach. ''Change of plan, I''ll go all out, or I won''t escape this place unscathed,'' he thought, gritting his teeth and blaming himself for misunderstanding. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He assumed magical beasts would be physically stronger than their regular counterparts, like humans practising breathing techniques to reinforce their muscles. Not that they literally would use magic and throw lightning bolts out of nowhere. Fighting in melee against spell casters was unthinkable.


    ''I guess Lucius was right. A body cultivator would die a hundred times before closing the distance against a mage.'' He mused the baron''s words with a frown after experiencing how accurate they were.


    After organising his thoughts, he walked towards the wolf''s carcass with a smirk, a mad light flashing across his eyes as he assessed his work. The bullet completely pierced the wolf''s skull, penetrated its brain and exited from the back, drilling a small hole in the ground.


    He nodded, pleased by his modifications results, before crouching to retrieve his spoils. Curiously, he started with the fangs before noticing a notification floating in the corner of his view.


    He focused on it, and soon, a message appeared before his eyes.


    [Tier one Lightning Wolf slain. You have gained 20 experience points.]


    ''Huh? I thought I couldn''t gain any experience in the tower. I mean, I didn''t get any on the first floor.'' He thought, his brow lifted in confusion. ''I must have missed something.''


    Recalling the only instance he gained experience from Rachel, he pondered if they had something in common.


    ''Is it related to mana or magic? Did I not get experience on the first floor because I only killed normal beasts?'' He theorised, finding the explanation plausible before refocusing on the wolf''s body, unwilling to waste too much time.


    Without hesitation, he butchered the wolf, its blood flowing everywhere and painting the ground red. Yet, the gruesome activity didn''t seem to bother him. Then, he plunged his hand into its innards, fishing a round object out.


    "Can''t believe I already got a beast core," he muttered, his eyes glowing with interest and his mind racing with questions. Was their only purpose to unlock talents and be used in alchemy? Or did they hide other secrets? ''Magic is so interesting. I still have so many things to learn and discover!'' He couldn''t help but feel excited by these mystical questions.


    After confirming the core was the only difference between this specimen and a regular wolf, he resumed his search for prey. Half an hour later, a nearby cave caught his attention as if attracting him.


    The bizarre sensation alarmed him, causing him to resist with a grimace. Yet, he ultimately gave in, feeling something good awaited inside.


    Greed flashing through his eyes, he cautiously entered, feeling the temperature drop as he walked into the darkness. The damp air clung to his skin, and the distant sound of dripping water echoed through the cavernous space.


    Fortunately, the illuminate spell resolved his visibility problems as a dim ball of light appeared after he cast the spell.


    As he progressed through the narrow passage, the cave gradually widened, revealing a subterranean chamber adorned with crystalline formations. Stalactites hung like glistening icicles, refracting the soft glow of his spell into a dance of ethereal patterns. The ground beneath his feet transitioned from gravel to a smooth, uneven surface, worn by the passage of time.


    The ceiling opened into a majestic dome, allowing a beam of moonlight to filter through a natural skylight, adding a celestial touch to the underground sanctuary.


    Enchanted by the place''s beauty, he stepped towards the moonlit section of the cave, wondering if the thing calling him was there.


    However, as his foot touched the ground, a group of fireflies surrounded him, creating a mesmerising display of light for a second. Then, under his widening eyes, they gradually converged in a single spot, forming a colossal humanoid figure, its frame made of pure light.


    "What is that?!" Adam exclaimed in shock, his eyes bulging at the towering apparition.


    Alas, the answer he received wasn''t the one he expected.


    The giant bent its head, peering at him and, without notice, conjured a luminous spear. With an elegant movement of his hand, it hurled it towards Adam.


    Cold sweat covered his forehead as the giant spear swiftly approached, its speed appalling. Without thinking, he threw himself to the side in a panic. Sadly, he was too slow. The spear grazed his left arm, colliding with his mana shield.


    Assaulted by such potent energy, his protection instantaneously exploded into a rain of mana as the spear continued on its path.


    "ARGH," Adam screamed in pain as his tricep''s skin color shifted to black. Yet, his pain rapidly subsided, replaced by anger and... something else.


    "I can shoot things too, bastard. See if I don''t pierce that enormous head of yours!" He spat, his face contorting into a wrathful grimace. Ignoring his burnt arm, he swiftly extended a finger and fired a mana bullet.


    The projectile pierced the air, reaching the giant in a second. However, instead of penetrating the head, it only passed through, dealing no damage.


    Without wasting a second, he dashed toward his enemy, his mind thoroughly focused on destroying him despite the ineffectiveness of his previous attack.


    In response, the giant raised its hand and brought it down to swat the bug daring enough to invade its living space.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed in response as a smirk crept on his lips. Contrary to logic, he leapt forward, rolling on the ground before picking himself up and continuing his charge.


    "My spell doesn''t work? So what? I''ll still obliterate you! Haha." His mad laughter echoed in the cave as he swung his dagger with full force.

 Chapter 42: The Second Trial: Dancing with Light

    The dagger glinted with ferocity as it passed through the giant''s light-made body, leaving no visible damage. Yet, as the blade traced its path, a subtle but distinct burning sensation emanated from the point of contact, like the irritating sting of a relentless insect''s bite.


    Annoyed, the giant swung its colossal arms to catch the annoying bug. But Adam moved like an eel, slippery and swift. He dodged left and right, showcasing the progress made after learning under Sir Max''s tutelage.


    Wielding his dagger with finesse, he slashed and lacerated the giant as soon as he recovered his balance in a mesmerising, but dangerous dance.


    "Hahaha, let''s see who ends up burned, fucker."


    His provocative laughter reverberated as a crazy smile stretched on his lips, and his eyes glinted with amusement despite the precarious situation.


    As his words lingered, the giant changed his attack pattern. Maybe he felt provoked by Adam or just annoyed by the accumulation of searing sensations.


    His arms remained motionless momentarily as blinding light condensed into his palms. Shimmering arcs of energy danced on them, prompting Adam to hasten his onslaught and his heart to hammer against his chest.


    Then, the giant moved his massive hands deliberately, causing the energy to stir and morph into human-sized light spears around the insolent human. With each passing second, they multiplied until dozens of luminescent projectiles surrounded Adam.


    "Hum... Is it too late to apologise and discuss things like civilised individuals, Mr Giant?" Adam asked, his eyes widening and dread wrapping around his heart. His legs shook and clattered. This time, he was terrified by the menacing spells capable of ending his life in a split second.


    Alas, would the giant agree? Somehow, he didn''t need to wait to know the answer.


    ''Think fast! What can I do to survive?'' He thought, regretting his boastful provocations as his mind raced for a solution.


    However, the first spears were already closing in, ready to impale and scorch him to ashes.


    "STATUS!" He roared, moving like a ghost to dodge as his ethereal interface popped before his eyes. Then, he smashed his finger five times in the air.


    Agility: 6.5-> 9


    After adding five free attribute points to agility, he felt his body become more responsive, his reaction time reduced, and the spears travelled slower in his eyes. With this upgrade, he felt more confident about surviving the deadly spells... relatively. There still were too many of them, and the slightest mistake would result in his death.


    He evaded the first spears, causing a sensation of relief to wash over him. His white T-shirt fluttered with his ample movements as his lips curled into a smile.


    However, as more spears closed in, he noticed he had less and less space to move. If nothing changed, they would pierce him in the next few seconds. His evasive manoeuvres had to become faster, waste less space and use fewer movements.


    He focused on improving, refining his technique with each passing second. Alas, an icy shiver ran down his spine. The sheer number of projectiles overwhelmed him again.


    Faced with the lethal barrage, he gritted his teeth and clenched his dagger tightly. A mad light flashed in the depth of his eyes as he stopped thinking. Despite the risks, his brain couldn''t predict their trajectories anymore. He would be hit. It was a fact.


    ''Don''t let me down!'' He thought, remembering his dagger''s abilities.


    Beastbane Dagger''s Abilities:


    Ferocity Enhancement: Infused with the raw power of the bear and alpha wolf, the dagger deals extra damage against supernatural or monstrous adversaries.


    Animal Instinct: Wielders may experience heightened instincts, gaining subtle awareness of their surroundings when the dagger is unsheathed.


    If prediction wouldn''t do, he would rely on instinct! That was his plan!


    He dodged again, and again, and again. His breath grew ragged and muscles sore under the strain of the rapid movements. His space to manoeuvre shrank by the second as scorching projectiles grazed his skin and burned his hair. Time seemingly extended, giving him the feeling he had been dancing madly for an eternity.


    His T-shirt stuck to his skin, drenched by his abundant sweat, as he stopped moving a moment later. Exhausted and on the verge of fainting, his smile broadened to reach his ears. He had dodged the last spear!


    Meanwhile, the giant''s light dimmed noticeably, and his movements became sluggish.


    He noticed those details, causing the madness hiding in his eyes to surge.


    "Huf-Huf... Are you tired? You should have accepted my offer earlier!" He screamed, charging at the giant like a wild beast out for blood.


    His arms came to life as he hacked and slashed at his adversary''s huge body despite his exhaustion. For him, the giant was his ultimate enemy, the source of future nightmares disturbing his peace. They couldn''t live in the same world. He had to kill him... or die trying.


    "You think you are something? You think you can burn me? See who burns! Hahaha."


    His maniacal laughter reverberated in the cave. His earlier terror vanished, replaced by the feeling he had experienced years ago... a liberating yet dangerous one.


    Cornered by the vicious human, the giant counter-attacked. Dust billowed in an ominous dance as palms and fists shot to the ground, cracking the once glorious stone slabs.


    However, exhausted by his earlier spell, he failed to land any hit. After all, what compelled him to rely on magic was Adam''s agility in the first place. And now that his dodging skills had improved by leaps and bounds, he had even less of a chance to emerge victorious from this deadly battle.


    After a few minutes and hundreds of lacerations, the giant''s frame shook like a candle in the wind. Its once glorious light dimmed so much that he was nothing more than a shadow of his former self.


    Feeling death approaching, calling him into its cold yet merciful embrace, he cast a hate-filled gaze at his insidious adversary.


    "I hate you even more! Who asked you to burn me as soon as you appeared? Die!" Adam roared, his arms blurring and primitive dagger glinting violence as he delivered the killing blows.


    Unable to endure further, the giant''s body exploded into a rain of light, his heart filled with unwillingness and indignation. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally safe, the accumulated tension and adrenaline keeping him standing vanished. His legs buckled, and he collapsed weakly to the ground, utterly spent by the harrowing experience.


    Yet, a smile stretched his lips, and his eyes glinted.


    [Tier 2 Boss Light Guardian defeated, You have gained 500 experience points.]

 Chapter 43: The Second Trial: Rising Strength

    [Tier 2 Boss Light Guardian defeated, You have gained 500 experience points.]


    [Boss vanquished while being at a much lower level, xp+100%]


    [Boss defeated in solo, xp+50%]


    [You have gained 1250 experience points.]


    Adam looked at the floating notification, excitement burning in his eyes. ''So many experience points!'' He claimed inwardly, exhilarated by the reward. With so much, he was sure to level up a few times in succession.


    He also noticed the guardian was a tier-two creature without surprise. After all, it was much stronger than the lightning wolf.


    "Hahaha. I almost died, but the Xp is worth it!" He laughed, finding humour in his situation, madness glinting in his eyes as he lay on the ground.


    "Let''s check how my stats changed!" he said in excitement, diverting his attention from the exhausting battle to something that would hopefully restore his mood.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: N/A


    LVL: 7


    Exp: 15/1280


    HP: 63/65


    Vitality: 6.5 (+0.6)


    Strength: 6.8 (+0.6)


    Agility: 9.5 (+0.6+2.5)


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 25


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger


    Skills:


    Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1, Mana bullet LVMAX.


    Other: Mage''s hands.


    Passive: Mana Control T2, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1.


    Trial''s progress:


    Remaining time: Forty-three hours.


    Progress: 2/5 kills.


    Note: Soul is damaged. Five levels in one fight? How did you not die? Are you a cheater?


    As he read his status page, his eyes enlarged in shock.


    "I went straight from level two to level seven! Amazing!"


    He then checked the passive increase he had received for each stat.


    "I levelled up once because of the wolf, then five more times after killing the light guardian. I received a boost of 0.6 for all my stats!" He exclaimed happily, his smile broadening across his face. It might not sound like much, but it was free, and with how dangerous those creatures were, he needed any help he could get.


    He also remembered the requirement for each level, realising it was a linear growth, requiring double the experience each time.


    Then, he fell into deep thoughts, pondering about his distribution. During his fight against the light guardian, he spent the five free attribute points for reaching level two to boost his agility by 2.5 points.


    ''I need to balance my stats with my free attribute points. Look at the giant; his spells were particularly deadly. Probably even strong enough to kill me in one hit. He could also crush me under his palms. Sadly for him, he was too slow.'' He thought, a frown of concern plastered on his brows.


    ''I don''t care about Lucius'' opinion concerning body refining. If I were slightly slower or had less stamina, I would have died against this pig giant.'' Thinking about this recent adversary made him grit his teeth in anger.


    He couldn''t sustain damage during the trial''s duration to preserve his soul. Yet, that hateful light guardian had thrown a spear at his face as soon as it appeared. Worse, the projectile had shattered his mana shield instantaneously, bypassing his defenses to injure him in a flash.


    Fortunately, the spear only grazed his arm, burning it a little and making him lose two health points thanks to his swift reaction.


    ''Anyway, I''m more sure than ever that going for an all-rounded approach in my distribution is the way to go... I think... Probably?'' In truth, he wasn''t sure about his choice. He just wanted to balance his stats because he didn''t like the idea of having exploitable weaknesses.


    Sure, he could go all in on the mage path and invest everything in intelligence, but then what? Anyone closing in on him would wipe the floor with his weak body. Even in magic fights, if he could dodge just a portion of the spells thrown at him while his adversary stood stationary, wouldn''t he have a better chance of winning?


    ''Well, let''s just distribute them. It won''t be too late to change my approach later. I can also learn to brew new potions as well.'' With this thought, he pressed the plus buttons floating by the holographic screen.


    Vitality: 6.5-> 11.5


    Strength: 6.8-> 11.8


    Agility: 9.5-> 12


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 0


    A soothing feeling engulfed his sprawled body, making his veins squirm like snakes under his skin and his nervous system twitch as he became twice as endurant, powerful, reactive and deadly.


    Next, he pondered about intelligence. To have more and richer mana without enough control was a mistake, in his opinion, especially considering he wanted to delve into alchemy after inheriting Theodore''s passion and dreams.


    With everything done, he checked his status panel one last time before noticing a new entry in his passive skills.


    Surprised, he exclaimed with a smug smile. "Hahaha, I knew I could be the best dagger master!"


    Then, doubts danced in his eyes as he glanced at his enhanced Intuition T1 passive. If he had to be honest, he forgot about it since he never found a use or felt its effects. Yet, a sudden idea shattered his misconception.


    ''What if this skill is the cause of my restlessness? If I''m right, I should take things more seriously.'' He theorised, sensing something terrible might befall him, considering the feeling''s intensity.


    His sudden decision to enter the tower and check the cave, despite his initial reluctance, made a bit more sense. But he didn''t resolve the mystery yet. What looming threat could force him into making such dangerous decisions? It had to be something worse than fighting a tier-two boss, right?


    His frown deepened upon reaching this thought.


    "Take that skill back. It''s causing me to suffer in this damned place again!" He screamed to no one, venting the frustration of not finding the answer with curses.


    After a moment, he closed his interface, ignoring his snarky system''s note. What was wrong with it anyway? Somehow, he felt it was making fun of him, laughing at his sufferings after each harrowing battle he survived.


    Next, he focused on his state, assessing if he should continue the trial before concluding. ''I''m mentally exhausted. The stress of dodging these scalding light spears took a toll on my mind. I should rest for a few hours.''


    Time wasn''t a problem yet, and he didn''t believe he would meet a creature as strong as the light guardian. After all, it was the boss. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Just need to avoid insects,'' he thought, his lips stretching into a wry smile.


    He raised his head, his eyes scanning the area for his rightful spoils after the guardian had exploded in a rain of light. Soon, he smiled.


    Its luminous beast core rested on the ground.

 Chapter 44: A Tale of Two Worlds

    Adam held the core in his right hand, his eyes locked on the luminous shapes covering its smooth surface. Of similar appearance to the wolf''s, yet twice as wide, this core glowed with a delicate light instead of arcs of electricity.


    With two beast cores on hand, a mad light flashed in his eyes as he decided to experiment on the lower-ranked one, eager to find it an immediate use. After all, he didn''t forget how his hard-earned spoils disappeared after his first trial.


    After sitting on a nearby rock, he began using mana to scan the wolf''s core insides, wondering if he could absorb its remaining mana or trigger a reaction.


    Half an hour of testing later, his eyes enlarged as something unexpected suddenly happened to the core, causing cold sweat to drip from his forehead.


    The electric arcs multiplied and danced madly on the core''s surface after he poured a substantial amount of mana inside. Then, it gradually swelled, becoming larger and larger as an increasingly grating noise reverberated, shattering his smugness and making him realise he might have done something wrong.


    Believing his roaring instinct, he tensed his right arm''s muscles before catapulting it forward, throwing the smooth item as far away from him as possible.


    The core traveled at a crazy speed, reaching the other side of the broad cave in less than a second. However, before he could marvel at his enhanced strength, blinding electric arcs engulfed everything in a five-meter radius. Sizzling noises deafened him as the smell of burning rocks assaulted his nose.


    After the blazing light receded, Adam uncovered his eyes before gazing at the devastation the explosion had left behind. Shocked by how such a small core could release so much energy, an icy river ran down his spine as he imagined what would have happened if he hadn''t thrown it. The answer lay before his eyes.


    The white rocks forming the cave''s ground turned red, scorching hot and melting from the heat released by the lightning, making him shiver in dread. His body would have been vaporised in a second if not for his swift reaction!


    "What a scary result... It feels almost as strong as a tier two spell," he muttered, his face as pale as a sheet. Yet, a part of his mind roared, scolding and questioning him. ''Did I almost blow myself up like an idiot?'' sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a deep breath, he calmed his raging fears. Then, he pondered this new discovery. Did the core blow up because he over-saturated it, causing it to become unstable and eventually rupture under the pressure? Or did his mana conflict with the properties or inherent element of the core, causing the explosive reaction?


    After contemplating for a moment, he gave up his experimentation, a satisfied smile tugging at his lips. "Hmm, Who cares? I just invented magical grenades. I knew I could become an inventor if I wanted to! Hahaha."


    He shifted on the rock slightly, adjusting his posture to rest comfortably. With over forty-two hours to complete the trial, he didn''t have to push himself. Instead, he could wait to recover to peak conditions before facing future challenges.


    ''Why do I feel like I forgot something?'' He suddenly asked himself as his tired mind found comfort in sleep.


    ************


    In the meantime, in the Riverwood Manor, Julius shook and slapped empty air vigorously. Anyone witnessing his act would think he lost his mind. His distorted facial features, anxious eyes, and trembling lips, however, hinted at a deep emotional turmoil.


    "Big bro! Wake up! Stop scaring me. This prank is not fun..." The boy screamed, tears welling in his eyes as it was the first time this situation occurred. Usually, his brother would awaken a moment after he shook him. Yet, he had been trying for a while already, going as far as to push and slap him.


    Unfortunately, he got no reaction, letting him assume the worst.


    "Waaah. Big bro is dead." He cried, unable to hold his sadness in. At first, he didn''t pay too much attention to his brother''s shenanigans, believing he was being ignored or pranked.


    However, after realising that Adam had been napping for six hours, a bad feeling crept into his childish heart. After all, the sun had already set, eclipsed by the glowing moon in the sky.


    Despite his desire to help, he didn''t know what to do.


    At first, he thought about asking Lucius for help. But he recalled how, six months ago, they arranged for the baron to forget anything related to his brother to avoid arousing further suspicion.


    His emotions were a mess. He was sad, scared and lost without his big brother, who accompanied and cared for him since he was a baby.


    "Waaah. Don''t die, big brother. I promise to listen to you more. I promise to be nice and not taunt you by saying the food is delicious any more. Please wake up!"


    Sadly, only silence answered as his tearful pleas resounded, shattering the night''s calm.


    In the middle of his mournful weeping, loud noises echoed, forcing him to raise his head in confusion. First, they appeared distant and subtle in the quiet night. However, they progressively became louder and closer, alerting the preoccupied boy.


    "Snif... What is happening outside so late at night?"


    Distracted by the commotion, he climbed on his desk and put his hand on the window''s handle to open it. However, before he could, his room''s door slammed open, startling him.


    "JULIUS, GET DOWN!" Someone roared, their voice firm yet filled with worries. The urgency in their tone sent shivers down Julius'' spine as he scrambled to obey, his heart racing with fear and uncertainty.


    He only had time to jump down and hide behind his desk before...


    RUMBLE


    The wall exploded in a flurry of gravel, projected randomly everywhere. The loud sound of their collision in the chamber deafened him, making his mind blank for a moment.


    Meanwhile, Lucius raced to the boy, carried him in his arms, and scrambled out of the dangerous, dust-filled room.


    "Are you alright?" Lucius asked as he rushed through the manor''s corridors.


    Fortunately, the boy suffered no wounds during the explosion. However, his already troubled emotions worsened, descending into chaos. "Snif... Please, help my big bro. You are the only one to whom I can ask for help." He lost control of his thought process and spilled everything.


    It was too much for him to see his trusted friend dragged behind him while unconscious amidst the terrifying noises exploding outside.


    "We don''t have time for your imaginary friend''s stories! We are under attack. You and your mom are the targets," said Lucius, his stern voice leaving no place for objection. He had to regroup with his wife and prepare for the family''s escape before the bastard found them.


    However, Julius didn''t care about anything at this moment.


    "He is not imaginary! He was the one using magic and brewing potions the entire time. I''m no genius. He is!" He yelled, warm tears pouring down his cheeks.


    Lucius slowed down for a few seconds. Shocked by the revelation, he scrutinised the kid. Considering how hard he cried and how genuine his eyes looked, he believed the kid spoke the truth.


    Then, he remembered Julius'' mysterious words from six months ago. After he said his brother would avenge him, he had been slapped during his sleep, never finding the culprit.


    ''If his brother is indeed real, I understand how I couldn''t find him! It makes sense!''


    Yet, he shook his head, focusing on the imminent danger threatening to engulf them like the jaws of a ravenous beast. He had to ensure his family escaped before things turned from bad to worse. Then, he would satiate his curiosity and understand everything related to the boy''s brother in depth.

 Chapter 45: Gastons Symphony

    *****


    Ten minutes earlier.


    A symphony of harrowing screams echoed in the night. The manor knights'' bloodied figures trembled in fear under their sturdy metal armors. Despite wearing a few enchanted pieces granting them strength beyond their tier, only fear glowed in their despair-filled eyes.


    All because of a single man.


    Even if they initially outnumbered him twenty to one and were close to or at the peak of the first tier, if they followed a rigorous training regime to hone their skills, they were butchered like lambs by the hooded individual.


    Seventeen stiff corpses covered the ground''s stone slabs, painting them red as the pungent smell of blood filled the air. From the initial twenty, only three were left after five short minutes. Soon, the number would drop to zero. They knew it.


    "We can''t stop him. Run, run for your life," yelled one of the knights, terror gripping his heart in an icy embrace. He gazed at their overbearing opponent with trembling eyes. Then, he turned his heels and scrambled away as fast as he could.


    "Idiot. Don''t!"


    Unfortunately, the warning came too late.


    Like a living shadow out for blood, Gaston caught up with the coward in a flash. His blue eyes glinted with malevolent excitement as he stabbed the escapee''s neck, a demonic grin stretching under his hood.


    With a swift movement, he retrieved his stick, revealing a smooth hole gushing with glistening, warm blood.


    The wind howled in the next moment as his figure blurred. As agile as a panther, he dodged the two last survivors'' desperate simultaneous attacks, intending to sever his head off and pierce his heart at the same time.


    With seamless grace, he tensed his right arm and propelled it forward. The stick reached a horrific speed, closing in on his next victim with a merciless allure.


    BANG


    The forceful blow connected with the knight''s metal armor, bending its steel plates as if its material was mere plastic instead of powerful enchanted metal. Tearing and crumbling noises echoed in the courtyard for a moment before more terrifying ones replaced them... The man''s thoracic cage shattered amidst a soul-chilling cry as his body flew backwards under the impact.


    A second later, the knight collided with the ground heavily, shattering the slabs. But his momentum didn''t break yet. He continued to slide powerlessly across the courtyard until colliding with the manor''s wall.


    A chaotic scene of destruction ensued as gravel flew in every direction, loudly shattering windows and wooden furniture in a cacophony.


    "Don''t feel too happy, bastard. You will soon follow us to the afterlife." The last knight declared, his brave voice contrasting with his slumped shoulders and dull eyes. He had given up. He knew resistance was futile. Yet, part of him hoped for Sir Max to avenge his death.


    Gaston removed his hood in response, revealing his black ponytail flowing in the night''s wind. His blue eyes locked with the knight''s, his blood-curdling signature smile plaster on his face.


    "I like smart people, you know. You are one of them, right?" He asked, his innocent tone contrasting with the devastation he caused.


    The knight hesitated, wondering why such a question when he was at death''s door. Yet, he still answered. "Y-Yes, I am."


    "Tell me where in the manor my weapon is. Then, help me with a task, and I''ll let you keep your head," Gaston said, his smile broadening as his eyes glinted under the pale moon.


    Upon hearing the madman''s words, the knight felt a mixture of contrasting emotions clutch his heart. Joy, hope but also resolve and defiance as he gazed at his dead comrades. How would he look at himself in a glass if he helped the murderer after this carnage?


    He clenched his fists, and his jaws muscles bulged in determination, ready to refuse.


    However, the flames of his defiance wavered the next instant as images of his loving wife and child waiting for his return flashed in his mind. His face contorted into a painful grimace as doubts assaulted his heart... until he made a choice. He was reluctant, yet he couldn''t leave his family to fend for themselves alone.


    "I-I-It''s in your father''s room. As for your request... I''ll carry it."


    He lowered his head in shame. No matter the reason, he had betrayed his lord at the worst possible moment, forsaking his duty as a knight. But wasn''t it his duty as a man to keep his wife safe, too? Somehow, he found comfort in this idea, vowing never to let his family suffer in the future.


    "Leave," Gaston said, waving his hand dismissively before turning to the manor. As a master deceiver, he had already predicted the discussion''s outcome. His choice of the knight had been anything but random. No. It was all a part of his plan. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A plan that was seamlessly falling into place, like a puzzle''s pieces.


    Still harboring his appalling smile, he entered the manor. Memories of a life he had discarded years ago resurfaced, helping him navigate the corridors to his father''s room. Little did he know that by sending the guard flying and destroying a portion of the wall, he almost killed his target.


    *******


    Five minutes later...


    Lucius reached the manor''s hall, where Alina, Eleanor and Sir Max awaited his arrival with worried frowns.


    Lucius handed the crying boy to his mother. Then, he looked at Sir Max, his solemn voice filling the place as he gave his orders.


    "Take a carriage and travel to Sombraville without delay. Once there, use the Gate to travel to the capital and wait for me in my manor!"


    He threw a heavy pouch filled with gold and silver coins at his wife before turning his back on them.


    "What about you?" Eleanor asked, tears welling in her eyes and lips twitching. She dreaded to hear the answer but had to ask nonetheless.


    "I''ll end this nightmare of ours. Don''t worry, I''ll catch up with you later," Lucius answered, his eyes burning with determination. He had made the wrong decision, leading to years of anxiety and this catastrophe. Not anymore! Today, he would end his son''s madness once and for all.


    "NO! Save my big brother first!" Julius screamed, struggling in Alina''s embrace to confront the man. They couldn''t be separated before he helped his brother awaken. He wouldn''t accept it.


    Perplexed by the outburst, Aline frowned at her son. When did that brother of his return, and why was he so sad about his imaginary friend? Despite her confusion, She tried to calm and console him with soothing words but failed.


    Sadly, time waited for no one.


    "Leave, Max. Protect them at the cost of your life!" Lucius ordered, ignoring the boy. His solitary back moved to the throne hall, carrying an invisible burden pressing on his shoulders like a mountain.


    Sir Max lingered for a moment. Worry danced in his eyes before he grabbed Julius and carried him under his armpit. He then gestured at the two women to follow him.


    "Be safe, my lord. I won''t disappoint you," he muttered, determined to carry his mission quickly before returning to support his lord.


    ******


    Meanwhile, Lucius sat on his throne in the great hall, his eyes closed. Memories of his firstborn son''s childhood filled his mind. His smile, joys, and pains swirled in a whirlwind of fatherly love and regret.


    With a grimace, he shattered everything. Then, a fire burned in his heart, incinerating any trace of affection for Gaston once and for all.


    Three minutes later, his treacherous son entered the hall, carrying a Guandao. Its curved blade, mounted on a sturdy metallic shaft, glinted death. Meanwhile, golden patterns masterfully engraved along its frame shone elegance, creating a beautiful yet deadly contrast.


    "Father, I''m glad to see you after sixteen years," Gaston said, clenching his fists around his new weapon. However, his signature smile was gone. Instead, his face contorted into a horrifying grimace befitting a demon more than a man.


    "Don''t call me father. You are no son of mine, monster," Lucius answered, his eyes narrowed into slits and his face as cold as frost. ''The fight is going to be much harder. How did he find it?'' He thought in trepidation, memories of the smiling boy resurfacing.


    It was a tier-two weapon he had offered him for his tenth birthday. With potent physical enchantments, it was, and still is, a fighter''s perfect tool.


    "Humph. Give me Alina and her son, and I''ll leave the manor," Gaston snorted, unwilling to waste time blabbering. He would be blind if he missed Lucius'' hostility. Thus, he imposed his condition, leaving a way out for his father like he had done for him in the past.


    Well, that was what he tried to convey. However, his true motive was different. Despite his confidence in winning, he preferred to avoid paying a dire price to achieve it.


    With a glare, Lucius rose from his seat, his noble bearings commanding attention. He had already made his choice.


    "I won''t negotiate with you! Tonight, one of us won''t exit this manor alive," he declared, his convictions painted on his face.


    "Then, I''ll bury your stiff corpse myself, old fool!" Gaston said, retrieving something from his coat that caused Lucius'' eyes to enlarge and his pupils to tremble.

 Chapter 46: Secret Bond

    *****


    The carriage bearing the barony''s coat of arms departed from the manor. Sir Max sat on the driver''s seat, his armor glinting under the pale moon''s glow as he whipped the horses with an anxious grimace.


    Inside, the two women and the crying kid trembled, trepidation painted on their faces.


    "What''s happening?" Asked Alina, her voice quivering, overwhelmed by the abrupt shift in their peaceful lives. Everything had been so perfect. Yet, like a dream, her sense of reality began to crack, threatening to shatter at any moment.


    It was even truer, considering she had been chatting with Eleanor over the pleasant aromas of tea and late-night snacks when Lucius barged into their room, asking about Julius'' whereabouts. His urgent tone didn''t register at first. But when he ordered them to wait for him in the hall before scrambling away like a madman, apprehensions gripped her heart.


    Confused and fearful, she steeled herself and remained composed despite her heart hammering against her chest.


    Fortunately, Elanor knew more than she did. Holding the curtain with a shaking hand, the baroness gazed at the shrinking manor. With quivering lips, she muttered, "The accursed bastard returned to take revenge on his father."


    ''Who?'' Alina thought, narrowing her left eye pensively. Eleanor wouldn''t call her own son a cursed bastard, and Lucius'' firstborn died years ago. ''Just what is happening...''


    As her mind raced through a fog of mysteries, the carriage jolted along the bumpy road. The steady beat of the horse''s hooves echoed on the stones in the quiet night.


    A moment later, Julius'' voice shattered the silence. Tremors shook his slumped shoulders, and tears gushed down his cheek as he cradled his brother''s unconscious frame. A soul-shattering sadness engulfed his heart, causing his thoughts to swirl incoherently.


    "Sniff... It''s over. Big brother is dying, and no one can help him now..."


    The trees they passed cast ominous shadows on his face as Alina glanced at her son worriedly.


    "Julius, what are you talking about? You already mentioned that earlier. Wasn''t your big brother an imaginary friend?" She asked, afraid to hear the truth she had been suspecting for a while.


    Upon hearing her call him imaginary in his disturbed mental state, he snapped at her. He had always helped their family, putting their needs at the top of his priority list. Yet, they kept calling him imaginary. He knew his brother didn''t want to expose himself. But he couldn''t endure this situation anymore, especially now.


    "He is not imaginary!" he roared, his voice cracking with raw emotions in a mix of grief and boiling frustration. "He''s a ghost only I can see and hear and has helped us from the shadows for as long as I can remember. He looked after and instructed me, cleaned the house and helped Grandpa Theodore brew potions. Grandpa knew about him as well.


    For a few years, he communicated through me, using my finger to write with..."


    Slap


    A resounding slap echoed inside the carriage, forcing him into silence as he held his cheek in disbelief. His eyes enlarged as he looked at his mother''s raised hand and felt the stinging sensation. It was the first time in his life she had ever struck him. Then, he gazed at her downcast expression and sadness-filled eyes as tears welled in them.


    "How untrustworthy did the two of you consider me? How could you hide this secret for so long?" Alina''s voice trembled with hurt and betrayal. She immediately realised her son''s big brother''s identity: the ghost who communicated with her and Theodore using dust and ash.


    She had always wanted to thank the ghost properly after he disappeared. What a joke! He had never left and continued to improve their living conditions day after day, silently, without asking anything in return.


    "Explain everything from the beginning!" Alina ordered, her commanding voice leaving no room for negotiations or rebuttals. Yet, behind the strong facade, her turmoil was still apparent. After all, Julius had been lying to her his entire life.


    Shaken by Alina''s tone and his thoughts back in place after the slap, he began recounting the stories of an old apothecary, a ghost, and a young boy, detailing their lives and plans to join the barony.


    "He asked us not to tell you anything, to let you live your life in peace, unrelated to ghosts, magic and paranormal things as he had promised."


    Julius ended his recollection, feeling a hint of guilt. No matter the reason, it was correct that he lied to his mother for years.


    "In other words, you three devised a strategy... to deceive us," Eleanor said suspiciously, her wary gaze scanning the duo.


    "We didn''t! We planned to deliver our part of the deal. I have never seen my big brother lie," Julius insisted, feeling wrongly accused. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can guarantee that making a deal with him can only benefit you." Alina chimed in, a deep frown covering her forehead. She hated to hear her benefactor labelled a scammer.


    Eleanor hesitated, torn between doubt and trust, her gaze lingering on Julius and Alina.


    ''To think that everything was arranged, and we danced in the palm of his hand...'' She thought, a mysterious smile gracing her lips.


    Little did she know that nothing of the sort was planned. Adam''s actual goal was for Julius to show enough mastery over mana to become an apprentice knight. Afterwards, the boy would sneak into the library as often as possible to allow his brother to learn new magical knowledge.


    ''His plan-making abilities are even scarier than Gaston''s, that devious bastard.'' She saw in him incredible potential but also a terrible threat if not handled properly.


    As she pondered, Alina turned to her son. Now that she caught up on the events, she asked, "Why did you say he was dying?"


    "No matter what I do, I can''t wake him up. It''s the first time I have seen him like this," Julius said, finally explaining the source of his anguish, his voice trembling as his worry resurfaced.


    "Maybe he needs to rest to heal his soul? I remember it had been wounded seven years ago." Alina theorised, an icy shiver running down her spine as memories of the terrifying night resurfaced.


    "I don''t think that''s the reason. Is he fading or blinking?" Eleanor asked, a subtle yet bizarre apprehension mixing in her voice.


    Julius scrutinised his brother from head to toe before answering, "No. His form is the same as usual."


    "He shouldn''t be dying then. Let''s wait longer before envisioning the worst," Eleanor said, reassuring Julius and Alina.


    While they were discussing Adam''s condition, the carriage''s wheel screeched on the pavements, slowing down before coming to a stop. Shaken by the sudden halt, the confused passengers stuck their heads out the window to see why.


    On the road, they saw an armored man walking. His guilt-filled face cast downwards as remorse flooded his mind.

 Chapter 47: A Father-Son Showdown

    *******


    Tension filled the air in the manor''s hall as a father and his son prepared to confront each other.


    Lucius''s eyes widened in shock after witnessing the item Gaston took out. Fear gripped his heart, and cold sweat ran down his spine as he realised how insane Gaston had become. Using this kind of thing... even to achieve one''s ambitions, was pure unadulterated madness.


    "You''re even willing to use cursed items to retrieve the boy! Tell me, why?" He screamed, his eyes narrowed. Not knowing the reason frustrated him to no end. Wasn''t Julius just a talented commoner?


    ''His brother?'' He suddenly thought, feeling the mystery surrounding Gaston''s motivation thicken.


    Meanwhile, Gaston grasped an ancient, weathered tome. Intricate engravings adorned its surface, and an ominous purple smog wafted and twirled around it.


    "Might as well tell you. He is a summoned your knights missed seven years ago." Gaston revealed, his lips curling into his devilish signature smile as his voice echoed mockery.


    "Liar! We checked the boy several times during the last six months. The gems embedded with the detecting spell showed no reactions, even when he held one in his hand," Lucius answered, his brows twitching in anger.


    "You don''t have to believe me. This gem reacted, though. The summoned''s soul was just outside." Gaston shrugged, showing the gem he had stolen from the guard''s station years ago.


    Upon seeing the familiar item, the mist covering his eyes lifted, revealing the truth he had been blind to. ''His big brother!''


    Delving into this idea further, everything fell into place. The reason why a literate apothecary suddenly hired a poor seventeen-year-old woman. How the kid showed such talent in magic despite his humble origins and how his body was so well trained.


    ''His mysterious brother came from that other world!''


    "Sight... I shouldn''t have trusted the detection spell and followed my intuition more." He muttered, a sense of foolishness settling in.


    "You got your answers. It is time to die, old fool."


    With a sinister smile, Gaston cut his palm and smeared his blood on the tome''s cover.


    The purple smog came to life, billowing fiercely as if trying to lick the blood with a ravenous appetite. Then, a bright light emanated from the cursed item, blinding Lucius for a moment.


    An icy shiver ran down his spine as he imagined in trepidation what powers the madman would get... And what terrible price he would have to pay.


    Despite their simple use, a few drops of blood, these items were called cursed for a reason. Vitality, life expectancy, organs, soul, they would always plunder something from you until nothing remained. They were disgusting. No sane person wanted to use them.


    Then, the black mist moved towards Gaston, enveloping his body like an ominous dark purple mantle. A surge of energy coursed through his veins, jolting his mind with exhilaration. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he already felt something being sucked from him, a reminder that time was of the essence... literally.


    As the light dimmed, Lucius rose from his throne, retrieving a sleek magic wand adorned with a pristine brown jewel from his long, noble coat before summoning elemental energies to defend himself, preparing his spells for the inevitable clash.


    Simultaneously, Gaston brandished his guandao, ready to make his first move. The mist covering his body extended to his weapon, making its blade glow with a menacing dark light.


    His appearance, once that of a handsome young man, had become unrecognisable. He looked more like an ancient, hungry, malevolent dark spirit, ready to torture and feast on his prey''s soul than a human.


    He lunged forward with unnatural speed, swinging his guandao in a large arc. The blade hummed through the air with deadly precision, aiming to cut the baron in half in one swift move.


    However, Lucius'' subtly moving lips suddenly parted. Ancient words echoed in the dark hall as his commanding voice made his mana churn in his circuits.


    Then, he pointed his wand towards Gaston as a brownish light permeated the area.


    A surge of earth magic erupted. Mana hummed and danced around him in a split second, forming a protective barrier of solid rocks.


    Encased in his fortress, he felt the force of the impact send shockwaves reverberating through the hall, causing the ancient tapestries to flutter at first. Then, to tear into tatters by the raging wind.


    ''I can''t allow myself to make any mistakes,'' he thought, his heart pounding in dread. To win, he would have to outsmart the bastard. He knew it. Thus, behind the cover of the rocks, he already chanted his next spell.


    Undeterred by the resilient defensive spell, Gaston pressed forward, his movements fluid and calculated. With each strike, he unleashed dark energy from the cursed tome, channeling its power to augment his own attacks.


    Shadows danced around him, twisting and writhing in the dim light as the rocks gradually cracked. Grains of sand flowed from some areas as the barrier thinned, menacing to expose the baron.


    However, Lucius wasn''t to be underestimated. He used the time bought by the barrier to chant another spell to change the battle''s dynamic. He went on the offensive, summoning earth spikes from the ground, attempting to impale his adversary.


    Unfortunately, Gaston''s blue eyes glinted under the billowing smoke. Before the mana could condense, he had already moved using his refined body in the late stage of the second tier to dodge the spikes with graceful steps. Simultaneously, his bulging arms tensed as he cut them down, opening a safe path to the barrier and resumed his assault with unbound ferocity.


    Helped by the dark mist corroding the rocks with each strike, he finally made Lucius'' barrier explode in a rain of gravel a moment later.


    However, as they collided with the ground in a cacophony of sounds and a thick cloud of dust, his eyes narrowed into thin slits. Lucius wasn''t in front of him.


    ''That old fox knows he can''t defeat me head-on. He''s stalling, aiming to let the tome consume me.'' Gaston understood his father''s intentions. Then, he saw the hole in the ground, smelling the fresh scent of soil.


    Indeed, Lucius didn''t have to beat him to win. The decaying effect imbuing his strikes also ate him alive, shipping at his incredible vitality with each passing second.


    Lucius emerged on the other side of the hall, already chanting another spell to bolster his defenses, determined to drag the fight until the vile item''s power consumed the madman.


    However, using the incredible earth escape spell to travel through soil and rocks had cost him half his mana already. But he couldn''t escape the manor, or nothing would stop Gaston from pursuing his family.


    With an elegant movement of his hand and determined ancient words, another barrier appeared in front of him. However, this one was much thicker, composed of several layers, and adorned with protruding spikes.


    Upon seeing it, a guttural growl escaped Gaston''s lips as he launched himself forward like an arrow cutting through the wind. His guandao glinted with renewed ferocity as his joints popped under the strain of his powerful swing.


    BAM BAM BAM


    Violent collisions echoed as he struck the rocks like a vicious beast, cracking and shattering the outer layers and spikes.


    But Lucius'' next spell was ready.


    As Gaston''s blade descended upon the barrier, boulders rained from above, threatening to crush him into meat paste.


    Startled by the unexpected attack, Gaston''s light blue eyes glinted again. In a split second, he scanned the projectiles'' trajectory.


    His lips curled into a mocking grin as his accurate steps carried him out of danger despite the surprise spell.


    Then, he dashed towards the barrier, resuming his relentless onslaught.

 Chapter 48: Ruthless Retaliation

    Rock shards flew everywhere in a cacophony of rumble and collision as Lucius'' pupils constricted. Things were looking grim. But at least he bought enough time for his next spell.


    A barrage of earth arrows shot from the barrier, aiming to riddle Gaston''s body like cheese.


    Unfortunately, Lucius seriously underestimated Gaston''s determination and ruthlessness... towards himself.


    "RHAAAAA!" With a ferocious roar of defiance, he dashed through the barrage, enduring the stinging agony of feeling his muscles punctured.


    Despite the purple mist covering him, helping to mitigate the damage, blood gushed everywhere. Undeterred, he deflected the most threatening projectiles, ignoring the others.


    The noise of his boots colliding with the ground reverberated as he closed in on Lucius'' shell.


    With resolve hardened, he gritted his teeth, stopping the red liquid from pouring down his mouth as it did with the countless holes in his body... and from his left eye.


    Despite the crippling loss, he had reached his goal. He stood before his target.


    He mustered every ounce of strength he still had, causing his arms to bulge. Serpent-like veins crisscrossed his biceps as he unleashed a devastating offensive.


    Terrifying sounds echoed in the hall as the billowing fog encompassed the barrier, turning the sturdy rocks into sand. The remaining spikes crumbled under the sheer power of his glinting guandao, leaving Lucius'' body vulnerable and exposed.


    Caught off guard by Gaston''s crazy decision to ignore his attack and blitz him, Lucius'' eyes enlarged in panic. ''I''m still not done casting!'' He screamed inwardly, an icy shiver running down his spine.


    Finally seeing his enemy out of his shell, Gaston''s remaining eye glinted, and his demonic smile broadened. Then, with a swift, calculated strike, he slashed down to sever his father in two halves.


    CLANG


    A metallic collision resounded, grating the two''s ears as a bent wand flew in the distance.


    As a last effort, Lucius unexpectedly used his magic tool to parry while jumping backwards the next second, doing everything he could to reduce the dreadful strike''s power.


    ''Shit, shit, shit.'' Lucius'' heart almost leapt out of his chest. Without his tier-two custom-made wand''s enhancement to reduce his casting time and amplify his spells'' power, death would soon knock on his door. He knew it. It was an undeniable fact. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His proud figure shifted, his shoulders slumped, and his determined eyes lost their glow as he watched Gaston retrieve his guandao with a mocking smile. In a second, he would deliver the coup de grace, but he could do nothing to stop him...


    Suddenly, as everything seemed lost, an armored middle-aged man appeared out of nowhere and shot in front of him.


    CLANG


    A terrifying noise echoed again, followed by a shock wave blasting their hair backwards as the man blocked the descending guandao with his double-edged longsword.


    Upon seeing his familiar face, Lucius'' eyes came to life again, their glow reviving as they narrowed dangerously. His face contorted in anger, and his arms shook.


    "I ordered you to protect my family! How dare you disobey my orders and endanger them? Answer Max!" He roared, his rage-filled voice cutting through the night.


    "They are in good hands. Smith will escort and protect them. Considering the gravity of the situation, I rushed back to help you, my lord," answered Max, eyeing the bastard''s abundantly bleeding body with a wary frown. No matter what Lucius said, he had ensured his orders would be carried out before returning. Even if punishment awaited him, he would never regret choosing loyalty over his life!


    Upon hearing they weren''t left to fend for themselves on the roads, Lucius drew a deep breath of relief. After all, who knew what could happen to two women and a child?


    Although still angry that Max ignored his orders, with his help, they could turn the tides of the battle and maybe triumph over that nightmarish son of his.


    "Annoying dog, the only reward you''ll get for your loyalty is an early grave right next to his!" Gaston spat, a frustrated grimace distorting his face. If looks could kill, Max would have died a hundred times already.


    For the first time, his devilish smile disappeared from his face. The burden of his vitality being drained by the grimoire grew in intensity as he felt his strength waning dangerously.


    His blue eyes lit up with a calculative light as he evaluated his options in a second. Time slowed momentarily as scenarios flashed in his mind. He exhaled a stream of stall air and clenched the cursed tome, commanding it to increase its power output.


    His body shook as he felt the strain on his vitality increase accordingly.


    Clenching his teeth tightly, he charged at Max. Every fiber of his body tensed as he swung his guandao horizontally, using his signature move for their last clash.


    "Fool, I''m the one who taught you how to wield weapons!" Max snorted in disdain over the ridiculous choice. Despite the incredible speed and power packed in the move, it was large and left many openings before the swing.


    Knowing how to counter it, the knight dashed towards Gaston, aiming to cut one of his arms before he could swing his guandao.


    Alas, was Gaston''s scheming mind merely for show?


    He patiently awaited his adversary''s move, letting him think he figured out the perfect timing to counter.


    As the sword closed on his arm, he suddenly let go of his weapon, crouched low, and propelled himself towards Max''s legs, tackling him to the ground.


    Astonished by the unpredictable shift in strategy, Max''s eyes widened as he felt the vile energy lick his skin like a sharp-clawed beast tasting its food before digging in.


    Unfortunately, Gaston sat on his chest, immobilising his center of gravity in a split second. With his left foot, he pressed Max''s sword-holding hand. Then, his fingers came to life as he gripped the knight''s face tightly, shoving the purple energy down his throat.


    Gradually, the Max''s bulky physique began to wither. His bulging and veiny muscles thinned by the second under Lucius'' terrified eyes.


    Without his magic wand, the baron''s spell wasn''t ready yet! Like most mages, he never went out of his way to improve his mana control, resulting in slow casting speed.


    Unable to rely on spells and seeing Max''s agonising grimace and pleading eyes, he chose the next best option. Fear dancing in his eyes, he grabbed the long sword from his hand and swung it with all his strength at Gaston''s left arm.


    Blood gushed as a limb flew, drawing a red arc in the air before falling to the ground.


    Strangely unaffected by the pain, Gaston raised his head and looked Lucius in the eyes.


    The intensity of the wordless confrontation weighed on his heart as he gazed at the bastard in disbelief, finally understanding the true terror his son could incarnate.


    His body was pierced in dozens of different places, seeping a continuous stream of bright blood. His left eye was punctured, and his left arm was chopped off. Yet, despite the extensive wounds and harrowing pain he must have been enduring, his creepy smile returned to his face.


    "I win!"


    Gaston declared, his triumphant tone reverberating against the calmness of the night as he released his hand.


    A dull thud followed as Max''s rotten head fell to the ground.

 Chapter 49: Twisted Plans

    A sense of dread shook him as he gazed at his once stalwart knight. Max''s robust frame had vanished, replaced by sagging skin stretched over bones, devoid of muscle or flesh.


    His lips quivered as his ineluctable defeat settled upon him. With his weapon lost and his most loyal aid gone, nothing could deter Gaston''s mad fury from obliterating his existence.


    ''How did we end up in this situation?''


    His mind churned in chaos, grappling with the baffling turn of events that led to his, an acolyte''s, defeat. His clenched fists trembled.


    ''He sacrificed his vitality and body without blinking, all to hasten the battle''s ending...''


    He realised the difference between them. Gaston had used everything to ensure his victory. He didn''t know if it was determination or pure folly. But the result lay bare before his eyes as Gaston dismissed the purple mist, ceasing the grimoire''s drain on his vitality and revealing his miserable form.


    Besides his many wounds and lost eye and arm, his raven-black hairs had turned white. His supple skin became gray and wrinkled, filled with brownish spots.


    Some could argue that he paid a terrible price, but in truth? A melee combatant prevailing over a tier two acolyte in a one-on-one scenario was a rarity, an achievement few could boast about. Yet, his victory over both an acolyte and a tier-two knight stretched the bounds of credibility.


    He would have never believed anyone recounting such a story, going as far as to call the other party a lunatic. Yet, here he stood, observing the madman... no, the anomaly''s grin and open his mouth.


    "Finally, the cogs of my destiny are revolving the way they should have," Gaston said, his melancholic tone carried by the night''s chilly wind. The metallic taste of blood accompanied each spoken word. But he didn''t care.


    The truth about the fight was that no spell or blow could have possibly hit him. Every wound on his body was a calculated sacrifice to hasten the battle.


    "Monster! With such great potential and that scheming mind, you could have risen our family to the apex in Belloria. No! Even in the world! Why, why, why! Why did you have to be so twisted?"


    Lucius roared, venting decades of frustration.


    As he stood amidst the aftermath, he couldn''t help but imagine the heights Gaston could have reached, especially after unlocking a talent and learning magic.


    "Because everything was planned, fool," answered Gaston, his glistening blue eye enlarging and his mocking smile broadening. "You''ve been wary of me but ignored the real threat for sixteen years. You are this family''s traitor, not me." He added, buying a few precious seconds to contain his left shoulder haemorrhage. As he spoke, he ripped his coat, using the fabric to wrap his wound.


    "Sure, I''m a little weird and lack empathy. But what are you? A low-level noble and acolyte trying to make grand plans. Pah! You didn''t even realise that your greatest enemy is the closest to you."


    A deep frown covered Lucius'' brows. Was he lying? Why would he? The moment he started chanting a spell, Gaston could swiftly end his life. Mind games were needed when his victory was already set in stone. Thus, his mind desperately raced to deduce a part of the truth.


    "The closest. You mean... Eleanor?" Lucius asked, his pupils dilating in disbelief. How could his straightforward wife be his enemy?


    "Why do you think I remained in this village''s shitty suburbs? How do I know about Alina and her son? All because Eleanor knew years ago. That''s why you are a fool. Everything was in front of your eyes, yet you were blind!" Gaston exclaimed, his spit flying and his forehead''s veins throbbing under his wrinkled skin. "But don''t worry.


    You''ll be able to atone for your stupidity. It''s time to die."


    Done bandaging his shoulder, he dashed towards Lucius to end the clown he once called father.


    Desperate to protect himself, Lucius raised Max''s sword, refusing to die after touching the truth.


    ''Eleanor had been scheming against me for years? Bullshit,'' he thought, resolving to flee the manor and investigate this story thoroughly after catching up with her.


    However, he couldn''t help but think, what if...


    Sadly, Gaston didn''t give him any more time to ponder. Moving like a ghost, he closed the distance in a second.


    Focusing on his movements, a realisation struck him. Gaston seemed slower than before. Despite his nonchalance, the cursed item had weakened him.


    "I can do it!" He screamed, bolstering his determination with a battle cry before swinging his sword decisively.


    Who was he kidding? When did he hold a sword for the last time? Was it ten, twenty, or forty years ago? He had no technique, no mastery, wielding the delicate weapon like a hammer.


    Gaston sidestepped the falling sword, smirking disdainfully at the vain attempt. Then, he raised his right leg, swinging it with grace at Lucius'' hands.


    The horrid noise of bones breaking reached his ears, sounding like pleasant music. The sword clanked to the ground the next instant.


    "Argh!" Lucius knelt, holding his broken fingers, agonising screams escaping his wide open mouth.


    Meanwhile, Gaston approached, his withered body towering and casting ominous shadows on him. His usual creepy smile stretched his wrinkly face, and his eye shone a malevolent light filled with perverse joy. After all, he was about to start his favorite game.


    "Where did you send them?"


    "G-Go to hell," Lucius answered, knowing what would follow yet unwilling to give the anomaly the satisfaction he sought. But behind his determined facade, his heart trembled in horror.


    Pah!


    With a loud noise, Gaston kicked him on his right side, breaking his arm in the process.


    "ARGH!"


    "I-I don''t know. I asked Max to escort them away without telling me!" He screamed, trying to bluff his way out.


    Pah!


    Gaston kicked his left side this time. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "ARGH!"


    The scene repeated itself twice more, with Gaston breaking his legs before the pain grew too unbearable. Unlike Theodor, he gave up after a few minutes.


    "I... I''ll tell you, please stop," Lucius screamed. Snot and tears mixed on his contorted noble face in a disgusting sight.


    "Sight... What a disappointment. The old apothecary didn''t say anything until he died. Look at you..." Gaston''s voice held a strong sense of disappointment and disapproval over Lucius'' weak-mindedness.


    "But you know what? Until the end, you are a fool," He said, exploding into boisterous laughter. "They are exactly where I wanted them to be!"


    Pah!


    "I just want to make you suffer. Hahaha."


    Gaston''s evil laugh reverberated in the empty manor, mixed with the pained screams of the man once known as Baron Lucius Riverwood.

 Chapter 50: Midnight Escape

    Leaving the safety and comfort of the paved road, the carriage sped on snowy soil. In it, Alina and Eleanor sat with thoughtful expressions, pondering their situation with concerned frowns etched on their brows. Julius slept on the bench, exhausted after being subjected to a maelstrom of anger and sadness.


    The carriage''s driver, Smith, the only survivor of this night''s deadly events, had been tasked by Sir Max to escort the carriage''s passengers to the next city.


    However, the path he chose to complete his mission was questionable.


    "Why did you leave the road?" Feeling tremors shake their vehicle, Eleanor asked by sliding a piece of wood, creating an opening in the carriage to communicate with the driver.


    "Don''t worry, my lady. We will reach the city faster by taking this shortcut," answered Smith, his comforting voice warming the chilly night. Yet, his hands holding the reins in a firm grip trembled. He just wanted to accomplish his mission and reunite with his family.


    Suspicions gnawed at her heart. She had never heard about a shortcut. Her green eyes narrowed, glinting as she scanned the landscape through the window.


    Initially, nothing seemed out of place. They were racing through a forest, leaving trails on the soft snow. However, what she saw further ahead caused her frown to deepen and her lips to quiver as she realised how wrong the path they were currently treading was.


    She took a deep breath to chase away her growing panic, knowing they had to act before Smith could achieve his mysterious goal.


    "Alina, listen without panicking. We are in the forest by your village. I don''t know his motives, but we need to escape," she said, her voice an urgent whisper in the somber carriage.


    Upon hearing the appalling news, Alina''s eyes enlarged, trembling in panic, and her face turned pale. They were still in danger on this never-ending night.


    "Ho-How can we escape? The carriage is moving," she said, her low voice cracking under the insecurities weighing on her shoulders.


    "I have an idea," Eleanor answered, gnawing on her thumbnail. It was risky but better than waiting in incertitude. Then, she screamed, breaking the calmness of the forest, "Smith, help! Help! There is something in the carriage."


    Awaken by the commotion, Julius screamed in fear, adding to the scene''s realism.


    Alerted, Smith vigorously pulled on the reins, making the horses halt their mad course. He jumped from the driver''s seat in a hurry, unsheathing his sword in a fluid movement, and barged inside the carriage, ready to obliterate the threat.


    However, a furrow graced his brows as his eyes scanned the three individuals. Despite his meticulous swipe, he noticed nothing out of place. "Where is the thing?" He asked, his eyes narrowing as terrible ideas popped into his mind. Were they under a mysterious entity''s attack? Was it a magic beast, a ghost, or something considerably more dangerous?


    An icy shiver ran down his spine upon imagining the worst.


    "Ha... Excuse me, I thought I saw something in the dark and got scared. Everything is alright. You can resume driving." Eleanor said in an apologetic tone, breaking his grim imagination.


    One last time, he gazed at the interior before slamming the door shut, hiding his distorted face from their sight as the noise echoed in the night. Each minute wasted could anger the mad bastard, further compromising his chances of survival.


    Gritting his teeth, he turned, returning to his seat. Yet, unbeknownst to him, the carriage''s door opened behind his back.


    Meanwhile, Eleanor gestured to her companions to follow her, placing a finger on her delicate lips to request silence. They couldn''t alert Smith before the horses resumed their run.


    Alina followed behind her, holding Julius'' hand in a shaky grip, unaware that he opened his mouth.


    "Why are we leaving?" Asked the confused boy, his soft words echoing like a blast in the two women''s ears as icy sweat matted their foreheads.


    "RUN!" Eleanor screamed commandingly, grabbing Alina''s hand and dashing away. Her heart pounded in her chest in dread as she knew... She knew Smith would chase them.


    And she was right. A split second later, the knight jumped from his seat. His armor glinted under the moon glow, and his face distorted into a raging grimace.


    "You want to make things hard?" He asked, his resentful voice carried by the frigid wind. Then, the muffled sound of his boots colliding with the snow reverberated as a fire of determination burned in his eyes. If that''s what it took to ensure they wouldn''t try to escape again, he would bring them back even if he had to beat them half dead.


    Dread wrapped around their hearts as Eleanor sprinted ahead, pulling Alina along, who dragged the bewildered Julius.


    Every two seconds, they gazed back, hoping to see the distance separating them from Smith increased. Sadly, the opposite happened. Like an angry bull charging with incredible might, Smith gradually shortened the gap. In less than a minute, he would catch up with them.


    Alina''s breathing grew ragged. Steam escaped her mouth as she tried to keep up with Eleanor''s pace. She was just a regular woman, not a trained noble capable of sprinting for long. Each time she inhaled, she could feel her muscles groan in protest already as the cold air scorched her throat. She wouldn''t last long. She knew it.


    As desperation filled her heart, she suddenly felt a powerful shock loosening her hand. Astonished, she looked behind before horror distorted her face. Julius had stopped running.


    "What do you want? Why are you chasing us?" He asked, his voice filled with righteous indignation. Confused by the situation, he still knew one thing. He wouldn''t let the threatening knight terrorise his mother.


    "What are you doing? Run!" Alina yelled, her entire body shuddering at the sight of her son''s misplaced bravery. Rapidly, she turned, taking a step to fetch him before escaping their hopeless predicament.


    However, Eleanor didn''t stop racing, clenching her wrist in a vice grip she couldn''t escape.


    As she opened her mouth to beg her to save Julius, Eleanor said, "Trust him, he is a smart boy. I''m sure he knows what he is doing."


    Yet, instead of sounding reassuring, Eleanor''s authoritative tone caused an icy shiver to run down her spine as their figures disappeared through a bush.


    Meanwhile, Smith halted his relentless pursuit for a moment, snorting at the boy''s bravado before laughing at him. He raised his right arm, clenched his fist, and swung in a controlled arc to knock the insolent down.


    However, he underestimated Julius. Trained by none other than Adam, the boy unexpectedly answered aggression by a more violent one. His muscles bulged under his clothes, menacing to rip them as a faint trace of Qi travelled through his meridians.


    Then, he charged forward with incredible speed, unfazed by the age or height difference. His right arm shot back as his back''s muscles tensed before his fist drilled through the air.


    BANG


    A loud noise echoed as his young fist collided with Smith''s iron armor, making its plates groan and cave in slightly under the pressure of the hit. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What the...?! Is this boy really seven?'' Smith thought, his pupils constricting in dread as he felt a rush of acidic bile threaten to escape his throat. Despite his effort, he stumbled five steps back before bending forward and puking.


    ''What a monster,'' he added, straightening his back a few seconds later, unable to accept the boy''s explosive strength.


    "How are you so strong? Who''s the crazy bastard who trained a kid this much?" He asked, rubbing his painful stomach and feeling the dent in his protection in disbelief.


    This brief exchange made him realise something. They were on the same level, the middle of the first tier. His face turned somber. If he didn''t take this fight seriously, he might become the first knight to lose to a seven-year-old boy.


    "Don''t insult my brother!" Julius roared, his face distorting in rage. With his inner turmoil and brother floating unconsciously, insulting him was the last thing he would accept.


    Acting on his emotions, he closed the distance and swung his fist, delivering another full-powered punch at Smith.


    However, despite his doubtful loyalty, Smith was an experienced knight.


    Not underestimating the kid''s speed for a second time, he blocked his fist with his iron gauntlet. Then, with lightning speed, he swung his hand, delivering a powerful backhanded slap at Julius'' cheek.


    Julius flew backwards. The metallic taste of warm blood filled his mouth, but he was still conscious. Mobilising his strong muscles, he spun midair, landing on the ground with his right hand covering his reddened cheek.


    He looked at Smith, his veins throbbing on his forehead as blinding rage filled his mind. Yet, his brother''s teaching suddenly resurfaced, making him pause. He took deep breaths, calming his heart as he recalled the crazy stories his big brother used to tell him when he was younger...

 Chapter 51: Brotherly Wisdom?

    After six months of training, Julius knew his technique was lacking compared to Smith''s. He breathed deeply, controlling his anger to focus on a particular memory.


    "Did you know? I killed a brown bear one versus one, unarmed and without technique?" Adam said, a smirk gracing his ethereal lips as his eyes focused on his dull mana control technique in Theodore''s shop.


    "A brown bear? Like the ones from the encyclopedia?" Julius asked, raising his brow in doubt. The creature''s image he had seen looked terrifying, making it hard to believe a man could emerge victorious in a direct confrontation.


    "Yeah, yeah! That one. Then, I killed an alpha and three wolves alone," Adam added, his prideful declaration making his words strangely believable to the boy, as if he was bragging. Yet, he rapidly frowned.


    "I''m sure you are pranking me again, big bro. I don''t believe you."


    Adam looked at Julius, grinning from ear to ear before narrating his harrowing first trial. Of course, he exaggerated some parts to make the story more engaging and downplayed others to make it less horrifying. After all, Julius was still a kid.


    Once over, Julius looked at his big brother with wide eyes glistening with respect. He wasn''t sure if the story was true, but it had captivated and even inspired him. Especially the parts about how he used his brain to turn the tables on his bestial adversaries by predicting and turning their own movements against them.


    "Remember! You can beat beasts much stronger than you without technique if you use your brain!" Adam ended his story with a lesson, feeling smug about his storytelling and educational skills. After all, he could be the best teacher if he wanted...


    Julius awakened from his recollection, grimacing in worry. ''I hope you weren''t pranking me, big brother,'' he thought, his expression shifting to solemness as he glanced at Adam''s unconscious frame and dim eyes with a hint of sadness.


    Now, in complete control of his emotions, he changed his battle strategy. He first swept his surroundings with a focused glance, looking for potential things he could use to win. Soon, ideas formed in his mind, accompanied by fragmented images of what would happen if he followed them as he tried to predict Smith''s movements.


    Meanwhile, his brother''s teachings echoed in his head, offering him much-needed guidance in his desperate plight.


    "Uncontrolled anger is a poison you should never let flow in your mind, especially in dangerous situations. It clouds your judgment and makes you commit deadly mistakes. Use your anger to fuel your focus and determination instead of letting it control you... hum... Something like that... maybe...?"


    Adam once warned him about anger management, his dead-serious face contrasting with his hesitation, creating a comedic scene. Yet, he trusted him. He was his teacher, friend, and brother.


    "You are only so-so for a baron''s knight. You betrayed your lady, and a kid is stalling you. Didn''t you choose the wrong job, or was your mother so dumb that you inherited her terrible intelligence?" Julius said with a disgustingly smug face. If anger was a poison, he planned to suffocate Smith with it!


    "Listen, Julius. I''m a pro at making people enrage, trust me. I''ll share with you the ultimate angering skill today! If you want to anger someone instantly, curse his mother! It always works, really."


    Another time, Adam taught him this bizarre technique for reasons Julius never understood... until today.


    Upon hearing the offending words, Smith furrowed his brows, and his eyes turned into thin slits. His forehead''s veins bulged, and his face took a redder tinge.


    "What did you say? See if I don''t undress your mom in front of you when I catch her later!" Smith growled in anger, charging at Julius.


    Adam''s technique was effective!


    Sadly, it was effective both ways...


    "You... Perverted dog! Undress your mom, not mine!" Julius shot back, outraged at Smith''s vile threat.


    Thankfully, he quickly exhaled, refocusing on his ideas and preparing to meet Smith''s attack.


    Smith''s rage-fueled charge left deep gouges in the frozen soil. Cracking noises echoed in the forest as he armed his right fist and threw it at the daring kid in a wide swing aimed at the face. The sound of displaced wind followed behind the fist, a testament to the blow''s power.


    That was exactly what Julius wanted. This move clearly resulted from the knight''s anger controlling his actions. It was way too wide, leaving many openings he could abuse.


    ''It''s true! Big bro wasn''t pranking me. Even if my technique is worse than his, I can win if I use my brain!'' Julius thought, his eyes sparkling and admiration for his teacher filling his drumming heart.


    Then, he squatted down, dodging the zooming punch by a hair''s breadth as the punch''s shockwave ruffled his hair. In this position, he tensed his thighs, their volumes increasing under the small Qi influx, and propelled himself upwards at a speed defying common sense. His right fist followed his explosive movement, shooting like a bullet towards Smith''s chin.


    Carried forward by his momentum, Smith realised his inability to dodge in time. He clenched his teeth to endure the blow, his heart racing as the realisation he had messed up struck him like a hammer.


    A second later, Julius'' fist hit Smith''s chin with deadly accuracy. He had placed his entire body weight behind in the blow, making the knight''s body take off a few centimeters before slumping to the ground, unmoving. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he observed the devastating effect of his blow, he couldn''t help but remember how he thought it was another bullshit prank from his brother. After all, he never fought and was too young to understand the logic behind battle techniques.


    ''I won''t ever doubt you again, big bro!'' He thought, his eyes glowing with newfound respect.


    Little did he know Adam had taught him those things randomly, either to sound like a pro or to act cool since he was a novice fighter himself. Take Julius'' last uppercut as an example. It was a well-known boxing technique he had once seen on TV. But he had never used it himself.


    His fight over, Julius stepped in the direction Alina and Elanor escaped, massaging his cheek with a grimace when suddenly...


    Soft grumbles reached his ears, attracting his attention. Turning back, he saw Smith shaking his head and rising to his feet with a complicated expression.


    ''I lost consciousness?'' This ludicrous idea resounded in the knight''s mind as a warm liquid filled his mouth.


    PTUI


    He spat a bloody tooth on the ground and gazed at Julius.


    "Urgh... I can''t believe it. A kid played me like a fool," he muttered, his eyes widening in disbelief and a hint of terror. An icy shiver ran down his spine as he realised he had almost lost.


    However, he understood his mistake. He was done underestimating the kid and would fight as if battling a peer to the death.


    "I have to admit it, kid. You fought well, but your resistance ends now."


    His presence exuded a menacing and lethal aura, and his eyes narrowed in extreme focus, glinting with sharpness and calculation.


    The real battle was about to begin.

 Chapter 52: Julius Last Stand Against Smith

    Surprised by Smith''s chilling aura, he felt the man''s silhouette grow before his eyes until it towered like a giant entity accustomed to battle, blood, and death.


    His pupils enlarged, and his legs shook like two soft twigs battered by a furious gale as fear gripped his heart momentarily. But he couldn''t succumb. He had to defeat the knight. To protect his mother, save his brother, and escape the terrifying yet elusive maws of whoever commanded Smith.


    He took a deep breath, focusing on his duty to overcome his fears, then dashed before a thick tree. Its naked branches cast dancing shadows as he gulped audibly, feeling the icy wind of the winter''s night lick his skin.


    Smith chased after him, not wasting time on useless words. He was now a well-oiled, deadly tool trained in the barony to carry out dangerous missions. Only battle concerned him as his sharp movement cut through the wind.


    He caught up with Julius in a split second, his raised metallic gauntlets glinting under the moon. His calculative eyes flashed with violence for a moment as he threw a barrage of short but powerful punches, each accompanied by a loud whistle.


    Julius'' eyes widened in response. His opponent''s skills were much more refined, making his plight turn from bad to worse. He saw no opening to counter-attack, and his short stature played against him, unveiling the importance of reach and distance in combat.


    He found himself forced into a passive state, crossing his arms before his head to endure the furious onslaught. With each passing second, the raining blows pushed him back until his back pressed into the trunk. The noise of wood cracking filled his ears as splinters flew around their figure.


    Tremors shook his arms, and blinding pain assaulted his nerves as he felt his forearm''s muscles shatter. Yet, his lips remain tightly shut.


    He chose this tree for a reason. It was time to try out his brother''s last teaching, the one he believed the less, yet his best and only chance.


    Adam once told him that nature was a weapon. With enough time to prepare and a bit of creativity, he could use it to turn the tables. Unfortunately, at the moment, he had neither. So, he would try it in the crudest possible way.


    After a few agonising moments, he noticed Smith''s growing impatience. His strikes gradually carried more power, and his swings grew larger.


    His eyes blazed with determination as he recognised an opportunity. He suddenly jumped to the left, evading a crushing blow by a hair''s breadth.


    BANG


    A smashing noise shattered the monotonous sound of Smith''s assault, followed by a burst of splinters.


    "Argh!"


    The knight roared, holding his hand with a distorted expression. Utter shock filled his eyes as they landed on his bent fingers and the cracked alloy covering them, making him realise the kid had played him like a fool again.


    ''He is not human! A monster wearing a boy''s kid, that''s what he is!'' Smith thought, an unsettling sense of pure terror filling his mind. His body shook, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead as the short kid''s image distorted in his eyes. His eyes turned a piercing blue color, his height increased to that of a man, and his hair became dark, tied in a ponytail fluttering behind him. ''As monstrous...


    No, even more than Gaston!''


    Of course, what terrified him was Julius'' potential, not his actual strength. Yet, all his worries would disappear by sunrise. By night''s end, Gaston will enact his diabolical plan, and the boy will disappear... forever.


    Julius'' image returned to normal as he calmed down, allowing him to see his swollen forearms taking a deep shade of purple. Without a doubt, the bones were shattered, and he could probably not feel anything but pain.


    Meanwhile, Julius looked at him, his resentful eyes carrying a trace of sadness. He had lost. He knew it. After all, he couldn''t even raise his arms anymore.


    ''I''m sorry, mama, big bro. I failed...'' he thought, his lips quivering and trees of frustration welling in his eyes. He had really tried his best but couldn''t bridge the gap between their experience, equipment, and height.


    ''I should have been better...''


    A disheartened tear rolled down his inflated cheek. He hated his weakness.


    ''I vow to become stronger and protect my family. Never again, I''ll face this horrible feeling.''


    A blazing fire burned in his chest as his thoughts wandered, reflecting on what he could have done better.


    While Julius lost himself in self-reflection, Smith moved like a ghost, dashing towards the kid and delivering a lightning-quick palm strike at his chin. The kid''s brain shook like jelly, colliding with his skull''s walls. The next instant, his eyes lost their shine as his legs buckled powerlessly, making him fall face-first on the snowy ground. He had lost consciousness.


    Smith grabbed his body, carried him on his shoulder like a potato sack, and headed back to the carriage with mixed feelings. They had fought for too long. He wasn''t sure about the exact time since he lost consciousness for a moment but over five minutes passed for sure.


    Not planning to waste time in a blind wild goose chase in the vast forest, he threw Julius on the carriage''s bench and sat on the driver''s seat, resuming their ride towards the mountains.


    "Sight. For what it''s worth, you protected your mom..." Smith said, massaging his brows in confusion. A part of him admired the boy''s courage and strength. Yet, a bigger part felt a deep sense of horror each time he gazed at his sleeping figure.


    Then, he seized the reins and resumed their travel in the silent night, soon disappearing in the darkness.


    *******


    After three uneventful hours, Smith entered a cave at the mountain''s base. Several book-filled libraries, a desk covered by thick stacks of papers and a bed filled the interior, making it a cosy place to live in.


    A faint glow illuminated the place with a mysterious yet ominous grey light. Attracted by its source, Smith''s eyes narrowed before an icy shiver ran down his spine.


    Shimmering symbols weaved in an intricate circle filled the ground, accentuating his sense of unease, especially after he took in its ridiculous size. As a knight, anything magic-related felt dangerous to him, and he knew by experience that the larger the thing was, the more harrowing its effects would be.


    "Shit..." He muttered, unwilling to spend a second in this place. However, he had to wait for Gaston first. Thus, he dropped the kid on the bed and kept an eye on him, hoping for the madman''s return to be rapid.


    Three tense hours passed in silence when a wrinkly white-haired man, using an elegant guandao as a cane, stumbled at the entrance, alerting him.


    With doubtful eyes, he gazed at his blood-covered clothes, punctured eye, and missing left arm. Despite the man''s terrible wounds, his hair bristled in dread as he saw the eery smile plastered on the man''s face. No matter how the man''s appearance changed, he could recognise that smile among thousands.


    Then, a realisation struck him. Gaston succeeded in his vengeful campaign against all odds, and even with his ragged appearance, he knew he had no chance to overpower him. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sigh of relief escaped his lips. He had made the right choice by following his demands. Indeed, besides telling him where the guandao was, Smith was tasked with escorting Julius into this cave in exchange for his life.


    Sure, he could have escaped instead, leaving everything behind and starting his life anew somewhere. But why would he go through so much trouble for a kid he didn''t know? Considering he had a family and didn''t want to live in fear for years like Lucius had, he promptly chose the easiest solution.


    "Well done. You successfully reclaimed your life. Leave," Gaston said, his eye ablaze with a furious intensity as if fueled by an inferno of madness and excitement.

 Chapter 53: Gastons Web of Deceit

    Smith rose to his feet, his movements slow. Icy sweat dripped from his forehead as his heart pounded against his chest, deafening his ears. Despite his compliance and the shame, eating at his heart like a swath of larvae, it was the moment of truth. Would Gaston stay true to his words or backstab him after he outlived his use?


    He walked towards the cave entrance, his legs trembling inside his greaves in a rattle of soft yet thunderous sound. And soon, he felt the fresh scent of nature reach his nose and winter''s chilly wind lick his skin. The rising sun''s light heated his hair with its gentle rays, and a deep sigh of relief escaped his lips.


    He lingered for a moment, raising his hand to feel his neck. Then, noticing it was still firmly attached to his torso, he scrambled away, cutting through the wind at top speed to unfasten the horses. Riding one, he disappeared into the forest, disturbing its peace with the ruffling of leaves and the breaking of twigs.


    Gaston looked at his departing figure before entering the cave.


    His smile broadened to reach his ears.


    He honestly didn''t think that his mood had ever been brighter than today. After all, he got his weapon back, took revenge on his father, and was about to double-cross Eleanor, foiling her decades-old master plan in the process.


    In fact, he did something quite unusual because of his exhilaration. He let Smith leave, forsaking an occasion to revel in his screams, tears, and despair. Well, ending him brought no benefits, anyway. Even if the knight found the courage to report what had transpired the previous night, he didn''t care. The man known as Gaston would cease to exist before the sun sets.


    But first, he had to prepare the kid.


    With swift movements, he retrieved thick metal chains from a box lying by the bed. Then, he bound Julius'' hands and feet, sealing his movements before he got the chance to awaken.


    However, his gaze didn''t linger on the unconscious boy; instead, he focused on the ethereal, even spectral silhouette of a man in his late twenties.


    A shroud of swirling grey mist engulfed the ghost, obscuring his frame from prying eyes like a mantle. Impenetrable darkness pierced by two dim eyes veiled his face, suggesting he lost consciousness along the way.


    "Those sixteen years of research and preparations were not in vain. Hahaha. Serves you right, snake woman! I''ll be the one benefiting from this anomaly."


    Boisterous laughter echoed in the dimly lit cave as memories of everything he had gone through to reach this point flashed in his sparkling blue eyes.


    ****


    A young boy used an elegant guandao to hone his skills in the Riverwood courtyard. His sweat glistened under the bright sun''s rays as his clothes stuck to his firm muscles. He had just turned eleven a few days ago and strived to prove his worthiness to his father.


    His piercing blue eyes lit in yearning at this thought as he imagined the talent he would unlock and what magic he would wield in the future.


    However, he didn''t know how cruel fate could be... and how he could benefit from it.


    After lunch, he spent some time with his father, his pregnant mother-in-law, and her visiting father, an old noble he wasn''t really familiar with.


    Nothing seemed to deviate from his dull routine... until this evening.


    Hidden in the grass, behind the garden''s vibrant flowers, as he usually did to enjoy nature''s fresh scent, murmurs carried by the wind reach his ears.


    Intrigued, he rose to his feet, silently approaching the garden''s edge to listen.


    "We got new information from our oracle. Nine years from now, a child possessing two souls and incredible potential will be born in the village."


    Eleanor''s father, a man in his sixties with gray hair, spoke, adjusting his luxurious three-piece suit and caressing his well-trimmed moustache.


    "Sigh... I can''t believe you married me to this low-ranked noble because of someone''s elucubrations. Are you sure he can truly see the future? I heard many mediocre apprentices used these techniques to extort nobles like us," Eleanor said, a smile that didn''t reach her eyes gracing her lips. After all, she was the second daughter of Marquis Gabriel Ashford, the freshly retired king''s councillor.


    "Humpf... Will you still say that knowing that his second soul, the nexus of his potential, could be stolen and assimilated... By your unborn child, for example?" Gabriel revealed, humming his tea''s fragrance as his lips curled upward.


    "Are you serious?" Eleanor''s smile vanished, replaced by a conflicted expression.


    "Yes, his second soul should be defective for over a decade. Sadly, we have no more details. No matter what you do, I give you free rain to get it. Then, we''ll place it inside your child to empower him..." His voice lingered before his next revelation cracked like a thunder strike against Gaston''s mind. "He''ll become an archmage with ease. Perhaps even the second magus, if luck is on our side!"


    His pupils constricted, and a sensation of weakness assaulted his young legs. He stood rooted for a moment. Then, a vicious smirk stretched across his face as his heart hammered his chest, menacing to leap out at any moment.


    It was a secret for no one. Young Gaston was a famous genius, possessing both a bright mind and the determination to train relentlessly. Yet, he was equally infamous for his absence of empathy... even cruelty and unrelenting hunger for power.


    So, when he overheard Eleanor''s discussion, he raced to his room, a raging torrent of thoughts battling in his head as schemes, each more insidious than the last, formed like poisonous fishes in his mind.


    ''She has been manipulating my father since the beginning, showing a straightforward character while being as cunning and toxic as a viper,'' he thought, his smirk distorting into something more eerie, more malevolent... more inhuman.


    ''I can imitate her. Hide my true goals behind a mask of madness and bloodthirst...''


    The outline of a plan began to unfold like a painting in his calculative mind. He analysed everything, down to his entourage''s most improbable reactions, as he planned to play the entire barony like puppets dangling at his fingertips... for decades.


    *****


    Nine years later, expelled from the manor after his failed assassination attempt on his younger brother, he became a well-known womaniser with a weird fetish. Indeed, he was notable for courting women who had recently given birth.


    Yet, the general opinion didn''t matter to him. He had to find the baby before the Ashfords.


    To his amusement, a royal order delivered to the village soon after made his investigation much smoother. But also more dangerous. If the royal family meddled, he would have to flee with the baby and continue his research in isolation...


    A few days later, acting under Max''s orders, he met a strange bony woman named Rachel. Intrigued by her bizarre affirmations, he listened to her, understanding she had awakened a rare affinity to soul. However, she had felt the second soul in Alina''s child and was about to reveal its presence to Max. He had to stop her before she shared this crucial information... Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With only two babies left to check, thanks to her, he concluded his investigation in a brief month. But the situation allowed him much more freedom than initially expected. Since they missed the child, he could focus on his research in peace before returning to conclude his grand puppet show, unheard, unseen, and forgotten.


    Yet, he would mark history as the first and only supreme sorcerer!


    ******


    Four days ago, he left the cave he had lived in for the past seven years, dragging a stiff corpse out with him: the previous owner.


    He was an old rogue acolyte. Too afraid to be hunted by the kingdom, yet too engrossed in magic to give up, he led a solitary life in the mountain, dabbling in alchemy and dark magic.


    However, he needed expensive ingredients to progress in this art.


    That''s why, fifteen years ago, he broke his only rule and ventured into the village. There, he sold his Compendium of Forbidden Alchemical Potions to an apothecary whose vivid dreams of alchemy filled his head.


    Unfortunately, he also exposed his existence to Gaston...


    As the demonic man''s slave, he developed a never-before-seen magic ritual involving souls for seven long, torturous years. He also modified the gem used to detect the summoned to give its wielder the ability to see ghosts.


    And once he finished his work... Gaston offered him peace... an eternal one.


    However, Gaston wasn''t satisfied with the Ashford family''s initial plan. He could get more. He wanted more.


    "I''ll eat everything and leave nothing behind, not even my old self!"


    His words thundered, breaking the forest''s calm. The muffled sound of his boots pressing on the soft snow echoed as he lowered his hood over his head, grabbed his stick, and walked to the village.

 Chapter 54: The Second Trial: A Hesitant Annihilator

    Meanwhile, Adam woke up in the underground chamber. Feeling refreshed, he gazed at the enchanting crystalline formations reflecting the sun''s light filtering through the ceiling.


    However, his annoying sensation of unease remained, a grating echo urging him to hasten the trial''s completion. Each second crawling by caused this ominous feeling to worsen, like a ticking time bomb threatening to blast his mind to smithereens.


    Unwilling to rush in the gaping maws of uncertainty, he checked his timer first. He still had thirty-four hours to kill three magical beasts. Then, he scanned his condition, noticing the healthy hue of fresh skin forming under the charred one.


    ''I''m only one hp away from being full, and my mana is entirely restored. Let''s end this and see the rewards,'' he thought, a flicker of curiosity glittering in his eyes despite the desperate situation. After all, the dagger he got on the first floor proved its usefulness countless times. Yet, he still preferred the mysterious grimoire.


    With a shake of his head, he chased his distracting feeling away, walked out of the cave, and ran.


    The air whistled in his ears and ruffled his white t-shirt as he sliced through the wind like a bullet, finally witnessing his stats'' distribution effects. And they didn''t disappoint him in the slightest. His fists trembled as he estimated he could charge faster than the hateful bear. Better, he could keep this pace for a while before exhaustion crashed on him.


    After running at top speed for an hour, navigating the slippery paths... and avoiding insects, he found his next target around the mountain''s base.


    Crude wooden walls built from branches crisscrossed the primitive village''s surroundings in a pitiful barricade. Ugly huts, constructed from rough-hewn timber and thatch, could be seen at random intervals. These grotesque habitations were clearly built, with little attention to uniformity or design.


    Additionally, there was no central square or marketplace, suggesting a self-sufficient community focused on subsistence rather than commerce.


    Intrigued to meet somewhat developed creatures inside the tower, he approached the village, his lips curling into a friendly smile. After all, he didn''t have to cut down anything that moved, and, as a civilised earthling, he preferred dialogue over violence.


    However, his smile froze the next moment, and his pupils trembled. ''What are those creatures?!'' He thought, a deep frown forming between his brows at the sight of the green and ugly short creatures holding rudimentary weapons.


    "Goblins?" He muttered, tucking his finger around his chin. He remembered seeing them in video games. They were, typically, low-level monsters, weaker than humans.


    Dialogue didn''t seem to be an option. He doubted they could communicate in the first place, not to mention these savage creatures would probably attack him on sight. So, his peaceful smile turned into a threatening smirk.


    ''Should I go all out and wipe the village out for the experience points and, hopefully, to get a better rating?''


    Despite his hate for the trials and the risks involved, he reasoned that since he was already there, aiming for better rewards made sense. The longer he lingered, the more the idea appealed. He could level up fast, maybe even boost his rating and, on the same occasion, his reward quality.


    Greed sparkled in his eyes as his smile reached his ears.


    "Yes, I should use this opportunity and never come again!" He exclaimed, a vicious plan forming in his mind.


    He felt a surge of power course through his muscles, causing his hair to bristle as he counted them, confidence reflected in his eyes. With his magic and the super trump card, he would obliterate this village and conclude this trial with a boom!


    ''Let''s suppose there are seventy goblins instead of fifty since I can''t count the ones indoors. How can I use my trump card to get rid of that many in one fell swoop?'' He thought, the answer evident. ''Pack them!''


    With this idea in mind, the sound of his baskets colliding with the ground filled the air as he rushed to the village, his dagger tightly clenching in his right hand. His initial strategy was simple. He would fight in the middle, killing as many goblins as possible. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The commotion should alert the others, making them join the fray before he used his trump, resolving the confrontation in a matter of seconds. After all, the stronger he was compared to his opponents, the less he would need to rely on plans.


    As he approached the village, goblins carrying bows noticed him and screeched. Their guttural sounds vibrated in the area, alerting their clansmen of the imminent attack. Then, they shot unrefined wooden arrows at the daring intruder charging at them.


    With swift movements, Adam dodged the projectiles before clicking his tongue. ''Tsk. Should get rid of the archers first.''


    He raised his index finger to respond to the threat. A condensed sparkling bullet shot from it the next moment, piercing the wind to end the pest.


    Plop


    The first archer died silently, plopping powerlessly to the ground as bright emerald blood gushed from its forehead.


    Six more bullets followed, finding their marks with lethal accuracy. Like stringless puppets, six archers shared their brethren''s fate, coloring the white ground green.


    Exhilarated by the easy battle, tremors coursed through Adam''s body as he resumed his charge. ''I''m strong now! I won''t risk dying anymore!'' He thought, the sinister guttural screams echoing in the air sounding like jokes to him.


    Some goblins tried to intercept him, swinging crude wooden spears and rusted iron swords in his direction in a desperate attempt to slow him down.


    But he was too strong.


    With a swift swipe of his dagger, he sliced the necks of the closer ones, making their blood cascade as their ugly pupils constricted in horror and their screams turned into blood-curdling gurgling noises.


    Soon, leaving a chaotic trail of death and misery behind him, he reached the village center.


    "Come out, bastards! I''m here to obliterate all of you!"


    His voice filled the air, echoing in the mountain''s base like a starving beast''s roar out to feed on the goblins'' flesh.


    Alerted, the entire village mobilised their forces to stop the mad human from annihilating them. Fifty-eight goblins rushed at him two minutes later.


    Their steps collided with the ground, causing the earth to rumble as they yelled courageous battle cries to bolster their morale. Yet, they were unaware... unaware that they were playing in the insidious palm of his hand.


    Adam fought the first few. Blood splattered on his face, painting his t-shirt green as he killed nine more in gruesome ways before the advantage in number took effect. He was now surrounded. Yet, despite the dangerous situation, his lips stretched into a grin.


    They were where he wanted them to be.


    He fished a round object emanating a dim light from his pocket as his right hand blurred to block the incoming blows. Then, his mana surged in his circuits as he injected the object with a torrent of potent energy before tensing his leg''s muscles.


    The rocks cracked under his feet, and dust rose with his movement as he jumped five meters high. His clothes stuck to his skin as the air pressure battered his body for a second.


    But his focus was on something else.


    With deadly precision, he hurled the swelling light guardian''s core in the middle of the goblin''s army. Then, he landed on a hut''s roof before scrambling away.


    "EXPLOSION!"


    Meanwhile, the core''s dim light intensified until it blinded everyone in the area. It swelled to its limits, tripling in volume, before...


    BOOM


    A dome of sizzling light engulfed the village, expanding with each passing second and threatening to engulf the entire mountain''s base. Pitiful shrieks filled the air for a moment before dozens of bodies disintegrated under the intense heat.


    Despite the distance, the shockwave reached Adam, sending him flying off his feet. He rolled for several meters, enduring the painful collision with the rocks with a grimace before colliding with a distant boulder.


    "Urgh."


    His arms trembled as he rose to his feet, feeling a sensation of temporary weakness wash over him like a tidal wave. He stumbled a few steps back, trying to restore his balance before gazing at the settling cloud of dust engulfing the village.


    The explosion had vaporised anything that once stood in a radius of six meters, goblins and huts alike. The furious blast further increased the devastation, throwing scalding gales to collide with the huts. Pieces of burning wood littered the place, releasing twirling black smoke.


    But wild tremors shook his body as if zapping him awake as he gazed at the epicenter.


    The mountain''s sturdy rock became a bubbling red liquid, turning the surrounding an orange hue and leaking appalling heat.


    The stench of carbonised wood and flesh, carried by the wind, filled his scrounged nose. An icy shiver ran down his spine, and a hesitant grimace graced his face.


    "Huh... Let''s forget about magic grenades for a while. They are a bit scary..." he said, his voice a murmur contrasting with the calamity he unleashed upon the poor goblins.


    "But, I have to admit... they are incredibly effective..." he added, his lips curling upwards as he focused on his interface''s notifications.


    [Tier one goblin archer slain, You have gained 50 experience points.] x7


    [Tier one goblin swordsman slain, You have gained 50 experience points.] x22


    [Tier one goblin lancer slain, You have gained 50 experience points.] x26


    [Tier one goblin brawler slain, You have gained 50 experience points.] x15


    "So much experience!" He yelled in, his fist cutting through the wind as he raised them in a triumphant pose. His strength will rise again, not to mention the mysterious tower''s reward.


    Elation wrapped around his heart as he imagined the incredible items he would get.

 Chapter 55: Rewards (2)

    As he read the XP notifications, jubilant about the amount, a message box suddenly spawned in front of his eyes.


    [Remaining time: Thirty-three hours.]


    [Progress: 73/5]


    [As more than two hours are left, the challenger may choose to exit the trial space and proceed with the ratings.]


    [Yes/No]


    ''Should I leave now?'' Adam thought reluctantly, growing addicted to the joy of violence and its rewards. Why bother with words when creatures yield so much experience? Why not stay and obliterate a few more villages?


    His eyes sparkled as greed flooded his mind with dreams of gold and glistening jewels. Drool nearly leaked from his lips as he mumbled in his fantasy.


    "Get me out!"


    His veins throbbed on his forehead like slithering snakes as he shouted, scared by his own thoughts. Maybe these creatures weren''t so bad, just different? He didn''t know.


    But what he knew was that he had already obtained more experience than he could have dreamed of. Continuing would only increase the risks of his soul ending up damaged, something he didn''t want to go through again. Not to mention the uneasy feeling gnawing at his mind, like a swarm of bugs devouring his sanity.


    Before he could ponder his decision more, and if those creatures deserved to die to fuel his xp bar, the mighty mountain gradually turned illusory until it disappeared. The familiar boundless white and empty room replaced it a few seconds later.


    Soon, new messages appeared before him, rekindling his excitement and pushing away his moral considerations.


    He clenched his trembling fists, his lips curled into an expectant smile, and his eyes darted to read the ethereal window. After all, the condition to pass the second trial was to beat five magical creatures, when he had beaten seventy-three, including the boss.


    "I''m sure I''ll get something insane! Don''t let me down!"


    His eager voice filled the white expanse, giving a trace of liveliness to the bleak tower.


    [Challenger Adam completed the second trial.]


    [Reviewing the process and rating it.]


    [Tier-one thunder wolf, seventy tier-one goblins and tier-two boss light guardian slain.]


    "Umu! Tell me how amazing I am!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Rating:... ]


    [Rating:... ]


    [Rating:... ]


    "Huh? Oh! Don''t bug on me! What''s my rating?!"


    A few seconds passed by as his smile froze on his face. Sweat covered his dirtied face, mixing with the goblin-green blood before plopping to the ground. The soft noise boomed in his ears, deafening as he imagined the worst...


    However, the text shifted the next second, causing his eyes to light up.


    [Rating: SS]


    "Did I break the rating scale? I thought I would get an A+!"


    Little did he know that the tower''s floors weren''t meant to be challenged alone. That''s why he got bonus XP for killing the light guardian alone. It was also the reason his performance proved difficult to evaluate.


    Survival would be nearly impossible for a lone challenger when faced with seventy goblins as weak as they were individually.


    But the most ridiculous and complicated thing he did was to beat the horrifying light guardian alone. A small yet balanced party of tier-one combatants covering different disciplines was typically required to kill it. It wasn''t surprising, considering it was a tier-two magical creature with potent spells and an ethereal body.


    [Achievement and title unlocked: Second Floor''s Conqueror]


    [Achievement and title unlocked: Eclipsing Radiance]


    "Two more? I wonder what''s their use..." He lingered for a second before adding.


    "They look useless..."


    Yet, he didn''t notice that two more titles floated above his head.


    Emblazoned upon the towering face of the mountain, in letters of resolute determination, lay the accolade: Second Floor''s Conqueror. It stood as a mark of bravery and victory, declaring the triumph of the daring soul who dared to be the first one to challenge it.


    Eclipsing Radiance shined like a beacon amidst the other titles. Its inscription, carved with celestial finesse, illuminated a triumphant scene: a lone figure standing tall amidst a shower of light spears against the fading glow of his vanquished foe.


    Unaware of his high-profile looks, he kept waiting, his right foot tapping on the ground, for the message he wanted to read the most.


    [Attributing tailored reward. Scanning the challenger. Boss defeated, rarity increased.]


    "YES! Give me another epic item or better!"


    [Granting...]


    "..."His puffed chest and bloated heart deflated like balloons as the tower started to bug again. His brows furrowed in impatient frustration.


    "Not again! Give me my reward!"


    [Mythical rank material to the challenger: Manacore Heartgem for reaching the SS rank rating]


    "WHAT? Screw you and your material! What do you want me to do with it?" Adam stumbled, falling on the ground, his face greener than the goblins'' blood smearing it. If he was like Julius, a cultivator, he would be vomiting blood!


    [Attributing additional reward for being the first to beat the second challenge.]


    "I don''t care! I''ll never come again. You can''t even compensate me properly for my hard work and the risk I take."


    He turned, crossing his arms over his chest and puffing his cheeks like... a kid pouting.


    [Granting the tier two epic weapon Ethereal Radiance.]


    Yet, upon reading the cool name and the epic rank, he calmed a little.


    "Humpf... That''s the minimum I should receive."


    [Items granted by the tower are soul-bound. They can''t be stolen, traded or lost.]


    [Do you want to proceed with the third floor''s challenge?]


    "No! Get me out, scrooge Tower!"


    He roared, his thoughts swirling in a mad dance of anger and confusion. Why would he continue? Or was the tower crazy, believing anyone sane would start the next trial right after exiting the previous?


    As he cursed the tower as usual, a bright light blinded him, forcing his eyes shut.


    When he reopened them, he was back in the plaza, holding two items.


    Noticing the smooth texture, he couldn''t help but look at the Ethereal Radiance with a raised brow.


    It appeared as a slender, elegant spear crafted from a shimmering, translucent material resembling polished crystal. Its shaft was infused with radiant energy, emitting a soft, pulsating glow that illuminated its surroundings with a gentle, ethereal light. At the tip of the spear, a crystalline blade extended gracefully, tapering to a sharp point that gleamed with a radiant intensity.


    Intricate patterns of light danced across its surface in complex yet magnificent symbols.


    He remained slack-jawed at the weapon''s beautiful appearance as his steps took him to his apartment. Yet, he completely ignored the small gem grasped in his other hand.


    On his way, he peered at the three gigantic screens hovering in the dark sky, noticing he was ranked first on all three of them. Well... he was alone, so how could he not be the first?


    *****


    Five minutes later, he sat on his bed, focusing on the spear to get its information.


    Ethereal Radiance:


    Rank: T2 Epic weapon


    Description: Crafted from the essence of the Light Guardian, The Ethereal Radiance embodies the purest manifestations of celestial light. Its crystalline shaft, infused with the radiant energy of the guardian''s essence, gleams with an ethereal brilliance that illuminates even the darkest realms.


    Intricate patterns of celestial runes adorn its surface, symbolising the guardian''s wisdom and guidance bestowed upon those deemed worthy.


    Abilities:


    Radiant Flare: Harnessing the boundless energy of light, the spear releases a brilliant burst of radiant energy upon impact. This burst engulfs the target in a dazzling blaze, inflicting significant immediate damage.


    Light Ward: The wielder is surrounded by a shimmering aura of light, providing moderate protection against dark magic and evil entities.


    Luminary Guidance: Infused with the wisdom of the Light Guardian, The Ethereal Radiance provides guidance and inspiration to its wielder in their endeavors.

 Chapter 56: Manacore Heartgem

    "..." Adam stood frozen like a realistic ice sculpture for a moment.


    ''I-Isn''t this weapon a bit too powerful compared to the dagger?''


    Indubitably...


    He took a deep breath to calm his pounding heart before pondering the nature of the rewards. Somehow, he felt they were connected to his actions and the creature he defeated.


    On his first trial, he relied on the bear''s fang to carve spears and end the last wolf. As a reward, he got a dagger crafted out of it and glinting with its primal violence.


    He received a spear crafted from the essence of the Light Guardian, who manifested his spells as spears. Its ability to unleash explosive bursts of light most likely stemmed from the method used to destroy the goblins'' village.


    He pondered in stunned silence for a moment before pushing these boring thoughts into an isolated drawer of his mind.


    "YEEEES! Epic items never disappoint! With such a powerful weapon, I want to see who will dare to provoke me. Hahaha."


    He laughed like a kid enlivening his apartment as his bright smile illuminated the room.


    In a good mood, he checked his other reward, feeling much less depressed about it than before.


    The Manacore Heartgem Mana manifested as a small, multifaceted crystal imbued with brilliant, pulsating energy at its core. Its exterior shimmered with iridescent hues, ranging from deep blues and purples to vibrant greens and golds, as if reflecting the entire spectrum of magical affinities.


    Within its crystalline structure, wisps of mana swirled and danced, creating an enchanting display of luminous patterns. They seemed to shift and evolve with each passing moment in a mysterious waltz. Despite its diminutive size, the Heartgem exuded a potent aura, emanating a palpable sense of mystical power that captivated all who beheld it.


    After a moment of shock, he scrutinised it, a bizarre sense of anticipation wrapping around his guts.


    Name: Manacore Heartgem


    Rank: T9 Mythical Ingredient


    Description:


    The Manacore Heartgem is an extremely rare and precious gemstone forged from the raw essence of mana itself, crystallised in the heart of the world''s most potent magical nexuses.


    Properties:


    Nature''s Resonance: The Manacore Heartgem harmonises with the natural world, amplifying the wielder''s connection to the environment and empowering them with heightened intuition and awareness.


    Arcane Reservoir: The Manacore Heartgem holds an inexhaustible mana reserve. Those attuned to it can replenish their own mana, ensuring a constant font of mystical power.


    Enhanced Spellcraft: The Manacore Heartgem enhances spells, increasing their potency and precision to unmatched levels. Spellcasters can weave intricate enchantments with unparalleled finesse, unlocking new levels of mastery in the arcane arts.


    Mana Infusion: When infused with mana, the gem radiates a soothing aura of magical energy that enhances the senses, sharpens the mind, and hastens the casting of spells, granting those within its presence a temporary boost to their magical abilities.


    Spellbinding Aegis: The Manacore Heartgem can be attuned to create powerful magical wards and barriers, forming a protective shield against hostile magic and malevolent forces.


    It repels curses, hexes, and dark enchantments with ease, acting as a bastion of defense.


    Uses:


    Arcane Artifacts: Craftsmen and enchanters use the Manacore Heartgem to create mythical artifacts and relics imbued with the essence of mana.


    From enchanted weapons and armors to mystical talismans and charms, these artifacts harness the raw power of mana to bestow extraordinary abilities upon their wielders.


    Mage''s Focus: Archmages and magi lucky enough to obtain a Manacore Heartgem use it in their spellcasting tools, employing it as a central focus for channeling and controlling magical energies with precision. Staves, wands, and scepters enhanced with this crystal augment the caster''s capabilities, allowing them to cast exceptionally powerful and intricate spells.


    Leyline Nexus: The Manacore Heartgem can be used to create powerful leyline nexuses, focal points of magical energy that serve as conduits for mana across vast distances.


    Mana Wellspring: In places where mana is scarce or depleted, the Manacore Heartgem can be used to create enchanted wellsprings that replenish the land with mystical energy.


    Mage''s Sanctuary: Sanctuaries and magic academies often integrate the Manacore Heartgem into their architecture, imbuing their halls with the essence of mana. These places become havens for mages and scholars, nurturing the pursuit of arcane knowledge and mastery.


    "Ha?"


    He looked at the gem resting in his trembling palm, then scratched his head, a little confused. Why did its explanation need more words than a novel''s chapter?


    Jokes aside, he gathered his scattered thoughts back, a deep frown creasing on his forehead. He was happy about the spear, but the gem was on another level entirely, eclipsing its radiance and requiring his entire attention.


    "Did I just unlock the infinite mana and no-cast cheat codes?"


    His eyes widened, his breathing hastened, and his body temperature rose as the complex description crashed into his mind like a tidal wave.


    In a split second, he rocketed to his feet, feeling the booming sounds of his heart echo like drums in his ears.


    He closed his fist around the gem, tremors shaking his arm as he tried to infuse his mana inside. His pupils fluttered as he closed his eyes. Forming sweat dampened his forehead and trickled down his face for two tense minutes before he felt... nothing.


    Undeterred by the disappointing result, he tried to use the gem''s other properties... in vain. He couldn''t feel the energies dancing inside the gem at all, as if they operated on a level beyond the mana he could access.


    ''Is it not working because my comprehension and control over mana are lacking?''


    Dark shadow twirled around his deepening frown.


    If he could craft a weapon or armor with this item, he did not doubt that he would become one of the strongest mages in this world. However, would it be easy to transform such a terrifying material?


    "In theory, I got an insane material. Practically, I can''t use it... Great..."


    His feelings entwined in a bizarre knot, making him doubt how he should feel. Happy? About to cry? He didn''t know...


    Accepting his defeat, he sighed, retrieved an empty box from his kitchen, and placed the gem inside.


    "I can''t do anything with it for now. I should distribute my attribute points and return."


    He slid the box under his bed, hiding the gem''s radiance until he found a way to use it.


    "Status"


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: N/A


    LVL: 8


    Exp: 2200/2560


    HP: 121/121


    Vitality: 11.6


    Strength: 11.9


    Agility: 12.1


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 5


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger, Manacore Heartgem, Ethereal Radiance


    Skills: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1.


    Other: Mage''s hands, Mana bullet LVMAX.


    Passive: Mana Control T2, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1.


    Note: Soul is damaged. One minute of silence for the goblin villagers, who died for no reason at the hands of a greedy ghost.


    The goblin''s village he blew up contributed 3500 XP, almost making him level up twice, and bringing him five free points. Following his ideas, he distributed them evenly.


    Vitality: 11.6-> 12.1


    Strength: 11.9-> 12.9


    Agility: 12.1-> 13.1


    "Time to return. I wonder what Julius is doing?"


    A satisfied smile stretched his lips. He would soon strike a perfect balance, then boast about how versatile he was to the boy. However, a sudden realisation smacked him like a hammer.


    "AH! I forgot to inform him I would be challenging the trial. Thankfully, it only took me around eighteen hours instead of two days," he said, scratching his head as he understood where his feeling of forgetfulness had come from.


    Not that it mattered that much, anyway. Julius was probably training or following Eleanor''s lessons, as usual.


    With nothing more to do in the dream place, he closed his eyes and fell asleep, unsuspecting of everything Julius went through and the dangers he would face in the real world.

 Chapter 57: Echoes of Souls

    When he reopened his eyes, his soul shuddered, and his pupils constricted. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead of Julius'' familiar room, he found himself in the center of a cave. Its only source of lighting, a vast magic circle composed of various magic symbols, radiated below him.


    ''Something is terribly wrong.''


    Dread wrapped around his mind, and his excellent mood crumbled like a sand castle rocked by a tsunami.


    His eyes darted left and right, taking the ominous cave''s surroundings in. A split second later, he saw Julius, bound by chains and unmoving in the middle of the circle.


    Traces of dried tears covered his tender cheeks. He recognised his expression in a heartbeat: sadness, despair... and guilt.


    Then, he gazed at the other individual present.


    A one-armed old man seated on the desk comfortably peered at him as if scanning his soul with his unique blue eye. But his delicate lips, raised into a malevolent grin, struck him the most.


    ''Can he see me?'' He thought, narrowing his eyes into slits as his bad feeling swelled in his mind. Like the carillon of thousands of bells, it deafened his thoughts for a moment, except for one. That man was the cause. He was the hidden danger lurking in the shadows... and a lethal foe.


    His breathing slowed to a crawl as an icy shiver ran down his spectral spine.


    ''We need to leave!''


    This idea boomed, compelling him to act with the swiftest yet most stealthy movements he was capable of.


    Gently, he poked Julius to draw his attention, murmuring, "Act normally and slowly turn around to make your back face the creep."


    His soul shuddered. The last thing he wanted was to alert their abductor and raise his suspicions.


    "It''s useless, big bro... He can see you," Julius said, his weak voice a murmur in the heart of darkness as tears welled in his eyes.


    Upon hearing the boy''s words, his luminous eyes enlarged as more questions flooded his mind, menacing to drown it under swirling currents. Who was the man? Why did he chain the boy? How could he see him when even Lucius couldn''t?


    Yet, like a blade slashing at his mind, Julius cut his thought process, and his words left his heart bleeding.


    "Big bro... They are dead," Julius'' voice cracked, and tears rolled down his cheeks. He had been stuck with Gaston for six hours, and the anomaly took indescribable pleasure in torturing his childish mind with his actions. Like how he killed his grandpa Theodore, adopted father Lucius, and swordsmanship teacher Max.


    "... Who?" Adam asked, his face a mask of complex emotions as his hesitant voice cracked in the cave. At this point, he expected the worst. If Alina died, he didn''t know what he could do to help Julius.


    "Max, Lucius... Sniff... Grandpa..."


    Julius'' words roared in Adam''s ears like a thunderclap.


    Of course, he was sad to learn that Lucius and Max died, yet relieved to hear that Alina was alive. However, his relief didn''t last for long.


    ''Old Theo? How? Why?''


    His thoughts descended into a dark turmoil. How in this world did, within a single day, two of his acquaintances and his first and only friend die?


    Gradually, the reality settled, bringing alongside a raging torrent of anger, grief... and madness.


    "How did he die?" He asked, his voice the low growl of a wounded beast, seeing its cubs die. After spending seven years with the old apothecary, he genuinely liked his enthusiastic and kind character. Yet, he won''t see his smile ever again...


    "Killed by Gaston..." Julius answered, clutching his heart as pangs of guilt pierced it. He liked Theo as much as Adam did. However, he knew his big brother couldn''t stomach the way he died. So, he swallowed his next words, hiding how cruel Gaston had been.


    Hearing that, Adam searched his memories to find who Gaston was with gritted teeth. However, he couldn''t remember anyone he knew going by that name. Who could blame him? He only saw him twice in total, more than seven years ago.


    "Who is Gaston? What are we doing here?"


    His voice turned into a cold hiss, and his frame trembled. He had the culprit''s name. He would hunt him to the world''s edge to avenge his poor friend.


    ''We can''t live under the same sky. One of us has to die!''


    Nothing would stop him in his relentless pursuit, for Gaston carried his mark of enmity.


    "The old man who kidnapped us. H-He killed everyone we knew. It''s my fault, big bro."


    Julius hid his face between his arms, his loud wailing filling the damp habitat.


    Clap Clap Clap


    Simultaneously, they heard someone clap his hands with slow and deliberate movements, clearly mocking them.


    "What a touching scene. I almost shed a tear," Gaston said, his smile expanding. "Now that you are awake, we can finally start."


    "PFUUU."


    Adam exhaled loudly. He wouldn''t have to search for the man. He was before his eyes.


    "DIE DOG!"


    Blinded by rage, he didn''t waste time on words. He shot a mana bullet aimed between the hateful man''s brows, a quick death, almost too merciful for this evil doer.


    Meanwhile, Gaston''s remaining eye sparkled as he moved his weapon with inhuman speed.


    CLANK


    Without effort, he sliced through the bullet, dividing it into two parts before standing up. His feeble steps resounded with forceful noise, a contradiction Adam failed to understand.


    Yet, terror gripped his heart as the old figure blurred in his eyes, causing his anger to vanish into a puff of smoke.


    Gaston''s presence loomed like a shadow over them, permeating the air with malevolence. He could feel the weight of his gaze, like icy fingers tracing down his spine. The man''s words, dripping with mockery and malice, echoed in his mind, taunting him.


    ''I can''t beat him without a solid strategy,'' he thought, using the brief moment of inaction to make the cogs forming his mind spin at maximum capacity.


    "Sixteen years. That''s how long I have been waiting. Don''t ruin this moment with your futile resistance," Gaston declared, his voice laced with a disturbing, perverse joy.


    Under the duo''s trembling eyes, he cut his palm, letting his blood drip on the magic circle.


    Then, he walked to Julius and made a slight cut on his arm, causing the scarlet liquid to drop on the circle as well.


    In reaction, the dim light intensified with each passing second, casting dancing shadows on the walls. Yet, they had no time to marvel.


    "Shall we proceed with the ritual?" Gaston asked, his voice dripping with irony.


    Echoing his words, Adam felt the circle''s magic infiltrate his circuits. Like a thirsty beast, it drained the little mana he had left after his trial, causing his composure to crumble.


    ''Shit!'' He thought in panic after losing the greatest weapon in his arsenal.


    Left with little choice and unable to formulate a decent strategy in such a desperate situation, he summoned his most trusted companion, his Beastbane Dagger. With extreme swiftness and lethal accuracy, he rocketed his spectral form to Gaston, swinging his blade with all his strength to decapitate him.


    WOOSH


    The wind howled behind his strike. However, Gaston''s eye took the shape of a crescent as he laughed.


    Meanwhile, Adam gazed at his trembling hand, despair coloring his face. Gaston did not dodge his strike. He didn''t block it, either. Instead, the dagger only passed through his vulnerable neck, dealing no damage...


    Just because Gaston could perceive him through the modified gem he possessed didn''t imply he would be susceptible to intangible attacks. This realisation came crashing into his mind. What option did he have left without mana and unable to damage him?


    As the circle fully activated after being fed Adam''s energy, Gaston''s body glowed a bright red light. His old shell crumbled, turning into dust. Yet, a blood-red ghost with Gaston''s younger features stood in his place.


    He had become a soul-devouring ghost. An ominous type of evil spirit who entered people''s soul seas to devour and absorb their strength. That was Gaston''s method of assimilating Adam''s soul. However, his plan didn''t end there. Why should he remain a ghost? No, he had grander ambitions.


    The magic circle''s primary function was to link two people through their blood, making their souls recognise each other''s bodies as their own, a rare feat only possible because of the rogue acolyte''s legacy.


    Thus, after devouring Adam, Gaston would devour Julius'' soul and possess his body, restarting his life anew, younger and stronger than ever.


    That was why he dared to use cursed items and sacrificed his body without batting an eye. He didn''t care anymore. Especially since Julius had his talent unlocked and his identity recognised by the kingdom. He could join a magical academy, begin his journey in the world of magic, and dethrone that mediocre magus.


    After all, despite his top talent for magic, he didn''t want to end up as one of the strongest. No. Instead, he would become the very first human being to reach the elusive and legendary ninth tier.


    As his long journey of careful manipulation and planning replayed in his mind, he couldn''t help but laugh uncontrollably.


    "Your soul, give it to me! Hahaha."


    He flew at Adam, eyes filled with malevolence, ready to collect the fruits of his labor.

 Chapter 58: Echoes of Deception

    As Gaston lunged towards Adam, his blood-red soul emanating a sinister aura, Adam''s mind raced for a solution.


    He dodged with lightning-quick reflexes, narrowly missing Gaston''s deadly nails.


    "In your dreams, bastard! Now that you are a ghost, I can hit you!"


    With a bolstering cry, he swung his Beastbane dagger in retaliation.


    Sadly, Gaston''s expertise in combat wasn''t just for show.


    He blocked Adam''s arm by taking a short step forward and raising his left forearm on its trajectory. Then, he swung his right fist at Adam''s stomach, knocking the air out of his frame and making him fly backwards like a cannonball.


    CRACK


    "Big bro!"


    Julius''s body trembled, the loud rattling of chains accompanying each tremor. An emotion rapidly overwhelmed his sadness. Terror. The terror of witnessing his most trusted friend flung back like a rag doll.


    "Argh!"


    Adam felt pain like he never did before, as if a hammer had crushed a part of his soul. The agony was so intense, so vivid that he held his stomach and rolled on the ground under Julius'' enlarging eyes.


    In his mind, his brother was an invincible existence, his hero who wouldn''t lose to anyone. Seeing him suffering made his reality crack in sadness and... anger.


    "Let my big bro alone! Fight me instead if you dare!"


    His warm tears gushed down his cheeks, yet his eyes burned with a fierce flame, the kind that had forged heroes and prominent men.


    The Flames of indomitable determination.


    Unfortunately, with his hands bound behind his back and the chains connected to the ground, he couldn''t even stand up.


    "Don''t worry. Once I''m done playing with him, it''ll be your turn, little puppy."


    Gaston''s triumphant declaration reverberated inside the cave, announcing his victory while pressing his dominance by lunging at Adam.


    "No, come here! Coward! Your mom!"


    Sadly, Julius'' provocation attempts were ineffective against the evil ghost. After all, would a manipulator fall from petty tricks used by kids?


    Instead, he towered above Adam, casting his red glow on his bent soul.


    "I heard you had incredible potential. I must admit that... I''m disappointed," Gaston said, shaking his head. However, despite his disapproving words, his smirk widened to reach his ears. It was time to begin his favorite game.


    "Trust me, I am as well," Adam answered, sweat dripping from his forehead and his drained face, a sad sight to behold.


    Gaston was, by far, the greatest enemy he had faced. In fact, the strength gap was so overwhelming that he felt like he had returned to the bleak day he was forced to fight the bear.


    He gritted his teeth as he braced himself for Gaston''s impending strike. His luminous eyes only shone the light of defiance. Gaston was stronger. So what?


    ''Have fun, mongrel. You''ll end up like the bear in the end.''


    "Who are you? Where do you come from?" Gaston asked, his smile reaching his ears.


    "..."


    Adam didn''t bother to answer. Instead, he scanned his surroundings, determined to find something useful to turn the tables. Sadly, between the old furniture and the rocky walls, nothing could help him. His situation was desperate, but he wouldn''t give up!


    PAH


    "Argh!"


    A disturbing, crushing noise reverberated as a fist crashed into his nose.


    "NO! STOP PLEASE!"


    Julius'' desperate scream filled the cave as he strained his wrist to free himself from his bindings.


    The loud clangor of metal grating against rocks echoed as something suddenly clicked in Adam''s mind. He had overlooked an important detail... One that could perhaps lead them to salvation.


    "Answer! Don''t make the game boring," ordered Gaston. He hated resilient people the most. They always found ways to ruin his fun... Only for a moment, though.


    "N-No wh-what do you want, devil?" Adam asked, his lips trembling and his features distorting in a grimace of despair. The fire in his eyes also died out... doused by the dampness of misery.


    PAH


    "Argh!"


    "Hahaha, you almost scared me. Is it so fun to act tough when you are this weak?" Gaston said, his evil smile broadening.


    "N-No Stop, please."


    Adam''s voice sounded weaker, his defiant resistance a forgotten echo blown by Gaston''s vicious strikes.


    "NOOOO! Big bro! Don''t give up. You can''t give up!" Julius screamed, tears flowing like rivers from his cheeks.


    PAH


    "Argh!"


    The same scene repeated itself several times; Gaston asked, and Adam begged him to stop before getting hit and crying out in agony.


    Until the seventh iteration...


    Gaston''s fun was reaching its climax, and his eyes almost rolled in pleasure when, without any warning, Adam summoned his Beastbane dagger.


    In a movement of extreme swiftness, he mobilised all his strength to throw his weapon, aiming at the demon''s face.


    SWOOSH


    The blade glinted with primal ferocity as it left his hand and pierced the wind, flying straight at his startled adversary.


    ''Don''t disappoint me. HIT HIM!'' He screamed inwardly, the amber of his defiance reigniting in his dull eyes. After all, everything had been a deliberate act to fool Gaston and strike when he was most vulnerable, turning the tables in one move.


    Meanwhile, Gaston''s blue eyes sparkled as they followed the incoming dagger before craning his neck to the side with inhuman reflexes.


    The dagger missed its mark by a hair''s breadth, continuing its flight.


    "I should have known that you gave up too fast... We could have enjoyed ourselves a bit more. What a shame," Gaston said, glaring at Adam. For the first time, his lips curled downwards in a grimace. He had been caught off guard? He?


    Yet, his surprise only started.


    "ARGH!"


    A scream escaped his lips, the pain forcing him to back a step and free Adam.


    Gritting his teeth through the pain, Adam soldiered up and seized the opportunity to press his advantage. He jumped, placing his feet on the cave''s wall to take support on them before launching himself like a missile. He extended his arms and tackled Gaston, focusing on his knees to force him out of balance. Then, his arms came to life.


    Like two pistons, they collided with the hateful ghost with loud thuds. Yet, despite the opportunity to vent all the frustration accumulated during this fight, a frown creased his eyebrows.


    ''Why does it feel like striking metal?'' He thought, dangerous alarms ringing in his mind.


    In the meantime, Gaston stood impassive despite the blows raining down on him. A single question filled his mind: How did the dagger pierce his back? He soon found the answer as his gaze flickered to the boy.


    Julius glared back, his lips curled into a smug grin. Before him, a dim row of flickering ethereal symbols: "Kick. Dagger. Back."


    Gaston''s eyes enlarged as he pieced the event''s sequence, realising that Adam''s cunningness wasn''t to be underestimated. Enduring the pain and humiliation inflicted upon him, Adam had been waiting to recover enough mana to manifest those three words in a lethal counter-attack.


    Simultaneously, Julius watched his big brother unleash hell on Gaston with a relieved smile. Even he had been fooled by Adam''s act.


    After understanding everything and feeling the annoying burning sensation slowly burning his back, Gaston''s eyes sparkled with malevolence. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He spotted a gap between Adam''s successive blows and seized the opportunity. His right hand blurred as he delivered a lightning-fast palm strike to Adam''s chin. Without retrieving his hand, he pushed with all his strength, forcing the con artist to stand up.


    The blow sent Adam into a momentary daze, but he quickly shook his head to recover. Then he glared at Gaston, assessing the damage he had caused. However, except for his missing smile, Gaston looked no different from before.


    "Sigh, I shouldn''t have underestimated you. It was my fault. Time to end things," Gaston said, understanding his mistake. He wouldn''t drop his guard nor give the duo more opportunities to counter-attack.


    As soon as his last word echoed in the cave, he dashed towards Adam. However, instead of attacking, his hands coiled around his spectral form like two snakes before he slowly disappeared inside his body.

 Chapter 59: Radiance Unleashed

    A surreal scene unfolded before the duo''s bulging eyes. How could a ghost disappear inside another one? What was Gaston doing?


    Adam scratched his head, puzzled by the unforeseen development. He felt nothing wrong with his soul.


    ''Did he leave theatrically, or did he actually manage to get inside me?''


    He squinted, cold sweat cascading down his forehead in a wave of panic. But before pondering, he had something to do.


    He relaxed his spectral body, turned to the trembling boy, and raised his thumb.


    "Well done! You didn''t disappoint me! Hahaha."


    With a forced yet bright smile, he complimented Julius on his great job.


    "Stupid big bro. I thought you gave up and that he would kill you!" Julius said, his voice trembling in resentment. However, his eyes sparkled with relief, and his lips curled upward in a subtle yet meaningful smile. His big brother was still the strongest.


    As Adam moved toward the boy, soothing him with assurances that everything would be fine, a sudden tremor shook his frame like a leaf battered by a hurricane.


    He clutched his chest, his hands trembling, and his legs buckled. He collapsed to the ground the next second, an agonizing grimace distorting his face.


    "AHHH!"


    "What is happening? Big bro? Big bro!"


    Julius'' panicked shriek echoed in his ears, filled with terror before everything went dark.


    *****


    Adam opened his eyes in his apartment a second later. The excruciating pain kept assaulting his soul as a fiery blade pressed against his organs, gradually charring them.


    ''Did I lose consciousness?'' he wondered, feeling lost in a poisonous mist of mystery that slowly corroded his essence. He had to find the cause, or he wouldn''t last long.


    He scanned the place, seeing nothing out of place in his immediate vicinity. However, further away, he noticed a familiar evil ghost devouring his library. The ghost''s delighted face as he grabbed his precious books and gobbled them like delicious cakes struck Adam with the force of a truck.


    "What are you doing in my apartment, you fucker?!"


    His blood boiled, and his fists trembled with fury as he roared like a beast. He hated nothing more than seeing his place in a mess and was attached to his properties, especially if they came from Earth!


    "Interesting... How can you enter your soul sea at your level?" Gaston asked, his hand freezing for a moment as he leaned towards Adam, his eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    He didn''t know much about soul seas, only that once it was destroyed, death would follow. He had heard that some mages could access it, though. But they were all mighty individuals wielding terrifying powers.


    "Don''t ask me questions, idiot! Why are you eating my stuff?!"


    Adam flared, his brows twitching as he saw pieces of torn book covers littering the ground.


    "Nothing much, really," Gaston answered, his evil smile broadening to reach his ears. "Just devouring your soul." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As his words lingered, he grabbed a bizarre book filled with drawings. Honestly, all the peculiar items filling the room surprised him and broadened his horizons.


    Seeing his precious collection, especially the first volume of a story about a young man dreaming of becoming the king of pirates, tightly clutched in Gaston''s hand, doubled the grief cutting at Adam''s heart.


    "One of us will die today!"


    He gritted his teeth, feeling them crack. His eyes chilled, twitching uncontrollably, as he summoned his weapon. Planting his feet on the floor, he bent his knees, feeling the joins pop under the pressure. Like an arrow let loose, he dashed towards his hateful enemy, a trace of growing madness blooming in his mind.


    The Ethereal Radiance weaved itself in his right hand, illuminating the apartment with its glorious light as if to celebrate its first appearance.


    Feeling the shaft''s smooth yet cold texture in his palm, he smirked. Then, his arm''s muscles tensed, his veins protruded, and he swung it in a large horizontal arc.


    WOOSH


    The wind roared behind the brilliant rip, echoing Adam''s rage as a luminous blur zoomed towards Gaston''s neck.


    However, Gaston''s eyes sparkle with malice. In a motion of extreme swiftness, he crouched, avoiding the lethal strike ruffling his hair. Seizing the opportunity, he stepped forward, launching a devastating counter-attack before Adam could retrieve his weapon.


    Tension cracked in the air as his scarlet fist cut the wind, reaching for Adam''s head.


    However, before he could hit, a terrible sensation assaulted him. It felt like a magic circle brimming with energy, draining his strength and causing him to fall from the late stage of the second tier to the early stage.


    His movement lost its lethality.


    ''What is weakening me?'' He thought, his eyes enlarging at the perplexing phenomenon.


    Meanwhile, Gaston''s blurry fist became as clear as his vile face in Adam''s eyes. His neck cracked, moving to the side. His lips curled into a vicious smile the next moment.


    The wind howled as he raised his spear above his head before shooting downwards.


    With no time to dodge, Gaston decisively moved his left forearm on the spear''s trajectory.


    THUD


    The base of the spear''s tip collided with his forearm. A low thud echoed, and Gaston smirked. He would account for his mysterious loss of strength in his counter-attack this time and knock Adam out once and for all.


    However, his confidant expression crumbled the next second as a bright light condensed, blinding his blue eyes with its radiance.


    BOOM


    A raging explosion engulfed him, sending him crashing against the wall and burning his soul with pure light, the bane of evil entities.


    "AAAAAH!"


    Gaston shrieked in agony, feeling part of his soul dissolve in puffs of smoke under the intense heat''s relentless assault.


    Yet, despite the pain, his mind churned at maximum capacity.


    ''What is this spear? Why did he only use it now?'' He thought, drafting theories in a second.


    Was it to use the dagger''s properties to burn his soul slowly in revenge? Or was it because Adam underestimated him initially?


    Somehow, he felt his deductions were wrong. Adam''s rage was genuine. He could see it in his bloodshot eyes. From his psyche analysis, he knew Adam wasn''t like him. He wouldn''t torture others, even under intense resentment.


    Little did he know that Adam had never used this spear and was unaware of how its abilities applied. Thus, he relied on his trusted dagger. In addition, he wasn''t sure he could use it in his ghost body without suffering from the Light Ward enhancement.


    Now, a few meters away, Gaston used this opportunity to scan the spear, noticing a shimmering aura of light dance around his adversary. The draining sensation disappeared, too. That''s when he understood. ''The aura weakens me, and the spear causes explosions upon impact. What a nice weapon.''


    Now that he had pieced this mystery''s puzzle, his signature smile graced his lips once again.


    "Hey. Want to see something interesting?"


    Without waiting for an answer, he extended his arm, taking a familiar pose with his index finger pointed at Adam. Mana condensed to form a small ball glinting with a dark, menacing hue. If fighting at close range would weaken him, he would fight from a distance, as simple as that.


    Upon seeing his technique, Adam''s pupils constricted, and an icy shiver caressed his spine, murmuring words of dread in his ears. ''Did he learn my spell after it only once?! What kind of crazy monster is he?''


    But he didn''t have time to waste on emotions. A crazed light ignited in his eyes as the bullet zoomed in. Gritting his teeth, he moved his spear on the bullet''s trajectory. Yet, a detail didn''t escape his eye. Gaston''s bullet was faster than his. As shocking and unbelievable as it was, it could only mean one thing: Gaston''s mana control was better than his.


    He had to fight in melee or suffer from the barrage and eventually lose.


    After blocking the mana bullet, he rushed towards his nemesis.


    But Gaston was faster than him, too. As slippery as an eel and as annoying as a deadly wasp, he kept his distance from him, laughing at his vain attempt to close reach him.

 Chapter 60: The Edge of Sanity

    His brows twitched in frustration as he chased Gaston like a mad hound. The air whistled, and cracking sounds echoed as he blocked and deflected the dark bullet shot by his nemesis.


    Yet, amidst the storm raging in his mind, a few clear thoughts manifested.


    Gaston clearly never attended any magic academy, and no sane mage would have shared their knowledge with him. After all, Lucius told them that sharing anything above the first tier was a heavy crime and refused to teach the boy. Left with no choice, he patiently waited for Julius to grow up and enrol.


    So, how could Gaston wield mana with such proficiency?


    As ludicrous as it seemed, he believed he had reached the late stage of the first tier as a mage beside his tier-two body, making him more of a monster than he thought.


    In the meantime, Gaston''s mocking laughter kept echoing in his ears, asserting his self-confidence and dominance in this battle.


    ''This guy is even more annoying than me!''


    His blood boiled, making him feel like magma coursed through his veins as his usual gentle face shifted in a furious grimace.


    However, Gaston wasn''t done playing yet.


    The wind blew his ethereal red hair as he focused on his fingers. Shockingly, a mana bullet condensed above each of them, pulsing with tendrils of dark energy. In a show of incredible control, he forcefully kept them hovering in the air without letting the mana dissipate.


    Then, he did it again.


    Adam watched the mana bullets appear one after the other, impressed at first, then scared. When he counted five, icy sweat formed between his brows... And when he counted ten, pure horror gripped his heart.


    ''Is he going to fire them all at the same time?!''


    He knew he couldn''t protect himself against so many rapid projectiles. Blocking, or cutting, one would only allow two to hit him squarely, bringing the battle to an end... an end in which he lost.


    Mana hummed in the air, creating an attractive yet deadly atmosphere as he halted his chase. He had to find a way to survive this attack. If he did, Gaston would most likely be out of mana, giving him a chance to turn the tables.


    Speaking about tables, his desk entered his vision the next moment, sparking an idea. He dashed towards it, toppling it over and taking cover behind the wood. Hidden from Gaston''s view, he crouched low, hoping the evil ghost would miss most of his shots. And if he dared approach to locate him, he would jump out and cut him in halves!


    "Is that all you got? Pathetic! Without your spear''s enchantments, you can only hide from me."


    Gaston''s voice echoed, sarcastic and filled with mockery as always. After all, he had figured out Adam''s personality, reactions, and thought process. He knew exactly what he hoped for... and would shatter that hope in thousands of shards.


    His smile uncontrollably widened as he imagined Adam''s desperate cries after witnessing his calculation error.


    He would still have enough mana to shoot five more bullets.


    ''Keep talking, you idiot! I''ll show you soon how to flex and provoke others properly.''


    Adam gritted his teeth, resisting the urge to bulldoze his way through to cut the pest down. Unbeknownst to Gaston, he had been analysing his character, too, albeit superficially. Yet, one glaring trait stood out like a clear pond in his mind. From the beginning, Gaston aimed to humiliate and shame him, escalating his anger, and the reason was evident.


    He had warned Julius repetitively about the consequences, yet he almost fell for it.


    Thus, he exhaled, calming his raging blood a little and remained hidden behind the table''s shadow.


    Not obtaining the expected reaction, Gaston snorted, aiming his bullets to pierce the table''s every corner. A second later, he shot them simultaneously.


    The wind whistled furiously as the projectiles travelled at breakneck speed.


    CRACK


    The wood splintered, pierced like a sheet of paper as long cracks covered its surface.


    Behind it, Adam stood motionless, his arms and legs raised before his torso and head to protect his most critical organs in a desperate attempt at survival.


    "Argh!"


    His visceral growl of pain escaped his lips. Four bullets had pierced him, letting the metallic fragrance of blood fill the room and the thick liquid flow from four horrid holes.


    Fortunately, the bullets didn''t pierce through his limbs, dissipating inside his tensed muscles and sparing his torso.


    "Just give up. Considering how uneven the odds were, you fought well... but you can''t beat me. I believe it is clear enough. I mean, even a blind man could have seen it."


    Gaston''s annoying voice echoed in the room once again. Yet, he knew his intentions were elsewhere. He wanted to find out how hurt he was through his answer. Thus, he remained silent, focusing on scanning his body.


    His left forearm was broken... unusable. His right... pierced, but he could still move it. Finally, his left shin was broken as well, causing a stinging pain to assault him each time he tried to move.


    ''I can''t win... I did my best, but he is too monstrous.''


    A sense of defeat washed over him as he lowered his head.


    He tried every strategy he could think of in the short time he was given. But nothing worked. Gaston was too well-rounded. He was... the bear in human form. Only much smarter and with mana.


    The image of his first enemy, the one that had given him nightmares for years, flashed in his mind, superimposing over the face of the evil bastard before him.


    ''AS IF I WOULD EVER THINK THAT!''


    The blooming madness hiding in a crack of his mind surged like a torrent, engulfing his analytical thoughts to replace them with something simpler, more primitive... and more dangerous.


    ''If I''m sure to die, I''ll make you regret ever killing me!''


    That''s how he survived his first trial. That''s what he would survive again.


    If a storm raged in his mind before, a consuming beast of monstrous proportions now engulfed it, threatening to devour everything in its path. His vision blurred at the edges, a haze of crimson creeping in. Every cell in his body roared for vengeance, a primal urge clawing its way to the surface.


    Eyes glinting with unbridled madness, he rose on his right leg. His left arm''s muscles bulged, and his veins crisscrossed like snakes beneath the skin. He clenched his fingers tightly around the smooth shaft of his crystalline spear.


    "You want to devour my soul? Try harder, fucker! Let''s see if I won''t blow you up before. HAHAHA."


    His frenzied laughter echoed grimly in the room as he hurled the spear towards his nemesis.


    SWOOSH


    The wind roared behind the spear as it buzzed towards Gaston''s sparkling eyes. However, his smirk enlarged. Without the spear''s aura weakening him, he could charge and end this cockroach using his speciality: close combat. He just had to dodge Adam''s attack... his last.


    With a graceful sidestep, he evaded the spear effortlessly.


    "I''ll put our potential to good use. Well, at least I would let it rot like you did."


    He said, raising his leg to end this farce.


    However, the spear lodged itself violently against the wall behind him, activating its ability. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BOOM


    Unfortunately, the explosion didn''t reach him. However, the blast did, making him lose balance and stumble a few steps forward.


    He steadied himself, restoring his balance in the next second, and raised his head. Then, his pupils constricted as he saw Adam''s figure... a few centimeters above his head.


    "RAAAH!"


    Adam''s swing was already descending, and he gripped his burning dagger. His blue eyes sparkled, shaking for the first time. He would be hit. He had no time to react, less than half a second.


    The instant the spear left his hands, Adam leapt to follow up with his dagger. The timing was perfect.


    ''I can''t lose to a bug!''


    Gaston''s voice thundered in his mind. He indeed could not avoid the strike. However, he could mitigate the damage!


    Gritting his teeth, he jerked his neck back with inhuman reflexes. Instead of piercing his skull, the dagger slid across his face, leaving a long gash behind and gouging his right eye out.


    "Argh!" Gaston yelled in pain after losing his eye for the second time and feeling the burning sensation the dagger left behind. But he had no time to suffer.


    Amidst his harrowing agony, he raised his hand to deliver a devastating blow. However, a stream of light condensed in Adam''s hand, taking the shape of a spear.


    The second the explosion started, Adam had dismissed and started to re-summon it instantly.


    Caught off guard by the spear''s early reappearance, Gaston hesitated for a breath.


    However, in a fight of such intensity, one second was the difference between life and death.


    In that second, Adam threw himself at Gaston, pressing his spear against his neck to force him to the ground.

 Chapter 61: A Bite of Defiance

    After such a long and tense fight, Adam noticed something was wrong with Gaston''s eyes. Like an overlord, nothing entering his vision could reach him. However, he wasn''t without options... and sometimes the simplest were the most efficient.


    Hit from a blind spot or render him unable to protect himself!


    After bringing his nemesis to the ground, he climbed on him, pushing his crystalline spear''s shaft on his neck to keep him in place.


    "Let''s see how you protect yourself now. Haha."


    His eyes exuded a bottomless spiral of madness as he laughed, encased in the shimmering aura of the light ward. Victory was finally within his grasp... revenge, too.


    ''Not good!''


    Meanwhile, Gaston''s mind churned. He had to free himself but already felt his strength diminish, absorbed out of his spectral form against his will by the hateful spear.


    His frame shook as he gritted his teeth. He made a choice. One he never thought he would be obliged to make.


    Meanwhile, Adam raised his left hand. The Beastbane Dagger glinted with ferocity as he brought it down on his nemesis. Adrenaline surged in his veins. He had won.


    As the dagger sliced through the wind, plunging towards his face, Gaston''s body suddenly flickered.


    "Change of plans," Gaston snarled, flames flickering in his narrowed eyes. "The child comes first. Then, I''ll savor your soul''s torment for years before claiming it. Consider it a reward for your pathetic resistance."


    Despite his overwhelming strength, he had failed. He, the monstrous fighter. He, the master schemer. He, who possessed unrivaled magic potential. He, this world''s anomaly, as ruthless and cruel as a demon.


    ''If not for this accursed spear.''


    A surge of hatred contorted his face as the dagger sank harmlessly into the ground beside him.


    The next moment, he was gone, his threat, a lingering echo in Adam''s apartment.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s eyes enlarged, his hand trembling on the dagger. His hard-earned victory had been robbed!


    However, a flicker of rationality flashed into his mad eyes as the devil''s words rumbled in his mind like an earthquake.


    "It''s mine! Don''t touch my body!"


    He had taught the boy, fed, dressed, and trained him with his own two hands. For himself. Not for Gaston to steal his hard work! With a thunderous roar, he closed his eyes to leave the dream place.


    ****


    A second later, Adam''s vision cleared into the real world, only to witness Gaston''s blood-red ethereal body vanishing into Julius.


    "NOOOO!"


    A feral roar escaped his lips as he flew to the boy. He patted his firm chest, trying to enter his soul like Gaston had, in vain. His face contorted into a horrifying grimace as the gentle mist fluttering around his spectral body grew violent.


    "Big bro! Help! I''m scared," Julius pleaded, struggling to stand up despite the chains holding him back.


    "ARGH!"


    His young voice reverberated through the cave, a painful reminder of what Gaston was doing inside his soul sea.


    Tears and snot flowed like rivers down his face as he begged his trusted model to save him.


    "Big bro... Big bro... help..."


    With each second crawling by, his voice weakened, turning into a faint murmur blown by the wind.


    "Julius..."


    A bizarre noise assaulted his deranged mind, like the buzzings of a broken radio, as he looked at the boy''s desperate face. His all-encompassing madness backed a step, leaving space for something else. He didn''t know what it was. But it felt warm. A warmth he had longed to sense for seven years.


    ''We are connected... He is my body. Please tell me I can enter,'' he thought, focusing on the ethereal chain that forced him to follow Julius.


    Soon, a mysterious burning sensation synchronised with his attempts, followed by an irresistible force tugging at his soul with furious intensity.


    His eyes lit up with a mix of complex emotions he didn''t understand himself. Yet, he knew he had to save the boy from Gaston''s clutches, and that was all that mattered at the moment.


    In a flash, he slammed against Julius'' body and disappeared from the cave.


    *****


    When he recovered his sight, he saw a familiar old shop.


    An old man''s ethereal silhouette rested behind its counter with a warm smile. Behind him, shelves supported strange flasks and bottles of various shapes and colors. On the side, a beautiful, ethereal woman sorted plants with a dedicated expression.


    He turned his head, searching for Gaston''s location, and saw the familiar library he used most of the time. Sitting in front of it, the depiction of a gray ghost shrouded in swirling mist with only two bright lights piercing the darkness veiling his face.


    His brow furrowed as his gaze swept across his own ethereal form. Even though Julius had already described it before, he still felt a sense of weirdness flood his mind. For him, he was a human trapped in a ghost''s shell.


    However, something stirred by his reflection, cutting his thoughts off as a deep confusion stunned him.


    A black-haired man looked straight at him. It wasn''t Gaston. His figure wasn''t ethereal... and he had his appearance.


    He scrutinised his perfect copy briefly before dread wrapped around his soul like an icy rope. An ethereal chain connected them.


    Yet, before he could ask the burning question tugging at his lips, the mysterious copy smiled and said, "Behind you."


    Intrigued, he gazed back, only to see Gaston''s blood-red frame rush at him like a cannonball.


    "How did you follow me? Hateful cockroach!"


    "I hate you even more, bastard! You are worse than a nightmare!"


    Adam focused on the man, the flickering rage dancing in his heart rekindled into an inferno. The man could wait. Gaston had to die today!


    Clenching his spear, he swiped it vertically to bisect the charging Gaston.


    However, Gaston sidestepped and extended his finger, firing five mana bullets simultaneously at point-blank range. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wind howled as five thuds resounded in the shop.


    "ARGH!"


    Adam roared in pain after being hit by the projectiles. One of them lodged itself in his stomach, knocking. His ethereal form began to flicker, dancing on the cliff''s edge, separating life from death.


    His soul would collapse soon. He knew it. He had seen Rachelle''s demise. And even if he hadn''t, he suffered way too much damage.


    Feeling the dark maw of death hover above his head, he couldn''t help but think about his life and the few people who brightened it: The na?ve but caring Alina, the sly Theodore, and the good-natured boy he had educated. He didn''t know how they perceived him, but he enjoyed their company even if they couldn''t see his form or hear his words.


    Yet, one of them died, and another would soon follow.


    His face turned somber as he gazed at Gaston''s triumphant smirk. The fool had paused before delivering the coup the grace, a mistake he would make him pay dearly.


    The almost extinguished candle representing his life ignited like a brazier. No. Like a raging inferno engulfing everything.


    He threw himself at his nemesis, grabbed him in a bear hug, and bit his neck like a mad hound.


    His decision was made. Even if he died, he would save Julius!


    "I already said it! No matter what you try to do to me, I''ll do it to you before! Let''s die together, fucker. HAHAHA."


    His mad eyes burned with defiance as he ravaged the evil ghost''s neck, feeling his impure essence flow down his throat like mud.


    "What are you doing!? STOP!" Gaston yelled. His eyes trembled in panic as he tried to free himself. However, Adam''s arms coiled around his, locking his elbows in place.


    Gritting his teeth, he head-butted Adam violently, believing the shock would loosen his grip. However, his opponent''s jaws were still clenched tightly, gradually depriving him of his life.

 Chapter 62: The Unyielding Spirit

    "Let go of me, insect! Let go! LET GO!"


    Gaston''s soul-freezing roar filled the shop, blasting a shockwave in the surroundings. The windows vibrated, the flasks fell from the shelves, breaking into multi-colored glistening shards, and dust billowed in a swirling waltz around the two ghosts.


    The dull sound of terrifying headbutts accompanied his words as he struck with all his might at his adversary.


    Adam''s flickering frame lost substance and turned more and more transparent gradually. Yet, his jaws were like the vicious maws of an alligator refusing to let go of their prey.


    ''How did I end up in this state? Against this trash? HOW?!''


    Gaston''s thoughts thundered in his mind, his face deformed into that of a demon, and his soul trembled in unbridled rage.


    Would his sixteen years of manipulation and planning end up useless? All because of a stubborn ghost who refused to die no matter what he did?


    Why? Why was this happening? Even with the help of this accursed spear, he should have given up or died much earlier. Why was he still trying so hard to defy him?


    His questions struck his mind like hammers. For the first time, he failed to understand someone''s motivations.


    Each second crawling by became torture for both his mind and soul. The odour of dust filled his nose as he kept striking with relentless abandon.


    Would he really lose? Him? The undefeated Gaston?


    "I REFUSE! LET ME GO, TRASH!"


    Gaston snapped after realising they would both die at this rate. The ferocity of his blows doubled, and the wooden floor cracked as he bombarded Adam.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s mind was as calm and peaceful as a pound.


    ''Theodore, annoying old dog, watch as I avenge your death... Sadly, I''ll join you soon.''


    He had already accepted his inevitable demise and used his brief remaining time to think about the people who cared for him.


    ''Julius, stupid boy, be happy and live your life for the both of us.''


    A subtle smile graced his lips, and his sad heart warmed a little as the boy''s image flashed in his mind. With everything he taught him, he didn''t doubt he would become one of the strongest individuals in this world. Maybe he would even marry at some point and have children... but he wouldn''t be there to see...


    A bitter feeling soon settled over him. What a pity... He still had so much to discover in this magic world.


    His eyes narrowed into slits the next moment as a swirling vortex of violence and madness filled their depth.


    ''As for you, let''s keep dancing in hell for eternity. We can even invite the bear! HAHAHA!''


    Unwavering defiance burned in his eyes, overpowering the spreading corruption of madness before it could devour his mind.


    He bit harder on Gaston''s neck, drinking more of his essence, already numb to the disgusting sensation he felt. In fact, he couldn''t feel anything, and his ears couldn''t perceive the vibration in the air anymore. His eyes failed to reflect the sunlight, too. Yet, his resolve didn''t falter. Millimeter by millimeter, his teeth sunk into Gaston''s neck.


    "Stop! Stop. stop... st..."


    Gaston''s screams grew weaker, turning into murmurs before stopping entirely. His onslaught stopped as well as his head sagged to the side powerlessly.


    ''I can''t die. I have a destiny to follow, grand ambitions, and the strength to carry them.''


    Yet, his spectral body began to flicker the next second, showing that his soul started to collapse.


    As his body became less and less corporeal, he asked himself one last question: What if he lived an honest life?


    His mind wandered into unexplored lands as he imagined how he could have enrolled in the academy, progressed through the tiers and helped his father rule the barony. Then, he would have married, making his mother shed tears of joy before becoming an adept or arcanist.


    ''Heee? What a boring life. If I could restart again, I wouldn''t change anything!''


    In the face of death, his lips curled into his malevolent smile one last time.


    As Gaston''s frame disappeared, Adam lost his support and fell to the ground. Despite his collapsing soul, a triumphant smile graced his lips. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I knew... I could be... the best ghost hunter... if I wanted to."


    His voice, a rugged echo, escaped his lips with difficulty before his last bit of control over his soul left him.


    ''I... protected... you...''


    With this last thought, his luminous eyes dimmed, and the twirling mist enveloping his soul disintegrated a little more with each passing second.


    ******


    "Sigh. You always have to overdo things, right?"


    A voice, a chilling echo of Adam''s, sliced through the fading mist as the mysterious copy pushed himself off the ground.


    "What should I do with you? You are six years early..."


    His brows furrowed in annoyance. He was not ready yet.


    "Ah! I know! Didn''t you absorb a lot of ghost essence?"


    His voice sounded strangely proud about his own idea as he raised his nose with a smug smile.


    He placed his hand on Adam''s dissipating soul, sent a mix of mana and pure soul energy into it and blended them with Gaston''s ghost essence. A colorful festival of particles exploded around him as he worked for a moment.


    "Argh..."


    After imbuing ten percent of his own soul, he groaned in pain, retrieving his shaking hand.


    "I can''t do more without ruining everything..."


    His voice echoed weakly as he shook his head in disappointment. Adam couldn''t die before the faithful day.


    "Rest well. You deserve it."


    With those words, he shook the chain binding them, throwing Adam out of Julius'' soul sea into the real world.


    Finally, he sat back by the library, his eyes fixed on empty air as his fingers moved with precisions on... something.


    ******


    Julius tapped his foot on the ground, waiting for the last battle''s result and praying for his big brother to emerge as the victor.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t help. Well, at least he used the Beastbane Dagger lying on the ground to loosen the chains before it disappeared. After a bit of effort, he finally freed himself, yet all his thoughts were turned to his brother.


    "I promise I''ll become strong enough to help you. So, please, don''t lose, big bro."


    He muttered, hope swelling in his heart like a lighthouse keeping despair away.


    At the same time, Adam''s ethereal body suddenly flew out of his and floated like a stiff corpse above his head.


    "Big bro!"


    He jumped in delight, relief flowing onto his weary nerves in a soothing stream.


    However, his joy was short-lived as he quickly noticed his brother''s terrible state.


    A silent tear rolled down his cheek as he hugged Adam''s faint body in his trembling hands.


    "Thank you..."


    A complex expression mixing relief, worry, sadness, and joy veiled his face. His family and friends could, at least, rest in peace. But at what price?


    But he couldn''t doubt in these times of incertitude. He had to move onwards and protect him until he awakened. Fortunately, he knew his enemies thanks to the hateful Gaston: the Ashford duchy.


    "Rest well. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Determination burned in his eyes as the noise of his firm steps echoed in the cave.


    "Sorry mama... We won''t see each other for a moment." Julius muttered sadly before disappearing amidst the forest trees.


    *********


    Meanwhile, Adam remained unconscious in his apartment. No one knew when he would wake up. Yet, the system''s notifications rang one after another.


    [Tier 2 Mythic Boss: Gaston, The Uncrowned Arcane Sovereign, defeated. You have gained 4000 experience points.]


    [Boss vanquished while being at a much lower level, xp+100%]


    [Material detected in Soul Sea. Soul bind available, proceed? Yes/No]


    "..." "..." "..."


    [Cursed material bound: Gaston''s Malevolent Eye]


    End of Volume 1.


    ------


    AN: Thank you for reading the story so far. I hope you enjoyed it and are excited to start the second volume!


    Feel free to leave a review and comments to share your thoughts. It really helps me to improve the story.

 Chapter 63: Dreams and Memories

    A ship of questionable origins docked at the pier of a small port city of the Eastern continent. The sun shone brightly on a handsome youth as he disembarked.


    Standing 1.7 meters tall, the handsome youth exuded boundless vitality. His alabaster skin and firm muscles made him resemble a statue carved from expensive marble, complemented by shining hazel eyes and lustrous black hair.


    A relieved smile stretched his lips as he left the port. After two months of arduous travel, leaving the sea''s embrace was a blessing. Even more so after the ship suffered several sea beasts'' attacks along the journey. Fortunately, they weren''t too strong, allowing the burly sailor harboring strange drawings on their skins to protect the boat.


    After the terrifying price he paid to embark if his security wasn''t even guaranteed, fate would have played a cruel joke on him.


    His smile turned bitter as he recalled the four years of saving to afford the captain''s fee of four gold coins. Every coin came from low-profile menial jobs, gradually accumulated at the cost of necessities. It was a long journey, but he could finally see its end.


    Before leaving, he cast one last glance at the sea, the salty breeze ruffling his hair and the scent of brine filling his lungs. A hint of sadness and longing sparkled in his eyes. But he couldn''t linger. He had to continue his journey.


    During the past four years, he had learned about the magic academies, their specialisations and locations, and his steps were directed toward one of them. To be more specific, to the College of Alchemy and Transmutation, in the city-state of Alkemia Al-Nur.


    Most would consider his choice bizarre, unwise even. After all, there were nine unique academies arranged around the world. Six of them focused on the application of magic in battles, while the last three delved more into crafts and utility. At first, he wanted to join one of the six battle-oriented academies. Sadly, he couldn''t join the affinity test organised by the academies'' recruiters.


    However, he didn''t lose hope.


    ''Nothing can go wrong by choosing alchemy!'' He thought back in the day, recalling the scent of medicinal and mystical plants, the crackling sound of wood burning and the complicated discussions about potion-making surrounding his childhood.


    Reminiscing about his happy childhood memories, his steps carried him to the city gate. Now, he only had to travel for a month on foot to reach his destination. However, before he could begin his journey under the summer''s scorching sun, someone unexpectedly stopped him.


    "Hold on, kid! Where are you going?"


    A handsome and richly dressed boy asked, his authoritative tone and demeanor contrasted by his stature. The scene ended up more comic when the boy was fifteen centimeters shorter but dared to call other kids.


    "Ha? To the Alkemia Al-Nur, why?"


    Surprised by the sudden question, he answered without thinking.


    After hearing his answer, the short boy nodded. Then, he examined him with interest as though evaluating his physique. A brief moment later, he clapped his hands, an elated smile stretching his lips.


    "What a coincidence! That''s where I''m heading too. What do you say? Want to travel together?" the wealthy kid asked, pointing at two knights oiling an opulent carriage behind him.


    "Hum... Sorry, I don''t have money to pay you."


    He lowered his head, his cheeks taking a redder tint as he answered.


    "Humph. Who asked you for money? If you really want to pay, you can clean the carriage and keep me company." The wealthy boy offered, his smile broadening warmly. But his eyes glinted with something else... Maybe exasperation? Or was it despair?


    He didn''t know exactly. He got his answer the next second as the boy continued.


    "I''ll go crazy travelling alone with those muscle-headed knights! Do you know how annoying they have been until now? Well, annoying enough for any noble to hit their heads against the road to stop this torture!"


    He pondered for a moment, weighing the pros and cons. The safety and comfort of the ride tempted him, but what if the boy had nefarious intentions? ''It doesn''t look like he is lying, though,'' he thought, sending a subtle surge of energy to scan the knights. ''Both in the first tier...''


    After a moment of deliberation, he nodded, a mysterious smile tugging at his lips.


    "Ok!"


    Upon hearing his agreement, the boy''s face brightened, his smile showing his dimples.


    "I''m Arun. What''s your name?"


    "Julius!"


    Julius grinned, finding the situation more amusing after each passing moment. Somehow, he enjoyed the boy''s frankness... and company. He had been alone for the past four years, too.


    "Let''s enter the carriage. These idiots should be done oiling the wheels. By the way, how old are you?" Arun asked, curiosity gleaming in his beautiful green eyes.


    "I''ll turn twelve this month."


    He answered, following Arun to the carriage.


    "Heh?! I can''t believe we are of the same age. I thought you were older with such a well-developed body."


    Arun''s eyes darted between his thin arms and Julius'' well-toned physique, in awe and... a hint of jealousy.


    Until they reached the knight.


    "These two are idiot one and two. Ignore them as much as you can."


    Arun gazed disdainfully at the two knights, ensuring his voice was loud enough for them to hear him. Then he boarded the carriage, gesturing for Julius to sit near him.


    Before Julius could follow, one of the knights moved in his path, reflecting the sun''s light on his face with his shiny armor.


    "I''m sorry, young master, but we can''t take random passengers."


    Hesitation sprinkled his words, but he spoke them anyway. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who am I?" Arun asked haughtily.


    "The young master?" The knight answered, not understanding the meaning of the question.


    "So, climb on the driver''s bench and shut up!"


    Arun''s voice echoed his impatience and exasperation. His fingers moved to massage his glabella. "It''s going to be a long journey..."


    Baffled by the violent reaction, the knight flinched. He muttered something under his breath and climbed onto the driver''s bench, hiding the hate dancing in his eye''s depths. Ever since boredom settled on their journey, they suffered from Arun''s bad temper. Rapidly, the short trip became a nightmare for all of them.


    Meanwhile, Arun turned to Julius, waving his hand in apology for the poor spectacle.


    "I told you! A couple of..." He lingered to find the right words to define their intelligence. "Well, not the sharpest knives in the drawer. Anyway, I can''t wait to reach the college and be done with them!"


    Soon after, a finely crafted carriage began its journey down a winding country road. Pulled by a pair of sturdy bay horses, their coats gleaming in the early light, the carriage exuded an aura of elegance and tradition.


    Inside, the young Arun was excited to have someone his age to speak with after several weeks of solitude. He explained to Julius how he came from a family renowned for its alchemical skills and how his father could easily brew tier-four potions with pride.


    Tier-four alchemists were few and far between. They usually were authoritative and respected figures. Everyone wanted to be in their good books, hoping to order potent potions from them.


    His dream was to enrol in the college, learn alchemy with the beast teachers, and, one day, surpass his father! He knew how challenging the task was, but imagining the glory of becoming one of the few living tier-five alchemists fueled his determination!


    As Arun spoke about his dreams and alchemy with fiery passion, Julius couldn''t help but remember his grandpa and big brother. Their eyes burned with the same excitement... once.


    But not anymore.


    Smiling bitterly, he looked at the ethereal silhouette floating next to him. A silent tear rolled down his cheeks when he saw his dim eyes.


    ''It''s been four years... When are you going to wake up... big bro?''

 Chapter 64: The Devils Carriage

    After four years, Adam''s condition stabilised. His ethereal form was denser, and he no longer looked on the verge of dissipating. However, no matter what happened around him, he remained unresponsive.


    Julius sighed and sat cross-legged to cultivate while listening to the talkative Arun. During the past four years, he diligently trained every day and made immense progress.


    His Dan Tian''s appearance changed tremendously from its previous state. After absorbing and nourishing it with life energy for a few months, he suddenly felt its walls crumble, startling him in the process. However, the wall shards merged with his liquid essence, making it more potent. Then, new walls rose to cover the sphere. Only this time, they were much thicker. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He went through this cycle three times, reaching the late stage of the Qi Gathering Realm. Sadly, the process was extremely slow, and he felt as if something was missing for his cultivation speed to soar. Unfortunately, he had no one to guide him on this path.


    "And you, Julius, why are you going to Alkimia Al-Nur?" Arun asked with interest.


    "Same as you. I want to enroll at the college." Julius answered absentmindedly, focusing on his cultivation.


    "You know that you need to be a noble and pay to enroll, right? I don''t want to disrespect you or anything, but you don''t seem to fill any conditions." Arun said hesitatingly, not wanting to hurt the feelings of his new companion.


    In response, Julius took out a small and intricately carved wooden box and showed its contents to Arun. Only two items were inside: a paper and a brooch.


    The paper''s title was Act of Birth of Julius Riverwood, son of Lucius Riverwood, and the brooch represented the Riverwood house''s coat of arms.


    "you, you, you are a noble too? Why do you look poorer than a commoner? Why were you traveling alone?" Arun asked, shocked by the revelation.


    As the proud son of one of the wealthiest nobles of his country, he had trouble associating nobles with anything else than opulence. Look at him, at only twelve, he already had his own carriage and bodyguards.


    "Officially, yes. I used all my money to come from the Belloria kingdom. I have nothing left." Julius looked at his clothes and smiled wryly.


    He indeed looked more like a beggar than a noble. His shirt seemed to have seen better days, and holes could be seen in his pants and shoes. After all, every single coin he earned was saved to pay the captain, with none to spare to buy clothes.


    "As for why I''m alone... My big brother will join me soon." He continued, unwilling to talk about his past.


    "Wow, the Belloria kingdom from the western part of the central continent? I don''t know how you didn''t go crazy traveling alone from so far. I only came from the Agnivana kingdom, not far from here and am already bored to death daily." Arun felt genuinely impressed by Julius'' mental resilience and charisma. Despite his shabby appearance, he still exuded an aura of vitality and maturity.


    They kept speaking while traveling until sunset. At that time, the two knights stopped the carriage on the side of the road, took a pot from the carriage and started to cook their dinner.


    Arun and Julius jumped down from the carriage and went for a short walk to stretch their legs after staying seated for the whole day when they suddenly saw another carriage approaching.


    This carriage looked similar in style and as luxurious as Arun''s. However, he noticed his talkative new friend''s face pale.


    "Julius, run to the carriage, or we''ll be doomed, you hear me? Doomed." Arun sprinted as fast as he could while screaming in fear, followed effortlessly by Julius.


    After two minutes of sprinting, they were back to the carriage.


    "Idiots...Huff.. put everything back inside and move... Huff... NOW!" He ordered his guards in panic while panting heavily.


    Then he turned to look at Julius to see if he managed to follow him, only to see him no different than before. Not a single drop of sweat could be seen on his body.


    "What is happening?" Julius questioned, intrigued by what could cause such a proud young man to flee with his tail between his legs.


    "The devil... The devil is behind us!" He screamed, disappearing inside the carriage and hiding under the seats.


    The two guards looked at the scene perplexed, unsure if they had to follow their young master''s orders or keep cooking dinner. However, they soon saw what caused him to be so panicked.


    They looked at each other seriously... And suddenly burst into laughter. They finally could avenge themselves without lifting a finger, literally.


    "Wow, the wind howls so loudly today. Did someone speak? I''m afraid I didn''t hear anything." Idiot one said loud enough for Arun to hear him.


    "Ahhhh, I swear you will pay for this idiot!" Arun said in anger and disbelief.


    In the meantime, the other carriage reached them, and a young lady kicked its door wide open. She seemed to be around their age as well and wore the same style of clothing Arun did. She probably came from the same kingdom.


    "Arun, I know this is your carriage. Come out!" The cute young girl said with an innocent voice. She had long dark brown hair and green eyes. Despite her youthful appearance, she was promised to become a beauty in the future.


    Hearing her voice, Arun gestured at Julius in despair, trying to make him understand that this person was dangerous.


    "Hum... Miss, you might be mistaken. This is my carriage?" Julius said, unsure about how he ended up in the middle of this mess.


    "Oh, I see that a carriage is less valuable than decent clothing nowadays. Do you take me for a fool?" The girl said with a smirk, clearly too smart to fall for such stupid excuses.


    "Arun, you have three seconds to come greet me. If you don''t..." She didn''t end her sentence, letting it hover ominously.


    Hearing her, Arun immediately came out of the carriage''s seat and ran towards them.


    "Hum... Julius, may I introduce you to my fianc¨¦, Asha." He said with a forced smile and tears in his eyes.

 Chapter 65: Shrieks in the Night

    As Arun introduced Asha, Julius raised an eyebrow, a silent question dancing in his eyes.


    However, Arun ignored him at the sight of his fianc¨¦''s smile that didn''t reach her eyes. Unwilling to anger her further, he quickly introduced him with a forced cough.


    "Ahem. This is my travel companion, Julius. He came all the way from the Belloria kingdom to learn alchemy at the academy!"


    "Oh, I see. Nice to... meet you."


    Asha''s words struck Julius. He felt the contempt and suspicion laced in them as she scrutinised his body like a hawk.


    "Honestly, considering your physique and... attire, I thought you were one of Arun''s slaves or perhaps a squire."


    "..."


    His mouth hung open, and his answer died in his throat because... that''s what he looked like. He was learning what it meant to be judged by his clothing for the first time, and he didn''t enjoy the lesson at all.


    Fortunately, the young lady turned to her fianc¨¦, a bright smile stretching her lips. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Arun, guess what?"


    "I-I don''t know?" Arun answered, sweat glistening on his forehead. He knew her! That smile, that tone! She was about to say something terrible, and he already shuddered imagining what.


    "My father said I unlocked a talent for alchemy! We will study together! Yay!" she revealed, jumping happily with her head raised high in pride.


    "N-No..."


    Opposite to her excellent mood, Arun''s plummeted, a tidal wave engulfing his young heart under a sea of despair.


    He opened and closed his mouth a few times in a vain attempt to reply before shaking his head. Then, he walked towards Julius, his shoulders slumped and his gaze dull. He put his hand on his friend''s shoulder and whispered, a tear rolling down his cheek.


    "I don''t want to become an alchemist anymore. Please, kill me instead and spare me from years of torture."


    "Why? Don''t you like your fianc¨¦e?" Julius asked, raising his hands in confusion and grimacing at the solemn demand. How could he kill him?


    Arun shook his head with a complicated expression in response. He was too young to know about love. In fact, he had no interest in it yet. He didn''t dislike the girl either, at least when they were alone. It''s in public that problems emerged like ominous clouds veiling the sky.


    "I can''t breathe with her around. She follows me everywhere and threatens any girls who dare to speak with me. She is worse than my mom. Haaaa... Why must I suffer so much..." He said, his lamenting tone causing Julius to pat his shoulder to comfort him.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll avoid her as much as possible."


    "Humpf... I can hear you! Why do you want to speak with other girls when you already have me? Besides, I''m much cooler than anyone else you could find! Anyway, let''s travel together!" Asha said, her eyebrows and lips twitching in annoyance.


    "NO! I promised Julius to travel with him! You have to stay in your carriage! You can follow us if you want to!"


    Arun''s genuine scream made Julius smile as tender memories resurfaced in his mind. Their shenanigans reassembled his big brother''s and Theodore''s bickering. However, his recollection ended abruptly as Asha pointed a finger at him.


    "This poor boy? He can travel in my carriage while I join you in yours. Problem solved, right? In addition, how dare you call him a friend but let him walk with you dressed like a beggar? It''s so embarrassing!"


    She looked at Arun in reproach. It was unbecoming for a noble to be seen with someone dressed so poorly. If her fianc¨¦ considered Julius his friend, he should have fixed his attire before the boy ruined his reputation.


    That''s why she called for one of her three female guards, asking her to take Julius'' measurements. Then, she instructed another to sew something decent for him.


    Arun felt a bit ashamed as he watched Asha help his friend look presentable. However, no one knew how to sew in his escort, and Julius was much taller than him, making it impossible for him to share his own clothes.


    "Sigh. You can join me in my carriage, but Julius will stay with us, too. I can''t chase him out after inviting him, right?" Arun compromised, knowing well that she wouldn''t give up until he accepted.


    "Yay! What are your knights cooking? I''m starving." She asked, her eyes sparkling and her smile stretching to reach her ears.


    The rest of the evening passed by uneventfully. The three youths ate the soup cooked by the knights while speaking and laughing before returning to their respective carriages to pass the night.


    As Julius sat cross-legged to cultivate before sleeping, Arun couldn''t help but say. "Sorry, Julius. I hope you won''t be too annoyed by her presence."


    "It''s okay. She reminds me a bit of my big brother, and I think she is a great girl," Julius said, smiling.


    "Hee? She is so clingy and annoying! Don''t let her bamboozle you. She is a devil disguised in sheep''s clothing. Last time I annoyed her, she made my life as chaotic as a potion gone wrong!" Arun answered, displeased at seeing his friend being misled by her.


    "Hahaha, maybe, but she genuinely cares about you," he answered, remembering her vivid reactions and sparkling eyes each time she interacted with the boy.


    Arun snorted in response. Unwilling to speak anymore after seeing how she got his friend to believe in her innocence so fast, he covered himself with the thick blanket.


    ''You''ll see once we reach a city. That is when the gates of hell will open, and you''ll see her true face!'' He thought, an icy shiver running down his spine and tremors shaking his shoulders as he closed his eyes.


    A few hours later, as the campfire crackled under the pale moon glow, painting a peaceful scenery, a jarring noise startled everyone awake.


    BOOOOOOOM


    "AHHHH! What is happening?!" Arun yelled, jumping to his feet and running to the carriage''s door to see what caused such a commotion in the middle of the night.


    Once outside, the night''s chilly wind assaulted his skin, ruffling his hair, and the clangour of metal reverberated in his ears.


    His heart hammered against his chest the next second and his pupils constricted at the sight of a massive magical beast swiping its razor-sharp claws at his knights. The flickering campfire reflected on its glinting fangs and armor-like carapace as the creature hissed, occasionally showing its forked tongue.


    ''An armored lizard?!'' He thought, palling upon seeing the dangerous beast.


    In a hurry and listening to his instinct, he checked on Asha''s carriage, hoping she was safe, only to feel his chest tighten.


    There was another lizard entangled in a deadly battle against her three guards!


    ''H-how can I help?'' He thought, the fire casting ominous shadows on his face. Yet, despite his will to act, his legs trembled, menacing to buckle.


    Fortunately, a firm hand grabbed his shoulder, and a comforting voice entered his ears, soothing his tense nerves.


    "Your knights won''t win this battle. You need to help them," Julius said, squinting at the armored duo.


    They were both in the middle stage of the first tier, while the beast was in the late stage. However, despite the numerical advantage, they were outmatched. After all, with its three-meter-long body, incredible weight and natural weapons, the beast was too deadly compared to humans. And being in a weaker realm didn''t help bridge the gap.


    "I can''t. I haven''t learned any spells yet!" Arun screamed in a trembling voice. He had no experience fighting either or even facing death. So, his legs finally gave in as wild tremors shook his body.


    "Sigh. Hide inside the carriage."


    Without wasting a second, Julius dashed in. He would have preferred to hide his different power system but couldn''t let them die for such a petty reason. Especially since Arun showed him only kindness.


    As he approached the beast, a confident smirk stretched his lips. After losing to Smith, he had honed his battle skills as much as possible to cover for this weakness. After all, he had sworn never to taste defeat again!


    "Argh!"


    Sadly, when he was a few steps away, a sharp claw grazed Idiot Two''s shoulder, leaving a deep gash dripping blood behind its passage.


    Noticing the red liquid flying and the man losing balance, he rushed to him like the wind, snatched the man''s weapon and screamed, "Lend me your sword and retreat!"

 Chapter 66: A Clash of Steel and Claws

    Idiot two looked at Julius, confusion and astonishment flashing in his bulging eyes. How could the boy be so fast and snatch his sword effortlessly? In addition, would he really fight this terrible creature?


    Soon, he witnessed the answer.


    Julius, with his double-edged long sword in hand, dashed in. The wind howled behind him, ruffling his hair back as he gritted his teeth. His arms tensed, and his veins bulged the next second as he swung the sword at the distracted creature.


    CLANG


    A flash of light filled the camp and the noise of metal colliding with a hard surface echoed in the night. The strike''s vibration shook the blade, sending a painful shockwave in his arms.


    With a grimace and a calculative light flashing in his eyes, he assessed the situation in a second.


    ''That shell will be hard to break. Should I focus on its eyes?'' he thought, remembering the boastings of his brother about how he pierced the bear''s eye to reach the brain. However, he had to cut his thinking short. His earlier blow, even if it dealt the creature no damage, alerted it... and it was already on him.


    HISS


    With an angry hiss, the lizard swiped its razor-sharp claws with deadly precision, intent on rending the young man into pieces.


    However, Julius, a cultivator in the last stage of the Qi Gathering Realm, was much stronger, faster, and perceptive than the knights. His body was a lethal weapon forged by nature''s energy, making him as dangerous as a magical beast!


    So, instead of dodging as the others did, he firmly shoved his feet on the ground, cracking it under his muscles'' pressure. He lowered his stance, maximising his weight distribution before moving his sword on the incoming strike''s trajectory.


    Upon witnessing his foolish decision, Arun and his knights'' eyes widened in terror. But they had no time to think because...


    CLANG


    Dust rose, engulfing Julius'' figure as the noise of bending metal reached their ears.


    However, the knights didn''t need to see to know the outcome. ''Sigh, he was too inexperienced,'' they thought simultaneously, shaking their heads with a bitter grimace.


    In the meantime, Arun watched with bated breath as the dust slowly dissipated, fearing he might see his new friend''s body torn apart or flung into the distance, broken like a stringless puppet.


    However, his eyes gradually widened as the impossible unfolded before his eyes. Julius stood strong, his body unscathed and the bent sword being the only proof of the collision.


    How was it possible? How could someone his age entirely block the lizard''s strike? The scene was too unreal for him to trust his eyes.


    For a moment, silence engulfed the place as everyone tried to process what had happened.


    ''Well, I guess I can show off a little for once,'' Julius thought, grinning at the angry lizard and discarding his earlier plan.


    Then, he raised his sword high above his head and stepped forward, ready to deliver a devastating strike.


    However, the lizard wasn''t to be underestimated. After all, it was a magic beast!


    Without warning, it spat a mouthful of green liquid at the puny human who dared to challenge its strength.


    Counting only on his lightning-fast reflexes, Julius jumped to the side, avoiding the suspicious liquid before launching himself into the air.


    Using the velocity and his core muscles, he spun under the pale moon, adding a layer of centrifugal force to his strike before bringing his sword down.


    The wind howled behind the weapon before it collided with the lizard''s head in a resounding noise of metal hitting metal. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    SHRIEK


    The lizard shrieked in pain, trying to keep its head raised as it endured the force pushing it down.


    The clash lasted for a few tense seconds.


    After each passing second, more fissures ran along the bent blade; the beast''s armor seemed the most durable. However, another shriek resounded, louder and one of pure agony this time.


    Soon, deep cracks crisscrossed the lizard''s steel-like shell. Heavy morsels of dark carapace fell to the ground, raising dust and revealing the creature''s skin hiding underneath.


    With the way finally void of obstacles, the sword plunged into its soft head, colliding with the skull.


    SHATTER


    Glistening metal shards reflected the crimson cascade pouring down the hideous wound. The sword broke on impact, but Julius pushed the jagged edge, reaching for the brain and piercing it the next second.


    SHRIEK


    The beast shrieked one last time before its body powerlessly collided with the ground, raising gales and pushing dust in a circle around its dead carcass.


    Simultaneously, Julius retrieved his bloodied arm, a wry smile stretching his lips.


    ''Seems like I broke another sword,'' he thought, remembering why he travelled unarmed.


    Sadly, he couldn''t find a sword sturdy enough to resist his strength. It was a common occurrence for tier two knights, who used tailor-made weapons crafted using magic beasts-body parts or magic metals instead of the typical steel swords. These items were obviously out of reach for a twelve-year-old boy.


    He sighed, shaking his arm to remove the blood before turning to observe how Asha''s side was doing.


    Yet, he noticed the astonishment etched on the faces of his fellow travellers, particularly Arun, whose eyes were fixed on a deep fuming trench. Smoke rose from it, and a sizzling sound filled the air where the green liquid landed.


    Julius shrugged, not minding their gazes. It wasn''t the first time he saw lethal acid flying out of a beast''s mouth, anyway. Instead, he focused on Asha''s guards wearing down the second lizard. At this rate, they would get rid of the creature after a few more minutes, even without his intervention.


    Still, he didn''t want to see anyone injured. So, he clenched his fingers around his broken sword, tensed his muscles, and hurled it with all his might at the lizard''s head.


    The object blurred in everyone''s eyes. Only the noise of something piercing the wind at incredible speed betrayed its approach. But before Asha''s guards could figure out what it was, the object vanished, leaving the lizard''s agonising screams echo in the night.


    Something had harmed the beast, and cracks appeared on its head. They realised it but had no time to ponder why. It was their chance to end things, and they wouldn''t miss it!


    "Push forward! It is almost dead! Focus on the cracks!" One of Asha''s guards ordered, swinging her weapon with lethal precision.


    In the meantime, Julius walked to Arun''s injured knight and carried him back to the carriage.


    "Wow, I would have never thought you could be so strong at such a young age! Thank you, thank you for saving my life!" The knight said, nodding in gratitude.


    "It''s nothing. I''m sorry I broke your sword," Julius answered, helping him sit on the driver''s bench while Arun rushed at him.


    "Don''t be sorry for that scrap iron sword! Quick, tell me, how did you do it?" The boy asked, his fists trembling after he witnessed the epic battle and his friend''s unexpected easy victory.


    "I''ve been training my body ever since I was a kid. That''s why I''m a bit stronger than the average. But tell me, is it common for magical beasts to attack?" Julius asked, frowning.


    He had never been attacked on the roads of the Belloria kingdom. This situation was bizarre. If these attacks were frequent, why would a wealthy young master travel with such a modest escort?


    "Ha, you don''t want to reveal your secret?" Arun smiled, clearly not planning to give up on learning his secret. Then, he answered the question. "As for magical beast attacks, this is the first one we''ve encountered in weeks of travel. Usually, beasts don''t wander close to roads."


    ''Mhh. What a coincidence, I guess,'' Julius thought, shrugging, before walking towards Asha''s guards with Arun.

 Chapter 67: Shadows of Suspicion

    Basking under the moon''s glow and accompanied by the gentle crackling of the campfire, the two boys walked to Asha.


    Surrounded by her guards, the young lady examined the lizard''s carcass. Yet, despite the deadly attack, Julius couldn''t help but notice her calm expression. Or was it one of habit? He wasn''t sure.


    However, as soon as she saw Arun, her eyes softened, and her expression shifted to one of concern. Without wasting a second, she rushed to the boy and circled him, her gaze weighing on his body.


    After a moment, she nodded in satisfaction before her admonishing voice filled their ears.


    "You should have brought more knights with you! What if you got hurt? Or worse..."


    She murmured her last words, her eyes slipping to the side as she clutched her small hands over her chest in worry.


    "Why? The roads are known to be safe," Arun said, stepping behind Julius to escape her piercing gaze.


    "Really? We encountered several beasts, though. About once every four days on average," she replied, her brows knitting into a thoughtful frown. She genuinely believed these attacks were regular occurrences. So, either her fianc¨¦ had lied, or something was wrong. Extremely wrong.


    Fortunately, Arun continued, his next words leaving only one possibility.


    "How is it possible?" He asked, his jaws dropping. "That''s the first time we were attacked in almost a month!"


    A bad feeling took root in his heart as he began to suspect something unusual about her situation. The more he thought about it, the more somber his expression became, and his legs began to tremble.


    "Julius," he said, his solemn voice startling the boy. "I think she is cursed or possessed by a malicious entity. We should distance ourselves from her."


    Julius'' eyes widened in response before his lips stretched into a smile. "There must be a reason she attracts beasts. That or you might be right," he answered half-jokingly.


    "What are you two plotting?" Asha asked, her brows twitching with irritation as she glanced at the boys who had left her out of their discussion.


    Simultaneously, the guard''s leader approached them, carrying a broken sword, and interrupted their conversation.


    "Thank you for your help," she said, bowing her head in gratitude. "We would have still been struggling against it if not for you breaching the beast''s defenses."


    Upon hearing her words, Asha exchanged a glance with Arun, acknowledging the captain''s words with a nod before thanking him too.


    The guard leader''s two companions followed, offering elegant bows of gratitude.


    However, Julius felt a lingering gaze on his body, making suspicious bells ring in his mind. But now was not the time to investigate. He would only alert the suspect if he was right or pass for a madman if wrong.


    Instead, he snuffed this feeling temporarily and focused on collecting more information.


    "I did what I could to help everyone. Do you have any ideas about what is drawing the beasts towards your escort?"


    "We were indeed attacked more than usual. But it didn''t really alarm us. After all, the wilderness is unpredictable," the guard''s leader answered, raising her hands to express she was as confused as him.


    ''Hmm,'' he tucked his fingers around his chin, a pensive frown forming between his brows as his mind raced.


    ''I don''t think we''ll figure anything out tonight. I can''t be sure of anything yet, either... I just hope we won''t suffer any more attacks, making this whole situation an unlucky coincidence... But if we do, I''ll investigate everyone thoroughly.''


    Even if he could have ignored everything, his brother had taught him to help others if he could, especially if they showed him kindness. After all, Arun''s invitation had reduced his travel time from one month to one week, and he enjoyed his company.


    With the crisis averted and dawn a few hours away, Asha, Julius, and Arun returned to sleep.


    In the meantime, the knights and guards butchered the two magical beasts, skilfully retrieving their claws, teeth, beast core, and other useful body parts. Then, they rested around the flickering campfire, silently guarding their young nobles as the night passed.


    *****


    "Hey boys, how much longer are you planning to sleep? Wake up!"


    Asha''s lively voice pierced through the morning mist as the bright sun colored the sky orange.


    "Let us sleep more!" Arun screamed back in a sleepy yet annoyed voice.


    "Oh? I see that you learned to scream at me. I wonder... what should I do?"


    She let her words linger, her mysterious tone causing her fianc¨¦''s hair to bristle.


    "I suggest for your own good to wake up," Julius advised, opening the door, greeting Asha, and walking towards the campfire, subtly avoiding being entangled in their couple''s disputes.


    Before he could reach his destination, Asha stepped before him, a bright smile illuminating her face.


    "You can head to my carriage to get your new clothes. Don''t forget to thank Louise because she stayed up the entire night to sew them for you."


    He nodded at her, noticing the approbation in her eyes.


    ''Is she happy because I woke up after she asked us to?''


    He pondered, a smile stretching his lips before checking on the knights and having breakfast.


    He saw the bandage tightly wrapped around Idiot Two''s shoulder and his arm lying in a makeshift sling. He nodded, taking a piece of bread and some grilled meat.


    However, before he could enjoy them, he heard Arun''s anguished screams, asking why he opened the door.


    Offering his friend a silent prayer, he walked to Asha''s carriage and soon found Louise. Despite the dark circles under her eyes, she welcomed him with a brilliant smile reaching her ears.


    Yet, he frowned upon seeing her. She was the same person whose gaze lingered on him yesterday. Intrigued and suspicious, he scrutinised her, noticing she was an average-looking woman around sixteen or seventeen. The only thing that struck him was her sparkling green eyes.


    Acting as if nothing had happened, he smiled back at her.


    "Hello, Miss Louise. Asha told me that the clothes were ready."


    "Yes! I did my best to sew the most elegant clothes I could. I''m sure you''ll like them!" She said excitedly, her cheeks tinted red for reasons Julius failed to understand.


    ''She must be tired. She might even have a fever,'' he thought, taking the clothes she handed him and going to change inside Asha''s carriage.


    Once he came out, he looked like a different man. An elegant white, long shirt and pants embroidered with golden patterns covered his firm body, giving him a noble appeal. He also wore a red scarf he could use to cover his head against the sun or his throat against the cold. The size was perfect, and the sewing delicate, showcasing Louise''s proficiency in her job.


    "Thank you, Miss Louise. They are perfect!"


    Julius smiled radiantly, loving his new attire. Now, no one would mistake him for a beggar or a slave with such fine clothes. Instead, they might mistake him for an exotic prince.


    "Ah... Hum... Thank you... I mean... No problems... I-I need to sleep.


    Goodbye," Louise stuttered, her eyes enlarging and a deep shade of red coloring her face. Her heart hammered against her chest faster with each passing second, and her fingers trembled.


    Then, without waiting for an answer, she rushed inside Asha''s carriage, slamming the door behind her. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Why is she reacting like that?'' he thought before returning to Arun''s carriage.

 Chapter 68: Culinary Tales from the Road

    "Arun, open your mouth."


    As Julius approached the crackling campfire, he found Asha earnestly attempting to feed her fianc¨¦ vegetables while Arun resisted her efforts. Julius paused, observing the strange dynamic between the two with curiosity and amusement.


    He also preferred to eat bread, eggs or meat. However, he quickly overcame his aversion to vegetables under his big brother''s iron hand. Not only did he force him to eat all kinds of them, but he also made him like them with weird dishes no one ever recognised. Seeing them like that made him remember those peaceful days and how fun life had been.


    "Ahem... I don''t think you''ll help Arun like vegetables by forcing him to eat them," Julius said, drawing the attention of the future couple and eliciting different reactions from them. Arun looked at him as if he was a savior sent by the sky to deliver him from his torments, while Asha glared at him, seemingly about to eat him alive like a wild beast.


    "Wow! Your appearance suits your status now. I almost didn''t recognise you, haha," Arun said, standing up to pat his savior''s shoulder and subtly creating distance between him and Asha.


    "Humpf. Louise sure knows how to make clothes," Asha snorted, her eyes twitching as she turned in displeasure.


    "Hum. I didn''t say you shouldn''t eat them. Just that the method was wrong."


    Unfortunately, Julius'' next words caused Arun to freeze and hear his dreams of freedom shatter.


    Meanwhile, Asha''s smile widened, and her voice sounded mockingly.


    "Hahaha, listen to your friend! He is much more reasonable than you."


    "Julius... I thought we were friends... You traitor!" Arun roared, seriously considering if Asha bribed him yesterday for him to open the carriage''s door this morning and side with her now.


    However, his friend gently grabbed him by the shoulder, walking him back to the fire with a reassuring smile.


    "Don''t worry. I used to hate vegetables as well, but look now! Am I not fine eating them? I only ask you to taste one spoon of my brother''s recipe. If you dislike it, I won''t mention them again."


    As he spoke, he took tomatoes, carrots, eggs, flour, mushrooms, onions, garlic, and spices out of the ingredient bags. Then, under the astonished gaze of the couple, he started to make a dough by mixing the eggs, a bit of oil and the flour. Afterwards, he kneaded it in a metallic bowl. Clinking noises reverberated in the peaceful camp as he worked it until it became firm.


    Finally, he rolled it into a ball, covered it with a towel and let it rest.


    Next, he peeled the tomatoes and other vegetables while answering Asha''s enthusiastic questions.


    "Are you baking bread? Why did you use eggs instead of water? Didn''t your servants cook for you? So why did you learn?"


    She bombarded him, intrigued by his resourcefulness at such a young age. At first, she didn''t care about him, considering he had been lucky enough to be in the right place at the right time to meet Arun. However, between his fighting abilities and never-before-seen recipes, she felt he deserved a bit of her attention.


    "My big brother taught me when I was younger. I''m just blindly following his recipe without understanding much, to be honest," Julius answered while throwing the tomatoes, garlic, and salt into the pot before adding a bit of water.


    "Mmm. It smells great!"


    Asha''s eyes lit up as the flavour mixed and wafted into the camp, filling her nose with an enchanting smell far from the poor dish the knight had cooked. Hopeful, she turned towards Arun, convinced he would finally valance his diet.


    "I don''t care. I won''t eat more than a spoon!" On the other hand, Arun was unconvinced and unwilling to give in.


    Asha snorted before focusing on Julius again, noticing he retrieved the dough and flattened it before cutting it into long stripes. He filled a smaller pot with water, added a bit of salt, and threw the dough stripes. After a moment, he threw the other vegetables into the boiling tomato sauce and let them cook.


    "I think it was called something like Tagliatelle?" After half an hour of cooking, Julius plated and presented his dish, adding a few aromatic herbs to decorate it with a touch of green.


    "Wow! It''s the first time I''ve seen this! Does it come from the Belloria Kingdom?" Asha said in excitement, already holding a spoon to taste it. The contrast between the yellow tagliatelle and the red tomato sauce intrigued her, making her mouth water.


    Before Julius could answer, she snatched the plate and dug in, completely forgetting that the one who should be eating was Arun.


    "Quickly, taste Arun! I swear I have never eaten something like this in my life!" She exclaimed, her palate screaming at her to continue as she took another spoonful and shoved it into her mouth.


    Arun hesitated, unsure if she was genuinely enjoying the food or trying to bait him into eating so many vegetables at once.


    ''Damn it, I''ll just spit everything out if it''s bad,'' he thought, gritting his teeth, filling his spoon with the weird dish and, eyes closed, putting it in his mouth. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Mmm? What is this... It''s actually... good?'' He pondered, taking his time to savor this unfamiliar taste. ''I need another bite to be sure!''


    He moved his spoon to the plate before guiding it towards his mouth, his eyes still closed.


    "..."


    Astonished, he opened them, his face distorting into a sad grimace as he saw it lying empty in Asha''s hands.


    "Why did you eat everything?!" He asked, his brows twitching and his heart bleeding. Didn''t Julius cook to make him eat vegetables? So why was his plate empty?


    "Ah! Sorry! It was so good that before I knew it, I ate everything," Asha said, blushing in embarrassment.


    "..."


    Arun didn''t find words to express his feelings. What was wrong with this girl? When he didn''t want to eat vegetables, she forced him to. But now that he was willing, she ate everything before he could even take his second bite!


    He sighed the next second, feeling the weight of defeat press on his shoulders. Asha was uncontrollable. He knew it. So, he walked towards the carriage, head lowered and face somber.


    "We wasted enough time. Let''s depart."


    "Hey, Julius! You must show me more of your brother''s recipes!" Asha said, walking with him with a bright smile, impatient to taste new delicacies.


    "Haha, I can try, but I''m a much worse cook than him. I really hope he''ll join us soon in Alkemia Al-Nur to show you what a true chef is," He answered, turning to look at his brother and understand how extensive his education had been after witnessing the knights'' and nobles'' crude cooking skills. He assumed they most likely relied on hired chefs to feed them.


    He listened and answered her before they sat together inside Arun''s carriage.


    After a moment, the horses neighed as the booming noise of the knights'' whip reverberated through the air. Slowly, their transportation''s wheel creaked and rolled, carrying them forward under the morning light and towards Alkemia Al-Nur.

 Chapter 69: Confronting Unexplained Assaults

    The three youths conversed inside the speeding carriage throughout the entire day, with Asha showing particular interest in the topic of food.


    "I have a great idea, Julius! You said earlier that you had no money left."


    Asha nodded, crossing her arms over her chest and her lips stretching into a merchant''s smile. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I propose buying all of your brother''s recipes!"


    "Why would he sell them to you?" Arun snorted at Asha before shaking his head at Arun. "Don''t listen to her! She comes from a rich merchant family and knows how to make profits. If she wants to buy something from you, it means it''s beyond valuable."


    Arun''s protective tone was obvious, unwilling to let his friend suffer a loss at the hands of the proud heiress of the Kaur family.


    Meanwhile, Asha cast a menacing glare towards him, her pupils almost spitting fire of dissatisfaction, causing him to break into a nervous sweat.


    Fortunately, Julius didn''t let the face-off linger. He answered, raising his hand before Arun, showing that he didn''t influence his decision in any way to calm Asha.


    "I''m sorry, they are my brother''s recipes, and he wants to use them to achieve his dream one day. I can''t sell them to anyone."


    Disappointed by the refusal, Asha fell silent for a moment. Then, curiosity flashed in her emerald eyes.


    "You often mention your big brother. Can you tell us more about him? I really want to know more about the man who invented that recipe."


    "I also want to know more about him," Arun added with interest.


    Julius looked at the unconscious brother for a few seconds, smiling bitterly and feeling a weight press on his heart.


    "If fate allows it, you''ll meet him in the future," Julius said, trying to sound mysterious and closing his eyes to show he wouldn''t answer more questions about the subject.


    In truth, he was unwilling to share any information about his big brother. He did it in the past and got nothing good out of it. His past mistakes taught him valuable lessons he wouldn''t commit again. Furthermore, Adam had told him several times never to reveal his existence.


    Understanding the clue, Arun coughed before changing the subject.


    "Did you see how Julius beat the lizard yesterday?" He asked, knowing that Asha tended to be a bit persistent sometimes. He absolutely admired and felt in debt towards Julius after he saved them, and his refusal of any reward after the event further boosted his respect for him. That is why he genuinely considered Julius a friend and tried to help him.


    "Sadly, I didn''t," she answered, her eyes lighting up with interest.


    For half an hour, Arun recounted the battle with grandiose descriptions, his eyes shining in excitement.


    When he reached the moment Julius gave the beast the coup de grace, he even stood up, mimicking the strike with large and flashy movements, making Asha''s eyes widen in fright after realising how dangerous his situation could have been.


    After hearing Arun''s recollection about how Julius saved his knights and, most likely him, a warm sensation spread in her chest, and her impression of him soared through her inner measuring scale.


    Next, the trio engaged in lively conversations, discussing a myriad of topics until the sky took on an orange tint and the sun disappeared behind the horizon.


    Their escort halted the carriage, letting a refreshing breeze caress their skin as they jumped out.


    "Julius, can you cook this morning''s dish again?" Arun asked, surprising him with his hungry expression. Then he remembered that Asha had eaten everything and laughed.


    "Sure!"


    Unfortunately, as he was halfway done cooking, one of Asha''s guards sounded the alarm, screaming for the kids to hide inside the carriages.


    As the trio ran to Arun''s carriage while scanning their surrounding, the silhouette of ten small magic creatures appeared in their vision. Those beasts stood about one meter tall, with swirling elements serving as their bodies and covering their cores. Those particular ones shimmered with the colors of desert sands.


    "They are inferior djinns. Those creatures live in arid regions and usually manipulate sand," Asha revealed, frowning after recognising their origins. These creatures weren''t supposed to be here.


    Although Alkemia Al-Nur was established in the heart of a small desert, they had only been traveling for two days, still a significant distance from reaching its entrance, making these creatures'' appearance rather unexpected.


    "Should I help them?"


    Julius proposed, popping sounds echoing as he cracked his fingers and stretched his neck.


    If yesterday''s attack could passed off as a coincidence, he was convinced that something was wrong today. Unlike Asha''s statement, they suffered from beast attacks on two consecutive days instead of one every four. Something suspicious was definitely going on, and he would uncover what.


    "You don''t need to. They''re only at the early stage of the first tier and shouldn''t be too much of a threat," Arun answered, watching their escort fight against the invading monsters.


    Engaged in a fierce battle, their swords clashed against the solidified sand, cleaving it apart in dust clouds. Despite their efforts, the creature''s relentless assault persisted. Like immortal demons, their sand-like forms shifted and reformed after enduring strikes before they resumed their assault.


    "Why do they seem stronger than what they should be?" Asha muttered, her pupils constricting as a wave of confusion crashed into her mind. The monsters seemed agitated, as if something in their camp excited them.


    Unfortunately, she had no clues and could only watch, a pensive frown knitting her brows.


    The battle raged on, the clinking noise of metallic collision filling the road as Julius scanned their surroundings for any clue about what could have attracted the djinns.


    Amidst the chaos, he noticed Louise gazing at the carriage for a moment before refocusing on the frenetic creatures, her expression tense yet hesitant.


    He frowned, his earlier suspicions reawakening and whispering in his ears.


    ''Is she related to those incidents?'' He thought, planning to observe her more in the following days. Then, he scrutinised the battlefield, hearing the combatants breathing and feeling their physical states with his Qi.


    After a tense stalemate, the fighters gained the upper hand with a decisive strike launched by the guards'' captain. Her blade glinted under the stars as she eviscerated the first djinn and destroyed its core. Then, showcasing her teamwork and experience, she rallied her companions and massacred the creatures one after another.


    As the battle concluded and the dust settled, Julius, Asha, and Arun emerged cautiously from their hiding spot.


    With the danger averted, the trio joined the others to assess the aftermath of the skirmish.


    Despite the tension of the encounter, there were no wounded among their ranks, and the camp remained intact.


    However, the presence of the djinns raised troubling questions about their journey and the dangers they may encounter ahead.


    Would they have to fight magical creatures every day until they reached their destination? Was someone attracting them intentionally?


    Pondering, Julius resumed cooking for the duo with a frown. Amidst the uneasy silence enveloping the camp illuminated by the rising moon, he couldn''t help but feel his heart race against his chest. He had to investigate and find the cause before something truly terrifying attacked them.

 Chapter 70: Julius Detective Journey

    After the skirmish, Julius''s curiosity and intuition drove him to investigate further. Discreetly, he explored the surroundings before deciding to search and examine the djinn''s carcasses to find clues.


    Using the shadows as covers to hide his movements, he sneaked through the camp like a ghost.


    After reaching the area where the djinns appeared, he looked for any unusual markings on the grass, disturbances in the soil, or traces of magic residue in the air.


    However, before he could sift through the place, he frowned as he heard a rustle nearby. Rising his head, he then noticed a human silhouette escaping the scene in a hurry.


    His heart drummed against his chest as he sensed the scrambling figure might hold crucial information. Determination burning in his eyes, he pursued it at top speed, making the wind whip against his elegant clothes and his hair flutter under the moonlight.


    In less than a second, he caught up with the individual, tackling him to the ground and ready to end his life immediately if he tried to do anything unusual.


    The person shivered in fright at Julius'' display of strength, unable to believe that the young boy was so much stronger than him. Despite his efforts, his movements were sealed, and he realised only death would await him if he didn''t clarify the situation.


    "Wait, Julius! It''s me, Louise!"


    Her panicked voice echoed in his ears as he noticed the cold sweat dripping from her forehead. A calculative light flashed in his eyes as he assumed his detective outfit in his mind and began a questioning session.


    "Tell me, Louise. Why have you been attracting monsters to the carriage?" He asked, his tone solemn and threatening. After all, the entire mess was indeed set up by someone, and he might have caught the culprit, or so he hoped.


    "What? No! I didn''t do it. Please believe me," she pleaded, her eyes trembling in shock and her heart in dread.


    "Why did you escape the moment you felt my presence?" He pressed on, raising his brow in suspicion, clearly unconvinced by her shaky defense.


    "I can''t believe the beast attacks we suffered were a coincidence. So, I left the camp to investigate. That''s when you arrived and startled me. I quickly escaped because I feared the culprit returned to erase his tracks," she explained, trying to sound convincing as she forced a smile.


    "Then why did you react so weirdly this morning, and why were you looking at the carriage in the middle of the battle?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He finally questioned her about the suspicious behavior he noticed, unable to trust her before she offered him a reasonable explanation.


    A red tinge crept on her face upon hearing him as she coughed in embarrassment. Did she really have to answer? Somehow she felt she would die of shame if she did. Unfortunately, she couldn''t refuse either.


    "I-I... Hum... I saw you kill the lizard yesterday... You were really impressive and... cool... I kind of became your fan!


    Ahh! I said it," Louise revealed, avoiding Julius'' eyes as her face turned beat-red.


    Simultaneously, Julius squinted at her in bewilderment, failing to understand what she was saying. Did he end up with a fan just because he showed off a bit?


    Sighing in disappointment, he released her and stood up, thinking with a frown. From what she said, she didn''t seem to be the culprit. After all, her shame looked way too genuine to be faked. Of course, he didn''t believe her solely because of her bizarre statement.


    Unlike knights and guards who focused solely on muscles, he enhanced his entire body harmoniously as a cultivator. Throughout their discussion, he scrutinised her facial expressions, noting even the slightest changes before coming to his current conclusion.


    "Did you find any clue before I interrupted you?" Julius extended his hand to help her up, asking with the idea of working with her.


    "I didn''t, but I believe a traitor is hiding amidst the escort," she revealed, doing her best to sound serious despite her still reddened face.


    Julius nodded, acknowledging the theory. After all, he could only think about three scenarios. In the first one, a traitor indeed infiltrated their escorts and acted against Asha for personal gains or revenge.


    In the second, a third party -potentially a rival noble faction- aimed to get rid of the couple and disguise their death as an accident.


    In the third scenario he imagined, Arun''s poor joke turned out to be correct all along: a mysterious entity really cursed Asha. However, he didn''t really believe this scenario could be the right one, to be honest.


    After sorting his thoughts, he asked, "Do you have any suspects in mind?"


    "That''s what frustrates me the most. I have no idea who it might be. I can logically remove you, Arun, and his two knights from the list of suspects since the attacks started long before we met. I can also remove myself and the young lady, leaving only my two fellow guards. But I have been with them most of the time and can guarantee they did nothing suspicious..."


    She detailed her understanding of the situation, scratching her head in frustration. Nothing made sense, and the enigma seemed unresolvable. Not only did she fail to find any relevant clues, but could even testify in the suspects'' favor and give them an alibi to defend themselves.


    Meanwhile, Julius pondered, a deep frown knitting his brows. Those attacks seemed to become more mysterious by the second, and he was tempted to consider the third scenario.


    ''Think, Julius. How would big brother solve this case?''


    Remembering Adam''s teachings, he tried to think logically but out of the box.


    ''Louise''s analysis is sound. We''re only left with two possible suspects... but what if the culprit plays around that fact to mislead us? I can''t be sure about anything for now, but after a few days of observation, I know I can deduce who did it!'' He thought, confident he would catch the scoundrel.


    With nothing more to do here and a plan in mind, he made his way back to the camp, leaving Louise to investigate on her own.


    As the campfire''s cracking sound filled his ears, he couldn''t help but cast a cursory glance at every person present.


    Asha''s two guards tended to the horses, ensuring they were well-fed by the carriages. Meanwhile, the clinking noise of metal echoed as Idiot One helped the wounded Idiot Two move to his sleeping place, a gentle smile stretching his lips.


    In the meantime, Asha and Arun sat by the fire. While the young lady spoke with enthusiasm, his fianc¨¦ nodded from time to time, his dull eyes fixing the dancing flames.


    Despite the normalcy of the escort members, Julius'' eyes glimmered in understanding. Now that he had started to think outside the box, some illogical events found logical explanations. After all, someone looked highly suspicious. Like a chameleon, he had disguised himself as a perfectly normal individual. But despite his efforts, Julius'' discerning eyes and determination would discover him.


    ''I hope I''m wrong, though...'' He thought, planning to wait a day or two to confirm his suspicions and confront the culprit.

 Chapter 71: Venomous Clash

    As the noise of Julius'' steps echoed around the campfire, Arun rose to his feet and raced towards him. His friend''s somber face lit up, and his lips stretched into a smile as he could finally escape Asha''s never-ending conversations. Then, Arun dragged him inside his carriage and slammed the door behind them.


    "Good night, Asha. It''s getting late!" Arun yelled, his tense mind relaxing. Then he turned to Julius and pleaded, frustration lacing his voice.


    "Please, I beg you, don''t leave me alone with her again. You have no idea how much I suffer when she talks nonstop about business opportunities and the country''s economy. All I want is to focus on alchemy. I don''t care about those boring topics!"


    For as long as he could remember, Asha had always been obsessed with those subjects and forced him to listen to them. He suspected she liked them so much that she could even sell him as long as the deal was profitable.


    After considering this thought, he paled a little, realising it might really happen if he annoyed her enough.


    "Hahaha, sorry. I was busy investigating the djinn''s attack," Julius said, laughing at his friend''s over-acting.


    "I hope we won''t be attacked anymore during our five last days of travel."


    Arun''s depressed voice resounded. He missed their first day of travel when they could speak and laugh all day about their dreams without being threatened by ugly beasts... or annoyed by a fianc¨¦...


    "Me too. You should sleep soon if you don''t want to be woken up by Asha banging on the door."


    Julius advised him with concern, shifting the subject while sitting cross-legged to cultivate.


    He didn''t share his discoveries with his friend yet. After all, if he raised his guard the next day, he would only alert the culprit with his sudden shift in behaviour. In addition, he wasn''t entirely sure about his conjectures yet. He needed more time to ponder and observe before he could reveal anything.


    After cultivating for an hour, he slid under the thick blanket to recover his strength. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The night quickly passed, and their third day of travel unfolded almost the same way as the previous one. Except that in the evening, instead of inferior djinns, a giant, pale yellow snake coming from the desert appeared on the side road.


    Julius scanned the creature, determining its body length reached twelve meters. Then, he saw its two razor-sharp fangs dripping with poison and scales as hard as iron. He didn''t doubt the creature would be a formidable foe as he estimated its weight to border two hundred kilos.


    Sadly, the bad news didn''t end there. He felt the creature''s life force, and it surpassed the first tier, making it a magical beast in the early stage of the second tier. This level granted it access to potent mana-based abilities and elevated its threat level by a large margin.


    As the creature slithered towards them, ominous hissing echoing through the air, Julius gazed at every group member, his eyes darting left and right to find the person he suspected the most.


    Sadly, he didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary. Taking a deep breath, Julius approached Louise and the guards, stretching his neck while Arun and Asha ran to hide inside their carriage.


    "We must cooperate to beat that overgrown snake," he said, worry flashing in his hazel eyes.


    "Sure. But will you be ok without a weapon?" The guard''s captain asked, concerned for his safety.


    "Don''t worry, miss. My principal weapon is my body!" He answered, quoting how his big brother described cultivators with a cool tone.


    His words hung in the air, his muscles tensing a stream of Qi cursing through his meridians. Without another word, he lunged at the serpent, a calculative light flashing in his eyes.


    Despite the arrogant vibe he gave off, his answer was well-thought-out. He knew he couldn''t break through the serpent''s hard scales with an iron sword. In that case, the best solution would be to use blunt weapons instead, like war hammers or maces, to bypass the defense and damage the internal organs.


    Unfortunately, no one used this type of weapon. So, he used the next best thing to attack.


    With the speed of an arrow, he cut through the wind, reaching the serpent''s massive body. Then, he swung his arm, making the wind howl behind it to punch the snake.


    Unfortunately, the beast''s vertical pupils followed his movements. In the blink of an eye, it moved out of the fist''s way before opening its mouth to swallow the foolish boy in retaliation.


    Julius observed the serpent''s terrifying maw hurtling toward him like a bottomless abyss threatening to devour everything.


    From his position, he could smell the creature''s blood-curdling breath as it drew dangerously close.


    With lightning-quick reflexes, he rolled to the left, narrowly evading the venomous bite, then let out a scream addressed to his companions.


    "The beast is too swift. I need you to distract it for a moment!"


    Then he jumped backwards to let the others draw the creature''s attention as he mobilised his Qi to deliver a single but devastating blow.


    To do so, he slowly gathered his internal energy in his right fist, enhancing it with strength and potency on par with weak tier-two spells.


    It was the strongest and only technique in his arsenal. After all, it took him four years to design it by copying Adam''s approach, emphasising energy flow and control.


    As he prepared to face the giant snake, he noticed Louise and the other guards readying their weapons and positioning themselves strategically around the serpent, showcasing their teamwork.


    The serpent lunged forward the next moment, not paying attention to the guards and snapping its jaws dangerously close to him.


    With ample time to prepare, he evaded the attack with a graceful sidestep before countering. His left punch boomed like a bullet, colliding with the metal-like scale with a loud thud. However, the result was lacking, as he expected. It confirmed that without using his energy to fuel his strikes, he couldn''t hurt this opponent.


    Meanwhile, Louise and the guards engaged the serpent from different angles, distracting it and preventing it from focusing solely on Julius.


    They used their weapons and combat skills to harass the creature, aiming to weaken it and create an opening for Julius.


    After a few seconds, he seized the chance he was waiting for and charged at the distracted creature. Instead of a classic straight punch, he opted for a powerful smash aimed at its underbelly.


    ''You''ll tell me how you like that.''


    He smirked confidently as his Qi coursed through his tense muscles, making their volumes double before the impact.


    BOOM


    The punch reverberated through the surroundings with the resonance of a beating drum as a cracking sound echoed. Long fissures crisscrossed the scales, and the snake''s underbelly caved in under the force of the smash.


    Hissed in pain and fury, the magic beast''s vertical pupils locked on Julius, hate visible in them. Then, it opened its mouth and spewed a violet gas, veiling and transforming the surroundings into a dead zone.


    "Be careful. It is using its poison mist ability!" Julius only had enough time to hear the guard''s captain scream before being engulfed.

 Chapter 72: Qi Strike

    Everyone watched in horror as the lethal mist summoned by the enraged serpent engulfed Julius like a hungry beast. A single thought echoed in their minds, ''the boy is doomed.''


    Although they didn''t experience the mist''s potency, its effects were well-documented, making their hearts drum at the area of effect ability''s dangers.


    "No!"


    Arun, observing the scene with Asha from the safety of the carriage, reacted first, his mournful scream cutting through the evening sky.


    He couldn''t believe Julius would die. Over the past three days, he had already imagined how they would study at the college and develop their magical and alchemical knowledge, relying on each other to improve and maybe surpass his father. In his heart, he already considered Julius a brother and rival.


    So, how did the situation veer for the worse so quickly?


    As despair clutched his heart, Asha tightened her grip around his hand, trying to relieve his grief and show him moral support. Despite not being as close to Julius as Arun was, she still came to like his company, especially after he cooked that unconventional dish for them the day before.


    Meanwhile, Louise and the other fighters knew their time was counted, too. After the beast devoured Julius, they would be the next. And without their strongest fighter, their chance of victory was slim. No, it was non-existent. Everyone would die, and the thought terrified them, causing their armors to clang as a shudder sent their bodies trembling.


    Faced with the terrible realisation, everyone''s mind raced at maximum speed to find a solution and hopefully survive. Unfortunately, they all reached the same conclusion after a few moments of pondering. Defeat.


    They would suffer a crushing defeat. The serpent''s scales were too hard. Only Julius could bend them with his mysterious spell. Escaping was an option, but how much ground could they cover before the beast caught up with them? Even if it didn''t, how long before a new one attacked?


    It wasn''t a viable solution. They could only pray while glaring at the billowing mist''s particle, sparkling a purple hue under the sun.


    ********


    In the meantime, the serpent glared at Julius with its enormous vertical pupils, piercing through the deadly mist. It was the first time such a small creature wounded its glorious body, causing its cold blood to seethe in anger. Its eyes flashed red as it wanted nothing but to shred the ant who dared to harm its scales.


    Hissing menacingly, it lunged forward, its maws wide open and fangs glistening, ready to swallow the insolent human whole.


    Simultaneously, the boy''s head spun, and his muscles twitched disharmoniously. Yet, feeling a large portion of wind part before him, he threw himself to the side, avoiding the beast''s attack by a hair''s breadth and rolling for a meter.


    Then, scrambling to his feet, he shredded his sleeve to observe what had caused his dizziness. Swollen veins turning to a darker shade of blue with each second crawling by greeted his constricting pupils and filled him with dread. He also felt something wet coming out of his nose, realising it was blood after touching it.


    ''Poison!''


    His confidant expression crumbled, replaced by a distorted grimace reflecting his anxiousness and panic as the serpent loomed closer.


    He initially considered escaping the mist''s range. But realised it would be impossible as the mist flew out of the serpent''s scales in a constant stream. Without creating enough distance with it, which would prove impossible since the snake would give chase, he would remain inside its ability. After all, its eyes were screaming vengeance.


    An icy shiver ran down his spine as he scanned his surroundings to find something usable, hope alight in his heart. Yet, besides him and the beast, he saw nothing.


    ''No choice. I need to kill it before the poison leaves me defenceless.''


    After this brief analysis, he gritted his teeth, gathering his Qi to deliver his most devastating blow. Instead of focusing his energy on his right hand like two days ago, he focused it on his right leg this time.


    The reason was another lesson from his brother, who once told him that legs were more powerful than arms and could deliver much deadlier strikes.


    Alas, would the beast give him enough time to ready his attack?


    The serpent lunged at him once more, bridging the distance like an arrow piercing through the mist. However, it changed tactics. A vast shadow engulfed Julius'' vision as the snake tried to crush him under its weight instead of biting its slippery enemy.


    Feeling the wind press on him, and as if a mountain descended, he jumped to the side once more as he felt the poison''s debilitating effect. His muscles trembled more and more with each passing moment, making him gasp in despair.


    However, he couldn''t die yet. His brother was still in a coma. His mother was still missing. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I won''t give up!''


    Pure determination fueling his moments, he endured the pain and bent his knees. A surge of Qi travelled through his body, making his tights double in volume as he propelled himself like a bullet toward the serpent''s body.


    With a spin, he added rotation to his movement, intensifying the strength of the blow by harnessing centrifugal force. Like a lethal Chakram, he cut the mist and brought his right leg down in a wide arc.


    Strangely, instead of the expected sound of a massive collision, the surroundings fell eerily silent, as if nature itself wanted to witness the strike''s effects.


    HISS


    After a second, a loud, agonising hiss broke the silence. A rain of blood burst around as the serpent''s body separated, cleaved in two halves, sliding down to the ground.


    Completely drained and suffering from heavy poisoning, Julius panted like an old man. Yet, his lips stretched into a victorious smile.


    ''Huff. I did it!'' He thought, his raging heart''s pulse calming as the inconceivable feat he just achieved settled in his mind.


    Despite his lower rank, he had defeated a tier-two magical beast in a duel. No one could believe him if he recounted the battle. Well, maybe someone would.


    He smiled, thinking about how he would brag about it when his big brother woke up, thinking he had beaten him.


    Little did he know that Adam had fought and killed the light guardian, a tier-two boss, while only in the early stage of the first tier. Unfortunately, he fell into a coma before he could boast about it. Anyway, he also defeated Gaston even if he paid a terrible price -ending in a coma- to attain this victory...


    Putting those thoughts aside, Julius focused on his internal state. Despite the snake''s death, danger still threatened his life as poison flew into his organism. He had to expel it before suffering from long-lasting damage to his nervous system.


    Sweat glistened on his forehead as he gathered every ounce of strength left in his body to sit cross-legged. Despite his tiredness and drooping eyelids, he controlled his internal energy to course through his body and shove the poison out of his veins.


    ''I can''t fall asleep!''


    His roars echoed in his mind, and his unbending will ignited his heart with a determined fire. He would survive. He knew it.

 Chapter 73: Aruns Resolve

    Outside the mist, everyone anxiously eyed the poison, waiting for the snake to rush out like death incarnate and reap their lives like powerless wheat.


    As the seconds trickled by, gradually morphing into minutes, they couldn''t shake their curiosity gnawing at their hearts. What was the beast up to? Julius had been inside the mist for more than three minutes already. No one dared to dream about his survival...


    No one but the praying Arun, who still hoped to see his friend return alive.


    Soon, the wind blew the mist away, revealing a shocking scene to the travellers.


    In the middle of the rotting and poisoned land, they saw, eyes bulging, the enormous serpent''s body cleaved in two. Its scales, more resilient than steel, were cleanly cut by what seemed to be an extremely sharp and curved blade.


    Every fighter in the group pondered the same question as a heavy silence lingered, their hearts drumming against their chest.


    ''How did the mighty creature end up bisected?''


    However, Arun''s excited shouts cut through their thoughts like a sharp blade, forcing them out of their stupor.


    "Julius! I told you he couldn''t die. Let me go, Asha!"


    The boy unlocked his carriage''s door and ran at maximum speed to the silhouette of a crossed-legged youth sitting amidst the ruined land.


    Sadly, his joy instantly dived as he saw his friend up close. Julius'' state was worsening. The poison proved too potent to be expelled. The best thing Julius could do was to slow down its propagation, extending his life by a few minutes.


    At this point, his veins were almost all black, his muscles spasmed uncontrollably under his shirt, and blood trickled down his seven orifices in a traumatic spectacle.


    "No..." he muttered, unwilling to believe his eyes. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tell me, how can I help you!"


    Tears welling in his eyes, he grabbed Julius'' darkening shoulder. His chest tightened. He felt his friend''s burning body through the contact as a wave of despair crashed against his heart.


    Unfortunately, Julius'' state didn''t allow him to speak. However, he used a trick he was extremely familiar with to communicate. Dripping his shaky finger into his gushing blood, he wrote in red symbols. "Concoct antidote. Use serpent''s poison."


    Unsure about the idea''s feasibility, he believed trying something rather than slowly dying would be better.


    After reading the message, Arun gazed at Julius, determination flickering in his eyes as he recognised the plan could work. Yet, there was a problem. He was still an amateur but would have to brew a tier-two potion, something way above his league.


    ''I have to try... No! I have to do it! I won''t let him die!''


    The wind ruffled his hair as his orders echoed in the air, and self-encouragement reverberated in his mind.


    "Retrieve the poison glands, beast core, and scales!"


    Meanwhile, Asha hurried back to the carriage, retrieved their cooking pot and lightened a fire.


    "I''ll help you brew this potion, Arun. As I told you, I unlocked a talent related to alchemy," she revealed, her pupils constricting in anxiousness as she gazed at Julius.


    She too, didn''t want to see their brave friend die. But more than that, she could see his trembling hands despite his determined expression. She understood him. This wasn''t just about saving Julius. It was about proving himself, about not letting his friend down.


    Of course, she didn''t detail what her talent did. It was taboo amongst the noble community to ask about others'' unlocked talent as it was personal. Moreover, no one would smile while answering they got a terrible talent. It was even more true for incredible ones.


    Arun looked at Asha with gratitude before beginning the brewing process.


    Many ingredients were lacking, but resolve ignited in his heart. He would do with what he had on hand.


    Simultaneously, Asha ensured she touched every ingredient her fianc¨¦ wanted to use, including the glands, core, and scales her guards brought.


    The poison glands contained the toxins harming Julius, so he started with that. Carefully, he siphoned the poison, protecting his hands with leather gloves not to expose them to the dangerous substance. The poison would be a crucial ingredient in the antidote, though in a purified and controlled form.


    Then, he focused on the beast''s core. It contained potent magical energy, life force, and a trace of the snake''s poison affinity.


    Recognising the magical essence''s potential to enhance the antidote''s effectiveness, he pierced the ingredient, letting a stream of energy waft out before incorporating it into the potion to boost its efficacy in counteracting the poison''s effects.


    Finally, he integrated Julius''s tainted blood into the mixture as the principal ingredient.


    By incorporating his friend''s blood, Arun ensured that the potion was tailored to counteract the particular venom present in Julius'' system.


    The serpent''s scales, noted for their resilience, likely contain unique properties that could aid in neutralising the poison. He ground them into a fine powder, extracting any beneficial compounds or substances they contained. These powdered scales were then added to the potion mixture, contributing their properties to the overall antidote formula.


    Combining these ingredients in precise proportions and drawing inspiration from his father''s formula, he worked with Asha like a professional. Throughout the process, their collaboration, expertise, and determination shone as they strived to overcome this challenge. Moreover, this experience brought them closer to each other.


    And finally, the concoction in the pot bubbled a vibrant green, emanating an earthy yet strangely invigorating aroma.


    After twenty long and agonising minutes for Julius, Arun rushed to bring him the antidote. Despite feeling proud after succeeding, his worry overwhelmed any other emotions. Yet, his confidence shone through his smile. He had incorporated so many of the snake''s body parts, isolating its innate antitoxins before adjusting them to Julius'' bood.


    "Julius, I''m sure the potion reached the second-tier standard. Drink it. Quick!" He said, his eyes sparkling. Everything would be fine now. He knew he would save his friend.


    As Arun scooped a spoonful of the potion from the pot, Asha helped Julius adjust his position to make it easier for him to drink. Then, they drizzled the mystical liquid into his mouth.


    Nothing much changed at first, making the couple tremble and believe their efforts may not have been enough. However, after a minute of deafening silence and anxious observation, Julius'' spasming muscles gradually returned to normal. Then, his veins turned into a clearer shade of blue after each passing second, and the torrent of blood seeping from his face stopped.


    On his side, Julius felt the potion''s anti-toxins appear in his system like a reinforcing army, here to assist his retreating Qi fight against the poison.


    However, that wasn''t all. His body assimilated the beast core''s residual life force like a revitalising tonic, giving him more strength to expel the poison. But he sensed something more, too. His cultivation speed seemed to double under the potent life force''s influence.


    As he slowly recovered and evaluated to be out of the danger zone after a few minutes, he allowed his mind to wander, pondering this new discovery and its future implications. After all, if he could use beast cores to hasten his cultivation speed as he suspected, wouldn''t his progression speed soar through the sky? Despite his terrible state, his heart raced in his chest in excitement.

 Chapter 74: Trail of Betrayal

    One hour later, Julius'' body cracked under his slow movements. Despite his pale face, he recovered enough to stagger to his feet. Focusing on his body, he nodded. Thanks to Arun''s and Asha''s efforts, he entirely rid himself of the poison flowing through his veins and assaulting his nervous system like a plague.


    With a sigh of relief and gratitude sparkling in his eyes, he gazed at the couple, who hurried to support him back to the carriage.


    On the way, memories of his battles flashed in his mind as he decorticated them. The verdict was redoubtable: he had messed up. His overconfidence led him into a dangerous situation. One that almost killed him.


    "Thank you... for saving me," he murmured, the weight of his mistake pressing down on his heart and making his voice crack.


    "What are you saying? You saved us all!" Arun exclaimed, his words fast and shaking his head. How could he steal the spotlight?


    Even if brewing the antidote proved challenging, slaying the serpent while poisoned and ensuring everyone''s safety was much more difficult.


    He didn''t want any compliments just for his small contribution. All he needed for his heart to brighten was to see his friend alive and well.


    "You must rest. You deserve and need it to recover properly," Asha added, a gentle smile stretching her lips.


    Exhausted, Julius nodded, allowing his friends to guide him into Arun''s carriage, where they assisted in setting up his sleeping space before departing.


    Left alone in the somber interior, he slid under the blanket, overhearing Arun instructing Idiot One to collect the valuable serpent''s parts with Asha''s guards.


    Meanwhile, Idiot Two observed them from afar. With his mangled arm, he didn''t participate in any fights and just guarded the horses.


    With a shrug, he focused on himself and harnessed the serpent''s remaining life force.


    ''Does the beast core rank affect the cultivation speed boost?''


    He pondered as he channelled the life force to his dan tian.


    If the tier-two serpent doubled the speed, would higher-tier cores triple or quadruple it? Or would they contain more life force, providing a lengthier enhancement?


    After some theorising, he refocused on cultivating. Since he would eventually discover the answer, there was no need to break his head over the question.


    ''It''s a significant discovery. But I still feel that something is missing...''


    He frowned, feeling that a piece of the cultivation puzzle was missing.


    After cultivating for a dozen minutes, he uncontrollably fell asleep, succumbing to exhaustion and the comfort of Arun''s luxurious blanket.


    ******


    The next morning, bright sunrays filtered through the curtains as the morning wind blew an air of freshness into the camp.


    Brimming with energy, Julius stretched his limbs before jumping to his feet. With his cultivator''s body, natural regeneration speed and his friends'' antidote, he surprisingly recovered to peak condition in a single night.


    He also sensed a slight resistance against poison blooming in his body, making him remember one of his brother''s sayings: what doesn''t kill you makes you stronger.


    He didn''t know if it was a potion''s side effect or if it built up because he endured the elemental attack. In any case, it was good news and a slight consolation for the agony he went through.


    Satisfied with his healing, he left the carriage to eat breakfast and find Arun, who tactfully went to sleep with his knights to allow him a peaceful recovery. The gesture warmed his heart.


    After waking Arun, they sat together around the campfire, enjoying scrambled eggs with bread.


    Slowly, he shared his worries with Arun, explaining how he and Louise had spent the past few days investigating, suspicious that someone was sabotaging their travel.


    Shocked by the revelations, Arun''s eyes widened. He only thought they were particularly unlucky... or that Asha was cursed or a demon spawn attracting beasts herself.


    Before he could delve further into his thoughts, Julius spoke again, his solemn voice and sharp eyes startling him.


    "Before we set off, can you help me gather everyone? I have something of extreme importance to announce."


    Arun looked at him for a moment before nodding with a somber face. He trusted Julius more than some members of his own family despite the few days they spent together. His friend proved many times that he was genuine and reliable. After all, if he wanted to hurt them, he wouldn''t have saved the carriages so many times.


    So, if he suspected or wanted to accuse someone, he knew it would be for their safety.


    With a nod, he went to wake up their escort, and soon later, everyone stood before the campfire with sleepy eyes and confused expressions.


    The sun''s orange rays shone on them as a gentle breeze carrying the distant desert''s scent ruffled their hair. Cracking in their ears, the campfire cast flickering shadows on their faces, creating a tense atmosphere.


    "I called for everyone because I suspect someone to manipulate the beasts to attack us," Julius revealed while looking at everyone dead in the eyes.


    He wanted to investigate one more day to observe the person he suspected. However, he couldn''t risk encountering a similar or even stronger beast than the serpent.


    Upon hearing the serious announcement, Louise''s eyes widened, and her brows shot up in confusion. Why was Julius revealing that they were suspicious? Did he already find the culprit?


    "Do you have any evidence?" Asha asked with a slight frown.


    Accusing a noble''s entourage was no different from doubting its ability to judge people. Besides, her escort was the most suspicious since before joining Arun, they had been attacked a few times while he had not.


    "I have no physical evidence," Julius replied, his expression still as serious as it had been, "But I can expose the culprit if you listen to my reasoning."


    Asha nodded, waiting for him to expose his theory in doubt. She didn''t like to be suspected, and it was the same for her close guards. They were more than just employees to her, and she trusted them.


    However, the first person Julius invited to testify caused her mind to rumble as confusion gripped her thoughts.


    "Before telling you the name of the person I suspect to be the traitor, let me break down the rationale behind how I reached that conclusion. First, I need Louise to testify about her and the other guards," Julius said while looking at the guard with a confident smile, signalling her to join him in the middle.


    With hesitant steps, Louise followed his instructions. Standing by him, she explained how she believed the recent events were a sabotaging attempt. She also vetted for her young lady and two colleagues, surprising Asha.


    How could she and her entourage be cleaned of suspicions so fast? She couldn''t understand how they weren''t the main suspects in this case and how Louise could make Julius trust her testimony that much. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Julius nodded, acknowledging her recounting and supporting her claims. Then, he spoke again, his voice much colder.


    "We''re left with only four suspects..."


    Before he could continue, Idiot One cut him, his displeased voice echoing.


    "How is our carriage the most suspicious? We never suffered any attacks before the young lady joined us. How do you explain that?"


    Julius smiled, preparing himself to answer.

 Chapter 75: Traitors Revelation: The Monstrous Deception

    "From what Asha said, we know her carriage had been attacked once every four days on average before she joined us. However, were the beasts really aiming at her carriage?"


    Julius questioned, crossing his arms over his chest in confidence. Then, he continued to detail his reasoning.


    "We met Asha the same day we left the port city, which means she had been attacked before reaching that place, right?"


    "Yes, as you said, every four days. But after meeting you, it became a daily occurrence."


    Asha confirmed his words, still not seeing what he tried to point out. But her tensed muscles relaxed after realising her entourage wasn''t suspected.


    Yet, it was the next question that caused her eyes to light up as the puzzle of Julius'' reasoning began to assemble in her head.


    "Could the beasts come from the city''s direction?"


    The roads were usually safe. The closer you were to a city, the truer that statement became. To reach the port, they travelled across a narrow road surrounded by two cliffs, making it impossible for the beast to come from its direction without razing it. Therefore, they could only come from behind.


    "You think the beasts were aiming at Arun''s carriage, but because they could only come from behind, and I was between them and their target, they attacked me instead, right?" Asha asked, a look of understanding on her face. The explanation made a lot of sense... if someone really sabotaged their travel, that is.


    On the other hand, Arun''s face paled, an icy shiver running down his spine as the gravity of the situation sunk in. He had been targeted for weeks without knowing if Julius'' reasoning turned out to be right! It meant he could have died without Asha and her three guards handling the attacks in his stead!


    "What a bullshit explanation. Even if what you said is true, who would the culprit be? The young master is innocent by default, and I can vouch for Marco," Idiot One exclaimed, his lips raised in displeasure.


    However, everyone looked at him weirdly, unsure who he was referring to.


    "Wait... Did you guys really believe we were named Idiot One and Two?" He said, gritting his teeth in disbelief and anger.


    "Ahem, I knew Marco was Idiot Two, of course!" Arun said, hiding his embarrassment behind a mask of confidence. After calling them like that for so long, he forgot that they had real names.


    Anyway, Julius wasn''t concerned by their names. With pragmatism, he broke the awkward tension with a sharp question.


    "So, the attack the day we met followed the same pattern as the others. Everyone, tell me, who was the only person injured and thus left unchecked most of the time after the armored lizard attack?"


    He then turned, his movements slow and deliberate, to gaze at Idiot Two, his fists clenched in anger.


    Everyone followed his gaze, varying expressions distorting their faces. Asha''s and her guard''s eyes narrowed, and their jaws clenched. Meanwhile, Idiot One''s and Arun''s shook with disbelief.


    "Why?" Arun asked Marco, eyes trembling.


    "Are you really believing this rat you picked on the streets? I told you that we shouldn''t take strangers with us. Look at the result. He is sowing discord among the group and weakening us!"


    Marco declared with conviction, his face distorted into a wronged grimace.


    "Yes! he is innocent! I''ve worked with him under you for three years, young master. How can you believe a stranger more than us?" Idiot One added, unwilling to let his friend suffer this injustice silently.


    "If you are innocent, you won''t have any complaints if we search your possessions, right?" Julius asked, his words sounding more like an order than a question as the crackling fire cast ominous shadows on his furious face.


    An uneasy silence settled as everyone waited, impatient to see if Marco would agree. However, the answer he offered wasn''t one they had expected.


    Marco exhaled longly before retrieving something from his pouch with his wounded arm.


    "This is a new alchemical product developed by your father''s rival," Marco said, showing a red pill gleaming ominously with a dangerous smile on his face.


    "He created it by studying another world where body cultivators weren''t as hopeless as they are in ours. This pill''s effects allow its consumers to jump to the next tier temporarily. Sadly, the side effects make him lose twenty years of life expectancy. It''s truly a shame that my plan failed to kill you."


    Marco revealed, gobbling the red pill like a candy despite the terrible side effects.


    Subsequently, Marco''s body shuddered and cracked, transforming before the astonished eyes of the group. They didn''t even have enough time to process that he was really the traitor before a disgustingly disturbing scene unfolded before their widening eyes.


    Marco''s height increased to reach three meters. Then, his muscles expanded, reaching unnatural sizes. Veins uglily bulged out of them, so thick that they resembled snakes hidden under his leathery skin. His sclera darkened, turning a deep, soulless black that seemed to swallow the surrounding light.


    His features contorted into a grimace of wicked satisfaction, revealing sharp triangular teeth glinting death. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marco''s transformation was a horrifying spectacle, a fusion of a human and a monster, incarnating the darkness of his intentions.


    The sudden change caused Arun and Asha''s legs to give in as they plopped to the ground in terror. The more experienced adults endured better, yet clanking noises echoed as their legs trembled inside their metallic greaves. Even Julius stood frozen on his spot, jaw wide open in shock.


    But he was also the first to recover. Immediately, he scanned the monstrous Marco with hi Qi and discovered in dread that his life force was above the serpent''s!


    After all, Marco had been in the middle of the first tier. And now, using the pills, his strength surged to reach the middle of the second tier. Dread gripped his heart for a second. Marco became the most threatening enemy he encountered in his life.


    Excluding Gaston, of course...


    "Asha, take Arun and hide. Louise and the others, help me kill that aberration!"


    He screamed loud enough to awaken everyone from their daze.


    As Arun and Asha ran to the carriage, the guards looked at the monstrous Marco, fear swirling in their eyes. How were they supposed to win against that thing?

 Chapter 76: Descent into Despair

    As the guard''s fearful gaze landed on Marco''s towering frame, Julius breathed deeply, his Qi bubbling in his dan tian, and his eyes narrowed in focus. To reach Alkemia Al-Nur, he had to confront and defeat Marco. After all, considering how intricate the monster''s plan was and the determination compelling him to swallow the pill without batting an eye, he doubted anyone would leave this place alive.


    "Surround and attack from all sides! Force him to defend himself and slowly wear him down!" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He roared, trying to inspire the trembling escort by showing confidence. Yet, his eyes trembled, too.


    Simultaneously, Marco clenched and unclenched his fists, adapting to his new form before his lips parted, letting a guttural voice resound in the camp.


    "Scream your plan in front of me? Do you take me for a mere beast?"


    Everyone''s hair bristled in pure terror. Even the fire''s light seemed to dim before the monster''s voice.


    "No... We have no chance to win!" Idiot one''s voice cracked with terror. Intimidated by the monster''s remark, the clanking sound of his armor striking his muscles echoed as he cut through the wind to escape, leaving a cloud of dust and his despairing companions behind.


    Yet, a sudden blur appeared before him after a few meters, shattering any hope he had to flee because... Marco loomed before him, blotting the sun''s light and casting a colossal shadow on him.


    His eyes enlarged, the disgusting smell of urine rose in the air, and his mouth opened in a vain attempt to plead for his life. But before any sound could emerge, Marco''s merciless fingers came to life, wrapping around his neck and lifting him to eye level in the blink of an eye.


    "Until the end, you deserved to be called Idiot One."


    A snarl, letting Marco''s threatening teeth glint under the sun, resounded. Then, he squished lightly, crushing his colleague''s throat in a cacophony of broken bones and gurgling sounds.


    PLOP


    The spasming body powerlessly met the ground as the groups'' eyes bulged and their heart sank in utter despair.


    Their initial chances of victory were already close to zero in five versus one, and now... they were four.


    Meanwhile, Julius watched the whole scene in muted silence, shaking his head at the knight''s decision while searching for a solution to their desperate situation.


    Stunned by Marco''s velocity, he realised surrounding such a swift enemy was nothing short of a dream. Before they could, only stiff corpses would litter the ground.


    ''We need to immobilise him, but how?''


    Unfortunately, Marco didn''t plan to give him any time to think. Like a raging tier-two magical beast, he lunged at him, hands outstretched and a malicious grin reaching his ears.


    As death approached like a horrifying nightmare, a nearby silhouette collided with him, forcing his body to the side and out of Marco''s trajectory. Therefore, Marco rammed its shoulder, sending the individual flying a dozen meters as an agonising scream accompanied by cracking noises echoed.


    CRASH


    With a loud sound, an unmoving corpse collided with the ground, raising dust before revealing locks of long black hairs.


    "No..." Julius muttered, his eyes fixing the young woman who once sewed him clothes and helped him in his investigation.


    A shudder of deep sadness ran through his body as he noticed the broken bones piercing her shoulder and pale face, and a tsunami of guilt crashed against his heart. Because of his weakness, others were going to suffer again... like his mother.


    Despite his usually resilient spirit, uncontrollable and voracious despair gripped and bit at his heart. There was no solution he could think of, no trick he could use. Just like Louise, they would all die.


    Excited to see the color of a shattered spirit paint the boy''s face, Marco''s smile enlarged.


    "Let me make you suffer a bit. After all, I sacrificed twenty years because of you," he said, licking his lips.


    Acting on his words, he charged at the guard''s captain, leaving deep gouges on the ground, and swung his powerful and bulging with unnatural power arm at her face. The wind roared, blowing her hair in a wild dance under the fist''s pressure before...


    PAFF


    Before the experienced fighter could even react, a rain of blood and brain liquid exploded, filling the surroundings with the smell of death as her headless corpse dropped to the scarlet ground.


    Then, with an evil smile plastered on his face, he turned. His icy eyes landed on the last guard alive, who was still processing the death of her two companions, unable to believe what her eyes fed her.


    "Hahaha. I must be in a nightmare! I''ll wake up soon!" She declared in delusion, tears streaming down her cheeks and blurring her vision as she watched her sisters'' corpses.


    "I''ll put you to sleep if that''s what you prefer... an eternal one."


    Marco''s voice resounded behind her. Like a spear, his arm pierced her and impaled her beating heart.


    In the meantime, Julius stared at the scene, eyes trembling in a muted stupor. Marco was too overbearing. He had killed everyone but him in less than three minutes, and that''s because he wasted time taunting them...


    "I can''t win... what''s the point of fighting..." Julius said, falling to his knees in despair. Tears of frustration streamed down his cheeks as he clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms.


    The difference between tiers was too vast. He had witnessed it four years ago but never imagined it would be this massive. How did his big brother win against an even stronger opponent?


    "You don''t want to resist? Even a little? I still have seven minutes before the pill effects wear off."


    Marco''s grating voice interrupted his thoughts. He noticed the tempting smile and provocation attempt. By purposefully revealing his transformation''s time limit, Marco wanted to revel in his vain struggle.


    Unfortunately, Julius had truly given up. Seven minutes were enough for Marco to kill him a few dozen times, if not more, so why bother?


    Instead, he turned, gazing at the carriage where Arun and Asha were hiding and trembling in fear after witnessing the massacre. They understood it as well. Julius couldn''t win this fight, and they would soon follow their guards in the afterlife.


    Then, he finally looked at the most important person to him. Like a silent observer, Adam''s ethereal figure still floated behind him, hidden in a swirling gray mist. Yet, his usually luminous eyes, the only thing piercing the veil of darkness covering his features, were still dim.


    ''I''m sorry, big bro. I won''t be there when you wake up.''


    His lips quivered as the taste of tears filled his mouth. Despite the four agonising years he suffered to reunite with, he would die before he could.


    "Humph. What a disappointment. I wanted to see you struggle until the bitter end and crush all your hopes," Marco said, shaking his monstrous head and raising his arms in ridicule.


    Then, he charged at Julius, thanking his lucky star to have brought him on his path.


    Julius closed his eyes, resigned and waiting for death to reap him.


    However, a sudden voice shattered the silence, forcing his eyes wide open and the despair gnawing at his heart to retreat. He recognised it! The familiar roar mixing anger, determination, and madness in a bizarre yet stable blend.


    "GASTOOOOOOON!"

 Chapter 77: The Endless Duel

    Adam opened his eyes in an unfamiliar and eery space four years ago. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Covered in scarlet liquid, the ground stretched as far as his eyes could see. With each step, the metallic scent of blood assaulted his senses as though the very earth bled. Erected here and there in mounds, piles of rotting bones created an ivory yet soul-chilling landscape.


    Shadows flickered, playing tricks on the mind and conjuring phantoms in the corners of his vision.


    In the distance, like death''s champion sitting on an alabaster throne composed of thousands of bones, a young man with long black hair eyed him. Exuding a malevolent aura familiar to him, he sighed.


    "I must be in hell..."


    Disappointed to die after less than eight years in this magical world, a pang of regret struck his heart like a bayonet. Despite his ghostly state, it was always better to be alive like that than dead. Magic and alchemy also interested him. Yet, he wouldn''t be able to delve more into those arts.


    "Time to meet the devil," He said, his trembling legs taking him to the man. Earth was not lacking in stories about this entity, and none of them portrayed him as good or weak.


    The noise of his steps splashing on the wet ground echoed in the surroundings as sweat dripped from his forehead. Gradually, the devil''s figure became clearer, and soon, he noticed the piercing blue glow dancing in the devil''s eyes.


    Deep-rooted anger, even hate, replaced his fears as he distinguished the man''s signature eery smile.


    "Welcome to hell, my dear Adam. Shall we follow your suggestion and dance here for eternity?"


    Gaston''s voice dripped with malice as he rose from his throne like an overlord, hand outstretched. Blood bubbled beneath, rising in a stream before solidifying into a sinister weapon: a crimson guandao, gleaming with a sinister sheen.


    "Shit."


    Adam''s lips twisted into a wry smile after Gaston used his own words against him.


    This version of Gaston was more threatening than ever. He had a body, therefore his Ethereal Radiance''s Light Ward would be ineffective. As if it wasn''t enough, Gaston would use the weapon he was most proficient with, making him deadlier.


    Yet, he didn''t care! Be it in the living world, the afterlife, heaven, or hell, they couldn''t live under the same sky. Gaston had to die!


    Madness melded with his anger and hat, swirling into a chaotic vortex in his eyes as bright light condensed in his hand before the crystalline Ethereal Radiance appeared.


    However, who was Gaston in his prime? A man who fought twenty trained knights, leaving death and misery behind in under five minutes. A body refining expert who defeated a tier two mage and a tier two knight simultaneously without giving them a chance to counter-attack. An unbeatable anomaly escaping mundane comprehension and outclassing anyone on the same level.


    So, how could Adam defend himself against him without the Light Ward''s protection?


    He couldn''t.


    Like a savage beast, Gaston dashed and swung his guandao in a wide horizontal arc.


    PLOP


    The world spun in his eyes for a second before his head splashed to the ground. He died without understanding how.


    Then, he saw Gaston pick up his severed head, his hands dripping with blood as an ominous smile crept onto his lips.


    "I hope you''ll enjoy this eternity you wished for because trust me... I will."


    From the moment his head was cut until he heard Gaston speak, he didn''t even have enough time to process what happened. He only saw a blur before his vision spun, and the world darkened.


    However, his body mysteriously shattered in a rain of glistening sparks, then reappeared further away, perfect, as if nothing had happened a few seconds ago.


    "Gasp."


    He breathed with difficulty, eyes trembling in shock and tremors shaking his body. Yet, a dark brazier ignited in his heart, scorching the encroaching terror''s finger with a mix of madness and defiance.


    Gritting his teeth, he understood in a split second that winning in a frontal confrontation was impossible. Speed, strength, reflexes... he was superior in everything. But why would he fight in melee in the first place?


    With a steely glint in his eyes, he leapt back, creating distance between them before extending his index finger towards his nemesis and firing a barrage of mana bullets.


    As the bullets whistled through the wind, homing towards Gaston, the latter''s smile enlarged in ridicule. With an elegant movement, his arm came to life as scarlet lights flashed, crisscrossing in the air. A second later, perfectly sliced bullets splashed to the ground behind him.


    "You don''t have to suffer for eternity, you know? Just give up and be done with it. After all, you''ll never beat me, no matter what trick or plan you use."


    Gaston''s calm voice resounded like an inviolable and absolute imperial edict.


    Before the echo of his words vanished, he appeared before him like a ghost, swinging the scarlet guandao with lethal precision at his neck and decapitating him for the second time without putting much effort.


    A deafening silence engulfed the space for a few seconds before his gasp resounded again. Yet, his focus shifted to his nemesis'' words instantly.


    Give up? Against his friend''s murderer? He would rather suffer torture than surrender!


    "Let''s see who''ll throw the fight first, fool! I can''t beat you, but you can''t kill me either!"


    Fueled by rage, his visceral roar thundered as the vortex in his eyes hastened. With a spiteful glare, he shattered the overwhelming image Gaston built. No matter what, he would fight until the end.


    "I knew you wouldn''t give up that easily... Fortunately, I have time, a whole eternity even, to make you surrender," Gaston answered, his eyes filled with malice before ending Adam for the third time.


    ****


    Each passing minute brought him terrible agony as the same scene repeated itself for so long that he lost count of how many times he died.


    By now, the count had long exceeded one thousand, that he was sure of. And the worst about the situation? Despite using every strategy he could think of, he still failed to graze Gaston''s skin. The gap in strength was just that wide, rendering all tricks useless in front of the monstrously strong Gaston.


    However, a dim light shone in the darkness. Instead of dying instantly like before, he could now survive the first hit, surprising Gaston.


    *****


    After the death count surpassed ten thousand, he could withstand two hits before succumbing. His improvement was slow yet steady, especially now that an idea blossomed in his mind.


    He was a mage. His strength lay in mana control, so he returned to the basics, upgrading the first thing he ever did: blowing mana to clean Alina''s house. However, the intensity was on an entire level. By expelling mana in short bursts through the body parts he wanted to move, he reached a speed almost comparable to someone in the early stages of the second tier.


    Unfortunately, he was still developing this new application of mana and lacked proficiency. But his eyes sparked as he could see a path to victory.


    -------------------------

 Chapter 78: The Battle for Supremacy

    *****


    After a hundred thousand times, Adam''s proficiency reached an entirely new level. Instead of short mana bursts, he excited and destabilised the atoms behind his limbs, creating minor explosions to propel them with incredible speed. With this new technique, he finally rivalled body refining experts in the late stage of the second tier.


    Developing this technique also helped him refine his mana control, making it subtler and more lethal.


    Despite his improvement, he continued to struggle against the ruthless, devilish Gaston, primarily due to his lack of proficiency in spear techniques, which posed a significant obstacle in their confrontation.


    Yet, he could see his nemesis'' growing frustration as it took him longer to end him. He also understood that in his piercing blue eyes, he was just an ant refusing to die, far from a genius like him. Be it in magic or body refinement, he was indeed weaker, but the most annoying and impossible-to-understand thing for Gaston was his persistence.


    ****


    After countless deaths, his relentless dedication bore fruit. With each failure, new ideas and applications for his combat style blossomed in his mind until finally, after four hundred thousand attempts, his spear proficiency matched Gaston''s.


    "Why can''t you give up?!"


    Gaston''s voice reverberated against the wet ground, his exasperation vanishing in the dark confines of the scarlet space. According to his previsions, Adam should have given up long ago after witnessing the immense gap in their strength and the agony of dying so many times.


    Yet, the annoying cockroach shattered all his expectations, and his determination never faltered. Slowly, Adam improved himself until he finally found it troublesome to defeat him.


    Adam looked at his nemesis, his lips curling into a mocking smile, before saying. "Who do you think I am? I never gave up, even against the bear! I''ll grind you down until you die! Hahaha."


    He looked at Adam, his lips curling in disgust, and an ominous glint flashed in his eyes as he gazed at the madman. He had always been proficient at predicting other people''s thought processes, no matter their origins or upbringings. However, Adam entirely escaped his comprehension.


    After their initial battle, he concluded that Adam was a rational strategist guided by logic. So why did he persist in choosing the most irrational path when faced with overwhelming strength?


    He had never encountered such a peculiar adversary. The more he provoked him, the more dangerous Adam became; the more he tormented him, the more unyielding he grew. None of it made any sense.


    "If we were outside..."


    He couldn''t help but mutter through gritted teeth. If Adam could die in this space, he would have ended this battle long ago.


    "I don''t care! I already killed you. You are just a nightmare from the past like the bear once was," Adam spat, his muscles tensing as he moved his Ethereal Radiance for their impending clash.


    Instantly, he reacted by taking a defensive stance, glaring and cursing the pest inwardly. After so long, he really felt stuck in an infinite loop with a madman who became stronger after each iteration.


    Without a word, Adam took the initiative, closing the distance by propelling himself forward as his frame blurred and booming noises resounded. Then, a bright flash of light cut through the dreary space to cleave his nemesis in half.


    BOOM


    More booming noises resounded, increasing the spear''s velocity until only its crystalline reflection was visible.


    In response, Gaston calmly observed the descending spear before evading it by slightly moving his body to the side, unfazed by the speed. Then, he swung his scarlet guandao diagonally from bottom to top in a lethal counterattack.


    BOOM


    However, before the guandao could reach its target, another boom resounded in his ears. With enlarging eyes, he saw a flash of light burn Adam''s hands. Following their movement, the spear''s shaft suddenly appeared in his strike''s trajectory.


    CLANK


    The metallic noise of their weapons colliding echoed loudly in the empty space, making both fighters take a few steps back.


    Glaring at Gaston with a provocative smirk, Adam dashed like a predator out of blood, thrusting his spear to impale his nemesis.


    And once more, Gaston observed the spear, his blue eyes glinting before he deflected the weapon instead of dodging it. He noticed it. The strike was a feint and lacked strength. Therefore, he seized the opportunity to launch a devastating combo while the spear was hanging.


    His arms blurred into motion, rising wind and disturbing the scarlet liquid covering the ground as his guandao zoomed into Adam''s head.


    With such exquisite timing, the incoming blows should have been unavoidable.


    However, Adam let go of his spear, freeing his hands before putting them on the strike''s trajectory.


    BOOM.


    Using his new mana technique, a wave of scalding heat blasted the guandao backwards, allowing him to parry the attack. Then, his punch darted towards his nemesis'' face as another explosion rocked his elbow, propelling it like a piston.


    Sadly, Gaston''s eyes were as sharp as ever. He dodged and adjusted his footing before his right leg pierced the wind in a powerful roundhouse kick approaching Adam''s ribs.


    ''Shit...'' Adam thought as snapping sounds filled his ears and his feet left the ground. Propelled a few meters back, he tried to get up, only to vomit blood. Despite his enormous progress, Gaston still had the upper hand. It was as though nothing could escape his nemesis'' eyes.


    "Your progress in spear and mana techniques is commendable, really. Even I don''t entirely understand how you make those explosions. But no matter how much you improve, the reality remains the same. You can''t win. We are just wasting our time in this endless battle," Gaston said, trying to convince him for the umpteenth time.


    With difficulty, he raised his head to glare at his adversary. Despite the blood flooding from his mouth and nose, his eyes were the same: a swirling vortex of defiance, anger, and madness.


    "I wonder why you are trying so hard to make me surrender. Makes me want to do the opposite."


    He saw his enemy''s frustrated sigh. Then, the splashing noise of his boots colliding with the liquid reverberated in his ears as he charged to end him.


    ''I won''t lose again!''


    Gritting his teeth to endure the agony, he propelled himself forward, evading the descending guandao by a hair''s breadth to tackle Gaston.  S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alas, would the same strategy work twice against Gaston?


    With lightning-quick reflexes, Gaston threw his knee at his chin, making the world spiral and distort in his eyes for a second. Yet a second in these types of high-intensity battles was all it took to determine a victor. With a short step back to adjust the distance, Gaston''s guandao turned into a scarlet flash as he brought it down.


    "ARGH!"


    Forced to recover from his daze through the blood-curdling pain of having his left arm severed, he used his right hand to fire three mana bullets to counterattack before his severed limb could hit the ground.


    Unfortunately, his aim was off. The projectiles flew and passed above his nemesis'' grinning face.


    "ARGH!"


    Another agonising scream reverberated as his legs flew in the air, forcing him to the ground like a powerless cripple facing a monstrous beast towering above him and playing with its food before devouring it.

 Chapter 79: Legends Reborn

    As everything seemed lost, Adam''s lips curled into a vicious before two booming dounse shattered the silence.


    Suddenly, two mana bullets exploded from his smoldering mouth, roaring as they pierced the howling wind. Accelerated by the explosions and at point-blank range, they took Gaston by surprise, causing his always-calm eyes to tremble for the first time.


    Like a magical feline, his hands moved with inhuman reflexes as death caressed his back with its icy finger.


    TING TING


    Dull thuds resounded, his guandao trembled, sending tremors jolting through his hand, and his heart drummed against his chest.


    But Adam wasn''t done yet.


    BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM


    Six explosions rocked the wet ground, causing the scarlet liquid to vaporise under the heat as soon as Gaston blocked the two bullets.


    Alarmed, Gaston glared at Adam instantly, scanning for the source of the attack. However, all he saw was the dying man''s mocking smile, mouthing the words ''I win'' before succumbing to blood loss.


    Bewildered by the message, he tried to jump back. However, before he could initiate his movement, his pupils constricted in shock as blood-curdling impacts forced his head to lower. Instantly, he analysed and understood what had just happened: three mana bullets pierced his skull from above!


    The realisation struck him like a hammer. Adam''s three missed shots were a part of his scheme. Just like he had learned Adam''s mana bullets, Adam assimilated his technique to make them hover without dissipating!


    And after shooting them, Adam forcefully halted their momentum, keeping them above him. Then, when his victory was assured and about to deliver the final strike, Adam used part of the mana fueling his technique to detonate the air behind them, resurrecting their lost velocity and buzzing like lethal wasps towards the distracted Gaston.


    As for the three other explosions? They were an insidious lure to draw his attention to the ground, all to hide the real attack.


    As realisation settled in his mind, he gathered the last bit of strength he had left to curl his lips in a disdainful smile and uttered, "Fucking annoying cockroach. I really hope you''ll reach the legendary ninth tier and become a Supreme Sorcerer, or your victory will be a waste!"


    Leaving those last words and filled with his unachieved ambitions behind, Gaston''s body slowly dissipated into the bloody ground until his figure completely disappeared.


    The dreary space suddenly cracked like a mirror the next second. Shards fell from the sky before turning into light particles upon contact with the red liquid. Soon, the blood covering the ground slowly changed. From its scarlet color, it turned to a beautiful azure blue with tints of green.


    The piles of white bones gathered and transformed into a black circular mass, resembling land amidst an enchanting sea.


    Finally, Gaston''s bony throne dissipated into colourful lights, dancing in the sky akin to an aurora borealis before the cracked space healed itself.


    *****


    Unaware of the changes taking place in the mysterious space he had been locked in for four years, Adam''s eyes snapped open, the monstrous body of what seemed to be the grotesque mix of a man and a beast greeting his eyes.


    Still thinking he was in hell and that his plan had failed to kill Gaston, he couldn''t help but tremble at his nemesis'' new appearance.


    Without wasting time, ten mana bullets simultaneously condensed. They circled his body elegantly for a second before darting in a lethal barrage at the unsuspecting monster as his madness-filled voice reverberated.


    "GASTOOOOOOOON!"


    Hearing the familiar voice of the person he considered his brother, teacher, confidant, and hero, tears welled in Julius'' eyes. The wind whipped against his clothes as he turned, his eyes trembling at the sight of Adam''s spectral form and at his brother''s eyes radiating light.


    Simultaneously, Marco sensed the incoming lethal projectiles, his lips curling down and his body trembling. Hurriedly, he threw himself to the side to dodge them.


    BOOM


    However, the air suddenly exploded behind them, hastening their velocity and making the wind roar in their wake.


    Left with no choice and understanding they would hit him, Marco desperately raised his arms to block, counting on his thick muscles to protect his vitals as an ugly grimace distorted his face.


    Soon, dull thuds reverberated as the bullets dug ten deep, bloody holes in the monster. Guttural screams of pain and disbelief filled the camp for a second.


    "Who is here? Why is an apprentice interfering?"


    His terrifying voice resounded as dread''s icy fingers gripped his heart. According to his estimates, the spell''s speed and power were at the limit between the second and third tier, making his defeat unavoidable if the mysterious individual interfered to protect the kids.


    "Interfere my foot. Did you go crazy because I almost got you? Hahaha," Adam answered, appearing behind Marco in a monstrous burst of speed while swinging his Ethereal Radiance towards his neck.


    Confusion glinted in his eyes the next moment. His attack passed through Marco''s neck, not leaving a single scratch. Yet, icy sweat covered Marco''s forehead, and an uncontrollable shiver shook his entire body as if the Grim Reaper had his eyes fixed on his back.


    "Huh? What is happening?" Adam asked, perplexed by his sudden inability to attack his enemy.


    However, before he could figure out the answer, a young man suddenly charged at the monster.


    Simultaneously, Julius, empowered by the presence of his brother, jumped towards the monstrous Marco, spun in the air to gain momentum, and swiped his right leg in a wide arc, infusing it with every ounce of Qi his body contained.


    Fwosh


    His leg passed through the unprotected neck of the distracted Marco, severing it cleanly as if struck by a weapon.


    Still searching for the interfering enemy, Marco''s eyes widened in disbelief as he sensed his vision spin before he saw his own bleeding body and, more importantly, his now empty neck. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How did I lose against kids and weaklings?" Marco''s voice weakly resounded, filled with disbelief. He had planned everything with his employer down to the last details, even going as far as to prepare one of those extremely rare and potent pills. So, how did he end up dying on such an easy mission?


    Unfortunately, until he died, he couldn''t see the perplexed ghost floating behind him with widened eyes. He, too, had many questions he had to find answers to.


    After carefully examining his surroundings, he realised the ground was not bloody anymore, and the monstrosity wasn''t Gaston. Moreover, even after fighting his nemesis for so long, a third person never appeared in hell.


    ''So, where am I?''


    He thought, a tsunami of confusion assaulting his mind. This place looked like the living world he was used to, but he couldn''t be here. After all, he knew he had died to stop Gaston''s evil plan four years ago.


    Lost in thought, he suddenly heard two teens scream while running out of a carriage. Then, he saw the young black-haired boy who killed Marco look at him, tears flowing down his cheeks and wild tremors shaking his body.


    Finding this scene a bit weird, Adam tried to communicate with the boy and said, "Why are you crying, and who are you?"

 Chapter 80: Awakening to a New Reality

    Adam''s question echoed like a thunder strike in Julius'' mind. What did he mean by asking who he was? Did he forget him after four years of coma? Was he suffering from amnesia? Or was he pranking him like he used to in the past?


    He answered, his voice trembling with emotions and afraid of being forgotten, "It''s me, big brother. Welcome back."


    Adam''s jaw dropped in shock as he heard the youth speak such familiar words.


    Was the boy lying? Julius was still a kid, no more than eight years old. He wouldn''t be mistaken since he raised him. So, why was this teen claiming to be Julius?


    "I don''t believe you. Julius is seven years and a half old when you are much older. Who are you?"


    This time, he narrowed his eyes into slits, his voice commanding, even threatening, as he glared at the impersonator.


    Although he enjoyed pranking and making fun of others, he hated when people did the same to him. Moreover, Julius was still alive. It wouldn''t make any sense for him to be here.


    "You''ve been in a coma for four years! Of course, I grew up. I''ll explain everything to you later. Please wait for a bit."


    Julius answered, realising where the problem lay. His big brother''s memory was stuck four years in the past. Therefore, he didn''t expect him to grow.


    Not feeling any maliciousness coming from the boy and finding the promise of an explanation alluring, he decided to listen to the boy. Then, he took his surroundings in, confusion crashing into his mind like a tsunami. The morning sun shone bright rays on a ruined camp. Horses neighed in the distance, scared by the battle, and the metallic smell of blood filled the air.


    ''Where am I? Where are the bones, blood, and Gaston?''


    The series of questions stumped him for a moment. If he indeed had been in a coma, what was the place he had been fighting Gaston in? The latter clearly called it hell when he first encountered him. More importantly, how did he survive his fight in Julius'' soul sea? Finally, he couldn''t keep track of time in this place, but did four years really pass?


    Without answers, he shook his head to focus on the immediate situation. He looked at the two running teens rushing to Julius with relieved expressions.


    "You did it! You defeated this monstrosity and saved us all!"


    Arun exclaimed, grabbing his friend''s shoulder with shaky hands and crying in excitement. He thought they were dead meat after witnessing Marco''s overwhelming strength. He still had trouble believing they had overcome this ordeal against all odds.


    "Thank you, Julius. I won''t forget this debt," Asha said, gratitude and sadness mixed in her voice. She witnessed from the safety of the carriage how her guards all perished in the blink of an eye.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t save everyone..." Julius answered, saddened by the memory of Louise''s sacrifice.


    "I know you did everything you could," Asha said, unwilling to let Julius feel guilty for her losses after he saved them all. Therefore, she forced a crooked smile to comfort him despite her bleeding heart.


    "I wonder who the apprentice who helped is. I want to thank him."


    Arun tried to change the subject, feeling his fianc¨¦''s turmoil. The question intrigued him anyway, and Asha, too. They had heard how Marco suddenly spoke about an apprentice interfering after ten bloody holes dug into his monstrous body, after all.


    Julius shook his head, signalling he didn''t know, while walking towards the nearest guard. A grimace distorted his lips as he crouched and dug into the earth. They deserved to be buried. It was the least he could do to show them how much respect he had for them.


    The couple followed his actions, helping him dig graves for the brave fighters.


    In the meantime, Adam observed the stiff corpses, eyes darting left and right as he figured out what had happened gradually. Then, his luminous eyes shone brighter.


    "Hey, this one is still alive."


    His voice cut through the mournful silence as he pointed a finger at a woman''s body far in the distance.


    Hearing the unexpected words, Julius'' eyes lit up, hope flashing in them as his heart drummed against his chest. Without a word, he raced to the body and scanned her life force with his Qi.


    Despite her half-shattered body and her bones turned to dust, she still emitted a faint aura of life, making his hands tremble with joy. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Quick! Bring any medicine or potions we have. We need to stabilise her condition. She... she is still alive!" He screamed at the top of his lungs, alerting his two companions as his breathing hastened.


    Arun and Asha jumped to their feet, recovering from the shock he had given them after suddenly rushing away. Then, the words settled, causing their eyes to enlarge and their bodies to come to life. In a flash, they ran to the carriage, grabbing every medication they possessed before returning.


    Simultaneously, Julius moved the woman''s body a few centimeters, wanting to ease her breathing, when his brother''s voice resounded in his ears.


    "Don''t move her too much, or you might worsen her condition."


    Julius nodded, trusting him more than anyone, before asking with concern as guilt gripped his heart.


    "Can we save her? She ended up like this because she tried to protect me."."


    "I don''t know. Her condition seems critical, and I am no doctor," Adam said, frowning at the mangled woman. He also wanted to help her yet didn''t know how.


    As he pondered, the couple reached them, carrying a large, heavy box.


    "We brought everything useful we found. In addition, I have a tier three healing potion my father brewed for me in case I got injured while travelling. Use it if it can save her."


    Arun declared, presenting a small flask containing a red shimmering liquid.


    "Are you sure? This potion''s value is extremely high," Asha asked, surprised by her fianc¨¦ and so touched that tears welled in her eyes. Unlike Arun and his two knights, she grew up surrounded by the three women and was really attached to them. She even considered them as her sisters.


    "Use it. What kind of man would I be if I let someone who did his best to protect me die when I had the means to save her?" Arun said, his words filled with righteousness and dignity befitting his rank.


    Asha hugged him, tears flowing down her cheeks in response.


    "Thank you. Thank you so much."


    Arun awkwardly looked at Julius, signalling him to take the potion with his eyes while patting Asha to comfort her as she buried her head in his shoulder.


    With utmost care, Julius took the potion, uncorked it and poured its content inside Louise''s mouth little by little.


    Soon, their eyes widened in awe. With each passing moment, they saw her state improve. Her ragged breathing became more and more stable, new bones sprouted, and her pale complexion took a rosier hue.


    "Stabilise her condition with medicines and feed her. Her body needs nutrients after the hastened healing process."


    Adam advised, not entirely sure it was correct, but feeling it was logical.

 Chapter 81: Paths of Magic: The Nine Academies

    As Julius and the others worked to stabilise Louise''s condition, Adam''s unexpected insights and advice proved invaluable.


    With his guidance, they administered the necessary medication and nourishment to aid in her recovery process.


    Noticing Louise''s condition gradually improved, Julius felt a sense of relief wash over him. He couldn''t bear the thought of losing someone who had sacrificed so much to protect him.


    Once Louise was stable enough, Julius and the others carefully transported her back to the carriage, where she could rest more comfortably.


    Arun and Asha stayed by her side, keeping a close watch over her as she continued to recover.


    With Louise out of danger, Julius sat on the carriage driver''s seat and turned to look at his big brother, his eyes gleaming with gratitude.


    "Thank you for your help, big bro. We couldn''t have saved her without you."


    Adam nodded, a faint smile stretching his lips. Despite his initial confusion and uncertainty, he had found himself drawn into their plight, compelled to offer whatever assistance he could.


    Then, Julius explained what happened in the past four years after he left Gaston''s cave, as promised.


    He recounted how he travelled alone on the roads to reach the northern sea of the Belloria kingdom while avoiding drawing attention from Eleanor''s family. His years of work to afford the ship''s ticket, his encounter with Arun and the subsequent events.


    As he listened to Julius'' story, Adam understood he had returned among the living and that his endless fight with Gaston had lasted four years.


    However, most of his questions remained unanswered.


    "So, you really are Julius."


    Mixed feelings fought on his somber face as his voice cracked. He had seen the boy grow up since he was a baby but suddenly missed four years. Julius was now an unrecognisable teen with an intimidating musculature. But more importantly, the boy would turn thirteen next year...


    "Yes, big bro. I did my best to prepare for your awakening. We are currently heading to the College of Alchemy and Transmutation. I hope I didn''t pick the wrong one."


    Julius puffed his chest in pride, a smug smile spreading across his face as if asking to be praised for his arduous efforts. Deep down, he felt happy that his big brother slowly adapted and found his place in this reality he must consider alien.


    "Well. I like alchemy. It became a passion because of that old coot, Theodore. As for the other magical academy... Cough.... I don''t even know their names, much less what they teach."


    He avoided the boy''s eyes, embarrassed to see their roles reversed for the first time. After all, he was usually the one teaching and giving information.


    "I learned about them all. Let me tell you their names and briefly explain their specialities," Julius answered happily.


    The Academy of Elemental Arts is dedicated to the mastery of elemental magic, where students learn to wield their powers. They study the intricate connections between the elements and how to manipulate them to cast spells and shape the world around them.


    The Academy of Summoning''s students delve into the ancient art of summoning, learning how to call forth creatures and entities from other realms. They study the rituals and incantations necessary to forge pacts with beings beyond the mortal plane, gaining allies and familiars to aid them in their magical endeavors.


    The School of Dark Magic and Necromancy focuses on the darker aspects of magic, delving into forbidden arts such as necromancy and shadow manipulation. Students learn to harness the powers of death and darkness, raising undead minions, casting curses, and wielding sinister magics.


    In contrast to the School of Dark Magic, the Academy of Light Magic specializes in the radiant energies of light and holiness. Students here study healing, purification and protection spells, as well as offensive spells that banish darkness and smite evil.


    At the Academy of Transformation, students explore the transformative power of magic, learning to shape-shift and take on different forms. They study the anatomy and behaviors of animals, mastering the ability to transform into beasts and harness their primal instincts and abilities.


    Illusionists from the Institute of Illusions specialize in the art of deception and trickery, mastering spells that manipulate perception and create convincing illusions that can fool the senses and confuse enemies.


    Alchemists and transmuters at the College of Alchemy and Transmutation study the science and art of alchemy, experimenting with the transformation of substances and the creation of magical elixirs and potions. They explore the properties of rare ingredients and conduct experiments to unlock the secrets of transmutation.


    Enchanters at the Arcane Academy of Enchantment learn to imbue objects with magical properties, enchanting them with protective wards, enhancing their abilities, or imbuing them with special powers. Students study ancient runes and symbols, mastering the art of enchantment to create powerful artefacts and charms.


    Astral mages at the School of Astral Projection explore the realms beyond the physical plane, learning to project their consciousness into the astral realm and communicate with otherworldly beings. They study divination, spiritual healing, and astral combat, honing their skills to navigate the mysteries of the cosmos.


    Once he heard about the nice academies, Adam couldn''t help but think about Alina.


    ''If she has potential for magic, she has to go to the Academy of Summoning.''


    He tucked his fingers around his chin, his brows creased into a frown.


    He remembered how she scared him twelve years ago with the weird titles she used in the graveyard. He did not doubt she would become a terrifying summoner! Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he thought about Julius'' choice.


    Learning potent spells with long casting time would never be what he sought. Instead, he wanted to develop ways to control mana to do his bidding, bypassing the need for chanting or casting.


    Even if he didn''t know if it was possible, he wanted to tread this path until he found the answer.


    After pondering for a while, Adam finally declared.


    "You made the right choice; good job, kid."


    Honestly, he was ok with any of the three last academies since they aligned with his objectives the most. However, it was true that he ultimately preferred the one about alchemy.

 Chapter 82: Sovereigns Eye

    "I''m really glad to see you awake," Julius said, a shy blush creeping on his cheeks after receiving approval for his decision. Now that they were finally reunited, things would progress smoothly. After all, what could go wrong when his dependable big brother was with him?


    "Believe me, I''m too. I''m just sad that our time together was shortened by four years."


    Adam muttered the second part of his answer, an invisible pressure pressing on his heart as the inevitable day approached mercilessly.


    According to the interface, he would recuperate the boy''s body in a year.


    However, he still didn''t know what would happen to Julius after he did. Would he disappear? More importantly, who was he in the first place and how did he end up replacing him in this body?


    He had been pondering these questions for years, yet the answer remained an elusive mystery.


    With a loud exhale of turbid air carrying his depression and negative feelings away, he focused on the road, his face somber.


    As dusk descended upon the horizon, and Julius stopped the carriage to help set the camp up, Adam excused himself to return to his apartment in the Dream place.


    He wanted to ponder in peace and read all the missed notifications of the past four years.


    Julius understood that his brother needed some time alone to assimilate the four years'' worth of information he shared with him. Therefore, he offered him a warm smile.


    "Rest well, big bro. See you tomorrow."


    ''What a good kid,'' Adam thought, his eyes dimming and a mysterious itch piercing his soul as the familiar sensation he felt each time he entered the dream place enveloped him like a mantle.


    When he reopened them, he noticed the ceiling first, then that he was lying on his bed in his familiar apartment, where the traces of the terrible battle from four years ago still lingered like unhealed wounds.


    Brows twitching, he gazed at the mess. Littered with holes like Swiss cheese, his table lay sprawled on the ground. The library he had been proud of looked like a terrible mess of torn covers and papers. It seemed like a tornado swept the place with a vengeance.


    His eyes blazed with determination the next moment. He had to bring his place to its former glory, or he wouldn''t feel at home! Anyway, he had tried to read the book. They were just empty projections. The same was true for his computer and most items. The only exceptions were a bunch of useless cardboard in the kitchen, an uncommonly large box, and the broken table.


    Once done, he sat on his bed and focused on his notifications, making them appear in stylish boxes wafting billowing gray smoke.


    [Tier 2 Mythic Boss: Gaston, The Uncrowned Arcane Sovereign, defeated. You have gained 4000 experience points.]


    [Boss vanquished while being at a much lower level, xp+100%]


    [Material detected in Soul Sea. Soul bind available, proceed? Yes/No]


    [Cursed material bound: Gaston''s Malevolent Eye] S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh? Wait... What?!"


    His face drained of colors, and a tremor jolted his body, making his heart hammer against his chest at maximum force.


    Firstly, why did Gaston have such a stylish title? Next, how did beating this nightmarish man reward him with only 4000 Xp? Finally, what was wrong with that cursed eye binding itself without his consent?


    "Unbind it! Keep your cursed items for yourself, crazy system!"


    He roared in outrage, glaring at the system and condemning the liberties it took while he was in a coma.


    Why could he bind the eyes, anyway? Because he gouged Gaston''s right eye out of its spectral form when they fought in his soul sea?


    "Let''s at least check it..."


    He sighed, shoulder slumped in defeat.


    Soon, he found a beautiful-looking azure blue eye next to his Manacore Heartgem. He squinted at it, making its information appear a second later.


    Gaston''s Sovereign Eye:


    Rank: Tier 2


    Rarity: Mythic


    Description: Gaston''s Malevolent Eye possesses unique properties imbued with his dark aura. With his exceptional abilities, he had the potential to ascend to Tier 7 mastery, making him a fearsome individual and lethal adversary.


    Abilities:


    Close Combat Mastery: Gaston excelled in close combat, combining swift strikes with precise positioning to outmanoeuvre and overpower foes.


    Aura of Malevolence: Exuding an intimidating aura, Gaston unnerved opponents, disrupting their focus and making them more vulnerable to his attacks.


    Enhanced Reflexes and Agility: Possessing remarkable speed and agility, Gaston swiftly reacted to incoming attacks, evading strikes with ease.


    Tactical Genius: A strategic mastermind, Gaston formulated intricate battle plans and exploited opponents'' weaknesses to gain the upper hand.


    Ethereal Insight: With heightened perception of magical energies, Gaston''s deep understanding of arcane forces granted him unique insights into the mystical arts.


    Cursed Material: Gaston''s Malevolent Eye is cursed, causing the possessor to endure mental attacks from Gaston himself. Over time, the possessor may be possessed by Gaston''s malevolent spirit, succumbing to his will.


    However, after Adam''s victory, the curse shattered, dispelling its dark influence for good.


    "This son of a..."


    Realisation dawned on him. Gaston played him like a fool by making him think they were fighting in hell for four years.


    However, they were stuck in a mental battle in the eye. That''s why Gaston wanted him to surrender so much: to possess him through the cursed item.


    "It''s because of that bastard that I couldn''t wake up..."


    Through gritted teeth, his voice reverberated. His phalanxes turned white as he clenched his fists, feeling his blood boil in his veins.


    Despite losing, Gaston had stolen four years from him. Even if those years weren''t wasted, with his mana control and battle style progressing by leaps and bounds, he couldn''t help but slam his hand on the bed to vent. He only had a short year to enjoy his time with Julius.


    After huffing in anger and sadness, he calmed down, grabbing the eye.


    "Should I try to use it? It''s not cursed anymore, so it should be safe, right?"


    A brow raised in curiosity, he tried to activate its abilities.


    However, the item didn''t respond to his attempts.


    "Do I have to turn it into a weapon or magic artifact to use it?"


    His brows creased into a frown as he pondered the question. It was the second mythical material he got, and both shared the same defect: they were useless.


    "Whatever. I''ll find a use for it later."


    He shrugged, throwing it into the box before sliding it under his bed.


    Since he was on his way to one of the nine magic academies, why would he break his head over the problem? They most likely had information about mythical materials and how to use them there. He just had to wait to get the answer.


    Finally, he checked his last notifications.


    [Tier 2 Elite: Marco defeated. You have gained 350 experience points.]


    [Maximum experience points reached. The surplus will be lost.]


    "Why is this damned system scamming me from my Xp?"


    His forceful yell reverberated all the way to the empty plaza as he slapped the ethereal window. Not only did he lose Marco''s experience but also a part from Gaston''s.


    After a quick calculation, he spat.


    "Almost 3000!"


    Hoping to be wrong, he quickly called his interface to check.


    "Status."

 Chapter 83: Paths of Power: Adams Decision

    "Status"


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: N/A


    LVL: 10


    Exp: 5120/5120


    HP: 140/140


    Vitality: 12.3-> 14


    Strength: 13.1-> 14.6


    Agility: 13.3-> 14.8


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 10->0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger, Manacore Heartgem, Ethereal Radiance, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye


    Skills: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1, Mana bullet LV MAX.


    Other: Mage''s hands, Atom Burst


    Passive: Mana Control T3, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2.


    Note: Soul is damaged. Twelve years to reach the limit of the first tier? You are so bad...


    He distributed his stat points, ignoring the system''s snarky remarks. From the first day in this magical world and with the constraints imposed upon him, he did his best.


    His head raised in pride, he grinned at the interface. To him, not many could have done better.


    Then, he focused on his stats. Fighting Gaston resolved his doubts about his distribution plan, comforting him with his idea to aim for a harmonious progression. After all, the bastard showed him how nightmarish it was to fight someone with no real weakness.


    He also noticed a few changes in his passive abilities. His mana control reached the third tier standards, and his spear mastery the second. In addition, his newly developed mana technique had been named and added to his active abilities list.


    "Atom burst... What a stylish name. If I develop it further, will I become... No, I''m overthinking."


    An awe-filled mutter uncontrollably escaped his lips as he dreamed about an image. He didn''t know where it came from but it seemed engraved in his soul. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a moment of reverie, his brows creased into a frown as he focused on his Xp.


    "What now? Will all the Xp I get disappear, or do I have to do something specific to unlock the limit?"


    He asked aloud, puzzlement and frustration lacing his voice.


    As if waiting for the question, a message box filled with text appeared before his squinted eyes.


    [Tier one limit''s reached. Scanning user to offer classes based on his battle style and affinities.]


    [1. Assassin: The Assassin class emphasises stealth, precision, and lethal efficiency in combat, making it ideal for swift and vicious strikes. Offered because of the user''s battle against Rachel''s evil ghost. It enables him to exploit weaknesses.]


    [2. Spear Master: The Spear Master class excels in precision and efficiency in spear combat. It''s proposed for the user''s fight against Gaston. This class offers means to outmanoeuvre opponents with precise strikes and strategic positioning.]


    [3. Mage: The Mage class specialises in controlling mana to cast powerful spells and manipulate the elements. With their profound understanding of the intricacies of magic, mages wield formidable spells capable of unleashing devastating attacks, healing allies, manipulating the fabric of reality in lifelike illusions, and summoning otherworldly beings.]


    [4. Mana Conjuror: The Mana Conjuror class, a forgotten and mysterious path, specialises in the manipulation and control of mana, the fundamental energy source of magic. Unlike traditional mages who rely on spell casting, Mana Conjurors focus on channelling and shaping mana directly, using it to manifest powerful magical effects and abilities.


    Through their profound understanding of mana manipulation, Mana Conjurors can imbue objects with magical properties, create protective barriers, enhance physical attributes, and even manipulate the flow of time and space. Proposing the Mana Conjuror class for the user''s strategic battle against Gaston, recognising his expertise in mana control to counter Gaston''s formidable powers.]


    As he read through the four first classes, ready to choose to become a mage, his eyes widened in shock, and his hair bristled in excitement after reading the Mana conjuror''s description.


    Wasn''t this class perfectly aligned with his goals for mana manipulations?


    Without hesitations, he quickly chose it, a fierce grin stretching his lips.


    [Class exclusive passive ability unlocked: Mana Shaping]


    He reopened his interface, impatient to check the skill''s effects. It had to be something incredible since it was an exclusive passive from a forgotten path of magic users.


    Mana Shaping:


    Description: The Mana Conjuror possesses unparalleled control over the flow and properties of mana.


    Effect: With this passive ability, the Mana conjuror can shape mana with extraordinary accuracy, altering its density and behavior to suit their needs. They can condense mana for potent spells or disperse it to create intricate constructs. This mastery empowers them to craft spells of unparalleled intricacy and power.


    "YES! That''s what I want!"


    Blood flowed to his reddening face as his fist cut through the air, reaching for the ceiling in his excitement.


    Immediately after, he lowered his palm and created a minor explosion to test how the passive influenced his abilities.


    His eyes narrowing, he felt how the process became smoother, the mana consumption lower and, more importantly, the deeper connection to the elusive energy.


    ''It is as if it is a long-lost friend I finally reunited with.''


    The thought forced his grin to enlarge to reach his ears.


    "Hahaha. With this passive, I''ll develop new mana techniques in no time. The only limiting factors would be my imagination and tier."


    So far, he neglected mana potency to focus on control. He knew that through it, he could progress much further by creating incredible potions, spells, or even rituals!


    However, with the rest of his stats catching up to his intelligence and control reaching the third-tier standards, he felt ready to invest time and free attribute points in improving his spells'' strength and mana quantity.


    [To unlock the experience limit, reach the second tier by your own means or take the system''s promotion quest.]


    [Note: choosing the promotion quest yields standardised results and might not express the user''s potential.]


    Without thinking much, he closed the interface.


    "Standardised? I''ll find my way to progress! Even if it takes longer, I''ll be much more powerful!"


    A steely glint sparkled in his eyes as his voice thundered in the apartment.


    They were heading to a magic academy. He would be a fool to take the promotion quest when they were bound to learn ways to progress through the tiers there.


    With nothing more to do and his determination to progress asserted, he sat on his bed, thinking about magic.


    Although he learned it and created his techniques to survive in his early days, he slowly became engrossed with the process and came to like magic.


    Just remembering the excitement after brewing a potion or altering the mana arrow spell made his fists tremble.


    He wanted to tread this path, discover his limits and reach his full potential in this life.


    Now that he had a clear idea about his future path, the questions weighing on his mind affected his mood a little less, and his eyes sparkled with ambitions.

 Chapter 84: Journey to Alkemia Al-Nur

    His spirit uplifted by his progress and new objectives, Adam spent the rest of the night testing and practising his mana control.


    Despite the monotonous task, he built mana blocks and decomposed them, increasing the speed in a gradual process.


    After unending hours, he finally heard Julius'' voice.


    "Big bro, it''s morning."


    He felt the boy''s gentle nudge, closing his eyes to leave his soul sea with a smile.


    *****


    When he reopened them, he stretched his stiff limbs and sat up.


    Facing Julius, he offered a warm smile.


    "Good morning, boy."


    "Good morning, big bro! Did you rest well?"


    Julius'' eyes lit up, his arms trembling with joy as he prepared breakfast for the group.


    With Asha taking care of Louise and monitoring her condition, Arun could finally indulge in procrastination, sleeping as long as he wanted. That''s why they were the only two standing by the crackling campfire. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Understanding the situation with a glance, he nodded.


    "I had a wonderful night, and you? Oh! By the way, are we still far from the college?"


    Julius tucked his finger around his chin, the enticing smell from the pot permeating the air.


    "Same! We should reach the city in three days if no more beasts attack us."


    "Well, I don''t want to sound arrogant, but I''d like to see them try."


    Julius'' light chuckles filled his ears for a moment. Then, the boy''s expression darkened as if a weight burdened his mind.


    "If it''s not too bothersome, could you tell me what happened during the fight four years ago?"


    This question haunted his nights to this day. He needed an answer to quench his curiosity, or he would never move on.


    However, black lines dripping ink covered his forehead as he shook his head.


    "I won, end of the story."


    How would Julius feel after learning their souls had almost been devoured and that Gaston had planned to possess his body?


    No, he wouldn''t burden the boy with unnecessary worries or guilt. Furthermore, the nightmarish devil was dead, anyway.


    "I understand..."


    Before an awkward silence could settle, he broke the tension in a playful tone.


    "Catch."


    He used his mage''s hand spell to throw a round object glistening under the morning sun at Julius.


    He smiled as the boy observed the rough item covered in horrifying red spots for a moment before his eyes lit up.


    "Don''t tell me..."


    "While you were transporting the wounded girl, I extracted that core from the half-beast we killed."


    He raised his thumbs, a snarky smirk stretching his lips. It was his number one rule: never forget about the spoils!


    Meanwhile, Julius fidgeted with his fingers, his eyes slipping between the core and him in hesitation.


    "Can I use it?"


    Seeing his brother''s questioning gaze, Julius continued.


    "I can use beast cores to cultivate faster."


    A wave of realisation crashed over him as some memories he never considered resurfaced. In some stories he used to read, cultivators could use external resources to hasten their progress.


    However, he shook his head, caution and worry filling his voice.


    "We need to find a cultivation technique to help you progress safely. Don''t put yourself in danger by absorbing things without the proper method."


    Even if he knew the boy needed a cultivation technique, he doubted they would find a complete one in a world focusing on magic.


    However, they could slowly derive or develop a technique by finding a few scattered parts.


    Eyes sparkling, Julius nodded, wondering if the technique was the missing piece in his cultivation journey.


    "Alright, big bro. I''ll ask Arun and Asha to sell it. We can fund our school admission with the money."


    As one of the only nine magic academies, the admission fee for the first year was a daunting two hundred gold coins. A sum neither of them ever dreamt of possessing.


    A pensive frown etched itself on Adam''s spectral brows as he learned of the price.


    It may sound like a fortune, but he knew only nobles could enrol in the first place. To them, this amount was mere pocket change. As long as their children were well-taught and given the chance to reach a high tier, they would even double or triple it.


    Before he could form a plan to earn the required coins, the carriage''s door cracked open, causing him to fall silent and observe as Arun stepped out, yawning and rubbing his growling belly.


    "Morning, Julius. Who are you speaking to?"


    "I was just thinking aloud."


    Julius scratched his head, a pang of guilt prickling his heart as he lied through his teeth. Then he outstretched his palm, revealing the core to his friend.


    "Could you please help me sell this beast core? I''m unfamiliar with the prices and need the money to pay the college admission fees."


    As he waited for an answer, he stirred the fuming pot with his scoop, making the soup''s delicious smell tickle their nostrils and then served Arun''s breakfast.


    "Sure. Let me handle it! I''ll get you the best possible price."


    Arun offered him a kind smile, grabbing the bowl and nodding reassuringly.


    They sat by the campfire, eating while appreciating the morning vista, the calm breeze and the gentle sun''s rays as Adam listened to their spirited conversations with an approving smile.


    Arun seemed to be a fine and dependable young man worth befriending.


    Without hesitation, he offered a valuable potion to save Louise, showcasing his rightful character yesterday. Even now, he watched Arun go to Asha''s carriage with two portions of food, hoping the wounded girl would wake up.


    Simultaneously, he noticed Julius check on the horses before sitting on the carriage''s driving bench, eager to resume their journey.


    The sun rose and fell as three days passed in the blink of an eye. Slowly, the scenery changed.


    The Verdant landscapes turned into a fiery expanse of sand. Colossal dunes rose and fell in every direction, giving birth to a spectacular and awe-inspiring panorama for the group.


    In the distance, they could already see a beautiful city built along a large oasis.


    Intricate roads, filled with tall and flat-roofed houses, covered the land. From their position, they could already see the bustling streets and animated citizens wandering the vast market.


    Further, in the city''s heart, they saw an immense building covering an indecently large plot of land.


    The stone wall pulsing with magic engravings surrounding it hinted at the building''s rich history. Clearly, the rest had been constructed later to encircle this colossal structure enveloped in a blue barrier, adding a mystical layer of protection.


    Excitation burning in their heart and desire in their eyes, they couldn''t help but be shocked by the college''s extravagance. Gold and intricate engraving littered every wall in a grand display of riches and power.


    In a hurry to enrol and simmer himself into a world of magical knowledge, Julius urged the horses towards the gate at maximum speed.


    At the gate, two guards raised their armored gauntlet, the sun reflecting on their surface, in a silent command to stop the carriages.


    As the carriage halted, Arun emerged, his face beaming with a broad grin and his green eyes sparkling with relief.


    "Welcome to Alkemia Al-Nur, the city of alchemy!"

 Chapter 85: Bound by Friendship, Bound by Fate

    Three ferocious-looking guards walked towards them with vigilant expressions. They wondered why two carriages were attached to each other with only one person driving.


    "I need to check your identification as nobles or recommendation documents from a noble house." The oldest guard asked suspiciously, his hand resting on his sword, ready to unsheath it.


    Julius couldn''t help but widen his eyes after feeling the life force the old man exuded. He was, by far, the strongest individual he had met.


    He estimated that he was in the middle of the third tier in body refinement and could defeat them all in less than a second. The other two guards were in the middle and late stages of the second tier.


    "Here are our documents. We were attacked by wild beasts on our way and lost our guards." Arun answered arrogantly, not impressed in the slightest by the city guards.


    He chose not to speak about Marco, as it had nothing to do with them.


    "I see Arun. Asha and Louise from the Agnivana kingdom. What about him?" The guard asked while pointing at Julius.


    It was rare but not unheard of to increase losses on the road, so he accepted the explanation and relaxed a bit after being presented with the requested documents.


    Julius took out his small wooden box and presented the documents contained inside to the old guard.


    As the guard checked Julius'' documents, a strange light flashed through his eyes, escaping everyone''s attention.


    "Julius from the Belloria kingdom. Open the gates!" The old guard screamed after confirming their identities.


    Arun swiftly sat beside Julius on the driver''s seat as they entered the bustling streets of the city in which they would spend the next few years.


    Unbeknownst to them, the old guard took a talisman out of his pocket and uttered three short words. "He is here."


    ***


    "You can lodge with me if you have nowhere to stay." Arun suddenly proposed to Julius, aware of his financial condition.


    He knew how everything here was overpriced because of the college''s proximity and the presence of many noble heirs.


    Julius hesitated for a moment, unwilling to impose on his friend.


    "I don''t want to bother you. I can work to rent a cheap place. Don''t worry." Julius answered with a warm smile, the proposition filling his heart with warmth.


    "Humph... Who is bothering whom? Here, I thought we were friends. It is decided. You''ll stay with me until we enrol!" Arun said decisively.


    After all the shared experiences they endured, Julius was more than a friend to him. He was a brother he could trust with his life.


    Adam smiled, convinced by Arun''s attitude. He knew how hard it was to make true friends and was happy to see that Julius managed to find one in his absence.


    "Accept, he will be mad if you don''t," He advised Julius.


    Julius looked at both of them and sighed comically in defeat before chuckling. "I''ll be in your care. Thank you for your invitation." He was happy to see them consider him their friend even though they had already reached the city and should have gone their separate ways. Moreover, it was the first time he had bonded with kids his age and enjoyed the experience a lot.


    "Don''t worry about it. Now that I think about it, didn''t you say that you would meet with your brother? Do you know where you may find him?" Arun suddenly asked pensively.


    "I don''t think he''ll join us, but if he does, we''ll meet him at the academy," Julius answered, feeling a bit guilty to lie to his friend.


    "Oh, OK. Don''t forget to introduce him to us if he shows up. I bet he is at least as formidable as you are." Arun said, sounding a bit disappointed.


    "You have no idea about how formidable he truly is. I also hope I''ll be able to introduce him to you soon. Julius'' voice was filled with pride and a hint of determination.


    He hoped to find a way to help Adam in the college. After all, this place was filled with mystical knowledge, and he might find clues here.


    Guided by Arun, the group soon reached a sizable and lavish residence positioned three streets from the college.


    "Do you remember how I told you that my father was a tier four alchemist? Well, this is the house the college gave him for when he stays in the city. In exchange, he occasionally shows up to give lessons." Arun revealed the beautiful courtyard by opening the large doors using his family''s emblem.


    After guiding the horses inside, the two boys carried the sleeping Louise to a room.


    As the day was far from being over, but someone had to watch over Louise in case her state deteriorated, she turned to Julius and asked, "Could you please look after her? I have something urgent to do and need Arun''s assistance."


    As soon as he heard her words, Arun''s face palled. He shivered in fright as he looked at Julius with the eyes of a dead man and mouthed, ''Save me,'' realising the predicament he was in.


    "No problem," Julius answered with a smile, ignoring Arun''s silent plea. He wasn''t bothered by the request as he could cultivate or speak with his brother while monitoring Louise.


    "I''ll come back later with a doctor to examine her," Asha added while dragging Arun behind her and leaving the house.


    "For some reason, I''m glad she didn''t ask me to come, "Julius watched them leave as he sat to cultivate while fulfilling his duty to care for Louise.


    *******


    "I beg you, Asha. It''s only the first day, no more than five shops..." Arun pleaded, his eyes filled with tears.


    "Hah? We are going back through the gate to inform our parents. Moreover, you should ask your father to help with your idea." Asha answered, pouting. Why was Arun always so dramatic when it came to visiting shops?


    "Oh... Good idea!" Arun exclaimed, color returning to his face after learning they weren''t heading to shops. He needed a proficient enchanter for his plan, and he knew his father could recommend one.


    "Don''t stay too long, or Julius will discover that something is wrong!'' Asha reminded Arun. She paid the mage operating the gate in front of the college for her passage and crossed it.


    Then, he spoke to the mage, his voice filled with the same arrogance he had when he first met Julius. "To the Aurelium dukedom of the Agnivana kingdom." He flashed his family emblem to prove his identity. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wasn''t required to pay any fee to use the gate as one of the benefits of having his father be an honorary teacher at the academy.


    "Duke? Please head to the gate, esteemed young master." The mage said, bowing his head in respect while watching the young man disappear through the portal.

 Chapter 86: Bonds of Friendship and Betrayal

    When Arun emerged from the gate, the scenery was completely different. The desert was gone and replaced by lush forests in the distance.


    His family''s manor could be seen a few hundred meters away from the gate. Its appearance exuded luxury, given its size and grandeur.


    A beautiful golden fountain spewed water nonstop in the middle of the huge garden.


    Following his appearance, a richly dressed tier four mage ran to him and said. "Welcome back, young master. We expected your arrival a few days ago. You made your father worry."


    "We had some trouble on the road. I need to report to Father." Arun''s voice was grave and commanding.


    The mage nodded, alerted by Arun''s seriousness, and signalled him to follow.


    After a short walk, they reached a large building located next to the manor. The mage opened it and revealed an interior filled with magic circles, cauldrons, wands and other magical items used for alchemy.


    "I asked not to be disturbed! You better have a good reason for intruding." A manly and commending voice laced with hints of annoyance resounded.


    "Is your son almost dying because of you good enough of a reason?" Arun asked sarcastically.


    "WHAT? Are you alright? Who dared attack you?" A man questioned while running to the door. His face was filled with worry and disbelief.


    The man looked to be around forty-five years old and had a refined appearance. His long black hair cascaded on his shoulders. His green eyes were sharp and emitted wisps of swirling blue mana due to his unstable emotions.


    "I''m alright, thanks to a friend I met on the way. Not thanks to you or the two idiots you appointed to protect me." Arun answered angrily, implying that if it weren''t for Julius, he and Asha would be cold corpses rotting on the side of the road.


    "Tell me everything. Leave nothing out!" Arun''s father urged, sensing that his son had encountered an unusual situation.


    Arun recounted everything from his meeting with Julius, Asha''s appearance, the subsequent beast attacks, their discovery of Marco''s treason, to the fight against his monstrous form.


    Arun''s father listened in shock and regret at what his son went through. Despite his son''s explanations, he had some suspicions about Julius and the mysterious apprentice who helped them.


    "Nothing would have happened if not for your stupid idea to make me travel normally to discover the world and tone down my arrogance," Arun said in reproach.


    "But I wouldn''t have made this wonderful friend, so I forgive you," Arun added with a bright smile.


    "We must reward your friend for his help, or my name isn''t Vikram. I''ll let you decide how much we should give him," Vikram declared, determined to compensate Julius generously.


    However, Arun shook his head before saying, "I only want to pay half his college fee. Asha will be the other half."


    "Isn''t this reward insufficient for saving both of you?" Vikram asked with a frown, unsure what his son had in mind.


    "In addition to half the admission fees, I want your help to create a special short sword for him. That''s how I want to reward him." Arun said while taking out Marco''s beast core and the snake''s fangs and scales.


    Vikram''s eyes widened with excitement as he held the peculiar beast core. Its strange markings and unearthly appearance sparked a newfound curiosity within him. It was the first time he had seen one like that, and he felt excited by the prospect of studying it.


    "Hahaha, you know that this request of yours is worth several thousand gold coins, right?" Vikram asked with a smile. After all, he was an honored tier four alchemist and would most likely request the expertise of a tier four enchanter to complete the weapon.


    "Didn''t you find my reward lacking? He needs a good weapon and is like a brother to me. Please help me with this." Arun pleaded, his head lowered in respect, making Vikram''s eyes widen in shock and pride.


    When had his arrogant son ever asked for something so respectfully? Vikram wondered silently, his eyebrows furrowing in surprise. It seemed that his new friend had a good influence on Arun.


    "I''ll craft the sword, but I''ll personally deliver it to the boy. I won''t allow anyone to take advantage of you." After accepting, Vikram set his condition, unwilling to see his son being taken advantage of due to his naivety.


    "No problem. I know his character." Arun declared with confidence.


    "Hahaha, I''m glad you are safe and made a good friend. Go greet your mother, but don''t mention what happened." Vikram answered, signalling that the conversation was over.


    Arun nodded before excusing himself to greet his mother, eager to share the news of his return but careful not to reveal the recent events.


    Vikram''s gaze hardened as he turned to his mage, his voice cutting through the tense air of the room. "We need to investigate this attack. I have no rival bold enough to plant a spy in my territory for so many years only to orchestrate an attack on my son and his fianc¨¦."


    The mage furrowed his brow, his voice laced with concern. "My lord, forgive me, but this situation seems more complex than it appears. What if the boy was involved in the plan?"


    "I thought about this possibility too. I''ll test him in a month and teach at the college to keep an eye on him until he is cleared of all suspicions." Vikram narrowed his eyes dangerously, hoping for the boy that he was unrelated to this mess.


    He would hate to have to dispose of his son''s new friend.


    Meanwhile, in Asha''s mansion, a similar conversation unfolded, though with a different tone. Tears welled in the young girl''s eyes as she lamented the sudden departure of her guards.


    In response, she requested clothes and a shop''s deed in the capital of the Belorria kingdom. She remembered that Julius had torn his sleeve during his confrontation with the snake. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, she couldn''t shake the feeling that the reward was insufficient. Yet, she was unsure of what Julius truly desired. Then, a recollection surfaced. Julius had mentioned his brother''s dream, related to his recipes.


    Thus, she decided to offer him the deed to the shop, hoping it would help his brother achieve his dream.

 Chapter 87: The Masked Pursuit

    As the sunlight dimmed and darkness settled in the enchanting scenery of the desert, the beautiful city of Alkemia Al-Nur shimmered with light.


    Despite the late hour, the city''s streets bustled with activity. Shops and businesses of a different kind were open, proposing their services to an older part of the population.


    In one of those shops, a masked blonde man was seated at a table in the corner of a luxurious room. The room exuded opulence, with richly woven tapestries adorning the walls, casting vibrant patterns of light and shadow as flickering candles illuminated the space.


    The scent of exotic spices lingered in the air as the man took elegant and measured sips from a glass of fine wine while listening to the relaxing music played by a magical device.


    After a short moment, an old man sat opposite him. Despite his wrinkly face and white hair, his lips curled into a smile. His blue eyes were as sharp as blades, and his aura was overbearing.


    "Hello, young master. How was your travel?" The old man asked with a smirk, clearly showing how little respect he had for the masked man.


    "Cut the bullshit, Thomas. Where''s the boy?" The masked man answered similarly, not addressing the man with his title.


    "Humph... If not for the favor I owed your grandfather, I would never help a cripple like you." Thomas answered with narrowed eyes and a hint of threat in his voice.


    In response, the masked man gazed at Thomas mockingly, unbothered by the insult. After all, he had been called a cripple since he was a baby and was used to it.


    Noticing the man''s lack of response, Thomas decided to focus on business rather than wasting time in a verbal battle.


    "The boy arrived half a day ago. He was driving a carriage, accompanied by two kids and a wounded guard." Thomas revealed in a low voice before adding in a frustrated tone.


    "One of the kids is the son of a Duke. If I arrested them at the gates, this case would have blown up and attracted too much attention."


    The masked man listened attentively, then curiously asked, "Didn''t you assure my mom that you had spies planted everywhere and would find him in no time?"


    They had been searching for the boy for years without success and started to feel desperate when Thomas suddenly contacted them.


    "The boy never used his identity as a noble and avoided big cities. I just learned that he boarded an illegal ship a few months ago to cross the sea. Is that how a kid acts? He even ignored his kidnapped mother!" Thomas answered angrily.


    He couldn''t understand how a kid could be so resourceful and manage to prolong what should have been such an easy mission for years.


    The masked man nodded, knowing the kid might not be who he seemed. "What about the other kids accompanying him? Didn''t you have spies among their escort?"


    "That''s how I learned about the ship. Marco contacted me a week ago after suspecting he found his trail. We planned to get rid of the witnesses, disguising their death as a road accident." Thomas explained the plan they came up with and how he lost contact with his man a few days ago.


    "This idiot failed to capture the kid despite the pill we gave him. If he hadn''t died, I would have killed him myself." Thomas'' aura flared briefly, making the air tremble under its pressure, showcasing how angry he was at Marco''s failure.


    With a clearer understanding of how everything unfolded, the young man said sinisterly, "It''s alright; we still have one year to act, and we know where he is."


    The masked man suspected he could simultaneously get his long-desired revenge and what he had been dreaming of.


    After all, the kid''s behaviour was highly unusual for someone his age. Moreover, he couldn''t believe he survived his ordeal in Gaston''s cave.


    Four years ago, his family came to understand, in a stupor, just how devious this anomaly truly was and how he played everyone like fools.


    No one expected him to be anything more than a jealous bastard before he caught them completely off guard and thwarted their plan.


    Despite the setback they suffered due to Gaston, he couldn''t help but admire the man''s patience and strategic planning. He would draw inspiration from them and bide his time to devise a bulletproof plan before acting. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stay on stand-by. We can''t act inside the city. Keep his mother ready in case we need to use her." The masked man commanded after a moment of thought.


    Thomas reluctantly nodded while clenching the table''s edge, leaving deep finger marks on the thick wood. He hated having to follow this useless brat''s orders.


    The masked man watched as Thomas left the building with an amused smile, then downed his wine and muttered with determination. "I''ll show you what the useless cripple could do in a year."


    *****


    Meanwhile, Arun waited outside Vikram''s House, an irritated expression plastered on his face. He had been waiting for more than an hour, yet Asha was still nowhere to be seen.


    However, he soon discerned the girl''s silhouette, accompanied by a middle-aged woman, approaching him.


    "Humph... You took your time, as always !" Arun said reproachfully.


    "Ho? I see that you are full of energy. Should we visit a hundred shops tomorrow to spend some of it?" Asha answered with an innocent smile, making Arun instantly pale in fright.


    "Um... yeah, good to see you''re back. Just got here myself. Let''s head in. Julius must be waiting." Arun quickly answered, his face covered in cold sweat.


    "Hahaha. If he asks anything, tell him it took us time to find a good healer. Let''s keep our rewards a surprise." Asha laughed at Arun''s reaction before proposing with a mischievous grin.


    "Alright. Anyway, my father needs a month." Arun nodded in agreement before gazing at the healer Asha brought back with her.


    "She is a tier three healer employed by my family. She will return after examining Louise, tough." Asha briefly explained while walking towards the house''s doors.

 Chapter 88: Sorcery and Savory Surprises

    As the house''s doors creaked open, the subtle sound alerted Julius. He quickly stood up and warned his big brother. "Big bro, stop playing around. They are back!"


    Adam, who was experimenting with the effects of his new passive skill, instantly let the various mana structures he had built dissipate.


    Julius watched in awe as the strange items, never seen before, disappeared.


    "It seems like your mana control has improved again! Congratulations, big bro." Julius said, smiling while sitting next to Louise''s bed.


    "I''m still far from my objectives. Though, it''s true I made good progress compared to when I could barely manifest a few sentences using mana." Adam answered with a hint of pride in his voice. Then, he fell silent as someone opened the door.


    "Julius! We are back. Did you miss me?" Arun asked jokingly while entering.


    "Is he your wife to miss you after such a short time?" Asha answered, rolling her eyes at her fianc¨¦''s antics.


    "If he was a woman, why not?" Arun answered with a taunting grin.


    Asha gritted her teeth and answered, her voice filled with annoyance. "Two hundred!"


    Arun stumbled after hearing the terrifying number. He almost had a heart attack after imagining such a torturous day. He gazed at Asha with pleading eyes, thinking, ''I knew she was a devil.''


    Adam and Julius laughed, watching the bickering couple.


    "Learn from your friend, Julius. Don''t ever provoke your wife, or your life will be miserable. Mark my words!" Adam said seriously.


    In the meantime, the healer walked towards Louise''s bed and gestured to Asha, signaling for her to escort the boys out. After all, how could she examine a young maiden in front of two young men?


    "Did you eat yet, Julius?" Asha asked while walking outside. "I brought some food with me. Let''s eat while she heals Louise."


    Julius nodded and followed Asha, understanding her hint.


    However, not everyone did...


    "I already ate. You two can go. I want to see her cast healing magic!" Arun said, causing Asha to widen her eyes.


    Why was he so dense sometimes? She face-palmed before dragging him out of the room by the ear.


    "Hahaha, I''m starting to like your friends more and more. I feel I won''t get bored with them around." Adam said, laughing like a kid under Julius''s stunned gaze.


    The trio walked to the dining room, accompanied by Arun''s pained screams.


    "I knew this heartless fianc¨¦ of mine wouldn''t bring back anything. So, I bought some dishes on my way back." Asha declared, gazing disapprovingly at Arun.


    "Well... I trusted you would think about food. That''s why I didn''t bring anything back!" Arun said while holding his reddened ear.


    He decided not to annoy Asha anymore that day. He was unwilling to hear her increase the number of shops he would be dragged into the next day.


    "Oh? When did you learn to make compliments? One hundred!" Asha declared with a pleased smile while Arun clenched his fists in victory.


    Adam chuckled, his laughter infectious. "You might want to take notes, Julius. Arun''s mastering the art of survival.


    However, Julius didn''t understand why his friend was so afraid each time Asha mentioned shops. He looked at Adam in confusion, awaiting an explanation.


    "If he proposes you to accompany them, find an excuse to refuse. You understand? No matter what, don''t accept! You''ll understand everything when Arun comes back in the evening." Adam said, unwilling to be dragged into this mess.


    The last thing he wanted to do in this world filled with magic was to be forced to waste a day in this manner.


    He shivered, remembering his own past experiences, and added ominously. "I won''t forgive you if you go."


    Despite not understanding why even his dependable big brother was somehow scarred, Julius nodded, silently promising to refuse any invitation.


    Subsequently, Julius sat down to eat. However, he felt a little lost about how to eat this food.


    The bread was flat and covered with a red sauce, and the plate was filled with a yellowish mash.


    Noticing his confusion, Arun said, "Eat the mash together with the bread."


    Following his friend''s advice, Julius dipped the sauce-covered bread in the mash and put it in his mouth.


    Contrary to his expectations, the dish tasted quite good. "What is this dish? I like it!" He said, wolfing down the plate in a minute.


    "It''s chickpea-mash. It''s a really nourishing dish popular in hot regions." Asha revealed, happy to see Julius appreciate the food she chose.


    "Humph... I''m sure I can do it better. I know the recipe, too!" Adam said in annoyance.


    If he had to choose the most annoying thing about his condition, it would be to watch others eat delicious foods while he couldn''t even taste them.


    "I also brought some skewered magical beast meat. It is a bit expensive but beneficial to body cultivators." Asha said while putting three kebabs on Julius'' plate. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Fuck... see if I don''t cook tier nine magical beast meat and eat everything.'' Adam thought, averting his eyes from the happily eating Julius.


    ****


    Meanwhile, in Louise''s room, the healer spoke in an ancient and mystic language.


    Then, she extended her hands towards Louise as she finished her incantation.


    Subsequently, a radiant white light emanated from her hands, enveloping the wounded girl entirely and casting a serene glow in the dimly lit room.


    Although unconscious, Louise moaned in relief as her wounded muscles and internal organs slowly healed under the gentle touch of the healer''s magic. The spell lasted for less than a minute, but its effects were profound, evident in the gradual easing of Louise''s pain and the softening of her features.


    As the healer concluded her work, she staggered slightly, her face glistening with sweat, a testament to the exertion required to channel such powerful magic.


    After a few minutes, she recovered her composure and left the room to join Asha.


    ****


    As Julius thanked Asha for the delicious food, the healer entered the dining room.


    "Her life is out of danger, and her body is almost completely healed. She should wake up in the next few days." She declared, looking at Asha.


    "Thank you. Thank you so much for your help." Asha said, tears welling in her eyes.


    "She would have slowly recovered. I only accelerated the process. You should thank your fianc¨¦ instead. Louise would have died without his potion." The healer said, nodding in approval at Arun''s quick decision.


    Asha looked at Arun with a smile and said, "I guess we are back to five shops."


    Arun''s happy screams accompanied the group''s laughter as they slowly headed to their rooms to sleep.

 Chapter 89: A Journey Through the Exotic City

    *********


    Julius woke up at dawn, impatient to explore the city with his big brother and friends.


    However, he found out he was the only one awake this early. Unable to wait any longer, he gently shook his brother awake.


    As he felt the gentle tugging from the dream place, Adam opened his eyes and said, "Good morning, boy."


    "Morning, big bro. Let''s explore the city today!" Julius answered, pointing his finger outside the room with a smile.


    "Sure. Go wake up Arun and ask Asha to look over Louise." Adam answered.


    He wanted to discover the exotic city and its wonders as well.


    Nodding in agreement, Julius walked to Asha''s room to propose Adam''s idea.


    After a short negotiation, she reluctantly agreed to stay home for the morning but asked him to be back at midday.


    Then, they walked to Arun''s room to wake him up. However, the boy slept like a log and was unwilling to be awakened. Fortunately, Asha came to Julius''s rescue.


    "Wake up now, or it might not be five anymore when you do..." She said in a low voice, close to Arun''s ears.


    "Why are you guys so cruel? We just arrived. Let''s just recuperate from the travel today." He said, his frustration evident on his face.


    "Yes, yes. Could you please cook breakfast for us before going? Asha turned to Julius and asked, ignoring her grumbling fianc¨¦.


    "No problem," Julius answered, walking to the dining room.


    Once done with their breakfast, Julius, Arun, and Adam left the house under the bright sky.


    Despite the early hour, the city''s paved streets already welcomed a few people.


    The trio observed them bartering and purchasing local specialities such as fresh olives and dates.


    As they made their way towards the business district, passing through the market, the scent of spices and vegetables wafted through the air. Merchants screamed their prices loudly, drawing the peddler''s attention.


    Enchanted by this exotic experience, Julius turned to his brother and whispered, "It''s so different from the markets in the Belloria kingdom."


    "Indeed. It''s a first for me as well." Adam answered while gazing curiously everywhere.


    After a short walk, they reached a large avenue, contrasting with the small and intricate streets composing the market.


    "This is the business district. Let''s drink something before looking around." Arun explained, guiding them to a luxurious cafe filled with people.


    As they sat on the terrace, a young waitress came to take their order with a smile.


    "Two cups of mint tea with sugar." Arun declared.


    The waitress nodded, then returned after a few minutes with their beverages.


    "Nothing beats a cup of mint tea under the sun. Taste it." Arun said to Julius, accompanied by Adam''s nods as it was one of his favorite drinks.


    Julius'' eyes lit up as he savored the delicious and sweet hot drink.


    After spending half an hour in the cafe, they headed to the shops.


    "You can find anything you want here, be it common or magical items," Arun said, showing and describing what each shop was selling while passing them by.


    After passing in front of a smith''s workshop, Adam suddenly asked, "Do you have a few silver coins?"


    Astonished by the question, Julius nodded and retrieved a single silver coin from his pouch. He had been saving it for emergencies.


    "Nice, enter the workshop and buy a metal and a silver chain," Adam said, making Julius frown in response. Why did his brother need those chains?


    Although puzzled, Julius halted Arun and invited him to enter the shop.


    "No problem. If you see anything you fancy, take it. I''ll pay." Arun declared, curious to see what he wanted to buy. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they entered the shop, Adam''s voice chimed in. "Don''t let him pay otherwise, buying them would be useless."


    Julius nodded in response, trusting his brother''s choices, and walked to the counter.


    "I need a metal chain, a little long and a shorter and smaller silver chain," Julius said to the smiling merchants.


    Noticing how richly dressed Arun was, the merchant expected a large purchase. However, Julius only requested two common and cheap items, which disappointed him.


    "Tch, you can look for the metal chain in those barrels." He answered, showing the barrels, his smile disappearing from his face.


    "Choose any silver chains from the shelves. If they''re too long, bring the shortest one. I''ll cut it for you." The merchant added before taking a book out and reading it.


    After all, in a city filled with wealthy noble heirs, why would he waste time speaking with the poor?


    Julius didn''t mind the merchant''s attitude. He was used to this kind of treatment after four years of menial labor.


    However, as Julius walked towards the barrels, Arun''s angry voice resounded in the shop. "Is that how peasants treat nobles in this city? Tell me. Should I get you fired or make this shop close?"


    Unbothered by the threat, the merchant raised his eyes from his book and observed the youth who threatened him. Soon, his eyes landed on Arun''s family''s emblem hanging from his neck and shivered.


    He recognised the emblem as one of the honorary teachers at the college used the same. Subsequently, he quickly jumped above his counter and ran to the barrels and shelves, getting what Julius asked for.


    Before Julius could even reassure Arun, saying that it was alright, the merchant was already done gathering his items and bowed his head respectfully.


    "I''m sorry for my behavior. The total for the two items comes to one silver and fifty bronze coins." The merchant said as humbly as he could.


    Hearing the price, Julius shook his head in disappointment and confessed. "I only have one silver."


    Hearing that his friend lacked money, Arun proposed to pay once more. After all, what was one or two silver to him? But Julius stubbornly refused.


    Then Arune suddenly turned to the merchant and said, sounding like a thug. "Didn''t you say that you were sorry? Or were your excuses empty words?"


    "I, hum... Did I say one silver and fifty bronze coins? I just realised I made a mistake! The price is one silver. Thank you for your purchase. See you next time." The merchant answered, catching the clue.


    Buying a Duke''s son forgiveness for fifty bronze was a cheap price he was willing to pay.


    After paying for his items, Julius left the shop with Arun and explored the vicinity a bit more before heading home.

 Chapter 90: Noble Enrollment

    Before Arun could enter the house, Asha rushed to him and grabbed his arm.


    "My turn now," Asha said, happily dragging the pitiful-looking Arun. "Let''s see what jewellery they have in this city!"


    Julius didn''t even have time to react before he found himself alone in front of the house''s door.


    ''I guess she was as eager as we were to explore the city.'' Julius thought with a smile before walking to Louise''s room.


    As Julius sat down to meditate next to the unconscious woman''s bed, Adam suddenly spoke. "Be ready to leave tonight."


    "Eh? Why?" Julius asked with widened eyes. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Didn''t his big brother say he liked the couple, though?


    "To use the chains you bought earlier," Adam answered with a mysterious smile, his mind already formulating a plan.


    After a short pause, Adam added, "Take the snake''s skin and eyes with you."


    "Hmm, can I say goodbye before?" Julius asked, his voice low and his shoulders slumped.


    He had truly come to enjoy the couple''s company and didn''t want to leave.


    "Why? We''ll return before dawn. I just don''t want them to suspect anything." Adam answered, gazing at the boy weirdly.


    When did he say they would leave for good? And why would they do so?


    "Ha? Understood!" Julius raised his hand in the air with a bright and relieved smile.


    He understood that his brother was about to do something weird once more. However, it somehow excited him to discover what it was.


    As Julius closed his eyes to focus on meditation, Adam began shaping various objects using his mana. The quiet hum of magic filled the room, contrasting with the bustling activity outside.


    ******


    Meanwhile, the couple reached a huge and magnificent building. It was surrounded by tall walls and a blue dome made out of mana.


    In addition to the main building, many smaller ones could be seen around its large garden. Moreover, two tall towers released mana, increasing its density within the dome.


    From where she stood, Asha failed to see any students. However, she quickly understood that it was normal. The enrollment period wasn''t over yet. Moreover, the students in older years had a month of vacation during this time, justifying their absence.


    Recovering from the grandiose sight, she turned to look at Arun and asked, "Tell me you didn''t mess up and brought the box with you."


    "Who do you take me for? I have it," Arun said, taking a small, intricately carved wooden box out of his pocket.


    Asha nodded before heading to the inscription building to register for the upcoming school year.


    There was no queue; only nobles could enrol. Moreover, the six magic academies focusing on battle spells were much more popular than the three others.


    After entering the building, a young man wearing the school''s uniform welcomed them. He had long black hair tied in a ponytail and gemme-like green eyes. He seemed a little over twenty-two years old and looked really handsome.


    "Hello, are you here to enrol for this academic year?" The man asked with a bright smile while gesturing to the two seats in front of his desk.


    "Yes, we came to register three people," Arun answered, sitting next to Asha and preparing their identifications.


    "I need your identifications and six hundred gold coins. In addition, I need a sealed letter signed by the missing person specifying he allows you to enrol him." The man answered, noticing the missing person.


    "I have a letter from my father," Arun answered while putting Julius''s identity paper and his father''s letter on the desk.


    Recognising the emblem on the seal, the young man nodded in acknowledgement. Then, he proceeded with the three registrations, filling the forms with their information.


    Simultaneously, Arun and Asha placed two heavy pouches on the desk, each clinking with three hundred gold coins.


    Subsequently, the man used a magic device to scan the three documents. It beeped with a green light as it passed over the royal family''s magic crest, ascertaining their authenticity.


    Then, he used a magic scale familiar to Asha to weigh the pouches. Soon, the number six hundred floated above them.


    "Everything is in order. School starts in a month, on the fifteenth day of the eighth month. I''ll have your student cards ready in a week. Welcome to the College of Alchemy and Transmutation." The man declared, signalling that his job was done.


    With their enrollment secured, the duo left the registration office and made their way to the shopping district.


    Left alone in his office, the registrar watched as the eager young lady and the grumbling man walked in the distance. His amiable expression vanished, replaced by one full of seriousness. Then, he examined their registration documents with interest.


    *******


    As night fell on the city, Arun, feeling completely spent, wearily entered his father''s house.


    Despite Asha''s promise of a brief visit to five shops, they ended up exploring the entire street due to the girl''s enthusiasm.


    To make matters worse, he had to provide his opinion on every piece of clothing or jewellery she tried on, even though he didn''t care about such things.


    Yet, that wasn''t the most terrifying part of the experience. He had to listen to her bargain for hours with the merchants, making him almost lose his mind.


    "Asha. I swear I won''t annoy you anymore. In exchange, leave me out of your shopping spree. I beg you." Arun said with the last bit of mental strength he had left before walking to his room to rest. He didn''t even wait for her to answer.


    As Julius exited Louise''s room in response to the door opening, he was taken aback by the sight of his pale-faced and tired friend.


    What did happen for him to end up in such a state?


    "I warned you. Don''t ever follow her if you don''t want to end like Arun." Adam said, laughing at the poor boy''s misfortune.


    "I understand. I swear I won''t accept her invitation." Julius answered, starting to share Arun''s shop phobia.


    "I brought back food. Today''s dish is roasted chicken stuffed with vermicelli. Come and try it." Asha said, looking at Julius with an innocent and satisfied smile.


    Julius shivered slightly before making his way to the dining room.


    *******


    After Julius had eaten another delicious dish under Adam''s envious gaze, he headed to his room.


    After an hour of relaxation and cleaning, he opened the window and jumped out.


    "We''ll have to spend the night out because the house is magically locked. Only Arun can open it with his family''s emblem." Adam reminded Julius.


    "No problem, I''ll just mention I wanted to take an early walk without disturbing anyone," Julius replied, finding a decent excuse.


    Adam nodded approvingly. He was pleased to see the boy growing more resourceful with each passing day.


    After this short exchange, Julius walked through the illuminated streets with a sense of anticipation.

 Chapter 91: Bartering in the City

    As Julius walked through the intricate streets of the city, he couldn''t help but look in awe at how bustling they were.


    The caf¨¦s and bars were filled with people. Moreover, some weird shops, illuminated by red lights, attracted his attention.


    "You are too young for those shops," Adam said, blocking Julius''s vision by standing before him.


    "Can''t I just have a quick look, big bro? I promise not to stay long." Julius asked curiously.


    "I said no!" Adam suddenly screamed while holding the boy by the arm, startling him.


    Adam''s sudden outburst startled Julius, who looked up at his brother in surprise, his eyes wide with shock. His big brother didn''t often yell at him, but when he did, it was usually for his own good.


    "I understand. I won''t go in these shops." Julius reassured Adam.


    ''I''ll ask Arun what is inside later.'' The boy thought, unaware that his naive and innocent curiosity would make him set foot into the world of adults. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s head back to the business district. We''ve got important things to take care of." Adam said, letting go of the boy''s arm.


    Julius acquiesced with a nod. They retraced their steps through the bustling streets until they arrived back at the main avenue they had traversed earlier that day.


    He stepped into a dimly lit shop, the scent of cured leather wafting through the air. Racks of finely crafted belts, bags, and leather armors lined the walls.


    "Sell one silver worth of the snake''s skin and use it to turn a part of the skin into leather," Adam said.


    Julius walked up to an old-looking merchant sitting behind the counter and retrieved the serpent''s skin from his bag.


    "Hello, I want to sell one silver worth of this tier two magical beast''s skin. I also want to turn one silver worth of what is left into leather." Julius asked with a polite smile.


    The old merchant''s eyes lit up as he examined the skin with the eyes of a professional. His old but sturdy hands ran through the material before he looked back at Julius.


    "Sure. Come back in a week to get your leather. However, I must warn you. Magical beast leather is extremely resilient and hard to work with. You''d better ask for a specialist if you want to use it." The old merchant said honestly.


    After all, such leather was usually used to craft sturdy armor. He didn''t want the kid to end up with a product he couldn''t use.


    "Thank you for your warning, mister. I''ll come back in a week to get the leather." Julius answered, smiling warmly at the old man.


    Next, he proceeded to another shop specialising in magical beast body parts and approached the counter.


    "Hello, I want to sell the eye of a tier two serpent. With the money, I want you to polish the other eye. It should look like an ornament." Julius asked a middle-aged merchant.


    However, the man shook his head. "I need twenty silver in addition to the eye." He said, greed flashing in his eyes and his voice dripping honey.


    Twenty silver was exorbitant. A commoner''s family of four could live for two years with that amount.


    The man clearly wanted to abuse Julius'' naivety and lack of knowledge to make a sizable profit.


    "Let''s search for another shop," Adam said, shaking his head at the merchant''s shamelessness.


    Julius nodded and made his way to the door. However, the merchant quickly offered, ''Fifteen silver! Trust me, it''s a good price.


    However, Julius kept walking. He ignored the dishonest merchant and exited the shop under the middle-aged man''s disappointed gaze.


    He thought he should have asked for ten silver when his head suddenly jerked back. He raised his hand to hold his reddened and painful cheek in shock. He could swear someone just slapped him. However, he was alone in the shop.


    As Julius entered another shop, Adam thought, grinning, ''That''s what you get for trying to scam a kid.''


    This time, the shop owner was more honest and asked for three silver in addition to the other eye. Julius sold what little serpent skin he had left to cover the extra cost before leaving.


    The merchant guaranteed him that the eye would be ready in a week.


    "Nice, now that we are done, you can explore the city however you want. Except for the shops with red lights, of course." Adam said, pleased to see his plan progressed smoothly.


    "Yay, thanks, big bro," Julius exclaimed happily. Then, he headed to various weaponry and armor shops.


    His eyes gleamed with excitement as he examined the expensive items and inquired about them.


    In one of the most luxurious shops, he even found a tier four enchanted sword. The merchant assured him that the weapon''s quality was rated as rare.


    "Humph, what''s so great about rare weapons? My spear is an epic weapon. I even have two mythical materials!" Adam said in disdain, shocking Julius.


    After a moment of thought, the boy looked at his big brother with a knowing smile.


    After all, he was aware of how much his brother liked to boast, so he heavily doubted his words.


    Based on what he had learned, epic weapons were typically regarded as family heirlooms within large noble families and were subjected to strict regulation.


    As for mythical items, they were things of legend. Even most royal families didn''t possess one. Not mentioning one, how could his big brother have two in his possession?


    Noticing Julius'' gaze, Adam said with a frown. "It''s true, I really have them! When did I ever lie?"


    However, Julius still didn''t believe him. "Sure, sure," he chuckled.


    Adam looked at the boy in frustration. ''Shit. I really have them!'' He screamed inwardly.


    After browsing through several shops, Julius suddenly commented. "I should start looking for a job to pay the enrollment fees. Two hundred gold isn''t a small amount."


    He remembered how hard he had worked to gather four gold coins in the past and shivered at the amount.


    "We could try working in an alchemist''s shop," Adam suggested. He remembered how Lucius always said that alchemist was the most profitable business in this world.


    He wasn''t familiar with this world money''s value. He only knew that Theodore paid them fifty bronze coins a month for their help.


    It may seem like breadcrumbs. However, Alina and Julius could eat meat daily back in the village. Moreover, they still had enough money at the end of the month to save it.


    "That''s true! I''m sure we can gather quite a sum with your help." Julius'' eyes lit up, convinced by his big brother''s idea.

 Chapter 92: Steam and Mosaics

    Following their idea, Julius entered various alchemy workshops to propose his services. However, he and Adam forgot to consider a small but glaring detail. Because of this detail, most shop owners gave the same answer. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Pah, I would be damned if I let a kid like you around my precious materials."


    "Get the hell out of here if you aren''t buying anything."


    "Haha, are you even attending the college? Do you even have an alchemist certification?"


    Despite Julius'' height and well-developed muscles, his youthful face betrayed his true age, making the alchemists laugh or snap at him for his daring joke.


    Frustrated after being rejected for the third time, Adam couldn''t hold back his annoyance. "I have a certification from the system. Here, it''s written in the job column! Old bastards. I''m sure I can brew potions much better than you lot."


    As Adam vented his frustration, Julius''s attention shifted to the ghost. It was the first time he heard of the system.


    "Mhh, it''s alright, big bro. I''ll ask my friends to lend me the money. We''ll slowly pay them back after obtaining an alchemist certification from the school." Julius proposed. He couldn''t think of another alternative.


    "know how I hate to be in debt... But you are right," Adam conceded with mixed feelings. They had already received considerable help from the couple. After all, Julius was fed and lodged without spending a single bronze coin.


    Silently pondering how to adapt his plan under the rising sun, Adam scratched his head. Meanwhile, Julius made his way back home. He didn''t want his friends to worry about his sudden absence.


    *****


    Accompanied by the glowing light of the morning sun, Julius heard Asha''s resounding screams as he approached the house.


    "He noticed because you fell asleep directly after returning yesterday."


    "If you kept your promise, I wouldn''t have been so tired! Why did you have to drag me into dozens of shops!" Arun yelled back before opening the door and dashing out to escape his fianc¨¦''s fury.


    Julius watched this scene in puzzlement as his friend ran towards him, screaming in panic, "You''re here, great! Quickly run before she catches us!"


    Not entirely sure what was happening, Julius ran with his friend, trusting Arun when concerned about matters related to his fianc¨¦''s temper.


    At the same time, Asha breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing the two boys running in the distance. She had feared Julius left for good. After all, they had indeed borrowed his wooden box without consulting him. She assumed he might have believed they stole it.


    However, contrary to Asha''s fears, Julius didn''t mind. He had long noticed the missing box. He trusted Arun that much.


    After running for a while, the two boys slowed down. They looked at each other with a smile before Arun said. "Wanna drink tea?"


    "Sure!" Julius nodded before stopping in a caf¨¦. Next, Arun ordered two cups of wormwood (absinthe) tea to let Julius taste something new.


    "I didn''t know that many different varieties of delicious tea existed," Arun said, enjoying his cup with glistening eyes.


    "That''s only the tip of the iceberg. There are many more varieties around the world. My father even drinks tea infused with magical herbs." Arun explained before hesitation clouded his face for a moment.


    "Hum, don''t ask me why, but I have your wooden box," Arun revealed after steeling his resolve. He chose not to lie.


    "Oh! I didn''t notice I lost it. Thank you for finding it, Arun." Julius said in surprise. He behaved as though he hadn''t noticed Arun taking it from his pocket the day before. Still, he wondered what he did with it.


    "He? Why did you leave the house alone if you didn''t notice it was missing?" Arun asked, astonished. He had shared Asha''s fear and thought he left because of them.


    "I... I just took an early stroll. I didn''t want to disturb your sleep, so I went alone." Julius said through gritted teeth. He couldn''t reveal Adam''s existence. Thus, he had no other choice but to lie.


    Adam noticed the conflicted expression on Julius''s face, his own brow furrowing in response. A pang of guilt washed over him as he began to feel like a burden on Julius''s friendship.


    However, he quickly shook his head. ''Since when did I think like that?'' He thought, his frown deepening. He still didn''t realise how much his subconscious had been affected four years ago.


    ''Humph, he is the one dragging me down. I would have already reached tier six if I was in my body. Or maybe five... four?'' He thought in consolation with a bitter smile.


    Arun sighed in relief, happy to learn that his friend wasn''t angry with them. Then, he asked, his smile warm and inviting. "Speaking of new experiences, have you ever been to a hamam? It''s an incredible way to wash and relax."


    "Accept, I''m tired of using my mana to clean you," Adam said with a shrug to the puzzled Julius.


    Julius shook his head, intrigued. "Can''t say I have. What''s it like?"


    "It''s fantastic. Trust me, you''ll love it," Arun replied, excitement evident in his voice.


    After paying twenty bronze coins for their order, he stood up and headed to the hamam his father liked to visit.


    With newfound curiosity, Julius followed Arun as they made their way through the bustling streets.


    Soon, Julius stepped into the grand hamam, greeted by the opulent sight of intricately patterned floor tiles that stretched across the expansive interior.


    The air was warm and heavy with the scent of exotic oils and fragrant steam. Marble columns rose majestically, supporting a domed ceiling adorned with delicate mosaic designs. Soft, ambient lighting danced off the walls, creating a tranquil atmosphere.


    Sounds of running water echoed gently through the space, inviting Julius to embark on a journey of relaxation and rejuvenation.


    While Julius stood at the entrance, captivated by the strangely beautiful building, Arun went to the counter and paid thirty-six bronze coins for their entry.


    Then, he added fifteen bronze coins to purchase a strange, brown, elastic substance and a sturdy wash-glove.


    "Let''s go. We have the whole place to ourselves since it''s still early." Arun turned to Julius and commented.

 Chapter 93: Sweat, Soap, and Surprises: A Hamam Experience

    The two boys undressed in the changing room. Arun gazed furtively at Julius'' muscled body in admiration. Next, he approached a man who stood waiting by the door.


    "Rub the two of us." He asked shortly while handing eighteen bronze coins to the man.


    The man took the money with a nod before fetching two buckets and heading to a steam-filled room.


    Warm steam greeted Julius and Arun as they stepped into the room, enveloping them like a comforting blanket. At first, Julius couldn''t help but tense up. Soon, sweat began to glisten on his forehead as he struggled with the intensity of the heat.


    But as time passed, he found himself surrendering to the gentle embrace of the warmth, the tension in his muscles gradually easing away. Julius soon realised that the hamam wasn''t just about cleaning the body but about seeking comfort in the warm embrace of the steam and heat.


    Simultaneously, the attendant opened two taps to fill the buckets: one releasing a cold stream of water and one releasing hot water. Next, he applied the brown, goo-like substance to his hands and massaged it onto the boys'' bodies.


    Julius jumped in fright at the sight of the substance approaching him. However, Arun quickly reassured him before letting the man rinse the soap.


    "Pfff. That black thing is soap. Don''t worry." Arun chuckled at Julius'' reaction.


    "Lie on the ground," the attendant instructed, looking at Julius.


    Curious about what would come next, Julius followed the man''s instructions and lay on his belly. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The attendant used the hard bathing glove to rub Julius''s back vigorously. Soon, grey strands began to appear on the large, muscled back of the boy.


    Then, the man rubbed Julius'' legs, arms, neck, belly and chest.


    ''What''s that grey thing?'' Julius thought in shock as the strands appeared on every part of his body.


    He has never seen such a weird scene back in the Belloria kingdom.


    Noticing his astonishment, Adam chimed in. "It''s your skin''s dead cells, mixed with oil and other impurities like pollution... I think."


    Julius gazed at his big brother in understanding. He would have never believed that despite keeping good daily hygiene, his skin would still contained that many impurities.


    After finishing the rubdown, the man poured a bucket of water over Julius to clean him. Then, he took out a flask of perfumed oil and coated the boy''s body.


    Enchanted by the smell and the feeling of property, Julius watched the man repeat the same actions on Arun.


    "I''m afraid I''ll come back every day to clean." Julius suddenly said, becoming a fan of hamams.


    "Haha, I don''t recommend you to do so. You should limit your visits to once a week, or you''ll end skinless." Arun explained, happy to see that his friend enjoyed the experience.


    "I can rub you if you really want to come back. We can save a few coins that way." Adam proposed after calculating the cost.


    Remembering that they had no money, Julius lowered his head in shame.


    ''I can''t count on Arun to pay for my every expense.'' He thought, determined to find a way to earn money.


    Julius pondered what he could do as the man finished cleaning Arun, who asked with a radiant smile, "Want to go for a massage? Asha is already angry, so we might as well enjoy our day."


    "You already did enough. I should start to earn money and pay for my own expenses." Julius said, shaking his head.


    "Come on. It doesn''t bother me. I''m even happy to have a friend accompany me." Arun insisted, still smiling.


    However, Julius had inherited from Adam a dislike for debts, whether monetary or moral.


    "I don''t want to feel like I''m taking advantage of you by letting you pay for everything. It wouldn''t be fair." He said righteously, unwilling to abuse his friend''s kindness.


    "I understand. Let me invite you from time to time, though. It really makes me happy." Arun nodded in response, respecting his friend''s opinion despite not agreeing.


    Julius agreed, then retraced his step back home alone. Arun still decided to get a massage, determined not to see his fianc¨¦ today.


    It was true that Asha was upset, but not with him. He dreaded becoming her target and enduring endless shopping trips. So, he decided to head home, taking over Louise''s supervision duty and allowing Asha to enjoy herself in the city.


    After a short walk, Julius saw that the house''s doors were open. He also noticed that Asha was relaxing in the garden and drinking a glass of fresh orange juice.


    His eyes widened as he walked to the table she was sitting at, thinking, ''Is that how she monitors Louise''s condition?''


    "Welcome back. You got us scared this morning. Where have you been?" Asha asked, smiling.


    "Sorry, I just wanted to walk under the morning sun," Julius answered apologetically.


    Asha nodded at Julius''s explanations, relieved he didn''t reproach them anything.


    "I have some great news!" Asha exclaimed before continuing, "Arun''s father sent us two maids and a cook to make our stay more enjoyable and tend to Louise."


    It was indeed great. With the presence of the two maids, they could now explore the city freely. Moreover, Julius wouldn''t have to cook breakfast anymore. The cook would take charge of their diet.


    Julius''s eyes lit up in excitement, ready to return and navigate the city''s streets. However, Adam suddenly said.


    "If you plan to stay out all day, I won''t accompany you. Wake me up when the materials are ready."


    Adam was unwilling to be dragged left and right and waste his time. He wanted to focus on his training and improve his mana control daily.


    After his endless duel with Gaston and subsequent awakening in this peaceful environment, he couldn''t help but notice how slower his progress had become.


    Moreover, he needed some time alone to refresh his mind. After all, it was mentally exhausting for him to be a mere spectator to other''s enjoyment.


    In response to his words, Julius''s eyes widened in astonishment. It was the first time his brother stated he wanted to be away.

 Chapter 94: Adams Retreat

    Julius watched with a stunned expression as Adam''s glowing eyes suddenly dimmed, signalling that he was unconscious.


    He wanted to answer; however, Asha stood next to him, gazing in his direction with worried eyes. She wondered why Julius''s expression shifted from happiness to confusion and finally disbelief so quickly.


    "Are you alright, Julius?" She asked, concern evident in her tone.


    Julius quickly answered with a bitter smile, saying, "I am."


    Asha remained unconvinced by his response but chose not to press him further. Instead, she changed the subject entirely.


    "By the way, where is that troublemaker?" She asked about Arun''s whereabouts, wondering why Julius was alone.


    Julius responded that his friend had gone to receive a massage, despite being unfamiliar with the concept. He also expressed his sentiments regarding their generosity and conveyed his desire to earn his own money.


    "I''ve known Arun since childhood, and you''re his first true friend. I assure you, he''s eager to share those experiences with you, and money is the least of his concerns. After all, his father is likely the wealthiest man in our country, second only to the King." Asha said, smiling at Julius''s honesty and good character.


    In her opinion, the only thing the boy lacked was a good background. If he had it, he would be a perfect man. After all, he was tall, muscled, good-looking, strong and honest.


    After thinking for a bit, the outline of a plan took form in her mind as she suddenly added. "Are you engaged to anyone in your country?"


    "Hah? I''m not. Why?" Julius asked, astonished by the out-of-context question.


    "Hehe, I have some beautiful and kind sisters I can introduce you to if you want," Asha replied with sparkling eyes, her merchant''s instincts awakening.


    She had no doubts that Julius would become a fine mage in the future. If she could arrange for him to marry into her family, they could gain a skilled and promising son-in-law.


    However, her assumptions about his future as a mage were wrong. She thiught that Julius used a spell to behead the serpent while he used internal energy. His path was totally different.


    "Hmm, I haven''t really thought about those things. Right now, my focus is on my training," Julius replied honestly.


    He had too many things to think about and not enough time to address them all: earning money, enrolling in college, becoming a tier two cultivator, resolving his brother''s problem, and reuniting with his missing mother.


    A trace of sadness flashed through the boy''s eyes as he thought about Alina. He hadn''t seen her for four years and really missed her presence.


    "Take your time to consider my proposal. We''re still young, and your interest in those matters may develop in a few years. I guarantee you won''t be disappointed by my sisters." Asha advised kindly before standing up and walking out of the garden to look for Arun with a menacing gaze.


    As Julius watched her leave, he pondered what his next steps should be. Soon after, he walked out, determined to find a job. Unbeknownst to him, his friends had already registered and paid for him, planning to surprise him.


    *******


    As the sun rose and fell, a week slowly passed by. The trio shared hearty meals and funny moments together every day. However, Julius was spending less time with the couple.


    He had finally found a job after searching for two days. Surprisingly, his employer was the old man working in the leather workshop.


    "He grew old and bored working alone in his shop, so he decided to hire the polite boy to clean and greet customers. Additionally, he occasionally taught him how to treat leather and craft items during slow periods.


    During this week, Julius tried to wake his brother several times. However, Adam didn''t answer any of his calls and kept training in the dreamplace.


    His new goal was to modify the complex mage''s hand spell. Unfortunately, it proved to be extremely challenging as it demanded high mana reserves and concentration to manifest for extended periods.


    This was understandable because the hands were highly versatile, capable of interacting with physical matter and mana alike.


    Adam had no doubts that this spell could become immensely potent if he succeeded in replicating it solely through mana control. The potential applications were limitless.


    For example, he could use it to manipulate extremely cold materials, infuse mana more intricately into his potions, or seamlessly blend it directly into the hot mixtures.


    He could also use the spell to wield more weapons in battle or even slap his enemy''s spells before they reached him.


    Those were just basic applications he thought of, but he knew he could find more. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he kept practising and understanding the spells working, he suddenly felt a violent tug accompanied by Julius'' voice.


    "It''s been a week, big bro. You''re material should be ready." The boy said with a reproachful tone.


    He didn''t understand why his brother had suddenly disappeared for a week, and he hated to see him being dragged behind him. It reminded him of bitter memories he preferred to forget.


    "Already?" Adam asked as he woke up with a frown. The scenery in the dreamplace never changed. Thus, he couldn''t keep track of time.


    "Why did you sleep for so long?" Julius asked, his tone tinged with unhappiness.


    "... I can''t really explain," Adam replied after a moment of hesitation. He didn''t know why, but he felt like staying alone for a few days.


    Disappointed by the answer, Julius shook his head but decided not to engage in a pointless argument. He pushed open the shop''s door and walked to the counter.


    "Hello, mister Khalid. Is the leather ready?" He asked the old man with a smile.


    "It is. You can check if the quality meets your requirements." Khalid replied, smiling while putting a squarish grey leather patch on the table.


    Adam observed the leather then asked Julius to manipulate it. He nodded in approval after witnessing its sturdiness and beautiful appearance.


    "I also have your week''s salary. I''m satisfied with your work, so I added a little extra to motivate you to keep up the good work." Khalid added with a kind smile while putting ten silver coins on the counter.


    Julius had only negotiated a salary of eight silver coins a week, making the man''s honesty all the more appreciated.

 Chapter 95: Gifts of the Ghost

    "Thanks a lot, mister." Julius respectfully answered, his head lowered in gratitude.


    He had only worked for five days, but Khalid paid him double what he should have. He liked how Julius always showed up on time and welcomed the customers with a smile and a respectful attitude.


    Moreover, Khalid was astonished by the boy''s strength in the few times he asked him for help in his crafts.


    "I can help you with your leather if you want." Khalid offered his help with a smile.


    However, Adam shook his head and said, "Tell him you want to make a secret product never seen before. He should pay us for the idea if he wants to craft it."


    Julius looked at his brother in astonishment, unsure about what to do. He thought for a bit before deciding to accept Khalid''s help and ignore Adam''s words.


    "What are you doing? The item I want doesn''t exist in this world. We can make a fortune by selling the patent!" Adam screamed at Julius in frustration.


    "Can you craft it yourself? If not, let him assist us," Julius answered while following Khalid inside his workshop.


    "Do you have a drawing of the item? The work will be harder if you use words alone to describe it." Khalid explained, pointing at a stack of drawings lying on his desk.


    "Extend your hand and speak gibberish," Adam grumbled.


    As Julius followed his brother''s instructions under Khalid''s puzzled gaze, a luxurious blue handbag made of solid mana appeared.


    The old man jumped back in fright at the sudden appearance. However, upon seeing Julius'' reassuring smile, he approached it with curiosity.


    "Tell him he can manipulate it as if it was the real item. He can also ask me to make it transparent if he wants to see what''s inside without opening it. I can even decompose it in several parts if needed." Adam''s words were repeated by Julius, making Khalid''s eyes light up in wonder.


    It was the first time he had seen such an ingenious way to use mana. His work would be over in no time with such a model.


    "You didn''t tell me you were proficient in magic, boy." You have real talent!" Khalid said excitedly, grabbing the bag and analysing its structure.


    Julius observed the peculiar item with curiosity. However, he couldn''t grasp its practical utility.


    "Don''t look at it as if it is junk. See Asha''s reaction when you give it to her. " Adam snorted, annoyed by the boy''s mistrust.


    Nevertheless, he assisted the enthusiastic Khalid in crafting the bag. They spent several hours working with the leather until the bag finally took form under Khalid''s skilful hands.


    With the last stitches finally made, Julius and Khalid stepped back to admire the beautiful end product. Khalid scratched his head in confusion, examining the bag from different angles. "It seems to be some kind of bag," he mused, "but I fail to understand how it is useful."


    He shared Julius'' scepticism about the item before branding the bag with an extremely shameless name.


    "Humph, see if I don''t earn money with my bag''s brand." Adam snorted again before falling silent.


    The handbag was entirely made of grey serpent leather, giving it a luxurious look. The magical beast''s leather was sturdy enough to resist a sword strike, making it durable and giving it an enjoyable texture. A metal chain connected its sides, allowing it to be carried over the shoulder. Moreover, its interior was composed of many small pockets on the sides.


    In the center of the mid-sized handbag, Adam Juiton could be read in bold letters.


    Adam nodded in satisfaction at the bag''s appearance, complimenting the skilled craftsman inwardly. The first part of his plan was now complete.


    "Let''s go to the other shop to get the eye," Adam said to Julius as he noticed it was already night.


    With grateful thanks exchanged, Julius and Khalid bid each other farewell, and the boy ventured out into the night, the magical handbag safely tucked under his arm.


    After a short walk, he headed to the counter and asked the middle-aged man if his item was ready.


    "It is. I hardened and polished the eye. Then, I added a hook by piercing a small hole on the top part." The man said, showing the result of his work.


    Adam, once again, nodded in satisfaction. The item looked exactly how he imagined it.


    "Slide the silver chain inside the hook." He instructed Julius, who was now looking at a beautiful necklace adorned by a gem-like but ferocious-looking serpent''s eye.


    Julius, now holding the two items, questioned Adam''s intention in his mind. Why did they have to craft those useless things? However, he soon received the answer.


    "Gift them to your friends to thank them for their hospitality," Adam said before returning to the dreamplace to continue his experiments.


    He found the outside world less and less appealing as he couldn''t enjoy it. He yearned for simple joys like the touch of the wind, the warmth of the sun on his skin, the taste of delicious dishes and the interactions with others.


    Thus, he decided to spend his time in seclusion, far from the things he yearned for but couldn''t have. He also distracted his mind by continuously training and delving into magic.


    "Ha? Big bro? Big bro?!" Julius called as Adam''s eyes dimmed once more. Unfortunately, he received no answer from the ghost.


    A thousand questions raced through Julius''s mind. Where had Adam gone? Why had he left so suddenly? Was he in danger? But with no answers, Julius was left feeling lost and uncertain. He already left for the whole week.


    When would he come back? Would he leave more often in the future? S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a heavy sigh, Julius turned away from the empty street and made his way home, Adam''s gifts clutched tightly in his hands.


    ******


    As he entered the familiar warmth of their home, Julius forced a smile onto his face, determined not to let his friends see his inner turmoil. But behind the facade, his mind was filled with worry for his brother.


    "Hey, guys. I brought back gifts." Julius said with mixed feelings. He felt saddened that the one who got such a good idea was absent.


    Furthermore, he felt guilty for taking credit when all he did was relay his brother''s ideas to the merchants.

 Chapter 96: The Bag, the Eye, and the Deal

    Arun quickly stood up and ran to Julius with glowing eyes, happy by his friend''s gesture.


    "Wow, what a ferocious-looking necklace. Does the eye come from the serpent?" Arun asked while putting the chain around his neck in excitement.


    He didn''t mind the modest silver chain; it marked the first time he had ever received such a thoughtful gesture from a friend. Furthermore, he could always replace it later with better materials. He valued the gesture more than the item''s monetary value.


    Moreover, considering the serpent''s eye as a tier two material, Arun contemplated enchanting it. That''s why he planned to seek his father''s assistance in imbuing the eye with magical properties. That way, he could transform this symbol of friendship into an artefact.


    On the other hand, Asha slowly examined her bag, her brow furrowed in concentration. She manipulated it, searched its interior, touched the material to get a feel of the texture, and went as far as to sniff the bag''s leathery scent.


    After finishing her inspection, Asha''s expression turned serious. With a final glance at the bag''s craftsmanship, she shifted her attention to Julius. "We need to talk," she said firmly, her eyes ablaze with determination.


    Arun stepped back, recognizing the determined look in his fianc¨¦''s eyes. He knew she was about to switch to merchant mode. Thus, he decided to silently observe their discussion, while Julius, still puzzled by Asha''s sudden seriousness, awaited her next move.


    "Are you the one who designed this bag? How many people have seen it so far?" Asha asked, her tone sharpened with curiosity as she focused on Julius.


    She really liked the handbag''s aesthetics and practicality. Moreover, she thought it had great potential as a commercial product.


    "Hmm. My brother designed it. Besides the two of us, only the craftsman who helped us knows about the design," Julius replied, scratching his head in confusion at Asha''s sudden seriousness.


    "Great!" Asha said, clapping her hands with a radiant smile. "I want to buy this bag''s design and production rights from your brother."


    Julius looked at her doubtfully. Why did she want to pay to produce this useless item? In his opinion, a pouch could almost do the same job, took less space and could be tied around the belt. Meanwhile, this bag had to be carried over the shoulder, which was less practical.


    As he was about to refuse, he suddenly remembered that his big brother was willing to sell the design to Khalid earlier. He wouldn''t be mad if he sold it to Asha then, right?


    "Sure, I don''t really know the prices, though," Julius replied pensively.


    "I won''t take advantage of you. What about ten per cent royalties on each bag we sell?" Asha suggested, ready to engage in fierce negotiations with Julius.


    Following Asha''s proposal and Julius''s moment of indecision, Arun, perceiving an opportunity, intervened, "How about twelve per cent, Asha?" He grasped Julius''s uncertainty and recognized the chance to negotiate a more advantageous deal for their friend.


    "Alright, twelve it is," Asha answered, unbothered by Arun''s intervention. In truth, she would have been disappointed if he didn''t try to help his only friend.


    "Deal," Julius answered, extending and shaking Asha''s hand. He didn''t understand much about what happened and didn''t really care. For him, the bag was useless. He would already be happy if he could earn a few silver coins thanks to the royalties.


    As the negotiation concluded with a firm handshake, Asha''s excitement bubbled within. She wasted no time expressing her eagerness to finalize the contract. Unfortunately, she couldn''t sign it here; enchanted paper and ink were required, a detail she hurriedly explained. Determination filled her voice as she announced her intention to draft an official magic contract with her mother at home.


    The urgency in her tone startled Arun and Julius, but they nodded in understanding as Asha made her way to the door, her impatience evident in the quickness of her steps.


    "I''ve got a clear vision for this," she added, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "Once we sign the contract, we''ll be ready to bring this handbag to market."


    With that, she hurried out of the house, her determination propelling her through the nearby streets towards the Gate.


    Julius and Arun watched in confusion as her small figure left the house, running through the nearby streets and heading to the Gate.


    With Asha finally out of sight, Arun pivoted toward Julius, a questioning expression on his face. "I appreciate the gift I received more. But seriously, what''s the big deal about a bag?"


    Julius scratched his head, mirroring Arun''s confusion. "I''m not sure either. A pouch or pockets seem more practical to me."


    Despite their scepticism, both men couldn''t fathom Asha''s sudden interest in the bag''s design. Arun leaned in, a hint of curiosity in his voice. "Do you think she has a plan already?"


    Julius shrugged, uncertainty clouding his features. "I have no idea. She''s always full of surprises." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arun nodded thoughtfully, acknowledging Asha''s knack for strategic thinking. He knew that if she wanted to invest in something, she likely had a solid plan and was sure she could make immense profits.


    Despite not possessing the same level of wealth as his own family, Asha''s family ranked among the top five in their country, and a mere handful of gold coins wouldn''t move her.


    As Julius pondered the unfolding events, he couldn''t shake the feeling that his big brother had orchestrated everything behind the scenes. Amidst their expressions of gratitude for the couple''s hospitality, Adam subtly forged a business partnership with Asha, a move that went unnoticed by everyone, even Julius himself.


    Julius felt a wave of uncertainty wash over him. What elaborate plans had his big brother concocted, and how deeply was he involved? Furthermore, why was he kept in the dark?


    Sensing his friend''s unease, Arun offered a comforting squeeze on his shoulder. Despite the gesture, Julius couldn''t shake the lingering feeling that they were venturing into a realm filled with unexpected twists and turns.

 Chapter 97: The Sisters Secret

    As the sun rose the following day, casting its golden rays across the sleepy streets of their neighborhood, Julius and Arun were awakened by the maids, who carried joyous news; Louise finally woke up after such a long time.Despite the healer''s visit, the young girl showed no sign of waking up in the past week, leaving the trio filled with worry and uncertainty about her condition. Each day seemed to drag on, the air heavy with the scent of medicinal herbs and the room bathed in the soft glow of candlelight as they watched over her.


    After catching wind of the news, the two boys sprang into action without a moment''s delay. Their hurried steps echoed through the house. Anticipation fueled their every move as they raced to the girl''s side, eager to extend their heartfelt thanks for her invaluable help.


    However, as they reached Louise''s room and caught a glimpse of the girl inside, they couldn''t help but be shocked by her appearance. The unremarkable Louise they knew had transformed into a youthful and stunning woman.


    "Are you really Louise?" Arun voiced his doubts with a frown while Julius nodded, agreeing with his question.


    "Yes?" Louise replied, her head tilting as her long black hair fluttered around her. Initially failing to comprehend the question, she was happy to see them before something clicked in her memory.


    Her emerald eyes darted left and right in panic, searching for the necklace she always wore. She soon found it lying on the table next to her bed and sighed in relief. The wind howled behind her as she dashed to the table and attached it around her neck in a flash.


    After she put the necklace, a magical scene greeted the two boys. Louise''s body metamorphosed. Her eyes dimmed and turned brown, her silk-like long hair became short, and her figure became slimmer under the boys'' shocked eyes.


    "What just happened?" Julius asked, gazing at the now familiar appearance of Louise with his jaw wide open. It was the first time he assisted at such a weird scene.


    "Her necklace is most likely enchanted," Arun commented before adding with a tinge of disbelief in his voice. "Probably with a tier four illusion spell."


    He struggled to grasp how a simple guard in the middle stage of the first tier could have acquired such an expensive and rare item. Reflecting on this, Arun''s suspicion of her deepened. Initially, he considered her a potential spy planted within Asha''s escort, but he quickly dismissed this idea. Asha and her mother were too sharp to fall for such schemes.


    As Arun''s suspicions of Louise''s identity and motivations intensified, Julius walked towards her with a wide smile. He didn''t really care about her appearance or the reason leading her to hide it. What mattered to him was that she had nearly died saving him from the monstrous Marco.


    "I''m glad you finally woke up. Thank you for saving me." Julius said, bowing his head respectfully towards Louise to show his appreciation.


    Glancing at him, Louise felt a wave of relief wash over her as she saw that he had survived, even though the fight had been incredibly unfair. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m just glad to see you safe. Where are the young lady and my two colleagues?" Louise asked, impatient to see everyone. However, she imagined the worse as she saw Julius'' and Arun''s faces grow somber.


    "Asha left yesterday. She should be back in a few hours. Concerning your colleagues..." Arun answered, remembering the brave warriors who fought until the end.


    Louise''s bright eyes dimmed after hearing the news. However, she understood how low their chances of survival were in the first place. After all, she almost died after being hit once by the monster. At least Asha was safe.


    After Julius summarized what she missed in the past week, Arun asked what he felt was the most important question, "Can you explain how you came in possession of this necklace and why are you hiding your true appearance?"


    Louise let out a sigh as she pondered the question. Revealing her true appearance was strictly connected to Asha''s family, a matter she had intended to keep discreet. Yet, considering she had already been seen by Arun, who was Asha''s fianc¨¦, she felt she could share the whole story.


    "Me and my two colleagues," she confessed, her voice weighted with the gravity of her revelation, "are the illegitimate daughters of Asha''s father. To avoid suspicion, we rely on enchanted items provided by our family to conceal our true appearance. In return for this secrecy, we''re permitted to serve and reside within the manor."


    Arun gazed at Louise in shock after her revelation. He would have never guessed that Asha''s guards were, in fact, her sisters. He now understood why she was so sad after two of them died and why she went as far as to bring a tier three healer to help her recover.


    He still had to confirm that everything was true with Asha. However, for now, he cast his suspicion away and decided to trust her. After all, he noticed how she looked like an older version of his fianc¨¦ without the necklace''s effects.


    "I bet you must be starving after sleeping for so long," Julius said with a smile after sensing the conversation take such a serious turn, "Want to have breakfast?"


    Louise nodded at Julius with a smile, her eyes regaining light. She was grateful he didn''t treat her differently despite learning about her origins. After all, in the noble community, nothing was more shameful than a bastard.


    As they sat down for breakfast, the atmosphere lightened. Louise, now relieved of her secret burden, shared tales of her past with Julius and Arun. Laughter echoed through the room, breaking the tension that had lingered for days.


    Just as the morning sun bathed them in its warmth, the door burst open. Asha stood in the doorway, her eyes widening in surprise at the awakened Louise. The room fell silent as everyone awaited her reaction.

 Chapter 98: Louises Destiny, The Contracts Power

    "Sis..." Asha halted, then corrected herself, "Louise, I''m relieved to see you finally awake," she said, tears of happiness welling in her eyes. Her worries had grown with each passing day as her loyal guard remained in a coma despite the healer assuring them she would wake up in a few days. Asha quickly stepped forward to embrace her with a wide smile.As Asha embraced Louise, she felt a wave of relief wash over her. Seeing her friend awake filled her with a sense of hope for the future. However, amidst the joy, a lingering unease remained. The events leading up to Louise''s coma had left scars on both of them, scars that would take time to heal.


    With a deep breath, Asha gently pulled away from the embrace, her eyes searching Louise''s face for any signs of lingering pain or confusion.


    "Are you feeling alright?" She asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Louise offered a beautiful smile in response, her gaze reflecting gratitude for Asha''s unwavering support despite their different social standings. "I''m getting there," she replied softly. "But there''s something we need to discuss..."


    Louise''s voice quivered as she explained how the two boys stumbled upon her when she wasn''t wearing her enchanted necklace. She found herself unravelling the details, telling them about the guard''s origins.


    At the same time, the boys scratched their heads in embarrassment. They shouldn''t have barged into the young guard''s room, impatient to see her awake. Their honest mistake led to her revealing one of Asha''s family secrets.


    "It''s ok," Asha said, shaking her head, "Arun would have learned about this sooner or later, and I trust Julius."


    Then, she took a document from her gray handbag and extended it to Louise with a bright smile, "After you almost lost your life to heroically save us, I negotiated a reward for you with Mother."


    Louise''s hands trembled as she grabbed the document while biting her lips. She had caught a glimpse of the title but couldn''t bring herself to trust it was true until she thoroughly read it. Soon, tears started to flow down Louise''s cheeks after confirming everything was real.


    "You shall now be known as Louise Kaur, second daughter of the Kaur county." Asha declared in a happy tone.


    "It''s like a dream come true. Thank you so much, Asha." Louise sniffled while expressing her gratitude. She was now entitled to the same privileges every noble had. Moreover, she wouldn''t be forced to hide her appearance anymore.


    Julius and Arun watched the emotional scene unfold, nodding approvingly and smiling widely. The girl deserved her reward after suffering so much.


    Asha''s smile curled wryly as she unveiled the plan she and her mother had crafted. Louise would discreetly exit the house, only to return transformed, assuming the role of Asha''s elder sister. In this guise, they would introduce her as a new persona, seamlessly blending into their scheme.


    "Well, honesty works as well, I guess," Asha declared, looking mischievously at the two boys before pivoting back to Louise and adding, "If you desire, you can enrol in the college with us."


    "Can I really?" Louise asked in disbelief. She never had any hope to learn magic, much less join one of the nine academies.


    The three youths nodded in unison, their expressions reflecting unanimous agreement. They all held a favorable opinion of the girl, not only for her selflessness but also for her strength and sharp wit. After all, apart from Julius, she was the sole individual who harbored suspicions that their journey was being sabotaged by an unknown adversary.


    Moreover, they all wished to have her join them in their academy days. The thought of their upcoming reunion at the academy filled the room with a sense of excitement.


    The trio couldn''t help but reminisce about the adventures they had shared during their travel, and the prospect of having her join them once again brought smiles to their faces.


    Amidst the chatter, Asha''s gaze lingered on the contract, a tangible reminder of her responsibilities. With a deep breath, she refocused her attention on the task at hand, knowing that there was still much to be done.


    "I brought the magic contract with me," Asha said, showing a parchment covered by glowing symbols to Julius, "Its binding powers can''t be undone. In case one of the parties breaks the clauses, they would be penalised by losing half their magic power."


    Julius nodded, understanding that the penalty wasn''t to be taken lightly for any mage. He couldn''t help but recall how long and arduous it was to progress through the tiers. Moreover, the penalty didn''t seem to have a limit. So, if a tier four mage broke the contract''s agreements, his strength would drop all the way down to tier two.


    However, as a cultivator, his path was different. He didn''t rely on mana or magic to increase his strength and thus wasn''t impacted by the penalties of those contracts. Of course, he had no intention to renege on his obligations and just analysed the situation rationally.


    After taking a few minutes to read the clauses, Julius nodded, satisfied.


    Asha and her mother would become the owners of the design and have full rights to its productions. As compensation, Julius would receive twelve per cent of their profits. In addition, he was forbidden to share the bag''s design or to show the production process to anyone.


    Seeing nothing out of place or suspicious in the contract, Julius signed it with a quill lent by Arun.


    With their agreement solidified, the group shared a brief moment of camaraderie, their friendship strengthened by the bonds of their shared endeavors.


    As they prepared to part ways for the evening, the group exchanged smiles and a few lighthearted remarks, the weight of the signed contract lifting from their shoulders. The anticipation of their collaborative efforts brought a newfound energy to the room.


    With a final round of well-wishes, Asha bid Julius farewell, her mind buzzing with possibilities. As she made her way home to deliver the signed contract to her mother, thoughts of the different product ranges they could create to maximise their revenue danced in her mind, filling her with a sense of optimism for the journey ahead. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 99: Tensions in the Manor

    Three weeks slipped away like grains of sand through an hourglass. In that span, Julius turned twelve, a milestone eagerly anticipated and celebrated with fervor among his friends.Asha had lovingly prepared the birthday cake, adorned with twelve colorful candles that danced with each breath of air. The room echoed with laughter and chatter, a symphony of joy that enveloped Julius in a comforting embrace.


    As he leaned forward to blow out the candles, he made a silent vow to embrace the year ahead with courage and determination. And so began his journey into the uncharted territory of adolescence, eager to see what lay ahead.


    After those three weeks, the group of four stood on the precipice of a new chapter, a single day remaining before the beginning of this academic year.


    Julius woke up, his heart filled with anticipation at the prospect of discovering new things and maybe finding a solution to help his brother overcome his peculiar condition. As he rose from his bed and walked to the dining room, the weight of this mission rested heavily on his shoulders, yet his determination burned brighter than ever before.


    ''I''m sure we''ll find a solution.'' He thought, glancing at his still-sleeping brother. After failing to wake Adam up for three weeks, he began to understand that there might be more to his brother''s decision to sleep than he initially thought.


    That is when he remembered a conversation from years ago, in what seemed to be a distant and foreign life they once had in the Riverwood manor.


    He recalled how the ghost had jokingly changed the subject when asked if he ever felt lonely. At that time, he had been too young to understand that his brother''s mind had already been burdened. However, he now understood that his state was only growing worse as time passed.


    As Julius pondered his brother''s condition and their shared past, the creak of the front door interrupted his thoughts. Turning, he saw a figure holding a one-meter-long wooden briefcase stepping into the house. Julius''s brow furrowed in confusion; he didn''t recognise the newcomer.


    "Hello?" Julius called out tentatively, his voice echoing through the empty hallway.


    The figure turned towards him, revealing a somewhat familiar face framed by a cascade of dark curls. "Julius?" the newcomer said, scanning the boy with his green eyes, a hint of uncertainty in his voice.


    ''How does he know my name?'' Julius thought, squinting his eyes. He couldn''t explain why but felt that the man was extremely powerful. ''His life force seems to meet the tier two standards, but that feeling of danger... He must be a high tiered mage!''


    After coming to that conclusion, Julius asked respectfully but on guard, "And you are, sir?"


    The man laughed loudly in response, making his luxurious clothes flutter and his pieces of golden jewellery clinking against each other before answering by asking another question. "You have been living in this house for close to a month. Yet you don''t know who its owner is?"


    As Julius'' eyes widened after realising the man''s identity, Arun, who had been alerted by the loud laughter, walked out of his room and, upon seeing the man, said excitedly, "Good morning, father." Then, he shortly introduced him to Julius. "That old man is my father, Vikram Aurelium."


    "Who are you calling an old man?" Vikram said, his brow twitching at his son''s poor presentation. Then, he turned to Julius with a fake smile and said, while walking towards the dining room. "Let''s have breakfast together. I''m dying to learn more about you."


    Julius nervously gulped in response, his heart pounding in his chest. His instinct screamed at him that Vikram didn''t invite him out of politeness. If he committed the slightest mistake, his situation would become dire.


    As he entered the dining room after a short moment of hesitation, he noticed Vikram greeting Louise and Asha, who were already eating.


    After exchanging small pleasantries with the two ladies, Vikram pointed at a nearby seat while looking at Julius, ready to press him for answers about the sabotage incident.


    Julius shivered as Vikram''s gaze became razor sharp as he asked commandingly, his voice reverberating inside the room, "Where do you come from, and why do you want to join the College of Alchemy and Transmutation?"


    The air distorted under Vikram''s magic pressure, almost forcing Julius to his knees. He wanted to make the boy despair after realising how wide the chasm between their strength was before obtaining his answers. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It''s like how Lucus questioned me back then.'' Julius remembered while resisting the pressure with a frown.


    Vikram gazed at Julius, his eyes sparkling with a hint of astonishment. He wasn''t going all out, but the boy''s ability to somewhat stand firm against his magic pressure was still shocking. After all, he was three tiers higher.


    Through gritted teeth, Julius fought against the pressure. Slowly, his back straightened. However, as he was about to answer the powerful man''s questions, his eyes met Vikram''s playful gaze.


    Before he could utter a word, the pressure weighing on his body suddenly increased by twenty per cent, making his legs tremble under the weight. Then, with each passing second, the intensity kept increasing.


    ''He is much stronger than Lucius! What does he want to know so much to make me go through this?'' Julius thought, angered by the man''s forceful method and his own powerlessness.


    In the meantime, Julius'' friends watched the scene in shocked displeasure. What was Arun''s father''s objective? Why was he tormenting their savior?


    "What are you doing, old man? Let my friend go!" Recovering from his stupor, Arun dashed to stand by Julius'' side, hoping to make his father stop. However, he crashed, face first, with a surprise yelp on a solid wall of mana that suddenly appeared.


    As Arun rubbed his painful nose, sprawled on the ground, he heard his father say, "Stay put until I ascertain he isn''t playing a role in the traitor''s plan."


    As the pressure increased on Julius'' body, almost forcing his knees to touch the ground, Vikram failed to anticipate the unforeseen ramifications his actions might provoke, unknowingly triggering a cascade of events beyond his expectations.

 Chapter 100: Confrontation in the Dining Room

    "I can''t hold on anymore..." Julius thought, his teeth gritted so fiercely that his gums began to bleed, the metallic taste a stark testament to his escalating agony.His emotions roiled within as his left knee reluctantly connected with the unforgiving ground. Unwilling to bow before the man, he exerted every ounce of effort, but Vikram''s magical pressure proved insurmountable. Despite his valiant struggle, he found himself yielding.


    However, just as Julius began feeling a mixture of shame and humiliation, a familiar voice, tinged with anger, erupted from behind him. "Who dares force me to wake up?!"


    Following the voice''s declaration, a ghostly silhouette floated before Julius, its eyes ablaze with wrath. With a graceful yet powerful arm swing, the ghost sliced through Vikram''s oppressive magical pressure as effortlessly as a hot knife cutting through butter. Sparks of energy scattered, dissipating into the air as the tension in the space eased.


    Julius watched in awe as the ghost''s intervention turned the tide of the confrontation. However, he quickly started to have a bad premonition about the subsequent events.


    After all, he had never seen anyone take advantage of or bully his big brother''s friends without paying a dear price. However, this time, they were confronting a powerful mage, and his brother''s temper might land them in a world of trouble.


    As Julius'' mind raced to find a solution to disarm the exploding situation, Vikram''s eyes lit up in astonishment after witnessing his mana dissipate. The magical pressure he exerted on Julius had already reached the late stage of the second tier standard. Yet, the boy had somehow managed to free himself and even went as far as to destroy it.


    Vikram started to consider that the boy was either hiding something or was an incredible genius when it came to mana control. However, before he could think further, the air around him gave him a weird feeling. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He quickly mobilised his mana and spoke a single word. "Mana barrier."


    Next, loud booming sounds echoed around Vikram''s body, raising a cloud of dust and sending wooden shards flying everywhere in the dining room.


    ''Shit, I''m too late.'' Julius screamed inwardly while dodging a piece of the chair Vikram was seated on. His big brother''s counter-attack had been extremely swift, leaving only a second between the moment he cut through Vikram''s pressure to the one where the air inexplicably exploded.


    Subsequently, he quickly ran to his brother and whispered, "That man is Arun''s father, a powerful mage. We should avoid fighting him."


    He was unwilling to see the situation degenerate more. However, Adam didn''t share his opinion.


    "Don''t tell me what to do!" He snarled, leaving Julius dumbstruck. Had he known, he would have compromised and kneeled to resolve everything peacefully, but now he was caught off guard by Adam''s reaction.


    In the meantime, the dust hiding Vikram''s body from everyone''s vision was suddenly blown away, revealing an unscathed man protected by a shimmering blue barrier.


    "Not bad, kid. I''m not sure about what you exactly did, but this spell has great potential." Vikram said with a smile, acknowledging how unique the attack was.


    "Humph!" Adam snorted in response, annoyed to see the man unfazed after using his strongest mana technique so close to him.


    "However, do you realise how troublesome your situation has just become?" Vikram asked Julius with a playful smile. After all, the boy had just attacked not only a duke but also an honorary professor of the College of Alchemy and Transmutation in his own house.


    In this world with its strict hierarchies, these offences were largely enough to warrant the death penalty to the perpetrator.


    Julius'' face paled. His premonition came true in the worst possible manner.


    However, Adam, who lived in a world where the concept of nobility had been forgotten for centuries, was unfazed.


    "I don''t care about who you or your grandpa are!" He roared in Vikram''s direction, making Julius'' pale face become as white as a sheet in consequence.


    ''Come on, big bro... You''re going to get us killed!'' Julius thought in panic, just before feeling the air being displaced. Small explosions and the sound of whistling wind followed.


    As soon as he ended his sentence, Adam had already acted and fired five mana bullets with enhanced speed at Vikram''s shimmering barrier. He was determined to hit the man at least once.


    Despite his irritation, he knew he couldn''t fight the man for too long. After all, as Julius said, Vikram was a powerful mage, and he didn''t want to awaken his suspicion. Thus, this attack would be his last.


    Clank Clank Clank


    The bullets crashed on Vikram''s barrier in a cacophony of clinging noises, making Vikram frown in response.


    What was wrong with this boy? Despite his pale face, he attacked him ruthlessly right after his warning. Moreover, how did he know such peculiar spells and, more importantly, how to combine them at such a young age?


    Most of the time, if a young noble of similar age was proficient in using a single spell, he would already be deemed as having high potential, not to mention two. Furthermore, spell combination was only possible with mana control at the tier three standard at minimum.


    Vikram''s confusion deepened as he reached that conclusion. Either the boy was a super genius with tier three mana control while being a tier one novice, or he used artefacts that could store and release spells.


    As Vikram theorised with a serious expression plastered on his face, Adam sighed before turning to Julius. "Tch... might as well stay awake now. College should start soon."


    As Julius heard how casual his brother was about the mess he created, he couldn''t help but look at him reproachfully.


    In the meantime, Arun, Asha and Louise gazed at Julius in shock, lost for words at his sudden display of magic mastery. Despite their journey, they had no idea he was so proficient in magic.


    After recovering, Arun shouted angrily at his father., "If you keep bullying my friend, let''s see who will inherit your titles and responsibilities because I won''t!"


    This time, Vikram visibly paled, his expression betraying his incredulity. Since when had children started renouncing their rights?

 Chapter 101: Inferno of Interrogation

    Arun''s threat echoed in Vikram''s mind with the might of a thunderbolt. He knew his arrogant son well enough to understand that he would never joke or bluff with his noble''s privileges on the line.In addition, Arun was his only son. Despite his high position and authority in the Agnivana kingdom, he stayed faithful to his wife. Even after they learned she couldn''t bear any other children, he never cheated on her.


    Vikram shook his head in annoyance, thinking bitterly that his situation was wrong. Typically, it was the father who disowned a child after a grave mistake, not the other way around. Yet, here he stood, being threatened by his son to renounce his rights when he didn''t want him to.


    As he thought to this point, his frustration grew more pronounced after each passing second. He looked through the mana barrier and straight into his son''s eyes, "And what will you do after leaving? Sleep in the streets?" He said in a cold tone, clearly displeased by Arun''s words.


    Confronted by the intense gaze of his father, Arun gulped nervously. Cold sweat matted his forehead, and his legs uncontrollably shook at the sight of Vikram''s green eyes releasing wisps of blue mana. It was the first time he was subjected to such pressure by his father, and he felt as small as an ant.


    "He''ll live with me in my family!" Asha''s voice resounded powerfully. She understood that he had to check Julius'' intentions after the failed ambush, even if the probability that he was an enemy was low. However, she was unhappy with Vikram''s brutal way of handling things.


    Vikram''s brows furrowed, his displeasure etching lines across his face like deepening rifts in the earth. He clenched his jaw, suppressing the urge to reprimand her then and there.


    Yet, time was a precious commodity he couldn''t afford to squander on their petty disagreements. He chose to swallow his irritation, like bitter medicine, and turned his attention away from Asha.


    Instead, his gaze settled on Julius, who was blankly looking at the ceiling, unaware that Adam was comfortably lying above him, already planning his revenge with a sinister grin.


    "Be ready. I''ll go all out and be done with this farce." As his words escaped his mouth, the space surrounding Julius started to shake.


    Then, Julius'' perception of the world turned orange. No matter where his eyes landed, he saw a blazing inferno burn vigorously and slowly devouring the room.


    As the room''s temperature increased to become even hotter than the hamam he visited, he felt as if the space around him started to weigh a ton. If he had been familiar with the concept of gravity, he would have felt as though it had doubled.


    "Now, talk! Are you related to the ambushes Arun and Asha suffered? What are you trying to achieve by staying around him?" Vikram''s voice reverberated so powerfully that the crackling sound of fire filling Julius'' ears completely disappeared.


    Simultaneously, Adam, who had been lying relaxedly, suddenly fell to the ground next to Julius. He quickly swung his arm, imbuing his right hand with a solid and razor-sharp surge of mana to cut through the pressure again.


    However, as he brought his arm down, Vikram instantly shifted his gaze from Julius to him seemingly feeling something in that location.


    ''Shit, I''ll have to endure it.'' Adam seethed with anger at being forced down. If Julius refused to kneel because of his aversion to being at the mercy of others, Adam, on the other hand, refused because of his incredible pride.


    ''This man better not stay around, or I''ll torment him until my anger is quelled.'' He thought through gritted teeth, swearing to make the man bow in front of him in the future.


    Despite his anger, he refused to let it dictate his actions. Halting any attempts to free himself, he strained to open his mouth. "Answer... QUICK," he demanded, the words emerging with difficulty.


    Although unaffected by the temperature, the relentless pressure exerted a gradual toll on his soul.


    Upon hearing his big brother''s weak voice, Julius answered Vikram''s questions in a panic.


    "I Know nothing about the ambush. Arun proposed to me to stay with him. I refused at first, but he insisted!" Then, he took a short pose to inhale a mouthful of burning air before continuing with an honest but determined gaze. "In the end, I accepted because we are friends."


    Vikram nodded, satisfied by Julius'' answer. This interrogation method was commonly used on lower tiered mages and proved effective most of the time.


    As he retrieved his mana and freed Julius from the pressure, he said with an apologetic smile, "Sorry, boy. I had to be a hundred per cent sure that you weren''t involved with that traitor, Marco."


    However, he didn''t mention that his primary focus was to unravel Julius'' relationship with his son. After all, the odds of such a young and foreign kid being associated with Marco were low.


    Fortunately, despite being subjected to the heat and pressure of his mana, the boy added that they were friends with such an honest look, proving that the sentiment was genuine.


    Having now a favorable opinion of Julius, Vikram said with a light-hearted tone, "I''m now curious about you and your teacher. He must be a remarkable mage if he managed to teach you mana control to this extent." He helped Julius up at the same time and dusted his clothes with a short but powerful burst of mana.


    Still a little dazed, Julius noticed that the raging inferno was gone. However, contrary to his expectations, nothing seemed to be burned in the room, and there was no smell of burned wood.


    However, before he could totally recover from what just happened, Arun, Asha and Louise quickly dashed to stand between him and Vikram.


    "Humph, Let''s leave this old man in his big house, all alone." Arun''s voice was filled with anger and disapproval directed at his father but also hints of shame and sadness at what his friend had to go through.


    As everyone nodded and Arun walked to support the still-dazed Julius, Vikram suddenly said with a playful smile, showing the wooden briefcase he had been carrying since the beginning. "What a shame. I worked so hard with my friend to create this masterpiece. Yet, it will end up without an owner. Pitty, pitty."


    Simultaneously, Adam, still sprawled on the ground, thought hatefully, his eyes glowing ominously. ''I solemnly declare you as my enemy. What you did to me today, I''ll do it to you with compounded interests added!"


    sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 102: Gifts of Gratitude

    Upon hearing his father''s tone, Arun''s brow twitched in annoyance. As a tier four alchemist, he knew his father wouldn''t use the word masterpiece to designate trash items. He would be lying if he said he didn''t want to obtain the item for his friend, as it was planned."Give us the case. We don''t want to stay here any longer." Arun said decisively.


    "Oh? Did you forget you''ll be assigned dorms tomorrow in the academy anyway?" Vikram''s voice carried a tone of casual dismissal as he strode to the table, effortlessly replacing the blown-up chair with a fresh one. "What''s the point of leaving now?"


    As Vikram''s words settled upon them, the four youths found his reasoning sound. It was true that they would leave tomorrow anyway, so why not stay one last night?


    "Don''t waste my time, Arun. You know why I had to do that," Vikram said with a hint of impatience, his smile widening as he reached for the wooden case. "Now come, let''s discover my masterpiece.


    As he lifted the wooden cover, a beautiful silver mist wafted out of the case.


    The enchanting spectacle attracted everyone''s attention. Despite not having decided if they should stay for the night, they curiously approached the case to see what treasures it contained.


    Soon, a singularly striking gladius emerged, crafted from the fang of a serpentine creature of modest renown. This solitary fang, carefully selected for its size and integrity, formed the heart of the blade, its sleek curvature hinting at the lethality it once possessed in life.


    The hilt, fashioned from Marco''s enigmatic beast core, cradled the fang with reverence. Its smooth surface bore the faint traces of ancient runes, imbued with a subtle energy. Though modest in appearance, the beast core hilt held a quiet power, a conduit for the wielder''s intent and focus.


    The gladius embodied both grace and effectiveness with its size. Its blade, measuring around 45 centimeters (18 inches), struck a perfect balance for close combat, offering agility without compromising power. Tapering elegantly from base to tip, the blade ensured swift maneuvers and formidable cutting capability.


    Overall, the gladius possessed a compact yet commanding presence, perfectly suited for swift and decisive engagements. Its size spoke of practicality and versatility, embodying the essence of a weapon designed for both offense and defense in equal measure.


    Julius'' eyes widened in astonishment at the appearance of the elegant weapon, his mind racing with curiosity about Vikram''s motives for showing it to them.


    At the same time, Vikram smiled widely and threw the gladius towards Julius. "Take it. In exchange, forgive me for what happened earlier." After witnessing the boy''s talent, he couldn''t help but be interested in him. After all, it was the first time he ever heard a twelve-year-old boy had reached such heights in mana control.


    Julius caught the gladius with a weird expression. What was Vikram''s intentions? He found the situation strange. After all, he had been questioned only to be given a weapon in apology right after.


    "Stop lying, old scammer!" Arun yelled, exposing Vikram''s lies. "We prepared this sword as your reward for saving us so many times on the road."


    Asha nodded at Arun''s words, then made a hand sign at a maid before saying with sparkling eyes while Vikram scolded his son for exposing him. "My family also prepared a reward for you. It''s nothing as extravagant as that sword, but I hope you''ll still like it."


    Next, she took a document out of the grey handbag Julius had gifted her and gave it to him with a smile. "This is a shop''s deed in the capital of the Belloria Kingdom. I hope it''ll help your brother with his dream."


    Upon hearing her words, the extremely angry Adam couldn''t help but calm down. He looked at her in shock. The girl was remarkably considerate and kind for her age.


    ''It''s sad she already has a fianc¨¦... If she didn''t, I wouldn''t mind if Julius tried to seduce her.'' His opinion of Asha became extremely high after she gifted him the shop.


    However, he forgot a detail. He would be dragged into shops almost daily if Julius truly ended with her. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Simultaneously, the maid returned, carrying a large bag over her shoulder before handing it to Julius.


    "We also prepared a few sets of clothes for you. I took the liberty to ask for your house''s coat of arms to be embroidered on them." Asha revealed the bag''s contents, looking at Julius with her bright green eyes.


    Julius couldn''t help but stagger back after receiving such expansive gifts. "It''s too much. I can''t accept." He said, his face flustered. They really took him by surprise with their gifts.


    He didn''t feel they owed him any rewards for what happened on the roads. After all, they shortened his travel time by a few weeks thanks to their carriages. Moreover, he had been living and eating for free in their house for the past month. It was largely enough a reward, in his opinion.


    Upon seeing Julius'' reluctance to accept such expansive gifts, Vikram nodded in acknowledgement. He could tell that the boy wasn''t simulating his reactions, and they were genuine, proving once more that he didn''t stick with the couple to take advantage of their money or connections.


    "Accept everything. You deserve them," Vikram insisted, his tone earnest as he pressed the gifts into Julius''s hands. "If we don''t reward you properly after you saved two noble heirs, why would people bother to help us in the future?" His gaze softened, reflecting genuine gratitude. "We also paid your enrollment fee for this year."


    "What?" Julius asked in disbelief. After he worked for three weeks in this expensive city, he managed to save a little less than half a gold coin through his work at Khalid''s workshop. That''s why he understood fully how terrifying the sum of two hundred gold coins required for his inscription truly was.


    "Humph, don''t act like you''ve done us some grand favor. I would''ve earned those gold coins through my handbag venture anyway," Adam grumbled, displeased with Vikram''s sudden shift in demeanor.

 Chapter 103: Bags, Blade, and Boundless Potential

    As Vikram began to display kindness, even going so far as to give Julius gifts, Adam struggled with his lingering animosity. How could he continue to harbor resentment if Vikram kept acting so generously?"Speaking about money." Asha started, echoing Adam''s thoughts about their bag venture, "Your handbag design is making a killing among the female population. Here is your share of the earnings."


    Asha dropped a heavy pouch on the table. The pleasant sound of coins clinking resonated in Adam''s ears, making him smile.


    He knew Asha would see the bag''s market potential. After all, she had harassed Arun about commercial venture ideas daily during their travel.


    "Your share of this month''s profit comes to nine gold coins." As he waited, impatient to know how much he earned, Asha answered his question by giving the number.


    "The profits are a bit low as our customer base is still growing as we recently launched. We mainly sold them to noble women, but we plan to diversify our product ranges in the future." She explained with enthusiasm.


    She was really excited by this venture and already planned to advertise the bags throughout the Agnivana Kingdom before eventually selling them abroad.


    As Adam''s eyes sparkled with greed at the mention of nine gold coins, Julius, on the other hand, looked at Asha with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Did you mean nine silver coins?" He asked the girl in a trembling voice. How could selling such useless bags turn out to be so profitable? If there was no mistake, why did he spend a whole month working for a measly salary of eight silver per week?


    Asha giggled at Julius'' shock and opened the pouch to show him nine glistening gold coins.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help but turn to the greedy ghost in shock. Everything finally clicked in his mind as the pieces that composed Adam''s plan fell into place.


    "Put my money away." Adam salivated at such wealth. He had planned to ask the couple for a loan to pay the enrollment fees. However, without revenue, he doubted his friends would accept. That''s when he thought about selling easy-to-make items from Earth.


    After pondering for a few days, he chose the handbag as they already had the materials required for its confection, thanks to the serpent''s skin.


    That''s why he gifted a prototype to Asha. He was sure she would understand the fashion since she liked to visit shops so much and come to love its practicality. After all, if women on Earth used them, there must be a reason.


    However, the situation deviated slightly from his prediction. He didn''t expect the two nobles to pay for their fees entirely as a reward. ''I''ll repay them by helping with their studies,'' he thought, his eyes burning with impatience at the prospect of learning more about alchemy and magic.


    Simultaneously, Julius attached the gold-filled pouch to his belt before meticulously inspecting the gladius. It would be a lie to say that he wasn''t happy to receive such an elegant and powerful-looking weapon.


    Witnessing his interest in his gift, Vikram grabbed Julius'' shoulder and said, "Identification."


    As mana gathered and travelled from Vikram''s palm to the boy''s eyes, rows of text floating in the air appeared before the boy''s eyes, astonishing him.


    As he read the letters, Julius quickly understood that Vikram was helping him understand the sword''s properties by showing him its description.


    Julius'' Gladius:


    Rank: T1 Growth-type Legendary weapon


    Description: Crafted from a serpent fang and Marco''s enigmatic beast core, this gladius exudes lethal elegance. Marco''s unique beast core, a rare fusion of a dan tian, an energy center from the body''s cultivation, and a traditional beast core, imbued the weapon with unparalleled potential.


    This fusion transformed it into a Growth-type item, unlocking the latent ability to absorb both mana and qi, the dual life forces of the universe. Through this integration, the gladius became not just a weapon but a living entity, evolving and growing alongside its wielder.


    Abilities:


    Fang''s Venom: Upon striking a target, the gladius releases a potent venom from the serpent fang, causing gradual weakening and debilitating effects over time.


    Qi Absorption: The gladius has the ability to absorb ambient qi from the surroundings, enhancing the wielder''s own qi reserves and replenishing energy during combat.


    Cultivator''s Resonance: By attuning to the wielder''s cultivation, the gladius resonates with their qi, amplifying their martial prowess and enabling deeper connections with their cultivation techniques.


    Mana Infusion: The gladius can draw upon ambient mana from the environment, empowering the wielder''s attacks with arcane energy, allowing for the unleashing of powerful magical strikes. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Julius'' eyes widened in utter shock at the weapon''s description, Vikram removed his hand from his shoulder and asked with sparkling eyes and undisguised pride. "So, What do you think about my masterpiece?"


    Before adding, "I don''t know where your group found this peculiar beast core, but it yielded amazing results. If you find more, you have to bring them to me!"


    Recovering thanks to Vikram''s words, Julius unsheathed and swung his gladius to get a feel of the weapon before answering.


    The sword whistled as it cut through the air in an elegant arc, leaving in its wake grey and blue streams of energy.


    Enchanted by the feeling, Julius gave a few more swings before feeling satisfied with his test.


    "Thank you, Mr. Vikram. I love this sword!" His smile reached his ears, and his eyes resembled crescents as he thanked Vikram. He finally had his own tailored made weapon. And what a weapon it was!


    It even reached the legendary rank. Even his big brother didn''t dare boast about having a legendary weapon.


    Upon thinking to this point, Julius couldn''t help but feel that what Vikram made them go through was worth it.


    As the group spent time discussing and bonding together after this trial, Adam, who had no idea about how powerful Julius'' sword was, couldn''t help but think in amusement, ''Why a gladius? Between the name and the weapon, he looks more and more like a Roman...''

 Chapter 104: The Colleges Call

    The following morning, Julius felt his body being violently shaken, jolting him awake. He took a moment to dispel his drowsiness in annoyance before gazing at the culprit. Next to his bed, his big brother was impatiently looking at him.He turned to the side, only to notice with a frown that the sun hadn''t risen yet. "Why did you wake me up so early? Did you even sleep?" Julius asked with a mix of curiosity and concern in his voice.


    In response, Adam looked at him with an intense and burning gaze. Wisps of light blue mana emanated from his luminous eyes, showcasing his unstable emotional state.


    "We finally reached this day..." Adam left his words to linger in a grave and serious voice, scaring Julius about what was happening today. He focused on Adam''s posture, only to see him with his fingers crossed before his lowered and frowning face. Julius'' heart raced with anticipation, uncertain about what awaited them on this momentous day.


    "Today..." Julius gulped as his big brother started his next sentence, "We''ll finally learn alchemy properly!" He said, raising his hands in triumph.


    Upon hearing his words, Julius fell from his bed to the floor with a loud noise. Why all the seriousness to say something he, for one, already knew and, for two, was positive? He had even been scared for a second, thinking that his brother may have had another crazy idea.


    As he picked himself up from the ground, Julius heard the annoying laughter his brother used to mock him after his pranks with a smile. With everything that happened and his brother''s sudden month of exile, he hadn''t heard it for a while.


    He missed those moments when his brother''s shenanigans and strange reactions made him lively.


    Sadly, ever since they reached the city, Julius felt something weighed on his brother''s mind, making him increasingly distant.


    Shaking his head to dispel his negative thoughts, Julius replied, reminiscing everything he had discovered from his departure from the Belloria kingdom to his exploration of the City of Alkemia Al-Nur with bright eyes. "The journey was filled with twists and turns, but we eventually made it."


    The boy and the ghost kept chatting as the sun rose, casting its golden and warm light over the beautiful city. The house''s inhabitants slowly woke up and gathered in the dining room for the last breakfast they would have in this place for a long time. After all, they would soon be assigned dormitories on the college''s premises.


    Arun and Asha seemed to be as impatient as his big brother to begin their college life. They quickly gobbled their food under Vikram''s amused gaze while Louise was unsure about how she should feel. After all, she was already seventeen and would share classes with much younger kids.


    After Julius boasted the whole evening about the incredible sword he received, the group decided to spend their last night here and forgive Vikram for his brutal interrogation. Furthermore, they learned that Arun''s father would be staying at the college as a teacher for a month.


    Once done with their breakfast, the group quickly left the house under the morning sun. They ran through the few streets separating the house from the college with expressions of joy, startling the denizens.


    As Adam and Julius reached the college''s gate for the first time, they couldn''t help but gawk in awe at how large and mighty the golden walls were.


    Curious about the interior, Julius ignored the other youths lining to enter and walked towards the entrance to get a glimpse of what was inside before being halted by Arun.


    "Take this," his friend said, giving him a sleek metallic card engraved with shimmering runes. "It''s your student card. You can''t pass through the college''s barrier without it."


    Then, Arun explained that they forgot to give it to him after yesterday''s events and that the card was of vital importance for the college''s students without entering into the details since the school committee would do it soon enough.


    With everything needed to enter, Julius swiftly made his way to the entrance under the amused gazes of the older students. After all, they once were in Julius'' shoes and shared the same curiosity.


    As Julius passed through the light blue veil covering the gate without issue, thanks to his card, he finally took in what was on the other side.


    A huge central building surrounded by beautiful gardens and smaller buildings greeted his eyes. Two tall towers spewed mana without rest, increasing its density inside the protective dome of the college. This place starkly contrasted with the surrounding desert it was built in.


    The rest of the group soon joined him and chuckled after seeing their dependable friend so shocked, unaware that Adam was as stunned as Julius.


    "Alright, kids. That''s where I leave you." Vikram chuckled, making a ciao gesture with his right hand, "Head to the central building to assist at the entrance ceremony." He advised before leaving them with a smile.


    After spending some time with Julius, he was satisfied by the boy''s straightforward and honest attitude, clearing any remaining suspicion he had.


    Following Vikram''s advice, the group walked through the beautiful gardens and reached the central building, where groups of students of similar age already formed.


    Upon seeing them approach, the handsome registrar, who helped Arun and Asha enrol, said with a bright and enchanting smile, making the hearts of some of the older girls flutter. "New students, gather here. The ceremony will begin shortly."


    Julius nodded politely at the man before walking towards him. He felt something familiar coming from him, especially after looking at his gem-like green eyes. However, he was sure it was the first they met. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he reached the group, he put aside his thoughts about the man. Instead, he focused on the other freshmen. Including his group of four, they were thirty youths in total. Most of them were around his age, except Louise.


    Noticing the stark difference between their clothing, he couldn''t help but marvel at the numerous cultures he still had to discover.


    However, amidst his astonishment and joy at such novel experiences, he failed to remark that his big brother''s gaze was fixed on a young girl.


    Like Julius with the registrar, Adam found the short, red-haired girl extremely familiar. However, unlike the boy, his instinct disallowed him to overlook the weird feeling.

 Chapter 105: Dragons Spectacle

    As Adam racked his brain to understand where that feeling of familiarity came from and why the red-haired girl triggered his instinct, Julius and the other kids gazed at each other with curiosity and astonishment.They all came from wealthy and powerful noble families and thus were too arrogant to take the first step to speak with one another, feeling it was beneath them. That''s why they didn''t understand how such a group of four arrived together.


    However, a young girl broke their tacit rule. Red locks of hair flew with the wind as she took confident steps towards Julius. Her blue eyes radiated determination as she said with a beautiful and elegant voice. "Can you ask your friend to stop staring at me?"


    Surprised by her sudden request, Julius turned his head left and right to check who she might be referring to. However, he found himself confused as Asha and Louise had been looking in another direction entirely.


    Noticing that he seemed genuinely confused, the girl moved her head in Adam''s direction in frustration, making the duo''s eyes widen in shock.


    ''Can she see big bro?'' Julius thought. Except for Gaston, who used a special item enchanted by a rogue alchemist, no one had ever been able to see his brother. Not even Vikram.


    "Quick, deny what she said. My existence must remain a secret." Adam said in a panic, scared to be hunted down by powerful mages because they mistook him for an evil spirit. After all, as the only person who moved to speak with someone else, the girl was pretty high profile among the silent noble kids.


    Upon hearing Adam''s flustered voice, he quickly replied, "Did you make a mistake? There is no one here besides the four of us."


    He was unwilling to see his big brother''s presence be exposed too. The events four years ago taught him the hard way to keep a tight lid on that secret.


    In response, the girl frowned and looked intently at Adam''s silhouette as if trying to engrave his image in her mind before shaking her head in disappointment and returning to where she had been before their discussion.


    After she left, the duo sighed in relief. They were unsure about her ability to see Adam but glad she didn''t make a scene and attract attention. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time, the registrar suddenly clapped in his hands to draw everyone''s attention.


    "Follow me in silence. The welcoming ceremony will begin." He declared enthusiastically before walking towards the magnificent building''s tall doors.


    The thirty kids quickly followed him, discovering the lavish interior of the college''s main building for the first time. Everything inside was grand and expansive looking. Contrary to the city, in which only a few magic devices could be spotted, the building seemed filled with them.


    As they walked towards a corridor leading to a dead end, Julius curiously witnessed the registrar walk on a magic-looking circle. Then, under the kids'' dumbfounded expressions, a flight of transparent stairs suddenly appeared, connecting the ground floors to the first.


    Adam marveled at the clever combination of magic and architecture. Using this method, the college could save so much space thanks to those magical stairs.


    Simultaneously, the kids hesitated before the transparent stairs, unsure about their capability to carry their weight. However, after witnessing the registrar traverse them without issues, they followed behind him, awed by the magical phenomenon.


    After walking and climbing a few more stairs, they finally reached a large amphitheater situated on the college''s third floor.


    A few hundred older students were already seated inside and watched as this year''s freshmen entered with weird looks.


    After following the registrar''s instructions, Julius sat next to his friends in the front rows of the room, unable to stop himself from curiously peeking left and right.


    However, after a few seconds, a loud booming noise resounded from the middle of the stage, startling and attracting everyone''s attention.


    Julius stood up in fright and channeled his internal energy into his muscles, ready to fight and defend his friends against the potential threat.


    Fortunately, before he could draw attention from the distracted crowd, Adam quickly kicked his calf, making him growl and sit back in his seat because of the pain.


    "What are you doing? Idiot! Stay seated!" Adam screamed in anguish, with cold sweat running down his back.


    Upon hearing his big brother''s words, Julius'' cheeks reddened in shame after he understood his mistake. He calmed down and focused on the puffs of multicolored smoke covering the stage with a raised brow.


    Simultaneously, epic music suddenly filled the room, setting an intense atmosphere and causing his heartbeat to accelerate.


    Then, under the fearful gaze of the kids, the smoke swirled and condensed itself, slowly taking the shape of a large, lifelike, blue-eyed white dragon.


    However, the spectacle wasn''t over as a demonic-looking dragon suddenly formed. Following its appearance, a white crystalline dragon took shape, and then more and more continued to appear.


    Julius forgot to breathe for a moment after witnessing so many dreadful creatures so close to him.


    Despite not feeling any life force coming from them, their majestic and mighty appearances alone were enough to simultaneously instill a profound sense of fear and awe in his heart.


    Ten seconds later, the unmoving dragons suddenly roared, forcing the kids to recover from their daze before they took flight. They danced gracefully in the sky around the amphitheater for a moment before another loud sound attracted everyone''s attention back to the stage.


    There, Julius saw a silver-haired man who seemed to be in his early thirties wearing a colorful and spectacular attire. He held a long and intricately crafted golden staff adorned with a fist-sized beautiful dark blue gem in his right hand.


    Exuding a charismatic aura, the man swiftly captivated everyone''s attention. The music''s tempo accelerated as he raised his staff, proclaiming, "Transmuting Nova Burst," with a wide smile.


    Subsequently, Julius and the kids assisted at a dazzling display of shimmering alchemical essence. These waves ripple through the air, condensing into radiant orbs of shifting colors.


    With a whispered incantation, the orbs erupted into a torrent of volatile energy. Each sphere transmuted into a barrage of ethereal projectiles and streaked through the air like shooting stars, leaving trails of arcane energy in their wake as they home in on the dragons.


    Upon impact, the dragons exploded, covering the sky in colorful fireworks.


    As the kids watched the spectacle''s climax in excitement, almost jumping on their seats, the man on the stage addressed them with a smile.


    "I''m glad to welcome you as we commence another academic year. You can address me as director or Mr. Shepard." Then he turned to look at Julius before locking his gaze with Adam''s burning eyes.


    "Shit..." Adam said with a pale face.

 Chapter 106: Manas Test

    Feeling the man''s sharp, grey gaze scanning his body, evidently perceiving it, Adam looked back into Shepard''s eyes with unconcealed panic.Despite his dread, he couldn''t help but speculate about the man''s ability to perceive him. After all, even Vikram, a tier-four mage, could only vaguely sense something when Adam used mana. Did this imply that Shepard was even stronger? Was he one of the rare elite who had reached the fifth tier?


    His breathing became ragged after theorising this terrifying scenario. He could almost envision the man raising his staff, ready to obliterate him as effortlessly as he had done with the dragons during the show.


    Subsequently, Adam closed his eyes as Shepard raised his staff, fearing the worst. Despite his unyielding nature, he knew that trying to resist such an expert was pointless. It would take Shepard two seconds at most to end him.


    However, as the torturously slow seconds passed without incident, Adam cautiously reopened them. He noticed that Shepard had raised his staff only to make his movements more dramatic and keep the atmosphere heated.


    Adam sighed in relief. However, he knew that he was far from safe. After all, Shepard could have been unwilling to act during the ceremony and might have been waiting for it to be over before erasing his existence.


    Thinking to this point, he watched as Shepard brought his staff down, causing an inferno of raging flames to appear, from which a familiar silhouette slowly emerged. Vikram''s grand entrance astonished Arun as he found it stylish like many other kids.


    Following Vikram''s impressive performance, several more figures emerged from various elemental displays, such as tsunamis and tornadoes, keeping the students engaged in the spectacular ceremony.


    Among them, Adam spotted a short, burly man and a beautiful woman with pointed ears. He wondered if these physical traits were genetic defects or if they were dwarves and elves with confusion-filled eyes.


    "These ten people are our college''s esteemed teachers," Shepard announced with a warm smile, gesturing towards them, "Miss Beatrix will be assigned to your class. She''ll guide you on your educational journey. Feel free to contact her if you have questions or require help."


    Following his words, a tall, black-haired woman separated herself from the group of teachers and walked towards the group of freshmen with a bright smile.


    She took a moment to gaze warmly at each of her thirty new students, her light blue eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. With a smile, she declared, "I''ll be your headteacher for the next nine years, and I hope our journey together will be filled with growth, learning, and wonderful memories."


    As the young students looked at Beatrix excitedly after such an epic spectacle and entrance, Vikram approached them, smirking at Arun and making him realise that his father would monitor him. "The welcoming ceremony is now over. Today, I''ll be accompanying Miss Beatrix as an honorary teacher. Follow us to the classroom."


    In response, the new students quickly stood up and followed the two teachers, impatient to witness the other surprises the college had in store. The group left the amphitheater under the welcoming gaze of the other teachers and older students.


    ***********


    After entering their classroom, located on the same floor, the kids quickly ran to the desks, eager to sit and begin their journey in the world of alchemy, making Beatrix chuckle. She was as impatient as they were. After all, just like them, she embarked on a new journey too, as it was the first time she would be a headteacher.


    Julius and his group quickly secured two desks at the front of the class, with Louise and Asha at one while Julius and Arun took the other.


    Subsequently, Julius witnessed Beatrix take out a familiar round crystal from her pouch with a smile.


    He recognised it as he had used one similar a few years ago, during the naming ceremony at the Riverwood manor.


    Beatrix placed the crystal on her teacher''s desk and said, "I''m sure most of you are familiar with this device. We''ll first test your mana, then your elemental affinities. Next, we''ll look for a compatible technique for you to progress through the tiers."


    Following her words, Vikram called students one by one with a notebook in hand, starting with Arun.


    As the boy walked to the measuring device, he heard his father murmur ominously, "It''s been a while since I last checked your progress. I hope you didn''t slack off.


    Arun''s face paled in response. Why did his father have to teach his class and monitor him? He understood that Vikram expected him to rank at the top of the class from the very first day and make ten strands appear inside the measuring crystal.


    Initially, this event was meant to keep track of each student''s progress every six months. However, it quickly became a hidden competition between noble families. Each wanted to show that their heir was the best and boast about it publicly.


    Upon writing down Arun''s score in his notebook, Vikram shook his head, disappointed. His son had only made eight strands appear. It was good enough to be labelled a talent with good prospects, but it wasn''t for him. He wanted his son to be the best of the best in the academy and inherit his mantle in the future.


    After evaluating Arun''s performance, Vikram called Asha, smiling brightly at her. Despite knowing that the little girl''s true talent lay in commerce rather than magic, he was surprised when the crystal manifested six strands after she touched it.


    This time, Vikram nodded in approval and pride after understanding that his future daughter-in-law had put in considerable effort to improve herself, reassuring him of his choice to engage his son with her.


    Soon, more and more students got their turn. Their average score hovered between three to four strands, with only a handful of kids surpassing that number.


    Soon, it was Julius'' turn. He walked confidently to the crystal, impatient to surprise everyone. After all, his big brother could already make sixteen strands appear four years ago. His score surely improved after all the time he spent training.


    He gazed at Vikram mischievously as he placed his hand on the crystal, wondering if more than twenty strands would appear.


    After a short moment, a first strand appeared, then a second, and then... nothing more.


    His confidence deflated, and his eyes bulged at the results. He turned to Adam, only to realise he wasn''t planning to move. In response, he gazed at his brother with pleading eyes, questioning his inaction and hoping for him to fix his embarrassing situation. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, Adam shook his head before explaining, "As a ghost, I can''t improve my mana without external tools. We''ll look suspicious if, after showing great talent, we don''t make any progress."


    Julius nodded, understanding his big brother''s concerns and the logic behind them. However, he couldn''t help but lower his gaze in shame with a reddened face after showing such mediocre results.


    After recording his result, Vikram looked weirdly at Julius and said, "It''s ok. Your reserves will quickly expand now that you enrolled. Be sure to choose a good technique when given the opportunity later."


    With his mind preoccupied with Shepard, Adam forgot that he displayed his magical prowess in his retaliation against Vikram the previous day. It made no sense to the man that Julius manifested only two strands.


    Vikram cast his doubts aside for now, planning to investigate later while calling the short, red-haired girl.

 Chapter 107: The Genius of Belloria

    "Morgane Belloria."Upon hearing her name, Morgane walked to the teacher''s desk. Unbothered despite being under everyone''s scrutiny, she silently touched the crystal, her expression nonchalant. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How many strands do you think she''ll get?" Julius murmured curiously to his preoccupied brother.


    Sadly, only silence answered his question. Adam started to feel overwhelmed by the mounting pressure from Shepard''s potential actions. With each passing second, he felt like his demise was drawing nearer.


    Adam couldn''t help but shake his head in frustration. Even after twelve years, he remained the same ghost, scared of being discovered and powerless to protect himself. Memories of past incidents flooded his mind, weighing heavily on him.


    ''Haa... Why does it look like what happened in the guard post all those years ago.'' he thought bitterly, his head cast down in resignation.


    Seeing his big brother lost in thought and unwilling to disturb him, Julius redirected his attention to Morgane.


    Soon, the first strands began to appear. Within seconds, she matched Asha''s performance with six strands materializing in the crystal. Then, she surpassed Arun, astonishing everyone present.


    However, Morgane wasn''t done yet as the crystal continued to display new strands, refusing to stop until they reached twelve and set an unbeatable new record.


    The class erupted into an uproar at the girl''s talent for magic. After all, it was well-known that the closer you were to possessing ten strands without using any technique, the higher your chances of becoming a tier four mage were.


    "If she unlocked a talent related to mana, she is guaranteed to at least become a mage," Arun said, unhappy to lose his first place.


    "Wow, who is she? What a genius."


    "Her family name is Belloria. Is she a part of the country''s royal family?"


    As the students discussed Morgane''s achievement, Julius finally understood why Lucius was excited enough about his potential to adopt him into his family.


    Yet, amidst the chatter, his curiosity about Morgane''s origins lingered, his frown deepening with contemplation. Under Eleanor''s guidance, he learned about the Belloria kingdom''s royalty and was sure no one called Morgane was part of it.


    At the same time, Beatrix''s eyes lit up in excitement, eager to teach such a super genius and help her reach her full potential.


    She then clapped her hand to attract everyone''s attention and exclaimed, "Silence everyone! Calm down!"


    Unfortunately, the kids were way too dissipated and didn''t follow her command.


    Unwilling to be taken for a pushover, especially on their first day, Beatrix''s blue eyes suddenly emanated wisps of ocean-colored mana, casting a brilliant azure glow around her.


    "I said silence!" Her words reverberated in the room, carrying the weight of authority akin to an emperor''s edict. Without hesitation, she extended her right hand, fingers outstretched in a gesture of command. After a short incantation, a torrent of cold water washed over the excited kids, calming them down instantly.


    Amidst the finally silent room, Arun snorted angrily, attracting his classmate''s annoyed gazes. "Ahh, I''m wet now because of those low-ranked nobles! Idiots who can''t stay calm!"


    Vikram and Asha simultaneously face-palmed at Arun''s arrogant statement. Then, Vikram opened his eyes menacingly and gazed into his son''s pupils, making him pale and shut up.


    "Alright, It took you five minutes to calm down." Beatrix said in reproach before adding, "Let''s proceed with the elemental affinity test now."


    As she spoke, she placed a weird-looking device on the desk. "Put your hand on the device and channel your mana into it. The statue will then change color according to your affinities."


    Subsequently, she called the students one by one, following the same order they used for the mana test.


    During Arun and Asha''s passage, the statue turned a vivid red color, signalling they had a fire affinity, like Vikram, while Louise was attuned to the earth element.


    Next, Julius approached the desk, his eyes widening in surprise as he noticed that the transparent statue they used bore an uncanny resemblance to Shepard.


    The meticulously sculpted features mirrored the college''s director''s strong jawline, determined expression, and distinctive stance. Julius couldn''t shake the feeling that the director might be its creator.


    Under the curious gaze of his classmates, he placed his hand on the smooth, transparent surface of the sculpture and focused, remembering how to channel mana instead of Qi after such a long time.


    Soon, the transparent statue took a beautiful green color under Beatrix''s gleaming eyes. She liked this batch of new students more and more.


    She nodded in approval and said, "Affinity to the rare element of nature!"


    In response, Julius looked at her in confusion. Every other student had affinities to earth, wind, fire or water. Why was his different?


    Done with his testing, but his mind filled with questions about its results, he walked back to his desk and sat next to Arun, who noticed his confusion.


    "I''m sure you can guess what the four common elements are." Arun started his explanation, smiling playfully. "In addition, there are what we call rare elements. Some are stronger than the common four, while others are weaker. Most of the time, they have unique use in magic."


    Julius'' eyes brightened after hearing Arun''s explanation. It seemed that each element had different purposes and uses. For example, mages possessing wind affinities tended to focus more on movement and cutting spells as the element favored these kinds of applications.


    But what about his nature affinity? What was its strength or special uses? Could he even use it? After all, he walked on the path of cultivation instead of magic.


    Julius pondered while the other students tested their affinities until it was finally Morgane''s turn.


    A deafening silence pervaded the room as she approached the teacher''s desk with measured steps as everyone was dying to discover what affinity this super genius had.


    Julius watched her place her hand on the transparent statue and waited, as excited as the other. Despite her mysterious origins, he felt a wave of nostalgia after learning that she came from the Belloria kingdom. He wanted to speak with her again if possible and maybe become friends.


    However, after a few seconds of intense observation, the statue didn''t show any reaction despite the girl''s infusion.


    Just as he was about to turn away in disappointment, a faint, ominous hum filled the room, sending shivers down his spine.


    Morgane''s gaze remained fixed on the seemingly unresponsive crystal, her calm demeanor contrasting with the suspense that gripped the room.


    As the seconds stretched into an eternity, Julius couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. The air seemed charged with an unknown energy, and the anticipation in the room reached a new peak.


    Just when he thought the moment had passed, a subtle tremor shook the statue, and an ethereal glow enveloped it. The revelation left the entire class in awe, sparking a new wave of whispers and astonished murmurs.

 Chapter 108: The Towers Tome

    "Isn''t that the manifestation of another rare affinity?""Yes, I have read about it!"


    "The reaction is so intense. Her affinity must be really high!"


    Upon seeing the statue, Beatrix''s blue eyes sparkled with joy. Not only was Morgane a super genius, but, contrary to her classmates, she even had a rare affinity to souls! Moreover, her affinity seemed to be naturally high.


    Usually, kids who grew up absorbing mana naturally developed their elemental affinities at around twelve years old. They started with mediocre to low affinities and slowly improved them using mana absorption techniques related to their elements.


    For example, Morgane''s soul affinity allowed her to have vague feelings when in the presence of souls and ghosts. However, with her high affinity, she could pinpoint their location and feel their movements. With further improvement, she would be able to interact with and see them as clearly as she could see normal people.


    And that was only the passive effect. Her spells would focus on soul damage, making her a mysterious and terrifying adversary. In addition, soul affinity was among the rarer and most useful as it could allow humans to fight back ghostly and some otherworldly entities.


    Despite Julius'' low results on the mana test, his affinity to nature added to the promise of her teaching journey, alongside the few geniuses who obtained five strands or more.


    Pleased with the results of the two tests and unwilling to waste time, she immediately calmed the dissipated class and walked to the door. "Line up behind me in silence. We''ll head to the school''s library now!" She said, excited to help those new geniuses choose the best technique possible.


    Meanwhile, Vikram gazed at her with a hint of jealousy. During his time as a teacher, he only got mediocre kids in his class, making his days boring and repetitive.


    Accompanied by the two teachers, Julius'' class exited the college''s main building, heading to one of the two tall towers spewing mana continuously.


    Julius and the rest marvelled at the tower''s design. Contrasting with the golden walls of the exterior, the interior was made of smooth dark violet stones lined up in perfect symmetry. High above, close to the ceiling, a large golden ball provided light akin to a miniaturized artificial sun. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thousands of bookshelves lined the walls, showcasing the wealth of knowledge put at the student''s disposition by the academy.


    Noticing their arrival, the handsome registrar, who guided the group to the ceremony this morning, welcomed them once again with an easy-going smile. "Welcome! I''m this year''s librarian and protector of the tower. I''m Jean Castle. You can simply call me by my first name as I''m not too fond of formalities."


    After his short introduction, he proceeded to explain the library''s rules, "As new students, you are granted access to books related to tier-one spells and alchemical recipes. Books about higher tiers won''t do. We don''t want you to suffer after failing a concoction or damage your mana circuits with spells out of your leagues."


    "You can come to read books or take a maximum of two out of the library with you. However, you must return them in a week or you will be forbidden to borrow anything for three months as a penalty."


    After Jean''s explanations, Beatrix cast a discerning gaze over the assembled students. With a knowing smile, she stepped forward, her robes swishing softly with each movement. "Now that you''re acquainted with our regulations," she began, "Allow me to offer my assistance in selecting the most suitable techniques for your studies."


    Her offer sparked a wave of relief among the students, eager for guidance in navigating the vast array of magical knowledge at their disposal.


    Surrounded by her students, she noticed with a frown that Vikram, ignoring the others, walked towards Julius'' group.


    "Let me help you choose the best techniques," Vikram offered, smiling brightly before walking towards the bookshelves on their right.


    As soon as he stood before the shelves, a bright magic circle appeared under his feet. The magic circle then suddenly floated upwards, carrying Vikram into the air and stunning the group.


    "Pretty cool trick, right? You won''t see a single stairway or ladder in this school. Everything works with magic!" He explained with a grin at his son''s friends while picking books.


    As Vikram descended from his magical display, he handed out mana-gathering techniques to Arun, Asha, Louise, and Julius. Each student eagerly accepted their assigned technique, trusting Vikram''s judgement, their eyes glowing with determination to master the arcane arts.


    However, as Vikram approached Julius, the latter''s brow furrowed with uncertainty. He hesitated for a moment before speaking up, his voice laced with a hint of apprehension as he received a vibrant green tome, its cover filled with flower and animal depictions.


    "Excuse me, sir," Julius began, his gaze fixed on Vikram with determination. "I appreciate your guidance, but I was wondering if there were any techniques specialized for mana manipulation and control?" A flicker of concern crossed his features as he glanced towards his unresponsive big brother.


    Vikram''s expression softened with understanding, "Ah, I see," he responded, nodding thoughtfully. "Manipulating mana without relying on elemental affinities is indeed a possibility, albeit rarely chosen. Let me see what I have for you."


    Vikram retrieved an old, dusty tome from the nearby shelves. It seemed to have been left there, untouched and forgotten for ages.


    He handed it to Julius with a reassuring smile. "This technique focuses on the fundamental principles of mana manipulation and control," he explained. "Study it diligently, and you''ll be well on your way to mastering the art."


    Grateful for the guidance, Julius accepted the tome with a sense of relief. As he flipped through the pages, absorbing the intricate diagrams and arcane symbols, his thoughts drifted to his brother once more.


    "Big bro, I got you a mana-gathering technique." He murmured softly, hoping to be praised as a response. But despite his efforts, his brother remained silent and distant, lost in a world of his own making.


    With a heavy sigh, Julius closed the tome and tucked it under his arm while checking his own.


    Little did he know that the old tome he received would lead them deep into the mysteries of mana manipulation and uncover long-buried secrets that would shape the destiny of his family.

 Chapter 109: Dormitory Discoveries

    Under the silver veil of the night sky, Julius and his classmates assembled once more in the courtyard, their anticipation rekindled after the supper they had in the cafeteria.Just hours ago, they had chosen their mana-gathering technique with their teacher''s help in the towering library. Now, their attention shifted to another crucial aspect of their academy life: dormitory assignments.


    Beatrix, with her characteristic warmth, stood before them, holding a stack of scrolls containing the keys to their dorms. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she addressed the eager crowd.


    "Good evening, students," Beatrix''s voice carried through the courtyard, a gentle breeze playing with her robes. "It''s time for the dormitory assignments. Please form a line and await your turn."


    Julius fell into place in the queue, his mind still buzzing with the wonders he had uncovered in the library. The green tome, filled with secrets and spells, seemed to call to him, promising endless possibilities. But now, his focus shifted to the dormitory attribution.


    As the line slowly reduced, Julius glanced at his fellow classmates. Some chattered excitedly, while others jumped in anticipation.


    Finally, it was his turn. With bated breath, he approached Beatrix, his heart pounding in his chest. With a warm smile, she handed him a scroll, her eyes filled with encouragement.


    "Congratulations, Julius," Beatrix said, her voice gentle yet firm. "You''ve been assigned to Dormitory Three, Room 207. I''m sure you''ll find it to your liking."


    Relief washed over Julius as he accepted the scroll. Room 207. It would be his home for the foreseeable future, a place where friendships would be forged and memories made.


    Under the starry night sky, Julius made his way to dormitory Three, his heart still racing from the excitement of the day.


    The room embraced him with its warmth, the soft glow of the magic candle on the desk casting dancing shadows across the walls.


    Julius took a moment to take his surroundings in, the familiarity of the space already beginning to settle.


    His eyes wandered to the neatly made bed and the uniform folded on top of it. A surge of pride swelled in his heart at the sight of the college''s emblem, a symbol of his journey into the world of magic.


    With eager anticipation, he approached the desk standing by the window, his fingers caressing the smooth surface of the polished wood. A parchment with his class schedule rested on the side. Each subject promised to be a world of discoveries and new knowledge.


    As Julius prepared to sleep after such an eventful day, a sudden gust of wind forced the window open, causing the candle''s flame to flicker chaotically.


    Alerted by the unusual phenomenon, Julius stood from his bed, a bad premonition prickling at the back of his neck. Before he could make sense of it, the room was engulfed in a swirl of magical smoke, obscuring his vision.


    Julius stumbled backwards, his heart pounding in anguish as the smoke began to dissipate.


    In the middle of the room, a tall and imposing silhouette clad in colorful robes that shimmered with otherworldly light was now standing.


    It was Shepard, the revered director of the academy, his presence commanding attention and respect.


    Julius''s pulse quickened, and his eyes widened in shock as he gazed at the unexpected visitor. Why did Shepard suddenly appear before him in such a dramatic fashion?


    Fear and curiosity mixed in his mind as he awaited for the most authoritative figure of the college to explain his sudden visit.


    However, realisation soon struck him as Shepard gazed at him for a few seconds before shifting his focus to his still unresponsive big brother.


    ''He can see him!'' Julius thought, alarm ringing in his mind.


    Then, Shepard''s piercing gaze locked onto Julius, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Well, well, well," he said in a playful tone, his voice echoing in the room. "What do we have here? A boy accompanied by a ghost? And why does the ghost seem unresponsive?"


    Julius felt the panic rising within him, his palms wet with sweat as he struggled to find words. "N-nothing, Director Shepard," he stuttered, his voice trembling. "It''s just... a misunderstanding."


    But Shepard''s playful attitude persisted as he disappeared from his spot to reappear before Adamt. With a mischievous grin, he extended his hand and pinched Adam''s ethereal cheek.


    Adam''s face, startled by the sudden pain, contorted in anger. "Who dares to pinch me?" he bellowed, his voice echoing with menace.


    Upon hearing his brother''s words, Julius'' pale face became as white as a sheet, mirroring the fear that gripped him. Provoking such a powerhouse was far from a good idea, and his brother''s words threatened to seal their fate.


    ''I need to defuse the situation before it blows up.'' He thought, desperately racking his brain for a solution.


    But before Julius could utter a single word, Adam''s eyes, burning with a fierce intensity, landed on Shepard.


    Shepard, however, seemed unfazed by Adam''s menacing glare. Instead, he gazed back at the spectral figure with an amused twinkle in his eyes and a smirk.


    "Ah, finally awake?" Shepard said casually, his voice laced with amusement. "Are you planning to attack me?"


    Julius''s breath caught in his throat. Knowing his brother''s temper, he couldn''t help but acknowledge Shepard''s words'' possibility.


    However, as Adam realised it was Shepard who pinched him, fear filled his eyes. His ethereal form trembled, and his anger dissolved into apprehension.


    Julius watched in disbelief as Adam''s demeanor shifted, his once menacing presence now replaced by uncertainty and fear. It was the first time he saw his dependable big brother like that. Even against Vikram, he had been fearless and kept attacking despite the disparity in strength.


    So why was he so scared now? What was so different?


    As Shepard''s smirk widened, his eyes emanated wisps of colorful mana. Julius and Adam felt a chill, understanding that their lives were not in their hands anymore. They were at the mercy of the college''s director. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fear gripped them as they braced for the unknown, uncertain of what fate awaited them.

 Chapter 110: Veil of Fear, Veil of Madness

    Shepard approached the duo, his presence exuding an overbearing aura. The soft sound of his steps echoed thunderously in their ears like a grim countdown to their inevitable demise.With every step he took, the air crackled with suppressed energy, a silent warning of the power he wielded.


    Fear gripped the rapidly beating hearts of Adam and Julius, and cold sweat drenched their backs. As Shepard drew closer, his presence seemed to magnify, until he appeared as a towering giant in their fearful eyes.


    As Shepard finally stood before them, his aura engulfed them like a hungry beast pouncing on a slab of meat.


    Under the oppressive presence, they gasped for breath. Shepard''s piercing gaze landed on them, seemingly able to see through everything.


    Despite the terrible situation they were in, Julius racked his brain, searching for a solution. He was unwilling to see his years of efforts be wasted right when he could finally enjoy the benefits.


    But what could he do or say to save them?


    Unable to find an answer under such pressure, he turned his head with difficulty, almost hearing his bones crack.


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw his big brother''s shivering body. Then he saw his eyes. If he had to, he would have described them as the fearful eyes of a cornered beast waiting for its predator to pounce on it.


    Upon seeing the state he was in and understanding that he would be of no help, Julius thought in depression and unwillingness, ''Is it really going to end like this? After everything I have done to reach the college and be admitted inside?''


    A silent tear rolled down his cheek as he thought about his missing mother and their impending end. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, his descent into despair was abruptly interrupted by a subtle but worrying detail catching his attention.


    He noticed the floating ghostly silhouette suddenly cease its trembling. Then, he widened his eyes as he witnessed the fear subside from his brother''s eyes, only to be replaced by madness.


    "Let''s see if you can crush me like a bug, you fucker!" Adam suddenly growled, his face contorting in unbridled fury.


    He mobilised every single drop of mana coursing through his body, planning to launch the most devastating attack he was capable of.


    He was still as scared as before. But would he truly allow fear to dictate the outcome? ''NO! Even if I die, I''ll make you regret killing me,'' he vowed, steeling his resolve and clenching his ethereal teeth.


    He floated in front of Julius and said in a low but determined voice while gazing at the amused smile of Shepard. "Prepare yourself, Julius. I''ll give everything I have to create an opportunity for you. Strike if you''re resolved, or flee if you want to live. The decision is yours."


    Without awaiting Julius'' response, Adam clenched his right fist, making it glow with the light blue color of mana. Then, the mana slowly coalesced, solidifying into a floating hand-like form.


    Unfortunately, the mana technique derived from the Mage''s Hands spell wasn''t completely developed yet, as Adam could only conjure one mana hand with three fingers.


    However, after a month of analysis and modifications, he had totally freed himself from the need to cast the spell while keeping most of its features intact.


    With the Mage''s Hand formed, he summoned his crystalline Ethereal Radiance directly in its grasp, giving it both physical and spiritual reach. Adam''s preparations took a second, showcasing his unnatural efficiency in mana control.


    Subsequently, he used all of his remaining mana to enhance his next attack as much as he could while glaring at the patiently waiting Shepard in annoyance.


    The college''s director appeared entirely unpreoccupied by the incoming attack. Worse, he had been smiling the entire time as if silently encouraging Adam to make it stronger.


    ''No matter how strong you are, let''s see if you''ll smile after taking this,'' He thought angrily while launching his strike.


    BOOOOOM


    BOOOOOM


    Before anyone could react, two terrifying explosions resounded almost simultaneously in the room.


    Julius, still standing behind his big brother, watched in shock as a cloud of dust rose from the rubbles of the wall opposite them.


    "What... What happened?" He asked his big brother, confused yet relieved as he noticed Shepard''s aura wasn''t weighing him down anymore.


    "Idiot! I told you to attack or run!" Adam screamed weakly. His voice strained as he fought against the splitting headache brought on by the swift depletion of his mana pool.


    Echoing his words, a nova of wind exploded from the middle of the dust cloud, revealing the unscathed Shepard. However, his smile and playful expression were gone, replaced by astonishment and seriousness.


    "Not bad, whoever you are." He started, his voice filled with seriousness but also a hint of unconcealed enthusiasm.


    "I have been monitoring you the whole day and spoke with Vikram before coming." He revealed while bending to pick up Adam''s trusted spear. His eyes sparked with interest as he examined its crystalline appearance under Adam''s tired gaze.


    Adam quickly dismissed his spear and glared at Shepard in defiance. He knew he was done for. But at least he wouldn''t regret not trying his best to survive.


    In fact, his last attack was unnaturally strong and bypassed the conventional limitations of spell tiers. After all, not only did he use his Atom Burst mana technique to boost the Mage''s Hand speed to an unprecedented degree, but he also shaped the mana to streamline the spear''s trajectory, reducing air resistance and allowing it to reach the target even faster.


    Unfortunately, Shepard''s barrier protected him from the attack despite the second explosion triggered at point-blank range by the spear''s Radiant Flare enhancement.


    "What should I do with the two of you?" Shepard asked, tapping his finger on his arm while pondering.


    As the tension reached its peak, Adam''s heart sank. He cast a frantic glance at Julius, silently urging him to flee for the second time. But Julius stood frozen, paralysed by fear or indecision.


    Amidst the chaos, regret raced through Adam''s mind. ''Why didn''t Julius run? Why the hesitation?'' The impending doom weighed on him like a crushing boulder.

 Chapter 111: The Ghost and the Arcanist

    "Mhh..." Shepard inclined his head from side to side, contemplating his options while Julius glared at him.The situation was too confusing for the boy. What was Shepard''s objective? What is a mistake not to attack, as suggested by his big brother? And more importantly, how could Adam have proposed to him to flee?


    He knew his brother wanted to keep him safe, yet he couldn''t shake the stinging pain in his chest as realisation dawned on him.


    His thoughts echoed Adam''s earlier sentiments. Despite his four years long journey, daily training and growth, he was still the same. A weak boy who couldn''t help his brother in the cave, and now, a burden who needed protection.


    Julius bit his lips in frustration until they bled. ''Stronger, I need to become much stronger,'' he thought, the metallic taste of blood filling his mouth and determination pulsing in his heart.


    Simultaneously, Shepard''s expression brightened as he made his decision. He extended his right arm towards Adam, the movement swift and pointed his right index finger at the ghost.


    "I don''t know why you follow this boy, but you don''t seem to try to hurt him." Shepard''s voice echoed majestically in the surroundings as he continued, "As Vikram told me, you have an immense talent for magic and alchemy. That''s why I have a proposition."


    Adam Failed to comprehend the man''s words and intentions. Why did he need to propose something when he had authority over his life and death? He gazed at Shepard in confusion, awaiting further explanations.


    "I want you to become my disciple!" Shepard declared, a bright smile illuminating his face. The sudden turn in his proposal left the duo in shock.


    "Ha? Your disciple, my foot! If that''s what you wanted, why didn''t you ask normally when you appeared?!" Adam yelled in disbelief and anger. Was the man mocking them? Who would ask you to become their disciple after putting you under such immense pressure?


    Shepard''s eyes widened in response. The ghost was really fearless. He kept disrespecting him despite the huge difference in their strength.


    However, he somehow enjoyed his unyielding character. After all, it was the first time he had ever heard of a Novice attacking an Arcanist. Such courage and dedication were rare traits indeed.


    "To test you and have a clear idea about who you are," Shepard responded with a shrug. Then he added, "I''ve confirmed that you are not an evil entity. Personally, I don''t care about your origins, race, or plan of existence. The only thing that matters is your talent for alchemy." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam''s mouth hung open. Incomprehension filled his bright eyes as he failed to find words to answer such a weird statement. According to Shepard, as long as he wasn''t an evil entity and had great talent, he could become his disciple.


    Who would choose disciples like that? This eccentric was even willing to take in ghosts.


    Noticing Adam''s perplexion, Shepard realised he wouldn''t receive an answer after tonight''s events. He retrieved four golden parchments from his pouch, placed them on the room''s desk, and explained, "You can take these for now. If I''m not wrong, your mana control is sufficient to brew tier-three potions. You can use these four golden tickets to borrow any book about alchemy from the library."


    Shepard didn''t want Adam to waste his time brewing low-tiered potions when his potential was so great. He gave him the tickets as bait, knowing that once he was done with the books, he would come to him to ask for more.


    "I''m sure you''re smart enough not to try to brew things out of your league, right? Shepard warned him. The last thing he wanted was for his potential new disciple to injure his mana circuits or heart after trying to brew a complex tier four or higher potion.


    Then, Shepard turned to the pile of rubles and the destroyed wall. With a move of his hand and a silent whisper, the rubbles liquefied, turning into mud before coalescing. Soon, a brand-new and sturdy wall replaced the devasted one.


    "Alright, youngsters. I''ll await your response with impatience." Shepard smiled while snapping his finger. Soon, black smoke rose and engulfed his body before flying out of the window, carried by the wind.


    During the whole conversation, he rarely addressed Julius. He found the boy uninteresting. His natural talent for mana was the worst of his class, beaten only by Louise, who never trained to become a mage. His only redeeming point was his rare affinity for nature.


    Alas, in the eyes of an arcanist powerhouse who could blow up a city in a matter of days, his affinity amounted to nothing.


    As the smoke he transformed into disappeared in the night sky, he theorised that Adam was probably following him because of some connection. He was maybe his deceased father or brother who acted as his invisible guardian.


    Finally, alone in the room, Adam fell, squirming in pain to the ground. He had been acting tough all along. The truth was that Shepard''s pressure continuously wounded his soul, just like Vikram''s.


    He had to either retaliate or keep suffering until he dissipated. And that''s what he did.


    "AHHHHH. Shepard, you''d better give me more of those golden tickets, or my vengeance shall be terrible." He growled in pain, like a wounded beast under Julius'' tear-filled eyes.


    "Sorry, big bro. I... Once more, I couldn''t help you." Julius mumbled, his head lowered in shame and hot tears streaming down his cheeks.


    "Hey, calm down. Did you forget you were only twelve? Of course, you can''t rival older powerhouses at such an age. But in the future? I''m sure you''ll be even stronger than them!" Despite the pain, Adam tried to console the boy, mixing truths with lies. After all, after this year...


    Adam vigorously shook his head, unwilling to think about this.


    Upon hearing his big brother''s words, Julius raised his head, finding them logical. He wiped his tears as he nodded at Adam. Then, without wasting more words, he grabbed his gladius and started to train.


    He wouldn''t complain anymore and focus on his objective to surpass those older guys'' level as quickly as possible.


    As the night wore on, Adam clutched the golden tickets and placed them in his gold-filled pouch, his mind racing with possibilities. Tomorrow, using the library''s tomes, he would finally have the chance to learn new alchemical recipes.


    But little did he know, the lessons that awaited him would be more than mere instruction.

 Chapter 112: Mysteries of Soul Damage

    Adam woke up the next day, feeling a wave of exhaustion wash over him. He didn''t remember how he fell asleep but understood his state was worrying if he didn''t spend the night in the Dream Place.He muttered "Interface" with a tired voice before reading the note.


    [Note: Warning! Soul is heavily damaged. Serves you right for your false bravado against an arcanist.] sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shit..." Adam despaired. He felt that ever since he awakened in this world, his soul had been wounded, and no matter what he did, the damages only worsened instead of healing.


    ''Sight... I''d better find useful books in the library.'' He thought, hoping to find a way to accelerate his recovery through alchemy like he had so many years ago.


    Remembering the old days, he couldn''t help but smile faintly. ''No matter where you are now, old dog, I hope you are happy and will see the new potions I make.''


    He silently prayed, in his own way, for Theodore''s soul before returning his attention to the note. ''Arcanist?'' Adam searched his memory, attempting to remember the power hierarchy Lucius mentioned years ago.


    ''Wait, Arcanist? As in the sixth tier of mastery?'' His eyes widened in fright. He knew Shepard was stronger than Vikram, but not two whole tiers higher.


    A shiver ran down his spine as he recalled the events of the previous day and how, without even lifting a finger, the college''s director could decide their fates.


    Wouldn''t having such a mighty and knowledgeable teacher be advantageous?" He couldn''t help but seriously consider the option. The potential benefits of accepting seemed boundless.


    Before diving too deeply into Shepard''s proposition and its implications, he was interrupted by the sound of whistling air and heavy breathing.


    He narrowed his eyes, gazing toward the source. Before him stood Julius, every contour of his muscled physique chiselled with precision. Beads of sweat adorned his glistening chest, accentuating the marble-like definition of his muscles.


    The boy''s gaze exuded concentration and determination as he vigorously swung his gladius against what seemed to be an imaginary adversary.


    ''... Is he still human, or a statue depicting Greek heroes?'' Adam thought with a hint of jealousy before shaking his head. Why the jealousy? Wasn''t he witnessing the result of his long plan?


    Adam groaned as he stretched under the dawn''s rays streaming through the window. "Didn''t you sleep at all?" he asked Julius.


    "Nope," Julius replied, grabbing a towel from the bag Asha had given him.


    Adam glanced at the schedule paper and noted they had six hours of class ahead. The first lesson was three hours of mana control and application in alchemy, followed by a lesson on transmutation, a subject he knew nothing about. Only after those classes could they go to the library to search for potion books, just as he wanted.


    Adam used his mana to help clean Julius, removing the remaining sweat and dirt. Once Julius was freshened up, he changed into his school uniform, a stylish black and red robe adorned with the academy''s emblem woven in golden thread on the chest area.


    With Julius ready for the day, they headed to the cafeteria. Julius hoped to meet with his friends. After all, it became a habit for them to eat together while sharing stories.


    After a short walk, Julius glanced around the bustling cafeteria, the cacophony of voices mixing with clinking utensils.


    With his plate of food in hand, he made his way to the serving area, selecting three eggs, brown bread and a cup of refreshing mint tea. He remembered that the enrollment cost covered meals, alleviating any worries about payment.


    His eyes scanned the room, searching for his group of friends, but they were nowhere to be seen. Instead, he spotted Morgane alone at a table. Deciding to join her, Julius sat across from her and started to eat.


    However, just as he began to enjoy his meal, Morgane''s voice sounded as she frowned in annoyance. "I already told you to tell your friend not to gaze at me."


    Astonished, Julius turned his head to see his big brother fixing the red-haired girl. Why did it feel like he was interested in her? Julius'' thoughts wandered for a bit before he nudged his brother, asking him to stop.


    "I don''t know why, but I feel we might have met her in the past," Adam answered apologetically before turning his gaze away from the girl And signalling Julius to answer her.


    "I don''t know who you are talking about. As you can see, we are the only two sitting at this table." Julius denied her words, keeping Adam''s existence secret despite Shepard''s discovery.


    "Sure." Morgane snorted disdainfully in response, clearly not believing him, before drinking the hot and flavorful soup from her bowl. "I don''t want to be stared at daily. So, you either make him stop, or I''ll officially complain."


    Julius'' face paled as he heard her threats. Even though he never heard of her, she was from the Bellorian Kingdom''s royalty. He had no doubts that her complaints might have terrible repercussions on his life. He didn''t want yesterday''s incident to repeat but with his teachers this time.


    Julius apologised with a wry smile, "I''m sorry, I''ll tell him no to. You have my words."


    Adam''s eyes widened in response. He quickly shook Julius'' shoulder, screaming. "Why did you say that? You just admitted my existence!"


    Julius scratched his head before murmuring with a shrug, "She already knows. Makes no difference if I admit it or not." Then, he returned to finish breakfast, unbothered by Adam''s angry gaze.


    ''Tch, Cheeky brat. Since when do you answer to me?'' Adam thought in annoyance. However, deep down, he acknowledged Julius'' words. It was true that Morgane noticed him gazing at her twice already. It couldn''t be a coincidence.


    As the bell chimed, signalling the start of their lesson, Adam and Julius exchanged excited glances, eager to uncover the mysteries it held and deepen their understanding of the arcane arts.

 Chapter 113: Return to School

    After a brief walk, Julius noticed the crowded hallway leading to the classroom. He and Morgane were among the last to arrive, with most of their classmates already gathered, eagerly awaiting the teacher''s arrival.The loud chatter and laughter of the students resonated in Adam''s ears, reminding him of his own school days. They seemed so far away that remembering them felt difficult.


    ''I can''t believe I''m returning to school after so long.'' He sighed inwardly. The details eluded him, but he never really liked school. He felt as if he was wasting valuable time each day.


    However, that was the sentiment he had for Earth''s school. Here, he would learn many things deemed impossible back in his world. It was so exciting. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Adam lost himself in thoughts about the exciting new discoveries, Julius swiftly headed towards his waiting friends.


    "Morning, guys!" He greeted them, finding comfort in their presence after his terrible experience last night.


    Arun''s green eyes lit up as he saw his friend. He swiftly left Asha''s side and hid behind Julius, hints of fear visible in his eyes.


    "Please, let me sleep in your room, or I''ll die soon." He pleaded, yawning between his words and shocking Julius with their gravitas.


    As Julius focused on his friend, he noticed how tired he looked, with dark circles under his eyes.


    "Humph, he is just lazy! Don''t be like him, Julius, or you''ll waste your potential." Asha snarled at Arun''s reaction, crossing her arms in displeasure.


    "WHAT? You are worse than a devil! How can you make me study until four in the morning only to wake me up at six?" Arun screamed in outrage at his fianc¨¦''s unreasonable words. Then, he turned to Julius and added solemnly, "I told you she was a devil! Save me, or you won''t have a friend after a few weeks."


    "Pfft"


    Accompanied by Adam''s laughter, Julius understood his friend''s predicament. However, wasn''t Asha his friend too? Should he accept Arun''s proposal and risk angering her? He scratched his head, not knowing what to do.


    Fortunately, Louise chimed in, saving the day for all of them. "Julius is extremely serious and diligent. You should let Arun stay with him. Who knows? He might learn from his friend."


    Her face reddened slightly as she gazed at Julius with a shy smile.


    After a moment of reflection, Asha nodded, convinced by Louise''s words. "Alright. But I count on you, Julius. Don''t allow him to slack off!" She declared after remembering how Julius would train at the slight occasion.


    Arun raised his hands in joy upon hearing that he was saved. His genuine reaction elicited the laughter of his friends.


    After a moment, Arun suddenly asked Julius, "By the way, how was your technique''s study?"


    "I... I forgot about it." Julius admitted with a fake smile. He couldn''t tell them the college''s director visited and almost crushed them under his mana pressure, distracting him from reading his tome, right?


    "That''s so... unlike you," Arun answered with a raised brow.


    However, before they could take the discussion further, they noticed the ambient noise diminish. The loud chatter subsided, replaced by hushed whispers as the pack of students moved to let a tall, smiling woman pass with respectful head nods.


    Her long green hair fluttered as she nodded back at the students in response. Then, she gazed at Julius with a bright smile, confusing him, while opening the class''s door with her teacher''s golden card.


    The students swiftly entered the room, eager to finally learn how to use their mana.


    As they sat at their desk, the beautiful woman moved he hair behind he pointed ears before introducing herself. "Hello, I''m Elysia Evergreen. I''ll teach you mana control and its application in alchemy. I''m glad to meet thirty-one talented young novices and hope we''ll get along."


    The students applauded, enchanted by her graceful demeanor and otherwordly beauty, while Adam gazed at her pensively.


    Two things caught his attention. First of all, she didn''t look human with those ears. Second, there were only thirty kids in this batch. Why did she say thirty-one?


    He quickly found out as Elysia distributed a copy of a theory book for each student. However, she placed two of them on Julius'' desk, her intense gaze sparkling with a knowing light.


    ''...''


    Lost for words, Julius and Adam looked at each other with confused expressions. Between Shepard, Morgane, and now Elysia, the number of people aware of Adam''s existence kept rising.


    Yet, they didn''t seem scared or willing to get rid of him, confusing the duo even more.


    "Didn''t you say they would kill us if they learned about you?" Julius whispered.


    "I don''t know... From where I came from, people were extremely scared of ghosts and did everything they could to get rid of them." Adam responded, feeling as lost as Julius.


    Simultaneously, Elysia started her lesson with a question. "Who can explain why mana control receives so much focus in alchemy while almost neglected in other branches?"


    Many students raised their hands, screaming me, me, excited to give the answer.


    With a chuckle, Elysia left many students to respond. However, none gave the answer she was waiting for.


    Thus, she explained in detail that Mana control was particularly important in alchemy because this discipline involved manipulating and channelling magical energies to transmute and transform materials.


    In alchemy, mana was used to catalyse reactions, enhance the potency of potions or elixirs, and imbue objects with magical properties.


    "Precise control over mana allows alchemists to achieve desired results with greater efficiency and accuracy, ensuring the success of their experiments and creations.


    Additionally, mana control enables alchemists to safely handle volatile or hazardous substances commonly used in their craft, minimising the risk of accidents or unintended consequences." She ended her explanation with a smile under Adam''s sparkling eyes.


    He remembered how Lucius explained that mages could only brew tier-two potions if they didn''t specialise in alchemy because of their lack of mana control.


    The prospect of delving deeper into the intricacies of mana control and its application in alchemy left him eager for more.

 Chapter 114: Elysias Challenge

    As Elysia drew everyone''s attention with her explanations, Julius couldn''t help but feel his expectations crumble.After all, no matter how interesting classes were, he was no mage.


    As the minutes passed, boredom slowly settled in his mind. Then, his eyelids became heavier until he silently fell asleep, finally resting after his eventful night.


    Amidst the chaos and excitement of their first class, no one noticed his sleeping figure for a good chunk of the lesson.


    However, Elysia''s gaze landed on him after an hour. She narrowed her eyes before extending her right index finger towards him.


    Bam


    A heavy mass of pure mana crashed against his desk, forcing him awake.


    Scared and panicked by the sudden sound, Julius jumped to his feet, reached for his belt, searching for his gladius and taking a battle stance, ready to protect himself.


    His eyes darted left and right in search of the enemy under his classmates'' laughter.


    After hearing the mocking laughs and seeing Adam''s disapproving gaze, he realised he was in class, and his gladius was safely kept in his room. The lack of sleep made him overreact, leading to this shameful scene. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He blushed in shame as Adam facepalmed. They already drew enough attention to them.


    Between Morgane, Shephard and Elysia, who already knew about their secrets, he really wanted to lay low and focus on learning.


    "What do we have here?" Elysia''s voice menacingly cut through the noisy room, calming the ambient chaos.


    The air became heavy as she questioned Julius. "Is my class uninteresting, young man?"


    Julius lowered his head, unable to answer as he knew he was at fault for disturbing her lesson. "I''m sorry, Miss Elysia." He apologised, trying to defuse the situation while sitting back down.


    However, Elysia wasn''t done with him. "What about a little demonstration to show your classmates how good you are? I can forgive you if you manage to succeed in my exercise." She declared playfully, eager to see what HE could do.


    "Well done, boy. We are now the focus of the class." Adam scolded with a deep frown. Unsure if he should help Julius with their teacher''s challenge.


    Following Elysia''s instructions, Julius joined her in front of the class.


    "Alright, everyone. Now that we defined why mana control is of utmost importance for alchemists; let Julius show you how to train it." Her eyes glowed with impatience as she ended her sentence.


    To train mana control, mages usually went through various exercises, such as meditation to focus their mind, visualisation techniques to manipulate the mana within their bodies, and practicing small-scale spells or enchantments.


    However, as a cultivator, Julius found himself clueless about what actions to take. He gazed at Elyisia pitifully before turning to Adam, hoping to get help from his big brother.


    Unfortunately, Adam wasn''t planning to help. After all, Julius was supposed to be a weak Novice, and it wouldn''t be too strange for him to fail. On the contrary, if he showed great mastery, he would look suspicious instead.


    As the seconds passed but Julius stood frozen on his spot, the class slowly descended back into chaos.


    "How can he be so weak?"


    "How did he dare sleep during class? Serves his right."


    "Humph, Is he really a noble? His behavior looks totally different from ours.


    The mocking chatter of the kids reached Julius, making him want to hide under a rock because of the shame. His face was redder than a tomato, and his mind was buzzing in distress.


    On the other hand, Adam''s lips quivered in displeasure. Who were those brats to mock them?


    "See if I don''t put you all in your place today!" Adam extended his index finger before Elysia, pumping mana out of his body. Then, he controlled it to take the shape of the Eiffel Tower and solidified it in front of the astonished gaze of the class.


    Upon seeing the intricate mana construct, Julius sighed, relieved to be saved from being further embarrassed. However, Elysia''s sentiment was totally different.


    She gazed in Adam''s direction as if feeling something after he used his mana, her eyes glowing with unconcealed excitement. Between the tower''s strange design but intricate architecture, she knew the mana control required to materialise something with so much detail yet so solid should be around the third tier.


    She also understood that he didn''t use common training techniques to reach such a level. Instead, he must have boringly built mana constructs every day, again and again.


    Little did she know that Adam''s approach was even more astonishing, decomposing spells to use them with mana control only.


    Like the others, it was the first time she ever heard of a Novice with tier-three mana control.


    "Stay after class, Julius. We need to discuss something." Elysia said, shocking the silent room further.


    There were only two reasons for a teacher to ask a student to wait after class. The first was to bring him to the punishment room after his misconduct, which was obviously not the case for Julius.


    The second reason was to take the student as an apprentice, giving him access to more knowledge, resources and invaluable tailor-made private lessons.


    While his group of friends smiled, happy for this great news, most of his classmates threw burning gazes, filled with jealousy at him. How did the second-weakest of their batch get such a golden opportunity on their first day?


    "He? I''ll wait, Miss Elysia." Unaware of all of this, Julius sat back on his desk and patiently awaited for the lesson to end, curious to discover why Elysia wanted to speak with him in private.


    As the lesson came to an end, Julius felt his anticipation reaching new heights. With a meaningful look exchanged between them, the other students left, leaving Julius and Elysia alone in the quiet room.


    Elysia''s expression softened as light danced in her green eyes. "Julius," she began, her voice carrying a weighty seriousness, "There''s something crucial we need to discuss." Her words hung in the air, heavy with unspoken implications, as Julius prepared himself for the upcoming discussion.

 Chapter 115: Ghostly Apprentice

    Julius gulped in anticipation at her serious words.Simultaneously, Adam gazed at her sceptically. Did she really have to make the discussion sound so dramatic? What was so crucial? He clicked his tongue while waiting for her next words.


    "I want you to become my assistant and disciple!" She revealed. However, despite her kind smile and beautiful face, Julius and Adam''s eyes instinctively slipped to the side, hints of annoyance in them at the familiar offer.


    "Why is it that bullshit apprenticeship proposal again?" Adam said with a frown. He didn''t really want to be anyone''s disciple. But if he ever had to choose, he would pick Shepard as the man had much more authority and seemed more powerful.


    "Refuse," Adam instructed, waving his hands left and right, showing his strong disapproval.


    As Julius conveyed Adam''s words, Elysia''s eyes narrowed into thin slits, wisps of green mana emanating from them.


    "Oh? But the offer wasn''t directed at you, boy. You are mediocre at best. It''s such a shame that someone like you shares our natural affinity with nature." She disdainfully addressed Julius before continuing, locking her gaze to the side. "I''m speaking to your invisible friend."


    Upon hearing her belittle Julius, Adam''s lips twitched, his annoyance reaching new peaks.


    "I agree he is mediocre." He stared, making Julius lower his head in shame once more. "But that''s only when you compare him to me! Who are you to bully him?" He snorted angrily before using his mana to write his response directly.


    Elysia clenched her fists tightly, holding herself back after reading the message. "I don''t want to be your disciple. Search for someone else, dandelion eater!"


    Since when did ghosts dare insult elves? Green mana swirled around her body due to her sudden anger, scaring the duo.


    "Run, Julius! Run! She is going to blow up." Adam yelled at the stunned boy. Why did his big brother always have to overdo things? Couldn''t he just refuse politely despite her harsh words?


    However, as he ran out of the room, followed by the floating Adam, he couldn''t help but feel a warm sensation in his heart. He felt his brother trusted his potential even if he didn''t himself, clueless about his bleak future.


    Left alone in the room, Elysia exhaled before turning her head back. "I wouldn''t have done anything. You can stop glaring at me." She said after recovering her bearings and smiling as if nothing had happened.


    "Sure, you definitely didn''t look like a ravenous beast, ready to shred its prey after he called you dandelion eater." The familiar figure of Vikram appeared behind Julius'' desk.


    He had been here the whole time, using a spell to hide himself behind a mirage. This prowess showed his incredible mastery over mana as he combined his fire affinity with his control to manipulate air currents, altering the temperature and humidity to hide behind a mirage.


    Elysia''s smile froze on her exotic face. "I was just scaring them." She said with a dismissive movement of her hand. "More importantly, what are you doing, hiding in the class during my lesson?" her eyes narrowed menacingly.


    Vikram''s mastery may be exceptional, but in truth, it was the base standard for every teacher in the college. Thus, Elysia wasn''t scared of him in the slightest.


    "Just checking if my son is taking his studies seriously." He lied through his teeth, remembering the short but shocking letter he received this morning.


    "Student Julius is accompanied by a ghost. I checked it myself and plan to take him as my disciple. Give the boy double the teaching materials and count him as two people." It was signed and stamped by Shepard himself, awakening curiosity in the heart of every teacher.


    After his initial shock, Vikram connected the dots with widened eyes. Be it their confrontation, Asha''s bag venture or the couple''s rescue from Marco, the ghost was behind everything.


    His reignited suspicions died down like melting snow under the blazing sun as he understood that if Adam had evil intentions, he could have killed the kids and disappeared without leaving a trace. Moreover, if he wanted to extort money from them, he wouldn''t have shown the bag to Asha.


    Upon hearing his answer, Elysia smirked mockingly. "Of course. Why didn''t I think about that? Or are you, perhaps, planning to join the competition and try to recruit him before Shepard does?"


    As an arcanist, Shepard was a lofty existence really few people could compare to in the whole world. His standards were naturally extremely high. He would only offer an apprenticeship to individuals possessing heaven-defying talents.


    However, as stated in the letter, nothing has been done yet. The ghost was still free to choose his mentor, and the teachers wanted to take the spot before Shepard could.


    Vikram anticipated their reaction, deciding to repay the ghost''s favors by silently watching over him and intervening against any forceful recruitment attempts. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m not as stupid as you. Taking him as my apprentice? I can''t even see or hear him without using an artefact!" He answered Elysia''s question before sarcastically adding, "I want to see Shepard''s reaction after he learns about your shenanigans. After all, you don''t see mages trying to steal an arcanist every day."


    With nothing more to say to the pointed-eared teacher, flames enveloped Vikram''s form, leaving his final words lingering in the room as he vanished within the fiery embrace.


    Elysia paled slightly at the thought of having to face Shepard''s wrath. But she quickly shook her head. What was the worst he could do? Make them suffer a bit? or reduce their salary?


    He obviously wouldn''t kill them anyway. So, it was worth trying. After all, as someone selected by an arcanist, the ghost should, at least, have the potential to reach tier five in both magic and alchemy.


    If she could create a bond with him while he was still weak and help him progress, the future rewards promised to be bountiful.


    She might have started her relationship with the ghost on the wrong foot, but she was determined to convince him. She pondered how in the silent room...


    "I know! If I can get that book from my brother, I''m sure he''ll beg me to become my disciple." She exclaimed before leaving the college and walking through the Gate.

 Chapter 116: The Invisible Guardian

    "Huff, Huff. Are we safe, big bro?" Julius asked, his breathing short after sprinting at top speed until he reached the cafeteria."We should be. She wouldn''t try something with so many witnesses around." Adam answered, pointing at the other students.


    After their morning class, they had two hours to eat and relax before returning for the evening.


    "Julius, we kept you a place!" Arun''s friendly voice reached Julius. The boy gestured to an empty seat beside him with a smile.


    Julius nodded at him in response before going to the serving area. There, he saw Morgane taking rice and putting raw fish on it.


    "What is this strange girl doing?" He muttered before filling his plate with vegetables, mushrooms and steak. Then, he dodged the other students and sat at Arun''s table.


    "So, what did she tell you?" Asha immediately asked, excited for him. If he could become a teacher''s disciple, he was guaranteed to reach tier three in a few years. Then, depending on his unlocked talent, he could even enter the big circle of tier-four mages.


    Julius sighed, dropping his fork on the table. He explained to his three friends how the discussion unfolded and that he refused her offer in the end.


    "But... Why?" Louise couldn''t help but ask, shock filling her eyes. After living her whole life as a guard, without the opportunity to learn how to train her mana, she dreamed of becoming a teacher''s disciple since she entered college. After all, she was the oldest of the batch but also the weakest, right behind Julius.


    Julius shook his head dismissively. He couldn''t explain his refusal without exposing his big brother''s existence.


    "Do you trust them?" Adam asked, his bright eyes full of hesitations. He didn''t know if he was making a mistake but...


    "Yes, with my life," Julius said in a low voice, not understanding the sudden question.


    "... Tell them," Adam answered, his eyes torn between reluctance and relief. Relief that their burden would finally stop pressing on them. Reluctance because it would be the first time he trusted someone in this world.


    The group watched as Julius suddenly froze in place, his expression a mix of joy and disbelief. "Are you sure, big bro?" He asked, his hazel eyes glowing in enthusiasm.


    If he had to choose what was the most frustrating thing in his life, he would answer ten times out of ten that it was to hide his big brother''s existence. Sharing it with his friend was like a dream come true.


    "Do it!" Adam steeled his resolve and commanded. More and more people started to learn about him outside of his control. Moreover, these people included mages and arcanists. So, what would three more novices change to the equation?


    Julius clenched his fists in joy and excitement. He could finally stop lying to his friends and, more importantly, speak about his idol freely!


    "Guys, I have something to tell you. Can you come with me to my room after lunch, please?" He asked his group of friends, smiling widely at them despite their questioning gazes. After all, he just spoke alone, startling them.


    "Sure, let''s quickly eat and go to your room," Arun responded, curious about the sudden shift in Julius'' behavior.


    Everyone nodded, agreeing to the plan. They still had an hour and a half before their afternoon class anyway.


    ***********


    Fifteen minutes later, they entered Julius'' room. The girls sat on his bed while Arun sat on the desk''s chair.


    Julius gazed at each of his friends in the eyes with resolution and joy. "I need to talk to you about my brother."


    Everyone''s ears perked up in curiosity at the mention of this mysterious brother. In their mind, his image was that of a multi-talented man who could cook, design bags and use magic. They all wanted to meet him but ended up disappointed after he didn''t show up in the city. Did he finally arrive? Was that what Julius was about to tell them?


    "The truth is... That he has always been with us." Julius revealed, stunning them. They failed to understand what he meant with those words.


    "My big brother''s condition is a bit weird. We both don''t know why, but he is a ghost. That''s why you couldn''t see him." He dropped the bombe, making his friend''s eyes widen in shock.


    "What do you mean a ghost? Was he with us the whole time?" Arun asked, a bitter filling blossoming in his heart. He really trusted Julius. So much that he considered him a brother, but here he was, learning that he had hidden something so important for so long from him.


    Julius shook his head and added, "He joined us right when Marco was about to win. He was the one saving us all."


    Julius chained shocking revelations one after the other. The elusive apprentice who saved them at that time was, in fact, his brother!


    Asha covered his mouth in shock as Arun''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. "But why? Why did you hide it from me!" His voice resonated with frustration and sadness as he questioned.


    "Because he asked me not to. In my place, would you have gone against your brother''s wish?" Julius answered, understanding his friend''s disappointment but standing firm in his explanation.


    Arun calmed down to ponder the question. He imagined what he would have done if Julius asked him not to reveal his existence to his newly made friends.


    Soon, he sighed. "I understand... Do you have anything else to share with us?" He asked, acknowledging the sound logic of his words. However, a part of him couldn''t help but feel betrayed.


    Julius gazed at Adam, his eyes asking if he could reveal everything to them.


    Seeing his big brother''s nod, he proceeded to tell them everything they went through and how they ended up meeting each other on their journey to the college. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam didn''t know if his decision was right or one that would invite trouble to his doorstep, but he felt much lighter after Julius revealed everything.

 Chapter 117: Mysteries of Transmutation

    As the group listened to Julius'' story, they couldn''t help but be drawn by the intense narrative.At times, they stood at the edge of their seats, eager to know what happened next, while at others, they covered their mouths, their eyes widened at the terrible experiences they were confronted with.


    As Julius ended his story with Marco''s incident, the trio rose from their seats and surprised him with a tight hug.


    "I''m sorry for doubting you, Julius. You went through and lost so much." Arun said, saddened by this terrible story. His earlier disappointment was completely replaced by compassion.


    "So, you really have no plans of becoming a mage?" Louise asked, astonished to learn that, contrary to the rest of the world, Julius willingly chose to become a body cultivator. This path was a renowned dead end in which reaching tier three in one''s later years was an achievement.


    "It''s alright, Arun. Thank you for your kind words." Julius smiled at his friend before addressing Louise. "I unlocked a peculiar talent related to body cultivation instead of mana. My brother convinced me to give up on the path of magic for this reason."


    "Is he here right now?" Asha asked, eager to meet Adam after hearing their story.


    In response, Adam used his mana to manifest his answer before her yes. "Yes. How do you like the bags?"


    After reading Adam''s words, she quickly bowed in the text''s direction. "Thank you for saving us. Me and my mom love the bags. We are going all out to advertise it." She reassured him about the sales while thanking him with respect in her voice.


    Louise and Arun followed her action, embarrassing Adam. "Tell them to stop. I don''t want to be a hero or something!"


    The group laughed after Julius transmitted the message. They spent the rest of their free time annoying Adam by asking him many questions about his condition or his plans for the future.


    Then, they finally headed to their classroom for the afternoon lesson about transmutation.


    This time, their teacher was an old man wearing an elegant suit. A monocle rested before his right eye, and his grey hair was neatly tied by a red ribbon in a ponytail.


    "Hello, students. I''ll be your transmutation teacher, Mister Thaddeus Hawthorne." He said, waving his hand and making his name appear behind him in a stylish metallic font using mana.


    "Now that the introductions are done, who can explain what transmutation is?" He asked with a smile, starting his lesson straightforwardly.


    However, no one raised his hand to answer the question. After all, transmutation was one of the oldest and most mysterious arts. In fact, it was so old and intricate that it should have had an independent academy focused on that subject.


    Unfortunately, due to its complexity, this branch of magic was extremely unpopular. If not for the alchemy college deciding to teach it to their students, this art might have become a relic of the past.


    Thaddeus shook his head in disappointment. Then, he distributed his lesson''s notebook, placing two on Julius'' desk, startling Adam and him.


    "I''ll give you all ten minutes to read the introduction. Afterwards, I''ll demonstrate practical uses of transmutation." He said before sitting behind his desk.


    Everyone looked at each other, unsure why Thaddeus'' teaching method was that different from Elysia''s.


    Simultaneously, Adam urged Julius to turn the pages, impatient to learn this new discipline.


    Transmutation in a magical realm involves the intricate manipulation of matter through mystical means. Guided by principles of equivalence, conservation, and transformation, practitioners alter substances, rearrange molecular structures, and change object forms.


    Techniques include elemental transmutation and molecular reconstruction, allowing for the creation of new compounds or materials. Mastery requires deep understanding, concentration, and abundant magical energy.


    Despite its vast potential, transmutation has limitations. Complex alterations demand significant skill and concentration, while certain substances may resist manipulation. Nonetheless, transmutation has lots of applications.


    Alchemists use it to create potions and magical artefacts, craftsmen forge enchanted weapons, and architects construct buildings with magical properties. In warfare, transmutation is employed to set up defensive barriers or create offensive weapons.


    Transmutation is an indispensable art in the magical realm, with endless possibilities. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What an incredible discipline!" Adam exclaimed after reading, attracting Thaddeus'' attention. The old teacher smiled at him while repositioning his monocle with a wide smile.


    ''I guess he can see me as well... Don''t tell me every teacher knows about me?'' Adam thought with a frown. Was this situation because of Shepard? After all, he and Morgane were the only two who could see him initially. He doubted the taciturn red-haired girl said anything.


    He gazed back at the standing Thaddeus with a nod, trying to convey his eagerness to learn.


    The old man''s smile widened in response, and his brown eyes sparkled with delight. He had taught transmutation for years in this very class.


    Few students showed eagerness to learn his lessons, as it was, by far, the most boring magic discipline in history. Noticing a student eager to learn filled his old heart with warmth despite his ghostly condition.


    He took a pebble from his pocket, holding it in the palm of his hand before saying in a loud and enthusiastic voice. "Through transmutation, I''ll transform this stone into a piece of quartz."


    Then, he retrieved another pebble from his pocket before adding, "I''ll demonstrate the advanced version of transmutation since I''m in a good mood. Watch carefully!"


    Thaddeus closed his eyes for thirty seconds, focusing all his attention on the piece of rock. After analysing its structure, he used his mana control to alter the stone''s properties, slowly turning it into something different. After two minutes of work, the pebble gave way to a beautiful quartz.


    The students gawked in amazement at the transformation, eager to try to do the same. However, Thaddeus spoke again. "It''s too early for you to use this method. You''ll need years of practice and deep knowledge if you want to use it."


    Then, he used a chalk to draw a circle containing many symbols and placed the second pebble in the middle.


    "Before mastering this art, we use magic circles as conduits for mana and to help shape the transformation." He explained as he transformed the pebble into another quartz in less than a minute.


    "Come take pebbles and give it a try. You''ll find the basic composition of rocks and quartz inside your book. Use your mana to change one into the other." Thaddeus said before sitting back behind his desk.


    What made transmutation interesting but boring at the same time was the constant need for practical training. Thus, he would watch the kids try to transform the rock until the end of the lesson.

 Chapter 118: Adventuring Club

    During the following hour, Adam had fun discovering transmutation with Julius. Despite the poor initial results, he persevered, not succumbing to frustration.For him, magic was like a game in which he could improve his skill and his own self by practising constantly.


    One hour later, while most of the other students started to give up after failing a few times, he already started to see small results. Inside the pile of broken pebbles stacked on Julius'' desk, a few had partially turned into quartz.


    Silently gazing in his direction, Thaddeus widened his eyes in astonishment and approval. The ghost''s progress was too swift. Moreover, his eyes stayed focused and determined the whole time, showcasing his high concentration skills.


    "A transmutation genius finally appeared." He muttered under his breath. After many years of teaching mediocre to average students, he was elated to see such a fast learner in his class. Sure, he had seen a few talented students, but no one at Adam''s level.


    Contrary to Elysia''s approach, Thaddeus only saw the ghost as any other student. He didn''t have any plans to offer him an apprenticeship if he didn''t show exceptional talent in his art.


    However, as the lesson drew to a close, he couldn''t help but walk towards the cultivating Julius, startling the entire class.


    "Stay a bit longer after class. I need to speak to you." He said, gazing at a half-transformed pebble thrown to the side.


    No more doubts clouded his mind. It had to be him. The disciple he had been waiting for so long. The one who will reach the summit of this dying art and, maybe, revitalise it.


    As the bell rang after his words, the students gazed at the unreal scene in shock and displeasure. They were all arrogant noble heirs, thinking they were the best of the best because of their upbringing.


    Seeing the same kid receive not only one but two apprenticeships on the first day stung their ego badly.


    They left the class, throwing hate-filled glances at Julius while Morgane, the genius of the batch, gazed at the ghost''s position pensively. She was more curious than bothered by his exploits.


    With the students gone, Thaddeus grabbed a chair and sat opposite Julius'' desk. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll be straightforward. I want to take you as my personal dis..." He started enthusiastically.


    However, Julius cut him short, stunning him. "He said He refuses."


    "I can see and hear you thanks to my artefact."He gazed at Adam, pointing at his monocle, before saying, "What about waiting to hear the benefits you''ll get if you accept?"


    As he opened his mouth to explain his offer further, Adam cut him short once again. "I don''t want to."


    Thaddeus''s frown deepened as frustration started to boil inside him. Why was he so unreasonable? Couldn''t Adam let him end before rejecting his offer?


    "If you earn under me, I''ll provide you with the best..."


    "I don''t want to."


    "... The best material and personally..."


    "No!"


    "...P.. Personally..."


    "Stop it! I don''t want to. Run, Julius!"


    Feeling the old man''s growing anger, he screamed at Julius to run, repeating this morning''s scene, frustrated.


    ''Is my Grimoire Lingua not working anymore? I thought I rejected him clearly enough!'' He thought, floating above the running Julius.


    ********


    They soon reached the students'' packed college entrance hall. Many held signs and tried to appeal to younger students with tracts or magic demonstrations.


    "Big bro... Please, stop annoying every single teacher who speaks to us," Julius huffed reproachfully after his mad sprint.


    "Not my fault if he doesn''t understand simple words. Approach those stands. I want to see what they are about." Adam answered dismissively and pointed at a group of students.


    They held a sign with ''arena club'' written on it, awakening his curiosity.


    An older student explained they could join a club and partake in its activities during their midday break and evening. Sadly, his club didn''t interest Adam much.


    Intrigued, the duo walked into the hall, reading each sign in search of something interesting.


    Soon, they spotted three familiar figures talking before the adventuring club.


    "Hey, guys. Planning to join this club?" Julius asked, his interest piqued.


    "Oh, Julius! We were waiting for you to register at the club as a party." Arun answered excitedly. For him, if you were a man, you had to go adventuring! Staying indoors, learning and training all day wasn''t what he wanted in his life.


    "Hum, sure? Could you explain what it is all about, tho?" Julius answered. The club''s name appealed to him. After all, he became fond of travelling and discovering new things after coming here all the way from the Belloria Kingdom.


    "We are granted access to the school Gate and training spots. There, we can discover wild places and sceneries." He explained excitedly before adding with a dreamy expression on his face. "If we are lucky, we might even find old ruins containing artefacts!"


    "Where do I sign?" Julius answered with a serious face before laughing with his friends.


    However, Adam has his own opinions. "Ask him if we can join several clubs."


    "He? You can, but few do. Our time isn''t unlimited. If we go adventuring, we might be absent for a few days." Arun answered the question after seeking confirmation from the older student.


    "Alright, you can sing up here. Then go to that club over there." Adam declared, pointing to a crowded stall, his eyes as bright as two burning suns.


    Julius nodded, a little scared by his brother''s excitement. He followed his friends, giving his student card to the club recruiter.


    "I need to register your party composition. Meaning that each of you should specialise in a different role to create a harmonious group. If I deem your group too unbalanced, you won''t receive permission to adventure.


    In addition, it is mandatory for a student in their fourth year, at a minimum, to accompany you." The recruiter explained the rules while holding his quill, ready to write the roles down.

 Chapter 119: The Battle Monster Club

    Ultimately, they decided Julius would be their vanguard, responsible for pulling enemies and keeping them away from the casters. They explained that thanks to his affinity for nature, he could sustain himself using spells to boost his vitality.


    Next, Arun and Asha were registered as the party''s main attackers without surprise. They would stay behind and rain fire on their enemies, swiftly ending them before they could wound Julius.


    Louise, on the other hand, would serve as a buffer between the front and back lines. With her earth affinity, she could help Julius absorb part of the damage or cover Arun and Asha from any unforeseen attack.


    "Your party seems well balanced. But four members might be a bit short." The recruiter said pensively.


    "It should be fine with the presence of your supervisor." He added after a moment of thought. Then, he handed them their student''s cards back after stamping a magic crest on them.


    "Welcome to the clubs. Make sure you read this booklet to learn about our rules." He handed them four small booklets before tending to the other students.


    With their inscription done and confirmed, Arun excitedly raised his hands. "Let''s go on an adventure this week!"


    However, his excitement wasn''t shared by everyone.


    "Oh yeah? Do you really want to go knowing we didn''t learn any spells yet?" Asha''s reproachful voice sounded in their ears, accompanied by Louise''s nods.


    Despite being four in their party, they only had two effective fighters: Julius and Louise, who was a tier-one body cultivator.


    "Bah, nothing will go wrong. A supervisor will accompany us. Also, don''t forget our secret member!" He smirked, looking behind Julius as if looking at Adam.


    "I''m behind you..." A brief message appears before his eyes, making him cough and turn as if nothing happened with reddened ears.


    "Hahaha. It is true, but we still should learn a few spells before considering venturing into the wild." Louise giggled as she suggested.


    "I agree. The club''s objective is to allow you to train in a controlled environment. If we do everything, you might as well have joined the tourism club and visit random places for fun." Adam wrote his opinion using mana, making Arun realise how true they were.


    "Alright. Got a bit carried by my excitement there." Arun smiled wryly and scratched his head in response. "Let''s learn a few spells and go in... two weeks."


    "I''ll agree only if everyone manages to learn two spells," Asha said, concerned about their safety during the expedition.


    Everyone agreed with her. It wouldn''t be a real adventure if they just waited in the back while the others protected them. So, after bidding goodbye to Julius, the trio walked to the library to find useful spells.


    In the meantime, Julius headed to the crowded stall, a terrible feeling gripping his heart. He had only seen his big brother''s eyes radiate such intensity when he was about to fight with his life on the line.


    His heart rate accelerated the closer he got to the sign-holding student until he could finally read the inscriptions on it.


    "Battle monster club."


    He frowned at the strange name. What was this club about? Would they capture monsters and make them fight in underground arenas? He pondered in confusion as the student noticed him.


    "Ha, welcome to the battle monster club. Do you want to sign in?" He asked with a smile. Many new students joined them each year, and he liked to recruit them. For him, everyone should join his amazing club.


    "He? What is this club about?" Julius asked in distrust, not liking the club''s name one bit.


    "Excellent question, young novice!" He answered excitedly, "We teach and play the popular game, battle-monster, in our club!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Julius tilted his head in response. A game? But before he could ponder further, Adam''s voice resounded this thunder in his ears.


    "Sign in!" He screamed, his blazing eyes almost burning the surrounding air.


    "..." Julius lost his composure for a moment. Why was he so excited about it? Did he know this game?


    "Hum. Looking at your face, I guess you don''t know about this excellent game." The student said, shaking his head. "We use talismans to seal vanquished magic beast''s souls. Then, we create decks with them and challenge other players. There are even many tournaments! The biggest one happens every half a decade and should take place next year."


    Julius'' eyes widened in surprise. So it was a card game? Even so, why was his big brother so excited about it?


    "Sign in!!!" Adam roared in impatience, scaring him a bit.


    "I want to sign in," Julius answered in resignation. He knew he couldn''t argue with his brother when he was in this state. So, he might as well sign it and see what happens later...


    The older students'' eyes light up at Julius'' willingness to join the club.


    "Haha, good choice! Here, take these!" He smiled widely, handing him a stack of ten talismans and a booklet. "The first ten talismans are a welcome gift from the club. You either have to buy the next ones or craft them yourself. You can find the game''s rules inside the booklet."


    Then, he took Julius'' student card, stamping it with another magic crest, testifying he joined the battle monster club.


    Next, he went to register him in the club''s record before explaining that once he was done making his deck, he could come and challenge the other club members.


    "Put those talismans with my coins and tickets," Adam declared, rubbing his hands in anticipation. He loved card games, and this magical one sounded incredible.


    As Julius walked away, heading to the library, as planned this morning, he shook his head in confusion. Ever since they joined the college, he wondered if their roles hadn''t been swapped and if he wasn''t the big brother here...


    Simultaneously, he heard Adam exclaiming with a wide grin, "I know I can be the best duelist if I want to!"

 Chapter 120: Alchemy and Strategy

    ******


    After walking for fifteen minutes, Adam and Julius entered the beautiful tower in which the library was located.


    They saw many students seated at the desks, reading books while taking notes or working together to analyse arcane texts. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the student groups was Arun''s. They already had picked a few books to choose spells to learn from.


    Then, Julius'' gaze landed on the smiling Jean, approaching them with glistening eyes.


    "Welcome back to the library. How can I help you?" He offered, planning to help them find the books they were looking for.


    "I came to get three tier-three books about alchemy," Julius answered, handing him three golden tickets.


    Jean, about to remind him that he could not borrow those books, widened in shock at the tickets'' sight. After all, they were directly gifted by Shepard, the college''s director, and were rarely seen.


    "I see... What kind of effects are you looking for?" He asked, his green eyes sharp and expression serious.


    Jean''s shift in demeanor astonished Julius but he quickly brushed it off. "Are there books with various potions to enhance the body and mana capacity?" Julius asked, following his big brother''s instructions.


    "Sure, wait for a moment," Jean answered before using the magic circles in front of the bookshelves to levitate and grab three tomes.


    As he came down and handed the books, he cautioned the boy, "Be careful when brewing them. You may injure your mana circuits if you mishandle the process. In addition, don''t drink more than one type of potion. Your heart might blow up because of the sudden influx of energy if you do." Then, he explained that mages usually drank a potion once a year at maximum.


    Upon hearing his words, Adam scratched his head in frustration. He planned to rely on potions to expeditiously improve his mana. However, it seemed to be a bad idea in the end. After all, he had to drink the potions in his body in the dream place, and he learned, painfully, that his soul could be damaged in that place.


    ''I hope the potions are effective, or my progress will remain slow. I should try to reach tier two as fast as possible to unlock my xp progression as well.'' He thought before asking Julius to use the last ticket to get him a neutral technique to find ways to become an Acolyte.


    He could use the system''s promotion quest, but was reluctant. His improvement would be set at the most basic standard, preventing him from reaching his full potential. No, he would consider this option only if he found no other ways.


    "Ha! I forgot I already took a technique unrelated to elements and focused on mana control for you. It is in my room." Julius answered, flustered by his mistake. He completely forgot about the tome because of Shepard''s visit.


    Adam tapped his finger on his cheek pensively in response.


    ''Well, might as well keep the last ticket and use it later,'' he thought after failing to find any useful book to borrow.


    Meanwhile, Julius bid Jean farewell before walking to his friend''s desk. They needed to discuss their strategy and pick spells complementing each other''s capabilities.


    They decided that Louise should learn the Earth wall spell to protect Arun and Asha from any enemy that might attack them from behind. The second spell they chose was the quicksand spell.


    Despite not being a powerful offensive or defensive spell, it proved highly effective in impeding the movement of adversaries and maintaining them in their place.


    Arun would learn the fire arrow and sputtering blaze spells. The latter was a weak area of effect spell used mainly to slowly disorient and deal damage over time to a group of enemies.


    Finally, Asha would learn the ember snare and ember mend spells. The first one was used to plant traps akin to mines on the ground and could be deadly if used strategically. The second was a weak healing spell, capable of sanitizing wounds and slowly accelerating natural healing.


    Adam nodded dismissively at the kid''s choices. He acted as a mere spectator, letting them develop their strategic thinking instead of bluntly telling them what to do. At least, that''s what they thought.


    In truth, the ghost was busy reading potions'' recipes with glowing eyes, already trying to figure out which one he would brew.


    After all, he wasn''t too worried about the whole thing. If anything happened, he would help them. If it wasn''t enough, their supervisor would.


    "Alright, our synergy sounds good!" Arun exclaimed after reviewing each person''s spells and roles. Then he added, "We should visit the club''s office tomorrow to introduce ourselves and meet our supervisor."


    "You''re right," Asha nodded in agreement.


    "What was her name? Shiro, I think?" Louise asked, trying to remember what the recruiter told them.


    "Yeah! That was her name. He mentioned we shouldn''t be astonished when we see her. I wonder why," Arun answered, curiosity laced in his voice.


    "By the way, we know you have no plans of becoming a mage, but could you please share with us your brother''s spells and strength?" Louise looked at Julius and asked with ints of concerns. As the oldest of the group, she felt she was responsible for everyone''s safety and wanted to know everything about their capabilities.


    Julius pondered how to answer that question before responding, "He doesn''t plan to learn spells."


    The group looked at him weirdly in response, thinking the same line. You weren''t a mage. Thus, you don''t learn spells. Why not? But why did your brother refuse to learn them as well?


    "He is trying to convert spells into what he calls ''mana techniques''. In short, he tries to replicate spell effects using mana control only." Julius explained shortly before standing up, ready to return to his room.


    However, he didn''t predict that his words were thundering in the group''s mind. Everyone silently stood up and followed him to the dorms, pondering deeply about the implications of his brother''s approach.


    This was the group''s first time hearing about such a complicated but odd way to use magic, and they wondered if it could really work.

 Chapter 121: The Lost Secrets of Kwame Adewale

    After Julius and Arun returned to their rooms, they spent half an hour making space for the young man before starting to train for their future expedition.


    As Arun took the room''s desk to study his two spells, Julius retrieved the old dusty tome. The pages were yellowed by the passing of time. The cover''s title was unreadable but still emanated an aura of mystery.


    "Where did you find that book?" Adam gazed sharply at Julius. He didn''t know why, but he felt inexplicably drawn to the tome.


    "Vikram gave it to me. According to him, it should focus on mana manipulation and control." Julius responded pensively before adding, "The mana-gathering technique should be element-neutral, too."


    Adam nodded before conjuring an ethereal mage''s hand to manipulate the old book. Unfortunately, the language seemed old, lost and mixed with potent magic.


    It was the first time he encountered a language his Grimoire Lingua failed to understand. However, as if challenged by Adam''s thoughts, the enigmatic book suddenly appeared before the tome.


    As Adam''s eyes widened in shock, the grimoire passively used his Ephemeral Lexicon enchantment, analysing and assimilating the old tome''s language. After all, the enigmatic grimoire was described as a living lexicon that broke the usual item rarity''s scale.


    After a short moment, the grimoire turned transparent and disappeared with a puff as if nothing transpired.


    ''What just happened?'' Adam thought, stunned by what he just witnessed.


    Little did he know that he was in for a ride filled with surprise now that he possessed the old tome.


    After recovering, he gazed at the first page''s text once more, his eyes blazing. He understood the old symbols written in otherworldly ink.


    "This book records my lifelong achievements in mana manipulation. If you can read this message, it means you are worthy to inherit it as you thread the same path I did. Note: The content of the book changes depending on who holds it. Only my true inheritor is granted access to my knowledge."


    ''Ha? Wasn''t this just a book about mana manipulation?'' Adam''s confused thoughts mixed with his earlier astonishment as he read further.


    "My name is Kwame Adewale. I was born and raised in the Kumbuka Empire, where magic was law. Sadly, in this spell-filled world, in which elemental affinity dominated the fields, I was an anomaly. Unable to unlock a talent and born without any affinity, I was deemed a failure."


    "I was kicked out of the royal palace and erred the world for years before stumbling on a secular magic order known as the mana conjurors. Instead of relying on spells and elemental affinities, they shaped mana directly to do their bidding, making them fearsome opponents."


    "After much effort, I managed to join their order and finally found my path in this world. Sadly, one day, the Franca empire deemed them too dangerous to exist. They labelled them rogue mages and rallied the world to annihilate them."


    "However, left for dead amid the order''s ruins, I miraculously survived. I secluded myself, determined to continue my friend''s research."


    "Now, in my twilight years, I''ll record all my knowledge in this book, hoping our path won''t disappear forever like many others."


    "Knowing that my life is drawing to its end, I''ll leave this book and die, trying to avenge my long-departed friends. I know my attempt is bound to fail, but I have no regrets... Actually, I regret lacking potential, as the best I could do was to become an archmage."


    Adam stood, flabbergasted, in front of the first page of the tome. He was sure he just uncovered a part of long-forgotten and hidden history.


    ''Wait... mana conjurer! That''s the class I chose from the system''s propositions!'' He fell into deep thoughts, finding that Kwame''s story hid more information than what met the eye. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Rogue cultivators, other paths disappearing and how body cultivation is underdeveloped. Everything seems to be controlled by someone or a group of persons.'' Pieces of scattered knowledge started to assemble in Adam''s mind as he started to suspect that this world wasn''t regulated the way people thought.


    ''It seems that someone is purposefully imposing a single path to power and destroying all the others for some reason!'' He theorised before putting those thoughts on the side. He needed to find more pieces of lost history if he wanted to, one day, learn the truth.


    He refocused his attention on the tome, starting to read the second page.


    "After many years of studies, tests and failures, I finally uncovered this world''s ultimate lie. I don''t know why no one ever thought about it, as it was right in front of our eyes the whole time... Or maybe all the paths that were destroyed were because they were approaching this truth."


    "Elemental affinity is a bait!"


    Adam fell into a daze as he read that sentence. It was common knowledge that every human had a dormant elemental affinity that would awake around twelve if they practiced mana. Wasn''t it natural to have one? Despite his confusion, he kept on reading the text.


    "Think about it. What is the strongest possible affinity you could have in this world? Do you really think it would be something like a rare element? Even time and space pale in comparison to my discovery."


    "HEEEEE? Stronger than time and space elemental affinity? Is that even possible?" Adam screamed in shock, startling Julius, who almost fell from his bed.


    Then, he read the next sentence, placed in the middle of the page in a beautiful calligraphy font.


    "Mana Affinity."


    "Yes! I discovered human beings could unlock affinity to mana, the energy source fueling every other element!"


    "However, to be able to possess this heaven-defying power, strict requirements are necessary: One, you must not have any elemental affinities. That is also the prerequisite to reading this book. Sadly, Except for me, only ghosts are known not to have any affinities as they have no bodies to channel them."


    "Two, you must have exceptional mana flow. This requirement is easier to meet as some destroyed paths have records of potions capable of improving it."

 Chapter 123: The Second Tier

    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: T2 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 1


    Exp: 0/20


    HP: 140/140


    Vitality: 14


    Strength: 14.6


    Agility: 14.8


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger, Manacore Heartgem, Ethereal Radiance, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye


    Spells: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1.


    Other: Mana bullet LV MAX, Atom Burst LVL MAX, Mage''s hands LVL3.


    Passive: Mana Control T3, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2,


    Mana Shaping T2.


    Note: Soul is heavily damaged. Please progress using the proper paths...


    "Hum, Hum." Adam nodded, pleased to see his promotion results. His mana shaping passive ability progressed along his tier, and he returned to level one.


    "After each promotion, the level is reset back to one. However, my stat points will be twice as effective as they were previously." He summarised his understanding of the system''s workings, thinking it was efficient before pondering the experience progression.


    "Hmm, if I''ve earned bonus experience points from taking down tougher opponents, it''s logical to assume there''s a penalty when facing weaker ones." He theorised while opening his apartment''s door. He was in a good mood and wanted to stroll in the empty plaza.


    With each step taken, he could feel the ambient mana slightly resonate and nourish his body, making him feel stronger than ever despite his unchanged stats.


    As he reached the plaza''s center and stood below the three huge screens displaying his name in the first place, he couldn''t help but gaze at the mysterious tower.


    "Should I try to challenge the third trial?" He playfully asked himself.


    With his experience limit unlocked, he could progress quickly and obtain new items if he did. However, he shook his head in dismissal after a moment of pondering.


    He almost lost his life on the first trial and could have died at any moment during the confrontation with the light guardian in his second. Moreover, his soul was already in bad shape. He was unwilling to take that risk now that everything was progressing smoothly.


    Furthermore, he came up with a theory. In his first trial, he faced normal beasts but missed the boss, who was probably in the first tier. In the second, tier-one magic beasts appeared, with the boss on the second tier. Didn''t this mean the third trial''s boss would be on the third tier?"


    "I should become an apprentice before challenging the tower, or at least be close to that level," he muttered, hatefully glaring at the three screens above him. "I hope I''ll stay alone in this place. I would die of shame if others saw my name plastered in the sky."


    Little did he know that the various buildings circling the plaza were filled with sleeping youths, destined to awaken in just a few short months.


    *********


    Simultaneously, Julius cultivated, drawing energy from nature through his meridians to nourish his dan tian. His cultivation speed improved since he received his gladius from Vikram, thanks to the weapon''s potent enchantments.


    Soon, a bright smile covered his face as he felt the walls of his power center starting to crack. In response, he focused on absorbing and refining the ambient natural energy faster. The small cracks widened and crisscrossed the thick walls like a spiderweb.


    ''Finally! After four years of rigorous training!'' He thought, elated as the first wall''s shards fell in his liquid essence.


    CRACK


    A loud noise shook his whole being as the walls finally crumbled entirely. He felt his Qi strengthen like never before. Then, thin crystalline walls rose from his essence, surrounding his dan tian.


    Subsequently, his strengthened Qi flooded his meridians akin to a raging river, reaching for every part of his body.


    He yelped in surprise as he felt his muscles tighten, his bones crack, and his blood flow accelerate.


    His attention drawn by Julius'' sound, Arun gazed at his friend in confusion. However, his eyes widened after he noticed Julius falling from his bed with perspiration covering his body.


    "Julius! What is happening to you? Are you alright?" He jumped to his feet in panic, unsure about what to do. However, his surprise was far from over as he soon saw the perspiration turn denser and take a black color.


    A pungent smell permeated the room as Julius painfully felt his body transform. His muscles were being condensed, his bones hardened, and his blood thickened, turning his already strong body more powerful. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "ARGH!" Julius roared in pain, unable to hold it in anymore as his vision suddenly turned red, his ears buzzed, and his nose stung. Black blood flowed from his seven orifices, rendering his pale face as terrifying as the one of a zombie.


    Arun jerked back in shock and despair, unable to understand the sudden turn of events. Just after they planned to go on an adventure together, his friend was dying in front of his eyes, and he could do nothing to help him.


    "NO! Julius, hold on! I''ll bring my father, no the director himself. Please don''t die..." He screamed, tears flowing down his cheeks as he ran to the room''s door, kicking it open with all his strength.


    Left alone, writhing in pain in a pool of his own blood, Julius couldn''t help but have mixed feelings. He could feel his body strengthen, but why was the process so excruciatingly painful?


    He gathered one hundred per cent of his mental strength to stay awake and fight back the pangs of pain for twenty minutes before it slowly receded.


    Convulsing on the ground, drained of all mental strength, he smiled in relief. He had done it.


    "I''ve reached... The second tier!" With this last exclamation, he closed his eyes, his body unmoving.


    *******


    Five minutes later, Arun''s voice resounded in the third dormitory''s corridor. "Quick! He is in danger!"


    His figure appeared at the door, accompanied by Vikram and Shepard. He ran to Julius'' unmoving body, ignoring the terrible stench, his eyes filled with despair.


    "NO! YOU CAN''T DIE!" He roared in unwillingness before gazing at the two adults pitifully.

 Chapter 124: Elixir of Clarity

    "Save him! Please, save him." He begged his father and Shepard, his voice trembling in fright, panic and sadness.


    The two adults looked at each other seriously before Shepard walked to Julius'' body. He cautiously placed his hand above the boy''s nose to check if he was still breathing. Then, he examined Julius'' body before turning towards the crying Arun.


    He shook his head, frowning so hard that his face was distorted in an ugly grimace. "Do you know how busy I am? I don''t have time to waste!" He said, his voice filled with annoyance while glaring at Vikram.


    He was the one who contacted him after Arun shockingly revealed that Julius was dying.


    "Sorry, Director Shepard. We only wanted to save a student..." Vikram lowered his head, his voice carrying a slight trace of sadness. He wasn''t too attached to the boy, but Julius was still his son''s best and only friend.


    "Saving a student? Your head!" Shepard answered, his voice filled with frustration, before pointing at Julius. "He just became an acolyte through a strange mana-gathering technique. He overexerted himself, both physically and mentally and is only sleeping!"


    "HEEE?" Arun screamed in shock, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets. He thought they came too late, and Julius was beyond saving. But he was only sleeping? Moreover, did he really become an acolyte right after enrolling?


    Stunned by the revelation, Arun fell to the ground, his tears of sadness and despair turning into relief. "Hahaha. He isn''t going to die." He laughed in happiness.


    Meanwhile, Shepard was everything but happy. "If your father wasn''t an honorary teacher, I would have expelled you for wasting my time." He said, looking at the father and son duo. "Vikram, you''ll have to teach for an additional month. Arun, you are forbidden from leaving this room for a week. I hope that next time, I won''t be called for nothing!"


    "Sight... I should have confirmed the situation myself before calling you. I recognise my mistake." Vikram genuinely answered, agreeing to his punishment. However, new doubts resurfaced in his mind.


    He had personally tested Julius'' mana. There was no way he could reach tier two with so little. After all, the minimum was to possess fifteen strands and have remarkable control. But this method wasn''t used as most reached twenty before forcing the mass of mana into a circle, bypassing the need for control with quantity. So, how did the boy do it?


    Stumped by this new mystery, Vikram gazed at Arun reproachfully as his son walked towards Shepard and bowed.


    "I''m sorry, Director Shepard. I was terrified for my friend''s safety." He apologised even if, in truth, he didn''t care. The only thing that mattered was that Julius was fine.


    "Humph. Since I''m already here, I might as well speak with the genius ghost again. I wanted the other teachers to tempt him more, to make him realise I''m the best master he could ever choose in his life." Shepard revealed, making Vikram understand how wrong he had been in his conversation with Elysia.


    The director didn''t even consider it possible for another teacher to steal his future disciple. It was only bait to tempt him!


    As he ended his words, Shepard pinched Adam''s cheek as he had done the day prior. And just like yesterday, Adam snapped his eyes open in rage. "Who dares pinch me again!"


    The ambient mana seemed to resonate with his angry roar, swirling around him, tainting the usual white mist covering him in a light blue color.


    Everyone''s eyes widened as the outline of a silhouette appeared floating in the air, visible to everyone. Unfortunately, without the right affinity or artefact, hearing the ghost remained impossible.


    "You again! I don''t want to become anyone''s disciple!" Adam roared, annoyed to see the man who damaged his soul so soon again.


    "Hahaha, don''t be so categoric. You''ll be studying here for a few years. You might change your mind." Shepard responded, unbothered by Adam''s rude words. He even felt they were refreshing, as he couldn''t remember when someone dared to talk to him like that. Then, he grabbed the three books he borrowed earlier, checking their contents.


    "You must really like alchemy. But where is the fourth book? Show me the technique you used to become an acolyte." He asked, confirming everyone''s doubts. Julius'' mysterious brother had also reached the second tier!


    "There is no fourth book. I didn''t use the last ticket." Adam sweated bullets as he answered. He was unwilling to risk losing Kwame Adewale''s book. After all, he had no guarantee that an arcanist couldn''t read its real content.


    "Alright, show me the technique you used. It''s the first time I''ve seen mana react so vividly to someone''s presence, even if the quantity is low. I might create something extraordinary if I can study and improve it." Shepard declared, his tone commanding. It was not merely a request, but a clear order.


    He was genuinely interested in the mana-gathering technique, unaware that it was already perfected and that the effects became more and more pronounced as one progressed.


    Adam shrugged in panic, trying to sound as natural as he could. "You can search the room. There are no techniques here..." ''Because it is in the dream place.'' He added in his mind.


    Then, he tried to shift the subject by reproachfully saying. "I borrowed so many alchemy books because you damaged my soul! I need to fix it by consuming a potion! "


    "Hum. I might have indeed wounded you because of my pressure..." Shepard thoughtfully said before proposing, "Choose a potion to brew. I''ll provide the materials."


    Adam''s tactic was effective as Shepard considered his words. How could he expect Adam to become his disciple after he wounded him? Moreover, once the ghost accepted his offer, he would have all the time in the world to learn more about the mysterious technique. That''s why he proposed to cover the materials. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really? You won''t go back on your words, right?" Adam''s bright eyes burned in excitement. He would, of course, choose the most potent and expensive potion since he wouldn''t have to pay!


    Without wasting time, Adam conjured a mage''s hand and skimmed through the books, choosing a tier three potion named ''Elixir of Clarity.''


    Elixir of Clarity: a potent potion revered for its dual effects on the soul and intellect. Upon consumption, it infuses the imbiber with a soothing essence that gently heals emotional wounds and restores inner balance, revitalising the very core of their being.


    Simultaneously, the elixir awakens dormant mental faculties, sharpening the mind and heightening the user''s awareness and understanding of magical energies.


    Shepard nodded at the potion''s choice before glancing at the required materials. Then, he turned into smoke and headed to the college''s treasury to get the materials.

 Chapter 125: Shadows of the Magus

    Ten minutes later, Shepard reappeared in the room, holding a pouch filled with materials.


    During Shepard''s absence, Adam inquired about the situation, questioning why Julius lay on the ground emitting such a foul stench that even a sewer rat would flee.


    After the update, Adam gazed at the sleeping boy with mixed feelings. His promotion should have been a happy occasion. However, he felt a pang of guilt hit his heart.


    "I prepared three sets of materials. Now, you are on your own. However, if you become my disciple... I can brew it for you." Shepard smiled at Adam before adding. "You realise that many dream to learn under an arcanist? After all, only nine people in the world reached this rank."


    ''Only nine? Why so few?'' Adam thought, astonished by the information.


    Noticing his perplexion, Shepard giggled, "It seems you died at quite a young age if you don''t know about it. Most nobles only manage to become acolytes. They account for the vast majority of magic practitioners. Apprentices are less numerous. There should be less than five thousand around, I guess?"


    "As for mages, their numbers are even scarcer. I don''t have the exact number, but there should be no more than one thousand."


    Adam''s eyes widened in utter shock. He understood that the further you climbed, the fewer peers you had.


    "There exist only one hundred adepts and, as previously noted, nine arcanists. Archmages, considered the pinnacle of magic, currently number only three."


    ''So, Kwame Adewal was at the peak? Why was he so sure of his defeat then?" Adam thought briefly before obtaining the answer.


    "We consider the archmage the highest tier because there has only been one magus in history. He has lived for an extremely long time and is still protecting the world from behind the scenes. Well, that''s what I was told. Never met him personally." Shepard shrugged as he ended his explanation. He wasn''t really interested in this topic, only abording it to make Adam realise how lucky he was.


    However, he couldn''t guess that the seemingly common information he provided opened up new theories in the ghost''s mind.


    ''Either Kwame fought against other archmages or... The magus!'' Adam thought, fearing the implications this theory had if it was true. However, he was way too weak to think about those things. Right now, he had to improve himself, learn magic, and... and...


    ''What''s wrong with me?'' He thought, alarmed by how reluctant he became to think about certain things.


    ''I''ll have to seclude myself for a month again to gather my thoughts and correct my mindset.'' He made his decision. He would live in the dream place most of the time, leaving it only to attend classes until his mind was back to normal.


    As he took some time, lost in his thoughts, Shepard sighed in disappointment. Despite his lengthy explanation, the ghost was still undecided.


    "I''ll take my leave. If you finally make up your mind, ask any professor to contact me." Shepard said before swiftly turning into smoke and drifting away with the wind.


    As the arcanist left, Vikram, who stood silent the whole time, suddenly spoke. "I can help you brew your potion if you want. Consider it a repayment for taking care of the kids."


    Adam pondered the offer and replied, using mana to write, "You can overlook the process and give me advice. But I want to be the one brewing it."


    It had been years since he last concocted a potion. Even then, it would be the first time he attempted one of the third tier. Having Vikram to guide him was more valuable than asking him to do everything in his opinion.


    Vikram nodded in approbation.


    "Tomorrow, during my class, we''ll brew it." He said while waving his hand as he exited the room.


    Left alone in the room, Adam scrunched his nose in displeasure. The stench was really too much.


    "Handle the rest and tell Julius not to wake me up before you are in classes." He wrote, swiftly closing his eyes to return to the dream place, fleeing the terrible hodor.


    Arun gazed at the text in shock for a moment. Then, he walked to Julius with determination-filled eyes. He grabbed a towel and started to clean the thick black substance from his friend''s body, noticing it became slightly different.


    Julius'' defined muscles seemed even more shredded. However, they looked less voluminous, and veins criss crossed them as his body fate ratio seemed lower.


    He watched the sculpture-like human in awe. It was the first time he had seen a body cultivator with such a harmonious physique as they always had ugly, inflated muscles filled with mana.


    After he was done and the stench somewhat alleviated, he noticed a faint but fresh scent emanate from his friend, astonishing him. Since when did natural body odor smell this good?


    He pondered as he lifted Julius'' body with difficulty, struggling to put him on his bed before finally returning to the desk. Since he couldn''t attend classes, he would focus on learning his spells. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The shadows danced in the dimly lit room as the night slowly passed.


    *******


    "Julius... Julius... Julius! Wake up!"


    Julius opened his eyes with difficulty after being shaken and called with intensity. He gazed at the culprit, thinking it would be his big brother, only to see the exhausted-looking Arun.


    He sat on his bed, looking at his friend in confusion. "Didn''t you sleep?" He asked, unaware of everything that happened while rubbing his eyes.


    "I didn''t. I can''t attend classes, so I''ll sleep now." Arun explained what happened shortly before walking to the sleeping space they had prepared for him yesterday.


    After assimilating everything, Julius felt happy that his friend cared so much for him but sad at the same time. After all, he would be punished because of him.


    Moreover, the news about his brother''s decision saddened him even more. Just when he was finally starting to act like he did in the past...


    With those mixed feelings, he exited the room, wishing Arun to rest well and promising to summarise what they did in class once he returned.

 Chapter 126: Potion Prodigy

    Julius explained last night''s events to Louise and Asha around breakfast, shocking them. Then, they went to class together.


    As they entered the classroom behind an elegant, blond middle-aged man, Julius shook Adam awake, just in time for him to hear the teacher introduce his field.


    "Welcome to the spell-casting class. I''m Mr. Armand, and I''ll teach you how to pronounce ancient incantations correctly. I bet most of you haven''t learned any spells yet. That''s normal. Before the age of twelve, your mana circuits are still immature, making it hard to manifest spell effects." The teacher explained, his brown eyes sparkling.


    However, immediately after, Adam said, a bored expression on his face. "Alright, I don''t care about spells. Bye."


    He closed his eyes and returned to the dream place under Julius'' shocked gaze.


    ''... I don''t care about them either!'' He screamed internally.


    He considered skipping this class since neither of them was interested in it as he closed his eyes to focus on his body.


    At the end of the lesson, Julius, having understood the pattern, immediately left the class before Armand could Speak about his apprenticeship propositions.


    ******


    After lunch, he returned to class, ready to attend Vikram''s alchemy lessons.


    "I''ll be your Alchemy fundamentals teacher for the next two months. My name Is Vikram Aurelium." He declared, his hands crossed over his chest and his long coat fluttering.


    The students gazed at his stylish figure in awe. After all, contrary to the unpopular transmutation subject, they all dreamed of becoming tier-four alchemists like this renowned teacher.


    "I won''t waste time with useless explanations. Most of you enrolled here for this course. So, let''s start with potion brewing immediately." Vikram said, placing his hand on a glowing circle on his teacher''s desk.


    Right after, every student''s desk glowed brightly before transforming into cauldrons, shocking everyone.


    ''This college really studied how to manage space efficiently!'' Adam thought, taking an interest in those magic circle''s functions.


    "Today''s objective is to familiarise yourselves with the most basic skill in alchemy: Infusing mana. No matter what potion tier you brew, this skill will be used." Vikram explained, pointing at a bottle filled with a liquid. "We won''t use materials as they would be wasted. Instead, we have a special liquid developed by our director that changes color when infused with mana properly."


    He distributed several bottles to the students before explaining to them how to infuse mana. Then, he turned to Julius, retrieving a monocle from his coat''s pocket and placing it on his eye.


    "Let''s brew that elixir." He declared, looking straight at Adam, finally able to see his peculiar form completely, with a smile.


    Adam nodded while Julius retrieved the materials Shepard had given them the night prior.


    Then, under Vikram''s advice, Adam started the brewing, shocking the teacher more and more after each passing minute.


    Vikram''s mana control was obviously better than Adam''s. However, the ghost was almost as fast as he was in changing his mana''s shape.


    After half an hour, the materials were all gone, leaving behind a shimmering sky-blue liquid.


    "You can brew more potions with the materials left or let the boy train. Your choice." Vikram said, his brow twitching. Since when did it become so easy to brew tier-three potions? He estimated that Adam would have to use the three sets to finally succeed, understanding well that Shepard anticipated he would help.


    But here he was, witnessing a newly promoted acolyte concoct a tier-three potion on his first try. He couldn''t help but think that the ghost was a potion prodigy.


    "I''ll brew two more then. I''ll give them to Arun and Asha." Adam responded after a short pose. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Vikram shook his head disapprovingly. "Your situation is special, so we didn''t say anything. But taking potions is highly unrecommended before turning sixteen."


    Vikram then explained that a practitioner''s mana circuits matured enough at twelve for them to use mana-gathering techniques to slowly improve. However, taking potions might have adverse effects as the potent mana would, most of the time, overload the circuits.


    ''So, that''s why, despite having mages in their families, no nobles learned anything before enrolling.'' Adam realised. He had learned from Lucius that the techniques were tightly regulated by the academies but had no idea that they could be dangerous for the young ones.


    "Well, I''ll give the first to Louise and sell the other one, I guess. Any recommendations on the selling price?" Adam asked, hoping to earn a decent amount from older students.


    "If you can brew it as well as the first one, you can probably sell it for thirty or forty gold." Vikram''s response made Adam''s eyes widen.


    He knew potions could be sold for expensive prices, but... Wasn''t that too much? I was only a tier-three potion! What about tier four, then?


    Noticing his astonished face, Vikram teasingly added, "That''s nothing. The dividing line between tiers three and four is as huge as a mountain. I usually sell my potions for five hundred gold each, hahaha."


    As Vikram giggled, Adam almost yelped in surprise. It seemed that in this world, things only started to become serious after reaching tier four.


    Then, he refocused his attention on the cauldron, determined to improve to become a tier-four alchemist as soon as possible.


    ******


    As the bell rang, signalling the end of the lesson, Julius, who silently cultivated and familiarised himself with his body''s new capabilities, rose from his seat. He concluded that his promotion granted him a harmonious improvement. Be it his bones, muscles, strength, speed or vitality, everything had been improved.


    Moreover, he discovered that his eyesight seemed to reach further and catch more details. His hearing became sharper, allowing him to hear subtle noises that would have escaped him before.


    Happy to see his body improve so much, Julius, accompanied by Asha and Louise, headed to the adventure club''s office to meet with their supervisor.


    He found Arun waiting for them with a refreshing smile before the door. Despite his punishment, he still decided to sneak out of the room for the meeting.


    "Ready to meet her?" Arun asked happily after he rested for the whole day.


    However, before Julius could respond, a loud noise coming from inside the office startled him.

 Chapter 127: Shiro Ravenwood

    Astonished, the group quickly opened the door to see what caused the noise, only to see a young woman wearing black and red leather clothes holding another student by the throat amidst the broken fragments of a table.


    Locks of black hair danced before her angry blue eyes as she disdainfully said, "I told you not to make me a supervisor, Idiot!"


    Her words echoed in the office, scarring every club member present. Then she dropped the suffocating man to the ground.


    "Remove me from that position before things really get ugly." She snorted while fixing her hair buns.


    Simultaneously, Julius'' eyes widened at her appearance. She was also a student, so why was she not wearing the college''s uniform? Moreover, what was that stylish leather coat she wore? He had never seen that kind of clothing before.


    However, his attention was soon attracted by the appearance of a teacher he had seen during the welcoming ceremony.


    "Calm down, Shiro. I''m the one who appointed you as a supervisor." The short, bearded man said authoritatively.


    "I don''t want to," Shiro replied, crossing her arms over her chest, annoyance painted on her face. She had better things to do than take care of arrogant brats.


    "You''ll do it, end of the discussion," the teacher stated firmly, his gaze unwavering.


    Reluctantly, Shiro acquiesced, knowing that as his disciple, she had little choice but to follow his orders, no matter how disagreeable.


    Then, the man turned to address the group of newcomers. "Sorry for this shameful display. I''m Mr. Thurin Ironbeard. I''m in charge of this club and will be your teacher for your principles of elemental fusion class."


    After a brief pause, he sighed, pointing at the pouting woman, "This is Shiro, my disciple. She became too arrogant after reaching the apprentice''s tier. That''s why, to calm her down, I decided to make her a supervisor."


    After understanding the situation, Arun walked towards Shiro and declared arrogantly, "We are the group you''ll supervise. I hope you''ll do your job well."


    In response, Shiro uncrossed her arms, her fingers and brows twitching, "Oh? Want to end up like him?" She said, pointing at the unconscious student on the ground, making Arun''s composure falter a little.


    As he was about to answer, Asha came to his rescue, cutting him off to ask a question. "We plan to go adventuring during the weekend in two weeks. Is that ok with you?"


    "I really don''t want to come... but I have no choice, I guess?" She responded before looking at Louise and asking playfully, "Why are you staring at me so much, sis?"


    "Ah? I... I''m a fan of your clothes. How come you don''t wear the school''s uniform?" She quickly said in embarrassment. She wanted to sew a similar leather coat for herself as she found it really stylish.


    "Privilege of becoming an apprentice." She answered with a shrug, then said, "I''ll come with you in two weeks. But I choose where we go."


    After a moment of concentration, the group agreed. They had no destination in mind and needed her presence, or the school wouldn''t allow them to leave.


    "Alright, let me introduce myself formally. I''m Shiro Ravenwood. Tier three mage, alchemist, body cultivator etc... etc.. I''m a genius, I know." Shiro declared, smirking smugly and causing Thurin to facepalm at her shamelessness.


    However, her shameless boasting echoed strangely in Julius'' mind, resonating with the boastings of the ghost. ''Is she a female version of big bro?'' Julius thought, shivering.


    He quickly pulled Arun before bidding goodbye to everyone and taking their leave, afraid that his friend would anger her.


    *******


    Back in his room, he summarised today''s lessons to Arun before checking the following day''s schedule. Most of the classes were theory-oriented, like arcane botany and herbalism, Metallurgical Alchemy, crystallography and geology, alchemy in History and mythology...


    He shook his head, uninterested in their contents and decided he would cultivate. He was eager to discover how strong his body could become after reaching higher tiers.


    After his cultivation session, he went to sleep. He did not forget to hold the elixir of clarity as per his big brother''s instructions.


    ******


    Simultaneously, in the dream place, Adam felt something solid materialise in his right hand as he tried to complete his mage''s hand mana technique.


    His eyes brightened as the shimmering potion finally found its way here.


    "I hope the potion will be potent enough to fix my soul once and for all." He muttered, expectations filling his heart. After all, ever since his inexplicable awakening in this world, his soul had been damaged for no obvious reason.


    Not wasting more time and being used to the drill, he uncorked the vial, letting whisps of a relaxing smell pervade his room. Then, he quickly downed it, impatient to see the results.


    Soon, a gentle and soothing energy travelled through his body, healing his soul and strengthening his mana.


    After revelling in the nice feeling for a few minutes, he muttered in joy, "Interface."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: T2 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 1


    Exp: 0/20


    HP: 140/140


    Vitality: 14


    Strength: 14.6


    Agility: 14.8


    Intelligence: 46


    Free attribute points: 0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger, Manacore Heartgem, Ethereal Radiance, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye.


    Spells: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1.


    Other: Mana bullet LV MAX, Atom Burst LVL MAX, Mage''s hands LVL3.


    Passive: Mana Control T3, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2,


    Mana Shaping T2.


    Note: Soul is damaged. He returned to his junky addiction. Having so much intelligence, yet being so stupid...


    Adam started by reading the note, as the main objective of the potion was to heal his soul. Sadly, despite the improvement, it was still damaged, astonishing him. Even a tier three potion didn''t heal it entirely. What kind of damage was he suffering from?


    "Shut up, dumb system. See if I don''t make you cry by progressing using only the weirdest paths!" Adam snarled in annoyance at the stupid notes he kept receiving. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 128: A Leap in Intelligence

    "Are my eyes deceiving me?" That was the first thing Adam said after reading his intelligence column. But even after checking several times, the number remained at a staggering forty-six.


    His eyes widened before turning into slits as he pondered the increase of thirty points. Was it really that much? After all, the tier two potion granted him fifteen points already.


    In addition, with his system, if he had invested everything in intelligence, he would have already ended up with twenty-five points. Seventy-five if he counted the fifty points he would earn by reaching the max level in tier two.


    Then, following his doubling theory, he could get one hundred and twenty-five points at tier three in total. So, thirty points didn''t seem too excessive to him anymore.


    The more he thought about it, the more he realised how big of an advantage the system was to anyone... But him.


    "If I could gather mana normally, I would already be at a hundred at least... Or seventy, maybe? Yeah, probably" He sighted at the missed points before grinning. "But thanks to my condition, I can lay my hands on the strongest affinity, so no need to feel down for a few points, hahaha."


    "I wonder why my alchemist rank isn''t improving. I already brewed a tier two and three potions. What are the requirements?" He asked himself before giving up on these thoughts, knowing He would eventually get the answer in the future, anyway.


    Subsequently, he sat back down, pleased by his improvement in intelligence and eager to discover its impact.


    After a few tests, he understood that his mana reserves tripled. In addition, his raw power increased, improving his mana techniques'' potency.


    For example, his mage''s hand was denser and could be materialised longer, while his atoms burst became much more powerful.


    He nodded in satisfaction, thinking about the next potions he would brew. After all, he still had three other stats to improve.


    As he resumed his training, a certain routine settled into his life. He would either train his mana control and techniques or attend class''. His objectives were clear, and he focused on them wholeheartedly without being distracted until Friday evening.


    Right as he was about to return to the dream place, Julius quickly said excitedly, "Are you ready for our adventure, big bro?"


    "Huh? Did two weeks already pass?" Adam questioned. Too absorbed in his activities, he didn''t keep track of time.


    In response, Julius gazed at his big brother in concern for a few seconds before answering mischievously, "Yes, it has been two weeks already. We''ll meet with our supervisor, Shiro. I bet you''ll like her."


    "I bet I won''t," Adam growled, unhappy to see his routine changed. Then he remembered something important and demanded, "Take my talismans with us. Who knows, they may prove useful."


    He had to go anyway, so he might as well try to make his deck if he saw interesting creatures.


    Julius nodded before heading to the club''s office with his group. Then, they all walked to the school''s gate, impatient to discover the location Shiro chose. Unaware that the library''s guardian observed them from a distance, a mysterious smile plastered on his face and his green eyes glowing.


    ******


    "Alright, kids. I hope you can defend yourselves because I won''t intervene until you''re on the brink of death." Shiro stated right after they walked out of the gate.


    Everyone nodded, eager to display the result of their two weeks of learning. Then, Julius took his surroundings in, his eyes reflecting a beautiful frozen landscape. Tall mountains rose in the distance, reaching to the sky akin to majestic white pillars. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We are in Avaloria Frostpeak, a place in the far north." Shiro said with her finger pointing at the mountains, "We''ll head to the mountain caves to retrieve Aurora Prismite, a tier-four material I need to earn m... To gift my master."


    The whole party glared at her in annoyance. That was why she wanted to choose the location. To make money on their back!


    A bad feeling blossomed in Julius'' heart. He knew things would quickly turn for the worse, and he was right. When was his big brother ever taken advantage of?


    "Ha? Tell her she''d better give me half the earnings, or I''ll fight her." Adam said, his voice dismissive as if it was natural for him to get his share.


    Julius quickly shook his head in response, denying his big brother''s demand. But would his refusal change anything?


    Adam just used his mana to form symbols before Shiro''s eyes, astonishing her with the bluntness of the message. "Give me half the money or fight for the items."


    "Who are you? Show yourself and fight me, coward!" She roared after reading the provocative message.


    "Ask the kids. You can''t beat me without thorough preparations or overwhelming me with tier-four mana. Let''s keep things civilised and yield half the profit." Adam wrote, grinning. After all, Shiro was only an apprentice.


    She had more and stronger mana than him, but that was her only advantage.


    On the other hand, she couldn''t see or physically interact with him. The only thing she could do was blindly use areas of effects spells in the hope of landing a lucky hit.


    "Let''s see what a coward who doesn''t dare to appear before me can do." After her declaration, Shiro quickly conjured her mana and started incantating her spell.


    Before she could even finish her first sentence, she heard a loud boom, followed by a burning sensation on her right cheek.


    Then, another message appeared before her trembling eyes. "Give up. You would have already died if we were enemies..."


    Her hands trembled in anger as she clenched them into fists. She lost instantly, without even seeing how. When was the last time she suffered such humiliation?


    "WHO ARE YOU?!" She roared towards the sky in frustration while falling to the ground. What else could she do? Her opponent didn''t seem to need to cast his spells, which was the mark of t4 mages possessing incredible control.


    As the group gazed at the surreal scene unfolding before them, they couldn''t help but ask the same question. Was Shiro their supervisor, or was it Adam?

 Chapter 129: Echoes of Mana Control

    Feeling bad, everyone quickly helped her while throwing weird looks in Julius'' direction.


    The boy raised his arms, irritated by the situation. Under Adam''s mocking laughter, he explained everything to Shiro, who slowly calmed down.


    "So, you''re telling me your ghost big bro, who just reached the second tier instantly, defeated me?" She asked in disbelief with narrowed eyes, biting her lips.


    "Basically... Yes," he answered, fiddling with his fingers in guilt. Why was he always put on the spot by his brother?


    "I understand. That''s why I was assigned to your group..." Shiro responded, the metallic taste of blood feeling her mouth as she pierced her lower lips.


    She realised why Thurin appointed her as the supervisor of this particular group. He had known about the ghost all along and indeed wanted her to tone her arrogance down using him.


    "How can he use spells without casting? Only mages with tier-three mana control at least can do it." She questioned, needing an answer to accept her loss.


    "Easy, don''t cast spells. Control mana instead." Adam wrote the answer truthfully before adding, "Don''t forget to share half of what you earn with me!"


    After fixing the floating text made of mana until the words dissipated in the wind, she finally said through gritted teeth, "I''ll share the revenue with you..."


    She didn''t believe his explanation, as shaping mana into spells required years of arduous and consistent practice. In fact, it needed so much that most only reached that level after becoming archmages. Even the most acclaimed geniuses could only do that at the late stages of the arcanist tier. That was why spells were so popular and why archmages were untouchable existences in this world.


    "We''ve wasted enough time here. Let''s head to the caves." Arun exclaimed, his tone dripping with mockery as he delighted in the ferocious woman''s defeat.


    However, Asha quickly pinched his arm before saying, "Don''t mind him, Miss Shiro. We''re counting on you if anything happens."


    After witnessing Adam''s prowess, she couldn''t help but feel saddened by his condition and lament the lost opportunity to rope such an ingenious mind and incredible talent into her family.


    Then, they all walked toward the mountain''s foot, conversing excitedly about what danger they would face and what treasures they could find.


    *********


    "Listen well, kids... and big bro." Shiro, who recovered during their walk, started. "You''ll mostly face tier-one magic beasts. However, don''t let your guard down! The deeper we venture inside the cave, the higher the chances to encounter tier-two or even three beasts."


    Everyone looked at her in shock for different reasons. Asha and Louise were concerned about the potential dangers while Julius and Arun looked at each other, trying to figure out who that big bro was.


    "Hahaha, I''m everyone''s big bro now!" Adam laughed at the girl''s shenanigans, understanding that as a genius, she only respected strength.


    "Traitor," Julius muttered, walking inside the large stalagmite-covered mouth of the cave with heavy steps, feeling a bit jealous.


    As they entered, Julius took the lead, with Louise in the middle, and Arun and Asha bringing up the rear. Adam and Shiro followed closely behind, ready to intervene if things spiraled out of control.


    They advanced cautiously, faces filled with seriousness amidst the cold cristal-like stalagmites until they finally saw a creature.


    Its skin was colored icy blue. Small, crystalline scales covered its back, reflecting the dim light filtering through the cave entrances. It possessed long, slender limbs ending in feet adorned with sharp claws.


    "It''s a Glacial Salamander, a magic beast in the early stage of the first tier," Shiro said, yawning at the weak creature.


    Julius'' eyes widened at the ridiculously weak-looking enemy as well. The life force it emitted was only slightly superior to normal humans.


    ''I can beat a hundred of them without sweating...'' He thought in disappointment. After all, he was eager to test his prowess after his promotion to tier two.


    "I''ll draw its attention, act according to plan. Arun, finish it with a fire arrow." He commanded before dashing to the salamander.


    Upon seeing the approaching enemy, the creature hissed and inflated its chest and gills, making it look larger and more intimidating, in an attempt to scare Julius away.


    Simultaneously, Arun started to cast his newly learned spell with excitement while Louise drew her iron sword, ready to protect him and Asha.


    After a whole minute, Arun finally completed his incantation under Julius'' and Adam''s shocked eyes.


    Was Arun bad, or was it normal for novices to require such a long time to cast a spell? They pondered in annoyance as a blazing arrow cut through the air before... Missing its target, making Arun''s face redden.


    The duo gazed at the boy with deadpan expressions.


    "Not waiting another minute. Finish it, or I''ll do it." Adam said unemotionally.


    "My thoughts, exactly," Julius responded in kind, drawing his gladius and decapitating the beast effortlessly.


    "Hahaha. Wow, one minute to miss!" Shiro mocked Arun from the back, holding her stomach.


    Even Asha covered her mouth, stifling a laugh before patting Arun''s back with a smile. "It''s ok. You''ll hit next time." She assured, making the boy feel even worse. After all, he focused on learning the spell but forgot to train his aiming.


    After the friendly banter, they resumed their exploration of the cave, meeting a few more Glacial Salamanders they quickly took care of. Arun''s aim steadily improved as he got more experience.


    **********


    Two hours later, they finally met a pack of six white-furred wolves with icy blue claws. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Frost wolves. Don''t get hit by their claws, as they are extremely cold. Be careful of their freezing breath, too." Shiro described the magic beasts, preparing herself to intervene. She knew six frost wolves were too much for a group of novices.


    However, she was unaware that despite the kids'' inexperience, they were united and trusted each other enough to learn spells to cover for the other''s weaknesses.


    That was not all. They also had the weird ideas of a certain ghost to draw inspiration from, allowing them to turn defeat into victory.

 Chapter 130: Cunning Stratagems: Chill of the Bear

    Julius swiftly drafted a plan for his party''s rapid victory, using the stories he had been told when he was younger.


    "Asha, employ your ember snare spell to block the passage. Arun, begin casting your sputtering blaze spell. Louise, erect an earth wall around them once they''re in range," Julius instructed, aiming to dispatch the six wolves simultaneously.


    Shiro''s eyes widened at the cunning strategy. She had expected a direct confrontation, which would have endangered their lives. Yet, Julius showcased not only physical prowess but also strategic insight.


    Asha nodded, once more impressed by Julius'' resourcefulness, before doing her part of the job.


    Soon, small orange circles appeared on the ground, ready to burst once stepped on.


    With the preparations complete, Julius charged in, throwing frozen rocks he picked on the ground at the wolves.


    Annoyed by the sudden disturbance, the pack angrily howled while giving chase, eager to shred the stupid human to pieces.


    As Julius reached the mined passage, he screamed, "Louise, now!" Before jumping above the ember snare circles and landing in front of his friends.


    Echoing the command, Louise released the spell she had cast, causing the earth to rumble and rise both behind and before the traps as the pack charged in.


    A sea of fire engulfed the pitiful beasts as they stumbled upon the mine. With no escape, their desperate attempts were futile, trapped between the two earth walls. Their anguished howls echoed through the passage, a symphony of pain and despair.


    To end them, Arun ultimately released his sputtering blaze, making the temperature rise and the ice melt in the passage.


    The brown walls turned red as flames danced between them, filling the air with the smell of burned meat as the howls died down under Shiro''s impressed gaze.


    She dropped her guard with mixed feelings, remembering her first venture and comparing it with Julius''. Then, she thought about her mentor, Thurin, who always told her to use magic in battle with more subtlety.


    "Hahaha, well done, Julius! Even if you are a cultivator, never forget to use your brain!" Adam giggled, remembering his own encounter with the wolves and his rough traps using the beast carcass as bait.


    The boy nodded in his direction, proud to be complimented despite his lacklustre role in the fight.


    "Wow! We really beat six wolves at once! We must be the strongest debuting party in the academy!" Arun exclaimed excitedly, pride swelling in his heart. The time he could only shiver in fear inside the carriage was gone. Now, he could fight, too.


    "We learned a valuable lesson here. Strategy and tactics are as important as spells." Asha commented, reviewing the battle in her mind. She understood that individually, they didn''t do much. However, their combined effort led to such a swift and easy result.


    Everyone agreed with her words, trying to imagine new ways to use their spells.


    After a short pause, they proceeded onwards, fighting a few more wolves, until Shiro stopped them after another three hours.


    "Usually, I would have stopped you here. We are reaching the outer part of the mountain''s belly, in which tier two magic beasts lay." She explained, making everyone sigh, sad to see their journey stop after half a day only.


    However, she added pensively, "But seeing your party''s cohesion and harmony... I think you can take on low leveled, isolated tier-two beasts."


    The party''s mood instantly brightened, eager to see how they would fare against stronger beasts, especially Julius. He didn''t fight much yet, preferring to let his inexperienced friends improve against the weak beasts.


    Simultaneously, Adam sighed while gazing at his notification. He had subtly stolen a kill during their fight to test his experience earnings. However, the message displayed was:


    [Tier 1 magical beast: Frost wolf defeated. You have gained 0 experience points.]


    [Defeat beasts of your rank to earn experience.]


    ''I hope we''ll encounter many beasts. I need to level up.'' He thought, eager to strengthen himself.


    Soon, they met their first isolated tier-two magic beast.


    It was an imposing creature native to the frozen tundras. A thick coat of white fur camouflaged it amidst the frozen landscape.


    Its massive frame was built for strength and endurance, with powerful muscles rippling beneath its fur. Its claws were long and razor-sharp, capable of tearing through even the toughest of prey. Its icy blue eyes peered out from beneath a heavy brow, gleaming with intelligence and ferocity.


    Despite its size and bulk, it moved with surprising agility, able to navigate the treacherous terrain of its icy domain with ease.


    Adam''s eyes widened at the sight of the nightmarish creature, evoking bitter memories from his first battle.


    Simultaneously, Shiro''s voice sounded with the creature''s description. "A Glacial Bear. Be careful! It can harness the power of ice in its attacks and exhale blasts of freezing air, encase foes in icy prisons, or even summon blizzards to obscure its movements."


    The party gazed at the creature from afar, their eyes filled with fear. The creature measured at the very least three meters on all four and five or six meters in length. Were they really supposed to beat that? How?


    Julius exhaled, failing to find a viable plan for his party to win without him doing most of the work until he heard his big brother''s voice.


    "Leave it to me. I have deep grudges against bears." He said before focusing his mana around his right hand and materialising his Ethereal Radiance with hate-filled eyes.


    ''Who created such a monstrous creature?'' He thought fiercely, unleashing his strongest attack. ''Time to send you to join the brown bear!''


    BOOOM S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BOOOM


    Two loud explosions resounded as dust and fire inexplicably engulfed the bear, making it roar in pain, and startling everyone but Julius. The boy knew how much his big brother hated bears after almost dying because of one.


    Shiro gazed at the explosion, her mouth wide open and shock covering her face.


    What was that spell? It was clearly much stronger than hers, and despite her arrogance, she had no confidence in taking it head-on. After all, she only had enough time to catch a glimpse of something looking like a spear before hearing the explosions.


    She quickly recomposed herself and threw a powerful fist in the bear''s direction, making the wind howl and creating a shockwave to disperse the dust.

 Chapter 131: Shadows in Avaloria

    Unbeknownst to the party, three knights in heavy armor emerged through Avaloria Frostpeak''s gate.


    The eldest among them, his face creased with age but a sly grin playing on his lips, spoke with authority, "Simple task. Retrieve the boy. Dispose of the rest."


    The two middle-aged knights nodded, rearing for a fight after years of rotting as city guards. After all, who would be stupid enough to cause trouble before Alkemia Al-Nour''s gates?


    Thomas and his two acolytes came here as soon as they learned about Julius''s expedition. The set-up was perfect. They would simply abduct the boy and disguise the death of the party as an accident caused by a beast stampede.


    With that plan in mind, they quickly set off in the cave''s direction, ready to enact their sinister plan.


    *****


    Simultaneously, as the dust dispersed, Adam quickly re-materialized his mage''s hand to grab a talisman from Julius'' pouch and stuck it on the bear''s face.


    Everyone gawked at the scene. Before them lay the humongous body of the bear, or what was left of it...


    The Ethereal Radiance pierced its body, activating the Radiant Flare enchantment within and causing its belly to burst. The white and blue landscape of the cave ended up painted a blood-red color as pieces of flesh and organs covered the floor and nearby walls.


    Upon seeing the gruesome spectacle, Asha bent down, vomiting, while Arun paled. Despite watching the bear closely, he struggled to comprehend what had transpired. The only thing he heard were the two boom sounds.


    Louise was less shocked by the scene, as she had seen her fair share of blood. However, the attack power left a deep mark on her heart. She questioned herself. Could she, one day, become that strong? Why was Adam a ghost? Could he be resurrected?


    Unfortunately, resurrection requires being alive in this world initially, a condition Adam did not meet.


    Then, they saw the talisman stuck on the bear''s head begin to glimmer before being carried to Adam.


    "Hahaha. See how I''ll summon your kind to fight for me in battle monster, fucker!" He giggled, throwing the talisman, now depicting the Glacial Bear in the middle with a row of texts explaining its abilities to Julius.


    "Nine more to go before I run out of talismans. I should aim for tier-three magic beasts to form the strongest deck. Hahaha." Adam laughed like a maniac, making Julius facepalm at his excitement for that weird game. After all, he didn''t see Adam ask about the rules or anything...


    "Refrain from intervening. The kids are here to gain experience, not for you to do everything, big bro," Shiro suddenly said, making Julius frown in displeasure.


    "I''ll kill any bear I see," Adam bluntly wrote before checking his kill notification.


    [Tier 2 Elite magical beast: Glacial Bear. You have gained 200 experience points.]


    "Status," Adam muttered, eager to finally progress. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: T2 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 4


    Exp: 60/160


    HP: 198/198


    Vitality: 14->19.8


    Strength: 14.6->20.4


    Agility: 14.8->20.6


    Intelligence: 46.8


    Free attribute points: 15->0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger, Manacore Heartgem, Ethereal Radiance, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye.


    Spells: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1.


    Other: Mana bullet LV MAX, Atom Burst LVL MAX, Mage''s hands LVL3.


    Passive: Mana Control T3, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2,


    Mana Shaping T2.


    Note: Soul is damaged... You''re doing great! (Please use proper paths.)


    Adam noticed his natural stats increase improved from 0.1 to 0.2 by level. Kwame''s promotion technique doubled everything, and even his intelligence benefited!


    Satisfied with the enhancements and adhering to the same allocation method, he floated behind his friends, eager to fight tier-three beasts.


    After a few minutes, they spotted their next prey: A creature combining the serpentine form of a snake with humanoid upper body features. Its muscular body was covered in shimmering scales that gleamed with an icy hue, reflecting the ambient light with a mesmerising allure.


    Frost-covered claws adorned the arms sprouting from its humanoid torso, each capable of freezing victims with a deadly touch.


    Its visage was both elegant and terrifying, with piercing blue eyes that radiated an otherworldly chill and a mouth filled with sharp, jagged teeth glistening with frost. As it moved, the Frost Naga glided gracefully through its domain, leaving behind a trail of frost and ice in its wake.


    One of its most potent abilities was its mesmerising gaze, which could ensnare unwary travelers, leaving them paralysed with fear as it closed in for the kill. Its icy tail was equally deadly, capable of delivering a freezing strike that could encase its prey in a sheath of ice within moments.


    "Not good. We already reached the Frost Naga''s territory." Shiro exclaimed before adding, "They are solitary hunters, stalking prey from the shadows in icy caverns. We might be ambushed at any moment starting now."


    She briefly pondered before deciding.


    "It is too dangerous to continue. It will be your last fight before I bring you back to the college for today. Also, I''ll lead the fight. That creature is adept at using ice magic and is usually in the late stage of the second tier." She explained, taking her supervisor role seriously.


    The kids nodded, understanding the gravitas of the situation. If they were to be ambushed by such powerful creatures, they were sure to be wounded or, even worse, die.


    "Alright, support me from the rear. I''ll fight it in melee with Julius." She gave her instructions before striking her fists against each other, causing her gauntlets to echo loudly in the vicinity and her long, leather coat to flutter in the wind.


    Then, she charged at the frost naga, throwing a powerful palm while casting a spell. The wind howled as she created a shockwave that collided with the creature''s scary head, making it jerk backwards.


    Subsequently, she released her spell after less than five seconds of casting, creating a crushing pressure to crash on the creature.

 Chapter 132: Frost Nagas Challenge

    Subjected to the spell''s pressure, the frost naga''s torso bent forward as it hissed in anger.


    With bloodshot eyes, it swung its claws at Shiro, opening its mouth to emit guttural sounds.


    Shiro moved her body with the agility of a cat, avoiding the deadly attack and retaliating with a heavy punch aimed at the creature''s open jaw.


    Wind burst from the fist''s impact with the air, colliding with the cave''s ceiling in a loud rumbling sound.


    However, the frost naga had tilted its head to the side before the impact and was now grinning widely as three frost spikes appeared in the air.


    "Not good," Shiro muttered while jumping back to create distance.


    Sadly, the naga quickly slithered forward, unwilling to let the annoying woman escape. Then, it hurled the spears at point-blank range, cutting most of Shiro''s escape routes.


    As she prepared herself to dodge two of the strikes and endure the last one using her gauntlets, the silhouette of a boy suddenly appeared in front of her.


    In a moment of panic, her eyes widened in shock as she opened her mouth to scream, "Move!" However, before she could utter a sound, the spikes were already upon him.


    Then, she witnessed something she never thought could happen.


    Carrying his gladius, Julius cut through the spikes, his muscled arms remaining steady and his posture unmovable.


    Then he lunged forward, veins bulging in his arm as he swung his gladius at the naga''s chest.


    As the strike connected, the creature hissed in pain. The wound wasn''t too deep, but the surrounding skin already took a greenish color.


    Right after, Julius jumped back, nodding at Shiro.


    Simultaneously, Louise used her quicksand spell, slowing the naga''s movements.


    "I''ll attack from the left. Take the right." Shiro commanded, trusting the boy''s abilities after his display.


    Not waiting, she charged back at the naga, her fist covered with a blackish mass of mana, and punched its sides.


    Amidst a loud cracking sound, the creature''s body swung to the right. Blood dripped from its mouth as it tried to recover its balance.


    But Julius was already in position. His gladius slashed its right arm off, causing blue blood to spurt.


    Simultaneously, Arun hurled a fire arrow, hitting the naga''s chest squarely.


    In response, the creature hissed in pain while turning its head towards the trio at the rear, gazing at them in the eyes.


    Upon seeing the terrifying blue eyes, their legs trembled uncontrollably, and their minds blanked in fear.


    Freed from Louise''s debilitating spell, the creature opened its mouth again to cast another spell while slithering away.


    Julius and Shiro quickly engaged it in battle, showcasing amazing teamwork. The boy always positioned himself in the most optimal spot to follow up Shiro''s attacks.


    Adam watched the battle unfold from afar. Everyone was fighting well, but he couldn''t help but feel that their fighting styles were lacking.


    He couldn''t feel the same decisiveness and elegance that Gaston had during their fights.


    "If they had a system, their mastery would still be rated as being in the first tier..." He clicked his tongue in disappointment, reaffirming his beliefs.


    Pursuing raw power was pointless. It would only make you a stronger, mediocre person. No. What he aimed for was mastery over brute strength.


    "No matter what tier I''m at, I''ll make mana bend to my will one day." He muttered, his eyes glowing like two torches before pointing his finger at the frost naga.


    He was done watching this farce. Shiro was already an apprentice, but needed that much time to beat a late-stage tier-two creature.


    BOOM BOOM BOOM


    Three minor explosions resounded as the wind whistled, startling the two fighters. They instantly jumped back, gazing at the creature warily.


    However, they only saw the naga''s disbelief-filled eyes before it fell to the ground with a bloody hole in its forehead.


    "Humph. That''s how it''s done, noobs!" Adam screamed at Julius from afar, shocking the boy.


    Simultaneously, Shiro gazed at the creature with empty eyes. The battle ended? Just like that? How strong was he truly to pierce the naga''s skull so fast from such a distance? Didn''t she look like a joke to him for struggling so much, to the extent of needing Julius'' help? The doubt gnawed at her confidence, leaving her feeling vulnerable and questioning her own abilities in the face of Adam''s prowess.


    "Why did you interfere?" Julius asked. The ending of the fight also disappointed him.


    "What? She can fight, but not me?" Adam pointed at Shiro, frowning, before adding, "She is supposed to be stronger than me. But if we were to fight, she would lose ten times out of ten before even moving. Heck, even you could take her down!"


    Julius gazed at his big brother pensively. Simulations of combat filled his mind.


    Although she is strong...


    "Pah. You''re lacking yourself. Why did you cut the naga''s arm after she broke its ribs and it lost its balance? You could have decapitated it right then and there!" Adam snarled, making Julius lower his head.


    He didn''t take into account the minor details and was overly cautious, waiting for the Fang''s Venom enchantment to weaken the naga, resulting in missing golden opportunities to end the battle swiftly.


    Upon hearing Julius'' critical assessment, Shiro blushed in shame.


    "I''ve been trying to learn alchemy, mana control, body cultivation, and mana gathering, but I haven''t really mastered any of them. I''m only at the apprentice level in each." She murmured, realisation dawning on her.


    Her body was powerful, but she never bothered to learn combat techniques. Despite her powerful mana, she only cast a few spells. Her control was high, but she never used it outside of alchemy. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam sighed while using his mana to write, "At least you know your shortcomings now. Work on them to improve."


    Shiro nodded, her heart swelling with gratitude and determination as she smiled brightly after reading the blunt encouragements. Adam was right. If she fixed her weaknesses, she could become so much stronger!


    She couldn''t help but feel that despite his low tier, the ghost was a better mentor than Thurin. After all, the only thing he was concerned about was her arrogance.


    Simultaneously, inside the college, Thurin, who was relaxing, inexplicably sneezed. "Is someone bad-mouthing me?" He muttered.

 Chapter 133: Echoes of Adams Fury

    After shaking his fear-stricken friends awake and resting for half an hour, Julius and his group backtracked their steps to return to the gate.


    On the way, Adam grinned before his last kill notification.


    [Tier 2 Elite magical beast: Frost naga defeated. You have gained 200 experience points.]


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: T2 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 5


    Exp: 100/320


    HP: 200/200


    Vitality: 20


    Strength: 20.6


    Agility: 20.8


    Intelligence: 47


    Free attribute points: 5


    Note: Soul is damaged... Kill stealing now? Have you no shame?


    "Haha. I reached level five in a single expedition!" Adam said with a bright smile, his blazing eyes taking the form of two crescents. "My years of training weren''t for nought!"


    Despite his profound earlier words, he didn''t realise he was an anomaly created by luck and improbable occurrences. After all, how many people could drink forbidden potions from destroyed paths? How many people had a system helping them progress faster?


    And how many fought Gaston, a man with unrivalled potential, for four years, allowing them to perfect their techniques in real-life battles without risking death?


    No, ordinary magic practitioners were like Julius'' party members, relying on each other to defeat beasts of the same tier with difficulties. Very few could win in a one-versus-one scenario before becoming veterans.


    After celebrating his newfound level, Adam''s grin widened as he followed the group through the frozen corridors of the cave. Their footsteps echoed against the icy walls, a testament to their expedition''s progress. But just as their confidence gradually settled, three ominous figures emerged ahead, their armor glinting in the faint light.


    Noticing the evil smile plastered on their faces, Shiro instantly raised her gauntlets warily and said, "Who are you?"


    The eldest stepped forward, his hand resting on the pommel of his sword before moving so fast that he disappeared from everyone''s vision but Julius''.


    The boy''s eyes widened as he felt the old man''s familiar life force, recognising the guard who checked their documents.


    "Careful, Shiro! He is in the third tier!" He said urgently, unsheathing his gladius and lunging in front of the bewildered woman.


    "You''re still wet behind the ears, boy. Yet, you dare stand before me?" Thomas scoffed, changing his grip on the sword to strike Julius without killing him. After all, he was their target.


    He stomped his right leg heavily, causing the frozen floor to crack under his armored boots, and swung his sword like a bat, making the wind howl behind it.


    BAM


    The flat side of his sword collided heavily with Julius'' gladius. The boy''s arms swelled under the pressure while his black hair flew backwards, accompanying the wind blast.


    BOOM


    RUMBLE


    A loud crashing sound resounded in the cave, followed by rocks hitting the ground.


    Adam swiftly turned his head in the commotion''s direction, only to see Julius, his mouth dripping with blood, encased in the cave''s walls.


    "JULIUS!" His hands trembled, and he gritted his teeth as he screamed in panic.


    Sadly, the boy didn''t offer any answer. His eyes were void of expression and glassy.


    A flood of contradicting emotions filled his mind upon seeing the boy in this critical state, his life or death unknown.


    "AAAAAAAAH!" His body shook, mana covering his ethereal features like a sky-blue mantle, swirling vigorously around him as if to echo his anger.


    His bright eyes emanated ominous wisps of grey mana as he gazed at the two middle-aged knights charging at the rest of the party.


    Following his hate-filled gaze, the ambient mana solidified, taking the form of tangible transparent bullets dancing around his mysterious figure under Shiro''s shell-shocked gaze.


    "DIE!"


    The air trembled as twenty miniature explosions echoed simultaneously.


    The mana bullets, further condensed by the ambient mana, travelled at incredible speeds, piercing the air in the two knights'' directions.


    The two middle-aged knights gazed at the omnidirectional attack launched by the mysterious entity in a stupor. What kind of crazy control was required to manipulate so many bullets simultaneously?


    They understood they wouldn''t have enough time to dodge the vicious barrage. Thus, they aimed to block the most dangerous bullets and endure the others.


    However, who was Adam? Despite his anger, he was in complete control of his thought process. Each strike was aimed at swiftly resolving the confrontation. That''s the battle style he developed after fighting and dying at Gaston hand''s several hundreds of thousands of times.


    As the bullets closed in and collided with their weapons and heavy armor, he snapped his ethereal fingers, causing the solid bullets to lose firmness and weaken.


    However, this operation was key. He recycled the mana to destabilise the surrounding atoms, releasing immense amounts of energy in a controlled explosion at point-blank range.


    "ARGH!"


    Engulfed by the unexpected explosions, the two knights screamed in a mix of pain and disbelief as their skins became charred black and their metal armors turned white from the heat.


    Everyone''s attention was drawn to the surreal but macabre scene. Two veteran body cultivators, in the late stage of the second tier, were dispatched in seconds in such a gruesome manner.


    Arun and Asha failed to register the events, as they happened too fast. However, Louise, despite her shock, blurted out. "Let''s move back. Asha, check on Julius and use your ember mend spell to help him recover!"


    Simultaneously, Adam turned to gaze at Thomas hatefully, condensing his mana on his right fist to deliver his most powerful strike at the arrogant old knight.


    As he witnessed the mysterious entity''s actions, Thomas sweated bullets. He had known the child was accompanied by a ghost but never anticipated it was that strong! Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I miscalculated. Should have taken the boy hostage." He said under his breath with creased brows.


    "I need to get rid of the woman and reach the kid," he planned his next course of action, unbothered by his underlings demise.


    His demeanor changed as his eyes turned as sharp as blades, and his muscles drew ambient mana to fortify themselves, making him look more imposing.


    The mission he considered easy became much tougher, but he was ready to give his all to accomplish it.

 Chapter 134: The Beast Within

    Thomas'' eyes widened as an elegant, crystalline spear materialised in a three-fingered hand made of pure mana. His experience and intuition screamed at him that something terrible would befall him. So, without wasting a single second, he jumped to the side.


    BOOM


    BOOM


    Explosions echoed as shockwaves rocked the ground where he had stood moments ago.


    Regaining his balance, Thomas clenched his teeth, his gaze fixed on the spear lodged in the blackened earth for a second before mobilising the mana inside his body to his legs.


    As he lunged at Shiro, he disappeared again from everyone''s view, including Adam''s.


    "Tsk. You already used that. It won''t work again!" Adam said, clicking his tongue after his failed attack.


    He dismissed his spear while firing five mana bullets around Shiro to hit the knight during his dash. Then, he instantly created another mage''s hand.


    Sadly, Thomas'' keen eyes saw the attack coming. Straining his powerful legs, he briefly halted his momentum, watching as the bullet collided with the ground before resuming.


    Closing the distance to Shiro, he prepared to strike when a primal dagger silently sliced through the air in a wide arc, hitting his Achilles tendon.


    "ARGH! " Pain surged through Thomas, his resolve tested by the sudden setback. This wound would make things much harder. After all, he just lost his speed.


    Upon hearing the pained scream, Shiro jumped back in panic. For the second time, Thomas had dangerously closed the distance and was at striking range while she stood clueless about the threat.


    Then, she opened her mouth, casting a spell to retaliate.


    "HAHAHA!" Simultaneously, Adam laughed madly before adding. "You are in the third tier? Great! Let''s see how you''re going to fare in my deck!"


    Feeling a chill run down his spine, Thomas gave up any doubts holding him back. His situation looked grim. Fighting the anomalous ghost was already a pain, but now he had to deal with Shiro, too, since he couldn''t rely on speed.


    He leapt back, his left leg propelling him away as his hand darted to his pouch, retrieving a blood-red pill. With a grimace etched on his face, he clenched it tightly.


    Arun''s eyes widened in fear as he recognised the terrifying drug.


    "STOP HIM!" He warned, his voice trembling.


    "You forced me to use that..." Thomas muttered before biting and swallowing the pill under the boy''s terrified eyes.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed into thin slits as he launched the mage''s hand to stab the unmoving knight, alarmed by Arun''s agitation.


    CLINK


    The sound of clashing metal echoed in the cave as the dagger rebounded on its target''s skin. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Subsequently, a whirlwind of pure mana and life force engulfed Thomas'' body, making his white hair dance wildly.


    Soon, the passage of time seemed to reverse as his wrinkly face became supple and smooth again. Before they could marvel at his sudden rejuvenation, they saw long and sharp fangs grow from his mouth in horror.


    Red fur sprouted all over his face, giving him a bestial appearance. His muscles bulged, and large, snake-like veins crisscrossed them as his armor groaned and deformed in protest.


    He swiftly unstrapped the now useless piece of metal, revealing a torso covered in fur, his nails elongated, transforming into sharp claws as a furry tail grew from his lower back, completing his metamorphosis.


    Adam''s eyes widened in surprise. Before him, a man standing two meters and a half tall gazed at him calmly, his bleeding right foot totally healed.


    "What the heck is that? Did he turn into a half-monkey?" He exclaimed, his mind full of questions, while Julius'' party''s legs gave in, their faces filled with despair.


    Thomas'' figure appeared less terrifying and grotesque than Marco''s, but that was what horrified them the most. It only meant that the life force settled in his body much better than it did for the traitorous guard.


    Thomas clenched his fists, relishing in the power he had been aiming to possess his whole life, his arms trembling with excitement.


    "Surrender. Fighting would be a waste of time." He said, his voice commending after assessing his abilities.


    "Haaaa? It''s sad for you, but this word doesn''t exist in my vocabulary!" The ghost answered, re-materialising his Ethereal Radiance and replacing the Beast Bane dagger in the mage''s hand.


    "Sight. After witnessing your brilliant fighting style, I thought I would be speaking with a strategist. But look at you... You seem as immature as the kid you''re protecting." Thomas answered, grinning mockingly, his eyes fixed on Adam''s body.


    "Oh? As immature, you say?" Adam responded, his brows twitching in annoyance. "I''M EVEN MORE IMMATURE, APE!"


    As he roared the last part, he channelled eighty percent of his mana to launch the most devastating strike he ever did. After all, consuming the Elixir of Clarity deepened his mana reserves, allowing him to draw more power.


    The spear disappeared, seemingly teleporting from his side to collide with Thomas'' torso.


    BOOM, BOOM, BOOM, BOOM BOOM


    BOOM


    Then, six deafening explosions resounded, and the cave trembled slightly as a mushroom of dust and fire engulfed the abomination''s body.


    The spear reached such speed that it broke through the sound barrier, its impact echoing in the aftermath.


    "Don''t... ever call me immature again, fucker." Adam said, his breathing ragged after he invested so much mana in a single strike. But he grinned at the result, confident he obliterated his hateful enemy.


    However, his eyes widened as Thomas'' voice cut through the chaos as he swiped his arm to disperse the dust and flames."That hurts, immature kid."


    The attack wounded him, but only superficially. In fact, the only real damage visible was the blackened fur.


    "Shit..." Adam said under his breath, his mind already racing to find a solution.


    "My turn. Witness the strength of a body cultivator in the middle stage of the fourth tier," he said, reappearing in front of Adam, swiping his deadly claws at his ethereal figure.


    By pure reflex and instinct, the ghost made the nearby atoms detonate while floating back in a panic, not doubting that Thomas'' strike could reach his ghostly form.


    ''I can''t win. I''m running low on mana, and my bullets won''t penetrate his leather-like skin. He is too fast.'' He analysed his despairing situation in a second, a calculative glint in his eyes as his gaze landed on the unconscious boy.

 Chapter 135: Boom Bag Surprise

    ''Think faster! What can I use to turn the tables?'' Adam''s mind raced urgently, his eyes darting left and right until they finally landed on the unconscious boy. No matter what he decided, Julius needed to be awake.


    "JULIUS! WAKE UP, YOU IDIOT!" He screamed at the top of his lungs, startling Thomas.


    "The boy can''t help you. No one can," Thomas said, smiling ominously.


    Simultaneously, Julius snapped his eyes open in confusion, his vision a mess of swirling forms. Blood filled his mouth as he struggled to remember how he ended up in this state. However, a message written in mana appeared before his eyes, interrupting his thoughts.


    After reading it, he heard Adam''s voice in the distance.


    "I can''t beat you... But why are you even attacking us in the first place?" He asked, his voice sounding defeated.


    "Ha. You''re finally becoming reasonable. You''ll understand everything soon enough." Thomas'' ominous smile widened, his sharp fangs glistening in the cave.


    ''AAAH. How am I supposed to buy time if you don''t answer?! Fucking ape!'' Adam screamed inwardly but kept his face desperate, unwilling to let the knight suspect anything.


    "Can''t you give me a hint? If you do, I''ll surrender..." He said, his face bitter and his luminous eyes dimming.


    Thomas pondered shortly before nodding his bestial head. He needed the ghost to cooperate to ensure his mission''s swift success.


    "Eleanor sends you her regards. Alina, too, I guess?" The revelation caused the eyes of Adam and the busy Julius to widen in shock, especially at the mention of Alina.


    "I see. It was that snake woman''s doings... How is the boy''s mother doing?" He asked while thinking. ''Keep wasting time. I need one minute, no, thirty seconds.''


    As Thomas opened his mouth to answer, he couldn''t help but notice the group of kids in the back. Louise was sewing Arun''s clothes together in the shape of a bag, confusing him.


    Then, he saw the kids throwing the beast cores they harvested during their adventure inside, making him frown. Were they planning something? Or were they too stupid to understand that no one would leave this place alive?


    The answer revealed itself shortly as Julius threw the makeshift bag at Adam''s feet.


    "Question: what would happen if an unstable beast core is further destabilised by my mana?" Adam, dropping his act, said with a playful smile while saturating the bag with his mana.


    In response, Thomas gazed at Adam warily. He didn''t know the question''s answer, but he could see the kids hiding behind thick earth walls.


    "Answer: Boom! HAHAHA." Adam said, laughing, his eyes flickering with madness as the beast cores swelled inside the bag, ready to explode at any moment. Then, he destabilised them, enhancing the energy they could release before floating at top speed towards Louise''s walls, traversing it.


    Thomas sighed at the ghost''s unwillingness to surrender. What could a few low-tiered beast cores change, even if they exploded? His body was just too durable. Nothing below tier four could hurt him.


    However, his eyes narrowed as his keen hearing caught Adam''s panicked voice inside their protective wall. "Are you crazy? Add more layers. Quick! Shiro, too. Tell her to use her affinity." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Simultaneously, the cores swelled so much that the large bag was deformed, forcing Thomas to feel a sensation of unease despite his confidence. He swiftly ran back, creating distance from the bag before...


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM


    The cave shook crazily as a freezing cold explosion engulfed the place, its effects reaching all the way to the entrance!


    "DON''T CAST SPELLS. USE MANA TO COVER THE WALL!" Adam urgently screamed, with creased brows, feeling the walls of mana he erected crumble like glasses under the explosion''s pressure.


    The entire party did its best to protect the wall, as it was their last rampart against certain death.


    However, their efforts seemed to be insufficient. The wall froze entirely before loudly commencing to crumble. They''ll be exposed and vulnerable in a few seconds.


    As despair gripped everyone''s heart, Adam screamed yet another command. "DESTROY THE GROUND!"


    Julius swiftly grabbed his gladius and instantly struck with all his might. Shiro followed his actions, melding her elemental affinity with her mana control.


    After enduring the two heavy blows, the already weakened ground cracked and collapsed. Not only under their feet but in the whole passage.


    As they plummeted into the dark abyss of the mountain, Adam noticed another falling silhouette a few dozen meters away, making him smirk.


    "So, Mister tier four, how do you like myself-invented grenades?" He asked teasingly, his eyes glowing with joy, and added. "Oh, my bad. You can''t answer after being frozen solid! HAHAHA." He madly laughed while conjuring two fingers to stick a talisman on the ice statue Thomas had become before placing it in Julius'' pouch.


    The boy gazed at Adam in disbelief. They were falling into the unknown, about to crash on the ground and die, but his big brother still thought about this card game.


    Adam gazed back, smiling mischievously and said. "Rule number one. Always take your spoils. How are you going to brag if you don''t, huh?"


    "..." Julius lost the ability to speak for a second before saying in frustration, "We are going to die, big bro. To whom are you going to brag?"


    "Humph. Since when do you have so little faith in me?" Adam asked disdainfully. He wasn''t stupid enough to jump out of the frying pan and into the fire.


    "Ask Shiro if you don''t believe me," He added, shrugging his shoulders before laughing mockingly at the screaming Arun. ''You wanted an adventure, right? I hope you are satisfied.''


    As they plummeted into the abyss, Adam''s mind raced with questions. What lay beyond this darkness? Would they find safety or further peril? How would they climb back? The uncertainty gnawed at his thoughts, intensifying the urgency of their situation. With each passing moment, the unknown threatened to consume them, leaving them to wonder if they would ever see the light of day again.

 Chapter 136: The Frozen Remains

    As they fell, Adam didn''t forget to open his blinking notifications.


    [Tier 2: Human Knights defeated. You have gained 100 experience points.] x2.


    [Tier 4: Mythic Boss: Thomas, The Swift Shadow defeated. You have gained 4000 experience points.]


    [Boss vanquished while being at a much lower level, xp+100%]


    [Material detected.]


    [Recommendation: Bring the legs to the dream place to proceed with the binding]


    His eyes widened in bewilderment after realising how close they had been to their defeat. His chances of victory in a frontal clash were equal to zero. After all, after Thomas transformed, his already formidable speed reached new levels, making him impossible to follow.


    ''He also possessed a title. Is it a common trait of mythical bosses?'' He pondered, understanding that they seemed to excel in a particular domain and possessed out-of-the-ordinary body attributes.


    The clue he had was the materials. For Gaston, it was his cheat-like eyes, while for Thomas, it was his powerful and swift legs.


    ''What am I supposed to do with those materials?'' He asked himself with a deep frown. After all, it was already his third mythical ingredient. Should he try to ask someone to craft items for him? But to what end? If they weren''t soul-bound, they would be of little use...


    Subsequently, he broke the frozen legs of Thomas, using his still materialised fingers, and threw them to Julius.


    "Keep that for me. It is really important!" He said to the bewildered Julius, who only wanted to throw the disgusting frozen body parts.


    Then, he called his interface to check the progress. He should have reached the limit or been really close to it after all the experience rewarded by Thomas'' kill.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: T2 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 9


    Exp: 3500/5120


    HP: 200/200


    Vitality: 20->28.8


    Strength: 20.6->29.4


    Agility: 20.8->29.6


    Intelligence: 47->47.8


    Free attribute points: 25->1


    Note: Soul is damaged... You swore not to use beast cores like that... Cheater! How did you win against a tier four? It makes no sense...


    "What a shame. I missed the limit by 1600 Xp." Adam said, shaking his head with a bright smile after reading the note. "I''ll use whatever available means to survive. Haha." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His confidence swelled as he considered challenging the tower''s third floor soon to secure new helpful items. Then, he peered down on the abyss, wondering when they would finally see the ground, unafraid by their fall.


    After three long minutes of falling, Julius finally saw the fast-approaching ground. However, before they could collide with it, the prepared Shiro released a spell, making them slow down and gently land.


    "Told you. She has an affinity to gravity or something similar. That''s why she had to become a tier three body cultivator." Adam said, raising his hand. With the sound of snapping fingers and the use of a few ancient words, a small ball of light appeared, chasing the darkness away and revealing the enormous area they landed in.


    Simultaneously, the sound of ice breaking resounded a few dozen meters away, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Upon seeing the ice shards covering the ground, the party couldn''t help but shiver in fright. After all, they were the last remains of a mighty tier-four entity.


    ''Even tier-four aren''t safe from big bro''s wrath...'' Julius thought in shock as he heard a slapping sound above him.


    "SHIT! I forgot to take his beast core!" Adam said as he facepalmed with an ugly expression, forcing Julius to chuckle.


    The boy walked curiously to the frozen remains, searching if the core was, by chance, still intact. Sadly, he only found scattered fragments.


    Grabbing the biggest, he raised his right foot to return to his still-shocked companions when his gladius released a mix of life force and mana, drawing the fragments to its hilt and absorbing them.


    Shocked by the weapon''s sudden reaction, Julius swiftly unsheathed it, seriousness painting his face. Then, his eyes bulged as he felt the life force coming from it steadily increase to reach the late stage of the second-tier standard. Moreover, the elegant white gladius was now releasing a chilling mist.


    "Did my weapon progress?" Julius said, realising what transpired with a mix of joy and guilt. After all, like everyone else, his impact during the fight against Thomas was minimal. He didn''t feel like he earned this opportunity.


    He sighed while examining his surroundings. He couldn''t see anything but darkness above them. The rest was filled with rocky formations.


    "Let''s move deeper. We need to find a way back." Adam said, impatient to return to the academy to digest his gain and plan his next moves as Julius nodded, relaying the message to his friends.


    As they ventured deeper into the belly of the mountain, Shiro couldn''t help but ask question after question about their surreal victory against all odds. Then, she said something astounding. "Big bro, let me become your disciple!"


    "????" Everyone gazed at her weirdly. Wasn''t she allegedly stronger than him? Furthermore, didn''t she already have a mentor?


    Seeing the weird gazes of everyone, she hastily explained herself. "I know what you''re all thinking, but I really want to learn mana control and strategy from him! All Thurin cares about is my behaviour and level. He doesn''t guide me as deeply as big bro did earlier."


    Arun couldn''t help but nod at her words. Adam''s approach was truly novel and effective for him, too. "Count me in, too!" He said, excited by the prospect despite being taught by his father.


    Suddenly, everyone chimed in, agreeing and wanting to learn under Adam, who was sweating bullets.


    "Tell them I need to take care of my horses, feed my cats, take care of my old grandmother, or anything!" He hurriedly said, his voice trembling in panic.


    Become his disciples? He never intended to have any from the start!


    "Pfft." Julius laughed at the quick refusal and weird excuses before quoting the answer, making everyone laugh.


    "Let us hire you, then. We''ll occasionally come with questions. If you can help us, we''ll pay you two gold coins each time." Asha interjected, her business mind turning at full speed.


    Her proposal elicited the expected reaction as Adam''s eyes lit up, taking the color of gold. "Feel free to ask anytime, even at night!" He said excitedly, making everyone laugh again.

 Chapter 137: Shadows of the Ruins

    As they discussed while progressing, trying to put their worries aside and laughing to brighten the mood, Julius'' face couldn''t help but turn sombre.


    Thomas'' mention of Alina awakened feelings he had kept bottled for years. He missed her and wanted nothing more but to reunite with her.


    ''Sorry mom, I''m a terrible son...'' He thought in sadness, tears welling in his eyes as he lowered his head to hide his emotions.


    Adam witnessed the boy''s turmoil, instantaneously understanding what caused his mood to shift so abruptly.


    ''Wait for me to reach the fourth tier. I''ll barge in their estate, and we''ll rescue Alina...'' He thought confidently before realising something. His mood plummeted, too, because, after becoming a mage, he would probably be on his own. How would he explain everything to the caring woman?


    ''Don''t think about that, idiot,'' he cursed himself inwardly, distracting his thought process the best he could as the passage they were threading narrowed.


    Soon, the walls surrounding them, bringing safety to the path, disappeared. The ground extended in a narrow path above a dark abyss. At its end, a circular platform supporting an old ruin caused the party''s eyes to widen.


    "Let''s explore the dilapidated building!" Arun said, his hands trembling in excitement. That''s what he came here for, a real adventure filled with mysteries and discoveries, hoping to find lost relics or treasures.


    "Sight. How can you be this excited? Didn''t you realise we reached a dead end?" Asha said, her brows creasing in worry. They walked so long, only to have to backtrack.


    Arun shrugged. So what? They were here anyway and might as well explore the ruins.


    Asha shook her head disappointedly before following her fianc¨¦. However, Shiro rapidly grabbed him by the arm, halting his steps.


    "Let me lead the way. We don''t know if the ruins are trapped." Shiro said severely. The last thing she desired was for the kids to perish, considering all they had endured.


    Arun nodded. "Let''s take our battle formation, just in case." He said, understanding Shiro''s concerns.


    The sound of boots on the suspended path and the occasional rocks falling into the abyss resonated in the empty cave as the party''s shadow danced under the dim light provided by Adam''s illuminate spell. They moved slowly and cautiously until they reached the platform safely, making them breathe in relief.


    Then, Shiro opened her mouth, pronouncing old words to release a detection spell. "You''ll have to learn this spell If you want to continue adventuring." She said, advising the kids earnestly. After all, what kind of professional adventurer died to mere magic traps?


    She quickly scanned her surroundings before opening the building''s door under the party''s bated breaths.


    Unfortunately, what they saw inside disappointed them. Rows of rotten shelves covered the cracked walls, supporting decomposing books. The moldy odor assaulted their nose as they pinched it by reflex.


    An old granite table was placed in the middle, on which old magic instruments lay. Broken flasks and mineral dust covered the ground, as everything seemed too old to be of value.


    As Arun entered, his boots echoed in the room, raising dust from the floor. He noticed intricately carved cobwebs in every corner, making him realise no one entered the ruin in centuries.


    "Let''s check the side rooms!" He said, unwilling to return empty-handed, as he ran to a mysteriously intact door and opened it while Louise and Shiro explored the other side of the ruins.


    His eyes widened upon seeing the contrasting interior. Marble covered the walls in delicate floral patterns in black and white. In the middle, a pristine altar carved with old but elegant symbols supported a thick, leathery grimoire glowing with beautiful dancing lights.


    Behind it, a magic circle, its lines dimly glowing and barely visible in the darkness, seemed about to run out of power.


    Excited by the discovery, he swiftly ran inside in excitement. "Guys, come! I found something," he shouted, his eyes ablaze with the prospect of discovering ancient spells.


    As he extended his hand, a diamond-shaped magic barrier appeared, its surface hard and shimmering as it crackled with potent energy, causing him to groan in pain after his fingers collided with it.


    Asha hurriedly ran to him, worries painted on her face as she grabbed his hand. "Please, be careful. I had enough strong emotions for today." She whispered, making him blush.


    Simultaneously, Julius and Adam entered the mysterious room.


    "Seems he failed to retrieve the book," Julius remarked, gently extending his hand to try.


    However, his attempt proved useless as the same barrier appeared, making him frown.


    "What do you think, big bro? Should we try to destroy it? The book looks valuable," he asked, unsure what to do.


    "Let me try first," Adam responded, nonchalantly floating towards the book, not triggering any barriers. "Just what I thought. It''s not detecting me."


    Then, after recovering mana for such a long time, he materialised his mage''s hand and flipped the book''s thick leather cover open.


    "Transmutation Min¨¦rale et M¨¦tamorphose Corporelle par Elena Leblanc."


    "I don''t understand the content..." Adam said, his shoulders dropping. However, the scene that had taken place when he first opened Kwame Adewal''s grimoire repeated.


    His Grimoire Lingua appeared from his body, passively using its Ephemeral Lexicon enchantment to analyse and assimilate the old tome''s language before disappearing with a puff as if nothing happened. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam nodded at his trusted book''s effectiveness. Considering how helpful it was, It really deserved to be outside the common item''s ranking.


    Then, he read the first page anew, on which the title was written in the middle in an elegant and graceful font.


    "Mineral Transmutation and Bodily Metamorphosis by Elena Leblanc."


    He nodded, turning the page, only to widen his eyes at the familiar introduction and the concerning note at the end.


    "This book records my lifelong achievements in transmutation. If you can read this message, it means the barrier didn''t stop you, and you are worthy to inherit my knowledge. Note: Attacking the barrier results in the room exploding, burying my secrets along the trespasser in the abyss below."


    He couldn''t help but feel an icy shiver run down his spine as he gazed at Julius reproachfully, making the boy look back in confusion. ''What did I do?'' He thought in alarm, shivering upon imagining his big brother scolding him.


    Thankfully, Adam turned his head back to read the book''s content, causing him to draw a breath of relief, unaware of the catastrophe they had avoided.


    "My name is Elena Leblanc. Allow me to recount my story before you read the boring treaties and theories this book contains. I hope the last one will shock you."

 Chapter 138: The Morphomancers Apprentice

    "I was born a commoner in the ¨¦meraude empire and grew up in a farmer''s family. Life was hard but beautiful and warm in our small village. However, everything changed when I turned twelve. By royal order, our village was burned to the ground on that fateful night."


    "My father, seeing the flames rise from the village and expecting the worst, swiftly woke us up. We escaped on his working carriage, pulled by a donkey, without any possession as I witnessed the place I grew up in ravaged by the imperial soldiers. The smell of burning wood and corpses, carried by the wind, suffocated me as I cried like I never did in my life."


    "Disappointed by the empire''s action, my father chose to exile our family in an unnamed and unexplored chain of mountains in the far northern part of the territory, certain that we could survive and live happily on our own."


    "After months of travels and collecting various grains and young livestock, we finally reached our destination. Unaware that magical beasts inhabited the mountain''s cave as we stepped inside its frozen mouth, our hearts filled with hope."


    "Ambushed by a half serpent, he died in this unnamed land, followed by my mom, who did everything she could to protect me. Alas, the creature was too strong. Left alone, miserable and about to die, an old woman abruptly appeared behind the creature. I''ll never forget how, with a single word, she transformed it into a golden sculpture."


    "Witnessing her powers, I pleaded with her to save my parents, grabbing her long robes and making her large hat fall to the ground. I can''t describe the shock I received as I witnessed her half-male and half-female features, the two genders blending into a disturbingly harmonious mix."


    "''You are fortunate, young one,''" the mysterious figure crooned, her voice alternating between high and low pitches in a disconcerting harmony. ''I require an assistant. As for your parents, they have passed beyond the veil,'' she continued, her tone carrying both sympathy and a hint of detachment, shattering my remaining hope.


    "As I fell to the ground in despair, she filled two flasks with an ethereal mist and said, ''You can create puppets and imbue your parent''s souls in them if you ever reach that level of mastery.'' My eyes burned in determination as I heard her words. I would do anything to see them with me once again." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s how I ended up following this mysterious person, leaving behind my weak self and carving an oath in my heart. I would become strong enough to create the best puppets for my parents. So strong that I wouldn''t need to flee ever again in my life."


    "We walked to a hidden corner of the cave, using a magic circle to teleport to an elegant building established on a circular platform in the mountain''s belly. A beautiful garden, laden with flowers and fruit trees, surrounded a pond filled with fish. I finally found my Eden''s garden."


    "I spent many years helping Ari, the mysterious woman while learning about magic and transmutation. Me, a commoner learning magic. Who would have thought? Unfortunately, after many tests, Ari told me I had no elemental affinity, making my path harder. However, I won''t give up!"


    "After ten years, I finally reached the fourth tier, making me a true mage! Sadly, I saw the old Ari pass away from old age this year. Before dying, she shared her deepest secrets, explaining she once was part of a transmutation order known as the Morphomancers."


    "I discovered in shock that their art was deep and powerful. They didn''t rely on affinities as they were transmuters to their cores. Be it objects or themselves, they could transform almost everything, even light and sound, to create illusions! Moreover, they were pioneers in alchemy, too! "


    Adam paused his lecture as he reached the end of the page, his eyes bulging. He had discovered another destroyed path, an extremely intriguing and powerful one at that!


    "Transforming themselves, illusions, alchemy... Three paths were separated from this single one!" He said, shock filling his eyes. Was it the reason why transmutation became a dead subject? Because it was way too strong in the past? He pondered, flipping the page.


    "Despite being an arcanist, Ari had lived for 476 years, using transmutation to renew her old cells and continue her studies, hoping to revive their path and become an archmage. Left alone, I inherited her aspirations and extensively studied her work, perfecting myself year after year."


    "After five years, changing my face became as easy as changing robes, and I can now transform my body to use magical beast traits. How exciting it was to fly like a bird in the sky!"


    "After another five years, I mastered the transmutation of objects. I can now change rocks into diamonds! But I feel like I can do more, so much more."


    "I didn''t write for so long! At the age of one hundred, I still retain the appearance of an eighteen-year-old, much to my amusement. This year, I became an arcanist! I can finally craft puppets for my parents. But is it right? I need to explore the world to broaden my horizons first.


    I''m sure they wouldn''t like to be placed in mere bodies made of rocks and steel."


    "Ha. It has been three hundred years since I left. I finally found the missing piece to perfect my parent''s puppets: transmuting the materials into actual body parts! But I''ll probably need to become an archmage to do that."


    "Thankfully, during my travels, I learned about an old order called the mana conjurors. Sadly, they were exterminated centuries before my birth. Yet, thanks to the old books I found, I know how to become an archmage."


    "Haaa... I''m finally an archmage. I don''t even remember how old I am at this point. After living for so long, I know I''ll die in twenty years at the maximum. I can''t even keep my younger appearance anymore... But I don''t care.


    I''ll achieve my goals before my demise."

 Chapter 139: A World of Possibilities

    "After nineteen years, I concluded my research just in time! I can now transmute minerals into organs, skins and limbs. Most importantly, the base materials keep their inherent properties after the transmutation."


    "I did it! I finally reunited with my parents!"


    Upon reading the sentence, Adam couldn''t help but shed a tear, happy to see Elena achieve her life goal. He could feel her happiness through her writing and the dried tear stains on the page. Then, he continued his lecture. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll record my transmutation''s research and our path''s legacy in this grimoire while spending my last year in peace with my beloved family."


    "My time has finally come. But before I leave this beautiful world for good, let me warn you about its dangers. If you can reach this grimoire, it means you are untainted by the pseudo-classic paths. Trust me, no matter which you decide to thread, they are all baits."


    "During my travels, I witnessed how the six academies I dreamed about in my youth became nine a few centuries later. I''m now certain that Ari''s crazy story was true. Someone is destroying and decomposing every path. I don''t know if it is the doing of a single entity or an organisation, but you must never allow them to catch you with this grimoire."


    "Also, don''t, under any circumstances, awaken a talent or elemental affinities. They are dead ends. You won''t be able to become an archmage if you do!"


    Adam''s eyes narrowed. Between Kwame''s and Elena''s warnings, he was now sure the academy''s magic path was flawed. Worse, it was made this way purposefully. After all, the common point between the two archmages was their absence of affinity and talent!


    He returned to his reading, his mind buzzing with questions as Julius frowned at his big brother''s rapidly shifting emotions.


    "To be honest, my talent for magic was below average. The only reason I could reach such a high level was thanks to my much longer lifespan and perseverance. I wish your talent is better than mine and hope my achievement in transmutation and Ari''s legacy will help you. Always remember that in this beautiful world, anything is possible, so never lose hope and never surrender!"


    Reaching the end of the page, Adam sighed with emotion. The last paragraph bore the unmistakable weight of being penned on her ultimate day.


    "I wish you to rest in peace, accompanied by your family, in a place you would find as beautiful as this world." He prayed for her before turning to Julius. He had to hide the grimoire and not let anyone ever discover it. But to do that, he needed Julius'' help to bring it to the dream place.


    "Julius, sleep now." He said, his voice grave and his eyes narrowed into thin slits, his demeanor filling the hidden room with an unsettling silence.


    "Wh-why, big bro? I''m not even tired..." Julius stuttered, avoiding Adam''s gaze with a hint of panic and trembling legs.


    "Don''t worry about sleepiness. I can make you sleep instantly." Adam stated with a chilling smile, causing Julius to shiver involuntarily. Especially considering the last part. "Forever."


    "..." Julius sighed before sitting against the wall, startling Arun. Then, he grabbed Thomas''s legs, his face filled with disgust, and Elena''s grimoire handed by Adam, who already closed his eyes to fall asleep.


    "I''ll just take a quick nap, Arun. Wake me if anything comes up," Julius reassured with a smile before shutting his eyes.


    *******


    Adam snapped his eyes open and rose from his bed, pacing impatiently in his well-organised apartment room.


    His emotions were a mess, as he suspected this world''s magus to regulate everything from the shadows. Since Elena lived for centuries, it wasn''t too unrealistic to expect he could live much longer. Especially if he was really destroying paths and plundering their knowledge.


    After all, Shepard told him last time that there had only been one magus in history. He pondered, trying to draw the event''s timeline. ''Elena''s tale solidifies it. Kwame and the mana conjurers were obliterated long before she even learned about their existence. This magus has been at this for millennia.''


    On the other hand, the Morphomancers were destroyed in a time frame ranging from half a millennium to seven hundred years before her death.


    Before he could delve further into his thoughts, his eyes lit up as Elena''s grimoire and Thomas'' legs appeared in his hands. A notification instantly popped before his eyes.


    [Material detected in Soul Sea. Soul bind available, proceed? Yes/No]


    "Yes," Adam said, his eyes brightening, impatient to read its description and abilities even if he would probably be unable to use them.


    [Material bound: Thomas'' Swift Shadow Legs]


    Simultaneously, he gently placed the grimoire on his desk next to Kwame''s before focusing on the leg''s properties.


    Name: Thomas'' Swift Shadow Legs


    Rank: T4 Mythical Material


    Description:


    Thomas''s Swift Shadow Legs, severed directly from the carcass of the mythical boss Thomas, embody his extraordinary speed and agility. These legs, infused with the essence of mana and life force, pulsate with intense magical energy, granting their wielder unmatched swiftness and dexterity.


    Properties:


    Speed Augmentation: Thomas''s Swift Shadow Legs enhance the user''s speed and agility to extraordinary levels passively, mirroring the lightning-fast movements of the mythical boss Thomas, The Swift Shadow.


    Stealth Mastery: These legs grant the ability to move silently and swiftly, just like Thomas himself, enabling the user to traverse environments undetected and execute stealthy manoeuvres with ease.


    Acceleration Boost: The legs possess the capability to accelerate the user''s movements instantaneously, replicating the rapid bursts of speed and agility displayed by Thomas in battle or evasion.


    Jumping Prowess: Thomas''s Swift Shadow Legs enable the user to leap great distances with remarkable precision and control, reflecting the agile movement of Thomas across obstacles and terrain.


    Adam''s astonishment surged as he absorbed the legs'' description but soon gave way to a furrowed brow of contemplation. Specialised in speed and agility, they held potential beyond his immediate grasp, like Gaston''s Sovereign Eye and the Manacore Heartgem.

 Chapter 140: The Weight of Choice

    Unbothered by the lack of immediate use, he stored the powerful legs in a box under his bed with his two other materials.


    Then, he opened Elena''s book again, remembering something.


    "We walked to a hidden corner of the cave, using a magic circle to teleport to an elegant building established on a circular platform in the mountain''s belly."


    "Bingo. We need to find the magic circle and pray it''s still working. That''s our way out." Adam said, crossing his arms and taping his index on his cheek pensively, a deep frown etching itself on his face.


    Elena''s grimoire offered a whole new option to resolve his situation. If he learned the grimoire''s secrets, couldn''t he create a body of flesh and blood from minerals for himself?


    But to do that, he had to become an archmage first. Sadly, it wouldn''t happen anytime soon. Then black lines appeared on his forehead as a detail he almost forgot caught his attention.


    Who was the man, sharing his features from Earth and hiding in Julius'' soul sea? Why was he connected to him by an ethereal chain? Would that connection compromise his plan to go for the puppets if he chose to?


    "So many questions and uncertainties... I only have one chance to recover my body. Will I gamble it away because I discovered an old grimoire?" He voiced his doubts, his gaze so intense that it seemed to drill holes in the grimoire.


    Then, he made a choice. "I''m sorry, Julius..." He muttered, shedding a single tear. After twelve years, the emotions and incertitude he bottled up broke free like a raging storm as he fell on his bed, hugging his legs, his stifled sniff echoing amidst the room.


    How cruel was this discovery, offering him an alternative he longed for but realistically couldn''t take? The risks were just too high. After all, he still didn''t know why his soul was damaged. Were his theories twelve years ago true? Was it because existing as a ghost, without a proper shelter for his soul, slowly eroded it?


    That was why he tried to distance himself, going as far as spending his time alone in this place, focusing on magic and progress. He didn''t want to think about the fateful day that was inevitably approaching.


    He clenched his teeth. "If not for Gaston and his four-year deception." He said hatefully. Despite the staggering progress he made, be it in fighting style, body control or mana control, he lost four valuable years, during which he could have searched for an alternative.


    "Even after your body turned to dust, your soul was destroyed, and consciousness dissipated, you''re still as annoying as ever," he said in a low voice, remembering his formidable nemesis, his attempts to absorb his soul and take Julius'' body.


    Resolving himself, he stood up, determination burning in his eyes. "I still have around ten months. I''ll study Elena''s work in depth during that time and ask whoever is interested in me to help find a solution. I can''t accept that we can''t live in this beautiful world together. After all, everything is possible." He said, quoting Elena''s words with a bright smile.


    Her writing truly struck a cord in him. He really wished he could meet the kind and amazing woman. She lived her whole life to achieve her goal, a true lesson of resilience and improvement.


    Upon reaching this thought, he couldn''t help but ponder. What was his goal? Learning magic? To what end? Recover his body? To do what?


    He frowned deeply at the questions. He never really thought about them, focusing on improving himself because he ended up enjoying magic and recovering his body because it was supposed to be his in the first place. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His goals lacked meaning compared to Elena''s. But again, was it a problem? What was wrong with doing something because you found it interesting?


    "Are my choices motivated by my own free will or influenced by outside sources?" Doubts filled his heart as he thought about the mysterious system and its annoyance when he deviated from the traditional path.


    His eyes narrowed dangerously. "Was it created by the magus?" He theorised, unsure about the implications. Why would he create it only to give it to him? Or were they other possessors?


    Then, his eyes widened. "The dream place! Yes, that place is surrounded by buildings. But why am I the only one outside? Are there actual people in them? Do they also have a system?


    Fighting against his questions and doubts, he couldn''t help but thank Elena. His unbottled emotions allowed him to think at a much deeper level and raise proper questions, even if he didn''t have answers. Then, his eyes brightened as he realised something.


    "I found it! My aspiration in this world. I''ll uncover its genuine history and reach the legendary ninth tier. To have my own body. To understand the true depths of magic. To confront the mysteries that have plagued me for years." He declared solemnly, his hands raised, challenging the sky, the magus, or whoever to stop him in his path.


    "I know I can become the best historian if I set my mind to it," he declared, his laughter echoing in the empty, gloomy dream place.


    After his solemn declaration, his eyelids drooped, surrendering to the embrace of sleep. As he drifted into slumber, a quiet determination filled his being, anchoring his newfound goal in the depths of his consciousness.


    In the realm of dreams, his mind soared unburdened by doubt or fear. Guided by the beacon of his unwavering resolve, he journeyed through the ethereal landscapes of his subconscious.


    Then, like a lantern in the darkness, a glimmer of awakening pierced the veil of dreams. He opened his eyes back in the real world, his spirit rejuvenated and his purpose clear.


    "Let''s get out of this place. We have much to do," he said to Julius, his luminous eyes burning, mana echoing his firm emotions and enveloping his being like a soft, transparent mantle.


    Gazing back at his big brother in confusion, Julius nodded, wondering what happened and by what mechanism Adam made the items disappear, unaware that his life was hanging by a thin thread lying in his brother''s hands.

 Chapter 141: Teleportation Circle

    Arun and Asha searched for Louise and Shiro, bringing them into the room.


    "We didn''t find much. Everything is centuries old and rotten." Louise revealed their exploration results, shaking her head in disappointment.


    "We found a mysterious book, but it disappeared after Julius took a nap," Arun said truthfully, not realising he was exposing the duo''s secrets.


    "..." Asha and Julius gazed at him reproachfully while Adam shrugged dismissively. They already knew too much, anyway.


    Using his mana, he wrote, conversing with Shiro directly. "Do you know how to operate magic circles? Does this one have enough power to carry everyone?"


    "Mhh. let me check." She answered, approaching the circle without triggering the barrier. As if as soon as Adam took hold of the grimoire, the defensive mechanism ceased its functions.


    After analysing it for five minutes, she delivered her verdict. "The circle is really ancient. I''m in my fifth year, yet it''s the first time I ever see these kinds of symbols."


    She pointed at the inscriptions, hints of shock veiling her eyes as she sensed a connection with transmutation and said, "Take my words with a grain of salt, but I think its use is safe for one person. If we want everyone to use it, we need to find an energy supply to recharge it or imbue it with our mana for a few days."


    Upon hearing the explanation, Asha''s face paled. She was unwilling to stay in this rotten place, smelling this terrible moldy odor for a few days.


    "What can we use as an energy supply?" She asked, her voice trembling. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can transfer energy from magic items to the circle. If you have materials carrying potent energy, I can use that, too," Shiro said, shrugging. If the young girl wanted to keep adventuring, she''d better adapt to these kinds of dirty and gloomy places.


    "Can I use my gladius to power the circle?" Julius asked, hoping to help his pale friend. After all, the weapon passively absorbed and stored mana and life force.


    "It''s worth a try," Shiro said, receiving Julius'' gladius with a frown. Upon closer inspection, the weapon seemed to be a masterpiece, combining alchemy, transmutation, and enchantment.


    She considered asking about its creator, planning to commission new gauntlets as she returned to the magic circle.


    She retrieved a chalk from her coat''s inner pocket and drew symbols for fifteen minutes under everyone''s expectant gazes.


    After double checking, ensuring that her circle was flawless, she connected it to the other one and placed Julius'' gladius in the middle.


    Her magic circle hummed gently, its inscription glowing dimly as if awakened by the weapon. With each passing second, the glow intensified, illuminating the beautiful room in blue and white lights, drawing a breath of relief from Adam.


    He had a power source, too. However, exposing it was way too dangerous, and he would rather avoid it. After all, it was the same power source used by the college to enhance mana in its territory using the two towers.


    "It should have enough energy to carry us all in around thirty minutes," Shiro said, smiling happily at their success, then asked, "Where will it carry us? Can we use it to traverse the abyss all the way to the destroyed passage?"


    "Even better. It can teleport us to the frozen cave above." Adam wrote, causing her eyes to bulge in shock and her legs to tremble excitedly.


    "Are you sure?" She asked, her voice grave and deep, contrasting with the gentle hum of the magic circle.


    "Yes." He answered bluntly, unbothered by her doubts or shock.


    Shiro''s hands trembled as she swiftly focused her attention back on the circle, memorising and writing the symbols on her coat.


    Teleportation circles were a legend in the academy. Even Shepard ventured into this domain, abandoning it after several years of fruitless research. After returning, she was sure she could sell the circle''s model for a hefty sum. After all, who wouldn''t want to possess a personal, miniaturized gate?


    However, Adam quickly stopped her. Anything emerging from a destroyed path posed too great a risk to be revealed to the public eye. The last thing he wanted was for their party to be labelled rogue mages and hunted down after exposing it.


    Disappointed, she still listened to Adam''s weird explanations, saying it was forbidden magic.


    "What a shame. I''m unsure I understand everything, but I''ll trust you on this one," she said before launching another conversation. "Your party only has four official members, right? Mind if I join it officially? I can bring my expertise and experience and stabilize your lineup."


    She had thought about it continually since they fought the frost naga. She saw great potential in the party. Every member was an unpolished diamond with a distinctive role.


    "Well, after everything we went through, why not?" Arun said, grinning. It was the first time he saw a mage fighting in melee like she did, and her versatility impressed him.


    "Can you share your affinity with us? I don''t understand what that blackish mana is." Louise asked seriously.


    "Oh, didn''t I mention it? I have a rare affinity for something we call force. Basically, I can increase weights to debilitate opponents or increase the impact of my strikes. I trained my body to reach the third tier mainly to support my own affinity." She said with a proud smile, waiting to hear the shocked gasps of the kids.


    After all, even among the rare affinities, hers was one of the rarest and most powerful. However, the expected reaction never came. Instead, everyone turned to Julius to get his opinion.


    "Her affinity is really powerful. If she is sincere, she can be a fine addition to the party." Adam advised upon seeing the boy study the question seriously. After all, he was the first to understand she had a gravity affinity.


    After thinking briefly, Julius nodded. "With the two of us fighting at the front, no one will reach our back line." He said, smiling gently. Despite their rough debut, Shiro acted like a genuine supervisor, helping and advising them during their journey. Her knowledge alone made her a valuable addition to the party, not to mention her battle capabilities.


    Shiro clapped her hands, happy to be accepted, before throwing the gladius back to Julius.


    The dim teleportation circle was now glowing vigorously, ready to be used.

 Chapter 142: The Enigma of Adams List

    Everyone apprehensively approached the circle, doubting it could still function properly after such a long time.


    However, upon seeing Shiro and Julius swiftly walk on it and disappear in a flash of bright light, they gathered their resolve.


    Arun stepped on the circle''s edge, his legs shaking while gripping Asha''s hand.


    The young girl followed behind, as scared as he was, finding comfort in the solid strength of his fianc¨¦''s touch.


    Louise watched the touching scene with a smile before frowning after Arun opened his mouth.


    "Asha," Arun began, his voice soft but tinged with uncertainty as he looked into her eyes, "if we find ourselves surrounded by magical beasts or worse, lost in another realm, I want you to know..." He paused, gathering his thoughts and blushing before continuing, "I want you to know that I don''t dislike your presence as much as I did before entering the college."


    Asha''s eyes widened at the boy. The clumsy declaration filled her heart with warmth. "Let''s go, dummy. Everything will be fine. Don''t forget that our party is strong!" she said, trying to reassure her shaking fianc¨¦.


    "I know, but..." Arun''s voice faltered, his fear momentarily overpowering his resolve. "I just have this feeling, like something''s not right. What if we stumble into a demon''s lair?"


    Before he could say anything more, Louise hastily stepped forward, gently pushing the couple into the middle of the circle, and facepalming.


    "Tsk, the scene was perfect, but you had to ruin it," she said with a wry smile, her voice tinged with exasperation. She expected their relationship to progress more under the stressful situation. Alas, she ended up disappointed.


    ******


    After reappearing, the party found itself hidden behind thick, frozen stalagmites in a dark corner of the cave. Julius quickly took his surroundings in, realising they were ten minutes away from the entrance.


    With sighs of relief, they exited the cave in the Gate''s direction.


    The muffled sound of their boots on the snow and the echo of their voices contrasted with the harmonious silence of the night.


    After walking for an hour, they finally traversed the gate, reappearing inside the safe haven that was the college.


    "It was a bumpy first ride, right kids?" Shiro said, grinning. Despite the challenges they experienced, she learned many things and had a clear idea of how to progress, thanks to Adam''s advice.


    "It was a real adventure! Fighting beasts, a weird knight, and discovering a mysterious ruin. Exactly what I expected." Arun said arrogantly, forgetting how afraid he was a few hours ago. Then he shocked everyone with his next sentence. "Where do we go tomorrow?"


    After a heavy silence, Shiro forced a smile and said, accompanied by everyone''s nods. "Maybe not tomorrow. But in a month or two, why not?"


    Arun sighed in disappointment before grabbing Julius with a smile. "Let''s head back to our dorm."


    As Julius nodded and was about to head back, Adam interrupted him.


    "I need to talk with Shiro." He said, his voice serious.


    The boy nodded in confusion, giving the room''s key to Arun and wishing him good night.


    Everyone left after bidding goodbye, curious about what they would speak about but, understood that staying would be poorly received by the enigmatic ghost.


    "I have a list of materials. Help me find them." Adam bluntly wrote, going straight to the point.


    "Sure, forward me the list," Shiro answered, her eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    "Everything in this list has to be elemental neutral and imbued with mana. I need six tier-one minerals, five tier-two plants, four tier-three exotic crystals and gems imbued with magical energy." Shiro nodded. The materials weren''t rare or overly expensive. They could even gather them themselves in a few days if they wanted to. However, her eyes widened as the list extended.


    "Three tier-four enchanted relics. Two tier-five celestial objects like meteor shards or stardust. The essence of a tier-six ghostly creature. A tier-seven ancestral grimoire and finally a tier-eight archmage sigil."


    Shiro''s legs almost gave in as she read the last materials. Even Shepard would have trouble gathering them all, especially the last one!


    "Wh... What are you trying to create with those crazy materials?" She stuttered, her mind racing in every direction, trying to understand the list.


    After pondering, he added, avoiding the question. After all, he couldn''t tell it was the materials required for Kwame''s ritual. "Can you help me get the lower-tiered ones? I''ll ask the teachers for the rest."


    Shiro nodded, still shaken by the list, before numbly heading to her room. She was unwilling to use her brain anymore for the day, so she just waved her hand to say goodbye to Adam and Julius, who was gazing at his big brother in confusion.


    "What list did you show her?" He asked, his eyes sparkling with curiosity. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just a bunch of materials I''ll need for a ritual in the future. Return to your room to rest for the night." Adam said, with a kind smile, not entering into details.


    He had to progress faster if he wanted to find a solution he could accept, the first step being gathering the materials needed to unlock mana affinity. After all, he only had ten months before awakening his talent.


    As Julius nodded, satisfied by the answer and walked back to his room, a group of adults waited expectantly in front of a Gate in the Belloria Kingdom.


    A blonde woman with green eyes paced, biting her thumbnail in frustration as an old man exuding elegance and nobility gazed at her, his brows twitching.


    "Calm down, Eleanor. He''ll be back with the boy soon." Gabriel Ashford said, caressing his moustache.


    "I hope. I''m tired of this wild goose chase. Don''t forget that you married me only to get that boy!" She said, biting her nail with enough force to crack it, her voice filled with resentment.


    "Was it my fault if you failed to bring the boy back? Was it my fault if Gaston outsmarted you so much? You''d better not blame me for your failures, stupid girl." Gabriel answered, narrowing his eyes dangerously and scaring Eleanor.

 Chapter 143: Jeans Machinations

    "Humph..." She turned to a weak and chained skinny woman, her gaze filled with hate as she raised her hand and slapped her face.


    Blood flew from the woman''s mouth, revealing her beautiful hazel eyes as her hair flew to the side.


    "What kind of mother have you been for your son? Why does he seem not to care about you, huh? Answer, Alina!" She screamed, venting her frustration on the poor woman. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alina spat blood before raising her head with dignity, her gaze unwavering and full of defiance.


    "You''ll never catch Julius. Not with his brother accompanying him." She said, proud of her son''s escape and survival against all odds.


    "Julius? Hahaha." Eleanor laughed madly, tears of amusement welling in her eyes. "Julius is already dead." She revealed, smirking evilly before continuing, "Do you really think he stood a chance against Gaston, that disgusting anomaly?"


    "Enough!" Gabriel interjected, stopping Eleanor from revealing more unverified information. They assumed Gaston had succeeded in his ritual and possessed the boy, but they had no definite proof.


    Moreover, many things lacked sense. Why would Gaston join the College of Alchemy and Transmutation instead of the School of Dark Magic and Necromancy? Was it a plan to throw them off, or did the boy really win against the monster?


    "He is alive," Alina said, her eyes glowing. She trusted the ghost who spent so many years helping her family in the shadows. She knew he wouldn''t let anything happen to her son.


    That faith allowed her to endure the mistreatment of Eleanor for four years, certain that she''d reunite with her son.


    "Humph..." As Eleanor raised her hand to strike again, the Gate suddenly emitted a bright light, piercing the night''s veil of darkness. Eleanor and Gabriel''s eyes lit up in excitement, awaiting to see Thomas and the boy cross it.


    However, a single, lonely man traversed it, his black hair fluttering in the wind.


    He gazed at the duo with his beautiful green eyes, nodding as a greeting before saying, "Thomas has failed. He is most likely dead."


    Upon hearing the tragic news, Gabriel''s eyes narrowed dangerously, wisps of blue and red mana emanating from his eyes. "Are you sure?" He asked, his voice cutting through the silence.


    "Yes. I just saw the kids returning to their rooms. So, either Thomas died, or he betrayed you." Jean Castle said, smirking at Gabriel, seemingly unafraid of the man''s wrath.


    PFUUUU


    A thin jet of compressed water cut his cheek superficially as he gazed at Gabriel''s extended finger.


    "Don''t provoke me, failure." The old man said, his voice dripping with hate. Thomas was his most trusted subordinate and an old friend. His demise irked him to no end. Not to mention his crippled spy network.


    "You made contact with the boy two months ago." He started, clenching his teeth. He then asked, his hands trembling. "Who is he?"


    "Julius. He survived. The ghost is alive, too." Jean revealed in a playful tone. He advised against any rushed actions. Yet that''s precisely what they did.


    Upon hearing the confirmation that her son was alive and well, learning magic, Alina smiled brightly. She had never lost hope.


    On the other hand, Gabriel exhaled, calming himself and recovering his bearing. "We can finally use her, then." He said, pointing at Alina.


    "Once again, I advise against taking hasty actions," Jean said, gazing at the marquis in annoyance.


    "You already alerted them and lost a valuable piece. You should have known better and learned from Gaston''s mistake." He snarled, his gaze disdainful.


    "Alright, cripple. I''ll give you full authority on this matter. However, if you fail, you''re dead." Gabriel answered, succumbing to Jean''s provocations.


    Those accustomed to wielding power over extended periods were so easy to manipulate. Striking their pride was all it took... Jean shook his head in pity.


    "I still have ten months. I want full support from the family." He said. His plan was almost fully devised. He only needed support and investment to cement and make it inescapable.


    Gazing at him, Gabriel snorted, "You have it. Don''t forget, I''ll either have success or your head." Then, water and fire mixed in his location, obscuring his body for a brief moment before he disappeared, leaving Eleanor, Jean, Alina and a few knights behind.


    After ordering the knights to bring Alina back to her cell, Eleanor walked to Jean, her lips curling into a bright smile.


    "Long time no see. I prefer your hair blond." She said, her voice happily resounding against the night''s silence.


    "Me too. But I can''t take any risks. Don''t stress yourself anymore. I got everything covered." He said, smiling back.


    "I trust you. You are the smartest man. Even that anomaly couldn''t compare to your bright mind." She said, her voice dripping with pride.


    "But he could fight, wield mana, deceive and was extremely patient. Don''t belittle him. His real strength lay in his versatility." He shared his opinion before adding. "I need to return. The sun will rise soon, and I must guard the library."


    "Take care of yourself, and don''t forget, I love you," Eleanor said, gazing lovingly at the leaving Jean.


    "I know. Love you too." He responded as a flash of light engulfed him after he traversed the Gate.


    As Jean materialized back in the college, he remained composed, his mind focused on the task at hand. With a determined stance, he whispered to himself, "But I love my future more."


    What was left of the night quickly passed as the sun rose, illuminating the academy''s dorms with its warm, golden rays.


    In dormitory three, room 207, Julius tiredly opened his eyes. They returned too late yesterday, leaving him only a few hours of sleep.


    Even if today was Sunday, he refused to skip his daily training. He had to cultivate and improve his fighting style and techniques, or he would remain mediocre.


    "Big brother said we lack decisiveness and miss too many opportunities." Julius pondered, determined to spend the whole day finding applications to Adam''s advice.


    Simultaneously, Adam was lying lazily on his bed, reading a thick leather-covered book while creating and dismantling two mana fingers in the dream place.


    The weight of time pressed on his shoulders, but he was determined to speed up his progress drastically.

 Chapter 144: The Shapeshifters Legacy

    "Interesting..." Adam said, absorbed in the book''s knowledge. "To use transmutation to shapeshift partially or entirely, I''ll have to expand my knowledge of anatomy. I should probably look or design a spell to make things smoother..."


    He pondered about the Morphomancer''s legacy and how to integrate it into his arsenal.


    A plan manifested in his chaotic mind. What would happen if he managed to become proficient as both a mana conjurer and a morphomancer? Would he create a whole new class recognised by his system?


    Excitement bubbled as he theorised and analysed both fields'' applications.


    "Mana conjurers focus on manipulation outside of the body. Morphomancer''s does the opposite. They control mana inside, transforming muscles, tissues, and cells. In fact, they complement each other perfectly!" He said, his mind happily combining his limited science knowledge with magic.


    He wondered if he could discover a third path''s legacy excitedly. But where should he look?


    He obtained Kwame''s legacy by chance, while he almost died to get Elena''s in a random ruin hidden inside the belly of a dangerous mountain.


    After a brief reflection, he put his excitement aside, refocusing on his training and reading.


    Using transmutation, the morphomancer bypassed the need for incantations to use spells. Their fighting style focused on their ability to transform their bodies and objects.


    He understood no morphomancer was unarmed, as they could use nature as their weapons. For example, a seemingly harmless boulder on the side of the road could suddenly become a stone sword in their hands. Depending on the mastery and level of knowledge, they could even change the rock''s properties, turning it into steel or even magic materials.


    That wasn''t all. Their ability to shape-shift was absolutely terrifying. At high mastery, the most common-looking person could suddenly transform entirely. Bones, muscles, fangs, claws, wings, the only limitation to what they could change their bodies into was their knowledge, mastery and imagination. He also noted that they had to train their bodies rigorously to support the shapeshifting.


    Moreover, they could also change faces and voices, making them the best spies.


    Adam drooled at the prospect of changing his appearance into a stylish mix of powerful magic beasts before facepalming. "I don''t have a body..." He said, his eyes dimming.


    "At least I can try in the dream place." He said, trying to raise his morale.


    After understanding the pros and cons of the morphomancer and realising why Elena spent most of her life studying and conducting research, he flipped the pages to study her achievement.


    Diagrams covered by old, forgotten symbols greeted his eyes. Elegantly written explanations about their usage covered the pages in a well-structured manner. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He skimmed through the pages, his eyes wide, trying to understand the underlying workings of the mineral transmutations, only to realise he couldn''t understand them.


    As he reached the last page, he noticed a warning written in bold font. "Do not, and I insist, try mineral transmutation before reaching the seventh tier or have mana control reaching that tier''s standard. The process will backfire, transforming your body into minerals if you do!"


    He nodded, his face serious, wondering if his soul could be transformed into minerals, too.


    He placed the book back on his table with a wry smile before shifting his focus''s attention.


    On Monday, they would attend their headteacher''s class. After learning about his existence, Beatrix offered him an apprenticeship, like the others.


    "Should I abuse the teacher''s trust and eagerness to ask for benefits to accept their offers?" He said, his eyes filled with reluctance. He hated that idea.


    Ever since he woke up in this world, he always returned favors, striving to be an honest person


    The best example would be Alina. After receiving her help, he made her life comfortable, making her work an undemanding job in Theodor''s shop.


    He sighed after remembering the old man, before steeling his resolve. "I''ll pay them back. As long as I progress, I can help them become adepts or even arcanists." After all, he owned two archmages'' legacies.


    But how could he make them believe him without exposing them? The grimoires'' secrets had to stay hidden until he became strong enough to protect himself.


    After thinking briefly, he decided to use their perception of him to convince them.


    With that point sorted, he planned his next actions. "I need to borrow anatomy and mineralogy books. I should also brew potions for my other stats and check on the Battle Monster Club."


    With a bright smile, he shook his head. With each passing day, the world seemed to grow more enchanting, presenting him with an ever-expanding list of tasks and discoveries to pursue.


    With everything planned, he focused one hundred percent of his attention on mastering the mage''s hand mana technique. His progress was smooth, and he should be able to materialise a full hand by tomorrow. Next, he would try to materialise two instantly without using his own hand as a template.


    As he diligently trained, the sun passed its zenith, commencing its downward course.


    In the courtyard in front of dormitory three, the loud clang of metal resonated, disturbing the afternoon''s calm atmosphere.


    "Come again!" Shiro exclaimed, her smile wide and her eyes sparkling.


    Opposite her, Julius took a deep breath, taking his battle stance. They had been fighting against each other for hours now.


    In the beginning, he overpowered Shiro with ease, using tactics to catch her off guard. However, as time passed, the young girl slowly adapted. She used her affinity more seamlessly, using control instead of spells to increase her gauntlets'' weight while attacking or defending.


    Faced with her swift progress, Julius found himself forced to change his approach after understanding his problem and reviewing their battles.


    He tended to overthink before taking action, missing free opportunities. Instead, he started to rely more on his reflexes, searching to punish his opponent''s mistakes or missed strikes instantly.


    He also forced himself to strike more viciously, targeting vital areas after understanding his big brother''s analysis of their fight against the frost naga.


    They fought until dusk, only stopping to eat in the cafeteria before returning to their respective room for the night.


    They both felt happy about their progress and promised to train together more often.

 Chapter 145: Aruns Education: Delving into Adams Teachings

    "Wake up, Julius." Adam gently shook the boy at dawn. He wanted to inform him about their busy schedule in advance and ask his opinion about his idea.


    The first thing the boy said after waking up and hearing his plan was, "Did you lose your mind?" with widened eyes.


    Even without being a mage, he knew you could only take one mentor. So what was this stupid idea to accept every teacher''s offer, including Shepard?


    "Do you know why they propose apprenticeships to talented students?" Adam asked in response, making him fall deep in thought.


    "To help their pupils reach their level and continue their teachings for the next generations?" He said matter-of-factly, his voice proud.


    "Buh, Buh. Wrong answer." Adam said, crossing his fingers. "It is to bind them. Most of them have been stuck on the fourth tier for years. They have no idea how to progress further. So, what do you do when you can''t achieve something yourself?"


    Julius pondered the question, understanding flashing across his hazel eyes. "You hope your apprentices succeed and share the method with you."


    "Pimpom. Correct! That''s why most invest resources in their disciples. They think that making them reach higher tiers faster equals higher chances to succeed. Sadly, they failed to realise the truth..." Adam''s voice lingered in the empty room as he shook his head.


    How deeply ingrained was the tier system for them not to realise that what mattered the most was control rather than quantity and potency?


    "That''s why I plan to bait them. They think I''m a super genius who can achieve their dreams." He started before grinning and continuing, "In fact, I can. Hahaha."


    With his new understanding, Julius couldn''t help but ponder. He didn''t want to believe it was the only reason behind apprenticeships. Wasn''t it just his big brother''s assumptions?


    He shook his head, unsure about what to think anymore. Then, he walked to Arun, shaking him to prepare for their busy school day.


    "Five more minutes, please." The boy said, his voice pleading.


    "I''ll be gone in five minutes... You should sleep earlier." Julius said, amused by his friend''s behavior.


    "Haaa... Fine. I was too absorbed in learning my next spell." Arun answered, difficulty opening his green eyes and yawning.


    "Advise him to focus on his mana control and forget spells for now. He is wasting his time." Adam chimed it with a frown. Didn''t he explain that clearly two days ago?


    After Julius relayed his words, Arun facepalmed. "I was so caught up preparing for our next adventure that I completely forgot!" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No problem. Hehe. Tell him he owes me two gold coins for the lesson." Adam said, laughing like a black-hearted merchant who had just scammed his customer.


    Julius laughed after gazing at the pitiful-looking Arun. He lost two gold coins for something he already knew. How infuriating.


    "Alright, add three, and I''ll teach you how to reach tier two with fifteen strands instead of twenty," Adam said, his eyes burning a golden color.


    Arun nodded, his eyes sharp. "Deal."


    It didn''t sound like much, but five strands were actually a lot. Even with his mana-gathering technique, he would probably need one or two months to obtain them.


    "Easy, improve your control, then use it to form the circle," Adam said, smiling innocently.


    "Control again?!" Arun exclaimed, his hands trembling in indignation. His father had tier-four control, but like every magic practitioner, had never trained it before becoming a mage. He also never heard about forming circles this way. Why was Adam so obsessed with it?


    "By the way, if you share what I taught you with anyone outside our group, the deal is off. You can seek your father for help and be stuck at the fourth tier until you die, just like him." This time, Adam used his mana to write, causing Arun to pale at his harsh words.


    He opened his mouth to defend his father but quickly closed it. If memories served him right, Vikram became a mage at seventeen, making him a rare genius during his youth. He was now forty-five...


    Upon realising his father had made no progress in twenty-eight years except in mana control and alchemy, his eyes bulged in shock.


    "I''ll try your method, but if I don''t reach the second tier by our next expedition, I want a refund." He said, his voice firm yet his face lowered.


    After all, his father was more than his hero. He was the man he dreamed of surpassing. Understanding that in the eyes of Adam, Vikram was just another mediocre mage made his heart ache. But what explanation could he offer that wouldn''t come across as mere justification?


    "Ok," Adam answered shortly before floating towards the door.


    In the meantime, Julius patted Arun''s shoulder. "You can trust him, Arun. In truth, he likes you a lot, even if he would never admit it."


    "Really?" Arun''s eyes lit up as Julius'' words chased his depressing thoughts about his father away. Being liked by someone so mysterious and creative made him puff his chest with pride.


    Julius nodded under his big brother''s annoyed gaze.


    "Move. Now!" Adam said authoritatively, making him shiver.


    He walked to the door with heavy steps, afraid of his big brother''s future retaliation. "Seems like I won''t sleep well tonight." He muttered while opening the door and walking outside the room.


    "How did you know?" Adam replied, a playful smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. He couldn''t help but tease the boy, knowing full well he''d be on edge all night.


    He laughed while floating behind him, making the boy panic the whole morning before they finally entered their classroom after having breakfast.


    "Good morning, students! I hope you enjoyed your weekend and are ready for our elemental magic mastery lessons!" Beatrix said, her smile dazzling the kids and her enthusiasm contagious.


    It was the first time Adam assisted her class. He skipped it last week for obvious reasons.


    He patiently endured the torturous three hours, listening to something he had no care for before the bell finally rang.


    As the students left the class in a cacophony of discussions and laughter, Julius patiently waited, seated at his desk.


    Once the class was empty, he stood and walked to Beatrix, catching her attention.


    "Ah! Mr. Riverwood. How can I help you?" She asked, smiling brightly and placing a monocle on her right eye.

 Chapter 146: The Ghostly Pact

    Julius regarded Beatrix with a perplexed expression. No one had ever addressed him in such a manner, and it felt distinctly odd.


    "We came to accept your offer," Adam said, smiling innocently.


    Echoing his words, the sound of Beatrix''s hand meeting the desk reverberated through the room as she slapped it in excitement. Her eyes sparkled with satisfaction, and her lips curved into an enchanting smile. "I''m glad you chose me! I''m sure we can do so much together!" her melodious voice echoed in the empty room.


    "But... I have a condition." Adam said, making her frown. "I need some rare element-neutral materials. If you can get hold of a set, I''ll help you become an adept in less than five years."


    Beatrix gazed at the ghost in shock, her eyes wide, the monocle almost falling from her nose and her mouth open. She wondered how he could be so sure he could pull it off.


    "Show me the list." She said, her delicate face turning serious. She might harbor doubts but trusted Shepard''s discerning eye.


    Adam wrote the materials from tier four and above using mana, causing Beatrix to almost fall from her seat.


    "Do you realise that your list is worth a small kingdom? What do you need those materials for?" She asked, her voice trembling.


    "A ritual. I can''t share much, but know that if I succeed, I''ll probably become a mage by the end of this academic year." He revealed with burning eyes.


    His words even shocked Julius. How would his big brother become a mage when he couldn''t even gather mana on his own? He could drink potions to remedy the problem but had already consumed one this year.


    Beatrix gazed at the ghost intently. If he could really rise from tier one to tier four in one academic year, he might become an adept in less than five years. The youngest mage in the world took four years in the academy to reach that tier after all. Even after centuries had passed, his record remained unbroken.


    She tapped her index on her desk pensively before deciding. "I can get you the tier-five materials." She said, succumbing to the temptation under Julius'' astonished gaze.


    He failed to understand how she could accept to trade two valuable materials for a hypothetical opportunity to become an adept.


    But her eyes shone with determination. After years of stagnation, she would seize any chance for advancement, even if she had to sacrifice rare materials.


    "If I''m not mistaken, Thaddeus obtained a ghostly essence years ago. You can try to get it from him. The tier-four materials are the easiest to get. Vikram has a bunch of them. Considering your good relationship with Arun, he''ll probably give you what you need," Beatrix said, trying her best to help Adam before a deep frown etched itself onto her delicate face.


    "The problem is the last two... For the ancestral grimoire, try to ask Elysia. She comes from an old family of mages. Who knows? She might have inherited one." She paused briefly, a shiver running down her spine as she fixed the last material''s name.


    "Ask Shepard for the archmage sigil. If he can''t help you get it, no one can." She said, her voice echoing ominously in the classroom, forcing Julius to take a step back.


    Adam nodded calmly and said in gratitude, "Thank you for the information. You have my word. Any person who helps me now will become an adept in less than five years."


    Beatrix nodded, hoping he could achieve his objective and hold his promise, before bidding the duo goodbye.


    After leaving the classroom, Julius swiftly ran to Thaddeus'' transmutation classroom. Fortunately, the old man was still inside, seated at his desk and reading a thick grimoire.


    Knock Knock.


    "Yes?" Thaddeus responded, his brows twitching in annoyance. Why couldn''t he read in peace during mealtime?


    However, after the door creaked open, and he discerned the ghostly figure of Adam through his monocle, his face brightened.


    "Ah, isn''t it our transmutation genius? Why did you suddenly come to visit this old man?" He said, his smile so wide that his pearly white teeth reflected the sunlight.


    "I came to accept your offer..."


    Adam repeated what he said to Beatrix, except he directly asked for the tier-six ghost essence instead of showing him the list. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Count me in." Thaddeus made a split-second decision, accepting Adam''s request without asking questions.


    Julius regarded the man with a weary gaze, realising his big brother had been right since the beginning. They only wanted apprentices to become adepts. He shook his head in disappointment, releasing a heavy sigh.


    Noticing his expression, Thaddeus frowned.


    "You are still young, boy. You don''t know what it is like to become a mage at a young age. Dream to climb the tiers all the way to the magus level, only to be crushed by reality and stagnate for decades." He said, reminiscing about his younger days.


    Despite his diligent training during the past fifty years and the innumerable potions and elixirs he drank, he seemed unable to form his fifth circle. He still couldn''t understand the reason. His mana reserve was as deep as a well and extremely potent. His rare affinity to metal was equally developed, reaching a really high level.


    He could say without a doubt that he tried everything, yet failed. So, why not accept the ghost''s offer? After all, he would have invested resources in him if he had become his disciple in the first place.


    "You have my word. You''ll become an adept soon." Adam reassured him before leaving the class with Julius.


    As they made their way to Elysia''s class, Adam pondered how to persuade her. She potentially held the second most valuable item. Thankfully, the grimoire wouldn''t vanish after the ritual. It would only diminish in power. Still, the item was so precious that he questioned whether it could even be removed from a heavily guarded chamber in the first place.


    Moreover, during their last conversation, he remembered he called her a dandelion eater.


    He sighed in apprehension as Julius tried to open the door, only to find it locked.


    "She already left, big bro." He said, his shoulders dropping in disappointment.

 Chapter 147: The Art of Negotiation and Manipulation

    "We can try again after evening classes," Adam answered, exasperation lacing his words. He pondered briefly before adding, his eyes ablaze with determination, "Let''s skip classes. We need to find Vikram and ask him to contact Shepard."


    Julius nodded, his heart overjoyed to follow the suggestion. Despite his indifference towards the boring magic classes, he found consolation in the complex tapestry of history and geopolitics, enjoying every opportunity to broaden his horizons. If not for his big brother, he would only attend to those.


    As he ran to the cafeteria, cutting the wind like an arrow and astonishing the students he passed by, Adam pondered the persuasive argument he could employ to sway Shepard.


    The man was already an arcanist, leagues above the other teachers. Offering him a way to become an adept would be insufficient.


    He couldn''t share Kwame''s or Elisa''s legacies, either. Even if Shepard didn''t outright kill him for possessing knowledge labelled dangerous by the entire planet, what would happen after the other archmages discovered his advancement? Or worse, the magus in person?


    He frowned upon reaching this point as Julius stepped inside the cafeteria.


    After swiping the place with his hazel eyes, he noticed a small group of teachers engaged in a heated discussion. Their table was filled with pints or glasses, releasing the sweet scent of alcohol.


    "I''m telling you, my approach to elemental conversion in alchemy is at least twenty percent more effective than yours!" Thurin exclaimed, confronting Vikram with a confident tone.


    "Maybe, but it consumes forty percent more mana. You sacrifice stability for efficiency. That''s why my success rate is higher than yours." Vikram answered, his gaze sharp. He prided himself as the college''s best alchemist and wouldn''t step back.


    Then, he noticed the approaching Julius. His eyes lit up as he rose from his seat.


    "A student requests my support. We''ll continue this conversation later. Even if you are wrong." He said, smirking at Thurin before walking to meet the boy.


    "Big brother has a favor to ask. Can you help us?" Julius said, going straight to the point and astonishing Vikram.


    His face turned serious as he said, "Follow me. We''ll speak in my classroom."


    With a nod, they walked behind him until they entered the alchemy class.


    After he put his monocle, Adam instantly said, causing the teacher''s eyes to narrow. "I need three tier-four element-neutral enchanted relics. In exchange, I''ll help you become an adept."


    Vikram gazed at the swirling mist hiding Adam''s features intently, his eyes burning as he fell deep in thoughts.


    The silence lingered in the classroom briefly before he finally opened his mouth. "You just started your journey. I''m sorry, but I don''t think you can help me."


    Adam smirked in response. "If you don''t believe me, let''s bet instead." He said, laying his bait.


    "Oh? Concerning what? You do understand it must be of equal worth, correct?" Vikram answered with a playful smile, intrigued by the sudden offer.


    "Your son. I''ll make him an acolyte with tier-two mana control by the end of this month." Adam revealed his contingency plan, forcing Vikram''s smile to freeze on his face.


    Since the beginning, he foresaw that the allure of power might not sway every teacher. That''s why he designed alternatives.


    For Thaddeus, he planned to rejuvenate his old cells after delving into Elena''s legacy for a few months. For Beatrix, he planned to offer fashion designs after noticing her carry the handbags manufactured by the Kaur family.


    Vikram''s case was the easiest to solve. With how caring and strict he was with his son, helping Arun was an easy way to convince him.


    After five long minutes of silence, Vikram''s conflicted expression finally returned to normal as he gave his answer. "Your proposition is tempting. However, he''ll eventually become an acolyte in a few months anyway. It is not worth the risk."


    Before he could call the meeting off, Adam''s shocking words resonated in the room. "If it''s not enough, I can make him an apprentice in, let''s say, six months?"


    Even Julius gazed at him in confusion, wanting to scream, "You''re not even an apprentice yourself!" but kept his mouth shut. He knew better than to interfere with his brother''s crazy ideas.


    "Hahaha. That would make him the youngest apprentice in history." Vikram''s laughter resonated thunderously in the room as he slapped his desk in amusement. He knew his son''s talent. Even becoming an apprentice in his fourth year would require a miracle.


    "I know the recipe of a potion that can increase natural mana flow," Adam revealed with an impassive voice, forcing Vikram to stop laughing.


    Instead, his face became scaringly serious, and his eyes emanated wisps of fire-red mana. "That''s lost knowledge. Do you realise I can kill you for possessing it?"


    "The same way you could after I attacked you two months ago." Adam snorted, unafraid and still angry about what he did. He was confident in Vikram''s character, trusting that as long as his sole heir stood to benefit, he would turn a blind eye. That''s why he was daring enough to reveal the Ghostly Elixir of Ethereal Energy.


    Vikram scratched his head, sighing. "Alright, you drive a hard bargain. I''ll give you the three relics for the recipe. As an additional condition, Arun must become an apprentice by the end of the third month next year."


    "I want the relics first. Not giving the recipe for free." Adam answered, his stance firm on the matter. If Vikram couldn''t trust him, he would revise his plan and ask someone else for the relics.


    After a moment, Vikram finally agreed, hints of fear crossing his eyes. He started to realise how manipulative Adam could be and dreaded the thought of becoming his enemy.


    Of course, he would win in a frontal confrontation ten times out of ten, but what if strategy and traps were added to the mix? What if he came back after reaching his level to settle the scores?


    "I hope we can let bygones be bygones. I''m sure you understand why I had to interrogate the boy." He said, trying to tie this loose end.


    "Sure, help me negotiate with Shepard, and I''ll forget everything," Adam answered with a mischievous grin.


    S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 148: The Sigils Quest

    "Are you sure you''re not from Asha''s family?" Vikram said, cold sweat dripping down his back. He had the feeling he was being led by the nose by the Kaur''s family head.


    Julius couldn''t help but burst into laughter at the question. He understood where Vikram got that assumption, as when it came to benefits, his big brother would fight tooth and nail to get the lion''s share.


    Adam gazed at him briefly before continuing his discussion with a smile. "How do we contact Shepard?"


    Vikram then explained that he could contact him thanks to his teacher''s card before spending half an hour discussing what they could offer to obtain the arcanist''s help.


    After deepening his understanding of the man, Adam nodded, ready to step into the lion''s maw.


    "If things go south, I''ll do my best to help convince him," Vikram assured before retrieving his card and injecting mana into it.


    The sleek golden card came to life with a soft hum and a bright light as he said, "Adam has an offer and requests a meeting."


    After thirty seconds, a mass of smoke filtered through the window and gathered in the middle of the empty classroom. After condensing itself, the smiling figure of Shepard appeared before them.


    "Haa. My ghostly friend. Are you finally ready to become my apprentice? With your potential, I can easily help you become an adept!" He said, his voice filled with eagerness and enthusiasm as his colorful robes fluttered.


    Julius couldn''t help but laugh at his wording. Wasn''t that what his big brother said to the other teachers?


    Meanwhile, Adam locked his gaze with the man''s piercing grey eyes and asked, "What drives your desire for an apprentice?"


    The arcanist''s smile widened as he swiftly answered, "To help me conduct research and pierce the secret to reach the archmage rank." He took a stylish pose before continuing, "You see, despite my dazzling appearance and out-of-this-world style, I''m already fifty-two."


    Everyone''s eyes widened at the revelation for different reasons. Adam and Julius had always thought he was no older than thirty. On the other hand, Vikram''s expression contorted, a testament to his deep inner turmoil. Shepard was less than ten years older than him but two tiers above!


    "Hahaha. I pride myself on being the youngest arcanist of our age." He said, pride accompanying his words before turning serious. "Sadly, I''m not immortal. Alchemy can''t renew my aging organs. That''s why I need to become an archmage and further my research on immortality."


    BAM S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vikram fell from his chair after immortality was mentioned. Was it even possible? He slowly stood up under the director''s playful gaze.


    "I like this world too much to die. Moreover, wouldn''t it be a shame to lose a talent like me because of old age?" Then he continued his explanation. "If immortality was unattainable, how are those three old fogies occupying the archmage rank still alive? Not to mention our dear, elusive magus?"


    These mighty figures were way out of his league, so he rarely thought about them. But the question raised by Shepard forced him to consider immortality as possible.


    "So? Will you join me on my quest, my dear Adam? Under me, you''ll have access to a plethora of spells, academic documents covering various fields, and resources." Shepard extended his hand, his eyes burning with ambition.


    Even he, the acclaimed genius of their time, had been stuck at his rank for twenty years! He kept gathering mana painstakingly, day after day. Sadly, the seventh magic circle refused to form, frustrating him to no end as his once youthful body struggled against the passing of time.


    Adam pondered briefly, still reluctant to recognise anyone as his mentor, before stating his condition. "I need an archmage sigil. If you can get hold of one, I''ll become your apprentice."


    "A what?" Shepard''s voice squeaked, his pitch rising two octaves in response to the unexpected request.


    "Ahem. Do you know what you''re asking for? An archmage sigil is an official item granted to them by the magus in person! It is a recognition of their achievements and mastery over mana by the strongest. So, tell me, how do you want me to find one?" He asked, a deep frown covering his face.


    Simultaneously, Adam''s eyes widened as he understood the depth of Kwame''s intelligence, thinking in shock. ''Kwame realised elemental affinities were baits and needed elemental neutral materials of the eighth tier. That''s how he got the idea of using his own enemy''s creations!''


    He had always wondered about the sigil''s placement in the eighth tier rather than the seventh, but now everything made much more sense! He also understood the sigil was the missing piece causing Kwame''s inability to unlock mana affinity. After all, it made no sense for him not to write about it if he had.


    As his understanding deepened, Shepard''s voice echoed gravely in the room, forcing him out of his thoughts. "Forget about obtaining a sigil. It''s hopeless."


    However, Adam was determined. He couldn''t give up. "I only need it for a day. I''ll return it in pristine condition. Help me borrow one." He asked, his voice echoing his firm state of mind.


    Faced with his resolve, Shepard fell into deep thought, swiftly assessing the risks and potential outcomes if he involved himself.


    "I can help organise a meeting with two archmages. You''ll be on your own for the request. I''m sorry, but I can''t take any more risks." He said, shaking his head in fear. After all, archmages were for him what mages were for apprentices: unreachable existences.


    "Thank you. I can''t promise you anything concerning immortality, but I can give you a magic circle design for your trouble." Adam said, genuinely thankful for the help.


    Then, remembering Elena''s legacy, he used his mana to draw the teleportation circle recorded in her grimoire before Shepard, forcing the man''s eyes to widen in dismay.


    He swiftly retrieved a magic device from his pocket, using it to register the drawing before forcing it to dissipate using smoke.


    "Never show this to anyone!" He screamed, a mix of trepidation and dread lacing his voice.

 Chapter 149: Revealing the Forbidden

    He had studied this field extensively before giving up, marking teleportation circles as impossible fantasies. After all, how could a small circle replace the humongous Gates they used? S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, it was because he studied the field that he understood the intricacies and viability of the design.


    After recovering his bearings, he sternly explained, "I don''t want to know where you found this design, and I don''t care. It is unrecorded knowledge. If anyone ever found you possess it, you won''t need to meet the archmages. They''ll find and erase any trace of you!"


    However, instead of the panicked gaze he expected from Adam, he only saw him grin.


    "That''s why you recorded it?" He said playfully. After their exchange, he understood what drove Shepard. It was not power in itself but knowledge. That''s why he shared the circle, unafraid of the consequences.


    In response, Shepard narrowed his eyes dangerously, then burst into a fit of laughter. "Hahaha. I guess I''d better not show it to anyone either!" He said, unable to keep his severe facade anymore.


    "Be ready. I''ll take you tomorrow to see the first archmage." He said before transforming into a mass of smoke and leaving the room, carried away by the wind.


    "Things turned out better than I expected," Vikram said, smiling wryly and feeling less guilty about accepting the potion''s recipe.


    "Nothing is done yet, but we are on the right track," Adam answered, clenching his fist in victory before adding, "I need to prepare for tomorrow. When will the materials be ready?"


    "I''ll give them to Arun tomorrow. You can get them from him." Vikram said, smiling upon imagining his son''s progress.


    With a friendly nod, the duo returned to their dorm, leaving Vikram alone to ponder Shepard''s revelations.


    ********


    Upon reaching their room, Adam swiftly closed his eyes to enter the dream place to train and think about the upcoming meeting.


    Lying on his bed, he couldn''t help but frown after an hour.


    "I have nothing to trade for the sigil..." He said in discouragement.


    He counted on Shepard to get him a sigil before knowing their importance. Sadly, things didn''t go according to plan, leaving him entirely out of tricks.


    He scratched his head in frustration before saying, "I have two chances. I''ll just ask what they want directly and try to obtain it."


    With a sigh of frustration, he shifted his focus back to training, determined to perfect his mage''s hand mana technique by tomorrow.


    Meanwhile, Julius sat on his bed, clutching his gladius as he continued his cultivation practice. Thanks to the increase in the weapon''s tier, he could refine life force faster than before. However, he still progressed at a snail''s pace. Join us at NovelFire|le mpyr


    "When will we focus on getting a cultivation technique..." He muttered, his eyes glowing with sadness. He understood that his big brother couldn''t divide his attention anymore. But he wanted to progress, too.


    Chasing the depressing thoughts away, he focused on cultivation until five in the evening.


    Upon hearing the bell ring in the distance, he shook Adam awake to continue with their busy schedule.


    Despite running at top speed, they sadly failed to meet Elysia. The teacher seemed to leave her class faster than her students, for reasons they didn''t know.


    Instead, they entered the enormous tower in which the library was located.


    "Welcome back. Are you here to return the books you borrowed?" Jean greeted them with a smile.


    "Yes, and I''d like to borrow an encyclopedia on magic beasts'' anatomy and one on humans," Julius replied, handing over the alchemy books borrowed using Shepard''s golden tickets.


    Taking the book, Jean suggested earnestly, "No problem. I suggest using a golden ticket for the magical beasts'' encyclopedia; they''re the best."


    Julius gazed at his big brother, awaiting his instruction, only to see him shake his head, looking at Jean, his eyes burning with suspicion.


    He could basically borrow any book using the golden ticket. Why would he waste it on an encyclopedia? He found the librarian''s suggestion really weird. More importantly, how did he know he still possessed one?


    As suspicion took root in Adam''s heart, Jean''s words cut through the tension with a hint of amusement. Despite the levity in his tone, his emerald eyes gleamed with a sharpness akin to daggers. "Everyone knows," he remarked to Julius, "that you held onto a ticket from your last visit. Your friend couldn''t resist boasting about it the last time he borrowed a fire spell book, hahaha."


    Thanks to his improved physique, Julius noticed the slight change while Adam nodded in understanding, dropping his suspicion and planning to teach the boy how to keep his tongue in check.


    "I won''t use my ticket," Julius responded, gazing suspiciously at Jean, who nodded and went to fetch the encyclopedias.


    Then, he came and presented two books. "That''s the best ones I have." He said, his smile reaching his ears as Adam read the titles.


    "Common tier one and two magical beasts'' anatomy index and basics of the human body workings..." His gaze burned with the flame of anger as he said. "Is he taking us for fools?"


    But before Julius could complain, Jean''s voice cut the air sharply. "Remember the rules? You can''t borrow any book containing knowledge above your tier. I''m trying to help you, really." He said, hinting he was doing the boy a favor.


    His words managed to calm Adam down as he remembered them. "Take the one on human anatomy. Don''t want to study weak beasts." He tasked Julius, feeling annoyed by the stupid rule.


    After leaving the library, Julius made his way towards the Battle Monster Club, eager to explore why it piqued his big brother''s interest so much.


    Unbeknownst to them, the librarian''s gaze lingered on their departing figures, a frown marring his features as he contemplated their encounter.


    "I almost messed up... A slip of the tongue was enough to trigger his suspicion." He muttered, clenching a round gem. He had wanted to force him to use his ticket on something that wouldn''t make him grow stronger, but it almost backfired.

 Chapter 150: Battle Monster

    "Welcome to the battle monster club!" An older student greeted him as soon as he entered the bustling office of the club with a radiant smile.


    He curiously gazed at the many students discussing enthusiastically as they spectated a strange battle.


    "I''m telling you! The thunder wolf will beat the goblin!" A young student from his class exclaimed excitedly.


    "No way. This goblin looks like a veteran. With his equipment and a bit of help, he''ll win!" Another student answered, his gaze focused on the battle.


    "What is happening?" Julius asked, carried by the general excitement.


    The older student''s eyes brightened at the question. "One of our members wants to take a more active role in the club. He has to beat an older student to be accepted." He responded before explaining the rules.


    After the lengthy explanation, Julius summarised them, his voice showcasing his growing interest. "Two people duel using a deck of twenty talismans. They each have three castles. Once they are destroyed, they lose, right?"


    "More or less. We''ll transfer monster souls into cars to make it more convenient." The older student explained excitedly, pointing at the goblin and its master, who released a spell on it, "During each of your turns, you can use a supportive spell to boost one of your monsters or alter the terrain before and after attacking."


    Echoing his words, the goblin''s sword suddenly blazed with furious flames as numbers appeared above its head.


    ATK 1200->1500.


    Adam''s eyes glowed passionately at the interactive game, eager to complete his deck and compete in the tournament he heard about during their inscription. Then, he gazed at the scene in more detail.


    Each student stood behind a table filled with magic inscriptions and three slots to place cards. Before them, a realistic illusion depicted three miniaturised castles. The field was divided in the middle by a large plain monsters would fight on.


    Suddenly, the goblin''s master voice resounded in the room with a command. "Engage in battle!"


    Following the order, the lifelike illusions of the two monsters entered the plain.


    The wolf opened its mouth, revealing its sharp fangs as lightning danced on its yellow fur before lunging at the small goblin.


    In response, the green creature cut the air with his burning sword, dividing the wolf and engulfing its body in fire.


    However, before the burning parts of the defeated monster could hit the ground, they exploded in a rain of sparkles.


    "That student did his homework. Thanks to the boosting spell, he defeated a stronger enemy." The older student said, nodding approvingly before adding, "The goblin can now progress towards the castle. If he wins his next battle, he can destroy it."


    Julius nodded in understanding, captivated by the match, as the wolf owner frowned. He drew a card from his deck before smiling ominously.


    "Come forth, Spectral Warden!" He exclaimed, slapping his card on the table''s slot.


    Echoing his words, a thick mist materialised in front of his besieged castle, swirling ominously in the wind before taking the ethereal form of a heavily armored knight carrying an enormous great sword.


    Not wasting time, he immediately engaged him in battle. After all, the attack points displayed above its head reached 1600.


    Julius gazed at the ghostly apparition before turning to his big brother, a peculiar gleam in his eyes. He had always pondered the true extent of his brother''s strength and couldn''t help but question how much attack he would have if he were turned into a card.


    Unable to defeat his opponent, the goblin exploded into light particles under its owner''s aggrieved gaze. However, before he could start his turn, his opponent swiftly cast a spell.


    The sky darkened as graves rose from the plain, turning it into an eery cemetery.


    "Use your effect." He ordered the Spectral Warden under everyone''s bathed breaths.


    The warden nonchalantly plunged his hand into the soft soil and pulled a ghost with 1000 attack points from it.


    "Sigh, the match is over." The older student shook his head, explaining, "Instead of using a boosting spell, he altered the field after the battle, allowing him to trigger the warden''s summoning effect."


    Upon hearing the explanation, Adam''s eyes narrowed in interest. The game''s complexity excited him to no end. Moreover, each deck was unique, as the cards came from genuine monsters.


    The rest of the match unfolded without surprise. The warden summoned another ghost in each turn, filling his owner''s field and allowing him to launch multiple attacks on the castles overwhelming his opponent. Discover stories at m|v|l|e|mp|y|r


    "Starting from tier two, monsters have unique effects capable of turning the tables of the match. I recommend you to trade or buy a few to strengthen your deck." The older student said as the excitement for the duel died down after such a crushing defeat.


    Julius nodded before walking to another student seated at a counter with various cards and talismans displayed behind a glass. He checked the prices with frightful eyes.


    Tier-two harpy: 40 golds.


    Tier-two Treant: 55 golds.


    Tier-three Gravewalker: 423 golds.


    Then, a card covered by a thick mana barrier caught his attention.


    Tier-four Shadowfiend: 2500 golds. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Julius loudly gulped at the crazy prices. A single card could cover his enrollment fees twelve times!


    "Hey, newbie. Want to buy, sell or convert talismans into cards?" The student behind the counter asked bluntly.


    "Sell the bear, convert Thomas and buy eleven talismans," Adam instructed, as shocked as the boy. He underestimated the game''s popularity and people''s willingness to spend money on it.


    Julius retrieved the two talismans and handed them to the man after a brief explanation.


    "Converting a talisman costs one gold." He said, lazily standing up and grabbing the items before placing them on a desk filled with painting utensils. After using his mana, the desk came to life as it absorbed the talismans inside its wooden surface.


    Soon, the utensils moved on their own, painting two blank cards with images and rows of texts before injecting the souls into them.


    Done with the process, the man leisurely gazed at the result before shock covered his face.


    He rubbed his eyes in disbelief, reading the name of the card depicting the mix of a human and a monkey again and again.


    Tier-Four Swiftshadow Simian Knight.

 Chapter 151: Stolen card Fiasco

    Despite his lazy appearance and rude treatment, he was a genuine fan of the game. Presented with such a valuable and mysterious card, his blood flowed in reverse.


    "Apologies, something went wrong with the process," he said, subtly putting the card in his pocket and presenting the other. "I''ll give you one hundred gold as compensation."


    However, nothing escaped Julius'' piercing eyes. The boy''s face contorted in an ugly grimace as he understood the man''s intentions.


    "I highly suggest you give me the card. You don''t know who you are trying to steal." He said in outrage and fear. For him, trying to steal something from his big brother wasn''t different from a suicide attempt.


    "Take the gold. It''ll be better for both of us. It''ll be your words against mine if you complain." The student snickered, his voice contemptuous.


    Upon hearing the words, Adam smiled in amusement. "Oh? The words of a dead man won''t matter much."


    He extended his finger, pointing it at the thief under Julius'' horrified gaze.


    With a pale face, he hurriedly pushed the student aside, making him fall behind the counter.


    BANG


    Half a second later, the muffled noise of a bullet colliding with a hard surface resounded as a hole appeared on the counter.


    The student failed to register what happened. He quickly stood up, alarmed, thinking Julius was attacking him. However, what he heard confused him and the nearby students.


    "You really shot! Are you crazy?" Julius exclaimed, cold sweat covering his forehead.


    Adam shrugged, seemingly unbothered. "Only sought to punish the audacious hand that dared to steal from me," he said in a frigid tone. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the student gathered curiously, and his big brother seemed intent on punishing the man, Julius made a split decision and escaped the room.


    "What are you doing? JULIUS! MY CARD!" Adam screamed, his angry words echoing loudly in the boy''s ears as his ghostly figure was dragged behind the boy.


    The students gazed in confusion at the departing boy before returning to their tasks while the thief smirked in victory. With this card, he had a significant chance to win next year''s tournament.


    He slid his hand into his pocket, happily retrieving the card, only to realise it was gone.


    He double, then triple-checked, only to face the same result. "Where is my card?" He muttered, his shoulders dropping and his voice cracking in sadness.


    He searched under the counter, misery filling his face, hoping it had dropped from his pocket when he fell. However, he only found a round hole. Confused, he raised his head only to see the same hole on the counter.


    With a bad feeling, he quickly opened it. Desperation covered his face as he noticed three cards were pierced and unsellable.


    "Shit..." Tears welled in his eyes. Not only did the super rare card mysteriously disappear, but now he had to pay for the damaged ones as they were under his supervision.


    *****


    With ragged breath and wide-eyed panic, Julius burst into his room, startling Arun from his studies.


    Then, he unleashed a torrent of words, his voice trembling with a mixture of frustration and fear. "Why do you always react like this?!" His hands clenched into fists at his sides. "You never seem to care about the consequences!"


    "That''s who I''m. This card is worth a fortune, and we almost died against Thomas to get it," Adam roared in response. Why was he blamed as the victim?


    "Why would I let a random snotty brat steal it from me?" He added hatefully, mana enveloping him.


    He hated suffering accusations when what he did was right. After all, he never intended to wound the kid, aiming his shot between his fingers to damage the cards below to teach him a lesson. So, why did Julius react as though he had attempted murder?


    Tension thickened the air, causing Arun''s eyes to widen in alarm. Especially after mana enveloped the ghost, making his silhouette visible.


    He quickly positioned himself between the duo despite his fear, and said, "Please calm down. I don''t know what happened, but we can figure out a solution if we think calmly."


    His intervention defused the escalating tension as Julius retrieved something from his pouch.


    "Don''t always use brute force to solve things. Count on me more." He said, the two cards between his fingers.


    As he pushed the student with one hand, he used the other to take the card back without him noticing.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed, his voice torn between praise and reproach. "You stole it back?"


    "Yes, I did. It''s better than shooting!" Julius responded, justifying his action righteously.


    Deep in thought, Adam fell silent. They were the victims, so why commit morally reproachable acts to resolve the conflict? Continue the saga at m v l e mpyr


    On one hand, he couldn''t approve, but on the other, he couldn''t disapprove either. Faced with a moral dilemma he never considered, he failed to deliver an answer.


    The mana surrounding him dissipated, relieving Arun''s tense nerves as Adam finally said kindly. "Don''t steal for my sake again, and trust me more, too. I only intended to scare him."


    In response, Julius lowered his head in guilt. He knew his big brother never stole despite being invisible to others. "I won''t. I''m sorry," he murmured softly.


    Adam''s gaze softened. It was their first conflict and hopefully the last. "I''m sorry too," he admitted, his tone awkward yet sincere. "I''ll try to warn and explain my actions next time."


    The duo gazed at each other, understanding in their eyes before they burst out laughing like two kids. After spending years together, neither wanted this stupid conflict to last.


    Arun sighed in relief after seeing them reconcile before asking what happened.


    After catching up on the events, he said, smirking. "Should have aimed for the head." He hated nothing more than thieves. Vikram even implemented a law in their territory. On the first offence, a thief lost a finger; on the second, a hand; and on the third, their head.


    Julius gazed at his friend in shock. Was he the only reasonable person in their group?


    Simultaneously, Adam wrote to the kid, making his eyes gleam joyfully. "You''d better focus on your training instead of spouting bullshit. I''ll be your teacher for the next six months."


    "Hai, sir! What should I do?" He asked, his voice filled with impatience.


    "Use your mana to construct and deconstruct blocks, again and again," Adam said, sharing his boring mana control training and making Arun''s face pale.


    Build blocks all day? That was it? What kind of tedious method was that?


    He sat down and started, his eyes filled with doubts as everyone returned to their occupations for the rest of the evening.

 Chapter 152: The Ancestral Grimoire: Elysias Temptation

    Adam left the dream place, his eyes glowing with happiness. He had done it. After two months of hard training, his mage''s hand mana technique was finally complete.


    In an excellent mood, he gazed at the sleeping Arun, a mischievous glint flashing across his eyes.


    In a breath, a mage''s hand materialised and crawled under the boy''s blanket. Then, changing his pitch, he yelled, "Snake!"


    Julius snapped his eyes open and jumped in fright, reaching for his gladius before hearing Arun scream.


    The poor boy felt a stinging sensation, reminding him of Asha''s pinches, forcing him to wake up in panic.


    "Arun, behind me! There are snakes!" Julius warned in concern while sweeping the room with his piercing eyes. After two seconds, he scratched his head in confusion. He failed to spot any threats.


    Meanwhile, Arun had already hidden himself behind his friend. With a pale face, he massaged his reddened belly, wondering if a snake had bitten him in dread.


    As the two boys faced the sudden situation seriously, Adam roared in laughter, unable to contain it anymore.


    "Haha, with all the training, it''s been a while since I last pranked you." He said with an innocent smile amidst his laughter.


    Julius gazed at his big brother with a frown before smiling. It had indeed been a while since his brother acted like that. Relief filled his heart as he realised their relationship was slowly returning to what it was before the incident four years ago.


    "Calm down, Arun," he said, his hand on his trembling friend''s shoulder. "It was a prank from big bro."


    Arun''s eyes widened as Adam manipulated the hand hiding under his blanket, showing it as proof.


    "Wow! The hand is complete!" Julius exclaimed, his eyes reflecting his joy at his brother''s achievement.


    "Now that I have mastered the process, I can create another technique." He answered, eager to start a new training journey as he gazed at his skills.


    Other: Mana bullet LV MAX, Atom Burst LVL MAX, Mage''s hands LVLMAX.


    Passive: Mana Control T4, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2,


    Mana Shaping T2.


    Note: Soul is damaged... Mages have tier-two control. Why are you the opposite?!


    His experience with Atome Burst significantly improved his understanding of mana, allowing him to progress swiftly. He did not doubt that converting spells into mana techniques was the most efficient way to train, as the previous experiences would nurture his progress.


    "Teach me that technique instead of making me create blocks!" Arun exclaimed as he marveled at the lifelike transparent hand.


    "Sure." Adam wrote with a playful smile before adding, "Reach tier two in two weeks, and I''ll teach you wholeheartedly."


    Find additional tales at m,vl-em,py-r


    "..." How unreasonable was that request? Didn''t he have a month yesterday? But the technique was too enticing. He slapped his cheeks to gather courage and declared, "I''ll do it. Don''t turn back on your words!"


    The duo gazed at him with encouraging smiles as Adam wrote, "You speak like a real man! Like it!"


    The trio laughed happily before enjoying breakfast with the girls and heading to Elysia''s class, finally meeting the elusive teacher.


    As the students sat at their desks, Elysia shot a glare at Adam, her green eyes simmering with annoyance as she smirked.


    Ever since their last discussion, she did her best to borrow an item from her elder brother, proposing trades and services. She even begged him, yet the man remained unmovable despite all her efforts. Determined, she seized every opportunity, darting out of school the moment the bell tolled, hoping to catch him off guard and increase her chances of success.


    Yet, the ghost dared skip her class last week.


    Then, she began her education as if nothing happened and instructed the kids on how important it was to get used to train control for at least two hours a week. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam couldn''t help but snicker at the statement. ''With that kind of education, I''m not surprised about the low number of mages,'' he thought, remembering they numbered one thousand only.


    As the bell finally resounded after three hours of boring class, they patiently waited for the students to leave.


    Noticing him, Elysia stopped in her tracks, causing her green hair to flutter and revealing her pointed ears.


    "How can I help you?" She asked curiously, caressing her beautiful earring with her graceful fingers.


    "I need your help to borrow a material from your family," Adam said, unwilling to waste time in pointless chatter.


    "What''s in for me?" She answered, her interest piqued.


    "You can consider me your apprentice. I''ll help you become an adept in five years and you won''t have to invest any resources in me except the material." He offered, extending his hand towards her.


    There were only one hundred adepts in the world, and becoming one was her dream. She could then fight against her brother for the family''s head position and climb her race''s societal ladder. More importantly, she wouldn''t have to suffer from her brother''s arranged marriage propositions every year.


    Her eyes glowed with ambition as she asked, "How can I trust you?"


    "I offered the same deal to Beatrix, Thaddeus, and Vikram. If I don''t deliver on my promise, I''ll have four mages hunting me down." He responded, shrugging. If he really wanted to bamboozle them, he would have said twenty years instead of five.


    In that time frame, he was sure he could become an adept himself, at the very least, if not an arcanist.


    Elysia nodded, understanding it was foolish to pull something so big on four teachers as it equated to becoming an enemy to four countries.


    "I need to borrow an elemental-neutral tier-seven ancestral grimoire for a day. I''ll return it in pristine condition." He finally revealed what he was after, causing her eyes to bulge in shock.


    That was the item she had been trying to get to entice him to become her disciple in the first place!


    With their long lifespans, it wasn''t uncommon to find those grimoires among the most notable families of her race. However, the grimoire they possessed was a bit special.


    Instead of focusing on nature, following their birth affinity, it literally went against it!

 Chapter 153: Legacy of the Heretic: Secrets Untold

    "My brother will never agree. Our ancestral grimoire is considered an aberration, and its contents are forbidden in our community," Elysia answered, awakening Adam''s curiosity.


    He never considered the content, as he only needed the lingering power of the grimoire. But her words piqued his interest. He gazed at her, signalling he was eager to hear more about it.


    "It contains the research of my ancestor, Selene Sunfire." She started, her chest puffed with pride and her eyes glowing. "He made many groundbreaking researches on living bodies and anatomies. However, as he delved deeper into this field, he researched death in parallel, trying to mix it with life."


    She paused briefly, recalling her father''s stories, biting her lips. Selene single-handedly elevated their family but almost destroyed it later.


    "He created many abominations in his quest for knowledge before completing his ritual, the culmination of centuries of research. However, before he could use it, the royal family swiftly condemned him to death. Labelled as a heretic, his research was destroyed, and our family was almost extinguished.


    To survive, we had to swear an oath not to pursue his aspirations and change our surname." She recounted, sadness clouding her eyes.


    She was old enough to understand that the official narrative of an old story couldn''t be entirely trusted and that there were always two versions.


    As the silence engulfed the classroom, Adam reflected on her story. What were the abominations created, and what were the effects of the ritual? Maybe Elysia herself didn''t know.


    "However, unbeknownst to the royal family, Selen hid a grimoire recording his research, sweat and blood, tasking his descendant to retrieve and hide it until someone living on the borders of life and death needed it. That''s why no one ever opened it in the past seven thousand years." She ended the story, hope filling her eyes.


    They had been guarding this book generation after generation, hoping to meet that person and finally discover the hidden history behind their family''s past downfall.


    Ever since Shepard offered the ghost an apprenticeship, she regarded him as the potential man they were waiting for. After all, he fitted the description perfectly. That''s why she put so much effort into getting it. She could gain a talented apprentice in the worst case or hit two birds with one stone in the best.


    "When can you get it?" Adam asked, his eyes glowing fiercely at the prospect of learning lost knowledge.


    "I need time to convince my brother. Worst case, I''ll try to steal it in a few months." She answered, scratching her hair in frustration. No matter what she said or offered, he refused to listen, making her feel powerless.


    Adam''s brows furrowed in response. He was tight on time.


    "Try to get it as soon as possible, but don''t try anything dangerous alone," he answered, unwilling to see anyone commit a crime for him.


    Elysia nodded before saying, "If my brother doesn''t agree after six months, I''ll contact you to consider our options."


    After agreeing, the duo bid her goodbye and hurriedly went to the college''s Gate.


    New chapters at m v|le|mp|yr


    "You are late," Shepard said, gazing at them in annoyance. His time was too valuable to be wasted waiting for others.


    "Sorry, we can go now," Julius answered apologetically as he noticed the dean''s formal attire. Gone were his impressive colourful robes. Instead, he wore a lavish golden one adorned with many decorations and brooches depicting his achievement in the world of magic and rank in nobility.


    Adam gazed in interest as Shepard operated complex magic devices to set the coordinates. Then, he grabbed both of them by the shoulder and swiftly walked through the mystical veil of mana covering the immense structure.


    Mana buzzed in the duo''s ears as a sickening sensation gripped them by the stomach.


    After a short moment, they opened their eyes, greeted by a totally different landscape. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They gazed in shock at the verdant island. Forests, lakes, a small mountain, everything was present. But the shocking part was that it was floating amidst the clouds!


    In the middle, they noticed a magnificent building adorned with large glasses reaching to the sky.


    "Welcome to Tempest''s Hold," Shepard said, shadows covering his face as his hand trembled slightly.


    He guided the duo to the entrance before swiftly turning back, transforming into grey smoke, and hurriedly flying towards the Gate under the duo''s shocked gazes.


    Adam shook his head with a wry smile. Shepard warned him he had no intention of mingling with archmages and that he would only set the meeting.


    "Let''s go, Julius." He said before the boy pushed the door open with a resolved expression.


    As they entered, the luxurious appearance of the hall dazzled them. It exuded an aura of opulence, with its polished marble floors and intricately carved wooden panels. The subdued color palette of rich purple and gold accents added an air of sophistication while plush velvet draperies adorned the tall windows, casting a warm, inviting glow throughout the space.


    After taking their surroundings in, Adam noticed a woman seated on an elegant throne. Her purple eyes locked with his and her lips curled into a welcoming smile as she fiddled with strands of golden hair.


    Her purple robes fluttered as she stood and said, "Welcome to my domain. I''m Archmage Vivian Zestra. To what do I owe the visit of a kid and a ghost?" Her voice melodiously echoed in the hall as Julius'' legs trembled and his teeth clattered.


    Despite the distance separating them, he felt the enormous life force exuded by the beautiful woman, scarring him witless.


    As his legs were about to give in, a firm hand gripped him by the shoulder, stabilising his posture.


    "I''m Adam, and I came here to borrow your archmage sigil." His firm tone reverberated across the room as he added, "State what you want in exchange."


    In response, Vivian''s smile reached her ears. However, her eyes turned ice cold. What kind of farce was played before her eyes?

 Chapter 154: The Unyielding Ghost

    "My... What?" She said, lightning flashing inside her purple eyes, her presence magnifying and mana encompassing the entire floating island.


    Adam''s eyes widened as Julius spasmed in his hand before losing all strength. The boy limply fell on his knees, bent over and puked in fright.


    "Julius! What''s wrong?" He yelled in panic, placing his hands on the boy''s back to massage him gently.


    "R... Run. She is a monster!" Julius answered, the repulsive taste of gastric acid filling his mouth and his face livid. If he was afraid of Vivian before, he was now utterly mortified after being overwhelmed by the life force she emanated before falling unconscious.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed in understanding. He felt a slight shift in mana a few seconds ago but quickly dismissed it because nothing happened. However, he trusted Julius'' keen senses. Vivian must have done something.


    He raised his guard, gazing at the archmage, and said, "We came to negotiate in peace. If you are not interested, please let us leave."


    "Trust me, you''ll leave this place." She answered, standing up and extending her right hand. Suddenly, a terrifying spear materialized in it, its shaft adorned with glowing purple and gold mana gems. The blade, far from conventional, bore a menacing design with pointed ends protruding in all directions, promising devastation to anyone who dared to oppose her.


    Then she added ominously, "Dead or alive."


    A mixture of gold and purple electric arcs manifested around her body, echoing her words with their loud crackling. Then, they condensed into two mighty knights who reverently stood at her sides.


    "..." Adam lost his voice. How did things spiral out of control so fast? He didn''t even provoke or insult her yet!


    "Who sent you?" She asked, her voice booming like a thunder strike in the entire island.


    He stared at her angrily in response, controlling his mouth so as not to commit a fatal mistake. "No one! I need the sigil for personal reasons. I''ll return it a day later, intact." He answered, forcing his tone to stay calm.


    As his words reached her, Vivan glared at him doubtfully, her mind racing in every direction. Was he just a fool who didn''t cherish his life? Or was her loyalty being tested?


    Upon reaching this thought, an icy shiver ran down her spine.


    But why would that individual send such a peculiar duo to test her? Incertitude gnawed at her as she pointed her spear towards Adam.


    "Last chance. Who sent you, and why do you need my sigil?" She said, her eyes sparkling with electricity as the two knights moved with assured steps towards him.


    Instead of trembling in fear, Adam glared at her angrily as he slowly opened his mouth. "You think I''m afraid of you? Strike true, or be ready for the consequences! It''ll be your only chance," He roared, unable to contain his anger anymore as mana softly enveloped his body like a mantle. After all, when did intimidation ever work on him? Get more insights at m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r


    Upon witnessing the peculiar occurrence and the unscared response of the ghost, her eyes widened as she hurriedly halted her knights.


    Her gaze lingered on him for thirty long seconds before she struck the ground with the shaft of her spear after seeing his immovable determination.


    The condensed lightning forming her knights crackled in the air before slowly dissipating as her weapon suddenly vanished.


    "You can''t have my sigil." She declared before swiping her hand in the duo''s direction, creating a blast of mana that projected them outside the luxurious building.


    As they flew out, Vivian sat back on her throne, holding her sigil with a deep frown.


    "What a cunning test. I hope you are satisfied with my performance." She muttered. She was convinced she was being observed through the sigil.


    How could it not be a test? The ghost appeared unfazed by the power difference between them, even going as far as to threaten her. He assuredly had something or someone stronger to rely on.


    Additionally, the ambient mana''s reaction to his presence alarmed her. It wasn''t unusual for it to react to powerful emotions by manifesting the elemental affinities around the eyes and then the body in higher tiers. So, why did it react that actively to an affinity-less, lowly acolyte?


    Pondering those questions, hints of relief illuminated her purple eyes. Those stupid tests occurred occasionally and took various forms. However, this time, it was so blunt and straightforward that she almost missed the clues.


    She sighed as she closed her eyes on her throne, as unmoving as a statue.


    Meanwhile, the duo crashed into the island''s lake several hundred meters away.


    Adam swiftly grabbed Julius'' hand and floated to the shore, dragging the boy.


    His gaze burned in defiance, unaware that his unyielding and confident stance caused a bizarre misunderstanding with Vivian, saving their lives.


    His gaze lingered in the building''s direction for a few seconds before saying, "Let''s head back."


    However, only silence echoed his words.


    He turned to gaze at the lying boy in confusion, finally discovering he had lost consciousness.


    "That''s why he was so silent." He smiled wryly as he carried the boy before adding, "You need to train your resolve, kid," unaware the pressure Julius felt was thousands of times heavier than Shepard''s.


    Luckily, it was only her life force. If she consciously used her mana to pressure them, they would have been crushed under it in mere seconds.


    After floating for a moment, he swiftly passed through the Gate, reappearing in the safe academy.


    He instantly noticed the nervous Shepard, who swiftly manipulated the Gate''s commands to cut the power supply.


    As the veil of mana dimmed, the college''s dean said with bulging eyes, "I can''t believe you survived."


    When Adam spoke about the sigil, he anticipated his demise in attempting to acquire it. Initially, he planned to delay the meeting infinitely to protect the ghost. Yet, after receiving the teleportation circle model, he had to deliver on his promise. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unperturbed by Shepard''s words, Adam replied without hesitation. "She refused. When can you take us to meet the second archmage?"

 Chapter 155: A Dance with Forbidden Knowledge

    "Don''t risk it! You should have realised why I refused to meet them. We''re as frail as insects in front of them. A snap of their fingers is all it takes to annihilate us." Shepard hurriedly advised, unwilling to see the ghost die. Even an arcanist could only tremble in fear when faced by an archmage.


    "I know," Adam started, his resolve unwavering before adding, "But I need it. Please organise the next meeting."


    "No! Vivian is the kindness of the three." He answered, pointing at Julius. "If the boy is in this state after meeting her, you can be sure you won''t survive the next meeting!" He firmly refused, his eyes releasing grey smoke, echoing his perturbed emotions.


    "Shepard, help me. Idon''t have much time left," Adam said earnestly, resolved to negotiate with the archmage despite the risks.


    Witnessing his resolve and afraid he would do something stupid if he refused, Shepard fell into deep thoughts.


    He dreaded being targeted after setting the meeting. That''s why he instantly deactivated the Gate. But refusing the request carried its own risks.


    After all, he accepted the forbidden magic circle. Adam only needed to report him for the archmages to visit his living quarters. Of course, he could get rid of the duo to protect the secret, but then what? Vikram witnessed everything, and considering their relationship, he would investigate their disappearance.


    He found himself stuck between the hammer and the anvil.


    After a moment of silence, he finally said, his voice solemn and full of gravitas, "Promise me you won''t provoke that man."


    Adam scratched his head, a wry smile crossing his face. ''Is it even possible?'' He thought in amusement before promising.


    "He''ll likely see you tomorrow," he remarked, his tone grave. "But mind your manners and demeanor around him. He''s a highly arrogant man commanding an empire swiftly expanding in the south."


    He shivered, remembering the man''s piercing blue eyes during their last encounter. He seemed to peer straight into his soul.


    "No matter what, never mention my name. I don''t want to see that man ever again!" He exclaimed, swiftly turning into smoke and darting towards the academy''s second tower.


    ''So, that''s where he lives.'' Adam thought. He always wondered where in the academy Shepard spent his days.


    Under the bewildered gaze of the students, he floated to Julius'' room, carrying the boy on his back and making them believe he was flying.


    As he opened the door with his mage''s hand, Arun swiftly glanced in his direction with a smile until he saw the unconscious Julius floating.


    Before he could panic, Adam swiftly wrote, using his mana, that he was sleeping . S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The boy took a moment to calm down, gazing at Julius'' body floating to his bed. Then, understanding his friend wasn''t in danger, he opened his mouth and excitedly said. "My father delivered your items. He also enchanted my necklace. I can now see and hear you, too!"


    Adam gazed at the snake''s eye embedded in an intricate golden chain hanging around Arun''s neck with a smile as the boy retrieved the four magic artefacts.


    "Tell me if they fit your requirements. I''ll return to my training in the meantime." Arun said, his eyes determined. The promise of learning Adam''s technique fueled his resolve to improve his control.


    Adam nodded, approving the boy''s dedication, then checked the items with his mana, activating them to see their effects.


    After a thorough examination, he understood that all the items were of the rare rank! However, their effects were lacklustre, as the shrewd Vikram probably gave him the worst ones in his possession.


    Summoning his mage''s hand, he picked one of them, a beautiful silver pen and a stack of paper from the desk''s drawer.


    After today''s meeting, he understood that his approach was wrong. After all, why would a mighty archmage ask something from an acolyte?


    He had to offer the man something enticing or see today''s conclusion repeat itself.


    That''s why he reluctantly decided to share Elena''s mineral transmutation ritual. After all, contrary to her legacy, he doubted it would be deemed forbidden knowledge... Well, he hoped it wouldn''t.


    Then, injecting mana into the pen, he focused on remembering the ritual''s steps and process.


    The pen came to life as it suddenly wrote what he thought faithfully on the paper in ethereal ink.


    ''Who would have thought the seemingly useless artefacts could be helpful?'' He mused, gazing at an empty bottle, a colorful hat, and a brush with a shrug.


    He didn''t really care about their use, anyway. He just needed them to be mana-neural and functional for his ritual.


    It was already the middle of the night when he finished his work. He had taken his time to choose carefully what to share. Why would he include Elena''s tips and deep explanations about its working, for example?


    He nodded after reviewing the information with a smile. He included everything to make the ritual functional but omitted anything that could make it easier or possible to alter it without extensive studies.


    Then, he closed his eyes to pass the night training and reading in the dream place.


    ******


    Julius woke up the following day, startled to see the familiar room. He quickly woke his big brother up and asked him what had happened.


    After catching up on the events and learning they would meet someone much more dangerous that evening, his brows furrowed.


    "Can''t we give up on this ritual and try after we are stronger?" He asked, unwilling to take more risks. Vivian''s presence left a deep mark on his young heart. He didn''t understand how she could exude such life force as a mage and wondered if she trained her body before dismissing the idea.


    Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr


    Body cultivation was a dead end, with tier three being the highest level achievable.


    "I can''t. I need to complete it before you turn thirteen." Adam answered shortly, not entering into the details.


    With a sigh, Julius shook his head, unwillingness covering his features.

 Chapter 156: Beast Temple

    The boy spent the day anticipating the dreadful encounter, an absent look covering his face as he attended class.


    He really didn''t want to meet with another monster in human guise, but he couldn''t force his big brother to give up either.


    As the evening''s lesson ended, he stood up and walked towards the Gate with heavy and slow steps, admiring the beautiful gardens on his way and listening to the soothing chirping of the birds. The sun''s rays warmly kissed his skin as his tense nerves relaxed in the serene atmosphere.


    However, reality soon caught back as the massive structure of the Gate towered before him, forcing all the apprehension to flood back into his mind as his gaze landed on Shepard.


    "I sincerely wish you good luck," the college dean said solemnly before sighing. "I truly hoped we could work together to pierce the secrets of immortality." He was certain the duo wouldn''t come back alive after this meeting. After all, no one was as prone to resorting to violence as that man was.


    "Thank you," Adam answered, smiling wryly and noticing he was the only one who believed in their chance to succeed.


    Then, he added, playfully gazing at Shepard to relieve the tense atmosphere. "Prepare some golden tickets for my return."


    Get more insights at m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r


    Shepard shook his head in response, offering something even better. "If you survive, I''ll dispense you from classes and lend you a spell book from my collection."


    He doubted the ghost could learn anything significant in the first year''s classes. In fact, he believed that with his talent, the only thing he needed was time and books.


    "Ready?" He asked sadly while setting the coordinates on the magic circle.


    "I was born ready," Adam answered, smirking as the Gate hummed to life, mana condensing in a thick veil before him and Julius.


    "I''m not! I don''t want to go!" The boy suddenly interjected, dust rising as he stomped on the stone slab in opposition, making his big brother giggle.


    Then, without warning, a powerful burst of mana caught him off guard, sending his body flying towards the Gate and causing his face to turn pale in fright as he yelled, "Big bro, Nooooo."


    Adam swiftly followed behind the boy, crossing the Gate with blazing eyes as his enthusiastic words lingered in the air.


    "See you later!"


    "I''m afraid we won''t have that chance," Shepard muttered, standing alone before the Gate, fear flashing in his eyes, only hoping that the archmage wouldn''t target him after venting his displeasure on the duo.


    *******


    Julius'' body collided with the hard floor, his face filled with indignation as an overwhelming heat assaulted his body. Gone was the mild temperature of the academy as sweat formed on his forehead in seconds.


    He swiftly stood up and took his surroundings in, noticing the burning ball of the sun and the red sand in the distance.


    Behind him, a large city bustled noisily with activity. But what caught his attention were the exotic trees lining the path before him.


    His eyes widened as at its end stood a colossal building like he had never seen before. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tall engraved columns supported vast stone structures depicting a plethora of wild beasts of all sorts and tiers. Two giant lifelike statues guarded the large entrance.


    The first one represented a ferocious bird with iridescent feathers crackling with electricity, its beak wide open, faithfully capturing a screeching motion as his wing extended menacingly for several meters.


    But the second one forced his features to distort in fear. He saw a behemoth standing on its powerful hind legs, its sharp horns piercing the sky as the sun reflected on its bulging, obsidian muscles. With its maw wide open, revealing long, sharp, jagged teeth, the creature elicited a visceral reaction from anyone gazing at it.


    His thoughts descended into chaos as he felt a slight trace of life force coming from them, making him realise they were more than mere statues.


    Simultaneously, a tan-skinned servant welcomed him with a respectful smile. "Welcome to the beast temple. Please, follow me."


    Adam nodded reassuringly, trying to share a bit of his mental resilience as the boy hesitatingly followed the man.


    "For your own safety, I''ll explain a few rules. Be mindful of the words you use, and always speak with deference. Do not glare or fix him. Do not elevate your voice..." The man enumerated a list of strict rules earnestly as he guided them inside a roofless, exquisite, but primal hall.


    Seated upon a golden, bestial throne, the emperor commanded attention with his regal bearing and imposing presence. His skin, a light obsidian hue, seemed to glow under the sun, lending an air of mystery to his demeanor. His intense blue eyes, sharp and penetrating, bore into Adam and Julius with a mix of curiosity and authority, as if assessing their worthiness to stand before him.


    His dark and red silk clothes, embroidered with intricate golden depictions of fearsome beasts, fluttered as he rose from his throne. The intricate patterns on his attire seemed to come alive, weaving tales of conquest and majesty as he said, "Welcome to my beast empire."


    As his words echoed, Adam gritted his teeth and bent his head respectfully, applying this place''s rules in frustration and swallowing the humiliation.


    Julius followed his actions, his tense features relaxing slightly. The life force exuded by the black-haired man was manageable, as he estimated it to be comparable to Thoma''s after his transformation.


    Pleased to see his guess follow etiquette, the man smiled and introduced himself. "I''m the beast emperor, sovereign of the south continent. Why did such a peculiar duo request a meeting from me through an arcanist, no less?" He asked, looking at them, curiosity filling his eyes.


    Raising his head but keeping his eyes low, Adam answered, almost biting his tongue, "I seek to trade an item in your possession, your highness."


    He learned yesterday that his straightforward approach, especially in requesting such a valuable item, might do more harm than good. That''s why he would try to entice the man before stating what he needed.


    "Oh? What do you have in mind?" The beast emperor asked, intrigued.


    Adam sweated as he reached the most dangerous part of the negotiation. An icy shiver ran down his spine as he breathed deeply before saying. "I found an ancient transmutation ritual of the archmage''s level by chance. I''m willing to trade it as it is useless to me."

 Chapter 157: The Beast Emperor

    He closed his eyes, awaiting the result of his risky gamble. If the mighty emperor deemed the knowledge forbidden, they would die.


    Upon hearing his big brother''s offer, Julius trembled in fear, suspecting he had finally gone crazy. He had no idea about what ritual he was talking about, or even if he had one, but it was well known that found knowledge was forbidden. Only self-research approved by the academies was tolerated.


    His thoughts swirled into a chaotic mess of dread and despair as the beast emperor''s features shifted to seriousness. A ritual at his level was worth a kingdom, as they were ancient and usually broadened their visions with lost applications of mana.


    However, the rules were strict. Even he had to follow them.


    With a snap of his finger, dark-feathered wings sprouted from his back, terrifying nails elongated from his fingers, and sharp horns grew from his forehead as his appearance changed. His legs curved, becoming thinner as the muscles condensed like that of a feline. His arms swelled, dark scales covering them and his chest rose, forcing Julius onto his knees.


    The life force emanated by the emperor suddenly spiked, surpassing even that of Vivian and overwhelming his senses. He felt like nothing more than a mouse in front of a dragon.


    "I hate you, big bro. I told you we shouldn''t have come!" He muttered in despair as the emperor appeared before them in a flash, his blue eyes seeming to peer into their souls.


    "Give me the document. Prepare yourself as if I judge it forbidden, I''ll take your lives," he said, his voice echoing with gravitas as he grabbed the both of them by the shoulder delicately to not crush them.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed dangerously as anger threatened to make him switch to his usual behavior, condemning them.


    Gritting his teeth, he said, "It is in the boy''s pocket."


    The emperor swiftly retrieved the few pieces of paper from Julius''s pocket and scanned them, his gaze piercing through the words. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The research was groundbreaking, focused solely on transmutation, a discipline cautiously accepted by their rules. Yet, as his eyes reached the final page, a frown etched itself on his face.


    "Where is the rest?" he asked, releasing his grip on their shoulders. He wanted to delve further into the ritual, sensing its potential as a terrifying idea blossomed in his mind.


    "In another place," Adam said, smiling innocently. He would be a fool if he brought everything with him to negotiate with someone who could effortlessly kill him to obtain his possessions. That''s why he left the core parts of the ritual in the dream place.


    The beast emperor nodded at the ghost''s shrewdness. He swiftly returned to his throne and dismissed his transformation, returning to his original appearance as he sat and said, "I''m interested. State your price! I can even grant you a dukedom in my territory if that is your desire."


    Meanwhile, Julius watched the events unfold with a blank look. He failed to follow the discussion and felt powerless, knowing they still weren''t safe.


    The moment he dreaded the most finally came as Adam said calmly, "I need to borrow your archmage sigil."


    However, he was jubilant inwardly. He had hooked the fish; now, he only needed to reel it in to succeed, unaware that the emperor''s thoughts descended into chaos after his words.


    A heavy silence descended on the hall. Then, he raised his hands, causing his mana to expand from his body into a large, solid sphere that engulfed the whole temple.


    "Who sent you?" He asked, his blue pupil transforming into thin slits and his ears elongating as he scanned the ghost''s body language, ready to strike at the slightest lie.


    Like Vivian, he thought he was being tested at first but soon realised it made no sense as he was the most monitored among the three.


    Then, he considered two more options. Either the ghost was a member of a hidden order of rogue mages, or he was an absolute fool who didn''t know the implications of his request.


    "No one. I''m here on my own," Adam answered, meeting the emperor''s gaze with unwavering resolve for a second.


    "Hahaha, so you are a fearless fool." The emperor exploded into a fit of laughter as he didn''t notice any difference in the ghost and added, pointing at the sphere. "The official meeting is over. No one can hear us anymore, relax." Find more adventures on m|vl-em,pyr


    Julius'' mouth hung open in shock at the sudden development. Did they succeed against all odds? Were they safe now? He pondered, too scared to relax.


    "I can''t lend you the sigil. It is simply impossible. The moment I do, I''ll die. Ask for something else." The emperor explained, still willing to trade for the ritual.


    However, he frowned as Adam shook his head and said. "I need the sigil for a day and will return it in pristine condition."


    He fell silent, a calculative glint flashing across his eyes as his mind raced.


    After ten seconds, he finally said, his warning lingering in the air. "When do you need it? Be careful not to tell me the reason under any circumstances."


    Despite his reputation of arrogance and brutality, he was known for his fairness and integrity across his empire. If they struck a deal, what the ghost did was none of his business, and he wouldn''t actively try to put him in danger.


    Adam found the request peculiar but quickly dismissed his confusion as he answered, "In six to ten months."


    Upon hearing the time frame, the emperor''s eyes lit up. He had time to prepare.


    He clapped his hands thunderously as he said. "I''ll lend you the sigil for twelve hours in six months."


    ''I did it!'' Adam thought, clenching his fists in victory. He only needed the ancestral grimoire before he could use Kwame''s ritual.


    He respectfully bid farewell and returned to the college, crossing the gate with a broad smile, unaware that the emperor was even more joyous. This ritual would accelerate his plans by decades if not centuries.

 Chapter 158: Threads of Ambition

    As the duo stepped out of the Gate and set foot in the peaceful college, Shepard''s eyes bulged in shock as an icy shiver ran down his spine. He swiftly unpowered the Gate, worrying The Beast Emperor would emerge behind them and slap him to death.


    Then, he asked, disbelief painted on his face, ''How are you alive?'' He couldn''t bring himself to believe he succeeded. After all, The Emperor was a renowned madman who killed at the slightest sign of disrespect.


    He even heard that twelve years ago, he almost started a war against another powerful country after a mage laughed at him during a meeting. Who in his right mind would do that?


    "I don''t know... My brain can''t follow anymore..." Julius tiredly answered. The only thing he wanted right now was to return to his room and relax in a hot bath after the stressful meeting. After all, despite his maturity, he was only twelve and, as an honest and straightforward boy, couldn''t follow the rapidly changing events.


    "I succeeded. He will lend me his sigil in six months. By the way, he is a nice man. Why are you scared of him, and when will you give me the spell book?" Adam answered, grinning. Why did they all doubt the result so much? He also didn''t forget about the promised spell book, happy to get a freebie.


    Shepard gazed at him, doubting his understanding of the world for a minute before roaring in laughter. "Hahaha. I should have known that only a madman could get along with another." He said in amusement. The Beast Emperor? A nice man? So many people were killed under his rule that it was impossible to count them!


    Julius nodded vigorously in agreement, remembering the terrifying transformation and life force of the man and his big brother''s many weird ideas, while Adam''s face turned unsightly.


    ''Since when am I a madman?'' He thought, feeling hurt by Julius'' swift nod. Despite this, he considered the emperor to be fair, always adhering to the rules.


    Moreover, he understood something during the meeting. The emperor''s transformation didn''t rely on transmutations but on spells. With his understanding of Elena''s legacy, he was sure about it. So, what was the difference since he didn''t need to cast either?


    As he pondered the limitations of spells at the archmage tier, Shepard said, walking towards his tower. "Follow me. You can pick a spell book from my collection. I''ll only ask you to return it before graduating." Continue your story on m-vl-em,py-r


    As they followed behind him, admiring the peaceful academy, Shepard finally asked, unable to contain his curiosity any longer. "By the way, what ritual are you trying to conduct?"


    The ghost gazed at him with a conflicted expression before answering, "A ritual to transform minerals." He couldn''t share or even mention Kwame''s ritual.


    His research was just too unreal, and he didn''t doubt he would be killed instantly for it if he shared the knowledge. He refused to take any unnecessary risks now that he almost had all the materials secured. So, he lied. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see... Actually, I don''t. Why do you want to do that?" He asked, perplexed by his objective as Adam gazed at him in annoyance.


    "Try to build a body for myself." He said, shocking Julius with the unexpected revelation.


    "Did you find a way, big bro?" He asked, his heart filled with joy and hope. He had been searching and asking for a solution since entering college when Adam was training in the Dream place. Unfortunately, he had found no method; not even Vikram knew how to offer a solution.


    "Maybe..." Adam answered, guilt gripping his heart. The ritual was unusable before he became an archmage, and he doubted the beast emperor would help him.


    He could have asked the emperor as an additional condition but didn''t want to push his luck. After all, the man already needed six months of preparation for the sigil. How could he ask for more?


    As he saw Julius'' jubilation, he swiftly added, "Don''t have too much hope. Nothing is sure yet." He hated to have to lie to the boy but couldn''t tell the truth either.


    "What''s the first thing you''ll do after getting a body?" Julius asked in excitement and curiosity, dismissing his words.


    "Ha... I don''t know... Perhaps eat until my stomach bursts?" he answered, smiling wryly. He always missed the simple pleasure of indulging in a hearty meal.


    "Hahaha. I''ll help cook a feast then!" The boy''s eyes lit in emotion. How many times did he dream of sharing mundane activities with his big brother? Sadly, his ghostly condition denied them even the simplest joys.


    Shepard gazed at the duo with a smile, unwilling to interrupt them. Yet, within, his mind raced as he imagined Adam possessing his own body. With it, and since he was now his official disciple, he could use his protege''s talent to dominate the other academies during their decennial contest.


    Just thinking about the wealth he could obtain by plundering the other arcanists'' possessions during their betting session caused his eyes to burn with ambition.


    As they arrived before his living quarters, he finally asked, his eyes glinting mischievously. "Can you complete the ritual before two years?"


    "I don''t know. It''s complicated." Adam answered with a frown, wondering why two years particularly.


    "If you lack materials or need help to conduct the ritual, remember, I can help," Shepard said with a wide grin, planning to invest in the project if needed. After all, his returns would be nothing short of staggering if Adam really participated and defeated all the other arcanists'' disciples.


    "Ah? Thank you." Adam answered, a bit astonished by the sudden offer, as Shepard opened the doors, revealing an interior stacked with magic devices, alchemical tools, and research papers.


    "Welcome to my home. You can come here instead of going to classes if you have questions related to your progression or to read books. By the way, be sure to come tomorrow. I''ll introduce you to my other disciples." He said with a wide smile as he guided the duo to the second floor.

 Chapter 159: The Forgotten Tome

    As they stepped onto the second floor, the duo couldn''t help but open their eyes in astonishment before the impressive personal library of the college''s dean.


    Then, they noticed a short red-haired girl seated at a desk, reading a complicated grimoire about souls as Shepard''s voice echoed gently.


    "What a diligent young girl. Contrary to the others, she had been reading books here ever since I became her mentor." He said, looking proudly at the immersed girl before adding, "She is Morgane Belloria. I believe she is in your class."


    Julius gazed at the girl with intrigue. She left quite a deep impression on him. Not only could she see his big brother thanks to her soul affinity, but she always ate peculiar dishes at the canteen, like raw fish slices placed on rice and rolled bread covered in honey.


    Simultaneously, Adam gazed at her, his eyes narrowed into thin slits as he thought in frustration, ''Why do I keep feeling I know her?''


    As he pondered, searching for a logical explanation for this recurring feeling, Morgan raised her head and gazed at him in annoyance.


    "I told you not to fix me." She said, her voice flat and devoid of emotions, causing Shepard to chuckle.


    "I see you already are acquainted." He said with enthusiasm, gesturing towards the ghost. "Adam is my new disciple. I hope you''ll get along and support each other''s journey towards progress."


    Morgan acquiesced before lowering her gaze, immersing herself in her tome under the frowning gaze of the trio.


    ''What''s wrong with her? I''ve never seen her interact with anyone, and she always has that taciturn look plastered on her face,'' Adam thought, wondering if the girl was an extreme introvert as Shepard''s brows twitched. Enjoy stories on m_v lem|p-yr


    "Don''t mind her attitude. She is like that even with me. At most, I can make her speak three sentences before she returns to her reading." Shepard sighed, shaking his head in defeat. He was initially happy to mentor her, as she was the most talented among the new students and had a rare affinity with souls. Yet her lack of emotions and dynamism in her interactions caused him to feel lost. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he extended his right arm, pointing at a shelf protected by a thick veil of smoke. With a word spoken in an ancient, forgotten language, the smoke parted, revealing old grimoires.


    "You won''t find anything below tier four in this library." He explained, smiling smugly before adding, "This shelf contains my most precious books. Usually, I only open it to my disciples after they gather a hundred golden tickets. Take advantage of this opportunity."


    Adam nodded, understanding the correct use of the golden tickets. After all, the college''s library only had a few books at the fourth tier, and they were reserved for the teacher''s use, as Jean explained.


    Then, he floated to the shelf, his eyes glowing a golden color. If he didn''t pick the best and most expensive grimoire, he might as well change his name.


    He read the grimoire''s titles excitedly and noticed a familiar name in their midst: Thunder Spells and their applications in combat by Arcanist Vivian Zestra.


    Noticing his gaze, Shepard laughed mischievously and said, "You have no idea how hard it was to get hold of this." His eyes twinkled with pride as he continued, "It is one of my most prized possessions." After all, how many arcanists could boast about owning a book written by an archmage in her younger days?


    As Shepard''s boasting resounded in the library, Adam thought, smiling wryly, ''I have two grimoires written by archmages. I wonder how he would react if he knew.''


    With a shake of his head, he refocused on the shelf and read the titles, his frown deepening gradually.


    ''Lava, ice, dark, soul, nature, smoke, shadow, sand... Such a variety of grimoire about rare elements, but not a single one on neutral spells,'' he thought in displeasure, turning his head and asking why.


    "Few neutral spells exist, mostly in the first tier, with rare exceptions, such as your mage''s hand. Think about it. Why conjure a mana hand when I can make one out of fire, for example?" Shepard explained patiently as he pondered why Adam was so obsessed with neutral spells and materials.


    Then, he clapped his hands and said with a caring tone, "I can help you choose if you feel conflicted. What''s your affinity and talent?"


    Upon hearing the question, Adam turned abruptly and looked at the dean in confusion.


    "I''m a ghost. I don''t have any affinity... I didn''t unlock any talent either." He answered under Shepard''s stunned expression.


    "Are you kidding me?" He asked, his voice trembling with incredulity. He always thought he had a talent related to mana, justifying his absurd control. What kind of monster would he become if he obtained one? Particularly one like his.


    Before he could think about his absence of affinity, Adam spoke again, resolving his doubts. "Ghosts have no elemental affinities. That''s why I need neutral spells."


    Realisation dawned on him. How did he not think about it? In an instant, he drafted a theory. Without a body, affinities couldn''t exist. Without lungs to breathe, blood flowing, organs to regulate temperature, and skin, how could the basic elements manifest?


    It was as if the very essence of wind, water, fire, and earth were woven into the fabric of his being, each element tied to a vital aspect of his existence.


    As he pondered silently, his eyes glowing at the ingenious theory, Adam returned to his search. Even if he couldn''t use the spells, he could analyse them and expand his understanding of mana through them.


    Then, a thin booklet, tucked away horizontally above the grimoires, drew his attention, its presence nearly forgotten amidst the stacks of larger tomes.


    He materialised a mage''s hand, using it to retrieve the booklet for a closer look, finally able to read the calligraphy-like title: Qingming Sutra of Serenity.


    ''What''s that?'' He questioned, raising his brow in puzzlement and wondering why it was placed and forgotten on this shelf.


    Unlike the classic leather covers of other tomes, this one resembled an ink painting depicting a serene natural scene.


    He curiously opened it, his fingers trembling as he read the first page. However, his expression quickly shifted from curiosity to shock as he discovered its contents.

 Chapter 160: Qingming Sutra of Serenity

    As his eyes progressively widened, Shepard noticed the old book with a frown and said through gritted teeth, "I still have this nonsense-filled book? Don''t mind it. I spent a fortune, curious about its ancient language. Yet, the spells are flawed and don''t manifest."


    The seller advertised it as an ancient repertoire of spells drawing their powers from nature, assuring him of their potency. Yet, reality proved otherwise. Even now, he dreamed of confronting the author, Lin Yao, to vent his frustrations.


    However, Adam''s eyes glowed with excitement as he understood the profound meaning imbued in the old letters.


    ''The spells didn''t manifest? Of course, they wouldn''t!'' His thoughts echoed thunderously in his mind, and his body trembled. ''The booklet doesn''t record any spells. They are battle techniques!''


    Then, he gazed at Julius, his lips stretching into a broad grin, causing the boy to shiver.


    ''Don''t look at me like that!'' Julius screamed inwardly as he hurriedly turned his head to the side. He knew the meaning behind the glint in his big brother''s eyes but was too exhausted for his crazy ideas.


    "I''ll take this booklet," Adam said, his voice filled with confidence and yearning as Shepard gazed at him in confusion.


    "I guarantee you it''s useless. Don''t waste your opportunity." He responded, scratching his head, unable to understand his new disciple''s thought process.


    "I''m sure," Adam answered seriously, as the sun cast shadows on the swirling mist covering his face.


    Shepard''s gaze sharpened as he tucked his fingers around his chin pensively. He studied the book extensively. It was a scam.


    "Well... You can keep it. But don''t come crying later to exchange it!" He declared, getting rid of the frustrating book and causing Adam''s eyes to flare in happiness.


    "Thank you. I''m impatient to study it, so can we return to our room?" He said, unable to contain his curiosity to discover the secrets hidden in the pages following the battle techniques.


    Shepard chuckled in response, understanding the allure of new knowledge as he answered, nodding while covering the hints of disappointment in his voice, "Go. Don''t forget to come tomorrow."


    With a few short words, the duo excused themselves and swiftly returned to their room.


    *****


    Inside, covered by the dim light of the setting sun, his forehead covered in sweat, Arun focused his narrowed eyes on a flimsy, small mana block. After two days of arduous training, he was close to succeeding, marking his first proper step in his mana control journey.


    Absorbed in his task, he failed to notice the duo''s arrival and their encouraging smiles. Unwilling to break his concentration, Adam gestured toward the courtyard with his head, causing Julius to head there.


    As the boy sat on a bench, gazing peacefully at the flowers and finally resting after the eventful day, Adam''s voice suddenly forced him out of his tranquillity.


    "Take the book out and open it in the middle." He said with a playful smile, his hands trembling in excitement.


    "Sigh." The boy sighed as he retrieved the booklet and opened it before his big brother yelled in delight after reading the introduction.


    "We found one! It''s a cultivation technique!"


    As his words echoed in the air, disturbing the calmness of the courtyard, Julius'' eyes widened, his feelings a mix of joy, curiosity, excitement and gratitude.


    ''That''s why he gazed at me.'' He thought, his chest warming at the sacrifice. After all, to have another chance to browse the library, his big brother would need to accumulate a hundred golden tickets and knew he could have taken an elemental spell book to deepen his understanding and develop new mana techniques.


    Then, he hurriedly grabbed the Qingming Sutra of Serenity with trembling hands to read the content before hearing his brother''s laughter.


    "Don''t bother, you won''t understand it. I''ll translate it for you to understand the meanings and teach you the words'' pronunciations." Adam said with a gentle smile, feeling happy for the boy.


    Despite his unlocked talent suited for cultivation, Julius had to toil in the dark, hindered by the absence of a proper technique. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Discover worlds on m-v le-mpyr


    Then, he busied himself, reading the meaningful sutra and sharing the insights he had gleaned from them with the boy, before reaching the last page three hours later and falling into deep contemplation.


    The technique was of the earth rank and detailed all the steps needed to reach the Core Formation Realm, which equated to tier four. It also shared insights about battle stances and skills catered to each tier in the first part.


    "You need to feel nature around you and harmonise with the five elements as you recite the sutra and sense the natural energy around you," he explained, summarising what the boy had to do to reach the Golden Core Realm as he understood the fundamentally different approach of this power system.


    "Thank you!" Julius exclaimed, his toned arms extending into a bear hug as he caught Adam off guard. "After four years of struggle, I finally have a clear direction." He continued, his determination igniting a blazing fire in his heart as he thought about the golden core realm.


    ''Wait for me, mom.'' He thought, already planning to save her from the Ashford family''s grasp the moment he reached that level.


    Simultaneously, Adam''s eyes widened at the sudden display of affection and gratitude. He wasn''t used to them and initially wanted to free himself, but after noticing the boy''s trembling body illuminated by the pale radiance of the moon, his eyes softened.


    He patted the boy''s head with a gentle smile and said, "Things will only improve starting now. Don''t doubt yourself. You have great potential. After all, I''m the one who taught you."


    Julius nodded in response as he released the hug, a bright smile tucked at his lips as he asked, "When will your translation be complete?"


    After a short pause, he responded, "It''ll be done by tomorrow morning."


    With a warm nod, Julius moved back to his room, appreciating the silence of the night and its brightly lit sky, before swiftly jumping into his comfortable bed, impatient to progress on his cultivation journey.

 Chapter 161: A Brothers Concern

    The rising sun''s rays pierced through the room''s window, illuminating it with its gentle light and waking Julius.


    With a stretch of his arms, he swiftly stood up and went to wash his face before turning to the ethereal figure of his big brother and lightly shaking it.


    As Adam''s eyes came to life, their lights shining brightly, the boy extended his hand in excitement and asked, "Is it done?"


    "Yeah. Ask me if you don''t understand some parts." He answered, pointing at the room''s desk.


    Dying from impatience, Julius hurriedly ran to the desk and grabbed the papers, his eyes glowing as he noticed the formidable work of his big brother.


    The papers not only recorded the booklet''s translated content but Adam''s insight and comprehension as well.


    "Thank you, big bro. With that technique, I''ll surpass you in a flash!" He said playfully, with his eyes curved into two crescents.


    "Humph. Good luck with that." Adam scoffed in response. Yet his lips curled into a soft smile as he added, "Should we go to Shepard''s place? You can try your technique there while I read."


    The boy nodded happily before leaving the room, forgetting to wake Arun up for class in his excitement.


    After a short walk, they reached the majestic tower and entered, thanks to the magic stamp Shepard applied on his student card yesterday while Adam chose his book.


    As they stepped inside, Shepard, who was busy producing elemental affinity-checking statues, greeted them.


    "Ah, my favorite new disciple. It''s so early, yet you''re already here." He said approvingly before explaining with a smile. "You can use this floor''s installations to concoct potions or head up to read books. You can also ask me questions if you feel stuck or encounter a problem."


    Then, he remembered Adam''s mysterious mana-gathering technique. "I''m still interested in the technique you used to become an acolyte." He hinted with a mischievous smile as he gazed at the ghost.


    Adam failed to find a decent excuse. So, returning to his blunt habits, he just said, "No. I won''t show it to anyone, not even Julius."


    Astonished by the categorical refusal, Shepard sighed. "I won''t pressure you. Maybe when you''ll feel more comfortable." He didn''t think the technique was worth ruining their starting relationship, so he tactfully took a step back, sure that he would share it with him on his own after a few years together.


    Then, feeling the atmosphere tensing as Adam gazed at him fearlessly, he changed the subject entirely. "I heard you registered at the Battle Monster Club. Will you join next year''s tournament?" He asked probingly.


    "Yes. I need to create a deck, though." Adam answered, unsure where the discussion was going, as Shepard''s eyes lit up. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s great!" He exclaimed, already seeing rare items flowing into his pockets before asking, "There is a magic tournament two years from now. Want to join it as my disciple?"


    "What''s in for me?" Adam responded, interested. He didn''t mind competing as long as the rewards were satisfactory.


    "With your potential and skills, I''m certain you''ll end in first place." He started, crossing his arms over his chest and continuing. "The prizes change every time. Yet they are always extraordinary." Stay ahead with m v l em pyr


    After all, every magic academy competed using various fields to determine the best. The resources they invested into it each decade were appalling to the typical individual. It wasn''t uncommon to see rare tier seven potions brewed by the mysterious third archmage, legendary wands and staves, or even mythical ingredients.


    Upon hearing the word extraordinary coming from the mouth of an arcanist, Adam''s greed flared uncontrollably. His eyes glowed golden as he exclaimed, "Sign me in!"


    "Me too!" Julius chimed in, feeling a rush of adrenaline as he imagined the thrill of the competition.


    "Hahah. Sure." Shepard shucked, his smile reaching his ears before adding. "But you''ll have to complete your ritual and build your body first."


    No rules forbade the participation of ghosts since no precedent was ever set. Still, he was afraid of the lunatic from the academy of dark magic and necromancy, not doubting they would target Adam to enslave him.


    Simultaneously, contrasting Shepard''s excitement, Adam''s eyes dimmed a little. Elena''s ritual was way out of his league.


    "I can''t promise anything..." He muttered, making Shepard feel deep in thought.


    He had never heard of someone reviving. Only the elusive magus could maybe make it happen, and he wasn''t even sure about it.


    He knew some ghosts could possess living beings, but it was only a temporary solution. The body would slowly reject the foreign soul. In fact, the only instances of successful long-term possession he was aware of were conducted by living beings.


    As Shepard realised the daunting task Adam was trying to tackle, the ghost spoke again, shocking him and Julius. "In the worst case, I''ll build a puppet and use it as my body."


    Despite being far from ideal, it was still a solution.


    As his words lingered in the room, resonating like a thunder strike in their ears, Shepard swiftly recovered his composure and advised. "I''m not an expert in this field, but your idea is terrible. Even if you succeed, do you want to live like that? Unable to eat, sleep, or feel the wind against your skin?"


    The arcanist couldn''t help but shake his head vigorously. That wasn''t living anymore.


    However, Adam''s answer made him doubt his life.


    "If I find no other solution in six months, I''ll live like that," Adam said, his eyes glowing like two torches as he gritted his ethereal teeth in resolve.


    He had made his choice in the ruins and would stick to it. As long as the shadow of a viable solution existed, he wouldn''t touch the boy''s body.


    "NO! I''m sure we''ll find a solution. Don''t do that!" Julius yelled, unwillingness distorting his face in an ugly grimace as he gripped Adam''s arm and added, his voice trembling, "I''ll help you. What do you need?"


    Feeling a bit touched by his heartfelt concern, Adam answered calmly. "Calm down. It''s only the backup plan if everything else fails. What I need is for you to improve yourself. Let''s head to the library first."


    Then, he nodded at Shepard, signalling the end of the conversation. With the boy in this state, they both knew they wouldn''t progress.


    Under his big brother''s soothing words, Julius gradually calmed and climbed the transparent steps leading to the second floor. He sat on the cold floor, reading his cultivation technique, his eyes filled with concern for his big brother.


    As time passed, he slowly focused on the sutra, distracting his worried mind and immersing himself in it for hours until Shepard joined them, accompanied by four students wearing the college''s uniform.

 Chapter 162: The Cardmasters Quest

    As Julius opened his eyes upon hearing the ten footsteps, he understood he had been cultivating from dawn to evening without realising it. The Qingming Sutra of Serenity was extraordinary and caused his cultivation speed to increase significantly.


    Instead of shoving natural energy into his meridians and randomly guiding it to his dan tian, he made it travel through a specific route, conserving its energy and nourishing his body while he purified it using the sutra.


    In addition, his natural affinity finally proved beneficial as it helped him feel and comprehend the five elements during his meditation. With the sutra, his affinity and his gladius'' ability, he was sure he would reach the Golden Core Realm in a wink.


    He didn''t delve too much into the battle techniques yet, but after mastering them, he would finally have a way to use his Qi efficiently in battle instead of mimicking his big brother''s use of mana.


    As he clenched his fist, feeling the noticeable improvement of this first cultivation session, his lips curled into a grin as he gazed at Shepard and his disciples.


    "I hope you had a productive day reading." The arcanist started, gazing at Adam with a playful smile before continuing, "As mentioned yesterday, let me introduce my disciples to you."


    Raising his head from the alchemy book he read, Adam gazed at them, frowning. If he had to be frank, he didn''t care much about these disciples. Still, he had to.


    Wearing a fake smile, he said, "I was impatient to meet everyone. I''m Adam."


    In response, the oldest, a young woman dressed elegantly in red and brown silk clothes, approached. Her long silver hair danced around her as her grey eyes analysed the ghost curiously.


    "I''m Zenobia Vallorian, your senior disciple. Nice to meet you!" She said enthusiastically before letting the younger disciples introduce themselves.


    They ranged from twelve to sixteen years old, but the peculiar detail that caught his attention was their hair colors. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Silver, green, purple and red,'' He mused, intrigued by the reason behind this glaring difference when he heard Shepard''s laughter.


    "Individuals with extreme mana affinity often have different hair colors." He explained with pride, smirking as he tugged at his grey hair.


    "Oh? And what''s your affinity?" He asked, using the situation''s context to confirm his assumptions.


    However, his crude question was met by the frowning gazes of the other disciples. How could he be so disrespectful when speaking to an arcanist?


    "Didn''t you realise already? I have a rare affinity to smoke." Shepard answered, his playful smile widening as he added, shocking his disciples, "I also have wind and water affinities. Hahaha, surprised?"


    Everyone knew about smoke, as it was evident, but no one knew he had three affinities! Even Adam''s eyes lit up in surprise because he missed the last one.


    Then Shepard said before leaving the kids together. "I hope you''ll learn to know each other and help the less talented to catch up with the rest."


    With Shepard gone, Morgane silently walked to a desk, retrieved a book and focused on it under the annoyed gazes of the three others.


    "Don''t mind her. She never bothers to talk," Zenobia said before adding curiously, "Teacher told us you''ll participate in the battle monster tournament next year. Do you think you have a chance?"


    As everyone anticipated the answer, Adam gazed at them in confusion, wondering why they reacted as if partaking was a big event.


    "I''ll win the tournament." He answered bluntly, causing their eyes to widen in excitement.


    "We all love this game but are too afraid because of the rules." Zenobia explained before asking, "Can you show us your deck?"


    "No," he responded, his voice tinged with annoyance, thinking Morgane''s approach might be the best to be left in peace.


    "Oh... I wish you luck then." Zenobia said, her shoulders slumped and her voice carrying her disappointment, making him feel guilty.


    With a sigh, he said. "I only have two cards and will replace one. My deck is not complete yet."


    The disciples'' eyes lit up, understanding their new friend was making an effort for them. The purple-haired one stepped forward, smiled and said, "We can help you build a strong deck. If we gather our knowledge, I''m convinced we''ll create unbeatable combinations!"


    The others nodded in agreement. They all used different archetypes and specialised in one or two types of monsters.


    With a sigh, Adam floated to Julius and asked him to show them his card, unwilling to be too harsh on the kind and passionate kids.


    As Julius stood up and walked towards them, they finally noticed the boy. But before they could greet him, their eyes bulged in shock as they read the tier four card''s title.


    Only Zenobia kept her calm and swiftly said, "Don''t participate in the tournament. If you lose, you''ll lose your card."


    The others shivered as she mentioned the terrifying rule. After each duel, the winner could take the most precious card of the loser.


    "Why? I''ll make a deck full of tier three and four cards and beat everyone." Adam said honestly, making the kids cough in disbelief. What kind of extravagance was that?


    A mediocre tier three card sold for 400 gold, while a good one could reach 1000. Not counting the tier four cards, which could reach 10000 gold, it meant that Adam''s deck would cost 8000 gold at a minimum!


    "No way! Even if you have the money, you won''t find good cards on sale." Zenobia exclaimed, doubting her new junior''s sanity. Get more chapters at m|vl-em-py-r


    "Who said I''ll buy them? I''ll catch them myself with Julius." Silence echoed his answer as everyone thought he was crazy. How would he capture tier three and four magical beasts as an acolyte?


    As they gazed at each other in silent agreement, the most inconspicuous person in the group broke the silence.


    "Let me join." The taciturn Morgane said, her calm and flat voice echoing against the silence, causing the disciples to doubt their lives.

 Chapter 163: Shadows of the Tower

    Adam gazed at the girl, his brow raised in a silent question.


    "I want to explore," Morgane answered shortly, making him wonder if making longer sentences would cost her money or something.


    "Maybe after you become an apprentice," he responded before focusing on Zenobia and asking, "Tell me more about those combinations you mentioned."


    However, before she could answer, Morgan spoke again.


    "I know a place filled with tier three and four ghosts," she said, causing an icy shiver to run down everyone''s spine.


    Ghosts weren''t the strongest when it came to brute strength. To compensate, they usually had terrifying mystical abilities and could even use some spells.


    Adam remembered when he fought one twelve years ago to obtain her essence. The scrawny red-haired ghost almost scared him silly when she materialised a whip and uprooted tombstone after tombstone in the village''s cemetery.


    He pondered shortly, curiosity filling his eyes before answering, "You can join Julius'' party and explore with them. They still have a spot open."


    Morgane nodded, a hint of relief flashing on her usually emotionless features. She wanted to explore the world and search for a ghost. Yet, something forced her to distance herself from others and bury her emotions deep inside her heart.


    With that sorted, Adam finally resumed his conversation about battle monsters, changing his question slightly. "Are ghost monsters strong?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They are more than strong! common players can''t dream of possessing one, and even the richest only have one or two in their deck!" Zenobia said, her hands trembling as she remembered they were priced the highest alongside otherworldly beings and dragonlings.


    She never heard of anyone possessing an entire deck filled with them as these creatures were exceedingly rare and hard to defeat.


    As she wondered how he would beat them and why he didn''t seem bothered to attack creatures of the same species, Adam''s eyes lit up and he said, looking at Morgane, "Prepare to depart Saturday." Then he turned to the others and said, "I''m happy to have met you, but I must prepare for our expedition. See you next time!"


    He swiftly departed with the angry Julius under their sceptical gaze as the purple-haired disciple asked, "Why are our new juniors so weird? He doesn''t even know the rules but aims for the champion title..."


    "Don''t call him weird!" Zenobia answered reproachfully before adding, "He is just a little special... I think?"


    ********


    As they arrived in their room, Julius angrily asked, "Why didn''t you introduce me?"


    "Because I don''t really care about them? I wouldn''t even introduce myself if I could," Adam answered, shrugging as he understood the boy''s feelings.


    After twelve years of isolation, he didn''t enjoy human interactions much, causing his form of speech to be blunt and disrespectful. But Julius wasn''t the same. After all, he was still a kid who liked to make new, passionate friends.


    "Sigh. I''ll introduce you next time." He said to calm the boy before adding, "Don''t try to wake me up before Saturday. I''ll be unavailable."


    Julius, who planned to retort about how cruel it was to let him stand there alone, suddenly turned serious as he thought, ''Again?''


    He knew his big brother could somehow train during his sleep, but couldn''t understand why he prioritised training there.


    As he opened his mouth to ask the reason directly, Adam''s luminous eyes turned dim as he fell asleep, leaving him alone and scratching his head in frustration.


    ********


    Adam reopened his eyes, inhaling deeply as the familiar sensation of possessing a living body returned.


    Then, he stood up from his bed and left his apartment, his face somber.


    He walked with determined steps on the dimly lit plaza illuminated by the red glow of the dreamscape''s eerie moon, his eyes locked on the gigantic yet magnificent tower and his mind racing.


    He hated this place as much as he loved it, even if he always felt reluctant to come. After all, the light guardian and the bear almost ended his life the last time he visited. Yet, the rewards were just too enticing. However, this time, his focus was mainly the Xp.


    He could progress to the third tier whenever he wanted but felt it would be a waste since he''d lose five free attribute points.


    "I''m much stronger now and can even fight creatures of the third tier. I refuse to believe I''ll almost die again in this trial!" He exclaimed, drawing courage from his words as his voice echoed in the empty plaza. Yet, unbeknownst to him, his determined steps slowed, reflecting his reluctance.


    The five-minute walk turned into ten as he reached the giant gates of the tower and slowly touched them.


    Upon contact, the cold marble glowed as a white magic circle appeared under his palm, its blinding light seemingly alive, expanded to devour his body whole.


    When he reopened his eyes, he scanned the familiar boundless room, realising nothing had changed since his last visit, as the same notifications promptly appeared before his eyes.


    [Welcome to the tower of trials. Prove your skills and mastery by conquering its floors.]


    [A reward tailored for the challenger will be awarded after each successful conquest.]


    [Warning: Half the damage sustained during the trials will be carried to your body outside the Dream place. Be careful, challengers.]


    Upon reading them, he gave up all his apprehensions and doubts, determination replacing them as the last one appeared.


    [The tower''s third trial will begin in thirty seconds. Prepare yourself, challenger.]


    "Here we go again," He said, his lips curling into a defiant smirk as he added, "See if I don''t break the ratings again and get an SSS++ this time, stupid tower!"


    As if to echo his provocative words, the room rumbled to life. The fine marble slabs covering the ground transformed into rough rocks crawling upwards until they formed walls and a ceiling.


    Find your next read at m-vl-em-pyr


    Covered by the rocky ceiling, the room''s bright light vanished, replaced by ominous darkness as the scent of decaying bodies assaulted his nose, forcing him to cover it.


    "What''s this place?" He exclaimed in disgust as he cast his illuminate spell.

 Chapter 164: The Third Trial: Confronting the Abominations

    As the dim light radiated from his spell, dissipating the surrounding darkness, he couldn''t help but shudder, understanding where the terrible odor came from.


    He gazed at the row of cells lining the rocky passage. Inside, rotting carcasses covered the ground, their purple-dark blood contaminating the damp air. Their corpses, an unholy mix of several creatures, made his stomach churn in repugnance.


    "I''m regretting the forest..." He muttered, slightly scared by a towering carcass chained on the wall combining the features of a bear, a shark and a monkey. With its jagged teeth, fins, bulging muscles and standing on two legs, it looked nothing less than grotesque and coming straight out of a nightmare.


    Diverting his eyes, he gazed at the tower''s familiar notifications.


    [Defeat ten magical creatures to complete the third trial.] Only on m v|le|mp|yr


    [The reward''s quality will be based on the type of beasts slain by the challenger.]


    [Slay the boss to obtain the biggest potential reward.]


    [Remaining time: Seven-two hours.]


    With a sigh, he engulfed himself in the passage, unsurprised by the slightly different settings. After all, he expected the clear requirements to increase or at least become much more difficult as he conquered more floors.


    After two minutes, he reached a massive wooden door guarded by... something.


    ''What''s that?!'' He screamed inwardly, his eyes bulging at the sight of a fully armored knight. However, instead of the robust arms expected, it had tentacles. Its head, a wretched mix of a gorilla covered in green lizard''s scales, contrasted with its spotless plate armor.


    ''Who''s the crazy fucker who created creatures like that?'' He shivered as the aberration hissed, his thin pupils locking on the intruder.


    Bending its arched legs, it lunged at him with a terrifying, guttural growl with its tentacles drawn behind.


    Swiftly entering battle mode, Adam summoned his ethereal radiance, his eyes narrowed in focus.


    SWOOSH


    With a mighty swipe, the aberration flailed its massive tentacle, aiming to crush him.


    Despite its speed, Adam, now an experienced fighter with years of deadly battles behind him, swiftly sidestepped the deadly tentacle as it collided with the ground, cracking its hard surface.


    Then, he firmly planted his right foot on the ground, tensed his back and arm muscles and rotated his hips in a skilful movement, delivering a slicing strike at the extended tentacle.


    BOOM


    Before the creature could bleed, a powerful explosion of radiant light engulfed its severed limb, charring it black in a second and making it roar in pain.


    Subsequently, the creature grabbed its shoulder, making him frown in confusion. Then, under his enlarging eyes, it tore off its burned arm, causing a fountain of disgusting blood to spew everywhere.


    As he pondered if the creature had gone mad from the pain, the sizzling sound of rocks being dissolved by acid filled his ears. Simultaneously, a purple mist rose ominously from the reaction.


    "Poison!" He exclaimed, swiftly using his control to create a small spinning mass of mana.


    Then, he increased its speed, causing it to spin faster and create a light blue swirling miniature twister, drawing in the purple gas.


    The creature frowned with irritation, noticing its poisonous mist absorbed and isolated in the darkening twister.


    Then, its forehead''s veins bulged like snakes as it released a low growl under Adam''s amused gaze.


    However, shock quickly replaced amusement as a new tentacle sprouted from the torn shoulder. In his astonishment, he understood the abomination inherited the natural traits of the creatures forming it.


    "Seriously, who would conjure such an abomination?" he asked, frowning as the creature opened its mouth. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ignatius."


    A name uttered in a disgusting voice thundered in his ear as he blurted out, "It can even speak? What in the world is going on?"


    In response, the creature''s eyes turned bloodshot as it repeated the name, its voice gradually becoming louder.


    "IGNATIUS!" It roared, its eyes filled with madness, and threw all caution to charge at the stunned, daring human, flailing its two tentacles in a barrage as it uttered ancient words.


    Faced with the fast-approaching tentacles, Adam jumped back, creating distance and channelled his mana into a solid bullet hovering before him.


    "Time to end this." He smirked as the sound of snapping fingers echoed in the corridor.


    BOOM


    With an explosive sound, the bullet cut through the air and lodged itself in the abomination''s forehead.


    "GRAA!" Disbelief covered its features as it growled in pain, stopped its chant, and focused on healing the deadly wound.


    Simultaneously, Adam''s smirk broadened. He had already witnessed its regeneration abilities. Was he a fool not to account for it?


    Then, despair filled the creature''s eyes as something prevented its recovery. After a second, its legs buckled, and it fell to the ground amidst clattering sounds. Until its ultimate moments, it couldn''t understand where the problem came from as the mana bullet lodged in its head finally dissipated after his eyes turned glassy.


    "Thanks for the information!" He said, his gaze calculative as he reviewed what he learned.


    Of course, he could have ended the battle in seconds by abusing his mana, yet decided against it. He potentially had to spend three long days in the trial and needed to keep his mana for the boss or when encountering multiple enemies.


    Additionally, he wanted to understand the creature''s abilities and meticulously devise plans to defeat its companions effortlessly. Even if he was stronger, he still refused to take any risks or underestimate his opponents.


    "Regeneration, poison, maybe magic, increased strength, and other bestial traits." He said, not feeling threatened and pondering if he should use these creatures as training materials to improve his melee battle style as he walked towards the door.


    Then, before opening it, he checked his new notification.


    [Tier 2: ??? defeated. You have gained 100 experience points.]


    "Sixteen more to go," he said with a wry smile, remembering he was 1620 Xp away from levelling up before adding, "Did the system glitch or even he can''t name this... thing?"


    With a shake of his head, he struck the door with his spear, triggering an explosion that sent it flying off its hinges, revealing what lay beyond.

 Chapter 165: The Third Trial: Chamber of Horrors

    ''Shit.'' He thought as he entered the dark room.


    Dread trembled in his eyes as he beheld the chained carcasses of beasts sprawled across stone tables. Their stomachs, void of organs, lay open amidst pools of blood staining the ground. Tubes filled with various body parts added to the macabre scene, instilling fear even in him.


    He advanced cautiously, cursing the tower and its chilling trial as he sank into deep contemplation.


    He believed he had become immune to fear after everything he had endured but realised he was mistaken.


    The madness of this place''s owner terrified him. Death would be the least of his concerns, as he dreaded the potential consequences of failure. Would he find himself laid upon one of those tables and transformed into an abomination as well?


    Should he give up on the boss?


    He genuinely considered the question. He wasn''t afraid of mighty figures like Vivian or The Beast emperor because they were ultimately bound by logic. If he thought and prepared enough, he was sure they wouldn''t kill him. But the man who created these monstrosities escaped his comprehension. How was it possible for someone to do such disgusting things?


    His mind slowly descended into chaos as he feared the mysterious being. Amidst it, he remembered his first two trials and the foes he defeated in them. He had been scared at that time, too. Yet, didn''t he win?


    Clap


    A resounding slap brought him back to focus, fixing his chaotic emotions. "What am I afraid of? I''ll just beat the madman like his creatures," With a firm voice, he declared, confidence returning to his eyes. Yet, his hands were still subtly shaking.


    Using the pain as an anchor, he walked around the cold puddles and tables and reached the unlocked door.


    He gradually pushed it open, sticking his head to peer at what awaited him, when two pairs of eyes locked on his figure.


    Alerted by a faint sound, the two creatures howled and lunged at the intruder, murder gleaming in their eyes. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sound of hooves and paws kicking rocks resounded as he gazed at the identical creatures. Two horse''s back legs and two cheetah''s front legs supported their bodies. With a monkey''s torso and arms holding swords and a wolf''s head, they looked like a grotesque, perverted version of centaurs.


    The fear he believed he had banned in a deep corner of his heart a few moments ago instantly resurfaced like a flood as he thought about their creator. That was just too much! What''s next? Animals mixed with insects?


    As the threats closed dangerously, he stopped thinking, reverting to how he had been in the forest. Despite his trembling hands, he tightened his grip on the spear, charging forward, his eyes glinting with hints of madness.


    With the wind slicing around him, he stomped the ground and leapt at the creatures.


    In mid-air, he pulled his right arm back before powerfully outstretching it in a forceful thrust.


    BOOM


    He pierced one of the creature''s head, engulfing it in the spear''s radiant flare amidst a loud burst of light, causing the blast to rock his hair backwards.


    Its body plopped powerlessly on the ground and slid for a few meters, carried by the momentum of its charge and leaving a long trail of putrid blood behind as he landed on the ground.


    "Come! Let''s see who''s scared. Hahaha!" He screamed, slamming the shaft of his crystalline spear onto the ground, cracking it and intimidating the other creature. Unwilling to admit his fear, he subconsciously reverted to his survival mode, using the menace he faced to overpower his emotions. Stay connected with m v l e mpyr


    ''What fear? I''ll destroy the threat before I can feel it!'' he thought amidst his mad laughter as he glared at the second aberration with a wide grin, ready to quickly dispose of it and burn this nightmarish place. Yet, its next actions caught him off guard.


    Despite its companion''s demise, the creature''s eyes glinted with primal excitement as it resumed its charge.


    It circled Adam swiftly, carried by its powerful mixed legs like the wind, and reached its dead companion.


    Then, under the human''s stunned gaze, it bent its head and brutally devoured the carcass with eager purrs.


    As the creature finished feeding on the last scraps of flesh, it raised its head and howled, its transformation unfolding before Adam''s intrigued eyes.


    The creature''s body convulsed and twisted as bones snapped and reformed until a new form emerged from the grotesque scene.


    Before him stood a creature unlike anything he had ever seen: its once twisted form now stood tall and proud, its features refined yet terrifying. Its four legs melded into two, now spotted and covered in yellow fur, and its skin became as thick as leather.


    But it was its eyes glinting with intelligence that attracted his attention. The mindless beast was gone, replaced by something more dangerous and cunning.


    However, the creature wasn''t done surprising him as the howls transitioned from throaty sounds to coherent words, causing his eyes to widen.


    "I finally evolved!" It exclaimed, its voice full of delight as it gazed at him and added. "Thank you for ridding me of that pest."


    "Oh? How will you repay me?" Adam asked, smiling playfully and peering at the abomination.


    As his fierce gaze lingered on its body, the creature fell silent, wondering why the human wasn''t afraid of its evolution. Its newly formed intelligence grappled with the unexpected lack of fear in its potential prey, prompting it to consider its next move cautiously. Its eyes suddenly lit up after a second. It was certain to be stronger than him, and thought the human was a fearless fool.


    However, that was exactly what he needed to escape this horrific place.


    "I can help you escape." It said, twisting its dripping maw in a vicious smile and causing Adam to laugh.


    "Why would I escape? I''m here to exterminate you all." He replied, causing the creature to fall silent.


    After a momentary pause, it responded with a furrowed brow, "You''re overestimating yourself. Forget about Ignatius; you won''t make it past the second floor alive."


    It had been stuck here for years, tasked to guard the laboratory and evolve by absorbing its companion. Yet none of them wanted to die, leading them to fight halfheartedly. But it knew they were only the bottom of the basket, the weakest among his terrifying creations.

 Chapter 166: The Third Trial: The Forgotten Laboratory

    A flash of bestial shrewdness passed through its eyes as the human opened his mouth to answer. It swiftly interrupted him, unwilling to lose this golden opportunity.


    "I can guide you through the floors. Trust me, this place is a maze." It said, its scary voice sounding disturbingly genuine. With the human wreaking havoc and its confidence in its speed, it was sure it could finally see the sunlight after dozens of years of rotting in this place. Moreover, it could use this opportunity to further its evolution.


    As its words lingered in the air, Adam found a trace of logic in them but remained unconvinced.


    "Even if it''s a maze, I''ll eventually find my way to your creator. I don''t need you." He said, his eyes narrowing menacingly in a skilful mask of deception. He felt the creature was strangely eager to collaborate with him. Through his refusal, he intended to compel it to provide more information about the place, making it easier for him to gather crucial details effortlessly.


    Noticing the human''s hostility, it tried to persuade him again.


    "You''ll need a helper anyway, or are you confident enough to defeat fifty chimaeras stronger than me?" Hints of urging laced its voice as Adam''s eyes lit up in understanding.


    This creature was foolish enough to believe it was the strongest in the room and plotted to escape using him as a distraction. Stay connected with m|vl|e|mp|y|r


    With an amused smile, he said, "Sure. You can tag along." He really wanted to see how its face would decompose after realising how inaccurate its strength assessment was. Moreover, he wouldn''t complain about having a free guide to quicken his exploration.


    ''Want to use me? I''ll use you first.'' He thought, his smile turning into a disdainful smirk as the creature sneered in victory.


    "We are on the fifth underground floor, where the weakest are stationed. The higher we climb, the stronger they become." It started before walking to the room''s door and continuing. "Each floor has an evolved chimaera guarding their stairs and nine others stationed before the different labs."


    "What tier did they reach?" He inquired seriously. They couldn''t be above the third or, his earlier theories would prove entirely wrong, putting him in danger.


    The creature gazed at him in confusion. "I don''t know about tiers. Below the second floor, we are all in the hybrid ascension realm."


    Following the revelation, Adam''s brows furrowed pensively. Were there other power systems he wasn''t aware of, or did the tower self-create this one for those creatures?


    Not knowing the answer but understanding it was the equivalent of the second tier after fighting two abominations, he joined the creature and said, "Lead the way."


    The rusted hinges of the door creaked open, revealing a winding corridor.


    He followed the creature, their shadows dancing on the dimly lit walls before he asked, "What''s your name?" It was tiring to call it creature or abomination.


    "Chimaera forty height?" It answered, confused by the sudden question. It couldn''t remember having another name as its memories started after awakening as an abomination.


    "That won''t do. It''s even worse than creature." He answered, pondering before proudly saying, "What about Wolfeetahorkey?"


    Upon hearing the stupid name, the abomination''s veins bulged in annoyance. It didn''t know why, but it felt insulted. "Keep your names for yourself. I don''t need one," it snarled.


    "It was a good name... Then, what about Octobris since we''ll soon enter the tenth month?" He said, unwilling to give up as the creature gritted its teeth.


    "I''m a female!" It revealed with a frown.


    ''Did you expect me to guess it?'' With a wry smile, he said, "Octavia, then."


    The creature fell in silence, pondering the name. It didn''t sound too bad.


    As they reached a door after taking a few turns and skipping many rooms, it said with a slight smile, "I''ll use that name." Then, her face turned serious as she added, her voice filled with hate, "This lab was used to create human chimaeras, but after succeeding, the woman used as the base refused to feed herself and died."


    He shivered upon hearing those words. This madman truly used everything in his experiments without any moral limitations. But his thoughts were cut short as Octavia opened the door, revealing two mangled monstrosities.


    Like her, they had been tasked to guard the old lab, fighting each other for a chance to evolve, and, like her, they were unwilling to die.


    As she gazed at them, emotions she had never felt bubbled in her mind as memories from a distant, forgotten past gradually unravelled in her beastly mind. Were they like her, too? Innocent animals captured and tortured on cold stone tables?


    As she felt compassion for the wounded creatures, Adam summoned his Ethereal Radiance and swiftly executed them, causing her eyes to widen in anger.


    "Why did you do that?! We could have taken them with us!" she roared, confusing him. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Didn''t I tell you I came to execute every single one of you?" he said with an innocent smile as he thought, ''Fourteen to go.''


    Octavia lowered her head, gazing at her companion''s carcasses in a mix of sadness and anger as more memories flashed through her eyes. Wasn''t she accusing the wrong person? The real culprit was that hateful Ignatius.


    She''ll never forget his wicked smile as he modified her body piece by piece, then discarded her in this forgotten lab.


    Deep sorrow veiled her eyes as she silently pledged, "I''ll evolve until the limits and avenge you. I''m sorry, Misha. I wasn''t fast enough."


    Tears flowed down her cheeks as memories from her life before becoming this thing flooded her.


    She had once been a horse... A simple horse, happy to carry her owner through this vast world''s lands. Yet one day, as they ventured into this mountainous region on their way to the Ji¨¡nggu¨® empire, everything changed.


    Creatures ambushed and dragged them to this underground facility.


    After a few years of failure, a sickening idea germinated in Ignatius'' head. What if the transplantation success increased with creatures sharing deep emotional bonds?


    Reaching that memory, a sad howl echoed in the room, scaring Adam with its suddenness.


    Her newfound intelligence was both a benediction and a curse, forcing her to look at her traumatising past with human emotions.

 Chapter 167: The Third Trial: Path of Vengeance

    "What''s wrong with you?" Adam asked, his eyes narrowed in confusion and suspicion. Would their collaboration end so soon?


    Only silence answered his question as Octavia''s legs buckled. She collapsed to the ground next to the dead creatures, crying her heart out after remembering her sad story and her owner''s demise.


    With an emotionless face, he gazed at her, weighing his options.


    ''If she''s going to cry after each abomination I defeat, she''ll slow me down more than anything else.'' He thought, a sharp glint flashing through his eyes for a second before he shook his head. ''Let''s give her one more chance.''


    "I''m sorry for your companions, but I can''t afford to waste time. Stand up," he said, walking past her and returning to the corridor.


    As his words echoed in the empty room, she looked at the dead chimaera with sympathy and said, her voice filled with resolve. "Don''t worry. I''ll take you all out with me."


    Then, she bent her tear-filled face and devoured the two abominations, using their body to fuel her evolution and believing that they would live through her.


    After a brief transformation, using its pain to cement her resolve, she joined Adam, surprising him with her new look.


    "Can you assimilate every abomination you eat?" he asked, fixing her fur-covered face. However, her already short maw became even shorter, her bent legs straightened, and her snout became more delicate.


    "Yes. My genes were modified to mutate and assimilate other creatures." She explained before adding, "But to reach the next realm, I''ll need to consume five chimaeras of my level."


    With a nod, he gestured for her to lead the way.


    ''What a devious and perverted system,'' he thought with a sense of disgust.


    ''I''m no saint or hero, but this man is too much.'' Fear veiled his eyes as he imagined the madman.


    Then, he voiced his decision through gritted teeth, "I declare you my enemy, Ignatius. We cannot coexist under the same sky. Whether you are a fabricated creation of the tower or not, one of us will perish within the next three days!"


    Startled by the sudden declaration, Octavia turned to gaze at him, her developing human emotions stimulated by his resolve.


    She opted to flee after her transformation, using her bestial instinct and the cold-blooded calculative nature of a predator to drive her decision. But now, she wanted more. For revenge, to protect the other innocent animals from the monster and to offer peace to Misha''s departed soul.


    "I''ll help you. You may be a weak human, but together, we''ll have better chances." She said, her eyes ablaze with revenge.


    "Hahaha. You''ll understand how wrong you are soon, little Octavia." He replied with a smirk.


    As Lucius explained years ago, mages held the absolute advantage against melee fighters. It was even truer for him, who bypassed the need for incantations and manifested his attack in split seconds.


    "Four chimaeras are guarding the next lab. Let''s see how you handle so many alone." She answered, annoyed to be called little by the short human. She was already almost three meters and would grow more as she evolved. So, what gave him so much courage?


    "I have seen you fight. You strike as viciously as a beast, but your body is much weaker. You''ll be overwhelmed by quantity or brute force eventually." She advised, trying to help this new companion.


    After all, assessing their enemy''s strength was the base for beasts. Overestimating oneself was the quickest way to die, and she needed him to confront Ignatius. Your journey continues with m-vl-em|p-yr


    With a dismissive shrug, Adam walked to the door she was pointing at and kicked it open, revealing four abominations.


    Pincers clapped, and paws echoed as they immediately lunged at the weak-looking human, their eyes filled with hunger.


    "Hahaha, I''m only afraid of your creator''s madness, not mere mishmashed beasts." With a smirk, he dashed towards an abomination, its lower body resembling a scorpion''s legs, its midsection like that of a lizard, and its upper appendages resembling crab pincers.


    The creature immediately launched a preemptive strike, using its pincer to crush the stupid human.


    SNAP Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sound of the pincer closing echoed in the room as the velocity of the action caused the air to explode and the temperature to rise slightly.


    However, the attack only hit empty hair as Adam slid on the ground, his hair blown backwards by the explosion.


    Then, taking advantage of the height difference, he used his momentum to slide below the scorpion''s legs and swung his spear at the abomination''s abdomen.


    BOOM


    With a familiar explosion, the creature shrieked in pain as the burning light engulfed its falling inner organs, sharing them a black color.


    "13," he counted before standing up and planting his left foot firmly on the ground. Then, he tensed his back muscles, bending backwards before releasing the tension like a spring.


    "RAA!"


    A mighty shout echoed as he catapulted his right arm forward with all his strength, releasing his grip on the spear mid-movement.


    The air parted before the rapid-travelling spear until it collided with one of the charging creature''s head.


    BOOM


    Octavia''s eyes widened at the effective movement of the human, feeling they had deep purposes hidden behind them. Yet, also a deep-seated madness. Why was he grinning in the face of danger fearlessly, and his eyes sparkled with enjoyment?


    These questions tormented her as she watched him slaughter the two remaining chimaeras with ease, using a bestial dagger.


    Then, after he was done with his carnage, she expressed her doubts to him, unable to understand him.


    "As counterintuitive as it may sound, I need madness to protect my sanity," he answered after a moment of thought. After all, combat was an alien concept to a peaceful citizen like him. Yet, he had been forced to fight wild beasts unprepared for his first trial.


    As fear gripped his heart and consumed his thoughts on that tree, the only refuge he found for them was in the embrace of madness.

 Chapter 168: The Third Trial: Embracing Humanity

    As a beast, she understood his words. Fear was their worst enemy in dangerous situations. Yet, his explanation didn''t answer her question entirely.


    After all, beasts usually killed to feed or protect their territories. So, why was this human killing them? Was it for pleasure?


    Upon reaching that thought, she shivered, Ignatius'' mad smile flashing before her eye before she said, "Be careful not to fall too deep into madness. Or you''ll become just like that monster."


    Her unexpected wise words brought him to a sudden stop.


    He had never considered that. What if, one day, he failed to recover and started to enjoy killing? Considering his calculative disposition, it was entirely possible for him to hunt humans instead of beasts to level up. After all, they yielded Xp, too.


    ''What can I use instead? I''m not a brave hero who fearlessly fights with grand ambitions, just a random dude, lost in an interesting world filled with dangers.'' His mind raced as he exited the room with a deep frown.


    Find adventures at m v lem|p-yr


    Alas, he failed to find an answer with so little time. However, he planned to consider the question seriously after he returned. For now, he couldn''t be distracted.


    With a shake of his head, he chased those thoughts away and turned to gaze at Octavia''s new appearance.


    Her face looked more human-like as her wolf maw receded. A nose started to replace her snout, and her grey fur turned into golden hairs.


    "Why do you look more human after each transformation?" He asked, his eyes shining with curiosity.


    "I don''t know. I feel I''m assimilating their traits internally, but it shouldn''t be the case." She answered, as interested as him.


    "Nevermind. Lead the way." He said, unwilling to add the weight of another question to his mind.


    With a nod, they progressed smoothly amidst the twists and turns of the winding path until they reached a towering gate carved out of the mountain itself.


    "Are you sure you don''t want me to help you?" Octavia asked, her voice carrying hints of worry.


    With a smile, he pushed the door open and answered with a playful smile. "You''ll finally understand who the strongest in the team is, little Octavia."


    Despite the belittling words, she couldn''t help but ready herself to help him. She didn''t understand why, but after each evolution, her emotions became clearer, and she could understand them better.


    As she pondered, Adam stepped towards the hideous guardian, gazing at its appearance with disgust.


    "What an ugly bastard," he said, staring at the scale-covered tiger''s head, supported by a long coiling snake''s body ending with sharp eagle''s talons.


    With a snap of his fingers, a mana bullet appeared before being hurled at the creature by two minor explosions.


    Octavia''s eyes widened as blood inexplicably gushed from the chimaera''s head like a fountain.


    "What... What happened?" She asked, an icy shiver running down her spine as Adam turned to gaze at her coldly.


    "Melee fighting is far from my speciality. I''m a mage." He said as mana swirled around him, causing his black hair to dance wildly before adding, "I can kill you or anyone at your level in a second. Keep that in mind the moment you decide to turn on me."


    Faced with the mysterious display of power, her legs uncontrollably trembled as she understood where his confidence came from. He had been toying with them since the beginning.


    Panicked by his suspicion, she yelled, "I never planned to turn on you. Only to use you to escape. But I changed my mind. I truly want to defeat Ignatius!"


    Her genuine words echoed before the stairs as Adam gazed at her with his playful smile.


    "Do what you want. The moment I feel threatened by your presence is the moment you die." He explained before stepping on the stairs and leaving her alone.


    ''Don''t ruin the opportunity I grant you.'' At first, he planned to deal with her after she guided him to the boss. But her earlier words opened his eyes to a critical problem of his. That''s why he altered his plans and warned her as a way to repay her.


    As he reached the next floor, another sinuous path dimly lit by sparse torches greeted his eyes. He took one and cancelled his illuminate spell to save on mana before Octavia joined him.


    Her leathery skin became more supple, and her short hair grew to reach her shoulders.


    "Let''s go." She said, taking the lead before he could speak. Then, she added. "With your strength, why did you let me live?"


    This question bogged her after she devoured the guardian. He said it himself. He didn''t need her. However, his answer struck her with its unexpectedness.


    "Just wanted to have fun after you understood you weren''t the strongest in the room, I guess?"


    She gazed at him, her sharp teeth in full display, as her jaw dropped open in stupefaction. That was the reason?


    Confusion covered her face as she thought, ''This human is the weirdest I ever met after Ignatius.'' Yet, she felt thankful he spared her.


    As they journeyed through the fourth floor, then the third, and she kept devouring evolved chimaeras, her intellect, instincts and comprehension of the man improved.


    Despite his playful nature and hints of madness, she felt she could trust him. She even started to feel attached to him, as if she had been longing for a friend for years.


    "Why?" she muttered. She couldn''t understand where that feeling came from. After all, she was not human, so why would she long for human friends? S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Confusion covered her features as she shook her head to dismiss those ideas. They would now enter the second floor, where the monster''s masterpieces lay guards.


    "Be careful on this floor. All ten chimaeras are in the hybrid convergence realm." She warned as her legs trembled uncontrollably.


    Forget about bestial abominations. The monster created unique creatures that were naturally stronger, more vicious and voracious than they could ever become.

 Chapter 169: The Third Trial: Whispers of Advancement

    Adam gazed at her questioningly, understanding the next abominations would be of the third tier. Yet her trembling body forced him to raise his guard and ask, "What''s different about them?"


    "Their base." She replied, holding her arms as she shivered before murmuring, "They are insects."


    His eyes widened at the mention of nature''s most dreadful creation. Then, he shivered, remembering that massive spider he had avoided in the past and changed his plans.


    "I need you to guard me for a few hours." He said, sitting on the stairs and drawing strange symbols on the ground.


    Delve into more on m-vlem,pyr


    After checking them a few times to ensure they were totally indistinguishable from the ones he read in Kwame''s grimoire, he said, "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: T2 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 10


    Exp: 5120/5120


    HP: 290/290


    Vitality: 29


    Strength: 29.6->31.6


    Agility: 29.8->31.8


    Intelligence: 48->50


    Free attribute points: 6->0


    Note: Soul is damaged... Please don''t do it!


    ''Of course, I''ll do it,'' he thought with a smirk after attributing his points under Octavia''s puzzled gaze.


    "Do you need to rest?" she asked, wondering why he tapped on empty air before widening her eyes in shock.


    A light blue energy condensed like mist and enveloped the human like a mantle as his eyes released ominous wisps of white mana.


    "What... What are you doing?" She asked, fear covering her features. She had never seen this kind of potent energy before and felt its pressure crush her body.


    Like Adam, she didn''t fear powerful enemies. No, what terrified her were mysterious occurrences she couldn''t understand.


    As her legs trembled and her question lingered, Adam closed his eyes and said reassuringly, "Don''t disturb me for a few hours, and I''ll show you a never-before-seen spectacle."


    Then, he focused on his mana circuits, directing the usually calm energy towards his heart in a rampaging torrent.


    Cold sweat dripped from his back as his heart endured immense pressure. He now realised why, despite their future as mages, nobles trained their bodies in their youth.


    The mana inhaled helped their organs and muscles to slowly adapt and prepare them for the creation of magic circles.


    Thankfully, he increased his vitality through the system, or he suspected it might not hold until the process ended.


    Through gritted teeth, he condensed and manipulated the mana to sculpt them into primitive but meaningful symbols.


    Sweat dripped from his forehead as his concentration reached a new peak, and his hairs were blown in the air by the energy under Octavia''s surprised gasp.


    She watched with undivided attention as the misty energy covering his body condensed and draped him like an elegant blue cape, shining with power and fluttering with his hair.


    After two hours, she heard the energy around him hum gently before it became increasingly louder. One hour later, she had to cover her bestial ears in pain as the sound turned into a disturbing cacophony.


    Tensing her powerful legs, she leapt twenty meters back out of the guardian''s room. Primal fear covered her features as her bestial instincts screamed at her that something unnatural and against the world''s order was happening.


    Subconsciously, her hand reached for her sword, and her body entered battle mode, ready to pounce and end the man going against the natural rules.


    "NO!" A spark of clarity flashed through her eyes as she swiftly struck her own leg, forcing her body to drop to the ground amidst a loud cracking sound.


    "I need and can''t beat him. Shut up, stupid instinct!" She roared, trying to regain control of her body using her fast-developing intelligence.


    As she grappled against her natural instincts, Adam''s eyes snapped open, the noise a delectable melody helping him to focus as he peered at the drawings on the ground.


    His pale and exhausted face contrasted sharply with his determined eyes as he said, "Now, the last symbol."


    He had been at it for four hours already. His t-shirt was soaked, and his body felt limp. Yet, a deeper connection with mana after each shaped symbol brought him immense joy.


    After half an hour, his back collided with the stairs behind him, and he smiled like a kid. He had successfully connected the last with the others in a circle, revolving rhythmically with the first one around his heart.


    In response to his achievement, the noise turned into a calm hum, and the ambient mana rushed at him, replenishing his exhausted reserves as if approving and recognising his efforts.


    Simultaneously, the familiar notifications appeared before his eyes while Octavia stood up, her leg already healed thanks to her chimaera''s body, and walked towards him with a solemn face.


    "What did you do?" She asked with a mix of curiosity and fear. She prevailed in her fight against her instincts in the past few hours and gained a new understanding of how terrifying the man''s energy was, prompting her to question him.


    However, Adam''s answer was far from what she expected. "If you want to strike, little Octavia, it''s now or never."


    "What? No! I don''t want to strike." She answered in confusion, causing Adam to raise his tired face and glare at her unsheathed sword.


    With a hurried movement, she sheathed it and said, "Trust me, it''s not what you think."


    But only silence answered her justification as the human''s eyes focused on the air above him.


    [Congratulations on being the first to be promoted to tier three.]


    [Reviewing process and standard achieved...]


    [Error, method and process unknown.]


    [Assessing results...]


    [Error, Error, standard limit broken.]


    [Standard evaluated as exceptional. Upgrade to 2 per stat point invested instead of the classic 0.7 for promotion quest takers and 1.1 for perfect promotion through mana-gathering techniques.]


    ''I''ll now develop twice faster than anyone,'' he thought with a broad smile before thinking about his upcoming challenges.


    ''I should be able to complete this trial now that I''m an apprentice, but I can''t help but worry about the insect abominations,'' he thought, imagining their forms and capabilities.


    After all, they were much stronger than any other creatures and, at equal weight, no matter what weapon you used, an ant would crush you in a frontal confrontation.


    With their innate strength and robust exoskeletons, he doubted his tier-two bullets would be enough to do the trick. Or he would have to consume an immense amount of mana to boost them several times with his atom burst.


    That''s why he sacrificed four hours to reach the third tier. Moreover, now that he advanced, he could collect a few thousand experience points and further his progress.

 Chapter 170: The Third Trial: Challenge of Progression

    After two hours of silent rest, Adam finally rose to his feet, his mana cape billowing behind him as though eager to follow his movements.


    "What''s that?" He said in confusion as he realised he had been lying on it the whole time.


    With its serene blue hue and undulating form, he found it remarkably stylish and couldn''t help but smile like a kid.


    "Octavia, do you see this? Don''t I look like a superhero now?" He asked, taking weird poses, and causing her to facepalm. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How can you be so strong yet act like a fool most of the time?" She answered, her voice filled with exasperation.


    "That''s just who I am. Got a problem with that?" He retorted, his happy eyes narrowing at the beast-like woman.


    "N... No. Let''s continue to the second floor!" She stuttered, standing up and rushing up the stairs, unwilling to anger him after what she had witnessed.


    Amused, he followed behind, mulling over the cape and feeling connected to the mana it contained. As he fired a test bullet, he observed a small piece dissipate, only to witness it replenish from the ambient mana five minutes later.


    "Fascinating," he muttered, his brown eyes blazing with interest and his mind already designing battle plans.


    Upon reaching the second floor, he pondered Kwame''s symbols. Where did they originate and how did he discover them? Or was he the one inventing them?


    ''So many mysteries, yet no answers,'' he thought with a broad smile, eager to visit the sage''s birthplace or what was left of it. After all, his goal was to uncover all those hidden and lost truths buried by the river of time. His heart quickened with anticipation as he imagined the ancient ruins and the secrets they held, waiting to be discovered like long-lost treasures.


    Simultaneously, Octavia halted her steps and said with unease, "Let me distract them. I know you are strong, but these chimaeras are on another level."


    After all, power wasn''t everything. The chimaeras created using insect bases were too fast and durable, and Octavia doubted the man could follow their movements.


    After sharing her apprehensions with him, Adam nodded in agreement, finding logic in them. It was true his body was great for a mage, but, in truth, his stats were still in the middle of the second tier besides his intelligence.


    After a brief discussion, Octavia offered to position herself to make the abominations'' backs face him. He would only have to shoot them at range without exposing himself. It was a basic but effective plan.


    The duo traveled the corridor in tense silence, visualizing their upcoming battles and formulating effective strategies to conclude them smoothly as they reached the first lab.


    "Ready?" she asked, cold sweat dripping from her forehead as she put her trembling hands on the stone door before seeing him nod silently with a serious expression.


    With a push, they discovered the most ugly creatures they had ever seen.


    Chitinous dark carapaces, akin to plate armor, covered three abominations. Their mandibles clapped at the intruder while their two hairy legs bent to propel them forward.


    Their sleek, emotionless dark eyes reflected the corridor''s lights in a straight line as they reached a speed of 200km/h in less than a second.


    Fortunately, Octavia matched their speed. She swiftly unsheathed her iron sword and dashed towards them, before lunging and rolling to the back of the room.


    As the chimaeras charged at her voraciously, she rolled, dodged, and parried desperately. The impact of each successful block reverberated against her slender yet exceptionally powerful muscles, damaging them and forcing her to step back.


    Cleverly mixing her instinct with intelligence, she relied on evasion more and more, predicting and dancing gracefully amidst the deadly blows. Yet, faced with three fast-adapting abominations, she lost ground and was gradually pushed to the wall.


    Simultaneously, Adam peered discreetly behind the door and, noticing he was undiscovered, channelled his mana to create nine bullets. The creation process was smoother than ever, and their surface glinted with an ominous blue lustre as they turned out to be as hard as metal.


    With a snap of his fingers and amidst nine minor explosions, he shot them at the unsuspecting creatures.


    As they cornered Octavia, their antennas quivered and mandibles dripped acidic liquid, dissolving the ground with sizzling sounds as they approached with anticipation.


    Against the wall and with no space to manoeuvre, she felt death gently grip her shoulder, calling her into its embrace. Unwillingness flashed in her eyes as she growled like a beast at the insects, ready to buy time until the end.


    Suddenly, nine muffled thuds echoed.


    Their armor-like carapace cracked as a single hole pierced through the back of their heads, causing Octavia to sigh in relief. Drawing their attention was perilous; she doubted her survival if he took any longer or missed his shots.


    Gazing at him as the chimaeras'' bodies dropped powerlessly to the ground, she asked curiously, "Why is there only one hole? I''m sure I heard nine explosions."


    "Because I hit the same spot three times, using the second and third bullets to push the first further." He proudly explained.


    Even if he could use his new cape as a second reservoir, his mana was still a finite resource. Once exhausted, he wouldn''t be able to fight anymore. With seventeen abominations to kill besides Ignatius, he thought about this method to reduce consumption. After all, his mana bullet was derived from a tier-one spell. He could fire a hundred of them, already contrary to his atom''s burst.


    Then, he looked at the three notifications, frowning in annoyance.


    [Tier 2 Elite ???: Xylothraxes. You have gained 100 experience points.] x3


    "Why did the experience drop?!" He yelled at the notification, surprising Octavia, before adding, "Do your thing. I''ll wait outside."


    Sitting against the rocky wall of the corridor, he thought, ''I usually earned 100Xp for normal creatures and double for elites. Is the progression tougher as you advance to higher tiers?''


    After five minutes of pondering, he nodded. This theory made sense, as even he found his progress too swift.


    Experience the best from m|v|l|e|mp|y|r


    Sighing, he said, "I guess the tutorial is over. Status."

 Chapter 171: The Third Trial: Friendship Amidst Darkness

    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: T3 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 4


    Exp: 20/320


    HP: 434/434


    Vitality: 29.4->43.4


    Strength: 32->44


    Agility: 32.4->44.4


    Discover endless adventures on m-vl-em,py-r


    Intelligence: 48->50.4


    Free attribute points: 20->1


    Passive: Mana Control T4, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2,


    Mana Shaping T3, Mana cape T3.


    Note: Soul is damaged... Liar! I hope your soul crumbles.


    He saw his cape added to his passive list besides his improved mana shaping before noticing something that made him curse.


    "The Xp required doubled as well! Is the system taking revenge?" He exclaimed in annoyance, realising his leveling requirements were multiplied by four.


    He rapidly developed a theory. ''Either the requirements increase every three tiers, or Kwame''s technique is the cause.''


    After a brief moment, he shook his head, dismissing his second idea. With how rare mages were, it made sense for the difficulty to rise since he could directly take the system''s promotion quest once he reached level ten to become one.


    As he believed his theory correct, Octavia joined him, her appearance completely different.


    He glanced at her smooth, cascading blonde hair, golden eyes and enchanting face. He also noticed she became shorter than him. Next, he gazed down at her supple, immaculate skin before blushing.


    Hastily turning to the side, he coughed and said, "Congratulations on reaching the third tier." Then, he removed his t-shirt, extending it to her and added with embarrassment, "Please, cover yourself."


    With her body becoming more human, he couldn''t let her travel with him naked. After all, the fur covering her sensible parts was gone, and he took pride in his decency.


    "How cute! I guess I found your weakness." She teasingly said, a sly smile tugging at her lips as she shamelessly bent forward in a seductive posture to take the t-shirt.


    Jumping back as if he had seen a ghost, he yelled, "Stop that, temptress!"


    "Yes, yes, little Adam," she answered with her melodious voice, her playful tone twisting his own words against him.


    Adam''s expression darkened, a flicker of annoyance crossing his features as he realised the mockery in her response. His jaw clenched slightly, and a furrow formed between his brows as he struggled to contain his irritation.


    "Octavia," he started, his voice low and steady, drawing her attention with a piercing gaze. His smile broadened, but there was a sharpness to it that hinted at underlying danger. "Do you want to die?"


    Upon feeling the situation deteriorate, Octavia''s smile widened as she declared doubtlessly, "I understand you better than you think and know you won''t attack me except if I do first."


    After progressing to the hybrid converge realm, she felt her intellect soar. All the small hints she missed became crystal clear, and she realised why she thought he was trustworthy.


    Despite his immaturity, he was inherently good and courageous but seemed not to realise it himself.


    "Here, I''ll dress. Happy?" She added, covering her body with his ample t-shirt that reached her knees, her innocent smile contrasting with his grimace.


    "..."


    He froze on the spot, failing to find words to answer before giving up on the conversation entirely. However, his mind was already plotting to prank her when she least expected it.


    An icy shiver ran down her spine before she swiftly turned and exclaimed, "Wow, we reached so far. Who would have thought? It''s all thanks to you... Hum... Follow me to the next lab!"


    Then, she hurriedly stepped away as her instincts rang an alarm in her mind.


    Sighing, he followed behind her in silence, wondering how a beast could become so sharp after evolving a few times and scrunching his nose.


    Even after two days in this underground facility, he still had trouble adapting to the revolting smell of blood and decaying bodies permeating the air. Worse, it became more pungent the higher they climbed.


    "How do you cope with the odor?" He asked, his eyes glinting as he thought he found her weak spot. As a beast, her nose must be in agony.


    Octavia turned to look at him, smiling gently, as she believed he cared for her and replied, "It had been killing me on the previous floors, but now that I evolved, I can control my nerves and neural system to cut the smell transmission."


    "Cheater!" He screamed, his face darkening as he lamented in defeat, ''I''m the only one who suffers from the stench...''


    Surprised by the reaction, her light chuckles echoed through the eerie place, illuminating the dim corridor contagiously.


    ''Why is she more cunning than Julius?'' He thought in amusement. It''s been a long time since he had those types of interactions, and even if he wouldn''t admit it, he enjoyed them.


    Simultaneously, Octavia caught the slight smile stretching from his lips, understanding that he, too, longed for a friend.


    Then, gathering her courage but too shy to face him, she offered, "Once we''ve defeated Ignatius and escaped from this place, can I accompany you outside?"


    "It''s... complicated." He started, unable to find how to answer. After all, he was in the tower''s trial, and everything was probably fake. Yet, he couldn''t bring himself to tell her the truth.


    Then, he continued, his expression serious. "But I wouldn''t mind your company in my journeys if it''s possible."


    Despite his initial suspicion and plan, he enjoyed their banters and her newfound quick-wittedness. Moreover, who was he to judge people on appearance or origins? Outside, he was still a ghost searching for a solution while chained to the boy.


    Upon hearing the last part of his answer, her eyes glowed in happiness, and her balled fists relaxed as she excitedly turned to grab his hand.


    "Does it mean we are friends now?" She asked, her smile reaching her ears as the damp wind made her hair flutter, giving her face a mesmerising allure.


    After a brief moment, he smiled warmly and nodded. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, we are friends."

 Chapter 172: The Third Trial: The Weight of Friendship

    As Adam''s answer lingered in the dim passage, Octavia''s eyes sparkled with glee, and her lips curled up into a broad smile, revealing her pearly white and even teeth.


    "Let''s go, the outside world is calling for us!" she exclaimed, trembling with excitement as she dashed forward in a mad frenzy, unaware she still held his hand.


    "HAAAAA!"


    His scared scream resonated as she dragged him, her speed faster than a bullet train. The air pressure crushed his face, forcing him to shut his eyes and conjure mana to create a wall before him.


    Once protected behind his construct, he yelled, "OCTAVIA! STOP."


    However, in his panic, he didn''t realise his mistake.


    Upon hearing his screech, she remembered he wasn''t as fast as her and planted her feet on the ground, stopping in a second.


    As she halted, her feet leaving deep cracks in the rocky ground, the inertia jerked him forward with incredible strength.


    Fortunately, he had invested stat points into his body, and she still clutched his hand, or he would have been sent crashing against the wall. Unfortunately, he wasn''t durable enough.


    With a loud snapping sound, his right arm broke as the wind fiercely battered his body.


    "ARGH!" With a pained roar, he dropped to the ground as tears welled in his eyes.


    Simultaneously, Octavia realised her mistake and hurriedly said, terrified by the turn of events, "I''m sorry. I... I didn''t notice I was still holding your hand. I didn''t do it intentionally."


    However, only silence answered her as Adam held his broken arm in despair, tears of frustration rolling down his cheeks. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''With less than a day, it won''t have enough time to heal...'' He thought in misery, his mind unable to understand this unreal scene. ''How? How is the first injury I suffered caused by an ally?''


    The situation was so ridiculous, yet it happened.


    "Please, say something. I''m really sorry." Octavia pleaded, afraid to have ruined their friendship as her vision blurred.


    Instead of lashing out, he closed his eyes in defeat. What was the point, anyway? It was evident it was an accident caused by her excitement. Yet, his soul would bear half the damage in the real world.


    "Status." He muttered.


    Read the latest only on m-v,L-em|p,yr


    HP: 347/434


    ''The damage shouldn''t be too extensive,'' he thought, his brows creased in a frown before standing up and looking at Octavia.


    "Be careful not to do it again. I can''t explain the details, but I absolutely, and I insist, can''t be wounded." He explained, trying to reassure her with a kind smile.


    However, the pain caused it to be crooked and unnatural, making her understand he was doing his best not to blame her.


    As she opened her mouth to apologise once more, he cut her off with a gentle but firm tone. "What''s done is done. Let''s move to the next lab."


    Her lips quivered in sadness and guilt, yet her eyes glowed in resolve. With her strength, she will swiftly take care of the next chimaeras, reach Ignatius'' last lab and search for a way to heal him after defeating the mad monster.


    Without a word, she nodded decisively and led the way.


    After fifteen minutes, they reached the next lab. Not wasting time, she pushed the stone doors open and barged in without warning, startling Adam with her rash action.


    Under his widened eyes, she unsheathed her iron sword and charged at the three creatures dwelling in the room, catching them off guard.


    Loud cracking noises echoed as the ground splintered. In less than a second, she leapt at the first chimaera and swung her sword vertically.


    A sudden, jarring noise filled the room as the spider''s head, supported by a mantis'' body, collapsed. Upon impact, her sword shattered, sending metallic fragments exploding in a shower.


    She landed on the creature''s body, using it as a footing. Then, she swiftly bent her knees and propelled herself horizontally towards the second chimaera.


    Her body cut through the air with the precision of a hunting falcon, each movement fluid and purposeful as her hair trailed behind her in a chaotic dance.


    BAM


    The room''s wall exploded into a rain of rubble as the second chimaera collided with it after being punched by the flying Octavia.


    After landing, she launched herself from the ground, dodging the third chimaera''s scythe-like limb.


    With a fluid spin, she twisted in mid-air, gathering momentum before chopping her right leg down like an axe on the last enemy''s neck. In a cacophony of chitinous cracks, its head rolled on the ground amidst a pool of transparent blood.


    As she stood alone amidst the three carcasses and the billowing dust rising from the wall, Adam gulped, his eyes enlarged in bewilderment.


    "What just happened?" He muttered, his brain ringing in alarm and dread. His eyes failed to follow the action. Only the sounds reached him, and even then, they rang almost simultaneously. Was her hybrid evolution path so powerful?


    He pondered the question, considering if he should study the subject before shaking his head. Her body seemed unique, and he didn''t want to resemble those abominations even if he became the strongest.


    Gazing at her as she wiped her hands casually, he suddenly remembered something and yelled, "My Xp!"


    Bothered by the potential loss, he hurriedly fired nine mana bullets at the unmoving abominations, hoping they were still alive. However, he only received one notification.


    His brows twitched in frustration as he said, "I know you became much stronger, but let me kill the next enemies."


    He just couldn''t lose so many experience points after the requirements to level up increased. After this battle, he should have reached level five, yet he only got a hundred Xp.


    Upon hearing his demand, she looked at him in confusion, wondering why he wanted to be the one to do it. Yet, after her earlier mistake, she felt reluctant to displease him.


    With a nod, she answered, "I''ll incapacitate them first. Are you okay with that?"


    "Sounds like a plan," he replied with a grin. Despite her honest mistakes, Octavia''s sincerity and strength made her a valuable ally. He even wondered if they wouldn''t form the strongest duo.


    With her fighting in melee and him bombarding enemies from the rear, they surely would instill fear in the hearts of their enemies.


    ''Well... Maybe not the strongest if Julius develops correctly,'' He thought, his heart full of anticipation as he had great expectations for the boy.

 Chapter 173: The Third Trial: Mysterious Origins

    As he compared his two friends'' strengths and potential, seriously wondering who between a cultivator and an evolving chimaera would be stronger, Octavia walked out of the room.


    This time, her physical appearance remained the same. However, he curiously looked at her new outfit.


    Silk intricately woven in an elegant, tight white t-shirt hugged her upper body while matching black shorts clung to her lower half.


    Noticing his scrutinising eyes, her smile widened as she cheekily said, "How is it? I used spider silk to make them after developing their glands."


    After devouring the chimaeras, she spent a few minutes creating clothes, knowing her nakedness disturbed him. Moreover, she felt sorry to see him shirtless because of her.


    "It''s too tight! Have some decency, young girl!" He answered, his tone serious, yet his eyes inexplicably drawn by her...


    Gulping loudly, he blushed, ashamed of his brief moment of weakness.


    "Haha. Sure, gramps. But ample clothes hinder my movements in combat. You''ll have to adapt." She answered, her eyes glinting mischievously, as she gave him his t-shirt and a silk ribbon before adding caringly. "Use it to bandage your arm."


    With a nod of appreciation, he carefully covered himself and used the silk to make a sling for his arm. Then, he walked behind her, his gaze inexplicably attracted by her...


    ''STOP!'' He screamed inwardly as he vigorously shook his head. "It''s going to be a long day..." He sighed and fixed his eyes on the top of her head.


    After five minutes of awkward silence, Octavia turned and asked, her golden eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Where do you come from, and how did you end up in this place?"


    "I''m living in the College of Alchemy and Transmutation," he said, then paused to consider his next words. "I don''t know much about this place or even where it is. But I must defeat its owner."


    He couldn''t tell her about the tower and trials, but, as an honest person, he despised lying. So, he told her what he could, hoping she wouldn''t press for more answers.


    "Where is that college?" She answered with another question, confusion reflecting in her eyes. It sounded like an important place, yet she never heard about it.


    "In Alkemia Al-Nur. Don''t tell me you don''t know about one of the nine magic academies." He said teasingly before widening his eyes at her answer.


    "I travelled the world for years before being captured but never heard anything about magic or academies." She started pensively before adding, "The only place you''ll find mentions of it is in kid''s tales."


    However, despite her words, she couldn''t help but believe him. After all, his mysterious projectiles, explosions and the scene she witnessed on the third floor implied he was a magic user.


    She fell deep in thought, her brain churning to understand their knowledge discrepancies about the outside world. Swiftly, she came up with a theory, ''did the governments successfully develop a new energy source after my capture?''


    Simultaneously, Adam wondered why the tower created such a deep background for its third trial. What was the point? He just had to kill ten abominations to complete it, anyway.


    As the silence lingered, disturbed only by the echo of their footsteps on the rocks, they reached their destination.


    Putting her pondering aside for now, Octavia said teasingly, "Don''t take too long to aim, or I''ll finish them."


    "Humph. Open the door," he answered, his attention already on the battle.


    Despite knowing they would easily achieve victory, he didn''t want to relax, risking leaving openings or missing opportunities.


    "Alright, Mister magic. Let''s end this quickly." She answered, opening the door and revealing the three next abominations.


    Alarmed by the sudden sound, they screeched and lunged at the intruders, their acidic saliva drooling in their wake, living holes in the ground.


    Without hesitation, Octavia propelled herself toward the first. Her body cut the wind like an arrow as she reached it in a flash. Then, with an elegant sidestep, she positioned herself on its side and swung her right leg. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    SCREECH


    A painful screech resounded, and a leg flew in the air as her low kick struck the creature''s kneecap. Her hair fluttered wildly in the powerful momentum of the movement, and her golden eyes already landed on her next target.


    With a graceful lash aimed at its legs, spider silk entangled them. Then, she pulled hard, breaking them in loud, crunching noises.


    Another screech echoed as she searched for the last chimaera. Yet, she quickly frowned as she failed to spot it.


    Subsequently, coming from her blind spot, an enormous claw collided with her face, sending her crashing against the wall in a cloud of dust.


    Simultaneously, Adam, who failed to follow their movements, shot six mana bullets at the unmoving enemies, piercing their armored heads and ending them swiftly before worryingly looking at the wall.


    He noticed golden hairs colliding with it, making him fear for Octavia''s safety. However, the scene he witnessed after the dust subsided left him speechless.


    Her left cheek was mauled, revealing her jaw and broken teeth reddened by blood. But half a second later, her tissues moved on their own, lacing themselves together to reform the muscles as new teeth sprouted to replace the damaged ones.


    Stay updated with m-v l|-NovelFire


    Then, he saw her stand up effortlessly and say with raging eyes, "It stings, minuscule pests."


    In a flash, she reached it and punched its abdomen, making it explode in a rain of chitin and organs flying all over the room.


    Despite his shock, he swiftly fired three mana bullets to get the Xp before his face turned serious. He didn''t possess Octavia''s regenerative abilities or sturdiness. If he took a hit like she did, he had no doubts his head would have exploded.


    ''I can''t stay that vulnerable against their speed.'' He thought with calculative eyes as he moved to lean on the corridor''s wall.


    ''I shouldn''t have used all my points,'' he lamented, realising he should have invested in agility to accelerate his reaction speed and equilibrate the other stats later. But how could he have known that the insect-based abominations'' acceleration was that scary?


    Worry gnawed at his heart as he thought about the formidable speed of the enemies awaiting them on the last floor.

 Chapter 174: The Third Trial: The Hybrid Guardian

    Ten minutes later, Octavia joined him, her bright smile illuminating the dim winding path as she said, "Ready to confront the guardian and finally reach the first floor?" Enjoy more content from m-v l''-NovelFire


    Upon hearing her question, he checked his interface before nodding.


    [Remaining time: Seventeen hours.]


    She hadn''t lied. This place was a gigantic maze filled with useless rooms. From the fifty-five hours that passed, forty-six were spent travelling. And that was after they skipped the empty ones.


    Without her guiding him, he wouldn''t have reached this far.


    "Thank you for your help," he said, taken aback by his own words. When had he ever expressed genuine gratitude? Ever since he stepped foot... floated in this world, he couldn''t remember thanking anyone sincerely, except for old Theo after his tragic demise.


    Considering his limited interactions, how many true friends did he make in the past twelve years?


    "Only one..." He muttered, a feeling he couldn''t explain, grasping his heart.


    The realisation struck him as Octavia answered, unaware of his inner turmoil. "I''m the one grateful here. Without you, I would still be rotting for who knew how long, guarding that rotten lab."


    "Let''s go," he answered, his head lowered, shoulders slumped, and heart heavy as he turned in the guardian room''s direction.


    Brooding in silence as he walked, he suddenly inverted his views. ''Isn''t Octavia my friend, too? Actually, I''ve made two!'' He thought, a smile blossoming on his face briefly before being replaced by a frown.


    ''I''m sorry, Julius, but I can''t consider you my genuine friend before finding an alternative solution.'' He truly wanted to, but his subconscious refused to accept it. What if, in the end, his efforts proved fruitless and if even possessing a puppet failed? Would he sentence himself to a life of solitude, his figure unseen and his words unheard for the rest of his life?


    As his mood darkened, a sudden gentle tap on the back of his head forced him out of his thoughts.


    "Hey, mister magic, why the long face?" she asked, her voice accompanied by a delicate giggle, sending a wave of fresh air into his lonesome heart.


    "Just thinking about some random stuff," he replied, forcing a smile before conversing with her. After all, why was he torturing his mind instead of enjoying his friend''s presence? S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amidst their laughter and friendly banter, they reached the floor''s last room after an hour.


    With his mood uplifted and their strength, his confidence swelled as he forgot his doubts and focused on the upcoming battle.


    As Octavia pushed the colossal stone doors, a bizarre creature greeted their eyes. Contrary to its brethren, it was much smaller, towering only two heads above Adam. Its black chitin covered its body like leather armor as thin wings protruded from its back.


    As the creature noticed their intrusion, its mandibles parted as a menacing screech echoed over the entire floor. Glinting with perverse intelligence, its eyes locked on them as it planted its feet on the ground and raised its two long arms in a fighting pose.


    "What''s that?" He asked in shock as the hybrid waited for them to attack first.


    "Insect-based chimaera mixed with... humans," she said, her voice filled with sadness and anger before adding. "It is stronger and almost as smart as me. I''ll need your full support in this fight."


    "No problem. You haven''t seen what I''m capable of when I''m serious yet." He answered with a confident smirk, unbothered by the chimaera''s nature.


    Then, he focused on the ambient mana and coalesced it behind his back. His light blue mana cape reappeared, fluttering behind him as if excited to be summoned.


    But he wasn''t done with his preparations yet. With a snap of his finger, a mage''s hand materialised and hovered lonesomely in front of him before a second one suddenly joined it, finally completing the pair.


    "If you can slow it down, I''ll take care of the rest." He said, locking his eyes on the waiting hybrid and summoning his Beastbane dagger in one of the hands.


    After a brief nod, Octavia''s body disappeared from his sight as the echo of her powerful steps reverberated in the room.


    The chimaera''s eyes narrowed at its foolish enemy, a hint of contempt flashing through them. Despite its years as a guardian, it never knew defeat. Even its fellows on the first floor were only so-so in its eyes.


    As the silly human charged unto its striking range, with her tiny hand raised to deliver a punch, it simply waited. However, once her fist accelerated towards its face, it suddenly leaned forward, an ominous glint flashing in its eyes as it swiftly head-butted it.


    CRACK


    Octavia screamed in pain as the impact''s shock propagated in her entire arm, shattering every bone in it. Her eyes widened in panic as her right arm powerlessly dangled along her body.


    Subsequently, it elegantly spun on its left leg, avoiding the speeding dagger held by the mage''s hand before delivering a roundhouse kick at her side. Every movement flowed smoothly, blending into a violent yet fascinating dance.


    "ARGH!"


    Amidst a terrifying sound, her ribcage collapsed as she was sent flying back and collided with the room''s door, smashing it before being buried under the rubble.


    Gazing at its work, the hybrid cackled ominously, clearly mocking her pointless struggles, before locking his eyes with Adam, causing an icy shiver to run down his spine. Yet, he was more concerned about his friend''s safety.


    He hastily scanned her location, his eyes darting in every direction, desperately seeking any sign of her amidst the rocks. His heart pounded in his chest as he realised she was nowhere to be seen.


    Unclear about her situation, fearing the worst, and irritated by the laughing idiot, his worried expression faded. Pure rage and madness covered his features as he roared, "You''re dead, fucker!"


    As if to echo his fury, the ambient mana spiralled towards him, wrapping his body in a swirling grey mist. His features disappeared, obscured by it and the sheen of his brown eyes receded, replaced by two luminous holes as he ominously opened his mouth.


    "Burst."

 Chapter 175: The Third Trial: Fury and Madness

    "Burst."


    A chain of beautiful sparkles travelled from him towards the hybrid in a second, forcing it to jump back reflexively before...


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM


    A catastrophic explosion erupted with overwhelming force, engulfing the middle of the room in scorching, blinding fire. The air trembled under the blast''s intensity, sending shockwaves rippling through every corner. Debris scattered in all directions, propelled by the sheer power of the detonation as the deafening sound reverberated through the entire floor, echoing its creator''s rage.


    Half of his mana cape dissipated in the wind, yet the light in his eyes shifted from grey to red.


    "Cockroaches don''t die in explosions. Bullets." He spat hatefully as fifty 20mm bullets floated in a semi-circle before the wide-eyed creature while his blue cape vanished, its mana exhausted.


    Thanks to its reflexes, the hybrid avoided the blast''s center, yet the shockwave sent it colliding with the wall, and the raging inferno made it suffer. Swinging its charred arms powerfully, it dissipated the cloud of smoke obscuring its vision.


    Subsequently, with a hateful glare, it screeched grievously. Then, it burst into a blur, ready to swiftly behead the human who dared to damage its graceful body.


    However, the instant its body blurred, Adam snapped his fingers, firing the fifty bullets simultaneously with loud booming sounds.


    As they closed in, the creature''s eyes enlarged in disbelief and gloom. No matter what it did, it would be hit. Worse, dodging a bullet only meant being hit by two more because of how cleverly they were arranged. Clenching its fists in anger and swearing to devour the human, it instantaneously dropped onto its bottom on the blackened ground and guarded its torso and head with its arms and legs.


    As it counted on its tenacious chitin to protect itself, the first bullets cut through the wind and collided with its body.


    CRACK


    Its arms and legs cracked after enduring the impacts as pain engulfed its nerves. But it had to hold strong. If it survived, getting rid of the human would be a formality, and with its natural regeneration, only a few days would be needed for its recovery.


    However, the damage it suffered proved to be beyond its expectations. The cracks widened as more bullets collided, forcing it to grit its teeth so hard that its mandibles broke under the force. Yet it knew the barrage would be over after one more second.


    SCREEEEEEEEE


    Amidst a thunderous screech, its arms collapsed, leaving its head exposed as the last bullets kept penetrating its libs, pushing the formers further inside the muscles. Light-red blood spurted everywhere, yet it was grinning.


    Despite its suffering, it survived. With a malevolent gaze, it rose on its feet, causing the cracked chitin to crumble onto the floor, and reveal its tissues before focusing all its strength on its legs.


    But, as its eyes locked on the hateful human''s position, it halted its movement and hurriedly scanned the room. Before, behind, on the side, it failed to spot him before it suddenly heard a visceral roar and hastily raised its head toward the ceiling.


    "RAAAAAAAAH"


    Drawing every bit of strength from his muscles until they bulged and his veins grew apparent, Adam bent his knees on the ceiling as he clutched his ethereal radiance with three hands. Then, with a mighty roar, he launched himself at the hybrid.


    However, he knew his speed was lacking. So, he detonated the air behind the mage''s hand and his feet, causing them to burn. But he didn''t care. Empowered by hate and madness, his suffering didn''t concern him anymore. His sole objective was to utterly destroy the creature. Yet, he failed to notice his stylish light blue cape was gone, and ominous red energy condensed in its place.


    BOOM


    Boosted by the blasts, a miniature explosion of light engulfed the chimaera''s head as the spear impaled it through the chitin a split second later. But he didn''t feel the sensation of piercing the brain he experienced against the bear. In a flash, he seized his Beastbane dagger and conjured more explosions as he madly sliced at the abomination, unaware that blood-red tears rolled down his cheeks.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA." His mad laughter resounded as he viciously lacerated its body, causing blood to spew everywhere.


    Simultaneously, the hybrid''s hateful gaze shifted to pure terror as it recognised the human''s expression.


    "Ignatius." Its voice cracked with terror, and its legs trembled as pain assaulted every single corner of its being.


    It screeched in dread and pain as the human unrelentingly punctured its body as if taking pleasure in witnessing its suffering before he sliced its legs off.


    Dropping to the ground, it shakily raised its head, terrified by the mad human''s next move, yet it quickly understood that its sufferings were only beginning.


    "How painful can it be to sense your brain being pierced millimeter by millimeter, and after how long do you think you''ll die?" The human asked as the mist covering his features took the form of a bloody mouth filled with sharp, jagged teeth. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he grabbed the spear protruding from its head with his left hand and sent a blood-red mage hand to collide with it.


    The spear penetrated deeper into its cracked chitin, pierced its skull and stood a few centimeters away from its brain.


    "ARGH! I give up. Please, end me!" It pleaded painfully, wishing nothing more than a swift death. But the only answer he received was to see the human''s bloody smile widen. An icy shiver ran down its spine as the human gradually pushed the spear.


    The next seconds felt like centuries as it screeched again and again, begging as it cried every tear his body could manifest.


    Its pleading and cries sounded like music in Adam''s ears as it relished in his vengeance, a sensation of perverted fulfilment filling his heart. Yet a frown covered his face as the creature twitched madly before dropping to the ground, completely dead. Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire


    He didn''t feel satisfied at all... Then, his red eyes lit up with an idea. He retrieved a talisman from his pocket and stuck it on the creature''s head, his smile reaching his ears.


    "Even in death, you''ll be a slave in my deck, Hahahaha." His mad laughter echoed in the room as the talisman absorbed the hybrid''s soul and faithfully depicted its fearsome appearance.


    Then, he climbed the stairs, his eyes locked on his system''s last notification and entirely forgetting what compelled his fury.


    [Tier 3: Elite Boss: ??? defeated. You have gained 500 experience points.]

 Chapter 176: The Third Trial: A Desperate Search

    Two hours later, in a charred black room covered in blood and chitin fragments, rocks trembled, softly rumbling as a figure rose from beneath with difficulty.


    Octavia''s golden eyes hurriedly scanned the room to locate the chimaera, unaware she had lost consciousness after the terrible collision she suffered. Worse, her body entered into a coma to accelerate her regeneration.


    However, only chaos and devastation greeted her eyes as she worriedly muttered, "What happened? Where are you, Adam?"


    She trembled, imagining the worst, when she noticed the hybrid lying dead before the stairs. She swiftly ran towards it and examined its wounds, her pupils enlarging in fear. How did this fearsome creature end up so mangled? She failed to understand what had transpired.


    Despite her confusion, with a swift motion, she plunged her hand inside the carcass and retrieved a disgusting cluster of cells before putting it in her mouth. Then, she resumed searching for her friend and spotted a clue.


    Her lips quivered as she noticed the bloodied footsteps extending into the sooth-covered ground on the stairs. Pain gripped her heart as she whispered, "Did you abandon me after I became useless?"


    Warm tears rolled down her cheeks as she lamented the potential betrayal. Standing lonely in the room, feeling her cells reconstruct and assimilate the hybrid''s trait, her golden eyes flickered with determination. "There must be a reason! I refuse to believe my judgment was so wrong. I know his heart is filled with light."


    With steady steps, she raced towards the stairs and climbed them as her tears and golden hair fluttered behind her. However, she wasn''t ready to witness the morbid spectacle awaiting her.


    As she reached the last step, she took a brief pause to remember the floor''s architecture. Old memories she wanted to forget resurfaced as she walked on the corridor. She felt the smooth surface of the red tapestries under her feet as the white light of the fluorescent tube shone brightly.


    "I hate this place." She said, a grimace of disgust covering her face before adding, "There are four guarded labs and Ignatius'' living space. It shouldn''t take me long to find him."


    However, her legs couldn''t help but tremble uncontrollably as her sad past flooded her mind and forced her to slow down. She had been dragged through this same corridor dozens of years ago, yet nothing changed except her.


    "Adam... I can''t do it alone... I''m scared." She yelled, sitting against the smooth wall and remembering how she had been tortured and gradually transformed into a bizarre patchwork of creatures. Why her? Why Misha?


    Continue reading on m|v-l''e-NovelFire


    "No! Don''t think and focus on moving onwards!" She roared, trying to fill her heart with courage as she dashed to the first lab. They had made a promise. After exiting the underground complex, they would explore the outside world together. She couldn''t stay behind because of her fears.


    Her speed picked up, and her silhouette blurred as she heavily stomped on the stone slabs hidden behind the red carpet.


    After two minutes, she stood before the lab, where the monster removed her front legs. However, the intricately carved wooden door was wide open, letting the sickening spectacle it held inside its wall in full display.


    Cold sweat covered her back as her eyes trembled at the terrifying sight. Everything was upturned, the walls were painted red, and chitin covered the ground. The hybrids stood in a pool of their own blood, their bodies viciously lacerated as thine lines of frost covered them.


    After a moment to recover, she inspected the three bodies, retrieving the cluster of cells from them to further her evolution before saying in confusion, "That''s not his fighting style, and what are those frost marks?"


    She tried to touch them, only to hurriedly remove her finger. She focused on it, believing it would be covered in frost, yet it looked normal. After musing for a moment, a cold shiver ran down her spine. The sensation she felt could only mean one thing. The frost bypassed the body to attack the mind or something she never considered before: the soul.


    Appalled by the discovery, her natural instincts screamed at her to hurry and find her friend, as something really wrong might be occurring with him.


    She raced to the next lab, only to find it was in worse condition. Dismantled bodies covered in small holes covered the ground. Someone evidently punctured them to inflict maximum pain before ending their life. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She breathed deeply before retrieving their evolutionary cells and swiftly leaving for the last lab, hoping her assumptions were wrong. She knew him. He didn''t fear death or injuries, and his mind was strong.


    However, the gruesome spectacle she witnessed forced her to drop to her knees and cover her mouth with trembling fingers. No doubts were permitted. Adam had fallen...


    Tears welled in her eyes as she stood up and staggered toward the dissected corpses. Her heart sank as she gazed at the frozen organs and retrieved the three last cells required for her evolution.


    As she swallowed them, her skin cracked, and her hair rose to dance wildly in the air. Inside, her body was meticulously transforming, adapting, and rearranging her cells. Her genetic code was rewritten as she achieved total control over her body.


    "RAAAAAAH" A loud scream echoed as every trait she had obtained thus far fused in a complex but harmonious mix. Black chitin covered her body, thin transparent wings sprouted from her back, pincers replaced her hands, tentacles her arms, and multicolored fur grew on her body.


    Yet after a second, everything disappeared, reabsorbed under her cracked skin before she fell to the ground, covered in sweat. But her golden eyes shone with determination as she vowed, "I''ll save you from yourself or die with you. I swear not to let you become like that monster!"


    With those words, her body flashed as she rushed towards the floor''s last room! Ignatius'' living quarters.


    **************


    Simultaneously, in dormitory three, room 207, Julius rose from his cultivation session and gazed at his sleeping brother in confusion.


    "Arun, isn''t big bro turning red?" He hurriedly asked his friend, afraid to be correct. However, Arun''s answer wasn''t what he wanted to hear.


    The boy turned his head and gazed at Adam from another direction, noticing its dim eyes and screamed in fear, "What is that? Why is he crying blood-red tears?"

 Chapter 177: The Third Trial: Souls Decay

    "What?!" Julius yelled, hurriedly outstretching his arm to turn his brother. Yet the terrible face he saw through the mist caused him to shiver.


    Between the bloody tears and the hollow eye sockets, he even wondered if he was the person he liked so much or if it was an imposter. His hands trembled as he embraced Adam''s body tightly.


    With a resolved voice, he exclaimed to Arun, "We need to find Shepard. Something wrong is happening to big bro, and he might be in danger!"


    "Let''s rapidly go!" Arun answered, his eyes trembling in panic and fright as he rushed to the door. His mentor''s transformation terrified him. Even if he couldn''t see Adam''s exact features, the tears flowing on his reddened mist were already too much for his young heart.


    Soon, Julius raced behind him, carrying his brother on his back as he bit his nail in worry. ''What are you doing in that strange place you visit in your dreams?'' The events of four years ago resurfaced in his mind as the situation was eerily familiar. Not familiar... It was much worse!


    In under five minutes, they reached Shepard''s tower and barged in, yelling in distress, "Director Shepard, we need your help!"


    Alarmed by the sudden disturbance, the arcanist asked, his voice laced with exasperation, "I hope it''s something worth my time, kids, or a sanction awaits you."


    Then his gaze landed on his disciple''s reddening figure. His face shifted to seriousness as he asked solemnly, "What happened?"


    However, the answer came from someone unexpected. "He is turning into an evil ghost," Morgan said, leaning on the second floor''s rail and peering at Adam with a frown.


    "Not good!" Shepard exclaimed before readying his spells and adding, "If he is truly falling, as much as I hate the idea, I''ll have to end him."


    Despite his lack of knowledge regarding souls, he was well aware of how dangerous evil ghosts were. Feeding on negative energy and living beings'' souls, their improvement to tier four was abnormally fast. At that stage, they could wipe out entire towns, leaving chaos and death in their wake in a matter of hours.


    Moreover, with his disciple''s talent, he had no doubt he would become one of the greatest scourge their world ever faced if left alive.


    Continue reading on m_v--NovelFire.net


    Upon reaching this thought, with an unwilling grimace, he extended his palm towards the ghost and sadly muttered, "Spell fusion, calamitous typhoon."


    Echoing his soft words, the wind suddenly raged and gathered before his hand. Water materialised and danced with the wind as toxic smoke enveloped the mix. It was a self-created and one of his most formidable spells. Nothing ever survived after being struck by it, even in its miniaturised form. However, his brows furrowed as the two kids moved before him.


    Julius quickly drew his gladius, assuming a battle stance, and declared, "You cannot kill him!"


    Arun stood next to him, his legs shaking before the arcanist, yet his eyes glowed with resolve. "We came to request help, not for you to kill him!"


    None of them wanted to see their reliable friend leave them. They were even ready to fight tooth and nail despite the power gap for his safety.


    The arcanist''s eyebrows twitched in annoyance as he fell into deep thought, considering his options more carefully.


    A tense silence settled as the typhoon raged before his palm. Yet his conclusion remained the same after a minute. Despite the typical madness shared by every evil ghost, Adam was too cunning and sharp. After all, he even struck a deal with the scariest person alive. A feat never achieved before.


    He shivered, thinking of the horrors he would commit and how fast he would master negative energy.


    "Move. I need to destroy him before it is too late." He maintained through gritted teeth.


    "The transformation isn''t complete." Morgane unexpectedly spoke again after stepping down the stairs. "We can still save him." She added, astonishing the boys as she joined them to stop Shepard.


    A glint of hope flashed through everyone''s eyes as the dean asked, "What do we need to stop this vile negative energy from consuming him?"


    "His soul is already half corrupted..." Morgan started, tucking her fingers around her chin as her emotionless voice resounded again, "If we are fast, tier six ghost essence should suffice. If not, we might need a tier seven."


    Upon hearing her words, Julius'' body pivoted in a flash, his calves doubled in volume, and his veins bulged as his feet cracked the marble floor. Then, his figure blurred as he darted towards the college teacher''s dormitory.


    Shepard gazed at the boy''s departing figure in shock, wondering how a mage could be so fast without relying on spells. No one had paid attention to him because Adam had eclipsed this hidden gem''s radiance. But he was sure he felt a vague burst of elemental energies.


    With a shake of his head, he dismissed his observations. The situation was too tricky for him to have distracting thoughts. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I count on you to save him, Morgane," He started before turning towards Arun, and added. "Don''t blame me for my decision. If she fails, I''ll end him."


    Silence engulfed the room once more as he guessed the boy went to retrieve Thaddeus'' ghost essence. Then, he gazed intently at Adam and muttered, "How did you end up in that state?"


    ********


    Simultaneously, a wrinkly man rose from his seat. His spotless white coat fluttered behind him as his lips stretched into a devious smile.


    "Hahaha. Finally! After twenty-eight years, my masterpiece can finally see the light of day!" He roared in mad laughter, his eyes glued on the live footage displayed by the monitor.


    With a forceful spin, he turned, his shiny bald head reflecting the lights as his eyes landed on a row of twenty similar hybrids.


    "Let''s warmly welcome our new friend. After all, he brought our plans forward by a few years." He said, revealing his white teeth in an ominous grin.


    Loud screeches echoed his words as the creatures'' thin wings buzzed to life and carried their bodies towards the room''s entrance.

 Chapter 178: The Third Trial: Misha

    The passage echoed with rhythmical steps as Octavia''s blurry figure raced on the red carpet. Her long golden hair danced wildly behind her, and dust rose from the cracked slabs she stomped on.


    Fifteen minutes later, she stood before the room she dreamed of seeing again yet hated the most. Behind it lay the only exit of the underground complex, but inside her worst memories. Briefly, she closed her trembling golden eyes only to reopen them two seconds after determination blazing like a fire in them.


    "Misha, give me the strength to save him before it''s too late." She muttered before taking steady steps towards the wide-open door.


    As she reached them and faced the entrance, the horrible figure of a blood-red misty entity savagely mutilating hybrids with its dagger greeted her widened eyes.


    "What did that monster create?" She asked, her fingers trembling as her eyes darted left and right before she added, "Where is he?"


    Despite her meticulous scan, she failed to notice her friend in the chaotic room. Only fifteen ravaged and frost-covered carcasses covered the ground, and Ignatius were present.


    Seated on his throne and smiling deviously as he watched the spectacle, the bald man''s eyes glinted in perverse joy as he opened his mouth.


    "You made me wait for twenty-eight years." He said as he stood from his iron throne and raised his hand.


    Following his movement, she saw the five hybrids battling the mysterious creature disengage and fly towards their dead companion. With swift movements, they retrieved the clump of cells she was so familiar with before rushing towards the monster she despised.


    Then Ignatius pressed a button on his throne, causing bright electrical currents to erupt from the ground and ceiling. After connecting together, they formed a lightning cage around the mist-covered creature, imprisoning it.


    She gazed at its interested eyes in confusion, wondering why it was so calm despite the trap before focusing on the main threat, Ignatius.


    "Today, I''ll avenge Misha and all the tortures you inflicted on every animal, monster." She declared, clenching her fists so hard her arms and shoulder joints cracked with loud popping noises. However, she didn''t expect the madman''s answer.


    "Misha? Hahaha. Are you sure she died?" He asked with a meaningful glance, hinting at something before continuing, "Did I mess too much with you?"


    Her eyes narrowed as he retrieved a controller from his pocket, aimed it at her, and pressed a button.


    Subsequently, a powerful electroshock rocked her brain like a jelly. "ARGH!" With a painful scream, Octavia fell to her knees and held her head with a contorted grimace covering her features. Yet amidst the suffering, her eyes widened as she felt a tiny insect-like chimaera move inside her skull and leave through her ear.


    Before she could make sense of the situation, foreign memories collided with her mind like a flood. Fear gripped her heart, and her resolve shook as her instinct screamed that something wrong would happen. Icy sweat covered her forehead as she grappled against the pain to resist the invading images. Sadly, she couldn''t stop them.


    Her eyes gradually closed as she lost herself in the scenes from a past she would rather not remember.


    ********


    The first thing I remembered was a man covered in elegant tight clothes walking towards me with a bright smile. In his hand, a long leather leash attached to a beautiful yellow-coated horse.


    "Happy birthday, Misha." The man said after reaching and handing me the leash with glistening eyes.


    "Yay! Papa is the best!" The excited voice of a young girl sounded... my voice when I was seven.


    I remember this peaceful and happy period, as it was my first meeting with my closest and dearest friend.


    As the scene faded, a new memory emerged, transporting me forward in time to when I was nine years old.


    "Let''s go, Misha. Everyone is ready." The forgotten voice of my father entered my ears before I noticed where he stood.


    With all my strength, I tried to scream, to warn him not to enter that carriage and to take our private jet for our travel to the Ji¨¡nggu¨® empire, but the words I tried so hard to say were left unheard.


    Instead, with my innocent voice, I said, "Thank you, papa! It''s a dream come true to travel with Sunbeam."


    Stay updated with m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    That''s right, everything was because of me. As the only heir of the Voltia industry, my father spoiled me... too much. When I asked him for a rare creature from the distant past called a horse, he offered me Sunbeam. When I asked him to let me travel all the way to the empire on its back, he agreed... What have I done?


    Once more, the scene faded, replaced by the mountainous region bordering our destination. I don''t want to... Please, I don''t want to remember...


    Yet, I''m forced to. Two black creatures I had never seen before attacked my family''s carriage. With a swipe of their hands, they destroyed it, along with the mechanical horses pulling it.


    My poor parents... It''s my fault if they died...


    But I can''t even mourn them as the scene is already changing again. I''m now lying on the nightmarish stone table. Sunbeam is neighing next to me, but I had already given up. The monster had been experimenting on me for weeks already, and I resolved myself to die. Between the tortures and the guilt, why should I stay alive?


    That''s when Ignatius entered the lab with his diabolical plan. I shudder even now as I dread hearing those words again.


    "You can''t die, my precious creation. After all, you are my masterpiece." He said with his disgusting smile plastered on his face before adding. "I wonder what will happen if I mix you with something you''re close to, like that horse, for example. I''m even sure I can add more to the mix."


    After a pause, he continued, "The horse is too tame a creature. I''ll need to ask the government for predatory species. With their survival instincts, even if you try to starve to death, you''ll be forced to eat."


    "Oh, just to be safe, I''ll implant a parasitic chimaera inside your brain to make you forget everything." His hideous smile widened, reaching his ears, and his eyes flared with madness as he continued, "I''ll even give you a purpose! Am I not the kindest scientist on the planet? Remember this: you are the horse. To escape, you''ll have to defeat the chimaeras guarding each floor and evolve.


    That''s the only way." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now I''m seeing him grab the disgusting tiny creature from a tube and slowly push it into my ear. As it crawled towards my brain, tingling my tissues disturbingly, I gazed at Ignatius with lifeless eyes.


    His glistening gaze, accompanied by a mad-filled smile stretching across his face, seared into my heart and soul, and despite the parasite, I could never forget that haunting expression.


    That''s Misha''s story... The story of the sinner who killed her parents and Sunbeam...


    My story.

 Chapter 179: The Third Trial: Desperate Measures

    As the last scene dissolved into her memories and dissipated, Misha''s eyes cracked open with a lacklustre glow. Warm tears gushed from her eyes as she collapsed on her hands.


    "AHHHHHH."


    Desperation-filled wails echoed in the entire floor as the weight of her past settled in. A chaotic mess of regret, sadness, and guilt assaulted her mind and gripped her heart painfully. Yet, Ignatius wasn''t done tormenting her.


    "I almost forgot a detail, my beloved Misha." He started with an affectionate tone before accentuating each following word, "The chimaera you were locked with..." His smile widened, and his eyes became two crescents as he relished revealing the truth.


    "Was based on. Your. Horse. Hahaha. I almost choked while you devored it excitedly. Tsk, when I imagine it never wounded you for the past twenty-eight years, but at the slightest chance, you devored your friend.


    Bahahaha. I can''t stop laughing."


    Misha''s world shattered in an instant. Her heart clenched painfully in her chest, a sickening realisation washing over her like a tidal wave. She bent, bile rising in her throat, as Ignatius''s mocking laughter filled the air.


    "NOOOooooo," Misha screamed in despair as her eyes trembled in self-disgust. Her entire body shook with violent tremors, each retch of vomit a physical manifestation of the horror consuming her from within. Why? Why couldn''t she escape this nightmare? How could such cruelty exist in the world?


    As she grieved, the hideous trapped creature''s deformed voice resounded ominously, cutting through the mad scientist''s laughter.


    Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    "ArE wE dOnE PlAYiNg? MoRe. MOOOOOOOORE!" It roared, its terrifying blood-red mist maw wide open as an icy wind blew in a circle around him.


    The electric bars containing him froze solid before exploding in a rain of glistening Ice shards under Ignatius'' shocked eyes.


    "What an interesting human. How can he use this newly emerged energy source?" Ignatius asked, his eyes blazing with curiosity as he added, "I need to cut him open and find the answer."


    Upon hearing the discordant voice, Misha raised her head with difficulty and gazed in fear at the mysterious creature. She had felt that soul-shattering cold on the creatures earlier. A worrisome realisation settled in her mind as her lips quivered and her right hand clutched her chest. No doubts were permitted as she noticed half a red cape billowing behind him.


    "A... Adam? Is that you?" She asked, her voice cracking as she tried to stand up and muttered, "What happened to you, my friend?"


    As her soft words left her mouth, Adam''s neck instantaneously snapped in her direction, his empty eye sockets scanning her figure with their red lights.


    "FrIeNd... FrIeNd?" His disturbing voice asked before black nails elongated from his fingers as he roared, "I HAVE NO FRIENDS!"


    The air trembled, accompanying his hate-filled words as the temperature diminished and frost covered the ground. Then, without any warning, he hurled his dagger at her face, aiming to pierce her head.


    With widened eyes, Misha moved to the side before the weapon could reach her. However, shock covered her features.


    Boom


    The air on the dagger''s side suddenly exploded, granting it another chance after its trajectory shifted. Death flashed before her eyes as the speeding dagger approached her. The timing was too perfect. She wouldn''t have time to protect herself.


    ''That''s what I deserve.'' She thought as the weapon enlarged in her eyes. I did nothing right in my life. Because of me, Sunbeam... and now you face things worse than death. I''m sorry.''


    As she resigned herself and accepted death, the wind howled as a black figure charged in front of her with its arms crossed before its head.


    BANG


    The dagger collided with the dark chitin of the hybrid before piercing it and leaving frost marks in its wake. Then, carried by its remaining momentum, the weapon pierced the creature''s head, swiftly ending it before dropping to the ground.


    "Shit. Misha, come here!" Ignatius yelled, his face darkening before adding, his eyes burning in ambition. "What a monster! I need his power!"


    With it, his creation''s threat level would triple, no, quadruple. But he needed the girl to stay alive first.


    "Come now. If you work with me, we can stop him!" He yelled again, unwilling to see his hard years of research go to waste.


    Unexpectedly, his words resonated in Misha''s mind. She didn''t care about her life, but she vowed to save him by any means or die trying. Her dead heart warmed as a minuscule spark reignited her determination.


    In a blur, her body swiftly vanished before reappearing in front of Ignatius, pursued by a raging gust of wind.


    Her unnatural speed caused Adam to tilt his head in confusion. Then, he opened his maw and said, "StAtUs."


    [Tier 3 Elite ???: Nyxothrix. You have gained 100 experience points.] x25


    LVL: 7


    Exp: 1800/2560


    HP: 434/434


    Vitality: 43.4->44.6 S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Strength: 44->45.2


    Agility: 44.4->77.6


    Intelligence: 50.4->51.6


    Free attribute points: 16->0


    Note: Soul is damaged. Remaining time until turning into an evil ghost: 2 hours... That''s what you deserve.


    Acting on his earlier thought, he invested all his points in agility to eliminate his most glaring weakness.


    Simultaneously, Misha said, "I don''t trust you, Ignatius. But right now, stopping him is all that matters."


    With a wide grin, Ignatius ordered, "Offer her your cells."


    The four remaining hybrids trembled briefly before raising their hands and piercing their chitin. Next, they extended their bloodied palm towards her, holding their evolutionary cells before collapsing to the ground, dead.


    "These twenty cells will shatter the final barrier, and you''ll reach the Chimaera queen realm." He explained, revealing the fifteen cells retrieved earlier. The final one was from the chimaera, who had stopped the dagger. He cleverly retrieved it before asking the other hybrids to hurl it before her.


    Then he added, "You''ll become an entirely new living species. I don''t have the exact data, but your strength should double at least."


    Misha gazed at him, her golden eyes scanning his every move. How could her situation be more ironic? Fighting his only friend with the help of her worst enemy...

 Chapter 180: The Third Trial: Ignatius Victory

    Despite her hatred for him, No one knew her body''s workings better than Ignatius. If he was confident she could become twice as powerful after evolving, it had to be true.


    "Quick! He is moving!" Ignatius urged as cold sweat dripped from his forehead. His life couldn''t end like this! His ambitions were far from fulfilled, and he still had much to discover through his experiments and research. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing his words, Misha made up her mind. She collected the four cells from the hybrids before approaching him with heavy steps. Resolve but also burning hatred flashed in her golden eyes as she extended her left hand and grabbed the remaining cells before smiling at him.


    This slight sign reassured Ignatius. Sure of his survival now that the strongest of his creation joined his side and was about to prove how adaptable the human body was, he proudly declared, "Good. With your coopera... ARGH!"


    The taste of blood filled his mouth as he glared at the girl with a wicked smile despite her arm traversing his body. Silently, he closed his eyes as the insect-like chimaera left his right ear.


    "Even when death knocks at your door, you still have that revolting smile plastered on your face," Misha said in disgust before retrieving her bloodied right hand. Following his instruction was one thing, but working with him after everything he''d done to her and Sunbeam? Unthinkable.


    "Rot in the hell you belong, monster." She said before swiftly devouring the twenty evolutionary cells and gazing at Adam, unaware that the insect-like chimaera was hiding beneath one of those.


    As they slid down her throat, a warm and soothing sensation enveloped her body, and her eyes brightened. Detailed animal and insect figures flashed through them as her brain adapted to their natural traits and forced her cells to rearrange themselves.


    However, midway through the process, a disturbingly familiar voice echoed in her mind.


    "My dear Misha, did you take me for a fool?" Ignatius said mockingly before continuing, "With all the resentment, why would I let you approach me? Everything was planned idiot, Hahaha."


    Her eyes widened in terror as she asked in dread, "What is happening?"


    "Nothing much. I just used my brain parasite to displace my consciousness to your body. Why do you think I left it in your brain for so long?" He roared with laughter as he continued his explanation, "Every piece of my plan fell in its place! I can finally leave this old, weakened body to become this planet''s most fearsome being."


    That was Ignatius'' true objective. Create powerful chimaeras? Why would he if he was doomed to die from old age? That was why he abandoned his research on insect-based hybrids despite their success and returned to researching humans and beasts.


    As the years passed and the bodies piled in the lab, the government retracted its support and refused to send him more human materials. That''s when he found the travelling Misha.


    As he remembered this long journey, his voice happily sang, "Thank you for your hard work. I''ll take good care of your body."


    "No! I won''t let you!" She screamed, her voice, filled with defiance, echoing through the chamber. Despite her vigilance and swift actions, he still caught her off-guard. Desperately, she scanned her body to locate the bug and tried to tighten her muscles, ready to crush it.


    "It''s useless. Your body is rewriting your genetic code to adapt to the foreign attributes. You won''t be able to control it." He answered, his voice dripping with mockery as he proceeded to parasitise her consciousness.


    "AHH!" With a harrowing cry, she held her head in pain as she felt her thoughts'' manifestation gradually slowing and dissipating.


    Amidst her suffering, a bitter smile stretched her lips as her ultimate thought manifested with difficulty, ''Until the end, I couldn''t do a single thing right. I hope... you recover... my friend...''


    With those words, she lost all sensations, and her eyes'' light faded.


    However, her body kept its masterful work, racing and breaking through the last barriers to reach the chimaera queen realm under Adam''s eyes.


    As Misha''s transformation unfolded, Adam halted all movement, his gaze fixated on the spectacle before him. Despite the apparent madness in his eyes, a calculating gleam shone through. "BoDy? FuSiOn?" His voice, though discordant, echoed with a perverted curiosity as his twisted thoughts resurfaced. "Me InSiDe... WoRk?"


    In his depraved mind, he still had to look for a body, so he first tried to insert his soul inside the hybrids. Yet, since he was corporeal in the dream place, his efforts proved futile. Left with no choice, he cut them open and attempted to enter inside. But even that approach failed, forcing him to give up before witnessing this scene.


    Enjoy new adventures from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net


    Chaotic thoughts collided in his mind, converging to birth a single question. If this body was peculiar enough to transform, could it accept him?


    "mE TrY," he declared, his misty maw broadening into a disgusting smile and his steps carrying him to Misha as her golden hair turned violet.


    Then, her body gradually changed. Her face became more masculine, her forms more straight, and her muscles more pronounced.


    "HAHAHA!" She rose to her feet with a burst of madness-filled laughter as her skin secreted dark chitin, shining like plate armor on her entire body. Feathered wings and terrifying tentacles sprouted from her back as her legs arched and her feet mutated into deadly talons.


    "That''s how you use this body, my dear Misha." Ignatius'' voice echoed as sharp claws extended from his hands, completing the transformation before Adam''s curious eyes.


    "I must thank you for your help, friend. Without you, I would have needed to truly break her mind for her to cooperate and eat the last cells." Ignatius said, closing and opening his fists, relishing his newfound power before adding with an innocent smile, "How about being dissected by the world''s best scientist? It is an honor, trust me."


    "i''M ThE bEsT sCiEnTiSt iF I WaNtEd To bE oNe," Adam answered before his eye''s red light ominously intensified after he caught a detail in his words.


    The temperature dropped as he drew a mouthful of oxygen and roared, freezing the water in the air and causing ice shards to fall to the ground, "I HAVE NO FRIENDS!"

 Chapter 181: The Third Trial: DeAd mEnS wOrDs ArE IrReLeVaNt

    Following his hateful roar, Adam dashed towards Ignatius, his empty eye sockets dripping blood as layers of frost encased his right fist.


    He didn''t know why, but he hated this word and would swiftly annihilate anyone who dared to pronounce it in front of him.


    As he drew closer, Ignatius'' smirk widened at the creature''s foolish decision. His golden eyes glittered excitedly as he said, "With your control over that new energy, you should have stayed at range. What a fool!"


    His violet hair danced in the wind as his figure blurred, leaving an afterimage behind. The noise of cracking slabs echoed under his forceful steps as he reached Adam in a flash. Then, he swung his fist in a wide arc, aiming at the head.


    Surprisingly, Adam''s glowing eyes followed his movements and placed his left hand on the fist''s trajectory.


    Boom


    Widening his eyes in astonishment, Ignatius strained his muscles, forcefully halting his movements right before the detonation. Subsequently, his pupils'' shape turned into that of an eagle''s eyes as he scanned through the flames to locate his opponent.


    Yet, before he could, he heard Adam screaming, "I CAN SEE YOUR MOVES!"


    Unfazed, he answered, his voice dripping mockery, "And what good would that do? Friend."


    Since the creature flared twice after hearing that word and seemed to hate it, he would use it to destabilise him and expedite the fight. However, Adam''s answer was far from the expected result, as he remained silent and pointed his hand toward the ceiling.


    His red cape billowing behind him ominously expanded, reaching three-quarters of its original mana counterpart as negative energy condensed into a giant ice pillar above him. Then, with a snap of his fingers, hundreds of ice bullets materialised behind him along two blood-red mages'' hands.


    "DeAd mEn''S wOrDs ArE IrReLeVaNt." He declared, a smirk covering his misty features. After all, he had already experienced four years of constant provocations and subconsciously knew how to deal with them.


    As the deadly attacks approached, Ignatius'' eyes widened in shock, and his mind raced in yearning. The unleashed energy proved more potent than anticipated, fueling his resolve to study and gain control over it.


    With crazed eyes, he looked at the descending pillar and the bullets closing in before using his tentacles to cover his body in a ball. Unafraid of the attacks, he took his time to ponder his next moves as the first bullets collided with his defence.


    "Despite his madness, he still adapts and learns rapidly." He analysed, his brow furrowing in thought. "I''m too impatient to study his body. I should take my time to adapt to mine and collect data on this energy usage first."


    Then, his tentacles tensed as the massive ice pillar collided heavily above him, forcing him to focus on the situation.


    The ball forming his defence caved in under the terrible weight, menacing to crush him in the next second. Yet, the incredibly durable tentacles held firm until the pillar''s momentum died down.


    Grinning after witnessing his undamaged limbs, he retracted his tentacles enough to create a small opening before cutting the wind with a swift swing of his sharp nails.


    BOOOM Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    Dust rose as the cleanly sliced parts of the pillar collided with the ground in a cacophony of shattering sounds around the opening ball.


    Free from the weight of the pillar and unwounded by the bullets, Ignatius retrieved his tentacles and burst into laughter as he looked at the creature and said, "My dear monstrosity, shall we have some fun?"


    In response, Adam''s smile turned malevolent as he said amidst high-pitched, mad laughter, "CoMe PlAy."


    Unfazed by his unsuccessful attacks, his objective was still partially accomplished. After all, the frost accompanying his strikes was more than a mere elemental attribute.


    However, his expression grew serious upon witnessing Ignatius outstretch his right palm, from which a big spike protruded.


    "Like projectiles? Take mine." The man said, amusement lacing his voice as he unleashed the spike with inhuman speed.


    Despite his increased agility, Adam failed to follow the projectile''s movement. As the wind howled, causing his ears to buzz, he instinctively focused his negative energy in front of him in a familiar shape.


    Instantaneously, layers of frost-covered, blood-red, diamond-shaped constructs materialised before him a second before crushing sounds echoed in the room.


    One by one, his defences shattered under the terrifying spike. Yet, they fulfilled their role in slowing it down and revealing its trajectory. With minimal movement, he sidestepped before bending his knees and racing towards Ignatius.


    With contempt in his eyes, the chimaera shook his head at Adam''s repeated irrational decisions, unaware that he was more than a highly adaptable foe.


    "My body is perfect, and melee is my domain, idiot!" He exclaimed before controlling his tentacles to wrap around his right arm like monstrous fleshy gauntlets. Then, with a powerful rotation, he swung it towards the fast-approaching but slow weakling.


    However, his face darkened as freezing-cold fingers clutched his feet, disrupting his lower body''s movements. With a frown, he peered down and noticed the two red hands trying to freeze him.


    As his scientific mind distracted him from the incoming threat, forcing him to search for the source of the problem, Adam re-summoned his Beastbane dagger in his left hand before propelling himself forward in a spinning motion.


    By a hair''s breadth, he passed below the tentacles-covered arm and viciously lacerated it with his chilling dagger.


    Alas, the weapon was of the first tier, created from bears'' and wolves'' fangs. Against a tier-four body, it failed to inflict the expected damages. Yet, Adam''s red eyes glinted in satisfaction as the cold pervaded the mighty tentacles.


    Feeling the painless impact of the strikes, Ignatius raised his eyes and gazed at the creature provokingly. "You wield such mysterious power, yet you are so weak." He said as he stomped his feet to obliterate the hands before adding, "Your attacks can''t penetrate my defences, and it would only take me one hit to end your life."


    After a brief pause, his smirk reached his ears as he added, "I know! Strike with everything you have. I won''t move or retaliate."


    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 182: The Third Trial: Malevolent Symphony

    After enduring the collapsing pillar, colliding bullets and dagger''s slicing, he had total confidence in his body, believing nothing in the world could breach it, not even plasma cannons. Realising this, his malevolent traits resurfaced. He liked nothing more but to see others fall into despair, their cries of sadness akin to music to his ears as he savored the collapse of their psyche.


    Just imagining the creature''s supplications after trying everything but failing thrilled him beyond measure. With his signature smile and an exaggerated gesture, he taunted, "Come! Attack me!"


    As his words echoed in the room, and Adam''s eyes blazed with ridicule, Shepard''s worried voice lingered in the college''s tower.


    *****


    "How can we help you, Morgane?" He asked earnestly, wishing nothing more but to save his last disciple from his desperate transformation.


    With her emotionless blue eyes, the girl answered loud enough for everyone to hear, "Distribute the essence evenly and infuse it into his soul."


    With a nod, Shepard took the tier-six ghost essence from Julius'' hand. Then, using his mana control, he meticulously dispersed it evenly into Adam''s soul.


    After five minutes, he scanned the ghost with his grey eyes as sweat dripped from his forehead. Confirming his work was flawless, he proceeded with the infusion by gradually making the foreign essence resonate with Adam''s.


    The operation drained him despite his quickness, requiring precise movements because of the delicate nature of souls. The slightest mistake in the process could cause it to collapse, resulting in his disciple''s death.


    Five more minutes later, he stepped back, his mana reserves half empty and his forehead glistening with sweat. "I count on you, Morgane." He said tiredly, looking at her with hope.


    The girl''s red hair fluttered in the wind as she stepped towards Adam.


    Without a second''s delay, she placed her hand on him and used her affinity to meld the infused essence with the ghost''s.


    Minutes slowly passed by as the red color of Adam''s mist gradually shifted back to grey. Once every limb returned to normal, she sighed in relief before focusing on the last step: the head.


    However, her brows swiftly furrowed as her attempts proved futile, and panic crept across her face. With a trembling voice contrasting her usual taciturn behavior, she said, "He consciously refuses to return to normal."


    A deafening silence echoed her words as everyone paled in disbelief. A single collective question thundered in their minds; What was he doing that compelled him to refuse to recover?


    *****


    Half an hour ago...


    Adam''s eyes blazed with ridicule as he heard Ignatius'' taunts, his mad chuckles escaping him.


    "HAHAHA. FoOl. I''lL TaKe YoUr BodY." He said, jumping back to create distance and re-materialising his destroyed mage''s hands. Then, he placed his dagger on the right and summoned the hateful spear on the left.


    As the spear appeared, sizzling sounds echoed, and light attacked the red hand, trying to burn it. Worse, the stubborn weapon refused his energy, purifying it upon contact and frustrating him. Yet, this time, he would use it as a secondary weapon.


    Under Ignatius'' arrogant gaze, white steam emanated from the dagger as he imbued it with a terrifying amount of negative energy. After all, this madness-filled place didn''t lack it. The only price he had to pay to use it was his sanity.


    Then, locking his maddened, glowing eye sockets with Ignatius'' eyes, he used his mana to collapse the atoms behind the two weapons.


    BOOOOM


    The air exploded as terrifying flames propelled them towards the chimaera, one before the other. But he wasn''t done yet.


    BOOM BOOM BOOM S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Three more explosions rocked the ground, sending rubbles everywhere as the hands slowly detonated, increasing the weapons'' speed further until they disappeared from his eyes.


    An icy shiver ran down Ignatius'' spine as doubts assaulted him. The velocity was just too high. Even he lost sight of the weapons. In a split second, he instinctively erected two tentacles before him like thick meat walls, positioned to defend himself.


    Enjoy new tales from m-v l''-NovelFire.net


    His swift thinking and movements were almost simultaneous, yet the spear already collided with his defence.


    BOOM


    An explosion of blinding light raged against the tentacles as the crystalline spear lodged itself half a centimeter into one. Then, amidst freezing air, the dagger followed, its blade dodging the spear by a hair''s breadth to lodge itself into the wound and releasing its soul-chilling frost into the mad scientist''s body.


    "ARGH!" Ignatius screamed in a mix of shock and pain. Despite its shallowness, his perfect body had been wounded by mere cold weapons! How was it possible? His mind failed to understand it.


    But that was nothing compared to the incomprehensible pain he felt. Gritting his teeth, he lashed his tentacle, sending the weapons flying before scrutinising it.


    "Only a thin line of frost covers it, and there is no sign of frostbite." He muttered in confusion before his face turned pale in fright, and he yelled, "Mental attacks!"


    With his new understanding, he couldn''t afford to be careless anymore and had to end things not to suffer from irreparable damages. After all, the mind was delicate, and he broke sufficiently of them to know recovery was seldom possible.


    "Playtime is over." He solemnly said as he lunged into the air, using his wings to circle the room and gain momentum under Adam''s echoing mad laughter.


    When his speed peaked, he dived like a Peregrine Falcon, his sharp talons reflecting light and aiming for the kill.


    However, disbelief covered his face as one of his tentacles entangled his right wing, causing his course to deviate and his body to crash into the frozen pillar.


    "HAHAHAHA. FoOl." Adam roared as he used his negative energy to manipulate the pillar, forming an ice block encasing Ignatius.


    Since the fight''s beginning, every move and every attack aimed to use his evil ghost''s trait to destroy his opponent''s soul. With his adversary trapped in his ice block, victory was guaranteed.


    As his smile widened, the frozen Ignatius focused on scanning his body, enduring the cold invading his soul, or rather Misha''s. After all, he was only a consciousness parasitising her body.


    ''What is happening?'' He thought after his analysis. His body was in perfect condition, so why? Why did his tentacle suddenly move?


    As his questions thundered in his mind, a hate-filled voice suddenly answered him.


    "I won''t let you win!"

 Chapter 183: The Third Trial: Twisted Transformation

    "I won''t let you win!" Misha''s voice thundered in his ears, her words filled with defiance and resolve.


    She didn''t understand much, but she had suddenly been jolted awake by freezing pain, forcing her slumbering consciousness to awaken.


    "Give me my body back!" She roared, wrestling to regain control of her limbs and trying to locate the bug.


    "Shut up, idiot! It''s already too late. I meticulously changed your brain structure for twenty-eight years, all to control you." Ignatius roared with rage as he found the culprit. Then he added, "If I can transfer my consciousness here, I can also expel yours!"


    With a swift command, the brain chimaera began its work and gathered specific brain cells and neurons in its small pincers, causing Misha to panic.


    Decisively, she decided to collapse her body and kill the monster before being expelled. Gathering her focus as her sensations diminished, she forcefully broke down her own genetic code and rewrote it, combining various beasts'' parts into a chaotic mishmash.


    Alerted by the starting transformation, Ignatius screamed in hate, "I made your body, bitch! Even if you burn your genetic code to the ground, I''ll rewrite it in seconds."


    Misha''s fading voice mockingly echoed as the brain chimaera gathered the last cells. "I wonder how long it''ll take you to untangle the mess I made."


    "AHHHH." With a terrifying roar, Ignatius'' body convulsed and swelled grotesquely as bestial features combined in a horrifying patchwork.


    Amidst shattering sounds and a rain of ice shards, giant paws took his legs'' place. Multi-coloured fur grew along with claws and talons in a bizarre fusion.


    "You''ll pay for that, MISHA!" He yelled with bloodshot eyes, his mind focusing on controlling the process the best he could under Adam''s astonished gaze.


    Dangling his head to the right, he watched the scene with interest, wondering if the soul damage he inflicted had driven his enemy mad.


    His glowing eyes widened as he witnessed the human''s torso swelling and contorting. Thick layers of leather, covered in scales and hairs, sprouting. Yet, even in his deranged state, he struggled to comprehend what followed.


    Long, violet tentacles emerged from the man''s arms, culminating in large, shining black and red pincers. Yet, the most disturbing sight was witnessing Ignatius'' head expanding into a giant, secondary torso.


    Clawed gorilla arms sprouted from it in a disgusting shower of putrid liquid as twelve wings, mixing leather and feathers, extended and flapped on his back, causing dust and ice to rise everywhere.


    Lastly, to his horror, a monstrous head emerged, featuring a mix of a bear''s jaw covered in scales, shark teeth, and eagle eyes, completing the grotesque metamorphosis.


    Immediately, he abandoned all thoughts about possessing this seven-meter-tall, disgusting body. His subconscious couldn''t accept it. Scratching his head in disappointment, he noticed the monster shove a finger in his ear and retrieve a minuscule insect.


    "Witness your failure, stupid girl. How do you feel after even your last effort proved vain?" The monster said, his voice filled with hate. Then, he added, his eyes burning with wrath, "Wait for me to be done. I''ll find you a new body and experiment on it for years."


    As the dust settled from Ignatius'' grotesque metamorphosis, Adam''s attention shifted swiftly, his interest on the insect. Chaotic thoughts collided in his mind as he wondered why the monster spoke with it before a realisation struck him like a thunderbolt. He was sure he had seen it exiting the infuriating woman''s ear earlier.


    "ImPoRtAnt?" He questioned, dangling his head to the left as he reviewed the previous events carefully. Before her transformation, he was confident he spotted an object leaving the hybrids'' leader''s ear, too.


    "InSeCt StEaL BoDy." He said, his eyes glowing with delight as a new solution appeared. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    Not wasting a second, he bent his knees and destabilised the atoms under them.


    BOOM


    Two explosions resounded as he propelled himself towards the angrily screaming monster. The soles of his feet burned, and the wind howled in his ears. Yet, he was unfazed, his gaze fixed on the insect. Reaching his target in a flash, he snatched the bug mid-air from Ignatius with his left hand.


    "Annoying pest! I played with you a little, and you think you can do whatever you want?" Ignatius'' ugly face contorted in rage. Everything spiralled out of his control, and he hated it.


    With his eagle''s eyes fixed on Adam''s body, he lashed his tentacle, cutting the wind like a whip and breaking the sound barrier.


    The red pincer passed through the thief''s right arm, slicing it at the shoulder as bright red blood cascaded from the amputated limb.


    However, Adam nonchalantly caused a minor explosion to detonate, using the blast to push his body to the ground and cauterise the wound.


    Then, with intense joy filling his heart, he gazed at the creature and swiftly guided the insect towards his ear, shoving it inside.


    "I WILL HAVE A BODY, TOO. HAHAHA!" He roared in laughter, his deranged mind convinced his long quest was finally over, and unaware Ignatius gazed at him in confusion.


    "What is this fool doing?" He asked, his lips stretching into a devious smile as an idea formed in his mind. "Misha, my dear Misha. I found the best way to punish you." He added as he clapped his giant hands. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Responding to the clap, the brain chimaera began its work, moving its little pincers to integrate Misha''s consciousness into Adam''s brain. After all, what better punishment for someone who cared for her friend than to make her occupy his body?


    However, the procedure wouldn''t be as swift as it had been for him. He estimated the parasite would take approximately five minutes to adapt the man''s brain to her.


    In amusement, he said, "Let''s play a bit more," swinging another tentacle towards Adam''s left leg. After all, he only needed him to be alive, not in one piece, to torture Misha and force her to analyse the man''s strange energy.


    "We really make the best duo, my dear Misha." He said, laughing like a madman, his eyes burning with a mix of anger and perverse joy.

 Chapter 184: The Third Trial: A Voice in the Chaos

    "Dodge!" a panicked voice echoed in Adam''s ears, distracting him from his jubilation and causing him to collapse the atoms before him. Propelled by the explosion, he felt wind pressure cut his back before he rolled onto the ground. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    SNAP


    The sound barrier broke as the tentacles collided with his last location, raising dust and rubbles as a deep crater formed on the sturdy slabs.


    Winds blew Adam''s red mist wildly, menacing to reveal his form and causing his body to roll further away. Enjoy exclusive content from m-v l''-NovelFire.net


    "Witness my perfection!" Ignatius gloated, pleased by the devastation his attack provoked. Then, as Adam jumped back on his feet, he struck again with three tentacles.


    "Overhead and from the left!" echoed the voice in Adam''s ears, urging him into action. Uncertain of its origin, he perceived it as another fragment of his own mind, aligning to confront the monster.


    Trusting the voice, he ducked to the right in haste, his eyes glowing with fury. "DON''T DISTURB ME WHEN I CAN FIND A BODY!" He roared, drawing negative energy like a vacuum.


    His blood-red cape extended to reach ninety percent of the original''s size as he pointed his hand towards Ignatius.


    Behind him, red bullets emanating blood-chilling frost materialised one after the other until their numbers reached a hundred. Yet, he wasn''t satisfied. Drawing inspiration from forgotten memories, he changed their forms. Emphasising the sturdiness and sharpness of the heads, he shaped them into sleek, aerodynamic arrowheads.


    With their stabilising fines at the back, their velocity and design, the penetration potential of these projectiles would, by far, be higher than sniper''s bullets.


    Then, with a mighty shout, he controlled them to spin at terrifying speeds, enhancing their stability and penetration further before releasing them like cannonballs.


    A cacophony of loud and distinctive whoosh resounded as the air parted. Turbulent airflow rippled in their wakes as they closed in on the gloating Ignatius.


    Plasma cannons didn''t scare him, much less mere arrowheads. Moreover, despite its sickening looks, this form was a pure condensation of nature''s might and was much more durable than his human-looking body.


    His smile widening, he opened his arms wide, welcoming the pitiful arrows as they shattered like glass against his torso and limbs.


    "It doesn''t even tickle, boy. Let me show you what real projectiles should look like." He declared, his voice laced with pride and joy as he crossed his arms and tensed his muscles. Terrifying spikes eighty centimeters long sprouted from his skin. Then, releasing his muscles like springs, he swung his arms open, propelling them in a barrage akin to a rain of spears in every direction.


    The room''s lights dimmed as the projectiles engulfed Adam in their shadows. Yet, his eyes fearlessly scanned them, searching for a path to salvation.


    "Half a step left. Bend your right knee thirty degrees. Raise your arm..." The voice, more distinct, suddenly spoke again, aiding him in this desperate situation.


    With its guidance, he danced nimbly in the middle of the barrage, moving his limbs at complex angles under Ignatius'' widening eyes.


    His smile turned into a frown as Adam avoided his attacks with unnatural instincts. "Something is wrong." He muttered, using his sharp eagle eyes and hearing to scan the man''s body. Yet, he failed to find anything out of the ordinary.


    "Is he blessed with beast-like instincts?" He mused, once more confused by his weak opponent''s resourcefulness. After all, despite not going all out, Adam held quite well, only losing his right arm and being superficially sliced by the wind pressure. Yet, his consciousness would soon be replaced by Misha''s.


    As the spikes collided with the chamber''s walls, causing them to crumble, Adam stood unwounded in the middle of the chaos. With a smirk, he raised his head to gaze hatefully at Ignatius before charging at the monster, his Beastbane dagger in hand.


    "Rotate to the left!" The voice kept guiding him, becoming increasingly clearer as he dodged the incoming tentacles before reaching the seven-meter-tall Ignatius.


    "Aim for his paws and lower abdomen!" It said again, sounding excited.


    Rapidly, Adam slid to the ground, dodging another tentacle before rising to his feet and focusing his energy on his dagger.


    An ominous, red vibrating aura encased the chilly blade, increasing its penetration before he raised his left arm and struck the first paw. Piercing through the fur and leather shallowly, the dagger drew blood.


    "Continue until you reach his heart." The voice said before adding. "This monster needs three to aliment its body. I left two in its chaotic lower parts!"


    With clear instructions and vengeance at arm''s reach, wisps of red smoke emanated from his eyes as he swung his dagger, swiftly digging into the paw''s flesh with rage.


    "ARGH!" Ignatius screamed in pain as cold and burning sensations assaulted him through his connection with Misha''s soul and his body. Hastily, he collapsed on the ground, aiming to crush the insect under his terrifying weight.


    However, this action was too predictable. The moment the joint bent, Adam jumped out. Gusts of wind rose and ruffled his hair as he bent forward and manifested an energy wall to resist the pressure for two seconds.


    Then, he jumped on the monster''s bent torso and lacerated the leather between the fourth and fifth vertebrae.


    "His second is behind the bones. It might be tricky to reach it." A feminine voice said, causing Adam''s movement to slow briefly. "WhO ArE YoU?" He asked, sure she wasn''t a fragmented part of his mind.


    "Focus on dealing with Ignatius! We''ll talk later." She said sternly before falling silent.


    Simultaneously, Ignatius located Adam through the painful contradicting sensations and roared in fury, "I don''t care about your body anymore, insect. Die!"


    His long, gorilla arms moved with lightning speed in a clapping motion, about to crush Adam like the ant he was. Yet, his eyes widened. The second his movement started, the man jumped and began condensing blood-red energy into a terrifyingly long spearhead.


    As the same red, vibrating aura encased it, the air trembled. Using his control, he made it spin forcefully, drawing air currents in a menacing frost whirlwind around it.


    "WHAT''S THAT?" Ignatius yelled after seeing the menacing construct. Dread gripped his heart as a single thought devored his mind.


    ''It''s stronger than plasma cannons!''

 Chapter 185: The Third Trial: Spear of Doom

    Ignatius'' eyes trembled as an icy shiver ran down his spine upon realising how monstrous the spear was. Despite not being a weapon expert, he understood the basics. Plasma cannon used kinetic energy and heat to deal devastating damage. With them, armor and steel were like butter under a hot knife.


    Yet, despite their high destructive power and penetration, he didn''t fear them. So why were his instincts yelling to dodge the spear, no matter the cost?


    Panic contorted his grotesque features as realisation struck him. "It is stronger than plasma cannons!" He exclaimed in panic, scrambling as far as possible from its conjuror. His three hearts raced, and every fiber of his body tensed as he subconsciously raised his tentacles and wings in a desperate attempt to protect himself.


    Alas, Adam was only half a meter away, still suspended mid-air and ready to shoot at any moment. The mist covering his features parted, revealing a blood-curdling demonic smile as he drew inspiration from old legends to baptise his new technique. "GUNGNIR!"


    BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM


    Four devastating explosions echoed in the air, blasting Adam towards the ground and propelling the spear with appalling speed.


    The wind raged, announcing the impending calamity descending upon the world for a second before...


    CRACK


    As gravel rained down and rocks cracked, the ground suddenly exploded, revealing the winding corridor of the second floor a meter away from Ignatius. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A deafening silence engulfed the chamber as Adam swiftly stood up and peered at the chaos his attack created before turning his head towards the monster.


    "AAAAAAAAAAH!"


    His smile broadened to reach his ears upon glancing through the massive hole in Ignatius'' bent torso as the monster''s screams echoed like music in his ears.


    Then, the seemingly suspended time resumed its merciless course as a river of disgusting thick blood flowed down Ignatius'' torso, flooding the floor in purple.


    "W-What was that?" The feminine voice stuttered in complete disbelief. She had a basic understanding of Adam''s strength. Yet, he kept proving her wrong despite his crazed state.


    "MaGiC," Adam answered, his brows creasing into a frown. The voice appeared after he inserted the insect in his ear. He was certain. Did it mean someone was trying to steal his body?


    However, his thoughts were cut short as Ignatius roared, "Misha! Take control of his body, now!"


    Never had he felt such pain. The spear had obliterated everything it passed through, including his vertebrae and heart. But the genuine pain came from the frost assaulting him through Misha''s soul.


    Upon hearing his roar, Adam''s frown depended. Did he make an error with the bug? Unsure and threatened, he swiftly conjured a mana hand, making it phase through his head and crush the bug.


    Simultaneously, focusing on healing the wound, Ignatius gritted his teeth in hatred. His link with the chimaera brain vanished, depriving him of his contingency plan. Now, he had to either kill the man or tempt Misha enough for her to cooperate with him.


    Find more adventures on m-v|-NovelFire.net


    With one solution appearing easier than the other, he yelled again, "If you take over his body, I promise to create a new chimaera queen for you! Help me, Misha."


    However, only silence answered his plea as Misha''s voice echoed in Adam''s mind.


    "Don''t listen to him. He is panicking after realising he can heal his wounds but not his heart." She said, simultaneously detaching one of her cells from Adam''s brain and using it to devour the dead chimaera. Then, she added, "He won''t be able to sustain his body if you destroy the heart in his left paw."


    "GeT OuT oF mY HeAd," Adam answered, his eyes widening after hearing her voice again. Didn''t he kill the insect? So, how could she still talk to him?


    However, Ignatius'' voice resounded hatefully again as new flesh grew, closing the wound before new skin covered it.


    "Fool! Die with him, then!" He exclaimed in a mix of fear and hate as the ground trembled under his paws. Subsequently, he raised his lower torso''s tentacles and lashed them all simultaneously. A massive wall of meat covered the ceiling, obscuring the light as they fell on Adam''s location.


    "Nooo!" Misha howled in sadness before adding miserably, "We were so close to beating him..."


    The battle was essentially over, and she knew it. Adam wouldn''t survive the widespread strike, and his defences would never hold on. Yet, instead of seeing him panic, she heard him roar in mad laughter.


    "HAHAHA. COME, MONSTER. EVERYTHING YOU TRY TO DO TO ME, I''LL DO IT TO YOU FIRST." He declared with his hand raised defiantly towards the ceiling.


    Instantaneously, many red projectiles aiming upward appeared around him. Blades, spear tips, arrowheads, every single one of them encased in vibrating negative energy and emanating frost.


    They spun rapidly, gathering wind as he screamed excitedly, "GATE OF MYSTICAL ARSENAL!"


    With his shout, the weapons came to life, cut the wind, and confronted the terrifying tentacles in a silent collision, causing a downpour of purple blood in the chamber.


    However, why wait for the resolution of the clash? Now that he remembered some vague parts of the stories he liked the most and proved it was possible to draw inspiration from them, he felt unbeatable. Moreover, despite his mana running dangerously low, he still had access to almost inextinguishable negative energy.


    Without a single glance at the tentacles, he materialised another giant spearhead. Repeating the creation process in a flash, the wind roared as he depleted his remaining mana to propel the weapon, aiming for the heart in the monster''s paw.


    Amidst four loud explosions, the wall behind Ignatius exploded in a rain of rubbles as the spearhead drilled a deep hole in its hard surface.


    Once again, Ignatius failed to understand what happened before it was too late. His body lost balance as he tumbled to the ground, and blood flooded from the hole.


    With bloodshot eyes, he screamed in pain and madness, "ARGH! I swear I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 186: The Third Trial: Unity in Chaos

    With two hearts destroyed, Ignatius knew his massive body would fail him. His mind raced for a solution as his flesh squirmed to close the wound. Sadly, the complex but random genetic sequence Misha assembled before he expelled her didn''t allow him to alter his form as he wished.


    Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    In an instant, he considered countless solutions, discarding all but one. His only path to survival was to limit his movements, analyse and slowly restructure his DNA. Yet the hateful pest kept bugging him, refusing to die or submit. Worse, he even developed terrifying attacks one after another to pierce his body and thwart his plans with the help of the stupid girl.


    He gritted her teeth in fury, thinking about her actions. Instead of claiming his body, she used her sharp instincts to warn him about his attacks. Why?


    His shark teeth cracked as he failed to understand her illogical reactions. ''Did hate blind her judgment?'' He thought, cursing her for succumbing to her emotions.


    Shattered teeth filled his maw as he raised his head to gaze at his struggling tentacles. They had failed to pass the barrage of vibrating weapons, getting cut before flopping on the ground. To add insult to injuries, pangs of frost assaulted him through the lacerations, adding to his misery.


    Swiftly retrieving them to ease his suffering and noticing only three were usable, he finally glared at the hateful man. Upon seeing his infuriating, devilish smile, his eyes burned with primal wrath. However, a wide grin stretched across Ignatius'' ugly maw as he saw Adam fall to his knees, holding his head with a grimace.


    The red swirling mist covering his body turned grey gradually until it vanished like smoke, revealing the one-armed man. Then, a mad scream echoed in the room as Adam''s red cape billowed behind him, wildly trying to resist an invisible force.


    "WHO TRIES TO MESS WITH MY MIND?!" Adam screamed in rage, focusing on repelling the mysterious purifying energy with all his might.


    Seizing the chance to end the battle, Ignatius swiftly lashed his remaining tentacles at the kneeling man, shouting, "Die!"


    "No!" Misha roared, forcefully controlling Adam''s body to dive to the side. As she avoided the attacks, a chaotic mix of sensations assaulted her consciousness, driving her to the verge of madness in a flash.


    Thankfully, the purifying energy acted as a lighthouse for her shattering mind, guiding the boat of her sanity with a gentle light in the sea of negative energy flowing through Adam''s body.


    "GET OUT OF MY HEAD!" With a blood-chilling scream, Adam decisively gave up on defending his body against the energy, causing his red cape to disperse in the wind. Yet, he fiercely defended his warped mind as he grappled to regain control of his limbs.


    "Calm down! If you stay still, he will kill you!" Misha explained as she dodged Ignatius'' follow-up attacks. However, her words were wasted against the madman.


    As her movements lost their grace and gradually stiffened under Adam''s resistance, a weird idea suddenly formed in her racing mind. Instead of separately controlling his body, could she merge their consciousness using the devoured brain chimaera''s abilities?


    Immediately acting on her idea, she rushed to hide behind the frozen pillar before her cells squirmed and vibrated.


    At the beginning of the merging process, she lost control of Adam''s body, inundated by his thoughts and emotions.


    She felt his rage, hate and yearning as if they were her own, but what caught her attention were the ones hiding behind.


    Fear, guilt and... deep sadness.


    As she delved into his emotions, resisting and comprehending them, the merging process progressed, causing her consciousness to blur until it turned dark for a split second.


    ****


    When she recovered it, she found herself in an old-styled apartment. Her golden hair fluttered as she turned in shock, hurriedly scanning the foreign place.


    Everything reflected in her eyes looked centuries old, be it the primitive computer or the old library filled with physical books.


    Wondering if she was in a museum, her eyes landed on the man rolled on his bed. Her heart tightened as she noticed his sorrowful face and dead eyes fixed on his toes.


    "That''s where you were," she muttered, walking to him. Then, she raised her hand slowly and...


    SMACK


    She slapped the back of his head, screaming, "Wake up, idiot!"


    Startled by the noise and sudden pain, Adam''s eyes glowed for a second before dimming again as he said, "Oh... I''m hallucinating again..."


    SMACK SMACK


    With another two slaps, she angrily answered, "Hallucination your head. Wake up before your own madness kills you."


    However, his state was far worse than she imagined, as his answer saddened her.


    "I''m sorry, Octavia. Like that old donkey, you died because of me..." He said, his body shivering and tears rolling down his cheeks before continuing, "I don''t want to wake up... I don''t deserve to."


    "According to who? I didn''t even die against the guardian!" She replied firmly, understanding what triggered his fall into depravity.


    "You can''t enter my soul sea, Octavia... You are just another illusion." Adam said, turning his back on her and fixing his toes again.


    Her brows twitched, and her lips quivered in frustration as she grabbed his t-shirt and lifted him at eye level.


    "Listen well, idiot. I don''t know a thing about soul seas or whatnot. But what I know is that you became the worst threat to ever exist in my world. Even Ignatius is losing against your madness despite his perfect body. So, wake up before you do things you''ll truly regret!" She said, forcing him to gaze at her glowing, determined eyes.


    However, his eyes slipped to the side as he said in self-pity, "I''m sorry, I''m too scared to see someone else die because of me." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then, become stronger! Not for the sake of power, but to protect your friends!" She said, her hands trembling in emotions before adding, "Don''t give up. You can do it!"


    Upon registering her words, Adam''s sight refocused on Octavia. As her warm tears entered his vision, light returned to his eyes, and his mind raced to understand her words.

 Chapter 187: The Third Trial: The Courage Within

    ''Stronger to protect my friends?'' Her words reverberated in his mind, forcing him to change his perspective as a torrent of questions flooded him.


    "Why did I train for so many years?" He questioned himself, reviewing his journey until inconsistencies in his personality began to unravel.


    His eyes narrowed as a startling revelation dawned on him, prompting the frightening question, ''Who am I?''


    Buzzing noises echoed in his ears as he desperately tried to recall his past on earth. What was his job, what studies had he done, who were his friends and... How did he die?


    In addition, as a fan of literature and animation, how come he never used this knowledge to progress faster? The answer was simple. He couldn''t remember anything...


    The knowledge he always thought he had was only superficial, a decoy to distract him from the truth. The chilling realisation that his life might have been forged gripped him. Or had he been manipulated like a puppet?


    Noticing his trembling hands and terrified eyes, Misha released her grip and hugged him gently. "I''m certain you are good and courageous. You just don''t know it yourself."


    "I don''t even know who I am," he muttered, fear grasping his heart despite her warm embrace. His mysterious situation terrified him. How did he even accept it so easily twelve years ago?


    "It''s ok to be scared. I''m, too. Even Ignatius is trembling in fear. What''s important is to overcome it with our own strength." Misha reassured him before releasing her hug and looking him in the eyes.


    "If you''re unsure about who you are, decide who you want to be," she said, her bright smile chasing the doubts clouding his mind away. Jumping to the worst conclusions wasn''t the answer. There must have been clues he missed.


    Then he remembered a minor detail. Twelve years ago, the system tried to seal his memories but failed. Did he misinterpret the message and, in fact, it succeeded to some extent, but not entirely? Also, why were the notes so targeted and snarky when the system clearly defined itself as an informative tool?


    As questions he failed to consider before, or rather, was prevented from studying, popped up one after the other, his interface suddenly appeared before his eyes, the note entirely different.


    [So... hea... d... Sigh. You don''t need to deal with those questions. Reaching thirteen and reclaiming the boy''s body will answer them all.]


    Upon reading it, his eyes bulged, startling Octavia as he shouted, "Who are you, and why are you messing with my mind?"


    However, the system''s screen stayed silent and vanished, refusing to communicate. Simultaneously, Octavia answered his question.


    With sadness flashing in her eyes, she said, "I''m Misha Voltia. A little girl who caused her parents and friend to die. I''m the human-based chimaera created by Ignatius and..." Her eyes brightened as she added. "Your friend."


    Distracted by her words but swearing to uncover the system''s plans, he asked, "Do I even deserve to have friends?"


    Nodding, she said, "No one deserves to be alone. Remember this: many may like loneliness, but no one can endure solitude."


    Her words made him fall silent. Every phrase she said struck a cord in him, raising questions and pointing out problems in his personality.


    However, they didn''t have time to waste as the conflict was unresolved, and the madness controlling his body was still battling against Ignatius, weakened by the purifying energy.


    "Thank you, Misha." He said, gratitude filling his voice as a small fire ignited in his frozen heart, chasing his fears away. Then, he added with a gentle smile, "Time to wake up and banish this madness for good."


    Echoing his words, the part of his mind that snapped on that tree twelve years ago shook and merged with the ghost essence manipulated by Morgane, mending itself through his growing resolution to face his future challenges with his own strength.


    ******


    Simultaneously, in the college''s tower, Shepard had already materialised his obliterating spell and faced the two boys. Exasperation covered his features and voice as his words echoed solemnly.


    "Move! We did everything we could to save him, but he is already too far gone and refuses salvation. I won''t allow the birth of a scourge." He said, his grey eyes firm. Nothing would change his mind at this point. Adam had to die if he was determined to turn into an evil ghost. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sure he has a reason to resist. Give him some time!" Julius yelled in response, his right arm''s muscles so tensed that the veins bulged like snakes. No matter what or who threatened his big brother, he would protect him, even against an arcanist!


    "Director Shepard," Arun started, gazing at the terrifying typhoon swirling in Shepard''s palm with trembling legs, "Why can''t you wait until he wakes up? We''ll help him recover gradually, even if it takes time." He tried to convince him.


    However, Shepard was adamant and explained in annoyance, "We''ll need a tier seven ghost essence to save him. Don''t you understand the implications behind that rank?"


    Upon seeing the boy pale, he continued, "Where do you want to find an essence coming from a being of the archmage tier? They don''t exist! Or do you want to kill one of the three, turn him into a ghost, and kill him again? If you understand, move, or I''ll knock out the two of you first."


    Realising how impossible it was to help Adam if he turned evil, Arun''s eyes shook. Would his mentor desire such a life? Hesitation filled his mind for a second before he gazed at Julius'' firm stance.


    "I don''t care! You can''t kill him." His friend answered, righteous determination burning in his eyes as wisps of multi-colored energy illuminated his eyes. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    As the face-off climaxed and Shepard moved to end the sterile discussion, Morgane suddenly said, her emotionless voice laced with hints of relief, "He is absorbing and merging with the essence!"


    Echoing her words, everyone turned to look at Adam''s red face in joy and anticipation as the red mist lightened until it resumed its usual grey color and the blood tears faded.


    The recovering figure captivated them, relieving the tension as Shepard closed his hand, snuffing the raging miniature typhoon, and Julius opened his mouth.


    "I told you to wait. You almost killed him for no reason!" He said, his voice reproachful but his face beaming with happiness.

 Chapter 188: The Third Trial: The Final Confrontation

    As Adam''s ghostly form recovered in the real world, the clean essence melded with his soul, overpowering his apprentice-level negative energy with its gentle but powerful tier-six strength.


    Embracing his body, the essence progressed towards his head, finally reaching the deep-seated madness hiding in the snapped corner of his mind.


    Assaulted in its last bastion, the chaotic insanity shook wildly, trying to defend its territory. Alas, it failed to resist. Like the rising tides of the sea, light-grey currents washed over it, scattering and healing the remnants of the craziness spawned by the first trial''s bear.


    Upon feeling the ally he leaned on for so many years dissipate, Adam couldn''t help but mutter, "Thank you... But I can''t rely on you anymore. I must find my own strengths. After all, I don''t want to become the maddest person, even if I can." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he gazed at Misha and said, "I''m glad to learn you survived. Let''s finish Ignatius and leave this complex."


    With a bright smile, Misha nodded. However, guilt flashed through her eyes as she hid the truth and said, "Quickly wake up before he hits you."


    "See you outside," Adam answered, swiftly closing his eyes to leave his soul sea and join her for their ultimate confrontation with the monster.


    *****


    As light greeted his eyes and his sane mind took its rightful place in his body, memories of his actions flooded him. Thankfully, this place was isolated and void of humans. Yet his lips quivered at the disturbing scene of him trying to enter the chimaeras'' frames.


    "..." He didn''t find words to express his disgust. Lost in his thoughts, Adam''s contemplation was abruptly interrupted by Misha''s panicked warning.


    "Move!"


    Instantly reacting, he jumped to the side, avoiding a red pincer connected to a tentacle trying to smash him.


    "You''re out of energy, annoying ant. Give up!" Ignatius''s voice echoed in the chamber, a mix of rage and panic covering his scaled face. Each movement caused his state to worsen as his single heart failed to pump enough blood into his massive frame. With his organs and cells slowly dying, he had to kill the man as soon as possible to focus on recovering.


    Yet, he momentarily fell silent as the man''s cauterised right shoulder suddenly squirmed to life. Under his widened eyes, he witnessed new bones extending before muscle tissues wrapped them. Finally, healthy, supple skin covered everything under Adam''s pained yelps.


    Confused by the sudden regeneration, Adam exclaimed, seeking an answer from Misha, "What''s happening?" However, her silhouette was nowhere to be seen, startling him.


    "I helped you recover. Don''t ask questions and focus on Ignatius!" Misha answered, urgency in her tone as she used her deep understanding and experience to hasten her friend''s arm''s restoration. Then, she added, "Your cape and red energy are gone. You''ll have to fight in melee. Also, be careful! I won''t be able to help heal you again."


    After all, his body needed nutrients to recover, and she had already exhausted them, causing his fat ratio to lower to a dangerous three percent.


    Confusedly, he nodded, wondering how she could help him and where she was. But she was right. It wasn''t time for questions.


    He swiped his right arm before him, seizing the materialising Ethereal Radiance before bending his knees. With a forceful stomp, causing the slabs under his feet to groan, he raced towards the abomination, his mind as calm as a lake.


    As the ant charged at him, unafraid and conscious of his actions, Ignatius swiftly recovered from his bewilderment and roared. "How will you damage my perfect body without that vibrating aura? Fool!"


    He lashed his three tentacles in Adam''s direction, planning to empale the stupid man. Yet, like before, the moment he launched his attack, Adam moved out of their trajectory and resumed his charge.


    "MISHAAAAAAA!" He roared in fury. Everything was her fault. She was the one warning him and the reason for his arm''s recovery. Without her interference, this farce would have ended long ago.


    Rage fueling his movements, he rose to his paws against his body''s warnings and unfurled his twelve wings. Then, he flapped them with broad movements, causing angry gales to rise, blowing dust everywhere. Of course, flying in his condition was out of the question, but it wasn''t what he was aiming for.


    Experience more on m v|l -NovelFire.net


    "Try to dodge this, stupid girl!" He exclaimed as mighty winds assaulted Adam from all directions, raging in his ears and causing him to slow down and struggle against the pressure.


    ''Not good. I can''t push through.'' Adam thought, gazing at the rising tentacles, ready to be launched at him.


    "Don''t resist or try to control your legs." Misha''s voice echoed in his mind softly, her demand astonishing him. Swiftly, he gave up on controlling his legs, thinking she wanted him to be carried back by the wind to dodge the income strikes.


    Yet, his eyes widened in confusion as he felt his legs'' muscles swell like balloons. He failed to comprehend how Misha''s intervention had caused such sudden changes but couldn''t be distracted from the battle and trusted her. Subsequently, his body exploded with terrifying speed as they carried him through the wind.


    In a flash, he covered the distance separating him from the tentacles and spun around them with beast-like grace before finally reaching the monster. Adrenalin pumped in his veins, and a myriad of emotions he had never felt in battle gleamed in his eyes. Yet, his overshadowed greatest trait revealed itself in full splendor as his eyes narrowed in incredible focus.


    Then, his legs swelled once more as they bent and released the tension. Like two springs, they propelled him towards the monster''s head.


    "Your turn. Finish him!" Misha said, her voice filled with hope yet sounding weaker.


    Simultaneously, Ignatius'' eyes widened in fright. His already fast-beating heart pounded painfully in his chest as he hastily swung his gorilla''s arms to swat Adam. In mid-air, and without footing to dodge, even with Misha''s warning, he already saw his victory as his lips curled into a victorious smile. However, what happened next failed to register in his mind.


    Clutching his spear with both hands, Adam struck the incoming arm, using the force of the blow and subsequent explosion of light to propel himself faster towards Ignatius'' lowered eyes.


    Time slowed for the monster as he peered at Adam, simulations of counter-attacks flashing in his mind swiftly. Yet, Adam''s momentum was too high. With gritted teeth, he readied himself to endure the strike and rely on his body''s incredible defences.


    "RAAAAAAAH!"


    A mighty shout echoed in the chamber as Adam''s spear collided with his giant right eye, triggering another explosion of light and piercing one of the weakest parts of his body.


    "STOP! I GIVE UP!" Ignatius shrieked in fear as Adam''s flying body entered and scrambled up inside his socket. He desperately shook his head, attempting to expel the man until he heard his voice.


    "Give up your life, fucker." He answered, defiance burning in his eyes as he charged and cut the tissues blocking his path to victory until the monster''s brain appeared in his vision.


    Then, tensing his muscles, he hurled his spear with all his strength, his joints popping under the strain.


    Misha followed the elegant crystalline spear cut through the air in intense focus through Adam''s eyes. Hope, relief, and accomplishment filled her cells as the weapon lodged itself deeply into the monster''s brain... her brain.


    Then, the soundless world she perceived at that moment recovered its natural right as...


    BOOM


    Ignatius'' skull shook wildly as burning light engulfed everything, his grafted consciousness included. Simultaneously, his towering body fell limply to the ground, cut off from its command center, as a question thundered in his fading mind.


    ''How? How did I lose against a mad ant and a little girl?'' Despite his perfect body, even if Misha messed with her genetic code, his loss was incomprehensible to him.


    ''How, how, how, HOOOOOOOOOW?!'' His mind rumbled with the question, reluctance, anger and disbelief accompanying it until his consciousness turned dark... forever.

 Chapter 189: The Third Trial: A Friend Lost, A Promise Made

    As Ignatius'' monstrous seven-meter body collided with the ground with all its weight, breaking the sturdy slabs, a lone silhouette hurriedly jumped out of its right eye socket. Its brown eyes glowed in satisfaction, and a smile stretched his lips.


    Carried by his speed, Adam rolled upon hitting the ground, scattering the momentum and jumped to his feet.


    "Hahaha. We won! I knew I could be the best abomination hunter if I wanted to." He exclaimed proudly, raising his right fist in victory and scanning the room to locate his friend. "Where are you, Misha?" He added, confused by her absence.


    "I''m... in... your head." She answered, each word spoken with difficulty as she released the memories she had sealed using the brain chimaera''s abilities.


    The missing pieces of his battle with Ignatius and the scientist''s transformation using his friend''s body clicked in his mind, causing his lips to quiver and tears to well in his eyes.


    "No!" He screamed in sadness, holding his head with trembling hands before adding reproachfully, "Why did you hide it from me? We could have found a solution to get your body back!"


    "It''s impossible." She started, her voice gradually growing weaker, "I merged my cells with yours, but your body is already rejecting them."


    Her words echoed in his mind, deepening his sadness as tears rolled down his cheeks. "Don''t die, Misha. Please, you are my only friend," He said, desperate to help her.


    "It''s alright. I accomplished all my objectives by defeating that monster and... saving you." She answered, her voice warm and soothing despite its weakness.


    "Liar! Didn''t you want to explore the world?" He yelled before an idea took form in his mind. "I know! Survive, and I''ll build a human body for you with magic! It''s possible. So, please, hold on."


    However, a deafening silence answered him for a second before Misha said, "I''m sorry. I reached my limit already. But I assure you, I''m satisfied. So, don''t cry too much for me and become the person you dream of... being."


    Her last words were almost inaudible, a whisper in the wind, as the cells she roughly merged with Adam collapsed under his white globules'' relentless assault.


    Afraid by her voice''s weakness, Adam hurriedly called for her, "Misha? Misha?"


    Alas, she was already gone. Only his sorrow and unwillingness resonated in his mind. "Idiot," he muttered, clutching his chest, their short but impactful journey replaying in his mind.


    From their initial mistrust and disdain to their banters and friendship until his fall into madness. Then, her subsequent help and encouragement echoed in his heart, causing him to murmur, "I regret we couldn''t explore the world together and will never forget you and your words. Thank you for everything, my friend."


    Despite his unwillingness, he knew he had to accept her departure to honor her memory. After all, no matter the cost, she unrelentingly tried to help him, knowing well what awaited her.


    Releasing his grip on his chest, he said solemnly, his tears plopping to the ground, as Misha''s radiant smile and golden eyes appeared in his mind. "I vow to become stronger and protect my friends with my own strength. I wish you the best in your journey and hope you''ll reunite with your parents and friends."


    As he bid his farewell to Misha, refusing to succumb to despair after her selfless actions, the system''s transparent screens suddenly appeared.


    [Remaining time: 0:0. Trial has ended.] Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    Subsequently, the ravaged room slowly turned illusory. With a swipe of his eyes, he gazed at the cracked floor, menacing to collapse at any moment, at the deep holes drilled by the mana technique created by his mad version and, finally, at the hateful scientist who caused so much suffering to his friend.


    "I really hope hell exists, for it is the only place you deserve to be in," he spat, condemning Ignatius and wishing for him to suffer wherever he was before remembering something. Swiftly, he retrieved a talisman and dashed to the old man''s body, sticking it onto his head to retrieve his soul. If hell didn''t exist, he''d force the evil scumbag to serve him as a card!


    A second later, everything turned into light particles and vanished.


    Soon, he stood in the middle of the familiar boundless white room, gazing at the changing text, displaying his last kill notification.


    [Tier 4 Mythical boss: Ignatius, The World Devourer defeated. You have gained 2000 experience points.]


    [Boss vanquished while being at a lower level, Xp+100%]


    [You have gained 4000 experience points.]


    He sighed, failing to be happy about the large Xp reward. Despite knowing everything would disappear, he needed time to digest Misha''s departure.


    [Challenger Adam completed the third trial.]


    [Reviewing process and rating it.]


    [29 tier two beast based ??? 32 Insect-based ??? Tier three boss ??? and ERROR.]


    [In-depth analysis of the process.]


    [Error]


    As the messages unfolded gradually before his eyes, Adam scratched his head in confusion, wondering what he did for the tower to glitch. Didn''t it design this whole nightmarish trial?


    "Don''t tell me I did something outside of its expectations." He said, lost about what was happening.


    After five long minutes, during which he fixed his emotions, the tower''s message finally changed, causing his eyes to widen.


    [Extra boss defeated: Ignatius The World Devourer.]


    [No life source detected.]


    [Rating: Impossible to rate... Creating new rank.]


    "... Did I really break the rating entirely?" He said, pondering for the reason until realisation struck him. Ignatius was never meant to be the boss. After all, he was only an old human scientist. It was his actions and relationship with Misha that allowed his transformation.


    However, despite the increased difficulty, he didn''t regret anything. Meeting Misha and defeating the hateful man made him grow mentally.


    [Rating: EX] sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Achievement and title unlocked: Third Floor''s Conqueror]


    [Achievement and title unlocked: The Avenger.]


    Upon reading his two new titles, he facepalmed and said, "Yes, yes. No one cares about those useless stuff. Bring the rewards."


    Simultaneously, the two titles appeared and floated silently above his head.


    The first one, a depiction of a gloomy underground complex filled with abomination, inspired dread with its blood-dripping font.


    The second illustrated a man accompanied by a beautiful, transparent, golden-haired woman radiating warmth and facing a grotesque, seven-meter-tall monster. The font, a blood-red mist, emanated a disturbing sense of violence and madness with its spearhead-like corners.


    Thankfully, he couldn''t see his own floating titles, or he would drop to the ground in shame.

 Chapter 190: Rewards (3)

    [Attributing tailored reward. Scanning the challenger. Boss defeated, rarity increased.]


    [Granting enigmatic rank item to the challenger: Grimoire Beastaria for his rating.]


    Upon reading the item''s rank and name, his lips curled into a smile. So far, the most practical reward he obtained in the trials was his Grimoire Lingua. Of course, the weapons were valuable in their own rights, saving his life many times. Yet, he still preferred the grimoire.


    "Beastaria? Like a beast compendium?" He asked, joy filling his heart. Studying beasts to use morphomancer''s magic was too time-consuming, requiring understanding down to the cellular level.


    Then, his eyes bulged at the unexpected message.


    [Granting mythical rank material to the challenger: Misha''s Genetic Code.]


    In his surprise, he almost stumbled to the ground as anger rose in him. With gritted teeth, he spat, "Change it! Don''t dare desecrate her body more than it had already been."


    However, the tower didn''t care about his complaints or emotions and continued with its rewards.


    [Attributing additional reward for being the first to beat the third challenge.]


    [Granting the tier four legendary weapon Blade of Adaptation.]


    Even reading the weapon''s rank didn''t calm him as he yelled again, "Take her DNA back and don''t dare to touch her body again!"


    Alas, the tower continued, causing him to curse it before confusion covered his eyes.


    [Attributing additional reward for being the first to resolve the third trial thoroughly.]


    [Granting the ??? Egg.]


    "Why did I get an additional reward?" He mused, perplexed, before remembering a detail. The previous messages mentioned the absence of any life after his passage. Was it the way the tower wanted its challengers to complete the trials?


    As he pondered, momentarily setting aside his anger, a single soul in a vast, dark expanse raised its head. Gazing at the sea of transparent individuals briefly, it focused on a small holographic screen, a warm smile broadening on its ethereal face.


    "Already time to return among the living. I didn''t even rest that much." Its melodious voice echoed in the gloomy space before it tapped on the YES box.


    Subsequently, blinding white light engulfed and encased it in a sturdy eggshell before it fell into a deep slumber.


    Simultaneously, in the boundless white room, the tower concluded its reward ceremony with familiar messages, making Adam''s face distort into a grimace.


    [Items granted by the tower are soul-bound. They can''t be stolen, traded or lost.]


    [Do you want to proceed with the fourth floor''s challenge?] S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a sigh, he answered, "Get me out. I''ll never come back!" This time, he was serious. The trial left deep marks on both his heart and psyche, and this emotionless construct had no morals, sending him to this dreadful place.


    Moreover, he realised he had to obliterate any living being in the trial to claim the additional reward. But to do that, he needed thorough preparations.


    Echoing his words, the same magic circle appeared under his feet and enveloped his body in blinding white light, teleporting him in front of the tower''s giant gates.


    Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    Back in Area Eleven''s plaza, he peered down at the four rewards in his hands before walking towards his apartment. ''I''ll inspect them once back,'' he thought when, suddenly, the ground rumbled to life. Gradually, an elegant building emerged in front of his apartment, startling and prompting him to ponder. ''Too big for a habitat, and it looks like a circular bathhouse.''


    Curiosity filled his mind as his legs hurriedly took him to the mysterious structure. In less than five minutes, he reached its intricately carved golden doors adorned by calligraphy.


    "Fusion pool," He read, wondering what could be fused, ideas flashing in his mind. After all, despite their excellent effects, his dagger and spear''s effectiveness proved insufficient, especially against tier-four adversaries. Yet, he didn''t want to abandon them and thought that by fusing them, he could give them a new life.


    Acting on his idea, he pushed the graceful doors open and stepped inside the large interior, gazing at the beautiful marble pillars supporting the high circular ceiling. Then, he looked at the shimmering pool of translucent water in awe.


    Whispering with mystery and power, it reflected the light in a dance of myriad colors, captivating his eyes. After admiring it for a minute, he put his items in his pockets and summoned his trusted partners.


    The Beastbane dagger glinted with a primal aura, and the Ethereal Radiance with pure light as they appeared in his hands. Then, with a broad smile, he threw them in the pool, saying, "I hope you''ll get a new life and continue to accompany me on my journey."


    Expectation filled his heart as the weapons splashed in the mystical waters, causing it to gather and embrace them in its currents. Subsequently, a magical scene unfolded before his eyes as the water dismantled the weapons in their fundamental components before slowly reassembling them.


    However, a message poured cold water on his expectations as he read it in annoyance.


    [Time required for the fusion: one day.]


    "Should have guessed it." He said, smiling wryly before turning to leave. Waiting a day wasn''t that big of a price for an upgraded weapon, anyway.


    After taking his time to scan the plaza, hoping to see someone emerge from one of the habitations in vain, he entered his room and sat on his bed with a sigh.


    Next, he retrieved a tube containing a cloudy solution from his pocket and focused on it to get its description.


    Name: Misha''s Genetic Code.


    Rank: T3 Mythical Material


    Description: Misha''s Genetic Code is a rare and enigmatic substance. It embodies the unique qualities and characteristics of Misha Voltia, a chimaera born of human, beast and insect.


    Properties:


    Increased control: Misha''s Genetic Code grants its bearer enhanced control over their physical and mental faculties.


    Cells reconstitution: One of the most remarkable properties of Misha''s Genetic Code is its ability to facilitate cellular reconstitution. This material enables rapid healing and regeneration of damaged tissues, broken bones, and severed limbs.


    Environmental adaptability: Misha''s Genetic Code confers unparalleled adaptability to various environmental conditions, from harsh climates to hostile terrains.


    Nature''s marvel: Misha''s Genetic Code emits a harmonious aura resonating with the natural world. Its features allow communication with intellectual creatures and beasts and the opportunity to befriend them.

 Chapter 191: Grimoire and Blade

    "Incredible," Adam muttered, impressed by how potent Misha''s DNA was. Sadly, he had no use for it. Still, possessing it warmed his heart a little. It was as if a part of her accompanied him.


    With slow movements, he gently placed it inside his material box, a soft smile stretching his lips as he thought, ''In the end, it''s not that bad of a reward.'' He already planned to meditate and share his future doubts with the tube, even if it sounded stupid.


    "I''ll treat it as your resting place." He said with a nod before putting the box under his bed.


    Then, he focused on his new grimoire, hoping it would be as convenient as his first one.


    Name: Grimoire Beastaria


    Rarity: Enigmatic


    Description: Crafted from the hide of mythical creatures, the Grimoire illustrates the essence of the beasts it encounters. Its cover, fashioned from the black scales of dragons, shimmers with arcane energy, while its thick pages, woven from the tendons of ancient wyverns, pulse with untold knowledge.


    Abilities:


    Read exclusive content at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net


    Anatomical Assimilation: The Grimoire Beastaria passively absorbs the essence of vanquished creatures'' anatomy, imprinting the intricacies of their form onto its pages and becoming a constantly evolving living bestiary.


    Knowledge Sharing: The Grimoire Beastaria shares the collected knowledge with its owner, granting him unparalleled insight into the biology and workings of defeated adversaries.


    "Well..." He said, his eyes gleaming before continuing with a broad smile, "That''s exactly what I needed. Though, I need a body to use the morph, hahaha."


    Happy about his new grimoire, his laughter echoed in the apartment. Despite its limited use before he acquired a body, he could still fill its pages and deepen his knowledge. Moreover, he caught an intriguing detail while reading its first ability.


    "Of vanquished creatures," he said excitedly. He had to try first to confirm, but from the description alone, it wasn''t limited to beast-type creatures but encompassed all of them. Thrilled by the endless possibilities, he affectionately placed it on his table next to his Grimoire Lingua.


    With crescent-shaped eyes, he summoned his new blade, eager to discover a legendary weapon''s features and wondering if it would be a tier-three or four weapon. After all, Ignatius had been a chimaera queen before his defeat.


    Name: Blade of Adaptation


    Rank: T4 legendary weapon


    Description: The Blade of Adaptation is a legendary weapon forged in the fires of ancient chimaera powers. Its sleek, dark design and intricate engravings speak of a craftsmanship long lost to time.


    Abilities:


    Chimaeric Resilience: The blade channels the innate resilience of chimaeras, causing wounds to heal at a hastened rate while making the wielder more resistant to physical damage.


    Morphic Edge: With a thought, the blade can reshape itself to adapt to any combat situation, transforming into various forms, such as a razor-sharp sword, a piercing spear, or a serrated axe.


    Feral Empowerment: Drawing upon the untamed impulses of chimaeras, the blade enhances the wielder''s physical prowess and primal ferocity in battle. Each strike becomes imbued with raw, animalistic strength, increasing damage output.


    Instinctual Insight: Infused with the primal instincts of chimaeras, the blade heightens the wielder''s senses and intuition, allowing him to anticipate opponents'' moves and react with lightning speed.


    "HAH?" A startled scream escaped his lips, his thoughts overwhelmed by the weapon''s extraordinary abilities. Was it the standards of a legendary weapon, or was his outstanding among them?


    He didn''t know but wanted to test them, especially the second one. With trembling hands, he grabbed the leather-covered pommel, analysing the weapon''s length and usage. In its default form, he could either use one or both hands to wield its 80 centimeters dark blade, offering him a balance between manoeuvrability, power and reach.


    Unable to hold back his excitement, he stood up and ran to the plaza like a kid, eager to swing it a few times.


    Stars glowed in his eyes as thirty seconds later, he stood under the red moon of the dream place. Taking the battle stance he developed for his spearman-ship, he visualised his Ethereal Radiance, commanding the weapon to shift to its form.


    Under his amazed eyes, the pommel elongated to become a long shaft while the blade shortened. Soon, he held a dark replica of his trusted spear and said in glee, "Seems like I won''t need to change weapons for a while."


    Then, he swung it, realising how versatile the weapon could be in the proper hands. After all, how surprised would his enemies be after preparing to parry a spear''s strike, only for it to become a terrible war hammer mid-movement?


    "I''ll have to adapt my schedule to include weapon training," He said, his voice echoing in the empty plaza with enthusiasm before adding, "Prepare yourself, Julius! I know I can be the best weapon master if I want to."


    Satisfied by his new item, he tested a few more transformations before heading home, curious about what surprises the last item carried.


    Once sited on his bed, he retrieved the bizarre egg excitedly. He had kept it for last intentionally because of its mysteriousness. After all, it was the first time he received something rankless from the tower.


    He scrutinized the sturdy gold and violet shell until the description unfolded.


    Name: ??? Egg


    Rank: ???


    Description: Remaining time before hatching: [Two Years]


    "???" He opened his mouth in confusion but failed to produce any sound. He had been so excited, only to see question marks everywhere. Worse, he had to wait two years to discover what creature lay inside.


    "Why two years! I want a refund!" He screamed, rolling on his bed in frustration before sighing. "I wanted to keep it as the climax, but it ruined my mood..." He muttered, his shoulders slumped in defeat before dismissively placing the egg under his bed.


    Next, he focused on his last task with a bitter smile. After defeating Ignatius, he obtained 4000 Xp, meaning he had leveled up if his math was correct. Yet, he couldn''t bring himself to celebrate as the requirements for the two next level were absurd. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Status," he said, afraid to see the number of zero.

 Chapter 192: Delving into Mystery

    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: T3 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 8


    Exp: 3240/5120


    HP: 446/446->490/490


    Vitality: 44.6->49


    Strength: 45.2->49.6


    Agility: 77.6->78


    Intelligence: 51.6->54


    Free attribute points: 5->0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Grimoire Beastaria, ({Beastbane Dagger, Ethereal Radiance} Fusion in process.), Blade of Adaptation, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye, Misha''s Genetic Code, Thomas'' Swift Shadow Legs, Manacore Heartgem,


    Spells: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1.


    Other: Mana bullet LV MAX, Atom Burst LVL MAX, Mage''s hands LVL MAX, Gate of Mystical Arsenal LVL MAX, Gungnir LVL MAX.


    Passive: Mana Control T4, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2,


    Mana Shaping T3, Mana cape T3.


    Note: Soul is damaged... Use that technique to reach the fourth tier, and you are dead.


    After distributing his five free attribute points, he sighed, "My perfectly balanced stats are gone." In truth, it wasn''t that much of a problem. Still, he had a fondness for order and harmony. It was even truer after his last trial.


    ''What''s the point of having immense mana if my adversary is too fast for me to aim? Or of having incredible strength if my body crumbles under my own strikes?'' He thought, realising how interlinked every stat was and how right he had been.


    After thinking about a few more examples, he gazed down, noticing his new mana techniques with a wry smile. Now that he thought about it, his maddened version seemed to have access to more memories than he did. "Why?" He asked, a frown etching itself on his face.


    If his memories were forged as he initially assumed, it wouldn''t make sense for him to have forgotten memories. Upon reaching that thought, relief flashed in his eyes as he summarised his understanding, "I have memories of Earth but can''t access them. The damned system most likely sealed them."


    Then, he gritted his teeth, remembering its human-like speech and glitch during its conversation with Misha. "Is someone monitoring me? Who and why?" He asked, fear freezing his heart. After all, simply studying the discrepancies in his memories prompted an instantaneous response from the entity.


    Sadly, he lacked clues to come up with hypothesises and knew trying to do so in the dark would only burden him with stress, anxiety, and fear. Putting that problem aside, he finally read the note with narrowed eyes.


    "Is it threatening me?" He said, defiance burning in his eyes, adding, "Not only will I become a mage using that technique, but I''ll use it all the way to the last tier."


    Surprisingly, the note changed to answer his declaration, startling him. [After you get the boy''s body, you can.]


    "Who are you? Why did you take most of my memories away and monitor me?" He asked, hoping to get a response. Yet, the system fell silent again, reverting to its first note and keeping its intentions secret.


    The last message forced him into deep thought. It was the third time it asked him to take Julius'' body. Why? He was sure the system possessed enough knowledge to offer alternative solutions. So, once again, why?


    "Ugh. Before I can answer a question, two more present themselves..." He said, bitterly shaking his head. However, his mood didn''t stay down for long as a fire burned in his eyes.


    "I''ll do what I can until I learn the truth about the system and this magic world." He said, reaffirming his determination to look for lost knowledge, starting with Elysia''s ancestral grimoire.


    But before, he had to wake up and prepare for his expedition with Morgane, even if his plan changed slightly. Initially, he wanted to create a deck filled with ghosts for next year''s tournament but used all his talismans on the insect-based chimaeras and Ignatius.


    Yet, he didn''t feel bothered since they were strong and in the third tier, not to mention the second floor''s boss, who seemed to be a cut above the rest. ''Not using them would be stupid,'' he thought, his eyes glowing as he remembered having eleven spots he could fill with ghosts.


    With their addition, he believed creating a balanced lineup of melee fighters and mysterious abilities wielders was possible.


    "I''ll ask Zenobia for her opinion and delay the expedition to rest for a month." He said, feeling mentally exhausted after everything he went through. Fortunately, Misha had healed his cut arm, or he would have had to search for natural ways to heal his soul after bearing half the damage.


    Thankful for her last gift, and with everything sorted, he closed his eyes to wake up in the real world and proceed with his plans.


    *******


    A few seconds later, his dim eyes came to life, emitting bright lights and startling the four people present. None expected him to wake up soon after practically turning into an evil ghost.


    Yet, their astonished faces rapidly shifted to worried ones as they bombarded him with questions. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What were you doing, and why did you almost transform?" Arun asked, relieved to see his mentor back to normal and curious about his experience.


    "Why did you refuse Morgane''s treatment? Things almost spiralled out of control here!" Shepard said, reproach filling his voice. After all, if not for the two boys buying time, he would have obliterated his soul, ridding the world of a potential scourge before Adam recovered.


    But before he could answer, Julius stepped forward, his face solemn and his back as straight as an arrow. Tears streamed down his cheeks, glistening in the dim light. Then, with trembling lips, he finally spoke.


    "Promise me you won''t return to that place!" He started. The fears and sadness he bottled to confront Shepard and focus on helping his big brother raging in his mind. "Do you know how I feel when you vanish for days and return in a terrible state? This time, you even almost turned evil!" He continued, yelling, his voice echoing his emotions.


    Everyone froze upon hearing the calm boy''s outburst, understanding it wasn''t the first time something similar happened. Yet, disbelief covered their faces as they heard the ghost answer words they didn''t think he knew. Stay updated via m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    "I promise. Sorry, Julius and... thank you."

 Chapter 193: Morganes Warning

    Julius instantaneously calmed down upon hearing his big brother''s sincere words, confusion covering his features. When did Adam ever thank him or apologise without arguing? Scenes of their pasts flashed in his mind, yet in none did his brother verbally express gratitude.


    Worry covered his face as he realised his big brother might not be the same anymore. An icy shiver ran down his spine as he turned to Arun, sadness in his eyes and said, "I think we failed to save him."


    The tower''s radiant glow projected dancing shadows on the boy''s face as he answered, his gaze fixed intently on the ghost. "I agree. I never heard him say thank you. Do you think it''s an impostor?"


    "..." Adam lost his voice for a second, wondering how they could be so stupid. He rarely apologised or thanked others, but for good reasons! Take Arun''s case, for example. Didn''t he save the boy and gift him the snake-eye necklace to repay him for lodging them? For him, actions spoke louder than words.


    Annoyed to be misunderstood by the two kids even after his heartfelt words and repayment policy, he snorted in frustration, "Alright, I''ll return to sleep since I''m an imposter. See you in a week." However, instead of the panicked faces he expected, soft smiles and sighs of relief greeted him.


    "Alright, it''s him!" They exclaimed simultaneously, dropping their apprehension, and reassured Adam was still himself. They had grown accustomed to his shenanigans, wit, and sharp remarks, eventually learning to appreciate his out-of-the-norm behavior. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, Adam''s rapid apology and promise astonished him. Even without his increased cultivator''s senses, Julius knew him so much that he could tell if he was lying. At least, thanks to the unexpected comical moment, he regained control of his emotions and asked once again, his tone heavy. "You really won''t return to that place?"


    "I won''t," Adam shook his head and floated to the boy, ruffling his hair gently before continuing, "It''s a promise."


    As the tension eased and everyone watched the duo with smiles, Morgane chimed in, her words full of gravitas, "You are lucky we found a ghost essence potent enough to treat you. The next time it happens, you''ll be gone for good."


    Despite her emotionless tone and features, deep down, she had been worrying about Adam''s potential death. Not because they were friends or had a deep relationship, but for their expedition. She had to meet that person but needed a powerful ghost to lead the way. After all, living beings weren''t accepted in the dead''s territory.


    ''Don''t tell me...'' Adam thought, her words striking his mind like thunder as his heart tightened and sweat covered his forehead. His voice cracked as he turned towards Morgane and said, "Don''t tell me you used my tier six ghost essence?"


    Sadly, the taciturn girl''s red hair fluttered as she nodded, causing him to facepalm in frustration. How hard would it be for him to secure another one? Even low-tiered ones were rare on the market, not to mention one from a being on Shepard''s level.


    Thinking about the arcanist, he turned towards Shepard, his eyes glowing with hope and his lips curling into a sly smile. If someone had another tier-six ghost essence, it would be him. Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    However, before he could ask, Shepard said, his brows twitching, "Don''t waste your time. Thaddeus got his from me after I teamed up with Elisabeth, Zane and Aurora to clean an evil ghost''s dwelling in Durazmarn."


    An icy shiver ran down his spine as he remembered their nightmarish fight against the ghost king. Despite the joint effort of four arcanists, they almost perished under the dreadful creature''s negative energy and terrifying hexes. That''s why he was so intent on killing Adam earlier.


    With a deep breath, he chased those memories away before saying, "I can''t help you with that. Anyway, I''m waiting for an explanation! What happened to you?"


    "Well... I can''t tell anyone. Trust me, even if I did, you wouldn''t believe me," Adam answered, smiling wryly. How could he explain the mysteriousness of the dream place and its tower to others when he didn''t understand them, and who would believe the appalling trial he just faced?


    But Shepard didn''t share his opinion. His eyes narrowed, annoyance veiling his face as he said, "I wasted half a day here. You''d better give me a convincing story or face punishment!"


    ''Not good,'' Adam thought, feeling the situation go south. He didn''t want to endure another question session under the arcanist''s mana pressure but didn''t want to lie after receiving his help. So, he turned to the boys and used his most potent tactic. "Run to our room!"


    Startled by the sudden command, Julius and Arun gazed at each other in confusion before nodding, a playful smirk tugging at their lips. Then, without delay, they ran at top speed towards the tower''s exit.


    "Thank you for your help, Director Shepard!" Julius screamed, crossing the door in a flash, followed by Adam and the lagging Arun.


    In response, Shepard gazed at the departing ghost with a playful smile as he muttered, "You are too cunning to be under someone."


    He realised Adam understood him better than he thought, knowing he wouldn''t do anything too harsh after becoming his disciple. Most importantly, he was glad to see him back in one piece, even if he didn''t show it, and the promise not to return to whatever dangerous place he was in brought him relief.


    When the duo disappeared from view, he prepared to resume his research, but the slow Arun drew his attention with his reddened face and labored breath, making him laugh.


    "Why bother to run when you''re so slow?" he teased, his voice carried by the wind. Then, with a touch of seriousness, he added, "Learn a movement spell, or you won''t know how you died in the wild."


    Upon hearing the director''s words, Arun froze, his already reddened face turning bright red in shame before he answered, "Thank you for your guidance," while scrambling away.

 Chapter 194: Julius competitiveness

    "Huff, Huff." Julius'' ragged breath echoed in his room as he worriedly scrutinised the darkening sky, wondering if Shepard''s smokey form would appear. But his big brother''s words calmed and made him drop his guard.


    "Relax, he won''t chase us," Adam said before turning grave and resuming their earlier conversation, "I know I seldom express gratitude, but I always repay it."


    "I know," Julius answered with a soft smile, remembering how much Adam insulted Theodore, only to help him brew medicine and clean the shop most of the time. Still, despite his actions, he never heard the words ''thank you'' going out of his mouth. Being the first to whom those words were directed surprised him enough to cause him to doubt Adam''s identity momentarily.


    "Once again, thank you for your help," Adam said, his words echoing like thunder in the boy''s ears before dropping his seriousness and continuing with a playful smile, "Anyway, I can''t die and let a crying baby like you fend for himself."


    ''Who is a baby?'' Julius thought, his brow twitching after hearing the sarcastic remarks. His competitiveness triggered by the belittling, he said, "With my legendary weapon and improvement with the sutra, I''m sure I''m as strong as you now!"


    His words weren''t empty boasts. During the last three days, he had been training wholeheartedly, learning to control his Qi and the five basic elements. He even spared with Shiro yesterday, completely overpowering the apprentice with his swift movements. Even her gravitational spells weren''t enough to stop him.


    Roughly channelling the elements to boost his body was enough to counteract the debilitating effect of her affinity, causing him to win every match until she gave up and screamed in frustration.


    "Tsk, you changed, kid. I can''t believe you''re serious." Adam answered, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    The boy''s eyes widened in confusion as he thought, ''Heeeee? When did I change?'' Somehow, he found this remark disturbing, yet didn''t know how to answer it. However, his big brother wasn''t done as his smirk broadened.


    With a swipe of his hand, he materialised his dark Blade of Adaptation and seized it before taunting, "Guess what the blade rank is? I can even let you examine it since I''m not as petty as you. Hahaha."


    After all, despite his curiosity, Julius always refused to share his gladius'' details, saying it was his secret. In contrast, he didn''t care. His weapons were only a part of his strength, and he could do without them if necessary.


    "Cat got your tongue?" He asked, his eyes gloating at the boy''s widened eyes.


    ''Is it the mythical item he told me about but couldn''t show me? He wasn''t boasting??'' Julius pondered, chaos engulfing his mind. He knew empires possessed only one or two, guarding them closely for rituals or defense. His big brother possessing one made no sense. Worse, if others were to learn about it, they would hunt him down to steal his possessions!


    "HIDE IT!" Julius yelled, his eyes trembling before adding, "Don''t show it to anyone! Mythical weapons are too precious!"


    "..."


    ''When did it become a mythical weapon?'' Adam thought, lost for words at the sudden panicked command. After a moment, he burst into laughter and said, waving his hand, "It''s just a legendary weapon. I''m sure it''s better than your gladius, though. Try it if you don''t trust me."


    Reassured but still worried since even legendary weapons were rarities only possessed by the wealthiest nobles, Julius snorted. "Nothing can beat my gladius. I even wonder how it''s not a mythical weapon."


    "It seems like it is really extraordinary," Adam said before dismantling his confidence point by point, "Since I also possess a legendary blade, how are you going to contend against me?" Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    His words forced the boy to fall silent, simulating his fight with his big brother in his mind seriously. Adam''s castless mana technique and strategies were the biggest threat he would face, but with his enhanced senses, he was confident he could bypass them. Once in melee, despite the new weapon, he would gradually gain the advantage by relying on his swiftness and strength.


    Sounds of battles echoed in his mind as sweat dripped down his forehead before he answered, his voice filled with confidence, "Out of five fights, I can beat you three times!" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "HAHAHA." Adam roared in laughter, ethereal tears uncontrollably welling in his eyes at the serious statement.


    "What?! I''m sure of my simulations!" The boy replied, annoyed not to be taken seriously. But Adam''s answer caused him to freeze.


    "I''m an apprentice already. Even if I weren''t, I can see your moves," he said with an innocent smile, letting him remake his simulation to see the result himself.


    After five minutes, Julius'' face sank. Just adding his brother''s swift reactions and counterattack after considering he could see him move distinctly lowered his chances of victory by fifty percent. If he included more and stronger mana to the mix...


    As he grappled in his mind, trying everything he knew to beat his brother at least once, the room''s door opened, revealing the panting Arun.


    With a raised brow, Adam gazed at his dishevelled figure and shook his head disapprovingly. "Starting tomorrow, you''ll train your body until you spite your lungs out." He said, his eyes fixed on the boy''s thin arms.


    "Hah? Why? I want to be a mage, not a body cultivator." Arun answered in confusion, taking deep breaths to recover from his escape.


    "Because even Asha can beat you in a physical fight! Aren''t you ashamed? Who cares about mana and spells if you can''t protect yourself in melee?" Adam explained, holding the bridge of his ethereal nose between his fingers. More than ever, he was convinced that relying on mana alone wasn''t enough for someone to become truly powerful. Look at Shepard.


    Despite being an arcanist, he had been forced to team up with three others to beat a ghost of the same rank.


    Of course, he didn''t want the boy to reach a high tier, but at least the second, to be able to defend himself against most body cultivators if they reached him for whatever reason.


    "..."


    Arun lost his voice after being shamed for the second time in the last ten minutes as he thought, ''Why bring my fianc¨¦ to the discussion?! I can beat her in a fight... probably?''

 Chapter 195: Dormitory Shenanigans

    After a moment of thought, Arun admitted defeat and said, "I''ll train, but I want you to coach me personally."


    As his friend''s words lingered in the room, Julius snapped his eyes open and gazed at him with sympathy before saying, "My condolences. I''ll bring Asha and Louise to your funerals."


    "Why would I die from training?" Arun answered, believing it was just a poor joke and missing Adam''s disturbing smile before asking, his eyes glowing with curiosity. "What were you doing before I came?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Figuring out who''s the strongest in the room," Adam answered, shrugging. For him, the answer was as clear as a nose in the middle of a face.


    Upon hearing the words, a fire sparked in Arun''s eyes as he opened his mouth to say something the duo would never forget. "Well, it''s evident, my dear friends. Of course, I''m the strongest in this dorm."


    "..." "..."


    They both gazed at his confidence-filled face and steady eyes, wondering if he was a genius actor or a legendary comedian.


    "Arun," Julius started, unwilling to break his friend''s dreams, "Let''s not speak with big brother for a month. He is too infuriating, anyway."


    Arun scratched his head in confusion before hearing Adam''s thundering laughter reverberate in the room. "What''s wrong with what I said? I''m really the strongest here!" He said, reaffirming his statement, his beliefs unshaken.


    But his confidence only fueled Adam''s laughter, as he said, "HAHAHA. Sure you are. HAHAHA."


    Annoyed by the mockery, Arun raised his head to gaze at the ghost, dead in the eye, and said, "I''m the strongest because I can hire thousands of fighters, including assassins, to do my bidding. Not to mention my family''s magic artefacts, weapons, and armaments."


    He was serious. With his background, he could easily ask his father to equip him from head to toe with tier-four epic artefacts and be unmatched. They didn''t because Vikram wanted him to experience danger and learn to avoid it instead of relying on tools.


    As the duo heard his words, worse, finding they made sense, they instantaneously gazed at the proud boy with pensive frowns. Money, albeit a different kind, was also a strength.


    Enjoy more content from m-v l''-NovelFire.net


    They fell into deep thoughts, considering the importance of money until Julius'' eyes lit up as he remembered something recorded in the Qingming Sutra. With wealth, he could hasten his progress and catch back with his brother.


    "Big bro, lend me money to buy beast cores if you dare," He said, imitating his big brother''s provocative tone and posture.


    Unbothered by the taunting, Adam answered, his eyes narrowed into slits at the mention of his meagre economies. "Why? I wanted to buy materials with it."


    "Did you forget? I can absorb their life force! You even translated and explained the method from the Sutra." Julius answered, his eyes glowing in excitement. If he could reach the Golden Core Realm, he would have a good chance of defeating his big brother and making him stop mocking him for once. Yet, despite his excitement, he knew how much of a cheapskate Adam could be.


    However, contrary to his expectations, Adam smiled gently at him like a genuine brother would and said. "Sell the bear card and buy as many cores as possible with the gold."


    "T-thank you." He answered, his shoulders slumping and his eyes dimming. ''How could I doubt him and let our friendly competition drive my thoughts?'' He pondered, realising Adam showed his emotions better after waking up.


    With a clap of his hands to draw the boy''s attention, Adam suddenly said with a smile, "Alright, the strongest is Arun, followed by me and in the last position..." He turned to gaze at Julius, a mocking light dancing in his eyes.


    ''I should have seen it coming,'' Julius thought, a smile stretching his lips. His big brother was too sharp to let him depress and would always change the mood. Even if he didn''t enjoy being mocked, it was effective.


    Simultaneously, Arun puffed his chest proudly and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll soon catch back to your levels and be the absolute number one!"


    Unfortunately, a worrying silence answered him as Adam''s eyes narrowed. It was fun the first time because he didn''t expect it, not the second.


    Upon seeing Adam''s reaction, Julius patted his friend''s shoulder tenderly. "I''ll bring the girls for your burial tomorrow and prepare a speech. I wish you a happy farewell in advance, my best friend."


    "W-What will happen tomorrow?" Arun asked, his legs trembling after hearing the ominous words for the second time. Julius couldn''t be pushing the joke that far, right?


    Yet, he understood after seeing the wisps of grey mana emanating from his mentor''s luminous eyes. With a sonorous gulp, he said, "Ah! I''m such a terrible son. I just remembered I had to see my mother tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry, little disciple. I''ll stay around the entire month to supervise your training and make you the <Absolute number one> as you wish," Adam said, grinning ominously at the kid, who liked to think he was the best before him. After all, the boy didn''t experience one-tenth of the horror he went through. Yet, he wanted to claim he was better?


    "Wake up at four in the morning tomorrow. Humph. You''re lucky you have classes in the middle to save you." He said, determined to see him become an acolyte and reach the middle of the first tier in body refinement in a month.


    As Adam''s intense gaze drilled holes in Arun''s body, the boy turned to Julius, anxious about the turn of events and said, "Tell me the truth. How is his training? Can I really die because of it?"


    However, he didn''t find the solace he searched for, as Julius swiftly turned to the side, unwilling to be embroiled in his brother''s training ever again. Even after so many years, and despite his improvements, he still couldn''t understand how Adam consistently intensified each training session, making them more torturous than the last.


    Realising he might have committed a blunder he would regret for an entire month, Arun''s lips quivered as he said, "I-Is it too late to retract my statement?"


    "Try to guess," Adam answered, his smile broadening until it reached his ears. Then, he added, "I swear upon my name, I''ll make you the most terrifying student of the academy."

 Chapter 196: Aruns Nightmarish Training

    Illuminated by the moon''s pale glow, Adam''s ethereal, misty body flickered ominously as he gazed at the sleeping boy. "Wake up," He said, his solemn voice disturbing the peaceful silence of the night.


    However, Arun didn''t offer the expected reaction. "Five more minutes, please." The boy said sleepily, turning on his soft mattress and dismissing the command, unaware of the fast-approaching mage''s hand.


    PAH


    "AHHH!" Read exclusive chapters at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net


    A ringing slap, accompanied by a startled yelp of pain echoed in the room. Arun rose to his feet, holding his reddened cheek as he gazed at the ghost with trembling eyes.


    "Ask Julius. I''m an expert at slapping people during their sleep. So, you''d better wake up tomorrow or be woken up." Adam said with a satisfied smirk, remembering his time in the Riverwood manor. The culprit''s identity remained a mystery to Lucius, even after six months.


    After reminiscing briefly, he pointed his finger towards the door and said, "Move out silently. I''ll double the training if you wake Julius up."


    Upon hearing the ghost''s words, the boy''s eyes widened in realisation while his mind descended into chaos. He had thought yesterday''s discussion was just a part of their banters. But here he was, waking up in the middle of the night to suffer. An icy shiver ran down his spine as he remembered Julius'' words. Unable to remain silent, he whispered, "Me dying because of the training was a joke, right?"


    "Of course. I''m not a savage," Adam answered with an innocent smile, causing the boy to sigh in relief before adding, "You''ll just wish to be dead a few times, tho. Now, get out and stand before the window."


    As the ghost''s words registered in Arun''s mind, sweat dripped from his forehead, his brain envisioning the worst imaginable tortures. Sadly, he knew he had no chance against his mentor and would be forced to do as told.


    With a dejected expression and cursing his mouth, he walked outside. Thoughts of escaping flashed through his brain before he shook his head. ''His training can''t be worse than Asha''s lectures, right?'' He thought, gathering courage from the potential gains and remembering Adam''s fight against the beast-like Thomas. Determination sparked in his eyes as he imagined becoming as strong.


    His heavy steps gradually lightened as he reached the courtyard and stood before the window with resolution, ready to face the challenges thrown at him.


    As he readied himself, Adam nodded approvingly, understanding why he liked the boy. Arun was his opposite, a scared boy who pushed forward despite his fears. Despite his trembling legs and apprehension, he always did his best to achieve what he set his mind to.


    "We''ll start easy since you are a total beginner. Run for ten minutes straight while building mana blocs. Be careful. If I see you walk or stop, I''ll add five minutes." He said, hints of recognition in his words, offering a regular workout plan contrary to his teasing words.


    He gazed at the youth''s firm nod as he ran and focused on mana control simultaneously, with a relieved look, thinking it wouldn''t be that hard.


    "Focus on your breathing, and guide mana into your muscles, too." He said, aiming for triple the result with one time the effort. Running and breathing mana for body reinforcement, building blocks for mana control and learning to multitask. If Arun could take everything he taught him this month, he had no doubts the boy would easily surpass his father in a few years. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But to attain that, mere training wouldn''t suffice. His methods had to be ingrained into the boy''s mind, like he did with Julius. Once done, he could use it as a reference to improve or tweak the parts not fitting him and continue on his own.


    But to attain that target, he had to show him hell by forcing him to his limits daily. With the benchmark for hard work set, Arun''s later training would look easy, making him believe he was slacking compared to what he did this month.


    As he pondered and made plans for the running boy, he noticed him slow down after four minutes and hold his side, his breathing ragged and his shirt wet. One minute later, he stopped building blocks, and his speed dropped to a crawl, slower than a walking man.


    "Tsk, I''ll have to put in extra effort." He said, clicking his tongue in annoyance. Then, he hurled a sharp mana arrow behind Arun''s feet and added, "Run and keep building blocks before I hit and trust me, I will if you keep fooling around!"


    Scared by the sudden swift attack and gazing at the hole in the ground, the boy''s hair bristled as he shivered, understanding why he could die during training. ''It''s because you shoot if we stop!'' He screamed inwardly, tears welling in his eyes as he pushed his body to accelerate for the next five minutes.


    Yet, running was only the beginning. After a five-minute break, Adam made him do push-ups, sit-ups, burpees, squats and other bodyweight exercises in quick succession under the strict surveillance of his mana arrows for the next hour and a half.


    He held until the end, pushing his body beyond its limits until he puked and almost lost consciousness. Sprawled on the ground, sweating buckets and drained from all strength amidst the terrible odor, his thoughts raced in protest. ''Is he crazy?! Even body cultivators don''t train so much, and that''s only day one?! I''m sure to die!''


    As he complained and thought of ways to survive the following days, Adams'' smirk widened as his voice echoed.


    "My part of the training is done. Stop pretending to sleep, or you''ll join him, Julius." He said, his words causing the blankets to tremble widely before the boy jumped to his feet in a panic.


    "I-I just woke up. How are you doing today, big brother? Wow, look at the sky. The rising sun is so beautiful. Hum, I''ll head out for breakfast. See you later!" Julius blurted out, trying to make a quick escape.


    However, Adam hurriedly said, "Stop, fool! I''ll be dragged behind, anyway." Then, after the boy calmed down, he pointed his finger towards the miserable-looking Arun and said, "Teach him footwork and the basics of combat for an hour before breakfast this month."

 Chapter 197: Aruns training

    Adam carefully planned for the boys to train together and develop their own styles and understanding of combat. After all, he had never learned proper martial techniques since it wasn''t his focus. Yet, his fights against Gaston forced him to develop a simple, precise, but ruthless style, aiming to punish his adversaries'' mistakes with minimum movements.


    However, was it the most suited style for him? He doubted it. At that time, his opponent''s overwhelming strength and experience, not to mention his piercing blue eyes, forced him into passiveness. Against Gaston, each movement he made was a terrible error, leaving faults in his defense.


    His thoughts wandered as the boys trained together seriously for dozens of minutes until his eyes lit up. ''My current style isn''t bad or unsuited to me. It is just incomplete!'' He thought, realising what he aimed for in his development.


    ''It lacks versatility,'' he realised, understanding he knew how to counter-attack swiftly but not to press on and overwhelm his enemies. Even in the third trial, most of his kills came from his mana techniques, and the few he got from using his spear were by counter-attacking or using his momentum and placing the weapon in the right place to do the trick. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''How can I improve?'' He pondered, frowning and gazing at Julius, who encouraged Arun enthusiastically to follow his steps. The boy was too innocent to be his sparring partner, and he couldn''t interact with anyone else. He also doubted he could find an instructor in this world.


    Reaching that conclusion, he thought, ''Might as well put melee combat aside and focus on magic until next year.''


    Then, he focused on the boys with a soft smile, hoping they would progress together, as for him, a solid base was the most important. He didn''t ask Julius to take charge of this part of the training without reason. It allowed him to understand his knowledge better by explaining it to a novice.


    As Arun found comfort in his friend''s kind guidance after Adam''s torturous training, the hour passed in a flash. Despite the rigorous training he experienced for the first time in his life, the sweat covering his body, and his aching muscles, he felt a bizarre sensation of peace welling in his heart after he gave his all.


    Of course, thoughts of giving up crossed his mind more than he was comfortable admitting, yet the pride and satisfaction of overcoming the challenge with his own strength and determination birthed something new in him.


    After all, as a proud duke''s heir, his instructors never pushed him too much, preferring to flatter him and enter his good graces instead of pointing out his shortcomings. That''s why he appreciated Julius'' honesty and Adam''s harsh but accurate words.


    Nodding in approval, Adam clapped his hands to draw the boys'' attention. Then, with a warm smile, he said, "Good job, Arun. I''m proud you didn''t give up mid-way."


    The boy''s eyes sparkled upon hearing the encouraging words, his motivation and self-esteem stimulated while Julius shook his head, knowing what would come next.


    Explore more stories at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    "Well, if you did, I would be troubled to explain to Vikram why his son turned into a stiff corpse. So, please, don''t give up," Adam added, his smile shifting to an ominous smirk as Arun''s swelling confidence deflated like a pierced balloon.


    Seeing his trembling friend, Julius couldn''t help but step up and criticise, "Why can''t you be honest and stop after your first statement?"


    "Because he won''t make it without pressure." Adam answered, shrugging dismissively before adding, "Move to the cafeteria. We only have two hours before classes."


    "W-We are not done for today yet?" Arun stuttered, terror dancing in his eyes as Adam''s image turned into that of a demon in his mind. Yet, he couldn''t quit after only three hours.


    With heavy steps and twitching legs, he walked towards the cafeteria, wondering what kind of training awaited him there.


    After five minutes, he entered the almost empty building, the comforting smell of warm food and spices assaulting his nostrils. Then, he turned and gazed at Julius and Adam, questions in his eyes.


    "The next step of your training is to eat, and I mean eat a lot," Adam said, gesturing to the kitchen before adding, "Start slowly with a good balance of proteins and vegetables and ask the cooks to prepare and pack something you''ll eat at eleven."


    "Is eating really a part of training?" Arun asked, his head tilted in confusion.


    "Of course it is! How do you want your body to repair its broken tissues and build muscles if you don''t eat?" Adam answered patiently before advising. "I recommend you take magical beast''s meat or eggs to quicken the integration of mana. Fruits and vegetables are also important for their vitamins, natural sugar and fibers."


    ''Why did I never hear about that?'' Arun pondered suspiciously, wondering if it was another prank. Doubtful, he gazed at Julius, noticing his firm and shredded muscles under his uniform, gulping. He would lie if he said he didn''t want to look like his friend.


    "I''ll try," he said, believing Julius would have warned him if that wasn''t true before adding, "What did you mean by a lot?"


    "Nothing much, really. You can eat the same portions as you did before," Adam answered, causing the boy to sigh in relief before he added, "Four times a day. Also, never stop to build blocks if you want to become an acolyte in ten days and try to build them two by two."


    "..."


    ''Does he think I''m an ogre or some ravenous magical beast? I barely eat two light meals a day!'' He lamented, realising even eating would become a daily challenge. But for his aspiration, he gritted his teeth and walked towards the kitchens, hoping to become as powerful and versatile as Adam after learning under him.


    However, all his doubts vanished after he spoke to the head cook, a short old man with a long chef''s hat and braided moustache.


    "You know your stuff, kid! Diet is of critical importance for growth and health. You see, before my retirement, I was a ship''s head cook, and I''ve seen many men lose their teeth and die because of a faulty alimentation." The old man said excitedly, cooking vigorously before the raging fire.


    Then, he added, "For a diligent kid who trains so early in the morning, I''ll serve you the signature dish I developed after years of research. I''ll also pack more for your three other meals."


    The man''s hands awakened, eager to showcase his skills to someone who valued more than just taste, unlike the other nobles. Truth be told, this cafeteria, albeit luxurious, depressed him because no one shared his understanding of the essence of cooking.


    Meanwhile, Arun gazed at the cook in confusion thinking. ''What''s happening? I only asked him for a balanced dish!'' But he had to admit the odor made his mouth water.

 Chapter 198: Aruns training (2)

    "Thank you for the dishes, sir," Arun said, retrieving his pouch to pay the man for his passionate work. Yet, the old cook extended his palm before him, signalling to stop.


    "Seeing youths interested enough to train and eat well in a magic academy is all I need to brighten my day. If you really want to repay me, come from time to time to order again. It''s on the house." The man answered, a reminiscing glint flashing in his eyes. He once was a powerful mage, too, unbeatable on the same tier.


    With nostalgia, he gazed at Arun tenderly, causing the boy to shudder. The kid was unknowingly treading the same path he did in the past. That''s why he wanted to give him a hand and let him discover the benefits a trained body yielded for a mage.


    After all, mana ran through it, using mana circuits as channels and the heart as storage. Obviously, a stronger body translated to a better capacity and flow!


    "Thank you, but I don''t like to owe people. Tell me what you want. In exchange, I''ll come daily." Arun answered, seriousness lacing his words. Every work deserves a salary. That was one of his mottoes, and he would never abuse an honest person. However, despite his sincere words, the cook''s response astonished him.


    "I want you not to give up on body training! Even if it is hard and boring, keep going and eat healthily. Trust me, you won''t regret it." The man said, his fist clenched before his chest, revealing his shredded biceps and surprising Arun.


    ''Was he a body cultivator in his youth?'' He wondered before smiling in gratitude at the man''s encouragement and said with determination, "It''s true it''s hard, but I won''t give up! I''ll return daily to show you my progress."


    With an exchange of nods, he took the packed food and left. No more words were needed between them. It was a promise made from one man to another.


    As his steps took him out of the kitchen, the old cook stroked his moustache, his lips curling into a smile as he muttered, "So young, yet already a real man."


    ***** sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What took you so long!" Adam said, his brow twitching upon seeing the boy return leisurely after disappearing for half an hour.


    "You won''t believe me. The head chef proposed to cook my dishes daily. He is a real pro and knows about diet, too!" Arun said, his eyes glowing with excitement as he tried to explain his unique discussion. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    "Yes, yes. I don''t care! We have a tight schedule to follow. Sit down and eat while trying to understand your spell and decompose the incantation into components." Adam said, intending to deliver on his promise to make the boy become an apprentice in half a year.


    After hearing his mentor''s stern words, Arun sat, his head lowered and ate silently, remembering his spell.


    However, Julius suddenly whispered in his ear with a smirk, "He is jealous because he can''t eat. Don''t mind him and recount what happened to me after classes."


    "Thank you, Julius," Arun answered with a smile, genuinely grateful for the support and earlier lessons. Then, he focused on his tasks, trying to understand how his mana reacted to each word of his fire arrow spell. Despite his unfamiliarity with this method, he guessed that was how Adam could use them without casting.


    Time slowly passed until Adam spoke again. "Walk around the garden for an hour to cool down and digest before class. Don''t forget to build blocks until you run out of mana."


    "Why walking?" He asked, confused by the instruction as he gazed into Adam''s luminous eyes.


    "To reduce your muscles'' stiffness by making your blood flow. Just do it and stop questioning everything." Adam answered, holding the bridge of his nose.


    Simultaneously, Julius gazed at his big brother, bitter memories filling his mind. Even when he taught him, it was the same. After each question or each time he didn''t understand something on the first try, Adam would become increasingly impatient and frustrated until he called him an idiot.


    "I''m glad you''re not teaching me anymore," he suddenly said aloud, lost in his reveries and unaware of the blunder.


    Upon hearing the words, Adam''s eyes narrowed into slits, as he answered, his voice filled with displeasure, "We can change that tomorrow if you insist."


    "I-I would love to, but tomorrow I need to go to..." He stared before closing his mouth as Adam''s lips curled into a grin.


    "Continue. Where do you need to go tomorrow? I''m sure it''s a faraway place I can''t go to, right?" He said, his voice oozing sarcasm.


    ''I Won''t speak to him anymore. He''s too infuriating when he acts like that,'' Julius thought, falling silent, unwilling to waste time trying to win verbally against his brother. Then, he rose to his feet and accompanied Arun out.


    After bidding the boy farewell, they returned to their room to train and wait for the end of classes to resume Arun''s education, agreeing to avoid Shepard''s place for the next month.


    As the sun followed its course in the sky and started its descent, the bell signalling the end of classes finally rang.


    Arun swiftly joined them and reported he had eaten twice more and that his stomach would burst if he tried to shove anything more.


    "Try to eat a little more each day until your body adapts. Anyway, your last meal is for tomorrow morning." Adam advised before explaining what followed. "We need to fix your most glaring problem: your stamina. Go out and find a leisurely pace to run for one hour nonstop. Then we''ll return to mana control training for one hour before you shower and go to bed at height p.m."


    It was a strict and demanding program, but if the boy could endure it, Adam was convinced he would witness incredible results. Unlike Julius, Arun already possessed a mana-breathing technique and could eat magic beast meat daily to fuel his progress.


    Upon thinking that, Adam''s eyes glowed in interest as he gazed at the departing boy, curious to see what he would look like in a month.

 Chapter 199: Luminous Wildblade

    Sweat dripped, and knowledge flowed for a month as everyone diligently focused on improving.


    This morning, Adam rose from his bed in the dream place, a frown deeply etched on his brows. Despite spending weeks asking around, he failed to find a substitute for the ghost essence used to heal him. Worse, no one could even give him a clue on how to find one except by defeating a tier-six ghost.


    He sighed, realising, ''November is fast approaching. I can''t afford to remain inactive.'' He enjoyed the peaceful month, training Arun and studying the two mana techniques his mad self had used against Ignatius until he could proficiently use them. He also pondered why the use of arrows instead of bullets and conducted a few tests to understand.


    The result surprised him. Both used the same material as their base, his mana. But since the arrows had no shaft, spun and had the same velocity, their penetration potential caught him off guard. With the stabilising fins and the streamlined design, the difference became even more shocking on tougher surfaces.


    ''How? How didn''t I realise that before turning mad?'' He thought, realising his views were too narrow and wondering if instincts compelled his mad side to adjust the technique.


    Another heavy exhale disturbed his silent room as he gave up. He had more pressing things to ponder, anyway.


    "Do I have no other options but to fight a ghost king?" He said, holding his forehead in frustration. Even defeating regular tier-four creatures was a challenging task he wouldn''t want to engage in. So, winning against an entity two tiers higher was just a pipe dream, and he knew it.


    Panic gradually settled in his heart. With his five-month deadline, he had to hasten his search or see all his efforts wasted. "I still don''t know if Elysia will get the grimoire," He said, shortening his available time to four months, just in case.


    "And I promised Morgane to go with her to that place filled with ghosts during holidays," he groaned before smiling bitterly. At least, he''ll complete his deck by filling his eleven empty slots during that trip and hopefully level up once.


    With that in mind, he left his apartment and entered the nearby fusion pool to complete his preparations before joining the short girl. After all, his new weapon awaited him. Despite being ready for a while, he hadn''t retrieved it, putting the matter for later and focusing on his tasks.


    He stepped towards the thick current-like cocoon floating above the water and outstretched his hand, excitement bubbling in him as the gloomy glow of the red moon illuminated the place.


    With effort, he pushed his hand, fighting against the torrential force trying to repel him until he grabbed a pommel. Startled by the difficulty, he swiftly retrieved his arm, pulling with all his strength and falling to the ground because of the momentum.


    "It can''t be a spear," he said before raising his hand and scrutinising the blade with widened eyes. A disturbing mix between a long dagger and a slightly curved short sword rested in his open palm, its design unique and mysterious. Narrowing his eyes excitedly, he focused on it to read its details, already convinced by its stylish appearance.


    After a second, the familiar transparent screen appeared before him.


    Luminous Wildblade: Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    Rank: T3 Legendary


    Description: A legendary weapon born from the fusion of the Beastbane Dagger and the Ethereal Radiance. Its darkened hue blade gleams with ethereal brilliance, showcasing its dual nature. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Abilities:


    Celestial Ferocity: Infused by the combined essence of light and primal beasts, the weapon deals increased damage against supernatural and monstrous adversaries.


    Radiant Instincts: Wielders of the fused weapon experience animal instincts and heightened awareness of their surroundings, providing them with enhanced perception and reaction times in combat.


    Luminous Flare: Similar to the Radiant Flare of the Ethereal Radiance, the fused weapon releases a burst of radiant energy upon impact, engulfing the target in a dazzling blaze that inflicts significant damage while purging darkness and malevolent energies.


    Divine Warding: The wielder is enveloped in a protective aura, resulting from the combination of the light ward enhancement and the primal resilience of the Beastbane Dagger. This aura offers protection against dark magic, evil entities, and supernatural attacks.


    With a satisfied whistle, he exclaimed, "Perfect!"


    Despite the lacking tier, he liked the rank and familiar enhancements. An improved combination of the ones his weapons possessed. He wouldn''t need long to wield it flawlessly.


    However, after witnessing how strong it was, greed danced in the depths of his eyes as an idea formed in his mind. ''Should I fuse it with my Blade of Adaptation? Who knows, I might get a mythical ranked weapon!'' He thought, his hands trembling in excitement.


    As he summoned the blade to act on his idea, doubts assaulted him. What if the rank remained unchanged and the weapons'' features clashed? Wouldn''t he lose both? Upon reaching that thought, he stepped back and fell into contemplation.


    After deliberation, he exclaimed, "I''ll use both for now. I''ll consider fusion when their utility becomes lacking."


    They were perfectly fine, and he could wield them in each hand anyway. Reluctant to take unnecessary risks, he thought with a wry smile, ''Nothing hard. I have to become ambidextrous.''


    Then, he walked out, holding the bastard sword in his right hand and the Wildblade in his left and tried to coordinate his movements to deliver smooth strikes using both. Alas, he almost slashed his right biceps after trying to follow up on a strike, causing him to stop.


    "I might need some time to become the best dual wielder, but I know I can do it if I want to!" He said, encouraging himself and deciding to take things slowly.


    After all, the sun was already rising outside, and he had to meet Morgane at the Gate in a few minutes. So, he returned to his apartment, sat on his bed, and closed his eyes to wake up.

 Chapter 200: Return to Belloria

    Light illuminated Adam''s dim eyes as he took the room''s surroundings in. The sun slowly rose outside, covering the dark sky with a reddened hue. Then, he saw the diligent Julius cultivating on his bed and Arun... Sleeping. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A frown etched itself on his brows as his lips quivered. With a snap of his fingers, he materialised a mage''s hand and sent it flying towards the lazy slot.


    PAH!


    "HAAA!" Arun awoke with a panicked scream, his eyes darting left and right. Assuming a fighting pose, he searched for the threat as a fire arrow condensed before his outstretched palm.


    With a nod, Adam gazed at his shirtless body. Gone was the skinny kid, replaced by a fit young man with small but defined muscles. Satisfied by the boy''s physical and magical progress, he wanted him to continue. So, he asked, "Julius, what hour is it?"


    "Should be ten past six. Why?" Julius answered, looking at Arun with empathy and knowing what would follow.


    Narrowing his eyes dangerously, he peered at Arun with an ominous smile and answered, "If I see you sleeping past six in the morning, I don''t mind training you for another month. Truly, it''ll be my pleasure."


    "I-I would love to follow your training again, but I realise waking up at six is really beneficial for my health. I-hum will follow that advice." Arun answered, his body heat increasing dangerously and sweat covering his forehead. The devil''s training was finally over. Enduring this hellish practice for another month? Unthinkable!


    "Humph. As long as you understand. Keep training and ask that old cook for advice when I''m not around." Adam said, signalling it was time to leave to Julius. Then, he added, his back facing Arun. "You did well in the past month. Continue, and you''ll become an apprentice before the end of winter."


    As Adam''s words registered in Arun''s ears, the boy''s eyes glowed with pride. It was hard, but he had done it, and the results were incredible. As promised, he was already an acolyte, his mana flowed better, and he could already roughly create mana techniques.


    "Thank you for your teachings! I promise to continue to grow and become a mage by the next academic year." He answered, fixing a new goal to fuel his progress and determination. Despite his mentor''s harshness, he understood long ago that everything was an act to push him beyond his limits. Still, not even for a tier-five wand would he endure his training again!


    With a smile, Adam waved his hand while Julius beamed and said, "Take care of yourself and say hello to the girls for me."


    Then, the duo left dormitory three, heading to the Gate under Adam''s shameless boasts. "I told you I was the best teacher years ago. Look at him now! I''m sure Asha loves him twice as much. BAHAHA."


    After walking for ten minutes, they saw the towering construct of the Gate and the red-haired girl waiting at its feet. Her blue eyes reflected the rising sun as she gazed at the sky pensively.


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    "Are you ready, Morgane?" Julius asked after reaching her, his voice reflecting his worries for the girl. Even after a few interactions, he found her strange. He couldn''t explain why, but something felt wrong with her life force.


    Awoken from her reveries by the voice, her eyes shifted between the duo, her face emotionless as she answered, "Let''s go. I asked the royals to invite the Ashford family to the palace for a few days, so you should be safe."


    Then, she retrieved her student''s card and used it to set the coordinates to the Belloria Kingdom before warning, "We''ll land in Highvale, a dangerous city at the borders. After travelling for half a day, we''ll reach an unclaimed canyon. That''s our destination."


    As her words lingered, the Gate hummed to life as a thick veil of mana covered its frame, ready to be used. The duo nodded at her when Adam suddenly asked, "Julius, tell me you took the talismans with you."


    "I bought eleven and used the rest of the money to buy cores as planned." The boy answered, retrieving the talismans from his pouch to show them.


    "Good. Let''s go." With Adam''s answer, the group crossed the Gate, facing the sickening feeling of teleportation once again, unaware Jean Castle observed them from a distance.


    "What are they doing with her?" He muttered, exhaling loudly. He knew they were both Shepard''s disciples, but the taciturn girl shouldn''t be able to make friends. So, why? "I need to revise my plan to avoid her." He added, glad he noticed her this early as he left.


    *****


    "I''ll never get used to this feeling," Julius said after stepping out of the Gate as he held his stomach, thankful he hadn''t eaten yet.


    With a disgusting smirk, Adam taunted, "Guess who didn''t feel a thing?" For once, his form proved convenient. He wouldn''t be himself if he didn''t throw a snarky remark to annoy the boy.


    Upon hearing the annoying remark, Julius'' eyes turned sharp as he answered, "At least I can taste delicious food."


    "..."


    Shocked speechless, Adam thought, his eyes bulging in disbelief, ''Since when does he answer?! And why does he strike where it hurts!''


    "You really changed Julius. Don''t speak with me today." He answered, his shoulders slumped and his ethereal heart bleeding.


    "Huh?" Confusion crept over the boy''s face as it was the first time his big brother gave up. Did he finally beat him verbally? Somehow, this victory left behind a bitter aftertaste as he gazed at the deflated frame of Adam. ''I shouldn''t have attacked a sensible spot...'' He thought, biting his lips.


    "I''m sorry," he said, trying to fix the situation. Sadly, his brother was already looking towards the mage hastily approaching, ignoring him entirely.


    "Welcome to Highvale. I prepared everything you asked down to the last detail." The middle-aged man said, looking at Morgane and gesturing towards the distant city gates. "Your horses are waiting in the guard''s stables." He added before outstretching his right hand with a bright smile, his eyes reeking with greed.


    "For your services." Morgane answered, placing a clicking pouch in the man''s hand before saying, "Let''s move."

 Chapter 201: The Clawed Embrace

    Accompanied by the mage, the duo gazed at the dirty streets of Highvale. Filled with suspicious shops and hooded figures, they felt they were in a bandits'' den rather than a city.


    Noticing the boy''s worried gaze, the mage shook his head and complained, "Haaa. Who would have thought a talented mage like me would end up manning the Gate of such a terrible place? Even I''m afraid of taking night strolls with all those scoundrels running free."


    "Why don''t you arrest them?" Julius asked, his hand resting on the pommel of his gladius and his eyes scanning the surroundings.


    "Arrest them? Why bother? They practically rule the streets, killing each other in their rivalry. Ultimately, they crawl to us, coin in hand, to cover up their wrongdoings." The mage answered, a sly grin tugging at his lips.


    Julius'' eyes widened in response, confusion veiling them as he thought, ''Isn''t he here to maintain order and protect the innocent citizens?'' To him, the mage looked as guilty as the criminals.


    "Don''t stare at me like that, kid. I was young and full of dreams, too. But you''ll learn one way or another to adapt to the kingdom''s hidden face." The mage replied, his brow twitching before falling silent. After years spent in this hole, he understood most of the kingdom''s cities were similar, ruled by bribes and corruption under the safeguard of the high-ranking nobles.


    His words lingered in the air as the boy''s eyes narrowed in focus, deliberating the question. After all, he had witnessed how the Ashford family acted, abducting his mother and sending knights to capture him later. So, was the mage really guilty of complying with the blurred laws of the kingdom?


    "He is wrong," Adam started, breaking his concentration, his voice filled with disdain. "Everybody has different strengths and specialities. And I believe that ultimately, a balanced society needs the expertise and join effort of everyone to progress organically." Adam continued, scrunching his nose at the hateful city. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam''s unexpected wise words caused his mind to race until he nodded five minutes later. A city where everyone was a guard couldn''t work. They would need carpenters, masons, bakers, architects... Each role contributing to building a better life. Yet, the ghost had to add something that forced him to facepalm.


    "Unless the residents are like me, with the potential to excel in all areas. Hahaha."


    As Adam''s boasting echoed in his ears, the city''s sturdy walls greeted their eyes. Upon noticing their approach, a heavily armored knight strode to them indifferently. "Your horses are already saddled and ready to depart.


    Remember, we are lending them, and you must bring them back healthy or compensate us in a week." He said, raising his finger to point at a nearby stable before returning to man the gates.


    "Our deal reached its end. Please, contact me again if you need anything after returning." The mage said, his sly smile broadening and greed flashing in his eyes, betraying his intentions before walking away.


    With a scornful glance, Julius gazed at his departing silhouette silently. Then, he followed Morgane, mounted his brown-coated horse and directed it towards the exit.


    While travelling silently, he admired the landscape surrounding Highvale and understood the name''s origin. Deep canyons crisscrossed the mountainous region, showcasing nature and time''s prowess.


    Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    As the sun hung high in the sky after half a day of boring travel, the group finally reached an exceptionally complex and somber canyon. Its form reminded Julius of a clawed strike from a gigantic creature thousands of meters tall as his hair bristled.


    Contrary to him, Morgane led her horse fearlessly inside, penetrating the ethereal mist and peering into the darkness.


    After gathering courage and thinking he already had experience with a ghost, Julius turned towards Adam and said, "Let''s follow her, big bro." Yet, his eyes widened at what he saw.


    His fearless brother, who stood proud before the Beast Emperor, was subtly trembling, his pupils dilated, and his face deformed into a grimace. ''Does it even make sense for a ghost to be scared of them? He thought in disbelief before attaching his horse and walking onwards to catch up with the girl.


    "This place is filled with tier-three evil ghosts. The further we progress, the stronger they become." Morgane started, her emotionless voice breaking the silence. Then, she continued, "Rumors say that most of the country''s evil ghosts are gathered and thrown here to guard something in the deepest parts of the canyon."


    Glacial sweat formed on Julius'' forehead upon hearing her words. He was only in the middle of the second tier, and besides her guide''s role, Morgane was a dead weight needing protection. Only Adam could contend with them efficiently, but his trembling hands didn''t reassure him.


    ''Where is the bordering madness ferocity he always showed in dangerous situations?!'' He screamed inwardly, fearing for their future.


    "Big bro, we can''t see a thing. Use your spell, please." He said, uncomfortable in the dark.


    "I-I''m sorry. I f-forgot." Adam stuttered, casting his illuminate spell and chasing the shadows away. Then he added, "I really hate mysterious things. What if they silently curse us?"


    However, before the echo of his words dissipated in the dimly lit canyons'' pass, a scarlet-red silhouette appeared before them. Its body, condensed by potent negative energy, contrasted sharply with Adam''s grey swirling ethereal form.


    "Trouble," Morgane murmured, gazing at the beautiful feminine features and smelling the flowery scent of their adversary. Then, she exclaimed, her brows furrowed, "It''s a Pontianak, a vicious spirit seeking revenge on men by gutting them with her sharp nails and eating their intestines..."


    As she was about to continue her explanation and warn the two men about her specific abilities, the Pontianak moved with speed equal to the hybrids from the third trial, reaching Julius in a flash.


    Caught off guard, the boy gazed at her raised nails and dreadful smile, his mind racing to find a counter to the incoming deadly strike. Alas, despair clutched his heart as he understood he wouldn''t have time to protect himself.


    Powerlessly, he watched the ghost''s hand plunge towards his stomach.

 Chapter 202: Luminous Fury

    An icy shiver ran down Adam''s spine as he listened to Morgane''s description of the Pontianak. ''At least she doesn''t rely on curses. But why target men?!'' He thought, his lips quivering.


    Then, his eyes widened as the fatal beauty raced towards the unexpecting Julius, her hand ready to gut him. The temperature noticeably dropped as her satisfied snarl resounded, and her eyes glowed with satisfaction.


    "NO!" He roared, materialising his Luminous Wildblade. With a swift movement, he sliced the air, leaving light and dark hues behind the weapon, and blocked the terrible strike.


    Astonished by the ghost''s interference, she released a blood-curdling scream as she pushed her arm onward, gaining the upper hand for a few millimeters and showcasing her abnormal physical strength.


    However, a veil of light suddenly enveloped her adversary, causing her strength to wane incomprehensibly. "Leave the boy behind, or I''ll devour your jewels after I''m done with you!" She spat through gritted teeth, her cold aura flaring and the mesmerising flowery scent she emanated intensifying.


    ''I don''t have any jewels? What is she..." He thought, his brows furrowing before his luminous eyes narrowed dangerously as he understood what she meant. With an outraged yell, he gathered his strength and pushed the blade, regaining the upper hand against the weakened Pontianak. "No one will touch that, much less devour them!"


    Then, with a final push, he sliced through the nails, breaking and engulfing them in purifying light. As the black nails disintegrated, the Pontianak jumped back, freeing herself from the light veil and intensifying her scent.


    Adam floated before the stunned Julius and summoned his Blade of Adaptation in his left hand, ready to subdue the creature.


    However, Morgane''s voice suddenly rang worriedly, "She can mesmerise men if you inhale her scent!"


    As the Pontianak''s lips curled, revealing her jagged teeth, and laughed, worry veiled Adam''s heart. Swiftly, he turned and noticed Julius'' lightless eyes.


    "Shit," he muttered, raising his hand.


    PAH!


    A resounding slap echoed through the cave as he pivoted back to face the creature.


    "Ouch! Why did you hit me?!" The boy screamed, patting his skull in pain and confusion.


    "Protect Morgane, and don''t breathe her smell!" Adam shouted back, his voice commanding as he floated towards his adversary, unaffected by the smell.


    As he reached her, swinging both hands in a cross-motion to deal devastating damage, her body twitched and convulsed, causing his eyes to widen and his movement to slow down momentarily.


    With a smirk unbefitting her new face, she pivoted, her golden hair fluttering wildly and her silhouette blurring as she delivered a kick at Adam''s chest, knocking the air out of him.


    "Argh!" He screamed, clenching his teeth to endure the pain as his body flew back a few meters before colliding with the ground. He scrambled to his feet, his face contorting in anger as he gazed at the familiar facade the evil ghost used.


    "Don''t wear her face!" He roared, three sharp and spinning arrowheads appearing behind him with a crackling hum. With a hateful glare, he propelled the projectiles and launched himself behind them. He wouldn''t tolerate anyone staining her memory. It was now a personal battle to the death.


    Startled by the unexpected reaction, the Pontianak''s golden eyes narrowed. Usually, after she shapeshifted, other men lost their fighting spirits and stood frozen. So why did he seem more aggressive? ''Maybe he needs more to fall to my knees?'' She pondered, lowering her gaze as an idea popped into her mind.


    Acting on it, she swiftly ripped her white t-shirt, revealing her forms to the charging man with a devious smile. However, her eyes widened as his reaction deviated from her expectations again.


    Adam''s face contorted as he bit on his teeth hard enough to feel them sink. A guttural roar escaped his lips as he detonated the air behind him. His speed, boosted by the controlled blast, soared, exceeding the arrows, as he reached her in a flash.


    "RAAAAAH!"


    He swung his right arm downwards, dodging her raised arm in a feint. Then, he pivoted his arm in an instant and struck upwards, taking her off guard.


    The Luminous Wildblade pierced her stomach and continued its trajectory until it left through her right shoulder.


    "AAAAAAAAAH." A pained shriek echoed as the Pontianak felt the terrible sensation of her insides burning.


    An explosion of blinding radiance followed, consuming her negative energy. Yet, her pupils dilated as she saw the ghost''s hate-filled gaze and his raised right hand.


    Time seemed to stop for her as he swung his arm, and the dark blade closed on her neck. What had she done wrong? Her ability made her transform into a person cherished by her target. So, why did he become more ruthless even after she tempted him with her body?


    She pondered the question as the blade approached dangerously until her eyes lit up with realisation. ''He must be an eunuch! That''s why he wasn''t tempted!'' She exclaimed inwardly, happy to have resolved the mystery as her head flew into the air and her body collapsed amidst brilliant flames.


    Fortunately, Adam couldn''t hear her thoughts...


    As her scarlet red frame dissipated in the wind, Adam turned towards Julius, his left eye twitching and ordered, "Forget what you saw and never mention it."


    "Heee? Why?" He replied in confusion before seeing the narrowing eyes of his big brother. "Everything happened too fast, and I focused on guarding Morgan. I didn''t see anything." He added, his back straight and a drop of sweat dripping from his forehead.


    "Humph. Use the talisman on her essence." Adam said before cursing the evil ghost in his mind.


    After Julius retrieved the ghost essence, Morgane stepped forward and asked emotionlessly, "Why didn''t you use spells to end things in seconds?" A mage fighting in melee, blades in hand, made no sense to her.


    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    "Because our expedition just started, and my mana is not unlimited." He answered, sighing at her inexperience. Conjuring a few mana arrows was fine, but Atom Blast consumed a lot already, not to mention his two new techniques.


    "Let''s move. I need ten more," Adam said, before raising a brow and asking the girl. "Why did you want to come to this place?"


    Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 203: Confronting the Poltergeist

    A momentary silence engulfed the dimly lit canyon as Morgane''s eyes slipped to the side. The question caught her off guard. ''How does he know?'' She thought, her heart pounding in her chest. Yet, her face remained emotionless.


    She considered ignoring the question, but Adam''s narrowing eyes compelled her to weigh her choice better.


    "I want to find someone and reach the canyon''s end." She finally said after consideration, gazing at the mist obscuring their vision longingly. They were already here, and her goals didn''t go against his anyway, so hiding it would only cause more harm than good, in her opinion.


    "Who and why?" Adam asked again, raising his brow questioningly.


    Hesitation flashed across her emotionless eyes. It was her deepest secret, and she was reluctant to share it, even more so with Belloria citizens. The royals couldn''t know, or she would lose the little freedom she grappled so hard to obtain after so many years.


    "You''ll know if we find her. If we don''t, forget about it." She said, her eyes fixed on her feet, hoping he wouldn''t push for an answer.


    "Is that so?" Adam replied, winking at her before adding, "You got me curious about what lay beyond this mist. Let''s go."


    He knew everyone had secrets, and as she said, if they met the person, he would eventually understand, so why bother?


    A soft sigh of relief escaped her lips as she turned to resume their exploration. Positioned between Julius and Adam, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of safety in the haunted place.


    The soft sound of their boots against the smooth surface of the rocks disturbed the silence for five minutes before Julius jumped back.


    "AHHHH!" He screamed, his voice cracking and pupils enlarged as he unsheathed his gladius, startling the others.


    Frowning, Adam inquired, "What''s wrong?" However, before the boy could answer, his body shook as silhouettes appeared before his eyes one by one.


    He gulped loudly, his face contorted in horror as he gazed at Gaston, the brown bear, and Ignatius standing before him, each wearing an evil smirk.


    ''What the...'' He thought, disbelief painting his face and dread gripping his heart as he summoned his Luminous Wildblade. But before it could fully manifest, slender and elegant hands grabbed him from behind, forcing him to turn his head.


    "Despite everything I endured, you caused my death!" A bloodied version of Misha shrieked in his ears, causing his mind to buzz momentarily. Yet, before his anger could manifest, his eyes landed on two more figures, causing his body to freeze.


    ''WHAT ARE THEY DOING HERE?!'' He screamed inwardly, fear dancing wildly in his eyes as he gazed at Vivian''s purple dress and the Beast Emperor''s regal robes.


    Faced with the surreal scene, his mind descended into chaos as terror crept its way, swallowing everything in its wake.


    ''Move before it''s too late, fool!'' A lonely thought managed to form amidst the chaos. Yet, without his madness to overpower the fear, his body stood frozen, trembling like a sheep before a butcher.


    As his past enemies and two of the most powerful mages alive casually approached, accompanied by Misha''s hurtful whispering, a resounding slap echoed in the corridor.


    Suddenly, a stinging pain assaulted his cheek, distracting him from his chaotic thoughts for a second. Then he heard Morgane''s panicked voice.


    "You are under the illusions of a poltergeist!" She exclaimed, worry gnawing at her heart before she added hurriedly, "It is invisible and intangible, but I can point out his location for you to shoot him with magic!"


    She knew her slap''s effect wouldn''t last long, and Adam would soon sink into terror again. They had to dispose of the threat swiftly, or their emotions would nourish the evil ghost.


    "Shoot here!" She yelled, pointing her index towards the dense mist above them.


    Without a second''s delay, Adam materialised ten mana arrows and fired them towards the designated area before resuming his weapon''s summoning.


    "ARGH!" A painful roar echoed above them as the spinning arrows left holes in the fog. Then, a hate-filled voice reverberated, coming from everywhere simultaneously.


    "Stupid girl! How dare you interrupt my feast!" The Poltergeist howled in outrage. He hadn''t had many occasions to feed on such delectable fear for decades, but she ruined everything!


    "Tsk." he clicked his tongue in annoyance as only the boy grappled under his creations. Yet, his fears were ten times less vivid than the ghost''s.


    As he grumbled unhappily, Adam''s Luminous Wildblade finally materialised, enveloping him with its radiant, protecting veil. Then, he yelled at Morgane, gritting his teeth as his mind cleared, "Point out his location. I''ll skewer the bastard!"


    Enjoy new chapters from m-v l''-NovelFire.net


    "It''s still above us, a few meters further after the arrows''s impact." She said, causing the Poltergeist to panic and use his negative energy to gather surrounding rocks, turning them blue. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll feed on your fear for decades before turning you into an evil ghost!" he screamed, releasing the freezing rocks below to stop Adam''s charge. Then, he already began to condense new illusions to infiltrate his mind. However, he underestimated his adversary''s anger and resourcefulness.


    With widened eyes, he gazed as the ghost floated through his barrage of soul-damaging rocks, protected by a triangular mana construct used to deviate them.


    "Shit." he muttered, gliding away and planning to use his invisibility to his advantage before hearing the infuriating taciturn girl say, "He moved to the left by two meters."


    Echoing her words, Adam adjusted his course and swung his blade. White and black streaks of light danced behind it as it slashed the wind and collided with the creature who dared mess with his mind and sully Misha''s memory.


    "Disappear!" He roared, beheading it as a radiant explosion engulfed the hateful ghost. Amidst sizzling sounds, his evil energy burned in the light until his soul essence plopped to the ground.


    With a sigh, Adam returned to his companions, calming after the Poltergeist''s death. However, Julius'' screams attracted his attention, compelling him to watch with interest.


    "I''m stronger than you now!" The boy screamed, bending and tensing his body like an arrow before releasing the tension. Propelling himself like a cannonball accompanied by roaring winds, he swung his gladius against his imaginary adversary.


    The power and Qi imbued in the strike caused a dim and thin sword light to materialise and cut the ground in a three-meter-long line, surprising the duo.


    Then, with a triumphant smile, Julius raised his hands in victory and yelled, "You can''t abduct me or try to devour big brother anymore, devil!"


    Amidst his celebration, a sudden jerk forced him to turn back warily.


    "Well, done. You got him nicely with your last attack." Adam said with a warm smile, proud of Julius'' improvement, before smacking him on the back of the head to dissipate the illusion.

 Chapter 204: Whispers of the haunted soul

    "Ah? Big bro? I-I just beat that hateful devil, but he disappeared." Julius said, his eyes trembling in confusion. But the comforting pat of his big brother helped him calm down.


    "It was an illusion," Adam said, raising his thumbs with a smile. Then he added, winking, "That last strike was truly incredible." The three-meter-long line running through the rocks reflected Julius'' and his gladius'' strength, both in the middle of the second tier. Yet its power was on par with some tier-three spells already.


    ''I wonder if I can boost this attack''s power?'' Adam pondered, interest flashing in his eyes. If the strength could be elevated to the limits of the third tier, he had no doubts Julius could cut through steel with it. ''I''ll think about ways later,'' he thought before gazing at the stunned boy.


    "Retrieve the essence and use a talisman. We''ll resume our exploration in a minute." He said, clutching his Luminous Wildblade. The pontianak''s abilities reassured him since she was a melee fighter and a seductress, causing him to unsummon it. What a blunder. It was his only rampart against the ghosts'' evil powers. ''I must keep it in hand,'' he thought.


    As he pondered, Julius came back and threw the essence to Morgane before returning to his position, his cheeks red in embarrassment.


    Upon seeing him, Adam giggled and said, "At least you beat your opponent. I couldn''t even move against them before Morgane slapped me."


    In shock, Julius raised his head, a soft smile stretching his lips, and asked, "Really?"


    "When did I ever lie? I''m the most honest person in the world, even when I scam people!" Adam answered, his chest puffed, causing the boy to facepalm. Yet, he felt grateful for the encouraging words, and his heart lightened a little.


    "By the way, you fight the next one. I''ll support you from the back." Adam added, willing for the boy to gain experience fighting stronger enemies.


    "I don''t think I can handle them..." Julius replied, shaking his head. Despite his improvements with the Qingming sutra and martial techniques, he didn''t feel ready to fight such dangerous creatures.


    But Adam''s following words forced his eyes to glow. "You can do it. You are far more courageous than me, and nothing can bend your will."


    "I''ll try! Follow me!" He exclaimed, his confidence uplifted after receiving his big brother''s recognition.


    Simultaneously, Morgane nodded, smiling softly and thinking, ''So, that''s what real brotherhood looks like.'' She never witnessed something remotely close to their relationship in the royal palace. Every kid was an enemy they had to guard against to earn an opportunity.


    With a sigh, she dismissed her memories, returned to her emotionless face, and followed behind Julius. Read exclusive chapters at m|v-l''-NovelFire.net


    As they travelled through the damp mist, feeling the ambient cold lick their skin, Adam broke the silence.


    "How long is that canyon, and are there ghosts above the third tier?" He asked, curious what adversaries they would face.


    Morgane pensively tucked her fingers around her chin before answering. "The furthest recorded exploration is four kilometers and a half. What lay beyond are only legends and suppositions, but I believe a tier four ghost stands guard."


    Icy sweat instantly covered Adam''s forehead as he yelled, "I''m no confidant in beating at tier four ghost!" He knew more than anyone how wide the gap between the apprentice and mage tiers was. After all, he cheated by detonating tens of beast cores to freeze Thomas and won against Ignatius solely because Misha messed up his DNA and guided him.


    "You don''t need to defeat him, only restrict his movements. If everything goes according to my plan, we''ll have a chance to communicate and learn about what he is guarding." Morgane responded, her emotions eluding him. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I hope you know what you are doing because if your plan fails... Well, I don''t need to continue, right?" Adam said, causing an icy shiver to course down Julius'' spine.


    "If he refuses to communicate, he''ll still be weakened. I believe you can help his soul rest in peace," she said before jerking her head to the right. "Another one found us." She added, causing the group to stop and prepare for battle.


    Julius swiftly unsheathed his gladius, his eyes scanning the surroundings warily when he suddenly heard cryptic whispers. Spoken by a haunting voice, they caused his hair to bristle and his pupils to enlarge as his emotions boiled chaotically.


    "Don''t listen! It''s a haunted soul!" Morgane yelled, covering her ears as her legs trembled in fright. Unlike the Poltergeist, the haunted soul couldn''t actively use his negative energy to manipulate objects. Yet, it was much more terrifying.


    Alarmed by her reaction, Adam narrowed his eyes, peering into the mist. Soon, he saw a translucent silhouette covered in red ethereal mist. Covering her, a black mage robe, tattered by the passing of years. Then, he saw her delicate face and empty eye sockets emanating an ominous glow and dripping blood-red tiers.


    "Julius back off. She is too dangerous!" Adam shouted, unwilling to let Julius face such a daunting opponent.


    However, the boy shook his head. Already under the evil ghost''s nefarious influence, he screamed righteously, "I need to save her from her torments!"


    "Shit! Come back, fool!" Adam screamed in panic, torn between launching himself before the boy or protecting the trembling girl. Sadly, he had no time to think.


    Julius charged in, his calves'' size doubling under the blood influx, reaching the apparition in a flash. His arm''s veins crisscrossed like pythons as he swung it, using Qi to enhance the strike''s destructiveness.


    SHATTER


    The blade travelled at breakneck speed, slashing through the ghost like paper and shattering the rocks below, causing rumbling noises to echo in the passage.


    However, the rattling sound of chains rapidly followed as the haunted soul counter-attacked. Her ethereal form unharmed by the physical attack, she outstretched her chained hand to grab the boy and use her most vile ability.


    Simultaneously, Morgane screamed, her emotionless face distorting into one of panic. "Don''t let her touch him, or he''ll be doomed!"

 Chapter 205: Morganes Lament

    With how panicked the taciturn girl was, Adam understood the haunted soul''s ability was most likely related to emotions. That would explain Julius'' rash actions. Yet, he had no time to ponder as the hand dangerously closed towards the boy''s face. He had to act and do it fast.''You won''t hurt him!'' He screamed inwardly, grimacing and biting his lips in worry. Echoing his thoughts, he used his most potent technique, dropping his concern for his mana reserves. An enormous blue spinning spearhead materialised before him, causing Morgane''s red hair to flutter wildly. In a split second, raging winds swirled around the terrifying mana weapon. Then...


    BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM


    Four explosions echoed in the passage, rising dust and rubbles in front of the duo as the spear blurred in their visions.


    Morgane''s eyes widened in unconcealable shock as the surroundings fell silent for a second. In the peaceful calm, contrasting against their dangerous situation, she witnessed Julius flying in the air, blasted by the shockwave before the hand could reach him. Then, she saw the enormous pit drilled on the canyon''s opposite end through the pierced mist and haunted soul''s form.


    Once the second ticked away, sounds returned roaring as she heard the terrifying collisions, exploding rocks and miserable shriek of the evil ghost.


    "W-what was that spell?" She stuttered, unable to think correctly after witnessing such devastation. However, Adam ignored her and swiftly floated towards Julius, worried about his well-being.


    "Are you ok?" He asked, his hands trembling as he outstretched them to lift him from the ground.


    "Huuug..." Julius groaned painfully before rising to his feet with his big brother''s help. With trembling eyes, he said, "Thank you. I suddenly felt the creature''s emotions and desire for a peaceful departure and..."


    "That''s the haunted ghost''s ability. They are perverse creatures trapped in this world against their will by mages. Their deepest desire is to be freed from their sufferings." Morgane started, her emotionless expression back on her face as she joined the duo.


    Then, she continued, "To achieve it, they force their targets'' emotions to resonate with them. However, their mad nature forces them to protect themselves, going against their wish and stacking guilt in their mind in an endless loop."


    "I guessed as much. Why didn''t you scream not to let her touch him?" Adam asked, his face solemn. After all, her panicked warning caused him to use ninety percent of his mana.


    Morgan held her forehead, a shiver running down her spine as she remembered how terrifying a haunted soul''s touch could be. "Upon contact, they release curses, cause decay or even instant death, depending on their strength." She revealed, causing everyone''s eyes to widen.


    "..." The duo lost their voice. Thankfully, the ghost wasn''t overly swift, like the Pontianak, or Julius would have been a goner.


    "Seriously? Intangible body, cursing touch, emotional resonance. Is there something it can''t do?" Adam questioned a second later, his brows twitching. However, he didn''t expect her response.


    "It''s one of the most dangerous types of evil ghosts for a reason. It can also manipulate memories, drain souls, and create illusions." Morgane answered, causing their faces to distort into grimaces.


    After a few minutes, Adam lowered his eyes and frowned at his ethereal form. ''Why do they all have special abilities, but I''m just a grey ghost that can''t even increase its mana? That''s unfair! Please, someone, tell me who made this setting. I''ll punch him in the face.'' He thought, biting his teeth in anger.


    With deep breaths to calm down, he turned to Julius and scanned his body, lifting his arms and legs to inspect every corner to ensure he wasn''t wounded.


    "I''m fine, I assure you." The boy said, smiling, warmth spreading in his chest. Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net


    Adam sighed in relief once done and asked Morgane, "Is it safe to take a break, or are the ghosts roaming freely?" He had to recover his mana or use his cape. However, he felt reluctant, especially after learning about the tier-four entity dwelling in the canyon''s depths.


    "They roam." She answered shortly, worry flashing in her eyes. "Haunted souls are extremely rare and don''t actively attack. We won''t encounter ghosts more dangerous than the Pontianak, so we should continue." She added, unwilling to go back after their progress.


    Adam frowned in response. This canyon proved far more treacherous than he initially thought, and he couldn''t guarantee their safety. "We can''t take the risk. Let''s retreat for today." He said, his voice solemn as he gestured for Julius to retrieve the soul essence.


    However, Morgane insisted, her voice cracking, "Please, I can pay you in gold or artefacts. I''ll even ask the royals to grant you a noble''s title, but we can''t go back."


    "What do you seek in this forsaken passage so desperately?" Adam asked, crossing his arms over his chest and looking at her in the eyes.


    "I-I..." Morgane stuttered, but Julius came to her rescue, patting her gently on the shoulder and nodding. Encouraged by the boy, she gathered her courage and said, "I''m searching for my mother. According to a close friend, she turned into an evil ghost after dying and should be at the end of this path."


    Surprised by the revelation, the duo gazed at each other, guessing she was probably an adopted or illegitimate child of the Bellorian''s king. Yet, despite his sympathy, her answer lacked logic for Adam.


    "Why don''t you come with royal mages and knights?" He asked, his brow raised.


    "I can''t answer." She replied before adding with watery eyes, "It is my only chance. I''ll leave the college definitively after the new year. Please, help me."


    Feeling her desperation and honesty, Adam scratched his head with a frown. He still didn''t understand why the girl appeared familiar and why part of him wanted to help her. Yet, should he put himself and Julius at risk for that sensation?


    "I don''t know," he muttered, drawing a deep breath and pondering. ''I''m no hero helping people left and right by goodness. I really want to help you, but...'' S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 206: The Shadows Strike

    Adam mulled for a minute, trying to find an argument to help the red-haired girl. Yet, he found none. Continuing was a stupid decision."I''m sorry, Morgane." He said, shaking his head and closing his eyes before continuing, "I can''t agree to put your lives in danger, especially when we can return tomorrow."


    The girl''s face decomposed, and tears rolled down her cheeks upon hearing Adam''s disheartening choice. Of course, they could return, but she would have less time to search for her mother in exchange. ''It''s my only chance,'' she thought, gritting her teeth and resolving to use her last card.


    "If we continue, I''ll reveal one of the world''s secrets." She started, whipping her tears and grabbing him by the arm. Then, she continued, "Only royals and their closest counselors know about it!"


    Adam answered with a raised brow, "Can that secret turn us immortal? If not, I don''t see what use I''ll have for it once dead."


    Silence echoed his sharp words as the girl plopped to the ground, hiding her face with her hands. Her muffled sniffs reverberated in the passage, causing Adam''s eyes to slip to the side in guilt.


    ''I''m sorry, but I can''t risk our lives,'' he thought, snuffing his misplaced empathy and turning to the boy. "Let''s move." He said, his voice firm.


    However, Julius was too good-natured and stepped before Morgane instead of listening. "Let me fight until you recover your mana. I''m sure I can handle ghosts on the Poltergeist''s level." He said, his eyes burning with righteousness, looking at his big brother in the eyes before adding. "If I fail, we can always leave."


    ''Why do you have to make things hard, fool!'' Adam screamed inwardly, his veins throbbing. It was just a one-day delay. So, why the urgency? He couldn''t grasp it. Feeling anger boil in him, he spat, "Fine! Lead the way.


    If you lose, I''ll train you for three months!"


    Julius'' eyes narrowed in focus, and his lips quivered at the threat. If not for Morgane''s desperate pleas, he would have chickened out. ''You and grandpa Theo always taught me to help people when possible.'' He thought, reaffirming his resolve. Without a word, he turned and helped Morgane up.


    Then, taking her by the hand, he walked towards the canyon''s depth, his steps resolute and his mind at peace with his decision.


    Astonished by the sudden turn, warmth filled Morgane''s chest. With a soft smile, she said, "Thank you, Julius. I''ll do my best to help you!"


    With a snort, Adam stealthily materialised his mana cape to hasten his recovery and floated behind them, his Luminous Wildblade in hand.


    They travelled through the thick mist for five minutes before Morgane''s eyes narrowed. She planted her feet firmly on the ground, causing Julius to look back after feeling resistance, and said, "One is swiftly approaching, but I can''t tell where it is exactly. It feels like... like it is crawling beneath the ground."


    Startled by her affinity''s feedback, she hurriedly reviewed her knowledge of ghosts until her eyes widened.


    "Strike your shadow!" She exclaimed after determining what their enemy was.


    Echoing her words, Julius swiftly released her hand and swung his gladius. The ground shattered on impact as gravel flew into the air. Yet, he caught no sight of the enemy.


    However, from his floating position, Adam saw everything. He witnessed Julius'' shadow contort to dodge the strike before re-assuming its usual appearance. "Imbue your strikes with fire Qi." He advised, his eyes locked on the ghost''s movements.


    But before the boy could act, whispers suddenly invaded his mind. "Why are you helping the living? It''s my first time seeing a ghost as mad as you!" The evil ghost said in scorn before detaching himself from Julius'' body and revealing his appearance.


    The group''s eyes narrowed as they gazed at the irregular silhouette of a male. Entirely dark and featureless, its form shifted like a dancing shadows, confirming Morgane''s deductions.


    "It''s a Shadow ghost. They blend in shadows to kill their prey covertly and induce fear to hinder them when they prove too strong." She warned, her taciturn voice already back, replacing the brief emotional moment they witnessed a few minutes ago.


    Stay tuned for updates on m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    Julius nodded, thankful for the information, while Adam''s face darkened. ''Why are they all trying to scare others?! Is it fun to awaken past traumas or dirty people we were close to? And how am I mad when they do that?'' He thought, clenching his fists. Their abilities were just too hateful for him.


    Simultaneously, Julius narrowed his eyes in focus. After experiencing their devious abilities, he knew what to expect and wouldn''t succumb to fear. With his gladius gripped in hand, he imbued slivers of fire Qi before raising his arm to strike.


    However, haunting whispers filled his mind, "Unfilial son. You abandoned your mother to escape alone! She is dead. DEAD! All because of you."


    With gritted teeth, he ignored them and slashed his blade in a wide arc before taking a step forward and continuing his attack. He knew the ghost could contort to dodge his strikes, so he pressed forward, using his strength and speed advantage to gain the upper hand.


    Orange lights crisscrossed in the air as he delivered a flurry of strikes upon his opponent, gradually lacerating its shadow-like body. Confident in his victory, he slashed his arm in a broad movement to end his adversary.


    However, the ghost''s eyes flickered with an ominous light when he noticed the mistake. It was the moment he had been waiting for. With an evil smirk, it used its last ability, manipulating Morgane''s shadow, to backstab the arrogant boy under the girl''s stunned eyes.


    As the shadow turned into a spike and pierced the wind with a soft hum, Julius suddenly strained his muscles, halting his movement, and sidestepped, causing the creature''s smile to freeze on his lips. Then, as if time resumed its course, Julius'' arm came to life and lashed at his silhouette, burning his form and ending his life.


    Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 207: Banshees Seduction

    Julius exhaled deeply after his victory, his left hand on his chest to calm his wildly beating heart. Despite his efforts to ignore the Shadow Ghost''s whispers, they still stung him where it hurt. He was sure his decision to flee alone was the most rational and wouldn''t change it if given a chance. But he still missed her. Did the Ashfords treat her well? Did she resent him for his decision?Those questions haunted him for the past four years.


    That''s why he relentlessly trained and constantly wanted to prove himself, to save her before Eleanor and her hateful family grew tired and disposed of her.


    As he brooded, his face bleak and lowered, Morgane tapped him on the shoulder and asked, "How did you dodge his last attack?" After all, it came from his blind spot, making her think he would end up impaled.


    "I have good ears," he answered, forcing a smile and trying to act natural. Then he turned to his big brother and questioned, "Why fire Qi, and how did you know it would be more effective?"


    "I don''t know, instinct?" Adam answered, tucking his ethereal fingers around his chin pensively. ''How did I know?!'' He screamed inwardly, focusing on remembering where that knowledge came from. Sadly, what he experienced in his soul sea during the third trial happened again, forcing him to stop.


    "Anyway, you fought well. Keep it up, and we might reach the canyon''s edge with a bit of luck." He added before falling silent, waiting for the boy to retrieve the ghost''s essence and use the talisman.


    Discover hidden stories at mvl


    Then, they resumed their walk for a few minutes before encountering another foe Morgane described as a vengeful spirit. They could interact with matter and use evil energy to manifest many frozen constructs. Their appearance reflected the way they died, mirroring their wounds and clothing.


    With their rage-filled face and blood-red tears, they resembled Adam after he almost completed his transformation. Yet not entirely.


    The fight was tricky, but Julius managed to behead the apparition after a sumptuous counter-attack, causing Adam to whistle in approval. Under his eyes, the boy grew after each movement, adapting his style to counter and focus his adversaries'' weak spots.


    After a brief discussion, they continued and met another shadow ghost and two poltergeists. Drawing upon his experience, Julius defeated them without help, or almost. Adam had to retrieve his gladius after he hurled it to impale one of the flying enemies against the canyon''s walls.


    After two hours, they were already deep in the passage, and Morgane''s heart hammered against her chest as she would finally see her mother, even if she was a ghost.


    However, a bizarre apparition stopped them in their tracks. With a loud screech filled with despair, the ghost''s ethereal hair and ample robes fluttered in the wind.


    The group gazed at her blackened tear marks flowing down her cheek with frowns before Morgane shrugged and said, "It''s a banshee. She uses her screech to induce despair in her targets but isn''t dangerous or inherently evil." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who''s not dangerous, sister? I''ll show you how dangerous I can be!" The banshee screeched, her left eye twitching in annoyance.


    Surprised by her retort, Adam asked with a raised brow, "If she is not evil, why is she here?"


    "Humph. Those idiots asked me to guard and deter any living being or evil ghost from passing the four-point-five-kilometre mark." She said, her voice dripping disdain before she locked her eyes with Adam''s. She scanned his body from top to bottom, her gaze intense before a peculiar light flashed in them.


    With two coughs to switch to her gentle voice, she puffed her chest, causing her forms to bulge through the fabric of her robes and said, "I don''t have the chance to see cuties like you often. Want to hang out a bit? Trust me, I''m much more interesting than those kids, especially the stupid girl."


    "..."


    Upon hearing her words and seeing coquettish smile, the two kids'' jaw hung open in disbelief as they turned to look at Adam.


    ''What the heck?! Is she crazy?'' Adam screamed inwardly, his eyes bulging. He couldn''t understand why a banshee was hitting on him out of nowhere. Yet, since she wasn''t evil and didn''t attack them, he coughed nervously before answering, "Beautiful miss, I would love to spend time with you but have to continue on our journey. Who knows? Maybe on the way back?"


    "Why?" She questioned, tilting her head before adding. "The guardian won''t stop us. We can just go now."


    The revelation caused the kids to gasp. So, they wouldn''t have to fight the tier four ghost? Yet, suspicion crept its way into their mind. What if she was baiting them?


    As they pondered, Adam continued his discussion, feeling increasingly embarrassed. "Can we take the kids with us?" He asked.


    "Sure, you can make them meet the guardian and help them turn into ghosts after he kills them." She replied, her eyes glowing and taking heart shapes.


    ''Stop looking at me like that!'' Adam''s mind rumbled as he took deep breaths to calm down. Their fight with the guardian was unavoidable if he wanted to progress. After all, his range of motion was linked to Julius.


    "Can we try to negotiate with him?" The boy asked after recovering. If the guardian was similar to the banshee, it was possible.


    "Don''t bother. This bootlicker follows the rules as if his father wrote them! You''ll have more chances to punch the magus in the face than to convince him not to kill you on the spot." She snorted, her lips raised to express her disdain. Then she added, shrugging, "Anyway, they''ll die against the Doppelg?nger duo before meeting him."


    Hearing her mention the creature, Morgane''s hands trembled as she realised the difficulty of their venture shot through the roof. After all, she studied ghosts'' abilities and appearances for years to prepare and knew how dangerous doppelg?ngers were.


    What worried her the most was with whom she would face them...

 Chapter 208: The Most Unromantic Banshee Ever (Seriously, Who Spits?)

    "We are in trouble," Morgane said emotionlessly, yet her subtly shaking hands betrayed her worry. Everyone turned to look at her, startled by her sudden comment, before she continued. "Doppelg?ngers only have one ability... And it is enough to rank them among the most dangerous ghosts."The banshee nodded at her explanation, happy they understood they had no chance. "They are smart little bastards who can replicate anyone''s appearance, mannerisms and abilities. If you aren''t confident to defeat yourself, give up on the kids and come with me." She said, biting her lower lips provokingly and bending forward to emphasise her cleavage.


    In response, Adam covered Julius'' eyes with his right hand and closed his, avoiding the provocation and falling into deep thoughts. ''Fighting myself will be hard, but with my weapons'' enhancements, I''ll still have the upper hand in one versus one,'' he mused, assuming they couldn''t copy his soul-bound blades. The problem came from their numbers, especially if both turned into him.


    A deep frown etched itself into his face. ''The situation is tricky. Without a good plan, we won''t pass them.'' His mind raced, searching for solutions until a rough strategy gradually pieced itself into his brain. His luminous eyes glowed like torches as he reopened them and gazed at the confused boy.


    "I can''t see anything!" Julius yelled, causing Adam to slap him on the back of his head.


    "That was the goal. Don''t look, or you''ll catch deadly diseases!" He answered to scare the boy, causing the banshee to narrow her eyes in anger.


    "I''m perfectly healthy! You are the one who carries diseases. Ptui, ptui!" She answered, spatting with a disgusted face before realising her blunder. Hurriedly, she raised her hand to cover her mouth. With a wink and sending a kiss with the same palm, she added. "I''m speaking about the stupid girl, of course.


    Not you, darling."


    The super-effective attack caused emotional damage to Adam. Through gritted teeth and doing his best to ignore her, he started. "If we want to reach the guardian, we''ll have to each fight one doppelg?nger. But we can''t let our guard down. One may join the other mid-fight, disguising as one of us."


    After a brief pause, he proudly added, "We''ll need a sign to prove we are the originals. I propose to draw me on your arm and cover it with bandages."


    Julius pondered the plan before looking at his big brother in the eyes and asking solemnly, "Who will draw?"


    "I can do it. Why?" Adam answered, his eyes glowing.


    However, Julius didn''t share his excitement as sweat covered his forehead. "You can just draw a cross, you know?" He responded, unwilling to see his terrible drawings and endure the boasting about being the best drawer ever again.


    Considering the boy''s words briefly, Adam nodded and responded, "It''ll be faster to draw a cross."


    With relief, Julius fished a chalk out of his pouch and drew a cross on his right forearm before his big brother proposed to do it again. Then, he asked, "How will you draw one on yourself?"


    "I don''t need one. If I''m not encased in that veil of light, it''s an impostor." He answered, pointing his thumb at the divine warding of the luminous Wild Blade.


    After their strategy talk, the banshee raised her brow and tried to convince him, "You don''t have to fight them." Then, she added, licking her lips, "Follow me. I''ll make you discover things you''ve never seen before." However, the answer she received caused her mind to descend into chaos.


    "I''ll slice your tongue if you utter one more word, temptress! How can you even say that with a straight face in front of two kids?" Adam yelled, fed up with her forceful attempts. What did she even want to make him discover with their ghostly forms? Not that he was interested. His time was too precious to waste.


    The banshee narrowed her eyes into slits and responded, "Humph. You can''t appreciate a woman''s interest, you boor! I''m curious to see how they''ll shred you to pieces, especially the irritating girl."


    "Ignore her. Her shrieks can only induce despair since she is not an evil ghost." Morgane advised, unfazed by the strange discussion before continuing. "I''ll wait for you here." Her presence would be counter-productive, only distracting them from their respective battles. With that knowledge, she settled on staying behind.


    After all, the ghost hinted at her duty, and she doubted evil ghosts would wander so far into the canyon.


    Continue reading stories on mvl


    Adam nodded, ignoring the banshee and gazing at Julius. "Think you can beat yourself?" he asked with a smirk.


    "Even if I can''t, I''ll do as you taught me during my training," Julius answered, his eyes coming to life with multi-colored lights as they narrowed in focus. Then he added, his voice echoing solemnly. "I''ll surpass my limits."


    In response, Adam''s lips stretched into a broad smile as he extended his fist and said, "That''s the spirit. Don''t move too far, or you''ll drag me behind."


    "Yes!" The boy answered, bumping his fist with his big brother''s before taking decisive steps into the swirling mist, disappearing from Morgane and the Banshee''s vision.


    "Tsk... This fool. I had to wait sixty years for a sane one to reach this place! Argh! So infuriating!" The banshee lamented, stomping the ground with her ethereal feet. This time, she had done everything to hook the fish, going as far as to use her body shamelessly.


    Yet the man appeared more irritated than anything.


    "You lied to me! Wait till I return, big sis!" She exclaimed, raising her fist and gazing through the mist in anger.


    Simultaneously, Morgane fixed her blue eyes on her, placidly asking, "Didn''t you say you would watch them die?"


    Addressed so casually by the girl who dared to belittle her twice, the ghost''s anger flared as she sneered, "Mind your own business and pray for them to return, or I''ll turn you deaf with my shrieks!" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 209: The Doppelgangers Arrogance

    "When we encounter them, race to the left," Adam said as they gradually drew closer to their adversaries before adding. "Don''t forget what I told you about the cross, ok?""Count on me. But aren''t you too careful?" Julius responded, scratching his head.


    "Trust me, I''m not. Learn to make contingency plans, just in case." Adam said, his upper lip raised as he remembered the painful lesson from the first trial''s wolves.


    "I''ll keep that in mind." The boy''s eyes narrowed, considering his big brother''s words as a valuable lesson. But for now, he had to focus on his fight as two amorphous figures floated ten meters before him.


    "A ghost and a child... What do we do, brother?" A voice reverberated, giving the duo the impression that it came from nowhere but everywhere.


    "Easy, kill the human and let the ghost pass." Another voice answered the question, causing Julius'' hair to bristle.


    Silently, he filled his lungs with oxygen before dashing towards the left wall of the canyon, his Qi bubbling in his dan tian.


    "Ah! He is trying to escape. Can I go after him?" The first voice excitedly asked as one of the figures gradually transformed into a copy of Julius.


    "I want half his life force! If you eat everything alone again, I promise to complain to the boss." The second voice said, reshaping itself into Adam simultaneously.


    As the fake Julius nodded and raced to the left, smirking, the other doppelg?nger locked his luminous eyes with Adam''s and said casually, "You can pass and meet the guardian. He''ll explain everything."


    "Sure. But I need to kill you first." Adam sneered, materialising his blade of adaptation in his left hand and taking a battle stance.


    The doppelg?nger fell silent for a second before bursting into laughter. "How do you plan to achieve that? I can do everything you can without limits." He said as a red cape materialised and billowed behind him. Then, the Luminous Wildblade and Blade of Adaptation condensed into a rain of sparks from thin air to land in his hands.


    "You are interesting. An apprentice who uses mana to bypass casting and fights in melee." He added, feeling the abilities he copied before taking the same battle stance as his adversary and gesturing for Adam to attack him with his hand. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t try to bluff. There is no way you can copy my weapons faithfully." Adam answered before propelling himself forward.


    "Fool! You are one of the rare ghosts blessed with mana, but you charge in?" The doppelg?nger said, his eyes filled with disdain. With a snap of his finger, negative energy thickened behind him, taking the form of twenty red spinning arrowheads.


    Widening his eyes, Adam thought, ''Shit. I wanted to save mana!'' Then, he condensed his own light-blue projectiles and launched them to intercept his ennemy''s.


    As they collided in a cacophony of hums, neutralising each other, a dozen meters on the left, obscured by the mist, Julius suddenly stopped running.


    "Hahaha. You understood it was useless to run?" The doppelg?nger exclaimed, licking his lips as he continued his charge, gladius in hand.


    However, the swift victory he expected didn''t happen as Julius stepped forward, his eyes wide open in concentration. ''According to big bro, I have the advantage with my weapon''s enhancements. I can do it!'' He thought, swinging his blade to meet his opponent''s.


    The sound of metal colliding echoed in the damp canyon as a thin layer of frost covered the doppelg?nger''s weapon. Then, with an elegant movement, the boy deflected the weakened weapon to the side, leaving his enemy defenseless.


    Almost simultaneously, he imbued his left fist with fire Qi, causing a soft orange glow to encase it before sending a piercing hook at the faker.


    Unfortunately, the doppelg?nger swiftly understood he couldn''t underestimate the boy. Using Julius'' unnatural reflexes and dynamic vision, he bent his torso backwards in a split second. Then, like a spring, he propelled his upper body back after dodging the punch and swung his sword in a wide arc from the weird position.


    His eyes widening, Julius hurriedly bent his legs, avoiding the horizontal cut by a hairbreadth. Alas, his defensive manoeuvre only caused his head to plunge straight into his copy''s rising knee.


    Through gritted teeth, he thought, ''I''ll be hit.'' The timing was exquisite, leaving him no room to dodge.


    Prepared to endure the inevitable strike, Julius'' eyes suddenly narrowed as his mind raced. ''I won''t win if I don''t surpass myself!'' He screamed inwardly, his neck''s veins protruding as he reinforced the muscles with slivers of earth Qi. Simultaneously, he swung his right fist to deliver an uppercut, his big brother''s angry words echoing in his mind.


    "Anything you try to do to me, I''ll do it to you first!"


    Crunching sounds echoed as Julius'' nose broke on impact, and his body flew back a few meters. But a smile tugged at his lips as he felt his own strike connect with the doppelg?nger''s chin.


    "Tch, not bad for a brat still wet behind the ears. Can''t believe you landed a hit." The ghost said, his left eye twitching and his veins bulging. He was decades older and was a master of combat and magic. That''s why their species was among the most feared.


    They could not only infiltrate any place to sow chaos using any persona but could also beat anyone in one versus one, thanks to their experience and negative energy. Infuriated by the humiliation, he reviewed Julius'' abilities in-depth, ready to go all out.


    As Julius rose to his feet, exhaling by his nose powerfully to expel the blood, the doppelg?nger''s eyes widened at his discoveries. "You are not a body cultivator or mage. What is this energy?" He asked, interest flashing in his eyes before they narrowed as he remembered why he had been stationed here.


    Sixty years ago, a man stormed the canyon and defeated everyone. Strangely, he killed no one, but the unusual thing about him was his use of a strange energy that wasn''t mana according to his brother.

 Chapter 210: Sword and Qi

    If the boy''s energy was the same, he couldn''t afford to play and had to take things seriously.In a second, he tensed his muscles, one after another, imbuing them with Qi of various elements and causing his veins to bulge like snakes. Feeling he had excellent control over it, he smirked, bent his legs, and propelled himself. The ground exploded behind him, and the wind howled in front as his brown hair fluttered wildly behind his silhouette.


    However, Julius'' understanding of his body was off the chart. He expected the doppelg?nger''s charge and speed.


    With a forceful step, he planted his feet on the ground, his stance as firm as a wall. Then, using the martial techniques recorded in the Qingming Sutra, he combined strands of fire and water Qi on his fist and hurled it at the racing enemy.


    The air trembled under the widening eyes of the ghost as a horned snake-like creature flew out of the extended fist and travelled in his direction at breakneck speed.


    Cold sweat dripped from his forehead. He instinctively knew what this technique was. Abandoning his charge, he strained his legs, leaving two holes in the ground, and ducked to the side. He heard the wind roar above his head as he dodged the Qi attack by a hair''s breadth and rolled gracelessly on the floor.


    Unfazed by the last-second dodge of his adversary, Julius charged in, his sword glinting orange. In a second, he reached the out-of-balance enemy and swung it vertically.


    Simultaneously, a calculative light flashed in his eyes. He knew his enemy was more experienced than him. So, what? ''I''ll predict your moves and assimilate your experience!'' He thought, slowing his swing down.


    Simultaneously, the doppelg?nger hurriedly used his left hand, pushing the ground with his palm. Without breaking his momentum, his body rose in a headstand, dodging the downward slash. Sneering, he swung his right arm from this unconventional position, aiming to cut the boy in half.


    However, his eyes widened, and his features shifted to shock as Julius'' gladius was already back in place to repel his strike, his right leg glowing orange. In a panic, he mobilised earth Qi to reinforce his head and neck to endure the strike.


    CLANG


    The two gladius clashed again, the collision''s sound echoing in the surroundings. Yet, Julius wasn''t done. Like a professional kickboxer, his body pivoted on his left leg, increasing his momentum and putting his entire weight behind his low kick.


    "ARGH!"


    Amidst cracking sounds, the ghost yelled in pain as the leg unexpectedly collided with his ribs, shattering them and sending his body spiralling in the air.


    Assaulted by pain, he hatefully screamed inwardly, ''A kid baited me and read my moves!'' before crashing to the ground.


    As the surrounding mist engulfed his body, he took a deep breath and slowly rose to his feet, his expression mirroring Julius'' completely.


    "Playtime is over." He said, calculations dancing in the depths of his eyes. Next, he raised his blade above his head, imbuing it with a large quantity of metal Qi and swung it from his position.


    Upon seeing that move, Julius'' eyes widened. He used it during his fight against Gaston''s illusion earlier. It was his swiftest and most potent attack, but consumed energy like a whale. So, why was the ghost using it without guarantee to hit him?


    Failing to comprehend the reasoning, he heightened his focus, ready to move the instant the blade light materialised to counterattack.


    As the gladius descended, aimed straight at him without any prediction, he raced to the right for half a meter before pivoting and charging at his enemy. Yet, his pupils dilated as a feeling of danger gripped his heart.


    Without hesitation, he abandoned his initial movement and swiftly dodged further in the same direction, noticing two sword lights slicing through the air. ''That was close!'' He thought in alarm, his eyes fixed on the two lines traversing the ground.


    An Icy shiver ran down his spine. If not for his swift decision, the second would have hit him. Yet, despite the clever double blow, he still had trouble understanding why he wasted so much energy.


    ''He should have spent most of his Qi by now,'' he thought, tensing his legs to resume charging. However, dread gripped his heart as his adversary raised his blade again, red light glinting around its edges.


    ''He can still use it?!'' He screamed inwardly, finally understanding why, despite their limited abilities compared to other ghosts, doppelg?ngers were so feared.


    Under his shocked eyes, five blood-red sword lights flashed before him, separating the mist in their wake. Reflexively, he imbued his blade with metal Qi and used the same move to protect himself hastily.


    Forty percent of his Qi vanished from his dan tian as a silver light flashed from his blade, leaving a deep gouge in the stone. In a second, it crashed against his enemy''s attacks. In a rain of negative energy, it surprisingly passed through, causing his brows to furrow.


    ''He didn''t use metal Qi. He is emulating my technique using negative energy.'' He realised, figuring out the vile strategy. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I can''t use Qi techniques to block his strikes,'' he thought, propelling himself forward as the doppelg?nger''s blade flashed red again. Unafraid, he hastened his momentum, cutting through the mist like an arrow.


    A smirk stretched on the copy''s face as he swung his arms like the wind, hurling ten sword lights at the foolish boy. Amidst disturbing laughter, it said, "Try to read that. No matter what you do, you can''t pass! Hahaha." However, disbelief covered his features as his pupils enlarged at his adversary''s bizarre decision.


    ''You won''t force me to waste energy! I need to push through.'' Julius gritted his teeth, his gladius traversing the wind in a silver arc.


    CLANK


    His arm trembled as he used the metal element''s sharpness and durability to cut through the first light, creating a gap in the net-like attacks. Then, without a moment''s delay, he imbued his body with water Qi.


    Red lights flashed around his body. Yet, his mind remained as serene as a lake as he fluidly contorted his limbs in a dangerous dance.

 Chapter 211: The Dueling Minds

    ''I can''t back down, or he''ll have time to launch another attack,'' Julius thought, pressing forward as his hazel eyes scanned the lights'' trajectory. Inspired by the ghost''s head-stand strike, he contorted his limbs and torso at weird angles, dodging the lights by a few millimeters while progressing forward.Strands of hair fell to the ground as a few superficial cuts ran through his body. Yet, he smiled as the last light flashed by. Then, he imbued fire Qi in his calves, causing them to swell and crack the ground under the pressure before lunging towards the baffled doppelg?nger.


    "Shit! Why is this weird energy as potent as mana?" The ghost screamed, gathering his thoughts to face the incoming strike. ''He''ll aim right after a feint,'' he reflected, his eyes gleaming calculatingly, his lips stretching into a smirk. ''I think and predict like you. The moment you strike will sign your death!''


    Simultaneously, Julius'' eyes narrowed. From the beginning, he aimed to exploit his only advantage. Now was the moment of truth. ''I can do it! Ignite your will and turn it into power!'' He screamed inwardly, repeating his big brother''s words during his training.


    His eyes came to life, a blazing fire burning in them as the serenity of his mind shifted to a raging volcano. With a thought, his right arm''s veins almost exploded under the terrifying energy influx as he hurled it horizontally against his enemy''s left side.


    "Fool! I know it''s a ruse!" The ghost sneered, moving his blade to the right with an evil smile. However, confusion veiled his eyes as the boy''s gladius didn''t slow at all. Cursing, he hurriedly lashed his arm to replace his weapon on the blow''s trajectory.


    SHATTER


    Alas, before his enlarging pupils, Julius'' gladius smashed his blade, frost permeating it and weakening its material further. After three strikes, his weapon exploded in a rain of shining metal as the gladius smashed through it and continued on its course.


    ''Shit, shit, shit!'' He roared inwardly, all his calculations crumbling into his mind. ''He aimed for the weapon since the beginning!'' He realised, using every drop of negative energy in his body to jump backwards. Alas, the gladius was too close.


    "ARGH!" With a pained scream, it sliced across his torso, almost cutting him in half.


    Despite the pain and bleeding, his organs weren''t hit. ''I can still turn the tables!'' he thought hatefully. He couldn''t lose in a duel, or he would be the disgrace of his species.


    As he gritted his teeth and raised his head to counter-attack before the boy could follow up, dread gripped his heart.


    Before him, Julius stood with a smile, his gladius raised above his head in a familiar posture.


    "That''s how you use that strike," He said, bringing it down without entering the ghost''s counter-attack range.


    Echoing his words, a pure silver-colored light sword, encased in thin blue mana, flashed and instantaneously traversed his body, leaving a long vertical line on it before cutting the mist behind. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No way! You''re just a brat. I can''t lose! I CAN''T LOSE!" The doppelg?nger roared, his eyes bloodshot as he jostled his right leg to charge. However, his vision suddenly split in two as half of his body collapsed in a rain of blood.


    As the light in his eyes dimmed, only reluctance and confusion filled his mind. Did he really lose because of the weapon? Sure, he underestimated the boy in the beginning. But even then, his mistake didn''t make any difference. ''So, WHY?'' His voice thundered one last time before his consciousness fell into darkness.


    Opposite him, Julius witnessed his last moments with a terrified grimace. ''It feels weird to cut my own body in half.'' He thought, shivering. Then, a smile blossomed on his face despite his ragged breath. "I did it!" He exclaimed, raising his trembling fists in victory.


    Unfortunately, his energy hit rock bottom, causing him to fall back first. "Big brother was right." He started, reviewing his fight and using his Qingming sutra to hasten his Qi recovery before continuing. "My brain is my strongest weapon. To win this fight, I had to predict my own predictions and go against them."


    This hard-earned victory was also a learning opportunity he planned to analyse thoroughly. After all, the bizarre attacks coming from irregular positions were hard to counter. But more importantly, he learned that overpowering opponents with a straight battle style wasn''t always the answer. Sometimes, he would have to mislead, deceive, and lure them to land a devastating blow.


    After musing for a minute, he remembered his brother''s instructions and removed the bandage covering his arm, revealing the drawn cross. With his left hand, he wiped it before wrapping the bandage back, wondering how his big brother was doing.


    ******


    Simultaneously, on the canyon''s right side, projectiles smashed in a cacophony of hums and shattering noises.


    ''I''ll run out of mana at this rate,'' Adam thought, gritting his teeth. Contrary to Julius, he didn''t understand in the blink of an eye that the doppelg?nger aimed to exhaust his energy before ending him. Who could blame him, though? Opposed to Julius'' sword light, his mana arrows didn''t cost much to materialise.


    ''If I use Gungnir, he''ll just counter it with the same spell.'' He analysed, understanding that relying on mana techniques would only prolong the stalemate against his foe.


    However, before he could think further, his copy smirked and said, "I can emulate your thought process and guarantee you that a melee fight isn''t the answer either."


    ''Shit! How does he know?'' Adam thought, feeling stuck in this deadlock. Was the evil ghost bluffing? But since he could replicate his battle style, wasn''t he right? As someone proficient in abusing his adversary''s mistakes to counter-attack, what would he do if the doppelg?nger did the same? It indeed didn''t look like the answer he was searching for.


    Yet, a flash of inspiration suddenly guided his thoughts on a weapon he rarely used.


    "How could I have forgotten about that!" He exclaimed, a path to victory forming in his mind.

 Chapter 212: Adaptation vs Experience

    ''If I rely on my Blade of Adaptation, I can overpower him.'' Adam thought, remembering the weapon''s abilities. After all, he would be more resilient and hit harder. ''But I''ll still have to be wary of his spells,'' he added with a frown, summoning and grabbing the dark blade in his right hand.''I''ll think about it while fighting!'' He declared, giving up on his ranged position and charging through the colliding arrows. Like a bullet, he navigated the dangerous area, rain of dissipating mana and negative energy washing him as he locked his eyes on the doppelg?nger.


    "Sigh. Fighting me in close combat is the biggest mistake you could make." The copy said, his eyes dimming. Since that man defeated him sixty years ago, he relentlessly refined his combat style. Melee was his territory, and he was confident no one could beat him.


    Sadly, it also meant that the only ghost who reached this point would die in a few seconds, bringing his distractions to an end. ''Should have gone for the boy,'' he thought, shaking his head bitterly.


    As the man penetrated his domain, he fixed his adversary''s arms, causing Adam to gulp as an icy shiver ran down his spine. Trusting his alarming sensation, he halted his movement hurriedly and jumped back.


    Simultaneously, a black light flashed on his course''s trajectory in an elegant arc. ''I would have lost my head if I continued!!'' Adam thought, his pupils enlarging as the doppelg?nger opened his mouth.


    "Without your good instinct, your head would have rolled on the floor." He said, light returning to his eyes. Considering Adam''s posture and recklessness, he knew he was an amateur but believed the fight could last a minute or two if his instincts were good. After all, he was a ghost ancient enough to control his mad impulses and not go easy on his foes.


    Astounded by the move''s decisiveness, Adam fell to the ground and took slow steps, his eyes narrowed in focus. His adversary''s move started extremely low. ''From a blind spot as I drew closer,'' he realised, understanding he couldn''t rush. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After standing at three meters, the doppelg?nger suddenly lunged at him. In a flash, he slashed horizontally, leaving Adam with three options: parry, crouch, or dodge back.


    Following his battle style, he leaned back in advance, his fingers tightening on his blade''s pommel.


    However, as the blade approached, alarms rang in his head. Without thinking, he jumped back, narrowly dodging the deadly strike. Through gritted teeth, he subconsciously covered his left eye with his ethereal hand, fixing the ghost with his right.


    ''He is too precise and overwhelming. Each strike aims for the kill, no matter what I do.'' He thought, the strike playing in slow motion in his mind. Right before he missed, the doppelg?nger stepped forward without breaking his strike''s momentum.


    ''What level of fluidity is necessary to achieve that?'' He thought in horror, knowing if the system rated his sword mastery, it would reach the fourth tier without doubts. With that understanding, it was too risky to approach recklessly. He had to play dirty to win, and he knew it.


    Clenching his weapons, he moved forward as two mage''s hands appeared behind his back. Without warning, he shifted his speed from walking to racing in a second before a dark light flashed in front of him. But this time, he was ready. The hands phased through his body and exploded on the blade''s trajectory, knocking it off.


    With the path now free, he pressed forward, reaching one meter before noticing the doppelg?nger''s smirk. "I know you''ll copy the Luminous Wildeblade. But I''m a Mage!" He roared, detonating the air, causing dust to swirl with the mist and obscuring his body from his adversary.


    Alarmed and disgusted by the fool play, the doppelg?nger dropped all courtesy, preparing to launch a barrage of arrowheads in the dust.


    However, his pupils constricted. Before he could act, the mist, dust, and wind swirled around a giant spearhead like a hurricane.


    "Not good." He muttered, gathering his evil energy to build defences before him and simultaneously replicating the mana technique. But he knew he couldn''t entirely stop the attack. He had no time to give his spear momentum. Yet, he was confident in dodging after figuring out the trajectory using the same explosions to boost his speed.


    As he completed his preparations in a flash, Adam''s mana cape almost dissipated as he spent most of his energy to propel his spear like a laser ray.


    BOOOM


    Six deafening explosions resounded, deafening the silent canyon as the spear disappeared from their view.


    The experienced doppelg?nger''s spearhead and defences shattered silently. However, the evil ghost''s figure was gone amidst the large hole in the ambient mist.


    As the deadly mana technique travelled further before drilling a hole in the distant wall, Adam suddenly spun, aware the last two explosions didn''t come from him. Morphing, his Blade of Adaptation turned into a large war hammer before he slammed it to his left.


    CLANK


    A rain of metallic fragments exploded as the doppelg?nger''s weapon shattered under the strike''s brute force. Then, before his eyes, the hammer twisted and reassembled into a crystalline dark spear.


    ''I need to retreat temporarily and show him how wrong it was to play dirty with someone of my species!'' He thought, anger filling his eyes before launching himself to float away and avoid the spear. Thankfully, his cunning adversary was out of mana and didn''t hurl another spearhead at him. Yet, in his escape, he failed to notice Adam''s smirk.


    Explore more stories at mvl


    "I won''t move. Come back when you''re ready to fight seriously because... honestly? I almost got bored." Adam shouted, his voice filled with ridicule, causing a vein to almost pop from the doppelg?nger''s forehead.


    ''Just wait, childish ghost! I''ll see if you can still act smugly after your friend''s weapon runs through your body!'' He roared inwardly, an evil smile curling on his lips. Of all the methods at his disposal, this one charmed him the most to take revenge.


    After this humiliating fight and the foul play, he wanted nothing more but to see despair cover this fool''s features!

 Chapter 213: Mirror of Deception

    As the doppelg?nger flew away, Adam leisurely sat on the ground and reviewed his fight. Despite his confidence in defeating anyone of the same tier, the evil ghost''s proficiency in melee combat astounded him. With the same speed and strength, he could do so much more than him.''But again, I''m a mage. I use melee combat only when I''m forced to or to save mana,'' he thought, a bitter aftertaste filling his mouth. He wanted to improve his close combat skills, but without a body or opponent in the dream place, how could he? After all, swinging his sword in empty air would yield minimal results and consume too much time he didn''t have.


    "This one was an exception. I won''t face anyone as strong in melee in a magic world, right?" He muttered, comforting himself. The body cultivator''s absolute limit was fixed at the third tier, and they wouldn''t copy his spells like the ghost.


    Reassured by his analysis, he patiently waited, focusing on recovering mana as his cape slowly reformed behind him.


    *****


    Simultaneously, the doppelg?nger halted his flight a dozen meters behind Adam, peering hatefully through the mist. "Enjoy the little time I''m granting you." He said, reverting to his formless state before his frame squirmed to take Julius'' appearance.


    A mocking light flashed through his eyes as he stared at his arm. ''What a fool. We wouldn''t be so feared if a simple, hidden mark could differentiate us from the originals,'' he sneered inwardly, revealing the cross.


    Then, with weary steps, he emulated Julius'' mannerisms and slowly returned to Adam''s location.


    After two minutes, he shouted with a radiant smile, "Big, bro! I defeated him! I told you I could beat myself." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he continued his gradual approach, watching Adam rise to his feet. When only three meters separated them, his adversary suddenly spoke.


    "Show me your right arm," Adam said, causing him to smirk inwardly.


    "Oh. Sorry, I forgot about that," he replied, removing the bandages and revealing the cross with glowing eyes. Then, he added, "See? I really beat him. Are you proud?"


    "Hahaha. Well done, kid!" Adam laughed, raising his thumb before adding. "Let''s fetch Morgane and continue to the guardian. We''ll need her help to defeat it."


    He nodded, advising, "You should walk before me. I''ll need a few minutes to recover from the damage my legs sustained."


    With a shrug, Adam took the lead, retracing their steps to the Banshee. However, the fake Julius gradually approached him from behind, his blade in hand.


    ''It''s been years since I didn''t relish in the pleasure of fooling idiots. Die, infuriating child!'' He screamed inwardly, raising his hand to impale Adam from behind.


    However, his face swiftly paled as white and dark light attracted his attention from above. In a split second, he raised his head to see where they came from, only to hear alarming words.


    "When you saw Julius, he undoubtedly had a cross drawn on his arm. But I asked him to wipe it after beating your friend," Adam innocently said as the mage''s hand clutching his Luminous Wildblade penetrated the doppelg?nger''s skull, leaving him with no time to react.


    "How does it feel to take someone else for a fool, only to realise you were the biggest?" Adam said, smirking as a radiant light engulfed the boy''s copy.


    However, his adversary gathered his remaining strength to spit his last words hatefully. "Your fool plays won''t save you against the guardian. I''ll await you in hell to take my revenge."


    "Wait forever, then. I won''t die before a really long time." He answered, his smile broadening on his face. As long as he obtained his body, he was assured of living for half a millennium thanks to Elena''s legacy.


    As the light from the explosion dissipated, and proud of his well-executed plan, he sat back to wait for Julius. He knew the boy was coming his way since he felt no tugging during his walk.


    Five minutes later, the boy emerged from the mist with a radiant smile, shouting, "Big, bro! I defeated him! I told you I could beat myself!"


    "Hahaha. You really said the same thing," Adam answered, laughing before asking him to show his arm.


    "Look! It''s really me. So, are you proud?" Julius said, revealing his markless right arm.


    "I''m. Well done following my plan and defeating your opponent." Adam answered with a relieved smile. Everything fell into his prediction range, but his adversary''s strength.


    Explore hidden tales at mvl


    Curious about his brother''s fight, he asked, "Did you really infuriate him enough to make him try to backstab you?"


    "You should have seen his face when he realised," Adam answered, shocking the boy.


    "But your plan has a glaring weakness!" he exclaimed, remembering he was asked to remove the cross only if he beat his doppelg?nger. Then, he added, "What would you have done if I lost?"


    "Pfft." Adam stifled a laugh at the urgent remark and said matter-of-factly, his smile reaching his ears. "Because I trained you. You can''t lose in a duel."


    Confusion danced in Julius'' eyes as he asked, unconvinced, "Heee? Since when can''t I lose?"


    However, Adam shook his head, not offering a verbal answer. He didn''t want him to slack after hearing the truth.


    ''In truth, the strongest person in his tier is not me. It''s you, boy,'' he thought with a sigh. Who would have thought? Yet, Julius'' capability to analyse his foes'' moves in a second and predict them was truly horrifying. And he was the one who trained the boy to do that, not expecting he would surpass him in such a short time.


    Smiling softly and ignoring Julius'' confusion, he said, "Let''s see how Morgane handles the Banshee. I''m afraid she''ll end up devoured if we take too long to return."


    Upon remembering how the ghost seemed to hate Morgane, an icy shiver ran down the boy''s spine. With a nod, he raced to their location, unaware Adam redirected his attention.


    After traversing the thick mist at top speed for five minutes, his eyes widened in shock at the scene unfolding.

 Chapter 214: The Enslaved Princess

    "What is happening?" Julius screamed, fixing his hazel eyes on the laughing Banshee."Don''t ask me," Adam answered, as confused as the boy, his eyes landing on the two seated girls.


    "Tell me more, little sister. I never thought we were so wrong," the Banshee said, her eyes glinting and her lips curled into a smile.


    "I''m no expert, but acting seductively will only help you find sinful men. The good ones prefer charming women," Morgane replied, remembering the romance books she used to enjoy before frowning. ''When did I read romance books?'' She thought.


    "Oh! Let me try if he returns alive. I''ll act shy to sway him. Hehehe." The banshee said, causing Adam to shiver and Julius to giggle.


    "She doesn''t look bad. Why don''t you give her a chance, big bro?" The boy said half mockingly.


    "Ha. Ha. Ha. It''s not fun. Listen well, Julius. Never play with a woman''s feelings.


    There is no give her a chance or try. Only go when you are sure," Adam said, his voice solemn and his words sincere.


    "I''ll keep that in mind," the boy answered, knowing his brother wasn''t fooling around and the advice would be helpful once he grew older.


    Then, they approached the two girls, drawing their attention with the sound of their steps.


    Shocked to see them in single pieces, the Banshee floated up. Yet, her expression swiftly shifted to apply Morgane''s advice. Her cheeks reddening, she said, "I''m glad to see you safe. I-I missed you."


    Adam rolled his eyes in response, holding his forehead with his right hand and... ignored her to speak with the girl. "We need to rest for six hours at least to recover our mana. Tell us about your plan in the meantime," he said, anticipating their last battle against the mysterious guardian.


    "I''ll use the soul essences to create a weakening magic circle. If he walks into it, he''ll lose a third of his strength." She revealed emotionlessly, extending her right palm to collect the doppelg?ngers essences.


    "We''ll have a chance in that case," Adam and Julius nodded, their eyes brightening.


    Excited, the boy placed two talismans on the essences before handing them to the girl under the Banshee''s narrowing eyes.


    "URYYYY. Why are you so cold?! I''m really trying!" She suddenly shrieked, scaring the trio.


    "I made my stance clear already. I''m not interested in relationships and won''t be a ghost for long. With your... charms, I''m sure you''ll find someone better than me." Adam replied, his brow twitching at her persistence.


    "Humph. Keep your excuses for yourself! No one ever resurrected, and you won''t be the exception." She said, thinking he was pitying her. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll try, anyway. On the other hand, you could help by telling us about the guardian and his strengths," Adam said with a smile. After years of guarding this place, she must surely know about him.


    "I can''t reveal anything." She answered, swiftly turning her head to the side before adding solemnly. "But if you promise to free me after beating him, I can make an exception."


    Scratching his ethereal head, Adam asked, "Can''t you just float away?"


    "Of course not. The guardian and duo are the same. In short, we are like your little friend, slaves." She responded, pointing at Morgane, unaware of the bomb she had just dropped.


    "Wait, what? Who is a slave?" Julius exclaimed, his mouth wide open as Morgane''s blue eyes slipped to the side.


    "That''s my problem to resolve," she said, ashamed of her status and angry the Banshee discovered her secret.


    "An adopted royal princess in name. Most likely because of your talent and affinity." Adam muttered, his glowing eyes scanning the red-haired girl pensively. Why did the royals let her attend college for half a year, and what were her origins?


    ''Don''t tell me...'' A sudden terrible idea manifested in his mind as he dug out a memory. If he were right, his instinctual familiarity with her would make sense. Yet, he hoped to be wrong. Read exclusive adventures at mvl


    "I guess it''s useless to ask why they enslaved you, right?" Adam asked, trying to glean information but knowing he had little chance.


    "I can''t say anything." She replied before closing her eyes and falling silent.


    "Not even your birthplace?" He insisted despite her refusal. He had to know in advance and was unwilling to be caught unprepared if his suspicions proved true.


    "I don''t know. My first memories were in the capital when I was two," she said, her body shaking before adding, "Don''t ask me more questions, please."


    "Alright," Adam replied before turning to the Banshee pensively and asking, "Can we free the both of you using the same method?"


    "Unlikely. My slave mark is branded onto my soul and needs the essence of a powerful tier-four ghost to erase. A mage with excellent control and soul affinity must carry the operation." She answered, pondering for a bit before adding. "We might find a helper if hers is also a soul mark after defeating the guardian."


    "We''ll do our best to free you," Adam agreed before sitting in a corner and adding, "Tell the kids what you know. I need a moment to think."


    Then, he checked his blinking notifications, hoping he could invest a few stat points after leveling up.


    [Tier 3 Elite Ghost: Pontianak defeated. You have gained 100 experience points.]


    [Tier 3 Ghost: Poltergeists defeated. You have gained 50 experience points.]


    [Tier 3 Elite Ghost: Haunted soul defeated. You have gained 100 experience points.]


    [Tier 3 Boss: Doppelg?nger defeated. You have gained 250 experience points.]


    "Only five hundred Xp..." Adam muttered, sadness gripping his heart. Then, he gazed at his xp bar.


    LVL: 8


    Exp: 3740/5120


    ''Reaching level ten will be a pain,'' he thought after a quick calculation. Even defeating two tier-four mythical bosses wouldn''t yield enough experience. ''Well, except if I do it alone,'' he added, his lips curling into a wry smile and shaking his head.


    After a minute of pondering, he opted to take things slowly. Once Julius reached tier three, they could venture fearlessly into other tier three areas together. At that time, killing a hundred regular magical beasts wouldn''t be as hard.


    Approving his decision, he joined the trio to listen and think about a strategy.

 Chapter 215: Novas Plan

    As Adam approached, he heard Julius curiously ask, "What''s a Dullahan?"An icy shiver ran down Morgane and the Banshee''s spines. Just thinking about it was terrifying already.


    Her lips trembling, the Banshee explained, "It is an immortal ghost riding his dead horse. Nothing escapes his eyes, and he is skilled in using evil energy, dark magic, and curses."


    "Troublesome," Adam muttered, frowning upon hearing her description. ''Against a ranged enemy, it''ll be tricky to make him walk on Morgane''s circle,'' he thought, his fingers tucked around his chin.


    Drawn by his words, the trio turned and nodded at him before the girl continued the Banshee''s description, "He carries his head around and is also skilled in close combat."


    "Great! Let''s head back, then," Adam replied, his brows twitching. The guardian seemed too well-balanced with no apparent weakness to exploit. And that was without considering his horse.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. If you swear again to free me, I''ll draw him to little sister''s magic circle," the Banshee said, a sly grin tugging at her lips. After seventy years of guarding this passage, she was weary and felt her sanity gradually crumble after each passing season. Worse, her duty would only end in another hundred and thirty years.


    Unfortunately, to free herself, her master imposed a condition he knew she would never meet: come back with a sane ghost and marry him. That''s why she tried so hard to sway Adam, using advice from the only banshee who had achieved that in the past.


    "If we defeat the guardian, I promise to use his essence with Morgane to free you," Adam answered, his voice decisive before adding. "Now that we are in the same boat, what''s your name?"


    However, instead of responding, the Banshee fell silent, her silver eyes dimming. Her slaver didn''t even trouble himself to name her, only throwing her here a few days after her arrival.


    After a brief silence, her voice trembled. "I don''t have one. Just call me Banshee number six," she said, turning her head to the side.


    As her words lingered in the damp air, Julius felt a pang of sadness strike his heart. Everyone deserves to have a name. With a knowing smile, he gazed at his big brother and said, "Let us fix that. Isn''t my name cool? Big bro who chose it for me. I''m sure he''ll find a fantastic one for you too," he said, his voice echoing excitedly, as Adam facepalmed.


    ''I''m just giving names according to months. Stop your false advertising!'' He screamed inwardly, his lips twitching.


    However, the Banshee turned, gazing at him fervently as her lips curled into a radiant smile. "Please name me!" She said, her excitement carried by her voice.


    "..."


    As everyone turned at him with glinting eyes, Adam fell silent momentarily, thinking, ''Don''t blame me if you don''t like it!''


    Unfortunately, he failed to find a decent name related to November. So, he changed his tactic.


    "I name you Nova, take it or leave it," he said after a minute, cutting the word in half and adding an ''a''.


    "Nova..." The Banshee muttered, her mind echoing with the name for a few seconds until her smile broadened. "I like it! Thank you," she said, holding her chest in gratitude and joy while Julius nodded, approving the name. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Glad you like it. Let''s get back on the topic now. How do you plan to attract the guardian?" Adam asked, wearing his poker face not to laugh.


    "I have an idea, but you''ll have to fight him here for it to work," she started, reviewing her plan before continuing. "He most likely saw you defeat the two fakers from his position but can''t see us that far. My idea is for little sister to draw her magic circle in this passage. Once she is done, I''ll scramble to him and say you are blocking the way and promised to kill any sane ghost showing up."


    "Would that be enough to draw him?" Julius asked, frowning. From Nova''s earlier words, sane ghosts reaching this place were few, the last male being sixty years ago.


    "He''ll move. He did so sixty years ago to stop the cheeky human after he defeated everyone, even if he lost before my eyes in the end," she answered, revealing something shocking.


    "It wasn''t a ghost?!" Julius asked, his eyes wide open. How did a regular human reach that place alone, and how was the guardian alive if he lost?


    Adam gazed at the Banshee as confused as the boy, awaiting her explanation.


    "He was a weird youth, around fourteen or fifteen? I remember how his light green hair fluttered in the mist as he defeated the old Doppelg?nger and the guardian barehanded." She said, reminiscing in her memories briefly before continuing. "His strange magic and strong physic left overwhelmed them. Yet, in the end, he spared them and left after learning what lay beyond the canyon."


    "What a strange man!" Julius exclaimed, a pensive frown forming between his brows. His curiosity piqued, he asked, wanting to learn more about him. "What''s his name?"


    However, his question caused Nova to narrow her eyes for ten seconds, sweat dripping from her forehead as she searched her memories.


    "I don''t remember. But I''m sure it was a unique name starting with L." She finally said before adding, "And don''t ask about the canyon. I can''t reveal anything."


    Simultaneously, Adam shrugged and said, "He is probably dead or old now, anyway. Knowing about him won''t help us defeat the guardian."


    However, deep down, he admired the man. ''How did he defeat them all without weapons?'' He pondered, understanding the mysterious "L" was more than an ordinary mage.


    "True, he should be well past his eighties by now." Nova answered with a nod before continuing, "The guardian is a sucker for rules and was tasked with guiding any sane soul. So, even without mentioning that event, I know he''ll come."


    "Alright. We''ll go with your plan," Adam said, convinced by her words. Then, he turned to Morgane and added, "You can start with the circle. I''ll be resting to recover my mana a few meters away." Discover hidden tales at mvl

 Chapter 216: Morganes Escape

    Hours went by as Adam recovered his mana with the help of his trusted cape. Simultaneously, Julius'' broken nose and cuts healed under the constant nourishment of his wood Qi.After five hours, Morgane walked toward them and said, her emotionless voice disturbing the silence, "The circle is complete."


    Curious about the result of her work, they accompanied her back and noticed a large and complex drawing on the ground. Ancient symbols related to souls wrapped the circle''s circumference as mystic images filled the middle.


    ''I recognise some of them,'' Adam thought, sure he saw them in Kwame''s mana-gathering technique. ''Does his technique strengthen the soul or infuse it with mana?'' He mused, once again impressed by the man''s genius.


    As he pondered, Julius'' eyes widened. "Wow, you''re a much better drawer than big bro!" He exclaimed, admiring the intricacies of her work.


    "It''s nothing exceptional. Every mage should know how to draw circles." Morgane answered, brushing the compliment off before adding. "I tweaked the symbols a little to make it effective on dullahans only. Try to keep it inside, or the effects will subside."


    "We''ll try our best." Adam answered before turning to Nova and asked, "Can you protect Morgane during our fight?"


    "It''ll be hard if we wait before the four kilometers and a half mark," she responded, shaking her head. Evil ghosts ran freely before her area. They didn''t dare to come so far only because her shrieks forced the lonesome one''s back, and the doppelg?ngers intervened when they were too many.


    Upon hearing her answer, Adam frowned, his mind racing for a second before his eyes lit up. "Can he see her if she flies?" He suddenly asked, causing her to tilt her head in confusion.


    "If she is high enough, he shouldn''t be able to see her," she replied, tapping her lips pensively before adding, "I would say at ten meters at a minimum."


    "Alright. Once you''re back, I''ll drop her behind him. Take her with you and hide deeper in the canyon," Adam said, planning to sacrifice a bit of mana to ensure the girl''s safety.


    With a nod, she floated towards the guardian''s resting place, praying for their plan''s success.


    Then, Adam looked at Julius, worry filling his eyes, and asked, "Are you sure you want to engage in that battle? Honestly, I can''t guarantee my own safety, much less yours."


    "We''ll have better chances if we fight together. I may be much weaker than him, but I can at least try to distract him." The boy answered solemnly, unwilling to hide in such a dangerous situation.


    With a soft smile, Adam nodded and said, "No matter what happens, don''t focus on me and always prioritise your own life."


    Enjoy new chapters from mvl


    After all, they were linked, and he didn''t want to learn what would happen to him if the boy died. But truthfully, even if he wouldn''t admit it, he worried about the boy''s security.


    "I promise," Julius responded, his eyes narrowed in focus and his hands itching.


    Finally, Adam turned to Morgane. "Don''t scream, don''t speak, or even breathe loudly, ok?" He said, two mages'' hands weaving themselves in an instant under her armpits. Then, he added, "It may be uncomfortable, but bear with it until she comes back."


    The taciturn girl nodded in response, her blue eyes subtly trembling as her chest tightened. "Don''t lose," she said, trying to convey her emotions. Yet, something blocked her, causing her voice to sound robotic.


    "Not planning to," he reassured, smirking confidently before sending the hands eleven meters up.


    As she travelled in the air, unbeknownst to Adam, she muttered, "Liar. I can see your soul trembling..."


    After three long minutes, she noticed Nova cut through the mist in the distance, followed by the thunderous sound of hooves digging the rocks. Soon, the figure of a mighty black horse, its eyes glowing scarlet red, greeted her eyes.


    Riding it, a black armored body, a broadsword glinting death in his right hand. However, the true terror came from his left, carrying his severed head inside a metal helmet. Through the visor, two ominously blazing red lights illuminated the passage.


    In a swift movement, she placed her trembling hand over her mouth and nose, trying to stifle any sound she could produce to not attract the ghost''s attention.


    Fortunately, the dullahan passed below without noticing her suspended figure. A second later, she felt the hands carrying her move down gradually, their trajectory diagonal to the terrible enemy.


    Once her feet hit the ground, without turning back, her short legs came to life, bringing her towards the canyon''s depth.


    A second later, she heard Adam''s voice thunder behind, causing her racing heart to warm a little. "Watch over her, Nova!"


    Soon, the familiar Banshee joined her and screamed, "Run, I''ll guide you!" Followed by the guardian''s dreadful roars.


    "You dare betray our master?! Fool! Wait for me to return and devour your soul!"


    "Don''t turn back! We''ll be safe after crossing four hundred meters." Nova urged, already floating before her. Yet, despite her tone, Morgane saw her soul shake, dread gripping it tightly.


    ''They are more scared than I am. So, how can they press forward?'' She thought, a feeling of admiration bubbling in her heart. ''I-I want to become like them too!'' She added, stomping her legs harder on the floor and picking up her pace.


    Two minutes and a half later, her face red and breath ragged, she noticed Nova stop before a small hut.


    "Let''s wait inside and relax, little sister," the Banshee said reassuringly. Even as a ghost, the dullahan''s terror inducement affected her once he considered her an enemy. Fortunately, they were out of his range.


    "Can we really?" She asked, feeling it might not be the best idea.


    "Well, if they lose, he''ll kill us no matter what we do, anyway. So, we might as well enjoy ourselves and check his possession in the meantime." Nova answered, opening the door and revealing the sober interior.


    Following, she gazed at the table, small fireplace and desk upon which lay a pouch and a thin booklet.


    Curiously, she opened the pouch, wondering if gold filled it. However, to her surprise, an ethereal light blinded her briefly before dissipating.


    Drawn by the light, Nova explained, excitement glinting in her eyes, "That''s soul coins, the currency used by ghosts to trade goods." Then, she said, "What''s written on that beautiful book''s cover? I can''t read that language."


    After closing the pouch, Morgane took the booklet, looking at the beautiful paint-like cover. A mighty mountain towered amidst a peaceful forest. Its boiling magma, depicted with decisive strokes, appeared on the verge of erupting, showcasing the volcano''s fury. Yet, a weird sense of harmony washed over the duo''s mind, as if the weak surrounding nature tried to calm the furious mountain. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can''t read the title." She said, frowning. It was the first time she ever saw the calligraphic symbols on the cover''s middle.

 Chapter 217: The Dullahans Fury

    Five minutes earlier.Nova cut through the mist, followed by the thunderous sound of hooves digging into the rocks.


    "Faster! I''m sure they are preparing something." She said, her voice carrying her anticipation and fears.


    "I''d like to see them try," the dullahan replied, the red light flashing through his visor narrowing. It was the first time this situation occurred, and truthfully, it amused him. After all, since his defeat sixty years ago, no one had approached his living space. Thus, he appreciated this opportunity to ease his boredom by obliterating the two fools.


    A few seconds later, he spotted the floating ghost and focused on him, his mount hastening. However, he failed to notice the magic circle imprinted on the ground because of his excitement.


    Smirking at their minor success, Adam''s voice thundered, "Watch over her, Nova!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a nod, she floated away at top speed, leaving the seething dullahan in their trap.


    "You dare betray our master?! Fool! Wait for me to return and devour your soul!" He roared, gritting his teeth in anger and gazing at the glowing symbols composing the circle. Yet, the foolish banshee vanished from his thoughts as he felt his strength reduce by a third.


    In a hurry, he commanded his horse to carry him out under Adam''s widening smirk.


    ''He is less intelligent than the Doppelg?nger,'' he thought, his eyes brightening as he gripped his weapons and launched his ethereal body towards the retreating horse.


    "Julius, now!" He yelled, signalling the hiding boy to strike to reduce the ghost''s strength again.


    Alerted by the scream, the Dullahan''s eyes scanned his surroundings, the light emitted from his visor acting like two torches in the dim passage. But he failed to find his enemy before it was too late.


    "Dragon Fire Flowing Water!" Julius screamed his technique''s name, his voice surprisingly coming from under the horse''s belly.


    Hurriedly, the guardian moved his broadsword to protect his loyal companion from the threatening Luminous Wildblade, hoping it would endure the strike from below. Unfortunately, his moves fell into the duo''s prediction.


    Rising from a hole, Julius punched with all his strength. Fire and water Qi melded, taking the shape of a raging dragon before colliding and passing through the horse''s belly amidst sizzling sounds.


    At the same time, the canyon echoed with the loud clinking of metal colliding, followed by an explosion of radiant light.


    The horse neighed in pain while its rider endured the blinding light working to devour his dark armor.


    "Annoying pests!" The dullahan roared, swiping his sword with enough force to disperse the blast. After a rapid glance, he jumped two meters away, abandoning his heavily bleeding mount. After all, Julius'' strike had pierced its belly and burned its organs. He knew the horse was doomed.


    With hate filling his eyes, he opened his mouth, "Curse of..."


    However, they were well aware of his cursing abilities. In a split second, Adam rushed to Julius and hugged him.


    "Curse of Eclipsed Souls." He ended as the Divine warding enchantment covered the duo.


    Dark smoke rose and billowed in the mists surrounding them, trying to permeate their body and corrode their souls. Fortunately, the radiant light encasing them held firm, causing the guardian''s hands to tremble in fury.


    "What if curses aren''t working? Necrotic Bolt!" He roared hatefully, pointing his finger at the duo. Responding to his words, a dark green flash of light cut through the mist, aiming to impale them simultaneously.


    Julius reacted swiftly, jumping parallel to the ground and kicking Adam. Propelled using his big brother''s body as a support, the boy spun and landed. Simultaneously, Adam flew back a meter before stabilising himself as the necrotic bold drilled a hole behind their last location. Find adventures on §Þ??


    ''That was close!'' Adam exclaimed inwardly, an icy shiver running down his spine. Despite losing a third of his strength, the dullahan could launch such deadly attacks easily.


    Unfortunately, their adversary was only beginning his counterattack.


    Fueled by anger, he followed up with two more dark spells.


    "Shadow Binds, Abyssal grip," his voice reverberated as shadows twirled and moved to ensnare Adam. Simultaneously, Julius'' shadow came to life and moved to constrict the boy.


    Without thinking, Adam hurled his Luminous Wildblade at Julius, causing the unaware boy''s pupils to enlarge.


    ''Is the guardian focusing on me after I killed his horse?'' He wondered, realising he was under attack while rotating his body after catching the blade. Swiftly, he plunged it into his shadow, burning the dark spell before it could harm him.


    Then, he readied his arm to throw the weapon back. However, what he saw shocked him.


    "No!" He screamed, his heart racing in dread as he gazed at the swirling shadows engulfing his big brother''s body.


    "Don''t throw it back!" Adam roared, feeling his ethereal body lose its freedom. However, his eyes narrowed, glinting with a sharp light as he continued. "If you want to play with spells, let me show you mine!"


    As his voice lingered, weapons encased in vibrating mana condensed one after another behind him. But he wasn''t done yet!


    ''I''ll go all out before the situation worsens,'' he thought, materialising his light-blue mana cape before Julius for the first time. Then, he entirely emptied his reserves, causing the cape to dissipate as fast as it appeared. Simultaneously, two giant spearheads materialised, causing the dullahan''s eyes to widen.


    ''That''s not an apprentice spell,'' he thought in alarm before screaming, "Umbral shield, cursed barrier!"


    Shadows danced before him, solidifying into a thick, round barrier reinforced by repelling curses. But, his widened eyes trembled upon witnessing the spearheads spin fast enough to draw all the surrounding mist. Worse, it swirled like a hurricane around them, breaking the binding shadow under the pressure.


    "Umbral shield, umbral shield, umbral shield, umbral shield," he hurriedly bolstered his defences, casting more layers of shields until his dark energy ran dry.


    ''He''ll be out of mana after that attack, and the human kid is too weak to threaten me,'' he analysed, his lips curling into a sinister smile. ''If you want to play with spells, I''ll show you my close combat skills, ants.''

 Chapter 218: Unveiling Weakness

    As the dullahan prepared for the deadly spell collisions, Julius breathed in relief upon seeing Adam safe. The shadows covering his big brother terrorised him, causing him to think the worst happened. Fortunately, he proved resourceful enough to free himself without the help of his trusted blade.Explore new worlds at §Þ??


    However, his relief was cut short, replaced by curiosity and excitement. It was the first time he witnessed such a spectacle. Awe covered his features, and his hair bristled as his big brother opened his mouth.


    "Gungnir!"


    BOOM


    Eight violent explosions rocked the passage with terrifying sounds and heat, the blast propelling the two spearheads like rays.


    The canyon briefly fell silent. However, the mana techniques'' ravages were already visible.


    In shock, Julius gazed at the massive hole in the five-layered dark shield of their adversary, searching for his carcass. After all, how could he survive such an attack? Unfortunately, he failed to spot him before all the sounds erupted almost simultaneously, deafening him.


    As he covered his ears, he saw Adam hurl his vibrating constructs around the destroyed shields and scream, "He is still alive!"


    Reading on his lips, he narrowed his eyes, piercing the cloud of dust until he saw the mutilated figure of the dullahan. With half his torso gone, he had trouble believing the guardian didn''t die. Yet, Nova''s description of this dangerous species of ghost resurfaced in his mind.


    "He is really immortal!?" He exclaimed, his pupils enlarging in shock. How were they supposed to defeat him? As his mind raced, he remembered a detail in the Banshee''s words. The mysterious "L" had defeated but spared him. ''So, it means he can die, but we need to figure out how,'' he thought, hope swelling in his heart as his big brother''s mana technique collided with their unmoving adversary.


    However, under his shocked gaze, the dullahan''s black armor squirmed and reformed, closing any gaps in seconds.


    "Shit. I failed..." Adam muttered, a burning sensation coursing through his ethereal body as if his veins were on fire. ''I abused my magic circuits by discharging so much mana at once,'' he analysed with a bitter smile. Julius was his last chance, and he hoped he noticed something during his attack.


    "Did you see him try to protect a part of his body?" He asked urgently, his usual glowing eyes dim. If their enemy had a weak spot, he was sure he tried to protect it during his last strike.


    Alas, the boy broke his expectations with a shake of his head before saying, "I didn''t notice anything special."


    "Listen well, Julius. I want you to stay behind and scrutinise his every move. The moment you see him try to protect himself, inform me," he said solemnly, gripping his dark bastard sword between his hands. Then, he added, "Keep the blade for now and don''t try to object. You can''t die, understand?"


    Julius'' eyes reddened upon hearing his big brother''s words. Losing his voice, he nodded, determination burning in his eyes. ''I''ll find his weak spot in a flash and inform you,'' he thought, placing his full focus on the guardian''s body.


    Simultaneously, the dullahan''s lips curled into a smirk under his helmet. "Time to die, gnats," he said, gripping his long sword as the metallic clinking of his boots echoed in the surroundings.


    Despite his exhausted dark energy, he knew he would win. After all, he only relied on spells and curses because the duo stood several meters away. But in truth? He had never been a mage.


    With each deliberate step, his smirk broadened as Adam''s inaction confirmed his suspicions. He was out of mana and couldn''t hurl those terrifying spears at him again.


    Opposite him, Adam grimaced, expecting to suffer in a melee fight against a tier-four ghost. With a deep breath, he encouraged himself. ''Don''t think negatively. You only need to buy time,'' he repeated inwardly, despite his quivering lips and trembling hands, until he remembered his friend''s words.


    "I''ll surmount my fears with my own strength!" He suddenly roared like a lion, drawing courage from Misha''s advice.


    Then, he lunged at the dullahan, his dark Blade of Adaptation squirming like a living being, and transformed into a crystalline dark spear mid-distance.


    After closing in, he drew his right arm back, gathering all the strength his ethereal body could muster before propelling it towards the lazily approaching foe.


    "Humph. That''s why magic is useless. Once you are out of mana, even a regular tier-three beast can kill you," the guardian said, giggling at the laughable strike. In his eyes, and with his speed, he could counterattack and end Adam a few times before the fool could even react.


    With a disdainful snort, he swung his great sword, parrying the spearhead with an upward slash before stepping forward to bridge the distance.


    However, his eyes widened as the spear suddenly squirmed and disappeared, replaced by a short Morgenstern. ''Not bad, you won''t have to retrieve your weapon after shortening its size,'' he thought, interested in Adam''s morphing blade. He would gladly claim it once this farce was over. After all, it was a waste to see such a fine weapon in an amateur''s hands.


    Upon reaching this thought, he took a familiar battle stance and raised his sword above his head.


    "Big bro! He can use my martial technique!" Julius yelled, alarms ringing in his mind and disbelief covering his features. How did the secluded guardian learn the Qingming Sutra''s techniques?


    As questions and worry filled his mind, Adam''s eyes narrowed. Despite being so close, his adversary forsakes all defences to use this move, unbothered by potential counterattacks. ''I can''t attack before finding his weakness!'' he screamed inwardly, understanding the evil ghost''s devious strategy. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why should he bother to dodge or parry when he could take the hits without suffering from the consequences?


    Faced with the dangerous situation and knowing he would have no chance to dodge at such a close distance, he emptied his mind and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 219: A Brothers Fury

    Upon seeing the stupid ghost close his eyes, the dullahan snorted in derision. All those efforts to trap and cripple his strength, only to give up? Wasn''t he about to use his Morgenstern?''Such a weak-willed ant,'' he thought, his grip tightening on the broadsword''s handle before the weapon descended.


    Simultaneously, time slowed down for Julius as he watched his big brother''s impending doom in despair. ''Why?! Why can he use a cultivator''s technique?'' He screamed inwardly, his chest tightening painfully.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t do anything from his position, and even being closer wouldn''t help. After all, he had little hope of blocking a tier-four full-powered strike with his strength.


    However, the instant the weapon glowed red with negative energy and moved, Adam suddenly sidestepped, causing their eyes to widen.


    ''Was he faking it?'' The dullahan questioned, his experience ringing alarm bells in his mind. ''Not good!'' he thought, instantaneously realising where the problem lay. This strike contained his entire body''s weight and strength. He couldn''t stop it.


    Yet, his panic didn''t last long. Swiftly recovering, he brushed the failed blow consequences off. After all, he was immortal.


    As his black broadsword cut through the wind, visibly displacing air, a red light sword sparkled, travelling for ten meters before dissipating after missing its target.


    Simultaneously, Adam stepped forward, planting his left foot on the ground firmly, and swung his dark Morgenstern with all the strength he could muster.


    CLANG


    The sound of a blunt weapon colliding with metal reverberated as the dullahan''s black greaves bent inwardly.


    Then, without a second''s delay to check his strike''s effects, Adam jumped back and drew a mouthful of air.


    ''I almost died!'' His voice thundered in his mind, momentarily dazing him. Faced with the terrifying martial technique, with no way to stop or predict its trajectory, he had given up on thinking. However, after closing his eyes, he sensed his instincts whisper to dodge on the right timing. With nothing to lose, he trusted them, leading to his successful survival.


    "How did you dodge that?" Julius asked, his voice an octave higher as shock and relief combined on his features. He knew better than anyone how swift this blow was. He was confident no one could dodge it at such a close distance, not even creatures a tier higher than him.


    Brought back to his senses by the boy''s question, Adam''s eyes narrowed, glaring at the healing right leg. ''Not in the torso or right leg,'' he thought, a frown etching itself on his ethereal forehead.


    "Instinct. Did you see him protect himself?" He asked back, his eyes darting on the guardian''s body for a clue.


    "No. But I have an idea!" Julius yelled back, a calculative glint flashing in his eyes. Then, he added, "Try to focus his left arm or head!" It was a simple but effective idea. Without his left arm, the dullahan would lose his ability to carry his head and momentarily lose his vision.


    Figuring the boy''s intention, Adam nodded, gritted his teeth and charged in, his Morgen stern reshaping itself into a spear.


    As his steps reverberated, the dullahan''s glowing eyes narrowed dangerously under his visor.


    ''This brat!'' He thought, grinding his teeth hatefully after having his weakness exposed. His soul bubbling in rage, he used one of his innate abilities to rid himself of the talkative pest.


    "Fall into despair," he said, his voice echoing ominously as two red beams emanated from his eyes.


    Alarmed by the sudden attack, Julius swung his gladius to block the beams in vain. After all, they were mental attacks, causing their victim to experience illusions of their worst nightmares continuously until they gave up and committed suicide.


    However, the light crashed on the Luminous Wildblade''s radiant light encasing the boy.


    His teeth cracking under his fury, the guardian watched his ability stop in its tracks, understanding the blade protected its wielder against curses and dark magic.


    "RAHHH! Your petty tricks are annoying, but that''s it! Against overwhelming strength, they amount to nothing!" He roared, raising his left arm to dodge the spear''s thrust as his right swung his broadsword at the fool.


    The wind howled as the blade moved to cut Adam in half, yet only determination was visible in his eyes. ''With my own strength!'' He screamed inwardly, slamming his left fist on his spear''s shaft''s end.


    The unexpected action caused the dullahan''s pupils to dilate in panic as his eyes followed the new trajectory of the spearhead. With the new upward momentum, the thrust turned into a swift slash, leaving him no time to dodge.


    "NO!" He shrieked, causing the air to tremble as he jerked his left arm back with all his strength. Yet, the tip still slashed through the helmet with terrifying speed, leaving a linear wound on his face.


    Alas, it wasn''t deep enough and only deprived the ghostly horseman of his left eye, and his right arm was still falling.


    ''Shit,'' Adam thought, his face paling. He knew they wouldn''t win this fight without suffering. So, he aimed for a mutual strike, counting on his blade''s Chimaeric Resilience enhancement to survive after destroying the head. Yet, his plan backfired. Their enemy wasn''t critically wounded or incapacitated while he would.


    ''I count on you, Julius!'' He thought, commanding his blade to turn into a throwing knife. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Read the latest on §Þ??


    "ARGH!"


    As pain assaulted his soul and the blade slashed through his shoulder, almost reaching his chest, he used his remaining strength to throw his weapon at the boy, giving it one last command before collapsing to the ground.


    "Big bro, NOOOOOOO!" The boy roared, tears flowing down his cheeks as his undefeatable brother fell face-first.


    "AHHHHH!" He screamed in rage, his Qi boiling in his dan tian and flowing through his meridians like a raging river. Fiery Qi shone in Julius'' hazel eyes, giving them a red hue. Then, he declared, his veins twitching and enlarging under the influx of energy, "I''LL KILL YOU!"


    Simultanesouly Adam''s weapon reached his gladius and suddenly encased its edges in its dark luster, increasing its sharpness to the fourth-tier standard.

 Chapter 220: The Final Duel

    "I''LL KILL YOU!" Julius'' words echoed in the canyon as dust rose from the groaning ground and spiralled behind him. His muscles tensed, doubling in size under the influence of his Qi and erupting emotions.Gazing at the kid''s outburst and fluttering dark and red uniform with ridicule, the dullahan snickered, "Come and try. Despite your unique energy, you are weaker than your friend." Then, he thought about the man who used the same powers to defeat him sixty years ago and added, "Even he can''t beat me after I learned his techniques, much less an ant like you."


    However, his words fell on deaf ears as Julius thought about a single goal: destroy the head to avenge his big brother.


    With a mighty stomp, the rocks cracked under his feet as he propelled his body forward, his gladius tightly clutched in his right hand and the Luminous Wildeblade in his left.


    In a flash, he bridged the distance separating them. Carried by his momentum, he jumped, his brown hair dancing in the wind as he swung his glowing red gladius.


    Unfortunately, the headless horseman swiftly moved his arm, smirking and lashing his sword. In mid-air after his blow''s failure, he knew the kid had no chance to dodge.


    As the black sword displaced air in its wake, Julius'' response caused his eyes to narrow.


    Using his earth Qi, he bolstered his defences before throwing the Wildblade at the smirking head.


    "This tactic won''t work anymore!" The dullahan roared with rage, straining his right arm to halt its momentum forcefully. Then, he swiftly placed the guard on the blade''s path, deflecting it amidst clinking sounds. He had learned his lesson against Adam''s devious scheme and opted to reduce his strike''s strength. Anyway, using fifty percent was enough to obliterate a tier-two kid.


    Despite his timely block, his eyes widened in shock upon seeing Julius instantaneously hurl his glowing left fist. But his astonishment didn''t come from the martial technique. No, it came from the bizarre target. ''He is not aiming at my head?'' He thought, his eyes fixing the water and fire Qi dragon rushing through the air.


    "It''s useless!" He said, his voice carrying his contempt after noticing the martial technique smash against the Wildeblade, pushing it into his body. However, what happened next fell outside of his expectations.


    BOOM S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Radiant light exploded inside his torso, devouring his negative energy like a ravenous wolf, causing him to raise his brow and shrug. He didn''t need energy to kill a kid in the first place. But his dismissing posture rapidly shifted as he felt his strength plunge again.


    ''This damned weapon is the bane of ghosts!'' He screamed inwardly, realising the kid''s actions weren''t driven by his emotions but calculated!


    ''I must remove it!'' He added, gritting his teeth and aiming his sword against his own body to push it out. But would Julius give him enough time?


    After landing on the ground, he bent his knees, and his gladius flashed, cutting through the distracted dullahan''s legs like butter.


    "It''s not useless," Julius replied, towering above and peering at his enemy like a predator before roaring, "Die!"


    Echoing his rage-filled declaration, his right arm trembled as silver-colored metal Qi enveloped his weapon. Yet, a forgotten friend rapidly condensed to join his Qi as a blue veil melded with it, creating a dancing aura around the gladius.


    In a harmonious movement, he swiftly raised his sword above his head and struck, causing the dullahan''s eyes to widen in horror for the first time.


    "This attack!" He roared, the image of the green-haired man who had defeated him years ago superimposing itself with the kid''s


    Your journey continues on §Þ??


    Upon remembering how he had been cut into pieces, his lips curled into a grimace as he roared, "I''ll never lose again!" Then, he raised his sword before his head, determined to block the attack before it could reach it.


    As the face-off climaxed, Julius swung his gladius, its silver, blue and dark lights glinting beautifully before the ferocity of the strike descended upon the dullahan.


    The wind howled furiously, forced aside by the sword before the sound of the weapon''s collision echoed in the canyon. Blown in a circle and revealing the clean ground, the dust swirled around them as if to witness who would emerge victorious.


    "I WON''T LOSE!" Suddenly roared the dullahan, his broadsword trembling under the impact but holding.


    Yet, his declaration only met Julius'' sad eyes, tears welling in them. "I avenged you, big brother," he said, his voice trembling. His attack was a sword light, meaning his weapon could move after the strike.


    So, with fluid movements, he raised it again, causing the struggling dullahan''s features to contort into a fearful grimace. ''N-No! I''m still blocking the first!'' He thought before witnessing the boy throw his second blow.


    SHATTER


    A rain of black metallic fragments danced in the air as the ghostly knight''s sword shattered under the attacks'' pressure. Then, Julius'' gladius zoomed in on his eyes at an alarming speed, leaving him time to form one last vicious thought. ''At least I won''t leave this world alone.''


    Then, the glowing sword cut through the helmet as if made of paper and bisected its head cleanly, ending its life. A second later, his black armor turned ethereal and slowly dissipated amidst the canyon''s mist, revealing the deeply fissured ground underneath.


    After his blow, Julius fell on his knees, blood dripping from his nose and ears. Yet, he couldn''t rest. Drawing his remaining strength, he rose to his feed and searched for his big brother''s figure in despair. "I won, so please hold one," his hoarse voice echoed after he spotted Adam''s flickering grey figure.


    Hope swelled in his heart as he retrieved the dullahan''s essence before stumbling to reach him. Then, he gently carried him on his back and, using his gladius as a cane, walked towards the canyon''s depth.


    ''I must find Morgane. I''m sure she can save him,'' he thought, his eyes blazing in determination, unaware his body was rapidly recovering under the Blade of Adaptation''s influence.

 Chapter 221: Risky Proposition

    After two minutes of stumbling, Julius'' eyes lit up as he sensed strength and Qi return to his body. He rapidly converted his energy, using the wood element to hasten his recovery, and realising his big brother''s blade must have helped heal him. With his gladius drawing Qi, they formed an incredible pair of weapons.Refreshed thanks to their help, he picked up his pace, his boots echoing against the rocky ground of the misty canyon.


    As the damp air licked his sweat-covered skin, he noticed a lonely hut after three minutes of walking. ''Is it the dullahan''s living quarters?'' he mused, scanning the area and hoping to spot the two girls.


    "Are they inside?" He muttered, pressed for time. Then, he shouted tentatively, "Morgane, Nova, where are you?"


    Echoing his question, he heard hushed whispers coming from the lodging before the door creaked open, revealing the red-haired girl carrying a booklet and the Banshee.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from M V L


    "I can''t believe you survived!" Nova exclaimed, smiling like a child before noticing the blinking ghost carried on the boy''s back. Her smile instantaneously froze, and her eyes widened as she asked, "What happened to him? His soul is collapsing!"


    Alarmed by her words, Morgane swiftly ran to the duo, her blue eyes scanning the ghost.


    "He tried to find the dullahan''s weakness and was wounded. Can you heal him?" Julius asked, his heart filled with hope after finding Morgane. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, she shook her head, her lips quivering. "I-I can''t do anything. He is beyond saving," she answered, sadness gripping her heart. It was a miracle his soul didn''t dissipate already. She really couldn''t do anything, and not even a tier six essence would help.


    Upon hearing the catastrophic news, Julius clutched his chest as his heart threatened to explode in his chest. "No, no, no! He can''t die. You must save him, please." He yelled, his breathing ragged and his vision spinning. Their journey had just begun with many things and places yet to be discovered, so how could his big brother die? He couldn''t accept it.


    Unfortunately, Morgane remained silent, her head lowered, and her shoulders slumped, feeling guilty. After all, she was the one who insisted on exploring the canyon''s deepest part despite Adam''s reluctance.


    As an uneasy silence settled briefly, Nova''s eyes trembled briefly before a flash of resolve flashed in their depth. "We can save him, but I''m afraid no one will like the cost," she said, grimacing at her memories of the ghost she disliked the most.


    "W-What price? Let''s go, I''ll pay it!" Julius urged, wishing nothing but to save his brother.


    "You won''t be the one paying. Adam would most likely be the one to," she said, conflicting emotions clashing in her head. Since they defeated the guardian, they now had access to what lay five hundred meters further, meaning she could ask her master for help. Yet, she knew him. He never worked for free, always taking the lion''s share in deals, no matter the situation.


    "I don''t care! If he dies, he won''t have any use for his possessions, anyway. So, lead the way!" Julius roared, unwilling to waste a single second when his brother''s life could end at any moment.


    "Alright then. But keep in mind that he might resent you depending on what is asked," she said before floating towards the unreachable canyon''s end.


    Julius swiftly ran behind her with renewed hope, thinking, ''As long as he lives, we''ll find a solution.''


    After running through the thickening mist for three minutes, something he never imagined was possible appeared before his widening eyes.


    Instead of a house, a castle, or simply the passage''s wall, he gazed at a large city surrounded by water. Tall buildings towered in the distance, and he noticed ghostly figures patrolling the gigantic walls. Further ahead, he saw a grand palace, its towers illuminating the darkness and chasing the mist away.


    "Follow me and don''t speak," Nova said, bringing him out of his observation before floating to the city walls with a grimace.


    As the trio made their way, a grey ghost covered in ethereal armor met them. "Why are two humans here?" He asked, frowning in displeasure. Living beings were unwelcomed in the dead''s territory. It was a universal rule everyone knew. So, why were they here?


    "They defeated the guardian and want to heal their friend," Nova said, pointing at the flickering Adam. Then, she added, "After he recovers, they''ll leave. You have my words."


    "Hmm. Can you prove those kids defeated that old coot?" The guard asked pensively, finding the claim unrealistic. After all, the dullahan had stood guard for centuries, never permitting passage to any evil ghost or living being.


    "We have his essence," Nova responded, gesturing for Julius to show it.


    After a brief inspection, the guard scratched his ethereal cheek. No doubts were permitted. It was really the dullahan''s essence. "Follow me. I''ll guide you through the city and supervise your stay." He started abiding by their rules before adding, "To avoid misunderstandings after you get the wrong ideas, I''ll inform you that any guard here is stronger than the guardian.


    So, follow the rules and leave without causing trouble."


    Everyone nodded and followed in his steps before Nova explained the guard''s identity, "They are soul reapers, ghosts created by this city''s master to uphold his rules. Seventy years ago, there were fifty of them guarding the walls, all in the fifth tier."


    ''Fifty tier-five ghosts?!'' Julius thought, his pupils dilating. Shepard had told them only a hundred mages reached the fifth tier on the entire planet. So, how could a city possess half that number without anyone noticing it?


    Discerning his shock and comprehending his thoughts, Nova said, "The royals sent a mage''s regiment once. But they were obliterated by the guardian. The few survivors reported the canyon was filled with evil ghosts, prompting them to throw the ones plaguing their territory here."


    As Julius and Morgane mused her revelations, they reached and stepped through the gate. Then, their guide said, pointing his finger toward the palace, "Only our master can treat your friend. Considering the situation''s urgency and the achievement of defeating the dullahan, I contacted him on our way."

 Chapter 222: Spectral Diplomacy

    "He saw everything and is interested in meeting the courageous group who defeated his creation," The guard added, hastening his steps to bring the trio to the palace before Adam fully dissipated.Upon hearing the meeting had been set, relief washed over Julius'' body. With rapid steps, he followed the guard, running behind him, unaware that Nova''s face distorted into a grimace.


    ''I hope he won''t ask for everything,'' She thought, an icy shiver running down her spine as the ten''s eternal sovereign''s image flashed in her eyes. Truthfully, she didn''t want to see him and be subjected to his commands again. But what alternative did she have? Even if they possessed the dullahan''s essence, with Adam''s soul collapsing, she had no hope of freeing herself.


    Her heart filled with apprehension, she floated behind the soul reaper, her trembling soul catching Morgane''s attention.


    ''I promised to repay them,'' the short girl thought, a flash of determination flickering in her emotionless eyes as she continued. ''I''ll offer gold or even that royal secret to help them.''


    After everything they went through to grant her request, that was the minimum she could think of to pay the favor back. However, she knew money might not be enough. ''They have their own currency,'' she remembered, clutching the soul coin''s pouch against her chest as her mind raced.


    After a minute, her brows furrowed as she realised she owned no valuable items to trade. After all, even if she had gold, she ultimately was a slave. Stay tuned for updates on M V L


    Minutes passed as the trio cut through the spotless streets, stunning the ghostly citizens.


    "They are living beings!" One yelled in panic, scrambling inside his house and swiftly closing the door and windows behind him.


    "They found us! Hide until the guards handle them!" Another screamed, alerting his neighbors before everyone hurriedly escaped and barricaded themselves in their habitations.


    "Sigh. They all have terrible memories of mortals, especially mages," the guard said, shaking his head. Who could blame them, though? Most sane ghosts ended up enslaved by dark mages, causing them to hide in remote locations or find cities by a stroke of luck.


    Then, as the palace closed in their vision, he continued, "Our lord Ossian is really agreeable as long as you follow his rules. Let me explain to you the most important ones. No matter what happens, don''t fight in the city. Don''t steal others'' properties. Don''t curse or commit disgusting actions. Finally, don''t lie."


    After finishing his sentence, his back facing the palace''s gates, he turned towards them and genuinely said with glowing eyes, "I''ll wait and pray for your friend''s healing here."


    Julius bowed his head politely to express his gratitude, saying, "I hope for his recovery, too." Then, he swiftly turned, unaware he had broken Nova''s advice, causing the soul reaper''s eyes to narrow as one of his passive abilities activated.


    An image of an old shop''s interior appeared in his mind. Scanning it, he saw a smiling old apothecary seated behind a counter. Above him, shelves supporting medicine-filled flasks glowed under the soft sunlight. Finally, he noticed a beautiful woman cleaning and organising different materials in the back room, where steam billowed above a hot cauldron.


    The radiant smile they wore warmed his heart, causing him to understand with relief that the boy''s soul was pure. Curiously, he shifted his vision to see what lay on the sides before leaving.


    He saw a younger version of the boy reading a book under the wounded ghost''s tutelage there. However, an inconspicuous figure he almost missed caught his attention.


    Cold sweat dripped from his forehead as the seated man rose, his brown eyes peering at him intently, scanning his essence and tier in a second.


    ''I''m outside, so how can he see me?!'' He thought in alarm as the man raised his hand and placed his index on his mouth.


    "Swear not to speak or die," the man said, his words causing the guard''s souls to tremble despite his tier-five strength.


    "I-I swear!" He blurted out in panic, unwilling to displease the mysterious man, who exuded a tangible soul pressure.


    As his words lingered, Julius'' soul sea blurred. A second later, he recovered his vision, gazing at the boy''s departing figure, dread dancing in the depth of his eyes.


    Simultaneously, the man sat back and muttered, "They are doing interesting things... But time is ticking, and the day to choose is fast approaching." Then, he fell silent, his eyes glinting mysteriously, fixing an ethereal window.


    ***


    In the meantime, the trio stepped into the palace''s corridor. Not wasting time admiring the luxurious decorations lining the walls, they sped towards the throne room''s open doors and halted on the red carpet, their eyes widening.


    Before them sat a pale ghost donned in intricate golden armor. Its condensed soul, no different from a proper body, screamed power and majesty.


    "Welcome to my soul society, living humans," said the ghost, fixing grey strands of hair under his regal crown with his right hand and caressing his neatly trimmed beard with his left. Then, he continued, his voice carrying his authoritative nature, "We don''t have enough time to follow the usual negotiation procedure. So, I''ll leave you two options."


    Raising a finger before Julius could interject, he said, "One: after your death, I''ll turn you into a ghost, and you''ll serve me."


    Surprisingly, his demand targeted Julius, not Adam. After witnessing the boy''s two last fights, he realised how incredible his potential was, compelling him to recruit him.


    Then, he raised another finger and added, "Two: your unconscious friend will have to serve me for..." He paused briefly before continuing, "Let''s say a thousand years?"


    A deafening silence echoed his words as Nova gritted her teeth, thinking, ''I knew he would enslave them.''


    Simultaneously, Morgane and Julius weighed the offer carefully despite their shock.


    ''In truth, he only leaves us one option,'' Julius thought, understanding the ghost king''s strategy. By giving them the illusion of choice, he compelled them to pick the one he wanted.


    S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 223: The Haunting Decision

    Julius knew picking the second option would be no different from selling his brother as a slave, not to mention the duration. A millennium was too long.But the first option was a risky bet, too. After all, once he agreed, what guarantee did he have the ghost king wouldn''t kill him and turn him into a ghost on the spot?


    ''I don''t know,'' he thought, despair creeping into his young heart. Yet, he had to make a choice. One with lasting consequences for both of them, no less.


    Sweat dripping from his forehead, he gathered his courage and asked, "What prevents you from turning me into a ghost on the spot after I pick the first option?"


    "Lies are banned from my territory, and I only speak truths," answered the ghost king, a smile tugging at his lips. Then, after seeing the boy''s sceptical expression, he added. "If you are unconvinced, I can take a soul oath."


    Silence engulfed the room again as Julius pondered, ''With our link, picking the second option is even worse. I''ll have to stay in this city and die or see Ossian destroy it.''


    Unwillingness covered his features. Ever since his birth, his big brother had been bound to him for reasons no one could figure out. Would breaking that link have terrible unforeseen consequences?


    As the boy pondered, the silent Morgane suddenly chimed in, her emotionless voice echoing against the silence. "I can reveal one of this world''s secrets," she started, trying to find convincing words before adding. "Without knowing it, you''ll die in a few years."


    "Oh? Interesting, but I don''t think a mere secret has more value than these two," Ossian replied, scanning the red-headed girl''s soul with his glowing eyes. After a second, they lit up, causing Morgane to tremble.


    "Tell me that secret. In exchange, I''ll remove that slave spell plaguing your life force and hindering your emotions," he said, his smile broadening.


    "I-I..." Morgane stuttered, tempted by the offer. It was her biggest dream to free herself from the royal''s control and roam the world. Yet, despite the chance to achieve it, she doubted.


    ''Can I selfishly accept, leaving them to fend for themselves?'' She thought, guilt veiling her eyes as she considered the question seriously. With only that secret as a bargaining chip, she would have nothing to offer Ossian to help the duo.


    "I refuse," she mumbled, her heart aching in consequence. Despite her desire, helping the duo was her priority right now. Even if their interactions were limited, they had only shown her kindness, endangering themselves and ending up wounded, all to find her mother. ''How will I look at myself in a mirror after abandoning them?'' She thought, trying to appease her chaotic emotions.


    "You know where to find me if you change your mind," Ossian responded, unbothered by her refusal and not planning to change his price. Regardless of her secret, he still believed Julius and Adam had more value. After all, he witnessed a kid in the middle of the second tier defeat a late-stage tier four dullahan with his own eyes.


    "Now, make your choice before it is too late," the ghost king said, pressing Julius for an answer and gazing at Adam''s flickering figure.


    Everyone gazed at the boy, anticipating his answer with bated breaths.


    Knowing time was running thin, Julius stopped thinking. With a grimace, he resolved himself, starting, "I chose the f..."


    However, he halted mid-sentence, his eyes widened in confusion. ''What is that?'' he thought, staring at a transparent window floating before his face. Then, his eyes bulged as two words suddenly appeared on it.


    [Option Two.]


    He read the short answer, doubts filling his mind again. ''Why option two? Who is trying to communicate with me?'' he mused, frowning. Option two was the worst. He had already established that. At least, with the first, they would have time to search for solutions to free him from the promise.


    So, why two?


    After a brief instant, he resolved himself to ignore the message and chose the first. Yet, before he could, the window enlarged, the letters becoming bigger and denser. Then, under his bulging eyes, two more lines appeared.


    [Name: Adam]


    [Race: Spectral sovereign]


    ''Is big brother trying to communicate?'' He thought before realising something bizarre. ''What''s a spectral sovereign?'' He added in alarm. Even after crossing the canyon, they found no ghost remotely similar to Adam. After all, he was the only one who could use pure mana and had no innate ability.


    ''Or were our perspectives biased the whole time, and his innate ability is the possession of mana circuits?'' He mused, deciding to trust the message for better or worse. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I chose the second option," he declared, closing his eyes, doubts gnawing at his heart.


    "Alright, I''ll apply a mark on you to..." Ossian began before abruptly halting, his eyes narrowing. ''Is he less intelligent than predicted?'' He pondered, wondering if Julius failed to understand the implications. Discover stories at M V L


    "Are you sure? One thousand years is no joke," he said, subtly trying to influence him.


    But the boy firmly replied, "I''m not sure, but that''s what I picked."


    "Verry well," Ossian grumbled, walking toward the unconscious flickering ghost, his facade perfect. Yet, he was dancing inwardly. Of course, he would have preferred having the boy first. But it didn''t matter for his long-term plan, anyway.


    After seeing how close the duo was, possessing one of them was the same as having both, according to his understanding. So, truthfully, the two propositions were unavoidable traps.


    Satisfied by the outcome, he channelled his potent soul essence, placing his hand above Adam. Bright grey light glowed from his fingers as strands of soul energy melded with the dying ghost, alleviating the flickering gradually.


    Five seconds later, Adam''s ethereal mist swirled and condensed, repairing his mangled chest and shoulder and causing everyone to sigh in relief but Nova.


    She knew Ossian would next brand his slave mark into Adam''s soul, forcing him to serve him for a thousand years. But what could she do? She was his weak slave herself and couldn''t go against a tier-six ghost king...

 Chapter 224: Confrontation in the Soul Sea

    Ossian''s lips curled into a victorious smile after healing Adam. Swiftly, he sent a part of his soul inside the ghost''s soul sea to brand his mark. After all, ghosts blessed by mana were a rarity. Even if he valued the boy''s unique energy more, Adam would be a fine addition to his ranks before Julius came to beg him to release his brother. Experience exclusive tales on M V LAt that time, trying to save each other, they''ll both fall into his grip.


    ***


    A moment later, he found himself inside Adam''s well-organised apartment room. "Found you," he said, his eyes glowing like two torches as he stepped towards his bed. Yet, he momentarily halted, his brows furrowing after glancing at the table.


    ''What are those grimoires?'' he thought, attracted by their centuries-old covers and a faint sensation of familiarity. His curiosity piqued, he continued, planning to ask the ghost after enslaving him, not entertaining the thought they were genuine. After all, soul seas were ethereal. Only representations of meaningful items and people could exist in them. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His smile widening, he reached the bed and placed his hand above Adam''s body. Yet, now that he was closer, he frowned. "Why do you have a physical body in your soul sea?" He muttered, confusion flashing in his eyes. Usually, people''s representations mirrored their looks. So, why wasn''t he a ghost here, too?


    ''I''ll take my time to discover all your secrets in those one thousand years,'' he thought, excitement bubbling in him as soul energy condensed on his fingers.


    However, the sudden sound of the door creaking open attracted his attention. Alarmed, he swiftly turned, his guard raised and his eyes widening.


    "What is happening?" He asked, gazing at another Adam in confusion. He was sure the one sleeping was his genuine soul. So, who was the identical man, and why did he possess a soul, too?


    "I won''t ask twice. Remove your hand," the man said, his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "Or what?" Ossian answered, a playful smile tugging at his lips and wondering who that fool might be. Threatening a ghost king was a grave mistake not even arcanists dared to make.


    "Or the boy will end you in the future," answered the man, smiling ominously. Then he added, "His talent is much more terrifying than you can imagine and directly counters ghosts. So, if you want to make him your enemy, please enslave his brother."


    "The boy? Hahaha," Osian exploded into laughter after hearing the joke. He had assessed Julius carefully and knew he could reach the sixth tier. But so, what? He was a ghost king. An existence that could take on multiple arcanists without losing ground.


    His self-confidence was so high that he even believed he could survive long enough against an archmage to escape.


    "He can reach the seventh tier," the man revealed, smiling playfully at the overconfident ghost king.


    The echoing laughter instantaneously stopped as black lines etched themselves on Ossian''s forehead. Was the copy bluffing? Unlikely. Under his scrutinising eyes, no one could lie. "Is it related to his talent?" He asked, remembering the boy''s unique energy.


    "It is. Those fools don''t realise how lucky they were for the boy to develop such a strong dan tian," the man responded, Julius'' interface flashing before his eyes.


    Name: Julius


    Race: Human


    Talent: Sun-Grade: X¨©ngch¨¦ng D¨¡nti¨¢n W¨²j¨© (Forming the Dan Tian Limitlessly)


    Affinity: Nature


    Class: T2 Cultivator


    HP: 279/400


    Vitality: 40


    Strength: 40


    Agility: 40


    Qi: 48


    Intelligence: 2


    A menacing smirk crept on his lips as he gazed fearlessly at Ossian, asserting dominance in their exchange as the king''s eyes narrowed.


    "You are just giving me more reasons to enslave the both of them," he said, his hand glowing with soul energy to proceed with his mark branding.


    "I said I wouldn''t ask twice," the man said, his voice ominous and his features emotionless as he continued, "Atomic blade."


    Echoing his words, a torrent of shimmering blue energy coalesced into a floating razor-sharp blade of pure light. Scalding sparks danced along its edges as the air trembled and cracked under the spell''s appearance.


    As the dangerous hum of the blade filled the room, accompanied by the metallic scent of oxygen being split apart, the ghost king trembled in fear.


    ''A tier seven spell!'' he screamed inwardly, feeling the power radiated by the blade. Swiftly, he retrieved his hand and stood as straight as a pole. ''Why is an archmage in the ghost''s soul sea?'' he thought, gulping in anticipation and hoping not to lose a part of his soul.


    "Good. Now that you realise who''s the strongest in the room, we may negotiate like civilised people," the man said, his voice oozing sarcasm. Then he continued, "For saving the fool, I''ll grant you one request. So, choose carefully."


    "Anything? Can I ask you to conquer the Bellorian kingdom for me?" Asked Ossian with shimmering eyes. He wasn''t amassing soul reapers without purpose. One of his long dreams was to leave this canyon and establish his own country. Sadly, the mages would never let him achieve it.


    "No, ask something related to mana. It can be anything," the man replied, dismissing the atomic blade to return the room to its peaceful state.


    However, Ossian''s mind was anything but calm. ''Anything? Can he do THAT?!'' he thought, remembering the crazy dream he had in his early days as a ghost. If he could truly, he would become the strongest ghost of their era, surpassing the nine other eternal sovereigns by a large margin.


    His eyes narrowed in focus as he asked, "Can you grant me functional mana circuits?" Despite his long life, he only met a few ghosts possessing mediocre mana circuits. Yet, he knew this elusive organ was the answer he sought to reach the seventh tier.


    As he waited in anticipation, sweat matting his forehead and hope rising in his heart, the mysterious man''s smile widened to reach his ears.


    With gradual steps, he approached the towering ghost king. Then, with a deep voice, he answered, "I can."


    ******


    AN: I have a challenge for you, my dear friends:


    I''ll release an extra chapter If the book gets 20 new unique reviews (past chapter 100) before June 15th.

 Chapter 225: Shadows of the Past

    "I can."The mysterious man''s words echoed, reaching the dream place''s plaza as Ossian''s eyes twinkled like stars.


    "But I want two things in exchange," the man added, his voice carried by his mana intimidatingly. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His brows furrowing, Ossian crouched to look at Adam''s copy in the eyes and asked, "What is your price?"


    He knew such unheard services couldn''t be paid by merely healing a dying ghost. So, with clenched fists, he resolved himself to deliver whatever the man wished. Nothing was off-limits, not even his soul-reaper production method.


    With trembling hands, he watched as the man''s mouth opened. "One: give the boy a tier six soul essence."


    "What?!" screamed Ossian, his pupils constricting at the outrageous demand. With only ten ghost kings alive, they were rarer than dragon scales, and for good reasons. According to their naming, the eternal sovereigns never died from old age or sickness. Thus, the only way to obtain their essence was to kill them.


    "You surely have one. If not, buy it from your brethren." The man replied, lowering a finger. Then he continued, "I want you to swear a soul oath never to attack and protect them if they are in danger before your eyes."


    Ossian fell silent in response, his mind racing. The second condition was as good as non-existent, especially if he reached the seventh tier using the mana circuits. At that time, he would be confident to crush two of the three archmages in a duel. The problem was the soul''s essence.


    He indeed claimed one a thousand years ago after his predecessor and mentor went mad. Faced with the threat of the terrifying tier-six evil ghost and his potent negative energy, he initially fled the city. Yet, luck didn''t abandon him.


    After weeks of wandering, depressed about losing his home, a travelling aged man suddenly stopped him.


    "What is such a powerful ghost doing here alone?" He asked, the sun glinting on his tanned skin as his eyes peered through his soul.


    Astonished to be seen by the decaying person, he shook his head in sadness. "Our lord turned evil. I have nowhere to return to," he answered, his eyes dim and head lowered in defeat.


    "Oh? You see, I have a keen interest in ghosts. I can help you conquer your home back for a favor," the man responded, a gentle smile tugging at his lips.


    "Don''t bother. With access to negative energy, he became unbeatable under the archmage tier," Replied Ossian, looking dismissively at the man''s long, white hair and austere walking cane.


    "Trust me, young ghost. I can do the world one last favor before going to the Franca empire," said the man, unafraid of the mention of archmage or evil ghost.


    His interest piqued, and wondering if he was courageous or an old fool, Ossian''s mood brightened a little. "I can lead you there, but I''ll be powerless against him. Are you confident in winning?" He asked, his brow raised and his dim eyes brightening.


    "Yes. I''ll even leave you his essence. The only thing I want is for you to safeguard and give that grimoire to someone worthy," said the man, extending an old, ethereal book.


    Stunned by how small the favor was, Ossian nodded in gratitude as he took the tome. After a brief pause, he said, "Follow me. I''ll guide you to the canyon."


    As they travelled together for a week, he learned many things about the man, including his name.


    "I can already see the city, old Kwame. Are you really sure about your chance?" Ossian asked, furrowing his brows in concern. The beautiful white city was gone, replaced by blood-red constructs filled with madness, showing how deep his mentor had fallen.


    "Don''t worry about me, young ghost," Kwame responded with a smile before worry flashed in his eyes. "I want you to think hard and deduce what triggered your mentor''s transformation to avoid facing the same problem in the future."


    "I already know the reason," Ossian said, shaking his head with a bitter smile. Then he continued, "It''s lies. He kept lying to himself until he believed his own words and turned evil for power''s sake."


    "You already understand what to avoid in the future, then," Kwame answered, his eyes glowing as they locked on the evil ghost towering above the palace. Then, he gradually raised his right palm.


    Responding to his movement, mana coalesced and weaved itself before Ossian''s astonished eyes. Fear gripped his heart as he gazed at a shimmering star radiating terrifying heat a second later.


    Before he could understand how powerful the spell was, the star disappeared incomprehensibly.


    "Arcane Nova," said Kwame, as a searing wind assaulted and rumbling noise deafened them. Read chapters at M V L


    In shock, he swiftly raised his head, only to gaze at a catastrophic dome of raging flames encasing the palace and the shrinking figure of his mentor.


    ''He is an archmage!'' He realised, his eyes trembling. How was it possible? There were only three of them, and none appeared as old. Not to mention, Kwame seemed to originate from the southern continent. Yet, he knew the archmage there was named Zuberi Nyota.


    "Who are you?" He asked, his voice engulfed amidst the roaring ambient noises.


    However, Kwame heard him and answered with a voice ominous enough to cause his soul to tremble. "An affinity and talentless mage, a mana conjuror... And a man out to get his revenge."


    He would never forget the fury and pure mana he saw dancing in his eyes.


    As he trembled uncontrollably, like a gazelle cornered by a lion, the cacophony of sounds died down, and he heard Kwame say, "Don''t forget your promise. I wish you the best of luck living a lies-free life."


    Then, he silently walked away, his kind smile replaced by a vengeful grimace and his eyes burning with resolve.


    Gazing at the man''s departing back with a mix of terror and gratitude, he planned to uphold his promise. Centuries later, he created a dullahan, tasking him to protect the canyon against living beings. But he also entrusted the grimoire to him.


    Finally, sixty years ago, a worthy youth appeared and defeated his vanguards with ease. To reward him, he offered Kwame''s grimoire through the dullahan''s hands and asked him to leave the canyon with it.

 Chapter 226: A Kings Agony

    That''s how he came to possess a tier-six ghost essence. Yet, he was reluctant to part with it. More than a memory from this powerful friend, he wanted to use it to pierce the secret of revival to repay him.Despite the lacking tier of the essence, it was his best shot. After all, the last tier-seven ghost mysteriously disappeared more than five thousand years ago, according to records.


    Gritting his teeth, Ossian suggested, "Can you ask for something else? I need this essence."


    "No. I need one, too," the man replied, his tone firm. Then, he added, smirking, "I''ll build you circuits in the seventh tier. You''ll only have to gather mana and create circles for a few years to break through."


    ''I can''t refuse!'' he thought, his hands trembling. With tier-seven circuits, he would be guaranteed to reach that rank. After becoming a ghost emperor and archmage, he would have many more options to accomplish his goal.


    With a sigh, he pledged, "Me, Ossian, ruler of the soul society, swear on my essence to protect the kid and his friend if peril threatens them under my eyes."


    The mysterious man''s smile widened upon seeing him accept.


    With a wave of his hand, mana weaved itself into intricately connected patterns sparkling with pure energy. Then, he said, "Enter with your entire soul for the grafting."


    Understanding the man was physically far from the canyon, Ossian nodded, impatient to control the elusive energy source.


    With a thought, his body disappeared entirely from the palace''s throne room, stunning the trio.


    "What''s happening?" Julius asked, alarms ringing in his head. First, the ghost king stood rooted above his big brother for ten long minutes, and now he disappeared without a word.


    "I don''t know," Nova answered, frowning and drafting theories. Was Adam trying to resist the slave mark? Even if he did, Ossian should be able to overpower him in seconds, adding to her confusion.


    Simultaneously, Ossian''s soul became more condensed and majestic in Adam''s soul sea. His eyes glowed with ethereal shine as he gazed at the mana circuit expand second after second.


    After a minute of anticipation, the patterns glowed a sky-blue light and crisscrossed in intricate sequences taking the form of a body.


    His work complete, Adam''s copy walked towards the table, grabbed the two grimoires and placed them on the bed. Then he gestured for Ossian to lie on it.


    Unafraid the man would mess with him, he followed the command silently, creating a bizarre scene in the apartment. With his tall frame, his legs and head dangled as only his torso fit the support.


    Smiling wryly, the man said, "I''ve been studying mana circuits and souls for twelve years, so listen carefully. You''ll experience searing pain for the next ten minutes, but no matter what, don''t resist. If you do, your soul will clash and reject the circuits and... You''ll die." Then, he clenched his right fist and moved it encouragingly, adding, "Good luck enduring!"


    "Wait! Let me have time to prepare mentally," Ossian responded, panic veiling his eyes. Yet, the man immediately started blending mana with his legs.


    "ARGH!" Ossian roared, feeling like lava had been injected into him instead of mana.


    "Don''t resist, and don''t scream in my ears, fool!" The man yelled back, his left eye twitching in annoyance.


    "..."


    Momentarily forgetting the pain after hearing the shocking words, Ossian thought, ''How unreasonable can you be, mister? I''m suffering, but can''t scream?''


    However, he knew better than to irk a working man, understanding he needed every bit of focus to conduct such a delicate operation. With gritted teeth, he endured the next nine minutes without a sound.


    Gone was his majestic figure, as sweat covered his face and matted his silver hair. His muscles twitched uncontrollably, every nerve shrieking in torment.


    Unshed tears filled his eyes as he thought, ''This is worse than slavery and torture. I want to die!''


    Who could blame him for having those thoughts? The operation was genuinely terrifying. Most would die during the first minute, and even the most resilient body cultivators wouldn''t endure it for more than three.


    However, the man''s following words caused him to fall into the pit of despair.


    "I''m done with your body. Now, I''ll have to link everything to your soul essence. The pain should be approximately sixteen times higher, but it''ll only last a minute. So, hold on, ok?" Adam''s copy said encouragingly, his forehead glistening with sweat as he moved his right hand above Ossian''s chest.


    "N-No. Not sixteen times!" The ghost king stuttered, a tear rolling down his cheek. He was at his limits, knowing even if he didn''t resist, the pain would kill him anyway.


    "Hold on! You can even scream for this minute if you want," the man said solemnly, causing him to doubt his ears.


    ''What archmage acts like that?'' He screamed inwardly, doubting his worldviews. After all, he, a dignified king, was lying on a table, his appearance dishevelled and his crown lying on the ground. Alas, his thoughts were cut short as a pain he had never felt before assaulted his being.


    "AAAH!"


    His painful screams echoed, disturbing the peaceful landscape of the dream place as his body convulsed uncontrollably and his luminous eyes rolled back in their sockets.


    PAH!


    Stay tuned for updates on M V L


    A resounding slap echoed as his consciousness blurred, bringing him back to a world of suffering he would never wish for anyone to experience.


    "Don''t pass out, or you''ll die!" The man exclaimed, using his mana to meld the remaining parts of the circuits with Ossian''s essence.


    Sweat dripped from his forehead as he focused on his task, enduring the annoying screams of the ghost king and slapping him each time he was about to lose consciousness.


    "It''s the last second! You can do it!" He screamed, connecting the last piece to assemble the complete puzzle.


    ZHOOM


    Simultaneously, mana hummed and converged towards Ossian''s soul, drawn into the glowing circuits like magnets.


    "AHHH!" Clenching his fists tightly, the ghost king roared with delight, feeling the elusive energy under his control for the first time.


    A mana storm swirled around him, painting the room blue as the man''s words lingered, "Have fun playing around with mana and don''t forget to give them the essence."


    Ossian''s eyes brightened as he turned towards the man to thank him. Yet, he was already gone, leaving him alone with the sleeping Adam.


    S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 227: Breaking Invisible Chains

    "AHHH!" Ossian''s power-filled roar echoed in the dream place as mana currents phased through Adam''s apartment ceiling, painting the red sky blue.The ghost king''s mana circuit pulsed like veins under his ethereal skin, shimmering with arcane lights as his eyes brightened with joy. Despite his terrible agony, he now felt the pain was worth it.


    With a childish smile unbefitting his position and rank, he heard the man''s fleeting words. "Have fun playing with mana, and don''t forget to give them the essence."


    In a heartbeat, he turned, his heart filled with gratitude to thank him.


    However, he frowned, noticing he was gone already, leaving him alone with the sleeping ghost. Dismissing the man''s departure, he laughed after scanning his soul''s stability, saying, "Hahaha. I can finally advance but must remain hidden, or the three dogs will visit me."


    The grafting was perfectly integrated with his essence, as if those circuits had been his since the beginning, adding to his satisfaction.


    After a moment of testing and analysing, he calmed down, turned to Adam, and smiled. "It''s time to awaken you, my lucky charm," he said, his eyes glowing tenderly. If not for this peculiar ghost, he wouldn''t have met the mysterious man and obtained what every eternal sovereign dreamed of.


    With light steps, he walked towards the bed, extended his hand, and infused a substantial quantity of soul energy to heal Adam entirely. After all, he only stabilised his condition earlier, wanting him to remain unconscious until he completed the enslaving process.


    Grey light encased Adam''s body, penetrating it and reaching the core of his soul. The soothing glow swiftly merged, mending the wounds he received against the dullahan and the hidden ones.


    Yet, Ossian frowned after two minutes, thinking, ''Why is he still wounded?'' Even after infusing ten percent of his potent energy, Adam''s soul kept gulping it, trying to repair something that didn''t seem to exist anymore.


    Upon realising the problem, Ossian''s eyes widened in shock. "It''s only half a soul!" He exclaimed, an icy shiver running down his spine and wondering how strong Adam would have been if he was complete.


    Then, he curiously compared his new circuits with the ghost''s, trying to find the answer. However, the result left him speechless.


    Adam''s circuit had nothing in common with his. Be it quantity, width, or intricacy, they were inferior. Truthfully, they were absolutely terrible. Not even regular tier-two mages had such bad ones. It was like they followed the base template used for every commoner.


    "How did he even become an apprentice?" Ossian muttered, dazed by Adam''s illogical situation. He knew the young ghost couldn''t even gather mana typically without exclusive methods.


    ''Is it the archmage arrangements?'' He pondered, knitting his brows before giving up. The mysterious man was gone, and he doubted the ghost knew anything. So, before Adam woke up, glowing grey energy swirled around him as he left the soul sea.


    ****


    "He is back!" Julius exclaimed as Ossian''s figure reappeared in the throne room. Then, he stuttered, worried for his big brother''s safety, "W-what did you d-do to him?"


    Morgane and Nova''s ears perked as they gazed at the ghost king attentively, confused by the turn of events and wishing for answers.


    "Nothing. I struck a new deal with someone else. Thus, the previous terms are void," answered Ossian, hiding his joy and curiosity behind a mask of solemness.


    "Really?!" Julius and Nova screamed in unison, shocked by the revelation.


    Simultaneously, Morgane''s legs gave up in relief, her physical reaction contrasting sharply with her emotionless demeanor.


    However, Ossian locked his eyes with hers before she could stand up, curiosity gnawing at him and asked, "Nothing stops you from revealing your secret, now. So, will you accept my conditions?"


    Hesitation veiled her face for a second as voices from the disgusting royals filled her mind.


    "You can''t share that. Follow our orders. Return to the palace..."


    They kept ordering her around passively, trying to influence her mind daily. Yet, copying Adam, resolve flashed in her eyes despite her fears, snuffing the irritating voices.


    Determination filling her heart, she rose to her feet. Her emotionless face contorting forcefully into a smile, she replied, "Free me and help me find my mother, and I''ll reveal everything I know."


    The voices screamed in her ears that she couldn''t, deafening her in response. Yet, she ignored them, her posture firm and her chest raised in pride. After all, she participated in this expedition, too, reaching and discovering the forgotten soul society. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Verry well. I''ll find your mother for you if she is in the canyon." Ossian promised, gesturing to come to him and adding, "The process won''t be painless. I''ll pulverise the branded part of your soul before healing it, so prepare yourself."


    Grimacing after each step as the voices grew louder in her mind, Morgane reached Ossian. Then, she sat before him, taking a position that would help her endure.


    Experience more tales on M V L


    "I''m ready," she said, biting her collar to muffle her screams.


    "I''ll do it in a flash," answered Ossian, placing his hand on her back and scanning her soul to locate the mark.


    Soul energy condensed in his palm a second later. With a decisive push, he hurled it, his aim flawless.


    "ARGH!" Morgane''s muffled scream echoed in the chamber, tears and snot mixing on her face as the pain of having a part of her soul torn off assaulted her.


    Fortunately, the pain, albeit intense, only lasted for a second before a soothing sensation embraced her soul. Gradually, the hole replacing the slave mark filled itself under Ossian''s skilful manipulation.


    Simultaneously, she felt the locks and chains impending her emotions and life force break one after the other until one last remained, trying to resist.


    "MORGANE! I''m directly speaking with you now! Return this instant, or I swear I''ll hunt you down. Every kingdom will know about you, and you''ll have nowhere to hide in the world."


    However, despite the menace, Morgane smirked, answering provokingly, "You''d better hurry." Then, she added, remembering the people she grew up with. "I''ll soon be powerful enough to overturn your kingdom and free all the others!"


    At the same time, having lost its support, the last lock crumbled, causing her hair to wildly flutter, as energy rushed fiercely through her body.

 Chapter 228: The Kings Fury

    "MORGANE!" Roared Thorian Bellor, his eyes bloodshot after feeling his link with the girl break entirely. Yet, he wasn''t done venting as he screeched again in frustration, "RAAH!"Next to him, Gabriel Ashford''s eyes widened in shock. They had been discussing signing a contract to import manufactured handbags from the Agnivana kingdom a minute ago when the king''s sudden outburst distracted him. Stay connected via M V L


    ''Did he go mad?'' He thought, narrowing his eyes and gazing at the king''s fluttering blonde hair and blue eyes. ''No. he''s too young, so what compelled his anger?'' He pondered, assuming someone must have contacted him through a spell initially. Then, he remembered the name.


    ''Morgane? The adopted princess with a rare affinity and incredible natural talent for magic?!'' He exclaimed inwardly, wondering what transpired to her for the king to burst into rage.


    "This stupid commoner slave. She dares to taunt me? ME?" Thorian screamed, his eyes releasing wisps of dark red mana as slight tremors distorted the surrounding air.


    "My king, please calm down," Gabriel said, trying to appease the volatile man''s fury. Yet, his mind raced. Depending on the girl''s plight, he might reap unexpected profits if he played smart.


    Upon hearing the Marquis, Thorian''s eyes cleared, reason returning to them. Yet, his anger was far from being quelled. Through gritted teeth, he ordered, "I want Morgane''s picture plastered on every wall in every city. I''ll reward anyone who provides information about her location with ten gold coins. A hundred to whoever brings me her head and a thousand if she is still alive."


    Then, he continued, his voice echoing through the royal castle, delivering his promise fully, "Send the arrest warrant to every allied kingdom and prepare a battle mage division to investigate her last known location."


    ''I''d rather see you dead than let you roam freely,'' he thought, regretting his decision to let her attend the College of Alchemy and Transmutation for half a year and realising he had been too lax in his way to handle the summoned.


    "Gather the kids and make them go through brainwashing once a week. Also, increase the slave mark potency. I want to be warned at the slightest rebellious thought," he commanded, unwilling for the same scene to repeat itself with the others.


    After all, what allowed Morgane to free herself was his dismissive approach and reliance on the automatic application of the slave spell. Now, he would be more active and supervise their actions directly.


    Listening to his commands, Gabriel''s eyes sparkled, a plan forming in his mind. ''The failure must know where she is since he monitors the college''s Gate,'' he thought, his lips curling into an imperceptible smile.


    ''With her affinity for souls, she''ll be a fine addition to my ranks. I can also use her after capturing the boy to make the absorption process easier,'' He pondered in a second, planning to make a move personally.


    Then, he rose from his luxurious seat, taking support on the carved table with his right hand and solemnly said, "I''ll join the search with my soldiers, my king."


    "Sit down this instant," Thorian responded, his fist slamming on the table and his eyes narrowing. "Morgane asked me to invite you for the entire week specifically. You won''t leave before I ensure you had no hand in her escape!" He said, his voice dripping threats and his mouth ready to call his familiars at the slight sign of disobedience.


    Stunned by the revelation, Gabriel bit his teeth in anger. Why did no one inform him, and why did she want him to be in the royal castle? He thought about it before screaming inwardly, ''She is with the kid! After the fiasco with Thomas, he took measures to keep me busy!''


    Then, he remembered Jean''s words about alerting him with an ugly grimace. ''I won''t admit this garbage was right. Never!'' He screamed inwardly, sitting back on his chair.


    Then, recovering his bearing thanks to his years of politics, he said, "I have nothing to do with her actions. I don''t know where she is and never contacted her." Then, tapping his index rhythmically on the table to alleviate his irritation, he added, "I''m willing to pass through a lie detector spell to reassure you, my king. I only want to help before she slips away and disappears into the wild."


    "Humph. Of course, you''ll go through spells to verify your claims. I won''t believe she chose you randomly among all the nobles in my kingdom," answered Thorian before calling one of his royal mages.


    Unfortunately, his keen perception played against him in this situation. Since he realised the boy had caused his invitation, he would have to reveal his conflict with him.


    ''I need to play it smart not to reveal too much,'' he thought, fresh sweat glistening on his forehead as a middle-aged mage entered the conference room and immediately cast a spell.


    "If anyone lies from this moment, an alarm will ring to alert everyone," said the mage before stepping aside and letting the king proceed with the questioning. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "When did you see Morgan for the last time?" Thorian asked, his blue eyes drilling holes through Gabriel''s old body.


    "Haven''t seen her for a few years. The last and only time was during your adoption ceremony," Gabriel responded, confidence filling his voice. In this situation, not leaving the slightest doubt he was guilty was the best course of action, and he knew it.


    "When did you last contact her?" Thorian asked, frowning after not hearing the alarm and wondering if the Marquis was truly innocent.


    "I never contacted her," answered Gabriel with a firm head shake. Then, he added, aiming to cut the interrogation short, "I did not see or contact her. I think we can stop here, my king."


    "I have one last question," Thorian said, his growing confusion irking him to no end. "Why did she request you to be invited into the castle to distract me?"


    ''I couldn''t avoid this one,'' Gabriel thought, gritting his teeth, before answering, "Because one student she frequents is considered a criminal in my territory. I''m guessing she came with him to Belloria for the holidays and wanted to distract me from the boy."

 Chapter 229: Intrigue in the Castle

    "Oh? She is in the kingdom?" Thorian asked, his eyes narrowing. Then, his voice resounded in the castle again, "Restrict access to every Gate in the country this instant. Only royal mages are authorised to use them." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.After giving his command, he focused back on Gabriel, more questions spawning in his head. "How did a boy escape your Ashford family and reach such a far away college?" He asked, a brow raised. If it was the Academy of Elemental Arts, Dark Magic and Necromancy or Academy of Light Magic established on the central continent, he could have accepted it with difficulties.


    But the College of Alchemy and Transmutation needed two months of travel by boat at minimum, and he was sure Gabriel wasn''t stupid enough not to monitor the kingdom''s Gates and ports.


    "It''s a family problem. I would like you to respect my privacy and allow me not to answer this question, my king," Gabriel answered, lowering his head respectfully as he attempted to avoid the question.


    Cold sweat dripped from his forehead as he knew if the king pushed him further, he would have to reveal more than what he was comfortable with, including things much worse than his agenda with the boy.


    However, the furious Thorian didn''t give him what he wanted. The next second, he smirked and asked, "A criminal in your marquisate is a criminal in my kingdom. Now, explain what he did and how he escaped your vigilance for months."


    With a sigh, Gabriel shook his head before his eyes turned sharp. "I entertained your questions long enough. Don''t push me too much or be ready to see most nobles turn against you," replied Gabriel, his solemn voice reflecting his firm stance.


    After all, who would want to serve under a king who abused his authority to invade their private life? Not to mention, many were dissatisfied with him after the whole baby fiasco from thirteen years ago. Yet, they stayed silent, scrutinising Thorian''s moves and gauging his worthiness.


    He did not doubt that once public, this interrogation session would blow out of proportion and threaten the king''s interest.


    With enough nobles retracting their support and loyalty, even if Thorian commanded enough mages to force each of them to bend individually, he would find himself in a world of trouble after so many stopped paying taxes. Of course, he could move his entire forces to conduct a widespread sweep of the kingdom to subdue them all simultaneously.


    But that would require mobilising the mages protecting critical areas like the borders, cities or strategic resource nodes. Stay tuned to M V L


    Thus, his only choice would be to take them on gradually over several months, during which he would find himself without income and unable to pay his army.


    Upon hearing Gabriel''s not-so-veiled threat, Thorian''s veins bulged, squirming on his forehead under his anger. He knew Gabriel and the Ashfords were rotten to their core, but every noble wasn''t like them.


    He almost faced public outrage after ordering them to kidnap babies and dispose of their parents thirteen years ago without giving proper explanations. The last thing he wanted was for a fresh scandal to blow up so soon.


    His eyes glowing in fury, he gritted his teeth, his jaw''s muscle apparent as he forced himself to say, "You are forbidden to leave your manor until light is shed on this case. For your lack of decorum, you are fined two thousand gold coins. Now get out of my sight."


    Silently, Gabriel rose from his seat and took his leave, yet his mind was anything but silent. ''Wash your neck because your days are counted, foolish king. In a year or two, my family members will sit on that throne you don''t deserve,'' he thought, his eyes glowing with ambition.


    As his steps echoed against the castle''s marble floor, Thorian sneered in anger, ordering, "Monitor this old dog and his family''s moves. No matter what they do or who they contact, I want to be informed."


    Then, he thought, ''In three months, the first batch of kids will awaken their memories and start progressing at breakneck speed. In a year or two, those dissident and plotting nobles will bend the knee or die at the hands of the babies they cluelessly delivered against their will.''


    As he walked out of the room, ready to conduct a widespread search for the traitorous girl who abused his trust, Morgane rose to her feet in Ossian''s castle, feeling liberated.


    "I-I can express my emotions!" She yelled, jumping in happiness as the force blocking her vanished entirely.


    Julius gazed at her fluttering red hair in shock as he listened to her melodious, emotion-filled voice. ''Did she become someone else entirely?'' He wondered, his eyes wide. The difference was just that big between her usual taciturn and freed self, not to mention her vigorous life force. Despite her untrained body and young age, he estimated she was already faster than a regular adult.


    "Alright, calm down, little squirrel," Ossian said, amused by her lively reactions. Then, he contacted his soul reapers through their marks and said, "Scour the canyon to find a female ghost who appeared here ten to fifteen years ago."


    Gratitude flashed in Morgane''s eyes upon hearing his words. She would finally meet her mother!


    "Thank you, uncle Ossian," she said, a bright smile covering her face as she bowed her head respectfully.


    "U-Uncle? Call me king Ossian, please," the ghost king answered, stunned by her lack of decorum but not finding the strength to punish the friendly girl. Then, with a gentle smile, he added, "They should find her in a day or two. Now, tell me that secret only known by royals."


    Morgane''s smile vanished in response as her eyes trembled after remembering what she and the other eight thousand kids went through in the past.


    Taking a second to breathe deeply and calm her emotions, she revealed, her eyes narrowed, "They are building secret armies composed of slaves they call the summoned. According to Thorian, we came from another world, and our potential is higher than regular nobles''. To keep the secret, he kidnapped us and killed our parents when we were babies."


    Silence engulfed the room as her words lingered like an omen. An omen Ossian understood more than anyone else, one of impending war.

 Chapter 230: Slapped Awake

    As Ossian thought about the consequences of having his city surrounded by countries mobilising secret armies, Julius'' eyes widened in shock. Her revelation clarified many past events for him and was closely related to his brother.Morgane was his age, born a few months prior. So, those events happened... ''Thirteen years ago,'' he thought, a mystery covered in mist unveiling itself in his mind. After all, he always wondered where his big brother came from. Despite asking him several times, he always answered something weird with a grimace like, "I''m an alien, or I came from another world."


    ''He was telling me the truth this whole time!'' He exclaimed inwardly. He had always thought Adam tried to scare him with his answers.


    ''Is he one of those summoned? Was it the reason Gaston tried to devour him?'' He speculated, finally understanding the hateful devil''s motive.


    But he frowned as the same question haunting them remained. Why was he a ghost when the others clearly weren''t?


    Irritated by the lack of answers and not caring much about the secret army or whatnot, he said, "We should wake big bro up. He must know about this, too."


    Upon hearing his words disturb the heavy silence, everyone gazed at him and nodded. It was time for Adam to wake up.


    Then, Ossian walked towards the sleeping ghost and slapped him under everyone''s stunned eyes. Explore more adventures at M V L


    "AAAH?! Who dares slap me in my sleep? I''ll slap your entire family for months!" Adam screamed in outrage as his dim eyes came to life.


    Simultaneously, Julius facepalmed and shook his head vigorously, thinking, ''Why is the first thing you do after waking threatening a tier-six king?!''


    Next to him, Nova''s lips quivered slightly before curling into a smile. ''Slap this bastard who charged me of guarding this gloomy passage for two hundred years!''


    Finally, Ossian''s eyes narrowed. Since they had the same face, slapping him instead of the mysterious man was too tempting. Yet, he didn''t expect instantaneous threats in response. With a dangerous smile, he said, "Are you sure you want to slap me, boy?"


    Yet, instead of answering, Adam materialised his Luminous Wildblade and charged, screaming, "Julius, there is another ghost! protect Morgane."


    "WHAT?! STOP!" Julius shrieked in fear, charging behind to intercept him, while Ossian frowned.


    "Are you still asleep?" The ghost king said, raising his hand and slapping him again. Then, he said, "I can continue until you remember what you were doing before losing consciousness." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Argh! Who are you, old ghost?" Adam asked, holding his cheek before looking around and figuring out where he was.


    "Wait, I was in the canyon with the kids. Where am I now?" He muttered, focusing on remembering. Yet, what happened after he went to rest in the passage was blurry.


    After thirty seconds of intense concentration, he finally remembered his fight and defeat against the dullahan. Then, he swiftly turned his head and sighed in relief upon seeing everyone alive. Reassured, he took a deep breath to calm down and gazed at Ossian.


    Wearing his poker face, he asked as if nothing happened, "So, who are you, and why am I here?"


    "..."


    Julius halted in his steps, lost for words, as Nova and Morgane exploded into laughter, wishing they had snacks to watch the scene.


    Simultaneously, Ossian''s brow twitched. "You are in the palace of the soul society. I healed you after you almost died," he said before adding, his voice filled with irritation, "Watch your manner and words. I''m a tier six ghost king."


    "Hah?" Adam exclaimed, the fluttering mist covering his body trembling wildly as his eyes widened. ''He won''t kill me right after I recovered, right?'' He thought, analysing the situation in a flash before smiling.


    "I see, I see. Hum. My mentor is an arcanist, too, and I think he is calling for us. So, goodbye?" He said, doing his best to sound friendly as the two girls burst into laughter again.


    "Please, big bro, just stop speaking," Julius said, his face beat-red. Then he explained what had happened after Adam lost consciousness.


    "Hahaha. Well done, boy. I knew you would beat him," Adam laughed, patting Julius'' shoulder with a wide smile. Then, he turned to the frowning Ossian and said, "Thank you for healing me. I''ll repay this favor one day, trust me."


    However, Ossian''s answer stunned him. "You don''t have to. The price has already been paid." Then, he used his soul energy to bring the essence and settle his debt.


    "Take this. It was part of the deal," he said as the tier six soul essence phased through the ground to appear before the duo''s feet.


    Before Adam''s shock settled in thoroughly, Ossian resumed their conversation about the secret army, asking, "How many summoned are there in the Belloria kingdom?"


    "Around eight thousand," Morgan replied, her voice filled with sadness before adding. "The number varies from one country to another. Since Belloria is among the smallest ones, the summoned population shouldn''t rival an empire."


    After this new shocking revelation, Ossian fell silent again, a deep frown etched on his face. Eight thousand mages with higher potential than nobles were not a joke. He understood they would reach the apprentice or mage tier at minimum. The most troubling part was his city''s location. Established in the unclaimed canyon bordering Belloria and Aurora, he would face immense pressure from both sides.


    ''I need to find allies urgently,'' he thought, excluding the other eternal sovereigns. After all, none would abandon their cities. To make things worse, they were spread around the globe, making communications and logistics impossible without Gates, a technology they did not possess.


    But besides them, he didn''t know much about the current geopolitics of the outside world. Why would he? His interest waned as kingdoms rose and fell during the past thousand years. Fortunately, three visitors were in his palace.


    "I have a new deal for you. I''ll grant you a request for information about potential allies," he said, his eyes glowing in determination. Even if others misunderstood him, he lived his life honestly. If he needed something, he would pay the required price.


    "Deal!" Adam screamed, instantly recovering from the shock of seeing the item he had been searching for.


    "Alright, what do you want?" Ossian asked with a playful smile, anticipating an outrageous demand.


    With a smirk, Adam answered, "I want..."

 Chapter 231: The Birth of Imperius Harmonia

    Everyone''s ears perked up to hear what he would ask for, especially Julius.''Would he ask for something crazy again?'' The boy thought, fearing Adam would offend Ossian further. He couldn''t understand how he got away that easily the first time and was sure the second wouldn''t have such mild consequences.


    With a smirk, Adam started, "I want..."


    Experience new tales on M V L


    Then, he pointed his finger towards a particular person in the room and continued, "You to free her."


    "Why her? Even if you asked for a soul reaper, I would have agreed," Ossian demanded, his brow raised in confusion.


    "Because I promised to free her," Adam answered, shrugging and dismissing the reaper offer or whatever it was. He would never renege on his words, especially after the other party filled their parts of the deal.


    Boisterous laughter echoed in the room as Ossian''s body trembled in amusement. "Not bad. Not bad, kid," he giggled before pointing his hand at the stunned Nova and adding, "You found good friends, Banshee No.6. You are now free."


    Grey soul energy engulfed her the next second, dissolving her slave mark for good.


    "I-I'' AM FREE!" Nova yelled, her ethereal hair fluttering as her immense joy triggered something in her being. Soon, dark, ethereal energy engulfed her under everyone''s baffled eyes. Even Ossian found himself lost for words at the sudden development.


    ''Is her soul mutating after she went against her nature?'' He theorised, remembering how happy she had been in the past day. After all, banshees revolved around death, sorrow and mourning. Joy wasn''t something they typically felt.


    Narrowing his eyes, he continued watching in interest, noting the critical moments of the process.


    After five seconds, the black energy gradually turned lighter until it became pure white. Twenty seconds later, Nova''s form condensed again. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haaaa," with a melodic sound, she revealed her new appearance, causing everyone to feel intense joy and a sense of inner peace.


    "What did I just witness?" Adam muttered, gazing at her supple skin, ethereal hair and tear marks. ''Did she turn into a half-living being?!'' He thought, chaos filling his mind.


    Simultaneously, Ossian burst into laughter as theories popped up in his mind. Then, he offered everyone the explanation he found the most plausible.


    "She transcended her natural limitations!" Said the ghost king before adding, "We witnessed the creation of an entirely new species originating from darkness to bring light."


    "Can we all transform if we meet the right conditions?" Adam asked, his eyes glowing with hope. If he could transform like her, he could also possess a body! However, Ossian''s response disappointed him.


    "We can''t. She is an artificial ghost I created with a single purpose. By going against it, she transcended, but for us, natural ghosts?" Said Ossian, pausing mid-sentence to ponder for a second. "Maybe if you turn evil for centuries, regain your sanity, and spread good for decades? Of course, it is all conjectures. It can also not work."


    Adam fell silent in response, his hopes crushed. Yet, something blocked him from depressing.


    "Don''t worry, Adam. I''m sure you''ll find a way in the future without risking turning evil," Nova suddenly said, her bright smile illuminating the room, chasing sadness and negative emotions away. Then, she bowed her head and said, "For my sake, you gave up on a valuable opportunity. Thank you so much."


    Echoing her words, a magical scene unfolded, causing everyone''s eyes to widen. Behind her, an intricate light circle materialised like a halo, shedding light on Adam before disappearing after a second.


    With her melodious voice, Nova said, "I don''t know if it''ll be helpful, but that''s a small gift from me."


    As Adam frowned, trying to understand what she was talking about, Julius asked, his mind overloaded by the rapid succession of mysterious events, "What is happening?"


    "I''m not sure. Ossian said she is no longer a ghost, and I can confirm it," replied Morgane, raising her thumb at Nova. She liked her new beautiful appearance and enchanting voice a lot.


    "We should name her species since she is the first one!" She added, raising her fist excitedly.


    "Agreed," Ossian nodded before turning to Adam. He was the one who caused her mutation. So, of course, he had to be the one naming her.


    ''Can''t I even think for a second after waking up?!'' Adam screamed inwardly, as confused as Julius, before pondering a decent name for her. After a second, as his habit, he found a name that sounded right to him but stunned everyone else.


    "Since she has such a fine voice now, what about Imperius Harmonia?" He offered with a mischievous smile. If they kept asking him for names, he would soon revive the Roman culture in this world.


    "Does it have a meaning like my name?" Julius asked, sparkles dancing in his eyes.


    "Of course. It means imperial harmony," answered Adam, his chest puffed in pride after finding such a cool name.


    "Imperius Harmonia..." Nova repeated, her voice echoing in the palace''s room as her smile widened. Then, she asked meaningfully, "And who shall be the emperor I serve?"


    "He? I don''t know, it''s just a fashionable name I came up with," Adam answered, not expecting her to take the meaning that seriously.


    Yet, unbeknownst to him, he had gained another loyal follower who believed in his potential and future accomplishments. ''If you ever want to take the king''s road in the future, I''ll support you wholeheartedly,'' Nova thought, smiling gently. Next, she gestured for Ossian to continue their discussion.


    "So, which country would you recommend as a potential ally?" Ossian asked, his solemn demeanor returning after the brief break Nova offered them.


    "Mh. I think the Beast Empire might be a good choice. They are stationed on the south continent and were strong enough to conquer it entirely," Adam started, remembering his impression of the emperor before adding. "Their leader is a little overbearing but follows his own rules. As long as you don''t stab him in the back, he can be a valuable ally."

 Chapter 232: Ethereal Alliances

    "Tell me more about him and the country''s level of development," asked the ghost king, his interest piqued by the prospect of an alliance with such a righteous-sounding ruler."I don''t know the details, but from the little I saw, their capital city is bustling and extremely vast," Adam answered the second question, smiling playfully before responding to the first, "The Beast Emperor uses transformation magic and is an archmage."


    "What?! That''s impossible! The southern continent''s archmage died a thousand years ago," Ossian replied, his pupils constricting. He had followed this case closely, as it took place a few days after he reclaimed the canyon''s city. The information travelled around the world, making it impossible to be faked. Zuberi Nyota died that day.


    He was sure about it.


    "He? But we saw and negotiated with him face-to-face a month and a half ago," Adam said, puzzled by Ossian''s disbelief. Was he confusing the Emperor with someone else or his predecessor?


    After hearing Adam maintain his claim, Ossian''s brows furrowed in concern. He halted his interactions with the outside two hundred years ago, meaning the emperor rose to his level on his own and in record time. After all, not anyone could become an archmage in the open. Strict requirements must be met, not to mention the approbation of the world''s dark sovereign.


    "I''ll test the waters with a messenger first. If the alliance goes through, I''ll ask him to build a Gate in the canyon," He muttered pensively, unwilling to see the emperor in person before he reached his rank.


    Although negotiating with such a powerful man posed risks, he needed support and their magic engineers to survive a full war. Truthfully, he wasn''t afraid of the hidden armies but of the kingdom''s mythical artifacts. Powered by so many mages, the one possessed by the Belloria kingdom would deal a devastating blow to his city.


    But that wasn''t all. If the world was really planning to wage war in every corner, it was also an opportunity. ''If I handle politics well, I can climb the chaos ladder and reap immense profits,'' he thought, multiple plans forming in his head.


    After a minute, he spoke, "I need time to consider everything. You can freely explore the city for the next two days. Don''t forget to follow your guide and the rules."


    As his words linger, he phased through the marble floor, disappearing from the throne room.


    Finally having time to think, Adam''s brows furrowed and his veiled face distorted into a grimace. "I need to sleep for a bit. Explore the city without me," he said, closing his eyes to return to the dream place and review his defeat.


    Even if he acted relaxed and congratulated Julius for his victory and astute use of the Luminous Wildeblade, he felt terrible about this defeat.


    ''That''s not how I''ll protect my friends,'' he thought, wondering if Misha would be disappointed with a sad smile. After all, he gave his all in this battle, surmounting his fear and pressing forward. Yet, the result was all that mattered: he almost died.


    Before Julius could answer, his eyes turned dim, signalling he was gone. With a disappointed smile, he walked to pick up the ghost''s essence before turning towards the two girls.


    "Where do you want to go?" He asked, forcing a smile.


    "I want to visit my big sister to complain about her flawed advice," Nova said, her voice echoing like a song. She also wanted to confirm Morgane''s words and see if the ghost she married had as doubtful morals as she claimed.


    "I want to see her too!" Morgane said, curious to meet the person Nova spoke so much about.


    "Our next destination is set," Julius said, walking towards the luxurious room''s exit and admiring the corridor''s art pieces he missed earlier while the girl spoke spiritedly behind him. Yet, he would have preferred if his big brother accompanied him.


    After leisurely strolling, taking time to recover his bright mood under Nova''s helpful radiance, they reached the palace''s gates, meeting with the soul reaper again.


    Experience new tales on M V L


    "Happy to see you back in one piece," he said, his back against the wall, and his arms crossed over his chest before frowning. "Why is your friend still unconscious?" He added, confused by the situation.


    "He said he needed to take a brief nap to recover, but he is completely healed," answered Julius before sharing their destination with him.


    "I see, Banshee number one''s house it is," the guard said with a nod and swung his arm to ask them to follow him.


    "By the way, how long are you allowed to stay?" The guard suddenly asked, worried about the population''s reaction.


    "King Ossian said two days. We''ll leave after exploring and discovering your culture a little," Julius answered, genuinely interested in how sane ghosts lived.


    The soul reaper smiled wryly before answering, "Our daily life doesn''t differ much from yours. Citizens use their time to craft soul items or wander the markets while guards train their weapon masteries. The only difference is we don''t need to eat."


    "Oh," Julius said, a little disappointed, before looking at the spotless white houses and paved streets. Then, he asked, "Can I see the crafters at work later? I''m intrigued by the soul items you mentioned and the materials used to build the city."


    "No problem. I''ll take you to the city''s best soul smith later," answered the guard with an approving smile, happy about the boy''s interest.


    As they walked through the city''s streets, the citizens scrambled into their houses, frightened of the potential consequences of meeting living beings. After all, dark mages and necromancers enjoyed enslaving and torturing them until they became mindless, evil ghosts under their control.


    Unbothered since they knew the reason, they navigated the empty streets until they reached the eastern district, where meritorious citizens lived.


    Standing before a large house, the soul reaper said, "I''ll wait for you outside. Don''t press yourself for my sake. I''m just carrying my duty."


    With thankful nods, the trio knocked on the door, anticipating their meeting with the only Banshee who succeeded in marrying whil guarding the passage. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 233: The Art of Catching Men: A Tutorial Gone Wrong

    The loud knocking on the door distracted the relaxing, ethereal woman. With a raised brow, she stood up, wondering who might look for her this late at night."Coming!" She shrieked, causing the windows to tremble and the visitors to plug their ears despite the distance.


    After walking to the door and opening it, the radiant visage of a banshee met her eyes. ''No. She looks like one but is not. Wait, why does she resemble Number six?'' She thought, confusion veiling her features as the strange ghost pounced on her.


    "It''s been so long, big sis!" Nova''s melodious scream, contrasting sharply with her shrieks, entered her ears, deepening her perplexity as she hugged her.


    "Who are you?" She asked, suspecting the woman got the wrong address. After all, all her little sisters died or went missing, scourging the canyon after going mad. Even if number six was alive, she knew she wouldn''t hold on for long. She was the weakest-willed and the most sentimental among them. That''s why she gave her advice to catch a man. To save her from her fate.


    Yet, even after seventy years, she heard no news of her and didn''t see new males join the city.


    Stay tuned for updates on M-V-L


    Sighing after remembering her poor junior, she focused on the newcomer and waited for her explanation.


    "It''s me! Number six. But now I have a real name, so call me Nova!" She said, excitement permeating her voice.


    "Number six?!" She exclaimed, her eyes widening before adding. "How did you change so much? And who gave you a name?"


    Then, she slapped her forehead and said, a playful smile tugging at her lips as she noticed the sleeping ghost floating behind the group, "Wait, come in and explain everything to me."


    Everyone followed her, entering her soberly decorated living room and sitting at a ghostly table shimmering with flowing lights.


    Number one gazed at Nova attentively, her smile broadening and her head moving up and down excitedly. It''s been so long since she heard good gossip and was impatient to discover her junior''s story.


    "Why are you so excited?" Nova said, her singing voice carrying peace and harmony with it instead of their species'' usual despair.


    "Look at you! Even your abilities are no longer related to banshee''s," Number one exclaimed before adding. "I want the full story, even if it takes the entire night, including who this charming ghost and those two living beings are."


    But Nova wasn''t ready to recount her story yet. "First, where is your husband? You said he went to buy milk seventy years ago and that he wouldn''t be back before I departed for duty."


    "Him? We divorced a few years after marrying. I just invented a random excuse not to make you feel bad or overly selective when the time came," answered number one, shrugging in dismissal.


    "See? I told you," Morgane chimed in, puffing her chest in pride after verifying she was right.


    Simultaneously, Julius moved his chair away from the table, wishing to have nothing to do with these kinds of discussions. His big brother always told him to stay far from gossip, and somehow, the trio''s glowing eyes scared him a little. Thus, he closed his eyes, focusing on cultivation while nodding his head occasionally.


    "Was he that bad?" Nova asked, patting her big sister on the shoulder comfortingly.


    "Hum. More than bad, he always blamed me and called me a scammer," she replied, smiling wryly. Unfortunately for the man, he had died on the borders, finding his way to the canyon a few days later. After seeing her beauty and flirtatious behavior, he thought ghosts could do it, too.


    "Hahaha. He was a fool to think we could train together in bed without bodies!" She giggled, causing Julius to swallow wrong and explode into a coughing fit.


    ''I''ll block my ears using earth Qi,'' he thought, remembering what Arun told him after he asked about the red light shops he saw in Alkemia Al-Nur.


    "Wow, I didn''t know I would be that on point with my analysis," Morgane snorted in disdain, remembering the lecherous gazes of some nobles during her days as a princess.


    "Well, that''s the type of man you get using your body. The good ones will look at your personality instead." Number one answered, raising her hand dismissively. Then, her excitement returning, she pointed towards Adam and added, "Enough about this boring boor. Is he the one you caught?"


    Despite the Qi blocking his ears, Julius fell to the ground upon seeing her predatory eyes while nodding mechanically. ''I need to flee. Women are scary when they are together!'' He thought, alarms ringing in his mind. With his brother sleeping, he had to protect him!


    "I-I''ll wait outside with the guard. I''m sure he is bored all alone in the street," he said, his figure blurring as he swiftly escaped, dragging Adam''s ethereal body behind him.


    "Humph, you scared him away!" Nova exclaimed, shaking her head bitterly before explaining everything.


    Twenty minutes later, she concluded her story. "So, I didn''t catch him. He even was mad at me for my forcefulness."


    Upon hearing the complete story of Adam''s heroic deeds, number one''s eyes narrowed. "I see, I see. So, you mean he is free to grab!" She exclaimed, her eyes glowing pink. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What? No! I mean... Ugh," Nova tried to answer but failed to find the right words. Truthfully, she didn''t know if she was interested in him or any men. Yet, seeing her big sister trying to hook him felt wrong.


    Smiling impishly, number one said, "Listen well. I have lived for almost eight centuries alone. If you don''t want him, I''ll take my chance."


    "Wow, you are almost as old as the Belloria kingdom," Morgane remarked, impressed by her age, before giggling. "I think Julius would have died from a heart attack if he heard your last declaration."


    Simultaneously, Nova glared at her before snorting, "Humph. You can try. He won''t fall for you."


    "We''ll see that. Let big sister show her years of research on male behavior once he returns," Number One said, confidence filling her voice and heart.


    Meanwhile, an icy shiver ran down Adam''s spine, his body shivering in his apartment. "What is this bad feeling?" He muttered, his eyes glued on his interface.

 Chapter 234: Novas Gift and the Allure of Hidden Treasures

    Dismissing the strange feeling, Adam focused on his kill notification with mixed emotions. He had given his all in this battle. Yet, his loss gave him the impression he didn''t deserve any rewards.[Tier 4 Mythical Boss: Dullahan defeated. You have gained 2000 experience points.]


    "Sigh. What do you think, Misha?" He said, retrieving her DNA tube from under his bed with dim eyes, indulging in self-pity for half a minute before shaking his head to dispel his negative thoughts.


    ''I won''t lose again,'' he declared, determination flashing in his eyes as he analysed his shortcomings. "My strength, melee, and mana techniques are too lacking. Not to mention my mana capacity and output efficiency."


    His best technique consumed too much energy, causing him to think of ways to possess more mana or diminish the expenditure. The easiest way would be to drink a potion. Unfortunately, he already consumed one this year and didn''t want to play with fire.


    Then, he pondered about mana flow. Kwame wrote it was an important thing to develop for his ritual. Thus, he wondered if increasing his flow could possibly reduce his consumption or hasten his recovery.


    ''I''ll read about it after I return to the college,'' he thought before delving into mana circuits. He wasn''t too familiar with the concept but knew they were used to channeling mana towards the heart to increase their tier and cast spells. To summarise his understanding, they were like the human blood circulatory system for mana.


    ''Can I improve mine?'' He questioned, wondering if having better circuits would allow him to discharge more mana without suffering from a backlash. Of course, having better circuits was also directly related to mana flow. Thus, he theorised that the so-called natural talent nobles referred to was just the circuits'' quality of a practitioner.


    "I''ll ask Shepard about that, too," he muttered pensively, realising his magic journey only began. To reach the top, he still had much to discover and improve.


    "But I need to return to the college first," he said, tapping his finger on his cheek before adding, "At least this venture proved profitable with the obtention of the ghost essence and the completion of my deck. I also leveled up once."


    Without waiting, he said, "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Race: Spectral sovereign


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: T3 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 9


    Exp: 620/10240


    HP: 534/534


    Vitality: 49.4->53.4


    Strength: 49.4->53.6


    Agility: 78->78.4


    Intelligence: 54.4->56.4


    Free attribute points: 5->0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Grimoire Beastaria, Luminous Wildblade, Blade of Adaptation, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye, Misha''s Genetic Code, Thomas'' Swift Shadow Legs, Manacore Heartgem,


    Spells:


    Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1.


    Other: Mana bullet LV MAX, Atom Burst LVL MAX, Mage''s hands LVL MAX, Gate of Mystical Arsenal LVL MAX, Gungnir LVL MAX.


    Passive: Mana Control T4, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2, Sword mastery T1, Mana Shaping T3, Mana cape T3, Nova''s lucky blessing T3.


    Discover exclusive tales at M-V-L


    Note: Soul is damaged. Congratulations! It is the first time in history that a spectral sovereign lost against a dullahan. Are you proud?


    "I''m proud to be your dad," he said, his veins squirming in annoyance at the note. After a moment to calm down, he frowned, asking, "How is my soul still damaged after a ghost king fixed it?"


    Something was wrong with his soul. Since the first day he woke up in Alina''s house, it was mysteriously damaged. Worse, no matter what he did to treat it, including drinking potions, Morgane''s use of the tier six soul essence, or Ossian''s healing, the system continued to hint at its damage.


    Despite the enigma, he couldn''t do anything to solve it for years. So, he gave up thinking about it entirely, hoping it would fix itself once he got his own body.


    However, a frown etched itself on his face as he read the note again. "Since when am I a spectral sovereign?" He asked, tilting his head in confusion before realising a new column displaying his race appeared.


    ''Is that my species?'' He pondered briefly before shrugging. ''I don''t care. All I wish is to be a human, anyway.''


    Finally, he noticed the new passive skill he got, understanding what Nova meant earlier with her small gift.


    "Does it just make me lucky?" He wondered, an interested smile tugging at his lips before focusing on the skill to get the information.


    Nova''s lucky blessing: Subtly influences events in the blessing bearer''s favor, protecting him from misfortune and turning them into opportunities.


    After reading the vague description, he muttered, "Isn''t it like instinct, or will it help me stumble on treasures?"


    His eyes glowed in greed as he imagined swimming in gold-filled ancient vaults, lost to time and waiting to be unearthed.


    After dreaming briefly, he awoke from his unrealistic fantasies, thinking about the others. What were they doing? Was the city interesting?


    "I want to explore too!" He exclaimed with a smile, closing his eyes to join Julius.


    ***


    His dim eyes, ignited by brilliant light, landed on the boy and the soul reaper a second later.


    "Where are the girls?" He asked, confused to see them standing alone in the centre of the empty street.


    Surprised to hear him return so soon, Julius beamed a smile, answering, "They are talking with Nova''s sister. With their conversation turning dangerous, I decided to escape with you and wait outside."


    Nodding in understanding, Adam smiled mischievously, saying, "Their discussion won''t stop any time soon. Let''s explore between men for three hours before sleeping."


    "Yeah! Let''s go!" Julius responded, excited by the idea, before turning to the guard, anticipation covering his face.


    After pondering for a second, the latter replied, "They haven''t seen each other for a long time, and I believe the little girl won''t do anything bad. So, want to meet the soul smith I mentioned earlier?"


    As Julius nodded like a rooster, Adam''s eyes lit up with interest. He never heard about this discipline before.


    Thus, the three boys disappeared into the white city''s streets with smiles.

 Chapter 235: A Mothers Puzzle

    As they walked on the delicate white pavement of the street, the soft sound of their step carried by a gentle breeze, Julius suddenly frowned.Stay tuned for updates on M-V-L


    ''Should I ask him now?'' He thought, hesitation filling his mind. He wanted to know if his big brother was a summoned too. Yet, he was afraid to ruin their exploration with such a serious topic.


    ''I want to know,'' he thought, a spark of determination chasing his doubts away. With a cough to draw Adam''s attention, he asked solemnly, "You were sleeping when we spoke about summoned. To summarise, they are people coming from another world. Are you one of them?"


    Stunned by the question, Adam looked at Julius, noticing his trembling eyes and feeling his doubts. "This question must have troubled you," he started, shrugging and adding, "I''ve always told you I came from somewhere else where magic didn''t exist. I can''t remember much, though."


    Shocked by the confirmation, even if he expected it, the boy asked again, wishing to shed light on all his doubts, "Did you know Gaston targeted us because of that and that the Belloria kingdom is raising eight thousand of them to form a secret army?"


    Upon hearing the absurd number, Adam''s eyes widened in shock and excitement. "Eight thousand?! I thought I was the only one whose soul got lost, or something," he exclaimed. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So you didn''t know you were summoned?" Julius muttered, realising his big brother knew even less than he did after Morgane''s explanations. Despite the disappointment, he couldn''t help but smile, a warm sensation spreading in his chest. ''He never lied or tried to hide the truth from me,'' he thought before revealing what he learned.


    "Morgane is from Earth, too?!" Adam exclaimed again, his pupils enlarged after learning the whole story. Then, his mind descended into chaos, words and scenes combining to complete the red-haired girl''s puzzle.


    "She is Rachel''s daughter. I''m sure of it," he muttered, a bitter smile creeping on his lips as guilt filled his heart. He already had suspicions earlier in the canyon but was now convinced. ''How can I tell her now that she is so close to her goal,'' he thought, finding the situation cruel for both of them. First things first, he had to inform the boy.


    "Julius, I need to confess something," he started, scratching his head in embarrassment before continuing, "Do you remember the story I used to tell you about a ghost?"


    "The super creepy one in our village cemetery? Yes. You said you cut her in half from the top of her head down to her lower back," Julius replied, recalling the boasting.


    "It was Morgane''s mother," Adam said, his face pale and his voice cracking.


    "What?! Are you sure?" Julius screamed, startling the hiding citizens. He failed to believe how unlucky they were. How could she announce the news? He didn''t know.


    After a second to recover, he asked, "Should we hide it?"


    "No. Hidding will only bring troubles in the future. I''d rather tell her myself and resolve the problem now," Adam answered, shaking his head. It was his life or hers at that time. Morgane couldn''t blame him for it. Even if she did, she''d at least have time to mourn and gradually accept her mother was gone.


    "I hope you are right..." Julius muttered, his chest tightening in sadness for the poor girl''s situation. After finally freeing herself, she''d face such terrible news.


    As the duo''s mood plummeted, the soul reaper guiding them chimed, his tone profound. "You did the right thing. She had already turned evil and would have committed heinous deeds. Killing her before she did was an act of benevolence and righteousness, in my opinion."


    "I know. She told me everything before dissipating. I also promised her to take care of the girl," he said, smiling wryly. Never had he expected to find her in his travels. Yet, now that he did, he had to keep his word.


    "Don''t muse too much on the past and focus on what you can do in the future to make things right," the guard advised, sharing a piece of wisdom with the duo. After all, he was centuries old, knowing depression over past mistakes would do nothing good to fix the situation.


    Then, he raised his ghostly hand, pointing at a nearby shop and said, "We reached our destination. I''ll introduce you to old Durgrim."


    Acting on his words, he walked to the door and opened it, revealing the mysterious interior. Shelves supporting ethereal armors, weapons and accessories lined the walls. The item''s soft glow cast dancing lights on the showcases proudly standing in the room''s center.


    A short, manly soul smiled at the newcomers behind his counter. "Welcome to my shop! Do you need equipment or repairs?" Asked Durgrim, caressing his braided beard before frowning and adding, "Why is a living being here?"


    "He is our king''s guest. Don''t worry about him," the soul reaper replied with a comforting smile before turning towards the duo. "He is our best soul smith, Durgrim. King Ossian went to great lengths to recruit him in Durazmarn four centuries ago," he introduced with pride.


    Julius nodded in understanding while Adam tilted his head in confusion. "Where is that country?" he asked, gazing at the dwarf with interest.


    "The dwarven kingdom. It is on the northern continent, not too far from the cave we explored with Shiro," Julius answered, showcasing the result of his diligent geographic studies.


    With a nod, Adam focused on Durgrim, his eyes glowing. "Can you explain the items sold in your shop?" He asked, pointing at the armors.


    Reassured by the guard''s words and excited by the man''s curiosity, he proudly answered, "They are soul armors and weapons. The really best in the world, if you want my opinion."


    Then, he swiftly jumped over his counter, joining the group before introducing a few of his crafts.


    "This one is a tier four light armor. I used an orc warlord''s soul to elevate its defensive capabilities and enhancement potential to the epic rank," he said, reminiscing about the fun forging process.


    However, Adam didn''t understand much about the rarity division. Thus, he asked, "Except for the name, what separates an epic item from a legendary one, for example?"

 Chapter 236: A Questionable Provenance

    "You don''t know?" Julius gazed at his big brother with a frown. How ironic was it for someone to possess two legendary weapons but not know why they reached that rank?"Well, it''s nothing too hard to understand," said Durgrim, pointing his index at the armor. "The tier is obviously related to the material, while the rank has to do with the craftsman and enchanter''s proficiency."


    Then, he retrieved a set of plate armor from the showcase and continued under Adam''s interested nods, "I created the first one''s soul flawlessly, preserving its natural strengths. But the most important part is the intricate engravings hidden in the interior.


    They allow the base materials to absorb more pressure without breaking, meaning the end product can carry more potent or a higher number of enchantments."


    After hearing the explanation, Adam''s eyes glowed in realisation, ''So that''s why the beast bane dagger only had two enhancements while the Ethereal Radiance had three.''


    But something made no sense. Some of his mythical items only had four enhancements when they should have five.


    "Is it possible for some items to carry less enhancement than what their rank allows them?" He asked, wanting to understand the reason.


    "Easy. It means the space required for enhancement is saturated already. It happens when some of them are too powerful for the material, making them too heavy," Durgrim answered, happy to see people interested in his job.


    "I see," Adam said with gratitude before asking about the difference between regular and soul items.


    "As you know, most ghosts can''t carry physical items, yet spells and some artefacts are still effective against them. Thus, ghosts developed soul armaments to protect themselves against those threats," Durgrim replied before pointing at his plate armor, adding with a show-of smile, "Wanna try this one? It is of the legendary rank."


    For such an unknowledgeable ghost, he was sure the rank would impress him enough to flatter his ego. However, Adam disappointed him.


    "Hum. I don''t really like the heavy ones since I''m a mage. Even in melee, I rely on speed and counter-attacks," he responded, shaking his head. Despite the increased protection of plates, they would slow him down, making him easier to hit. If he had to choose one, he would go for a light one made of leather or similar materials.


    His response shocked everyone present. Even the soul reaper wore epic armor, dreaming of buying a legendary one day.


    A brief instant later, Durgrim exploded into laughter. "You are right! Your equipment should fit your style, not the other way around," he giggled before asking. "So? Do you want to buy armor or a weapon? I''ll find the most suitable for you."


    "I don''t know," Adam said, smiling wryly. He had used all his money to buy the eleven talismans and finance Julius'' cultivation to the middle of the second tier with cores. He also didn''t ask Asha for his shares, thinking the handbag venture flopped since she never spoke of it again.


    "If you worry about the price, I can offer you a promotion. What about ten percent?" Durgrim said, knowing his items were expensive for ordinary citizens. Then, he added, "For a tier four epic item, I''ll only charge 499 soul coins. For a legendary 999. What do you think?"


    Upon hearing the price, Adam raised his brow in confusion. "Soul coins? Not gold?" He asked, causing Julius to remember Morgane''s finding.


    "We have a pouch filled with those coins. Morgane found it in the dullahan''s habitation!" Said the boy excitedly. Then he added, "She also found a booklet, but we haven''t checked it yet."


    "Can you return after bringing the pouch?" Adam asked, his eyes glowing with greed. He would, of course, spend it all on those helpful items!


    "If you swear not to leave this place until we return, I''ll accompany the boy," the soul reaper said, unwilling to forgo his duty.


    "I promise. Get the booklet, too. I''m curious about its content," Adam said, raising his right palm to show his sincerity.


    "Ok. See you later," Julius said, accompanied by the guard''s brief nod. Enjoy exclusive content from M-V-L


    After they left, Durgrim said, "I bet you want to wait for them to discover how much you have, right? So, in the meantime, tell me why my legendary armor didn''t impress you?"


    "Because I have two legendary weapons already," Adam answered dismissively. Why would legendary items impress him when even Julius had one?


    Durgrim''s eyes narrowed in response. "Show them!" He said, his tone commanding and his face distorted into a grimace.


    "Hee? Sure, look." Adam answered, shocked by the vivid reaction and wondering why the old smith seemed angry.


    In a second, the Luminous Wildblade and the Blade Of Adapataion materialised in his hand out of thin air, causing Durgrim''s pupils to narrow.


    With trembling hands, he examined the weapons briefly before placing his armors back on the shelves and approaching, his hands extended.


    After Adam handed them over, Durgrim moved the weapons around, analysed the engravings with eagle eyes, and suddenly struck one of the armor. The dark blade cut through it like butter while the Luminous Wildeblade left a mark followed by an explosion of radiant light. Then, he stood quiet under Adam''s bewildered eyes.


    "A tier four legendary bastard sword and a tier three long dagger," he said, recognising their strength before looking at Adam like a wounded wild beast. "Who crafted them? You''d better not lie, or I''ll ban you from my shop."


    After all, he was a proud smith, hating nothing more than to see his clients buy from others. This trait came from the brutal competition he faced in Durazmarn, where every crafter fought for clients using their skills and renown as their weapons.


    Yet, these blades'' construction was flawless. The engravings'' depth, width and size were a work of precision he had never witnessed before, challenging his competitive spirit. ''I have to know who made them!'' he screamed inwardly, unwilling to let the matter rest. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    ''How can I explain I got one from the tower and the other the fusion pool?'' Adam thought, avoiding the dwarf''s eyes by looking at the ceiling.


    Then, he closed his eyes and said, "I found them in strange places I explored previously."

 Chapter 237: The Smiths Deal

    ''Is he lying?'' Durgrim''s mind raced. Despite the blades'' intricacies, he must admit they exuded an air of primal violence unfound in this era''s crafts. ''Relics from the past?'' He thought, with a frown, remembering his studies at the Arcane Academy of Enchantment. Yet, the design and method eluded him.''Why are they soul weapons if they come from the past?'' He pondered the time inconsistency. This smiting method emerged during the last thousand years, making it impossible for old weapons to share their attributes.


    After five minutes of profound silence, he said, "I trust you didn''t buy them."


    Adam smiled in response, nodding in relief after the ban threat passed. However, the craftsman wasn''t over.


    "I want to study them for a week. I''ll gift you an enchanted ring in exchange," said the dwarf, his eyes sparkling. If he couldn''t learn about the weapon''s creator, he would study them directly and understand the creation process himself.


    Astonished by the demand, Adam pensively tucked his fingers around his chin and replied, "We''ll stay for two days at most. Will it be enough for you to study them?"


    "It won''t. They are works of art I could study for months! Just the engraving style of your dark blade would take me a long time to replicate," Durgrim exclaimed, traces of sadness flashing on his face. If he could, he would have proposed a trade. But he knew his creations weren''t on the blade''s level yet, especially for the subtle increase in perception and instinct he experienced while holding them.


    Those features excited him the most because he knew no artisan could replicate them in their era. Not even the most successful among the living who reached the archmage level.


    As he pondered for a solution, Adam''s voice echoed, his words like a divine hymn in his ears.


    "I can try to replicate them using mana constructs for you to cast them in random materials. It won''t be as good as the originals. But you''ll have the engravings at disposition at the very least," Adam offered, wondering if his idea could help.


    "That''s a brilliant solution!" Exclaimed the dwarf, his hands shivering in excitement. Exploding into laughter, he added half-jokingly, "Who would have thought I''d meet a ghost capable enough to build constructs? Did you stumble into a mana conjuror''s heritage or something?"


    With a wry smile, Adam ignored the question and went to work. Scrutinising the blade, he condensed mana, replicating the intricate carvings gradually.


    Sky-blue energy danced in his palm for ten minutes as sweat dripped from his forehead. Under Durgrim''s bewitched eyes, a faithful replica of the dark blade materialised with the soft hum of mana.


    Taking a deep breath to recover, Adam explained, "I made the parts movable so you can dismantle the construct. However, my mana will run out in an hour at most."


    That was the best he could do at his level, and he hoped his arrangement would help the smith before he cast it. Continue your saga on M-V-L


    Taken out of his daze, the dwarf exclaimed, "Absolutely wonderful! With your constructs, you can become the best craftsman of our era as long as your tier follows!" Then, he added, "Want to learn under me? I''m sure you''ll progress fast."


    In response, Adam shook his head, answering seriously, "I don''t have enough time. I''m not even advancing into alchemy anymore."


    "That can easily be fixed! You can use alchemy to create weapons. In fact, that''s the most efficient way to blend materials and boost their natural properties," answered the dwarf excitedly. With notions in alchemy, he only needed to learn enchantments to become the best smith!


    Tempted to learn but pressed by time, Adam said, "I won''t have time to learn much in two days."


    "No problem! Let me compile my knowledge for you in a soul orb. With it, you''ll have access to enhancement theories up to the fifth tier, but you''ll still have to put in the effort to master them," the smith offered, his eyes glowing. Then he added, giggling, "The only thing I ask in exchange is for you to surpass those old dogs in Durazmarn and mention my name!


    I can''t wait to see their surprise after witnessing it again after centuries. GaGaGa." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Overwhelmed by the old soul''s enthusiasm, Adam smiled wryly and responded, "I''ll do my best starting next year."


    "Mastery is a gradual process. I don''t mind you starting next year as long as you do it dutifully," Durgrim said, opening one showcase to retrieve a ring adorned with a beautiful swirling mass of energy. Then, he threw it at Adam with a smirk, adding, "Take this. It''s an epic ring I named the Soul Weaver. It only possesses one enhancement, but I''m sure you''ll find it helpful."


    Catching the ring curiously, Adam passed it on his middle finger, his eyes closing in pleasure as a soothing sensation engulfed his soul.


    "It passively rejuvenates and heals the soul. A must-have for ghosts!" He said, explaining why a single enchantment took the three spots of an epic item.


    "I like it," Adam said, smiling brightly before the creaking noise of the door opening attracted his attention.


    "We are back, big bro. We counted the coins on the way," Julius said, running to stand before the smith and extending the pouch. "There are four hundred coins in total."


    "Mhh. You are 99 coins short," answered Durgrim before shrugging. "Alright, I''ll take this loss for your safety," he added, walking along the shelves until he stopped before an elegant, ethereal leather coat.


    "What do you think about this one?" He asked before explaining the enhancements, "It''s the Aurora Veil. It''ll protect your soul against spells up to the third tier without trouble besides concealing your aura."


    Then, his eyes glowed as he added, "The last enhancement won''t be too useful for you since you use mana. Just know that it helps with soul energy management."


    Adam peered at the coat intently, feeling its stylish level resonate with him briefly. Then, he pondered the enhancements seriously.


    After five seconds, he nodded, convinced it would be a valuable protection for his soul, not to mention the concealing effect.

 Chapter 238: The Serenity and Rage

    "I''ll take it," Adam said, smiling before walking to the shelf. Then, he tried the coat, placing it over his soul''s billowing mist. "How do I look?" He asked, turning towards Julius with a proud smile."G-good," the boy stuttered after seeing his big brother''s expression, thinking, ''You look terrible.'' His base form was much better, in his opinion, and the coat only blocked the swirling mist, causing him to look less mysterious. Yet, he didn''t want to break the rare moments of fun of his big brother.


    "With the transaction out of the way, I''ll focus on analysing your replica before they dissipate. Come back later to retrieve the soul orb," said Durgrim before running to the backroom impatiently.


    "What do we do now?" Julius asked with glowing eyes, excited to discover new things.


    "I don''t know. Any recommendations?" Adam shrugged, asking the soul reaper.


    After a second of pondering, he replied, "I would have loved to show you the markets or museum, but that won''t do with the boy. I don''t want chaos to fill the streets."


    "Let''s just return to Nova''s sister''s home to sleep for the night, then," replied Adam before spotting the booklet carried by the boy. "Almost forgot about it," he added, curiosity filling his voice.


    Understanding what he meant, thanks to his looks, Julius placed the book before Adam, saying, "The cover''s painting is different, but the symbols resemble the ones from the Qingming sutra of serenity."


    Adam nodded before reading the title aloud. "N¨´ M¨ªng sutra of rage."


    His interest piqued, he turned the first page. Gradually, his eyes widened after each sentence he read as he understood the book''s origins. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s another cultivation technique. Similar to the one we found in Shepard''s library, but with a different focus," he started, his eyes glowing with happiness at the finding before continuing. "If the Qingming sutra focuses on harmony and serenity, the N¨´ M¨ªng focuses on controlling anger and drawing power from it."


    Then, he skimmed through the pages until arriving at the last one, where a brief note lay.


    "Emotions can''t be tamed without serenity."


    ''Are the sutras related?'' Adam pondered, understanding they made a set of opposites matching together. ''I believe cultivating them together is possible,'' he thought in interest, planning to study the subject in the dream place. Explore more at M-V-L


    "Let''s return. It''s a cultivation technique. I''ll translate it entirely tonight to confirm you can use it," he said, walking towards the door under Julius'' sceptical eyes.


    "Did it come from the man who defeated the dullahan sixty years ago?" The boy muttered, a pensive frown on his face while following his big brother. It would explain why the dullahan could roughly emulate his martial arts if he were right. As for the rest, he trusted his big brother. If he could cultivate both sutras together, it was good news.


    Soon, the soul reaper took the lead and guided them back to Banshee One''s house. Amidst friendly discussions, they learned the city was entirely built out of Ossian''s soul energy, giving it its white color. It was a way for the citizens to monitor their king''s sanity, as the moment red traces appeared meant he began turning evil.


    Fortunately, the buildings and streets were spotless, and, considering the ghost king''s value and personality, no one believed misfortune would befall them soon.


    A few minutes later, they entered the house, ready to rest for the night, when they saw the three women grimacing.


    "What happened?" Julius asked, alarmed by their bizarre reactions and his eyes scanning them.


    "She said I couldn''t be their sister because I''m not a banshee!" Morgane exclaimed, glaring at Number One.


    "You can''t! If not for Nova, I wouldn''t let living beings enter my home in the first place!" Number One responded, showing her teeth.


    Confronted by the ridiculous situation, Adam frowned, thinking, ''Are they kids? Well, Morgane is one. But the banshee is centuries old.'' Then, he asked, "Most ghosts were living beings once. Do you have a bias against them too?"


    "It''s not the same! You are a ghost, too. So, you understand, right?" She answered, her hands crossed over her chest and sure about her declaration.


    "I don''t. Most of my friends are living beings," he said, his solemn voice causing Morgane to smile in relief.


    Their conflict started when the banshee declared Adam didn''t care about her and Julius and only traveled with them for convenience. Hurt by the false words, she refuted them with nova, giving examples of what he did until an uneasy silence settled for half an hour.


    "Humph. You''ll understand after a few centuries. Mortal friends will only day and leave you alone," she said, her eyes slipping to the side and her voice carrying a hint of sadness.


    "Ok," Adam said, shrugging before adding, "You can have your own opinions, but don''t impose them on others, especially the kids." The last thing he wanted was for everyone to doubt each other before returning to the college.


    Then, he turned to Morgane, saying with narrowed eyes, "For how long do you plan to stay awake? Youngsters must sleep early, or they''ll resemble goblins after growing up."


    Upon hearing his words, Julius facepalmed while Nova giggled at the comic comparison.


    Finally, Number One spoke, feeling guilty after Adam''s scolding. "They can sleep in the guest room upstairs."


    With a nod, Julius climbed the stairs after saying good night, accompanied by Adam and Morgan, who threw one last glare at Number One.


    ***


    Five minutes later, after arranging a sleeping space for the kids, Adam opened his eyes in his apartment, the N¨´ M¨ªng sutra of rage in his hand.


    Curiously, he walked to his desk to retrieve the Qingming sutra of serenity, intending to compare them in-depth before translating the first.


    As he spent a few hours translating the new technique, an interesting idea popped into his mind. ''Since they look compatible, can I fuse them?'' he thought, excitement glowing in his eyes.


    Without pondering too much about it, he left his apartment in the fusion pool''s direction.

 Chapter 239: Guilty Revelation

    After entering the familiar enigmatic building, he swiftly walked towards the center. Without hesitation, he threw the two booklets into the water, his eyes sparkling with expectations. Both techniques were of the earth grade. Thus, he wondered how good their fusion would become if his idea worked. Anyway, he had translated copies of them already.In reaction, the waters swallowed the books and swirled, encasing them in powerful currents under the moon''s red glow. Soon, the painting-like covers turned into ink and blank pages, causing Adam to frown.


    "It''s not working," he muttered, all his excitement gone, leaving only disappointment on his face.


    As he prepared to depart, his heart heavy by the failed idea, bright light glowing with meaningful intent attracted his attention.


    Swiftly turning, he gazed at the calligraphic light-made words with renewed anticipation, feeling hope wasn''t lost yet. After a minute, various parts of the text clashed against each other, trying to merge despite their difference and rejection. However, he noticed some succeeded after finding their perfect partner.


    Soon, amidst a silent, radiant display of red, green, blue, brown, and silver, a countdown appeared above the torrential cocoon.


    [Time required for the fusion: seven days.]


    ''Why so long?'' He thought, his brows raised in shock. There were only two possibilities: the resulting technique was formidable and required that long, or the pool had trouble combining concepts instead of weapons.


    After thinking about it briefly, he said, "As long as it works, I don''t mind waiting."


    Enjoy new chapters from M-V-L


    Then, he left the intricate building, returning to his room for the rest of the night to think about Morgane''s revelations.


    Two minutes later, he lay on his bed, gazing at the different styles of buildings surrounding the plaza with a theory. If his lodging was a faithful reproduction of his apartment, did it mean every other building sheltered a summoned?


    "If I''m right, our number is scary," he said, gulping audibly. He wasn''t an expert, but with how large the circle''s circumference was, he believed they were in the tens of thousands or even more. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, he smiled a second later, anticipating their awakening. After all, Morgane said they would recover their memories at thirteen, and she didn''t seem to have access to a system, prompting him to draft two more theories.


    ''''Either I''m the only one possessing one, or their system will activate with their memories,'' he pondered briefly before eliminating the first option. With the little girl''s description, he realised the better potential than the nobles she referred to was most likely related to their interface.


    With a joyful smile, he swiped the plaza one last time, hope filling his chest, when he suddenly saw the hateful tower. With a frown, he hurriedly rose to his feet, searching for a cardboard. Then, he grabbed a pen and wrote in bold letters, "Don''t enter this place if you are not ready to die."


    Satisfied with his work, he left his room and placed his warning before the tower''s gigantic white gates before returning, proud of his selfless action. Despite not knowing them, he couldn''t bring himself to see them cluelessly walk into the trials and suffer as he did.


    Now that he had nothing to do, he closed his eyes to leave the dream place, knowing Julius would be awake already with how punctual he was.


    ***


    A second later, his dim eyes ignited with fierce lights as they landed on the boy and three women sitting in the living room.


    "Good morning!" He said with a smile, curious about what they discussed this early in the morning. Yet, Julius'' panicked gaze and bitter smile caused him to frown.


    "Bad news, big bro. The soul reapers reported human movement around the canyon''s entrance this morning," said the boy, worry filling his voice.


    "Why is it bad news for us?" Adam asked, tilting his head in confusion. If people wanted to explore this ominous canyon, why should they care?


    "They wear Belloria''s royal mage''s uniforms and are most likely looking for me," Morgane answered, biting her lips in guilt. She didn''t hide their tracks at all, hiring the mage manning Highvale''s Gate. With how corrupt he was, she didn''t doubt he sold her whereabouts the moment Thorian offered him gold.


    Everyone fell silent, understanding they couldn''t return to Belloria if Morgane accompanied them. If the Ashford family could monitor every gate and ship leaving the country for years, they had no doubts the king could do much worse.


    A tense silence settled in the room for five minutes as everyone''s brain raced to find a solution to return to the college until Adam spoke again.


    "We can try to use a Gate from the Aurora kingdom," Adam offered, believing they wouldn''t control them as thoroughly as Belloria.


    "We can try, but they''ll probably search for me, too," answered Morgane, her heart heavy and eyes cracking.


    Upon seeing how regretful she felt, with her head down, shoulders slumped, and voice, Adam said, "Don''t feel guilty. You are part of the team, so we''ll do our best to help you." Then, with a warm smile, he added, "In the worst case, we''ll hide in this city until they drop their vigilance."


    Everyone nodded supportingly, causing the girl''s heart to warm and tears of gratitude to well in her eyes. "Thank you," she said, vowing to repay the duo''s kindness and help.


    Yet, as everything seemed to go on the right track, she noticed Adam''s expression shift to uneasiness.


    ''It''s not the right moment, but I''ll tell her now before she learns it from someone else,'' he thought, unwilling to face any unforeseen situation using Rachel to influence the girl.


    With resolved eyes and a deep sigh, Adam said, "You were born in the Riverwood barony. Your mother was a commoner named Rachel."


    After hearing the information, the girl''s eyes widened in shock, wondering how he knew them. Yet, she didn''t expect what happened next.


    "She died, murdered by a knight named Max after he took you away," he added before closing his eyes briefly. Then, reaffirming his determination and chasing his misplaced guilt away, admitted. "I met her three days after she turned evil and... I killed her."


    Silence descended in the room as everyone''s eyes bulged at the revelation but Julius'', who shook his head in sadness.

 Chapter 240: Fates Bitter Dance

    After hearing the confession, Morgane lowered her face. Slight tremors shook her body occasionally as her hair covered her face."Trust me, I didn''t do it by pleasure. I hope you''ll understand I had no choice," Adam said, his eyes dim and his lips curled into a bitter smile. Then, he added, "She also shared her last words before departing."


    Silence descended on the room. Everyone stared at the short girl, their thoughts heavy with empathy and heart pounding against their chests. They knew her desire to meet her mother compelled her to disobey royal orders and venture into this deadly canyon. Yet, fate played a cruel joke on her, making the one who safely escorted her this far her mother''s killer.


    After ten brief seconds, perceived as ten hours by Julius, he grimaced, unwilling to hear them blame his big brother. "Your mother had already turned evil and tried to kill everyone in the cemetery, including my mom and me, when I was a baby. Big bro really had no other choice," he said, scrutinising her to spot any reaction. Yet, the girl remained silent.


    Thankfully, Nova stood up next. With gentle steps, she reached Morgane and hugged her tenderly. "I know you are disappointed and sad, but don''t let past events define who you''ll become," she said, her melodious voice, warmth, and joyous aura comforting her.


    In response, Morgane raised her head, revealing her tearful face. "I r-really wanted to see her," she sobbed, her shoulders trembling. "Why, why did she die? We could have helped her turn back!" She yelled, her voice cracking under her emotions. Despite the duo''s explanations, she couldn''t accept the result after dreaming that many years. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I hate you! All of you killed my mother!" She roared, succumbing to her distress, before opening her mouth to pronounce ancient words. Discover more stories at M-V-L


    Holding his forehead with his hand, Adam shook his head. He expected her reaction and understood she would need time to digest the information. Maybe even years wouldn''t suffice. Yet, he didn''t regret his choice. At least, he fulfilled his promise to Rachel, helping her daughter free herself, and told her what happened, showing he regretted the event''s turns.


    As he prepared to protect himself against her spell, Nova raised her right hand and slapped the girl. "Did you lose your mind? Were you about to attack him for real?" She screamed, outrage filling her voice as her eyes narrowed.


    Then, she added, "Wake up, little sister. Your mother turned evil in a village. She would have gradually killed everyone before a mage destroyed or threw her here. Is that what you wanted for her? Even if she regained her sanity later, do you think she would want to live after everything she had done? If the answer is yes, she deserved to die in the first place!"


    Shocked by the pain, Morgane raised her hand to hold her reddened cheek and glared at Nova. Despite knowing she was right, could she accept losing her dream right after touching it? No. She couldn''t admit it!


    "I don''t want to speak with any of you anymore," she said, standing up and walking away, anger and sadness mixing in her eyes. Then she climbed the stairs, adding solemnly, "After we return to the college, consider me a stranger."


    "Morgane..." Julius started, moving to accompany her before feeling a hand grip his shoulder from behind.


    "Leave her alone until she sorts her emotions," said Adam, halting his steps. Then, he added, focusing on their urgent situation. "Let''s move to Ossian''s palace to plan our departure."


    With defeated nods, Nova and Julius walked towards the door, their mood at an all-time low. With a sad gaze cast towards the stairs, they sighed and left the house.


    "Did they forget about me?" Asked Banshee N.01, smiling wryly at the empty seats.


    ***


    "Can you guide us to the smith''s shop, then to the palace later?" Adam asked the waiting soul reaper, his voice low.


    With a nod, he answered, "I hope you''ll find a solution to your predicament."


    After a short walk, Adam retrieved the soul orb from the smith and produced a mana replica of the Luminous Wildeblade for him to study, explaining it wouldn''t last more than ten minutes before bidding him goodbye. Then, they retraced their steps amidst the spotless streets, silently entering the palace''s throne room fifteen minutes later.


    Soon, Ossian phased through the ground, his tall and majestic silhouette appearing before them. "I know why you are here, but I can''t intervene directly," he said, black lines covering his forehead.


    After witnessing the mage battalion penetrate his canyon, he understood his hands would be tied. After all, he spotted a crowned blonde man leading them. Of course, he could kill the foolish king right here. But then, what? The kingdom''s army would still threaten him, and would discover his presence. Not to mention the potential investigations from arcanists after a royal''s death.


    As everyone''s faces turned sour, he added grimacing, "I''ll sacrifice a soul reaper to guard the passage. Use the chance to escape while the royal mages are distracted. That''s all I can do to help."


    As his words lingered, a heartache assaulted him at the thought of losing a loyal subordinate not deserving such a tragic fate. Yet, he didn''t have many options and must keep his canyon''s reputation as a dead zone filled with powerful evil ghosts after letting Thorian escape. This way, he would remain hidden without exposing himself or the city.


    "That''s a risky plan. Why don''t we wait after you repel them?" Asked Julius, scratching his head.


    "Because after reorganising their ranks, they''ll most likely station mages to guard the canyon''s entrance for a while," Adam answered, understanding Ossian''s plan better.


    "Exactly. The king moved in person, meaning he won''t give up. If he can''t explore the canyon''s depth, he''ll block the entrance to catch the girl," Ossian said before adding solemnly. "Time is running short. Prepare yourself and leave now, as they''ll reach the passage in an hour."

 Chapter 241: The Kings Pursuit

    With a curt nod, Adam said, "Let''s fetch Morgane first." Then, he turned to Nova, his thumb raised and said, "I like your gift a lot. I wish you a happy life and hope we''ll meet again."However, as he turned to leave with the boy, Nova jumped on his back. Raising her first above his head, she exclaimed, "Let''s go outside! I want to see the college you''re all speaking about."


    Shocked by her actions and physical contact, Adam blushed, a wry smile tugging at his lips as he thought, ''Did I just become a horse?'' Then, he raised his head, gazing at Nova''s smile and worriedly asked, "The journey will be dangerous. Are you sure you want to join us?" Continue reading at M-V-L


    Even if she wasn''t a fighter, he knew she would prove a valuable ally to resolve conflict and uplift their mood. After all, her voice and presence exuded a calming and joyous aura he appreciated. From his understanding, she also seemed sensible and good-natured. Thus, he didn''t mind her following them if she desired.


    "I''m. I''m half a living being now! So, I can mingle with humans without scaring them," answered the woman. Why should she stay? This canyon only held poor memories she''d rather forget. On the other hand, exploring the outside world, making friends and enjoying freedom like a living being would, filled her heart with anticipation. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "OK. I''ll ask Shepard to let you stay with Asha or Louise in the college," Replied Adam after a moment of thought as they left the palace.


    Escorted by the guard, they returned to Banshee One''s house before heading to the milky white walls of the city.


    As the group of four penetrated the canyon''s swirling mist, their hair bristling under the damp air''s assault, Ossian phased above the walls.


    ''I hope they''ll safely escape. I would hate to intervene and make the future more uncertain than it already is,'' thought the ghost king, a frown covering his forehead. With his soul oath, he had to save them if danger threatened their lives or risk dying. Yet, he didn''t mention it earlier, unwilling to let them know and abuse his help.


    ***


    After ten minutes of heavy walking, the group reached the ruined passage they fought the dullahan in.


    Gazing at the deep crack caused by Julius'' coup de grace in awe, Nova asked, "What''s the plan?"


    "I think we should move while they are distracted by their battle," said Adam, tucking his fingers around his ethereal shin before adding. "If we wait for them to break their ranks and flee, we risk meeting them in the canyon, and I don''t really want to fight royal mages."


    Julius and Nova voiced their agreement before turning to the silent Morgane. Since their earlier discussion, she really refused to pronounce a single word in their presence.


    "Carry her on your back when we escape," Adam said, shrugging. He doubted she would sabotage them and return to the Belloria kingdom. Yet, driven by her emotions, she was unpredictable in this precarious situation. That''s why the boy must monitor and force her to move.


    Then, after scanning the passage, Adam noticed the hole Julius used to ambush the guardian, prompting an idea to form in his mind. "We can dig holes to hide before they arrive. After they pass us, we''ll be out of their vision," offered Adam, believing this plan would increase their success.


    As they agreed, Julius busied himself for the next twenty minutes, his heart heavy and thoughts filled by the fast-approaching battalion.


    ***


    Simultaneously, Duke Alexandre Harington bowed his head, reporting their progress in the canyon''s exploration. "We are 4.3 kilometers in, my king. We suffered no casualties fighting the evil ghosts, and our morale is high," he said respectfully, his blue eyes locked with Thorian''s.


    "Of course, we didn''t. With three adepts and fifty royal mages, we can conquer this useless canyon if I so choose," snorted king Thorian, impatience and anger flashing in his eyes. If not for capturing Morgane, he would never have stepped into this disgusting area. After all, it was unclaimed because no one wanted it, finding it better suited as a trash field in which they dumped their evil ghosts.


    "You really overdid it this time, cousin. Is this short girl worth a king and two dukes'' time?" Asked Duke Reynard Westmoor, his brow twitching. They had eight thousand more kids like her. So why did Morgane obsess him?


    "She is," responded Thorian, his lips curling into a grin before he playfully added. "When was the last time an arcanist with soul affinity appeared in our world?"


    The two dukes fell silent, pondering the question with deep frowns before giving up.


    "I don''t remember reading about it," said Alexandre, his response accompanied by Reynard''s nods.


    "Humph. The answer is over ten thousand years ago. Can you guess who that person is?" Thorian answered, his white teeth visible as his smile broadened.


    Shocked, Reynard muttered, "Don''t tell us..."


    "Exactly! The man who betrayed his order and banded with ghosts to destroy it before enslaving them all. If you understand, don''t question my decisions and move," ordered Thorian, his smile vanishing and his eyes burning in determination.


    More than a mere summoned, Morgane''s mana circuits were incredible. With her high affinity and talent she''ll automatically unlock in a few months, he didn''t doubt she''d become an arcanist in the future. For him, she was worth more than all the others combined. After all, she could enslave tier five and six ghosts and become a one-one-woman army.


    Understanding why their king urgently mobilised them after learning she left Highvale, the two dukes'' eyes narrowed. If Thorian was right, the girl''s value outweighed theirs. She would be a living calamity in the upcoming war, bringing their country swift victories one after another.


    Steps filled with determination, they followed Thorian. The sound of the battalion''s boots echoing against the rocks disturbed the silent canyon. However, they suddenly halted as a red and black armored evil ghost blocked the passage, unaware they stepped above the hiding group.

 Chapter 242: The Strongest Guardians of the Dead Zone

    Gazing at the giant apparition towering four meters tall, the three leaders frowned."It seems much stronger than the others," said Alexander, assuming this creature caused the canyon''s classification as a dead zone. However, a hint of doubt flashed in his eyes. How could Morgane cross this passage if the vile creature stood guard? After all, it was clearly above the third tier.


    "We might have missed her," he said, sharing his analysis with his king.


    "No. She came here," replied Reynard, his finger pointing at the drawn circle behind the ghost.


    "I agree with Reynard," Thorian said, glaring at the creature and wondering if it let her pass because of the circle or if it appeared later. ''Something is not right,'' he thought. In the first tier, Morgane had no chance to control or influence a soul three tiers higher. Yet, he swiftly put his concerns aside, focusing on the task at hand.


    After they defeat the creature and comb the canyon, he''ll uncover the truth naturally.


    "Formation three. Assist my familiars from behind. I want a swift resolution of the battle!" He ordered, his voice loud and clear, reaching Morgane.


    Trembling after hearing it, she remembered everything she went through because of his orders before her adoption with reddened eyes. ''I hope you''ll die here,'' she thought, grimacing before the ground trembled above her. Enjoy new adventures at M-V-L


    Simultaneously, two dark-red swirling portals, humming ominously, appeared before Thorian. Heavy steps causing the rocks to shatter echoed as two giants gradually walked out of them.


    Alerted by the rise in temperature, the evil soul reaper focused on the newcomers, their silhouettes reflecting in the red glow of his eyes.


    Of similar appearance, Thorian''s familiars glared back, their fiery red eyes filled with disdain for their master''s enemy.


    "Keep him company," directed Thorian with a confident smirk, satisfied by his two tiers four Pyroclasts. With their skin akin to cooled lava, visible molten rocks flowing through their veins, and flames dancing like hairs on their head, their appearance was nothing short of overbearing.


    Heeding the command, the two familiars stepped forward, leaving deep molten marks on their wakes as violence flashed in their eyes. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What pitiful creatures," said the soul reaper, his lips curling into a vicious smile. Then, he added, his voice ringing ethereally in the battalion''s ears, permeating their souls with primordial fear. "No one will leave this place alive."


    "Don''t be afraid!" Screamed Alexander, a brilliant aura condensing around his body. "Blessing of the braves," he added as the aura covered everyone, uplifting their morals and snuffing the terror they felt.


    Upon seeing his mages'' clear eyes, Thorian screamed, "Ready your spells!"


    A second later, a cacophony of hums engulfed the passage as the evil soul reaper smirked disdainfully. As the strongest species created by a ghost king, it would, of course, become the most terrible evil ghost of his tier after transforming.


    "Curse of silence," he said, his voice reverberating like a death omen for any mage with mana control under the seventh tier.


    "...!" "...!"


    In the deafening silence ensuing the curse, the mages tried to name their spells in vain. No sound exited their mouths, causing their eyes to tremble in dread.


    However, Thorian glared at the ghost, unperturbed. His familiars were already out and would make quick work of the pest blocking them. ''Petty tricks,'' he thought, wondering if he should catch a few similar ghosts for his army. After all, the curse was objectively terrifying.


    Yet, his considerations were interrupted by the blood-red, blinding glow of the ghost''s sword leaving its sheath.


    "How do you want your puppies to die? Slowly or swiftly?" Asked the reaper, his eyes forming two crescents as his smile revealed his jagged teeth.


    Provoked, the two Pyroclasts silently roared before hastening their steps, melting the rocks under them as they closed the distance separating them in a second.


    With burning red claws, they lashed their arms, causing the mist to distort under the heat.


    With confidence, the battalion watched the attacks descend upon the arrogant ghost. After all, they had seen their king''s familiars in action, knowing their strikes were as powerful as an eruption and as hot as magma.


    However, with widened eyes and mouths wide open, they witnessed how the reaper effortlessly deflected the attacks.


    "You should have LEFT before the four-kilometer mark, fools!" Exclaimed the ghost, impatience lacing his words as his eyes landed on a particular spot of the passage.


    Catching the clue, Adam gestured for Julius to remove the rocks above them. With a nod, the boy discreetly moved them, trying to make as little noise as possible.


    After ten tense seconds, Adam peeked at the battalion backs, ensuring they didn''t hear a thing amidst the battle''s chaos before moving his right arm, mouthing, "Come out fast."


    With worried frowns, the group gradually climbed out of the hole, their minds buzzing with anxiety. Then, without a word, they took slow steps not to alert them, gradually forming distance between their pursuers and them.


    "Foolish king, without spells, you are nothing!" Roared the ghost, repelling the Pyroclasts'' flurry of blows and ensuring he drew everyone''s attention to carry his master''s orders.


    As he gazed at the retreating group, walking faster and faster until they scrambled away, his smile widened, and his eyes glowed with delight. He won''t need to utter any more embarrassing words and focus on dispatching the intruders.


    Tightening his grip on his glowing sword, he shifted from defense to offense, startling the two familiars with the sudden dynamic change. His arm came to life, blinding light crisscrossed the air before him as he stepped forward.


    In a flash, he crossed his enemies, standing behind them. Then, with deliberate movements, he sheathed his sword.


    Confused by the ghost''s behavior, Thorian mentally commanded his familiars to strike its exposed back. However, his eyes widened in pure terror a second later.


    The two pyroclasts'' sturdy bodies suddenly collapsed in a rain of pieces and scalding magma. They were deader than dead, prompting him to face the terrible reality.


    ''He is of the fifth tier!'' He screamed inwardly, understanding they had no chance against him, even with mana. Swiftly, he pivoted, grabbed his two trusted cousins and raced wildly to escape.

 Chapter 243: Escape The Canyon!

    "...!!" Screamed Thorian, trying to sound the retreat. Alas, no voice exited his wide-open mouth. His veins bulged on his forehead as he gritted his teeth and scrambled away in response, hoping his royal mages would follow him. Yet, the soul reaper''s voice echoed, shattering his expectations."No one will leave this place alive," said the vile creature, condensing negative energy into familiar spinning arrowheads. Unbeknownst to Adam, Ossian liked his spells and shared what he saw with his trusted guards, increasing their projectile''s deadliness by copying the shape he used.


    Then, revelling in the terror dancing in his enemies'' eyes, he propelled his constructs with the strength befitting a creature of the fifth tier.


    WOOSH


    The wind cracked in their passage as they surpassed Adam''s speed despite the absence of explosions, reaching the mages in a flash.


    Opposite him, the human battalion watched as death inexorably closed on them, unwillingness, defeat, and despair covering their features. Yet, a few of them didn''t succumb to their emotions. With resolve hardened, they gathered their strength, using it in a last-ditch effort to accomplish their duty.


    As the first constructs collided, passing through the immobile mages, those courageous soldiers jumped on their trajectories, a single thought raging in their minds. "Protect the king!"


    Simultaneously, Ossian watched everything through the slave mark and gave a command. "Bring the courageous ones to me. Devour the others," he said, planning to use their souls to create and train new reapers. After all, the primary material to produce them was powerfully unbending souls.


    With a nod, the evil soul reaper gazed at the carnage he caused, witnessing the once elegant royal mage''s robes riddled with holes spurting fresh blood. Then, with deliberate steps, he approached them, his palm facing the sky.


    Under his silent command, evil energy spewed from it like a flood, colliding with the still hot corpses and causing terrified screams to echo in the passage despite his curse of silence. Of course, since it targeted living beings, it did not affect freshly ripped souls roaring in the agony of being forcefully torn from their bodies.


    "Gather," he muttered, his eyes radiating a maddened, perverted joy as the negative energy acted like steel chains wrapping around the mages'' souls. With a gentle pull, he drew and condensed them in his palm into a ball before opening his mouth, revealing his sharp teeth. Slowly raising his palm, anticipation bubbling in his heart, he stuffed the soul ball in his maw.


    Amidst terrified screams, he chewed, moans of bliss escaping his quivering lips as the few brave souls watched in muted horror before an icy shiver ran down their spines.


    After his pleasant feast, the evil reaper gazed at them, greed flashing in his eyes. Yet, a burning sensation assaulted his soul, compelling him to halt all movements. "Lucky living beings," he spat in disappointment, turning and dragging them to the soul society, halfheartedly following his master''s orders.


    As he walked away, leaving behind the bloodied ground of the passage and fifty soulless bodies, a blood-curdling thought flashed in his eyes. How tasteful would the ghost who had Ossian''s support be? Sadly, he was gone already.


    ***


    Simultaneously, Adam floated at top speed behind Julius, carrying the excited Nova on his back. "We are almost out!" He shouted, noticing the ambient mist thin, letting a few sparse sun rays reach them. Despite his encouraging scream, anxiousness filled his mind. He was almost sure the king wouldn''t be stupid enough to leave their horses without protection on such a treacherous trip. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And he was right. Half a minute later, he spotted fifty-five horses attached at the canyon''s entrance, guarded by ten mages. "They don''t wear the same uniform," he muttered, wondering why before Julius spoke.


    "Their life force is much lower than the ones in the canyon! They must be apprentices," said the boy, unsheathing his gladius while dropping Morgane from his back.


    Sighing in relief, Adam responded, "Let''s swiftly knock them out and release all the horses to block the ones who manage to escape."


    Discover stories with M-V-L


    With a nod, Julius charged in, cracking the ground under his feet, as he knew they couldn''t waste time. In two seconds, he closed in, the sound of his forceful stomps on the rocks alerting them.


    "Freeze! Hands behind your heads, or we''ll use violence!" Screamed the oldest, drawing his magic wand from his belt. Yet, Julius ignored him, pressing forward until the ten guards'' eyes narrowed. With swift motions, they all retrieved their weapons and pointed them at the boy.


    However, a sudden, painful collision jerked their hands, forcing their tight grip open. Amidst the clinking noise of the wands falling to the ground, Julius reached them, his gladius already in motion towards the first guard''s head.


    A dull sound reverberated as the oldest screamed in pain before his eyes rolled back. Without a second''s delay, the boy moved like the wind, continuing towards his next target. Deprived of their wands, he knew he had around five seconds before they could unleash their spell. But it was enough for a skilled fighter like him.


    With precise movements, he smashed his opponents on the head with the flat of his blade, causing them to drop to the ground like flies.


    "Well done, boy," said Adam, blowing on his finger cheekily as he gazed at the wands. "We should take them with us. If they are not usable, we can always sell them," he added, greed flashing in his eyes. After all, his rule number one was to take the spoils after each fight!


    With a nod, Julius hurriedly gathered the wands before untying all the horses. Then, he secured the two girls on one and mounted another with Adam. Next, gathering Qi in his throat, he roared menacingly.


    Already scared by the previous fight, the untied horses neighed in panic and swiftly scrambled to the horizon at top speed, raising dust and rocks in their mad dash to survive.


    "To the Aurora kingdom!" Adam urgently yelled as Julius threw a leash at Nova to tie their horses together. Then, basking in the gentle morning light, they left the ghost-filled canyon, anticipation filling their hearts as they wondered if they would safely return to the college.

 Chapter 244: Bloodied Crown

    "Huff-Huff. Are you two alright?" Asked Thorian, his breathing ragged and his appearance dishevelled after their mad dash."In what nightmarish expedition did you drag us!" Reynard yelled, his eyes trembling in fear after he witnessed fifty loyal mages die a gruesome death. Worse, they didn''t even have the chance to fight back for their lives!


    Alexandre, his face red after the efforts, added, "We effectively lost our royal mage battalion. Security in the capital will become a real challenge with the void their deaths left."


    "Don''t worry. We still have the kids," answered Thorian, fixing his hair and clothes before gazing at the dim sunlight filtering through the mist. Then, solemnly, he added, "Let''s head back for now. Leave the apprentices to guard the entrance."


    He refused to believe she could stay in this dreadful place for long, especially considering the lack of food sources.


    The two dukes nodded, approving on the surface. Yet, outrage burned in their eyes'' depth. ''Because of a girl, this fool sacrificed fifty nobles, not realising the political repercussions he would face!'' They both thought in annoyance.


    Every time he messed up, they were the ones pressured to fix everything behind the scenes while he basked in his illusory glory. Worse, their uncle retracted his support with a random excuse like old age and went to scheme in the countryside. Truthfully, they envisioned joining him more than once. But this failure was just too much.


    Look at the country''s state. In its entire history, never had it been so corrupted. With so many dissident nobles, it was only a matter of time before it fell, even if the kids matured miraculously. After their brief assessment, they looked at each other with knowing glances, planning to jump ship prior to its wreck. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, as they silently planned for the future, their cousin''s angry screams compelled them to focus on the canyon''s entrance.


    "What happened here?! Where are the horses?!" Screamed Thorian, shaking the oldest apprentice by the collar frantically to wake him up.


    "Hurg..." Gradually regaining consciousness, the apprentice groaned, holding his head in agony. Yet, the persistent shaking swiftly brought him back to his senses. With trembling hands, he reported, "A kid assaulted and defeated us all in less than five seconds!"


    "A kid?" Thorian''s eyes narrowed, remembering Gabriel''s mention of a criminal kid accompanying the girl. "That wench used the chaos to escape under our nose!" He yelled with reddened eyes, tightening his grip on the guard''s collar, suffocating him.


    However, his anger only began as Reynard ran to him, grabbed his hand, and said, "Let him go. We have suffered enough death already."


    Your next journey awaits at M-V-L


    "Don''t give me orders, cousin. He deserves death for losing against two kids!" Roared Thorian, tightening his grip instead. ''How dares he question MY actions? The action of the king!'' With this thought, he sent a burst of mana inside the poor apprentice''s head, making it burst into a rain of blood and brain liquids.


    This sad spectacle further convinced the duke''s duo to desert. Years of unopposed rules led their cousin astray until they couldn''t recognise him.


    "Kill them all if that''s what you want! I''m going back. Alexander, you tag along?" Said Reynold, disgust filling his eyes as he gazed at Thorian''s bloodied crown. What a graceful king he was.


    "Sure. It''ll take us the entire day to return to Highvale by foot. I''ll need a conversation buddy to kill time or die of boredom," Alexander responded, trying to justify his agreement not to displease the lunatic before they left him to deal with the problems he created.


    Without turning back, they walked away, their blonde hair swirling in the wind under Thorian''s constricting pupils. "Where are you going?" He asked, his voice forceful, conveying his anger.


    "We need time to digest what happened. Leave us alone," answered Reynard, ironically bowing his head for the first time in years. The thought of killing the fool here and there crossed his mind. Yet, facing accusations and resistance awaited him if he did. No, he would reclaim the kingdom with the support of the other nobles and choose a worthy king to serve with his own hands.


    Upon reaching this thought, his eyes blazed, resolve burned in his heart, and his mind cleared from familial attachments. Without turning to look back, he stepped away, his head held high.


    Following his departing figure, the metallic sound of Alexander''s boots echoed against the rocky terrain as he followed, leaving Thorian alone.


    "Tsk. Idiots! I don''t need you to rule! You''ll come back crawling after I conquer the neighboring kingdoms in a few years!" Roared Thorian, his face contorting into a grimace, nails drawing blood from his balled fists, and body trembling.


    This expedition was a veritable disaster. He lost his royal mages, the girl, and his most loyal supporters. Clenching his teeth until they cracked, he spat hatefully, "It''s all your fault, MORGANE! I''ll make your life hell, beginning by burning your birth village!"


    He kept hurling menaces, spit flying out of his mouth as he furiously stomped the ground until the apprentices awoke in panic.


    Upon noticing them, Thorian ordered, "Escort me back to Highvale, dogs."


    Scarred by their king''s outburst, they swiftly surrounded him, departing five minutes later, and wondering where the kid who knocked them out went.


    ***


    Simultaneously, the group of four strained their horse''s stamina to put as much distance between them and the royals as possible, unaware of their frictions.


    Yet, as they approached the Aurora kingdom, another problem troubled Adam''s mind. How would they cross the border city without being investigated by the guards? Stumped by the question, he asked the expert of the group.


    "We can either get around, but it''ll take a few days, or try to infiltrate the city at night," answered Julius pensively. That''s how he escaped the Ashfords'' notice for four years. No one ever realised where he was because he left no traces of entering or exiting any city.


    "I don''t mind exchanging time for safety. But we have no food," answered Adam worriedly. Ghosts didn''t need to eat. Thus, they went to sleep on an empty stomach yesterday, and he doubted they would hold long...

 Chapter 245: A Journey North

    "We have enough water for three days," said Julius after checking. Then he added, "Do you think they are searching for us?"Adam thought briefly before answering, "After we released the horses? Probably not. Even if they aren''t, we shouldn''t leave tracks."


    "But how will we return to Alkemia Al-Nur? They won''t let us use the Gate without a noble''s identification," Julius asked, worries covering his face.


    "The manner you did the first time... We''ll travel to a coastal city and take a boat," answered Adam, a deep frown etched on his face. The trip back would take too long, but he wasn''t arrogant enough to forsake their safety to hasten it. After all, he didn''t know how far the Belloria king''s influence reached.


    If he could issue warrants, even if they didn''t know Julius'' face, he had no doubts the guards would be wary around strangers coming from the borders. Thus, unable to use Gates and needing to lie low before they fled further inland, he said, "We''ll travel on roads, circling the next two cities. We can hunt magical beasts for food."


    Julius nodded, searching his memories to remember the Aurora''s kingdom geography. Then, he led the horses north, reducing their speed to a moderate pace to avoid straining them to death.


    The wind blew on the group''s face, their hair dancing wildly as the rising sun soon turned orange after descending. Steam rose from the horses'' mouths, displaying their need for rest.


    Fortunately, they already left the rocky terrain after a day''s travel. Yet, their destination was still far away.


    "Let''s stop here for today," said Adam, pointing at a nearby forest before suggesting, "We can hunt for food inside and camp out. I''ll stand guard with Nova since we don''t really need to sleep."


    "Sure. The horses must rest and drink, too. We should try to find a water source if possible," Julius responded, uneasy about the steeds'' consumption. They couldn''t share the little water they carried with them for a simple reason: it wouldn''t satiate the large animals, and nothing would be left to quench their thirst afterwards.


    Understanding that traveling in the wild without organisation proved challenging, Adam frowned as they reached the forest''s outskirts. After dismounting, they shared their plan with the two girls.


    Nova''s eyes glistened as she curiously gazed at the flora surrounding them. Meanwhile, Morgane shrugged before sitting close to the horses, holding her knees with a sad gaze.


    With a sigh, Adam looked at Nova and said, "Look after her until we return with food."


    "Ok. But I want to explore later, too! It''s the first time I''ve seen these slender green and brown mountains!" Answered the Imperius Harmonia, innocent interest filling her eyes. Far was the canyon filled with rocks she was used to. Everything she gazed at was so different, enchanting, and brimming with life. "I''m so excited to see more!" She exclaimed, a childish smile broadening on her face.


    With a short promise and a wave of his right hand, Adam entered the forest with Julius, looking for magical beasts'' tracks.


    ''If we can find and follow one, it''ll lead us to a water source,'' he thought, knowing no life could strive without drinking.


    Fortunately, they didn''t search for long before noticing hoove marks covering the soft soil. With lightened eyes, they followed them for ten minutes before stumbling on a group of herbivorous magical beasts standing on branches and eating glans.


    With their long arced yet powerful legs, sturdy quadrupedal build, antlers, and vibrant green robes, their adaptability to their environment surprised Adam.


    ''It''ll be a pain to catch them if we make our presence known,'' he thought, hesitating between killing one on the spot or waiting. After all, they could stay on that tree for hours before leaving to drink. Waiting for that long was out of the question.


    "We''ll wait for fifteen minutes. If they don''t move to drink, I''ll kill one," he said to Julius, his finger placed over his lips to tell him not to answer.


    Unfortunately, the beasts kept eating unhurriedly for the next fifteen minutes, causing Adam to sigh and fire a spinning mana arrow at the one he thought would be the most tasteful.


    HIIIK


    An agonising strident noise echoed, causing the other beasts to scramble away with unbelievable speed as snapping branch sounds followed their departure.


    Without a word, Julius dashed out of the bush they used to hide, grabbed the dead beast, and returned. Then, he said, "We''ll have enough meat to eat for a few days. But water is still our biggest concern."


    In response, Adam glanced at the darkening sky, pondering briefly before answering, "We can search for an hour. If we can''t find one, we''ll return to the outskirts and try again tomorrow morning."


    After agreeing, they explored the forest, its dense foliage casting dancing shadows as they scanned their surroundings warily in case a bear suddenly left a bush to assault them.


    An hour later, the noise of running water finally met their ears, prompting them to hasten their steps in that direction.


    Soon, a small stream running across the vegetation met their relieved eyes for a second. Then, with awkward smiles, they simultaneously asked, "How are we going to transport enough water?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they fell silent, Adam came up with an idea a moment later. With all the wood available, they just had to build containers.


    Without wasting time, the boy cut down a thin tree before dividing it into same-sized morsels. Then, Adam dug into one using a spinning mana drill, creating a rough square crate. Yet, he felt it wasn''t enough. Thus, he repeated the process three more times to have enough water to sustain the horses for a few days.


    As Julius filled them with water, wondering how they would carry them back, Adam teasingly said, "Show us your muscles aren''t just for show."


    "Hee?" Exclaimed the boy in shock. Each container weighed around thirty kilograms between the water and wood, meaning he would have to lift a hundred and twenty over such a long distance! However, the real problem came from their sizes and the absence of handles, making them hard to transport.


    "Can''t you carry one with your mage''s hands?" He asked, knowing he could do it with a few pauses along the path. But he was unwilling to waste time when the girls were waiting for them.


    "Hahaha. Sure, I''ll even carry your dinner for you," Giggled Adam as two sturdy hands laced themselves from mana before grabbing the beast and a crate.


    With a relieved sigh, Julius piled the three remaining containers and lifted them without problem before smirking at his big brother.


    Reassured after this first day, they retraced their steps, discussing their next course of action spiritedly.

 Chapter 246: Under the Moons Veil

    After leaving the forest, Julius placed the containers before the horses, causing excited neighing to resound in the peaceful night.Upon hearing them, Nova ran back in alarm, crossing fifty meters in eight seconds before widening her eyes. "What is this creature?!" She exclaimed, gazing at the magical beasts they hunted.


    "I don''t know what its name is, but it''s the kids'' dinner," replied Adam before a frown etched itself on his face. "Is that how you look after her?" He added, pointing at the silently sitting Morgane.


    "She doesn''t speak at all! It''s so boring to stay around here," Nova said defensively, feeling unjustly accused. Then she added, pressing her right hand before Adam''s face, "I found many more interesting things. Look!"


    Forced, he looked at her opened palm, his pupils constricting. "WHAT THE...!" He screamed, slapping her hand away and causing the maggot she was holding to fly. While other women plucked flowers or caught rabbits, he was faced with one who cheerfully shoved maggots before his face with a bright smile. Where did his life turn so wrong? ''Since the beginning,'' he thought, smiling wryly.


    "No! Why did you slap Timmy?" Yelled Nova in panic, dropping to the ground to find her new friend.


    "..."


    ''Why does it have a name?!'' He screamed inwardly, massaging his forehead. Then, he explained, "Usually, people don''t feel close to these creatures, finding them disgusting. Wait until we settle, and I''ll find you something more... Appropriate, like a cat, for example?"


    "Hee? Ptui, ptui. I didn''t know they were disgusting!" Nova responded, causing Julius to fall to the ground, holding his stomach as his laughter echoed in the surroundings.


    With quivering brows, Adam helped her rise and gazed at the laughing boy before saying, "Julius, you teach her about common knowledge lest she draw attention to us in the cities!"


    "Let her discover things gradually. It''s funnier like that," responded the boy, wiping his tears with his thumb.


    "What''s a cat? Is it a strange beast like the one you brought back?" Nova asked, her voice almost singing in their ears.


    "You''ll see when we get you one. In the meantime, don''t grab anything you see!" Adam answered before focusing on Julius. Then he threw the beast on the ground and added, "We are in winter, so the meat has little chance to go bad. Yet, I want to avoid any risk to your health."


    Turning serious, Julius asked, "What do you want me to do, big bro?"


    "I''m no expert, but you''ll have to dirty your hands, that''s for sure. First, we''ll hang it upside down for a few hours to drain its blood. Then, we''ll remove its organs and skin. Finally, we''ll butcher and smoke the meat for preservation," Adam explained, remembering blood could contaminate the food.


    "Oh! I''ve seen guards eat smoked meat before. So, that''s how they do it!" Exclaimed Julius, his hands trembling to learn under the starlit sky.


    Next, they divided the tasks. Nova would gather wood, Julius butcher the meat, and Adam remove the skin to sell it later, even if he doubted he could get a decent price for a tier one beast''s material.


    Everyone busied themselves under Morgane''s bitter eyes. She had calmed a bit after an entire day since the revelation, yet she still felt terrible. With her dream gone, she didn''t know what to do or hope for anymore. Even knowing Adam was attentive enough to care for her despite this morning''s shameful outburst didn''t help her accept the situation.


    ''I hope I''ll find the strength to forgive them one day,'' she earnestly thought, but her heart refused to listen. Truthfully, she didn''t want to speak to anyone right now, preferring to observe their cooperative manner of surviving in the wild silently.


    As the carcass gradually turned into fresh meat, Nova returned from her mission, carrying branches under her arms with a radiant smile.


    Contrary to her, Adam grimaced upon seeing her. Facepalming in frustration, he asked, "Why did gathering a few branches take you this long?!"


    "Listen, listen! I found a strange winged creature that could speak!" She responded, her face flushed red with excitement as she pointed at the forest.


    However, only sceptical gazes met her bizarre statement. Talking birds? Who would believe that?


    Annoyed by their reaction, she yelled, "It really did! It said: Rohoo, found the kids, found the kids!"


    Upon hearing the message, Adam''s and Julius'' faces paled. "We must leave. Now!" they both exclaimed, understanding their position was exposed.


    Without waiting, Julius ran to the meat, took a few pieces he planned to roast later, and abandoned the rest. Next, he filled their flasks to the brim, giving up on the containers, too. Finally, he helped Morgane and the confused Nova mount their horses before jumping on his with Adam.


    Then, holding the girl''s horse leash, he sped towards the north, worried about the lack of sleep Morgane would suffer from. Since he was a cultivator, he could stay awake for a few nights without suffering too much. Yet, the girl''s body was weak. He doubted she would do well if the same situation occurred again tomorrow.


    Thus, he yelled behind, "Nova, hold Morgane tight and tell her to try to sleep while we ride!"


    Under Adam''s nods of prideful approval, they fled in the darkness of the night, unaware that a few hundred kilometers away, King Thorian Bellor and Queen Cordelia Aurora discussed their capture.


    "I''m lending you a big service by mobilising so many men for your fugitives," Said Cordelia, her red eyes glinting and her lips curled into a meaningful smile.


    With a snort, Thorian replied, "Am I not here to compensate you? What do you want?"


    "Nothing much, really. I think a hundred of your summoned will do," said the queen, raising a finger to emphasise the number as her smile widened. With the fast-approaching prophesied war, what good would gold do to her and the country? What she needed were capable fighters, and it so happened that Thorian gathered a few thousand, according to her spies. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That offer was more than what meets the eye. With it, she aimed to gauge the fugitives'' values. If the tyrant of Belloria agreed, she would do anything she could to stage their demise before enslaving them to the Aurora domain. After all, not anyone could cause a king to personally move. Thus, she suspected those fugitives to be among his finest summoned, worth much more than a hundred mediocre ones.


    Upon reaching that thought, her red and white hairs bristled as her delicately embroidered robes trembled, accompanying the tremors of excitement jolting her body.

 Chapter 247: Auroras Pursuit

    As Cordelia rejoiced at the future gains, Thorian''s eyes narrowed dangerously. Since he intended to conquer his neighbors, offering them a hundred soldiers went against his desires. Yet, Morgane could become a thorn in his foot if he didn''t capture or kill her. After all, before her adoption, her treatment was anything but desirable.Sure she would come one day to avenge herself, he answered, reluctance painted on his face, "I want them alive. If they are dead, I won''t give you anything!"


    However, Cordelia shook her head and smirked in response, "No matter the result, I want fifty summoned, or I won''t spend my resources and soldier''s time for your wild goose chase."


    After a tense silence, Thorian said through gritted teeth, "Ten."


    "forty," retorted the queen.


    "Don''t push me! Twenty! That''s my last offer," Thorian said, his voice sounding guttural as his forehead''s veins bulged in fury.


    "Twenty it is," answered Cordelia, wondering if she misjudged the fugitives'' value. Anyway, she felt the tyrant reaching his limits, about to explode at any moment if she pushed the deal further. Then, she added, aiming to squeeze out information, "You got me all curious about them. What heinous deed did they commit to infuriate you so much?"


    With a grimace, Thorian responded, "The crime of l¨¨se majest¨¦. They dared to threaten their king and must pay for it." Of course, he couldn''t tell her Morgane has both a potent soul affinity and mana circuits. Thus, he hoped this explanation would quench her curiosity enough.


    "I see," muttered the queen pensively before standing from her seat and continuing. "I''ll supervise the capture operation. In the meantime, you are free to wander the capital or return to your palace."


    Relieved she didn''t press him with more questions but angered he had to act so humbly before her, Thorian left after a brief nod.


    "In a few years, you''ll kneel at my feet," he grumbled, walking to the castle''s Gate with bloodshot eyes. Then, he added, "Morgane, oh Morgane, you have no idea how much you''ll suffer once I catch you."


    ***


    Simultaneously, the short girl dozed off on her mount, her red hair fluttering wildly behind her as Julius guided the group further north.


    However, worry veiled his face despite the distance they crossed as he gazed at the birds following them. "We can''t escape with those birds giving our location away," he said, his grip on the leash tightening in frustration.


    Frowning, Adam answered, "Mages will surround our position, gradually narrowing usable space until they corner us."


    Their situation grew worse. After each passing minute, more birds rallied the first ones, suggesting more mages approaching.


    In spite, he materialised and hurled a barrage of spinning arrows to get rid of them. However, this action didn''t solve the problem.


    ''We must find a covered space in which those annoying birds can''t follow us,'' he thought, his essence pounding against his chest as his mind raced for a solution.


    After a brief moment, his stare lit up as an idea popped into his mind. "How far is the border''s mountainous area?" He asked the boy, hoping they weren''t too far. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We didn''t deviate east much. Three hours away, give or take. Why?" Answered Julius, confused by the question.


    "Head west. The Aurora mages will think twice before entering another country without approbation. Even if they do, they won''t be able to surround us," said Adam, planning to navigate the complicated terrain of the borders until their pursuers give up. Unfortunately, he knew the horses would doubtlessly die shortly after being pushed so much without water.


    As for the birds'' problem? He intended to kill them all before finding a cave and digging a tunnel through the mountain. Hopefully, they would lose their tracks after a few kilometers.


    Following his trusted big brother''s instruction, Julius guided the horses west, astonishing the mages monitoring their posituon after new birds found them.


    ***


    "Did they lose their minds?" Asked an elegantly dressed mage, causing his colleagues to frown.


    "On the contrary, they are quite smart for kids," said Cordelia with a smile, her red eyes glowing in understanding. Then, she added, "Find the foolish king. I need him here to continue the pursuit."


    After all, no matter the reason, only tension would ensue if she crossed another country''s borders with her military forces without their approval. Of course, she could act covertly and never mention it, yet why should she bother? Thorian was here, requesting her aid in the first place.


    With how close her troops were to catching them, she doubted he would refuse to let them cross his territory briefly.


    ***


    Half an hour later, Thorian entered the elegant meeting room, his brows twitching in annoyance as he gazed at the lavish table''s engravings and everyone seated.


    "Why did you call me back? I won''t change the terms of our deal," he declared, wishing he could rip the infuriating woman to pieces this instant.


    With a playful smirk, Cordelia responded, "They are returning to your kingdom. Let my troops chase them."


    "What?! No way!" Exclaimed the king, his eyes enlarging at the outrageous request. The instant someone crossed his borders, he would send his army to eradicate the threat. After all, they were all mages. With mana, they could conveniently destroy a city or cast deadly curses on the lands if left unchecked.


    Then, he smirked back, adding, "I''ll catch them myself if they are foolish enough to enter my territory." This way, he could cancel his deal and ensure the girl was captured alive.


    "Sure, I''ll call back my troops, then. Don''t return begging after they enter my kingdom again because I''ll annihilate any military entering it," answered Cordelia, her eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Realising the kids'' intention after hearing her snarky threat, Thorian''s hands trembled in fury. If they truly switched kingdoms each time, no one would catch them.


    "Fine!" He spat, hate dancing in his eyes before bluffing. "I want rights to cross your borders too for this operation''s duration. If you refuse, I''ll head back."


    "Head back, then. You need help to catch them, not me," answered the queen, her smile widening, revealing her white teeth. Truthfully, without his two trusted cousins, she suspected Thorian was dumber than the two kids he tried to catch.


    His clenched fists shaking, the Belloria''s king curled his lips in an angry grimace before turning. "I won''t forget today''s happenings," he said, his tone guttural, adding as he stepped away, "Forget about our deal. I''ll catch them myself."

 Chapter 248: Fading Hope

    A frustrating week passed rapidly as the two monarchs invested more and more troops and resources in their hunt. Yet, they ended up empty-handed under Adam''s careful decision-making process and Julius'' guidance."RAHHH," roared Thorian, smashing his fist on his golden throne noisily. "I can''t believe we failed to catch two kids and an insignificant woman for a full week! And that wench''s soldiers are following them too, protecting their borders from our troops," he continued, his rage-filled voice engulfing the room as ominous dark red wisps of mana swirled from his eyes.


    The few loyal nobles supporting him gazed at their king in a muted stupor, unable to find words to explain how they lost their tracks four days ago.


    Understanding their movement patterns, they positioned their mages along the borders in advance, waiting for them to return from the Aurora kingdom. However, despite their clever move, the fugitives never resurfaced. Worse, their scouting familiars found no traces of them on the other side.


    Either their neighboring country''s mages were incredible actors willing to waste days to mislead them, or they also lost the kids'' tracks.


    The situation was extremely bizarre and novel to them. Never had they imagined something similar would happen to their forces. Yet, they had to face the truth. Their targets disappeared into thin air, not leaving the slightest trail behind after killing their birds.


    "Call our troops back. I want the area they disappeared in to be combed. Leave no stones unturned until I learn how they did it!" Ordered Thorian, swinging his arm and stomping his right foot in anger.


    ***


    Simultaneously, Queen Cordelia asked the same questions in a diametrally opposed mood.


    Her eyes glowing in desire, she rose from her seat, gazing attentively at her nobles before saying, "After a week, you''ve seen how unusual these kids are. I suspect they are the geniuses summoned of the Belloria kingdom who escaped Thorian''s tyranny."


    After seeing them all nod in recognition, she continued, raising her voice and moving her hands theatrically to inspire them. "They are too precious to let that fool recover them. With their assistance, our kingdom''s chances of surviving the great war will increase by a large margin. So, will you lend me your strength and mages to make their capture a reality?"


    Soon, the first nobles voiced their agreement.


    "The noble house of Thornwood will join the search!"


    "The noble house of Brightwater will respond to its lord''s call."


    "Count the noble house of Frostvale in, Your Majesty."


    Then, more and more nobles joined in, promising to lead their soldiers to hunt the kids without reserve. Even if each summoned was valuable in its own right, possessing the potential to become apprentices at the very least, geniuses were still a rare breed.


    After calming the general excitation by clapping her hands, Cordelia continued, "Thank you for your support. From our scouts'' reports, our targets disappeared in the mountainous region of Elderglade Peaks. I want our troops to uncover how and where they disappeared."


    With a playful smile, she concluded, "You can play with the foolish king''s battalion in passing. I heard he lost all his royal mages in a recent expedition."


    Understanding the clue, her loyal retainers rose from their seats, ready to clear any Bellorian soldier encroaching on their borders.


    With a curt bow, they left the room, impatient to engage in some action.


    ***


    Unaware of the intensifying menace looming above their heads, Adam breathed with difficulty in a deep tunnel. The noise of rubbles crashing on the ground echoed as he held his arms in pain. Since he entered the cave, he had been abusing his circuit, digging without pause. At this point, time became an ethereal concept he failed to grasp, it''s only indicator being the complaining kids.


    ''Why aren''t they complaining?'' he suddenly thought, turning in alarm only to see them lying on the ground. With their pale faces and dry lips, they looked on the verge of dying at any moment.


    "Shit," he muttered, his mind descending into chaos. Despite his decent plan, he didn''t expect the thin mountain to be this hard to pierce. But the real problem came from the lack of alimentation once more. After the horses died, they carried their carcasses to the tunnel before cutting a few pieces of meat, saving them from starvation. Yet, they had nothing to quench their thirst.


    A tense silence ensued for a moment before Nova broke it. "They won''t hold for much longer," she said, holding the kids'' hands, tears in her eyes. It pained her to see them in this state. If she could, she would do anything to help them. Yet, the joy she brought with her innate abilities was of little aid in their desperate situation.


    "But you can''t do anything to help them. So, focus on what you can achieve. Keep digging," she added, urgency in her voice.


    Upon hearing her words, Adam clenched his teeth, turned back and roared, "Hold on! I''ll eviscerate this mountain and find water soon!"


    Without wasting a second, he ignored his pain, channeling his remaining mana to condense his spinning spearhead. A second later, he focused on keeping it materialised and sent it crashing on the mountain walls, a soft, painful grumble escaping his lips.


    Loud crashing noises engulfed the tunnel again as he persevered, icy sweat dripping from his forehead. His ethereal body screamed to stop, yet his gaze remained firm for the next dozen minutes until... S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    CRACK BOOM


    His mana spearhead suddenly passed through the wall, revealing a circular cavern. With weary steps, he pressed forward, his mind focused on drilling the opposite wall, no matter what.


    However, his vision suddenly shifted, forcing him to look below as his body powerlessly collided with the ground.


    ''I need... to... dig,'' he thought, these few words requiring his entire focus as he tried to stand up. Yet, the mental and magical tolls he endured proved too much for his soul to handle.


    His eyes gradually closed as he heard Nova''s distant screams, unable to understand them. Then, his brain forcefully controlling him, he fell unconscious after one last thought. ''Sorry, Julius.''

 Chapter 249: Family Ties

    As Adam''s mind turned dark after several days of overexertion, Nova hurriedly lifted the kids."Why are you so heavy?" She exclaimed, putting Julius on her back and carrying the light girl under her arm. Then, struggling with the added weights, she took slow steps towards Adam. Yet, her lips curled into a cheerful smile.


    After reaching him, she gently dropped the kids on the ground amidst splashing sounds before cupping her hands to collect water. "Wakie, wakie, I have water!" She said, dropping a few cold drops on the boy''s face.


    "Mhhh," Julius made groggy sounds in response, his eyelids gradually opening. Sparkling, precious liquid greeted them a second later, causing his parched lips to quiver on his pale face and his hands to tremble. Every cell in his body yearned for it. Unfortunately, he didn''t have enough strength to drink alone.


    "Drink slowly," advised Nova, noticing the desire in his eyes before helping him take a few controlled sips.


    "AHHHHH," the boy moaned in bliss after feeling the cool water irrigate his dried body, reigniting his fading vitality. After recovering a fraction of his energy, he grabbed Nova''s cupped hands, forcefully pulled them to his mouth and took large gulps in jubilation.


    "Hahaha. You can drink yourself now," giggled Nova, happy to see him recover before repeating the same actions with Morgane a few seconds later.


    With reddened cheeks, the short girl muttered, "Thank you for saving me."


    However, to her surprise, Nova shook her head and pointed to Adam, hints of worry flashing in her eyes. "He overtaxed himself to save you. I only brought water to your mouths," she said, walking to the ghost, her eyes reflecting a gentle light.


    "Big bro!" Julius screamed in panic, finally diverting his eyes from the water. Then, with trembling hands, he ran to Adam and hugged him. "What happened to him?" He asked, fear gripping his heart.


    "I''m not sure. But his soul isn''t in danger," replied Nova with a bitter smile. "We should let him rest for a day. I''m sure he''ll recover rapidly."


    Julius nodded, hoping she was right. However, an emotion she rarely felt took root in his heart.


    ''It''s those damned royals'' and the Ashford family''s fault! They are hunting us like rabid beasts for their own benefits,'' he thought, clenching his teeth in rage, causing his Qi to boil in his meridians. Five colored lights soon danced in his eyes as he momentarily failed to control his anger.


    As Julius struggled to restore harmony in his mind and body, Alexander and Reynard paced uncomfortably before the Ashford mansion.


    "Are you sure joining uncle is the best idea? Can''t we create our own faction instead?" asked Alexander, his heart heavy.


    "We won''t have enough time. His has many supporters working in the kingdom''s shadows. Even if he is not the best candidate on my list, I''m willing to join him as long as he doesn''t insist on being crowned king," Reynard responded, concern flashing in his eyes as he knocked on the door.


    A few seconds later, a smiling butler opened it, his bald head reflecting the sunlight as he said, "Long time no see, little lords. The Marquis is waiting for you in the conference room. Please follow me."


    The duo gazed at the old butler, reminiscing about the tender memories of their stay in this residence before smiling back. "Lead the way," said Alexander.


    Two minutes later, they entered the luxurious room where Gabriel sat, his head resting on the back of his hands. Smirking, he asked sarcastically, "To what miracle do I owe the visit of my dear nephews?"


    "We left Thorian''s side," said Reynard, pulling an engraved mystical chair and sitting. Then, he continued, "We thought about it for a week. Your faction has the most chance to overthrow his rule."


    "Humph. I asked you to join me thirteen years ago, but you refused. Why should I accept you now?" Gabriel asked, gazing at the duo disdainfully.


    Shocked by the harsh answer, Alexander took a second to recompose himself before saying, "Thorian changed too much. Under his brutal and foolish rule, the country won''t survive the upcoming war." After a brief pause, he resolved himself, adding, "We have information he never shared with you, especially concerning the baby fiasco happening right after you left your functions."


    "Oh? I kept a few in my cells. They don''t seem to be anything special, though," revealed Gabriel, causing the duo to frown.


    How many summoned did his faction keep to examine? They wondered, an icy shiver running down their spines. They knew Thorian gave orders and did nothing most of the time, but not that other nobles dared to falsify reports blatantly!


    After a deep breath, Reynard asked, "How many do you have in total?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Counting every noble in my faction? Around two thousand five hundred," Gabriel snickered, wondering what he had failed to discover about those useless brats.


    However, before he could think about it, his two nephews suddenly rose, the sound of chairs crashing on the ground accompanying their abrupt movement.


    "You collected a third of the summoned?!" They yelled simultaneously, their eyes bulging in shock.


    Then, they explained everything they knew, causing Gabriel''s eyes to glow in joy. However, a deep frown soon covered his forehead.


    ''Is the boy one of those aliens, too?'' He pondered, tapping his finger on the table. It seemed plausible, but why was he so different from the others? According to his daughter, he even awakened a talent, something impossible since they all had a dormant one already.


    Yet, his birth date aligned perfectly with the others. ''What is happening?'' he thought, wondering if the seer he consulted in the past had lied to him. But, again, everything seemed interconnected.


    After two minutes of tense silence, he opted to uncover the truth using his nephews'' hands. "I''ll accept you if you help my failure of a grandson catch the boy accompanying your dear princess," he declared, wanting nothing more but to resolve the confusing questions he raised.


    After all, Nathan was his only blood heir. Even if he had an army of summoned, his desire was for his family to sit on the throne. To do that, he needed a strong mage, not this disappointment who couldn''t use mana in any way or form.

 Chapter 250: Uncertain Loyalties

    "The boy, not Morgane?" Asked Alexander, frowning in confusion."Getting the girl is a plus, but my priority is the boy. I''ll put you in contact with Nathan soon. In the meantime, prepare your troops to support him," Gabriel responded before knocking on the table, adding, "You can leave for now."


    With twitching brows, the duo left the Ashford mansion, entered their carriage, and returned to their dukedom.


    On the way, Reynard said, annoyance filling his voice, "I can''t believe he puts conditions for two adepts to join his faction!"


    "Well, he doesn''t really need us with so many summoned under his control. He would have learned how valuable they were eventually, even without us," replied Alexander, holding the bridge of his nose. "I''m more intrigued by that mysterious boy," he added, wondering who he was.


    According to their uncle, he was a criminal who abused his daughter''s trust. Yet, as the royal strategist, he knew Gabriel lied, feeling his explanation contained too many inconsistencies.


    ''Does he perceive him as a threat?'' He pondered, his brain racing to piece the scarce information he had together. ''The boy is a native Bellorian citizen. He must have immense talent. At least enough to sway both uncle and Eleanor. Nathan is most likely involved.'' He resumed, his eyes closed in focus.


    A brief moment later, he snapped them open, his hands trembling. "The boy has arcanist potential," he said, looking Reynard in the eyes before adding. "He can heal nephew''s crippled circuits and might return to the kingdom in the future to take revenge."


    Thanks to his years of experience managing the kingdom''s military, those were the most plausible deductions he came up with. If they proved correct, they would have new options to choose from.


    "So, what? We only have to help Nath capture him. I don''t really care who he is," shrugged Reynard dismissively.


    "Say, cousin," Alexander started, his eyes piercing into his cousin''s and his voice solemn. "Do you think the next king must be from our family?"


    Stunned by the question, Reynard fell momentarily silent to ponder the question. Their family ruled Belloria since its founding, so dissociating them was a novel concept to him.


    Considering their proud history and the importance of blood lineage, he responded, "Yes. Without Bellor''s blood to reign, Belloria wouldn''t be the same nation."


    A tense silence followed his declaration as Alexander fell into deep thoughts. ''I''ll act as a spectator and judge the situation by myself,'' he planned, unwilling to put his trust in their scheming uncle.


    Truthfully, he wouldn''t have tried to join the man at all if not for Reynard''s insistence. Even if Gabriel didn''t sit on the throne, he would control it behind the scenes, causing the rampant corruption and citizen''s despair to continue. After all, Gabriel had been Thorian''s advisor during his junior years. Thus, that uncle was principally responsible for the country''s state in his eyes.


    As the carriage sped down the road, he pondered on their diverging opinions, wondering if he could turn the boy into an ally before it was too late.


    ***


    A few hours later, the boy in question stood before the mountain''s underground lake, its brilliant water reflected in his dim eyes. With a sigh, he rose from his meditation, his mind as serene as nature.


    "If you are patient in one moment of anger, you will escape a hundred days of sorrow," he muttered, remembering his sutra''s teachings and his big brother''s advice. Uncontrolled anger would only hurt his friends. Thus, he took this emotion''s control seriously, knowing that patience was key.


    "His soul is stable. The problem comes from his mana circuits," Nova said, noticing his movements. "I believe he''ll wake up shortly, but we can''t let him use mana for a while," she added, worry veiling her face.


    What if Adam insisted on resuming their travel? With how determined he could be, she didn''t know how they''d stop him without using force.


    "He cares about health the most. He won''t abuse his without reason," responded Julius, his eyes fixed on the tunnel. Then, he carried his brother and retraced his stepq with determination, wanting to see how deep they were.


    Counting the distance using his feet as measurement, his eyes gradually widened until he reached the cave''s collapsed entrance, where the horses'' rotting carcasses lay.


    ''Around two kilometers and a half!'' He screamed inwardly, his eyes trembling in disbelief. Despite his low expertise, he learned in the college that digging a mountain''s tunnel this deep would require years, if not over a decade, of hard work using machinery! Even employing magic could barely shorten the process to a year, depending on the rock''s hardness.


    Well, not if adepts and arcanists were involved.


    ''How did he do it in four days?!'' he pondered, warmth filling his heart as he eyed his big brother''s ethereal''s frame. Without his struggle and their lucky find of an underground lake, he and Morgane would have died of thirst.


    Upon reaching this thought, he giggled, "Big bro told me he could become the luckiest man if he wanted to a few days ago. Hahaha."


    Then, he returned to Nova and the brooding Morgane before dipping his feet in the water. His eyes turning grave, he mused about their situation. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With water, they could survive for a period. But now food would become a problem. With no time to smoke the meat after leaving the forest and no wood to do it for the horses, everything they carried showed signs of rotting.


    Gazing at Morgane, he thought, ''I can hold without food for a month. However, I doubt she''ll last over two weeks since she is not a cultivator.''


    At her young age, the body required a lot of nutrients to ensure its working and growth, contrary to an adult''s. That''s why he estimated two weeks to be her limit.


    Finally, he mused about the mountain. His big brother selected this one because its opposite slope bordered a river. Using the tunnel to bridge the distance unnoticed, he wanted to lose their pursuers by navigating the current to hasten their travel to the north.


    "I hope the river flows in the ocean," he muttered, unwilling to despair while patiently waiting for Adam to wake up.

 Chapter 251: The Weight of Leadership

    Lights finally returned to Adam''s eyes after a tense day, accompanied by a pin-drop silence. Instantly, a burning sensation assaulted his body, causing him to groan in pain. Yet, only determination flashed in his luminous eyes as he thought, ''I need to continue digging.''Not wasting time checking his surroundings, his ethereal frame shakily rose from the ground under his companion''s shocked gazes.


    However, as he took his first steps towards the wall, someone grabbed him tightly by the waist, halting his movements.


    "You worked hard, big bro. Now rest for a week," Julius said, his brown eyes filled with admiration. He couldn''t imagine how much pain his big brother was in. Yet, he rose to continue working silently, not uttering a single complaint, all for their safety.


    Upon hearing the boy''s words, Adam''s mind cleared. With relief, he looked at the crystal clear underground lake resting in the middle of the cave. Then, at Morgane''s widened eyes and tightly shut mouth. Finally, at Nova''s raised fist and cheerful smile.


    "I''m glad you woke up. Listen to baby Julius, or your magic circuits will melt," the latter said, relief and worry mixing in her voice. "I don''t want to see you use mana until you''re in perfect condition, and trust me, I''ll monitor you closely," she added, unwilling to see him overexert himself now that the kids were out of danger.


    "Impossible," responded Adam, his eyes narrowing. The longer they stayed, the higher the chances for the kingdoms'' troops to locate them. "We need to join the river as soon as possible."


    "We knew you wouldn''t listen to reason!" Nova exclaimed, her lips twitching before adding, "Julius, you know what to do."


    With a nod, the boy tackled his big brother to the ground, immobilising him with a guilty expression covering his face. "Sorry, but you won''t use magic for a week," he muttered before resolving his heart. "Without your mana, even if we escape tomorrow, we''ll die if they catch us. So, take your time to recover and don''t worry about anything," he added, supporting his demand with sound arguments.


    Stunned by their instance, Adam gazed at the boy holding him with a smile. Then, he said, "I''ll listen to you. Let me at least sit."


    Worriedly, Julius moved, eying him attentively to stop him if he dashed to the wall. However, his big brother really sat, gazing at the lake with a lost expression.


    "I''m sorry you had to endure thirst for so long," he said, remorse filling his voice as he cursed his idea inwardly. After everything they went through, fighting evil ghosts and the dullahan, death by lack of water sounded like a poor joke. Yet, he was its author.


    "It''s not your fault," answered the boy, his eyes turning sharp before he added. "It''s because of those nobles! We all know you''re doing your best."


    However, confusion gained his features as Adam shook his head.


    "It''s because Morgane and I are summoned. If we didn''t meet... You''ll be living happily with your mother instead of being chased," he said, lowering his eyes.


    "Maybe. Or maybe I would have died as a baby when she worked on that farm, cleaning cattle poop to earn a pittance," Julius instantly responded, his heart aching. He already pondered the question several times after learning his big brother was a summoned.


    Yet, the answers he established were the same. Without him, he would have died of starvation or grown up sick. Without him, he wouldn''t have learned magic and gotten a rare talent for cultivation.


    Without him, he wouldn''t have left his small village and discovered the exotic city of Alkemia Al-Nur, the college, the snow-covered Avalorian mountains or the soul society lying hidden from the world in the canyon''s depth.


    He could go on and on, mentioning his education, encompassing multiple subjects, offering him all his savings without hesitation, or his unconditional care. Thus, no matter what mistakes he made in those times of uncertainty, he wouldn''t let him feel guilty.


    Grabbing him by the shoulders, he stood before him, staring straight into his luminous eyes and declared, "We suffered, but aren''t we safe? Don''t burden yourself with what ifs or things that didn''t happen!"


    His hands trembled as his last words echoed in the cave, causing the two girls to nod in agreement. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Biting his lips to stay silent, Adam closed his eyes, unconvinced by his words. If he adopted the leader''s position, everyone''s life was his responsibility, and he couldn''t make mistakes. That was his vision and understanding of that role. No one would make him change it or the truth. The truth of his failure.


    He was no leader, just a regular man doing his best. But who would care? In the end, there would only be two outcomes. Either they escaped and survived the pursuers, or they died trying under his wrong commands.


    As he grappled with his doubts and guilt, Nova hugged him from behind, her melodious voice echoing, "Everyone makes mistakes, even Ossian. Don''t let doubts alter your judgment because, truthfully, anyone else would have died already. You don''t realise how far you led us against all odds. So, puff your chest with pride and smile!"


    "Maybe..." he responded as Nova''s joyful aura engulfed him, causing a few optimistic thoughts to form amidst his depression.


    ''I''m lacking right now, but at least I know my shortcomings,'' he thought, his eyes lightening as he reaffirmed his beliefs and defiance against anyone threatening his friends. ''No one will die under my watch. I vow it.'' With these burning words, the icy darkness gripping his heart melted like snow under the sun as his lips curled into a smile.


    "How can I brood when I have the best advisors to cheer me up," he said jokingly, ruffling Julius'' and Novas'' hair. "We''ll rest for a week, dig for another, and leave those soldiers in the dust. Let''s make it the shameful day two kingdoms failed to capture a group of four," he added, smirking from ear to ear as he imagined the two monarch''s faces after their failure.


    Yet, he forgot an important detail. Nine days passed since their departure from college, signifying their week of vacation was well over.

 Chapter 252: Shepards Struggle

    Students eyed their nervously pacing dean as they passed by the Gate to join their classrooms, wondering what or who he was waiting for. Yet, despite their curiosity, they knew better than to annoy the mysterious arcanist.Ignoring them, Shepard muttered, a worried frown covering his features, "Where are they?"


    He had given them the benefit of the doubt, assuming they were busy and lost track of time for a day. However, they didn''t return yesterday either, increasing his uneasiness.


    "I hope nothing happened to them," he said, walking towards the Gate''s control. He couldn''t let misfortune befall his two latest disciples doing nothing.


    Determined to investigate, he entered the Belloria''s kingdom coordinates and swiftly stepped through the towering construct.


    Following the rules imposed on any mages and above, he teleported to the capital to signal his presence. He also planned to ask Thorian if he knew where his adoptive daughter went, aiming to save time if he knew the answer.


    Ten minutes later, he entered the palace''s meeting room, his eyes landing on the blonde king. "Greetings, King of Belloria. I came today to inquire about two students who went missing nine days ago," he said, his voice solemn and his body language following decorum despite his dislike for it.


    Alerted by his guards the instant Shepard exited the Gate, Thorian hurriedly consulted his aids, preparing to answer the arcanist''s questions. Thus, his blue eyes sparkled as he said without hesitation, "I''m aware of their disappearance. Alas, despite knowing their rough location, my hands are tied."


    With a frown, Shepard''s voice became graver as he asked, "How are your hands tied in your own kingdom? Where are they?"


    "They explored a canyon close to Highvale before fleeing from the Aurora kingdom''s army and disappearing in Elderglade Peaks. I combed my part of the area but found no trace of them, meaning they were on their side. Worse, they stationed soldiers everywhere, giving them the order to kill on sight," responded Thorian, an innocent smile plastered on his face while he blatantly lied.


    His plan was simple: rally the arcanist to obliterate the arrogant queen''s troops stationed on the borders. After all, he learned she invested quite a lot of them, sending nobles into their midst. If Shepard could kill them all, he would weaken her kingdom''s military, chain of command and territory administration at the same time!


    As for Morgane''s capture? He knew he could only reluctantly give up. Yet, salvaging his loss was possible as long as he took advantage of the situation. Anyway, if Shepard truly found her, he would commission students to assassinate her in the college, resolving the problem once and for all. If he couldn''t have her, no one could.


    "Thank you. I won''t abuse your time, as I believe we both have tight schedules," said Shepard, grey wisps of mana emanating from his eyes. Anger burning in his chest, he took determined steps, leaving the palace before teleporting to Highvale.


    He trusted Thorian to some extent, yet the canyon area was over two hundred kilometers away from Elderglade peaks. How did they cover this distance with an army chasing them? ''Something doesn''t add up,'' he thought as the mage stationed walked to him with a sly grin.


    "Hello, good sir. Might I ask for your identification documents?" Asked the mage, his eyes shining with greed.


    Handing his arcanist brooch, Shepard snorted, "Where did the two kids who came here go, and why are they missing?"


    Upon seeing it, the mage paled. His eyes trembling in fear, he stuttered, "I-I don''t know. I can''t remember any kids crossing the Gate."


    Cold perspiration rapidly matted his forehead as Shepard''s fierce eyes locked on him, mana dancing in them. He wouldn''t ask the same question twice, and the mage intuitively understood it.


    "They travelled to the canyon nine days ago after renting two horses! I''ve never seen them after, I swear!" He hurriedly said, almost biting his tongue under the pressure.


    "I see," Shepard replied, a calculative light flashing through his eyes before he added. "Now, explain why you refused to speak about them."


    As his words lingered, a brief silence ensuing, a mana pressure suddenly assaulted the mage, menacing to crush him if he kept wasting time. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His legs buckling and his face colliding with the ground, the mage screamed, "Royal orders! The king in person told me to snuff the matter eight days ago after losing his royal army in the canyon!"


    "Humph, count yourself lucky and hide well behind the rules," Shepard said, gazing towards the capital, his jaw muscles clenched under his anger. ''You aren''t nicknamed the foolish king by your neighbors without reason. Did you really believe I would take your words at face value without investigating?'' He thought, infuriated to be taken for an idiot.


    Truthfully, if not for the archmages forbidding any arcanist or themselves to kill without reason, he would have blown this city to smithereens.


    Clicking his tongue in dissatisfaction, he set the Gate''s coordinates to the Aurora kingdom to ask permission to search their part of the mountain before leaving.


    However, contrary to Thorian, Cordelia took her sweet time to receive him, showing no respect for his rank. After two long hours, a maid finally guided him to the noble-filled conference room.


    "Can''t we speak in private?" He asked, his displeasure reflecting in his voice and features as he addressed her directly, omitting any title or civility.


    "Arcanist Shepard," Cordelia responded, smiling brightly before adding. "We kept your students safe from the tyrant''s army for you. Every person in the room has followed this case since its beginning. Don''t you think that asking them to leave is unfair?"


    "My patience is running thin, Cordelia. After the stunt the fool tried to pull on me, you''d better not abuse my willingness to follow the rules," Shepard said, mana dancing around his body, signalling he was truly reaching his limits.


    "Or what?" She smirked provokingly. "The moment you act, archmage Vivian''s thunderbolt will smite you from the sky. Do not think my kingdom is afraid of you!"


    With a deep breath, Shepard asked through gritted teeth, "Authorise me to search for my students. I''ll leave after finding them."


    However, Cordelia''s smile widened as she declared, "I hereby refuse your request and revoke your right to stay in Aurora for a year. You may leave."

 Chapter 253: Shepards Counter-Attack

    With her decision, Cordelia''s intentions were obvious. She aimed to keep his talentled disciples for herself by forbidding his intervention."You''ll regret today''s decision dearly, arrogant brat," Shepard spat, his veins throbbing in anger.


    Most rulers'' behavior infuriated him. That''s why he stayed away from politics. Yet, if lowly adepts thought they could play with his nerve safely thanks to the archmages'' rules, he would show them how wrong they were.


    "Do your worst, puppet," snorted Cordelia, unafraid of his threats. The arcanist couldn''t do anything alone, and even searching for his disciples wasn''t enough of a reason for him to kill her soldiers.


    Without a word, Shepard spat on the ground to show how disgusting he found her before returning to his college. Then, he set the coordinates of the empire he wanted to visit the least on the planet through gritted teeth.


    Who was Cordelia kidding? Those fools bent the rules daily to achieve their political agendas. Thus, why wouldn''t he? Especially now that he had an indirect connection with that terrifying man.


    An hour later, he stood before the regal Beast emperor in his glorious temple. Magical beasts of all tiers intricately carved adorned the sumptuous columns and walls. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Basking in the warm sunlight, the archmage''s eyes lit up with curiosity upon seeing his guest as he asked, "To what miracle do I owe your visit, Shepard? You didn''t dare to show yourself even when that interesting duo came to negotiate."


    The arcanist solemnly replied with a respectful bow and lightly trembling hands, "Because of the duo. They went missing in a mountainous area. I wanted to investigate the place, but Cordelia revoked my rights to stay in the kingdom for a year. Worse, she stationed a sizable army led by various noble family heads."


    "Hmm. That''s problematic," scowled the Emperor, a hint of anger flashing in his eyes. How dared a mere queen spoil his deal with Adam? Especially after a ghost king requested an alliance. Thanks to Adam''s na?ve participation, his century-long project could be achieved in a few years.


    "Give me a week to inform the other archmages. From sunrise to sunset, I''ll revoke any rules restraining your actions. Do what must be to save the ghost," he added, his eyes narrowed into slits. Adam dying before he got his ritual was out of the question.


    Thus, primal mana flared from his eyes as he concluded, "If you abuse the authority I granted you or let those small fishes enslave him, you are dead."


    "You have my words," Shepard declared solemnly, his right fist clenched over his heart. Despite the threat, the Emperor was no fool, giving him a path to retreat if he failed to find them. After all, he just had to prevent Cordelia from enslaving his disciple.


    "You may leave."


    The Beast Emperor''s voice echoed in the temple, his absolute tone causing Shepard to tremble before taking hurried steps towards the Gate.


    Then, the frowning archmage''s mana billowed as antennas sprouted from his forehead.


    "Vivian, Marina, I have a personal matter to discuss. Join me in the Franca Empire in a week, or I''ll consider you agreed to it!" He suddenly said, using his new limbs to transmit his thoughts thousands of kilometers away.


    With the meeting set, he rested on his magnificent throne, his eyes peering in the Aurora kingdom''s direction. "If anything happens, you''ll be the first kingdom to fall!" He said, retrieving an ethereal orb from his robe before adding. "I''ll build a Gate for you!"


    ***


    Simultaneously, Shepard stood before his college''s staff. His voice filled with anger, he declared, "Expel any student coming from the Aurora kingdom and double the enrolment fees for those coming from Belloria."


    But his retribution wasn''t over yet, as he continued, "Issue a notice to any alchemist in those kingdoms to offer them jobs in your respective countries. I want to see how well they''ll fare without potions and magic items."


    ''Humph. Who can''t do anything outside college? Let me show you the power of an arcanist,'' he thought, his eyes glinting with disdain as he left the room.


    ***


    A solemn voice reverberated in the world''s every corner, astonishing nations and empires a week later.


    "From this moment, any restrictions binding arcanist Shepard are canceled until sunset per the three archmages'' decision."


    "What?! Increase our security in every city!"


    "I want to have reports every ten minutes on his location. Don''t let him close to our cities!"


    "Prepare our mythical artifact to repel him!"


    Fear gripped most sovereigns'' hearts as they hurriedly mobilised their country''s forces to protect themselves.


    Among the few unbothered by the archmages'' decree, the grey eyes of an old king pierced the sky as he recognised the voice.


    "What is that petty emperor plotting?" asked King Leon, a pensive frown etched on his forehead. The prophesied war was still seventeen years away, yet unrest, political alliance, and skirmishes rapidly escalated.


    Green lights flashed in his eyes as he gazed in the distance briefly until they locked on Shepard''s rapidly moving figure. Then, on the panicked Cordelia.


    "Recall our stationed troops immediately!" Her command echoed an octave higher as icy sweat covered their faces.


    "Lord Thornwood, return to the capital this instant!" Yelled a general in terror through their communication device. Unfortunately, the other side remained silent.


    A bad feeling gripping the meeting participants, as he hurriedly tried to contact the others in vain.


    "We lost them..." He said, paling under his queen''s furious eyes.


    Realising everything was organised, Cordelia''s nails pierced her palms through her clenched fists. She had been gloating at the foolish king after learning he squandered his royal mages in the canyon. Yet, her situation was far worse now. In less than five minutes, her royal mages, border army and many influential nobles, including rich counts, died with their houses'' troops.


    "Shepard," she hissed hatefully, her teeth cracking under the pressure as mana billowed around her body in a wild dance.


    A brief silence engulfed the room while her red eyes screamed vengeance. "Declare him an enemy of the crown. Tempt the other arcanists with tier-five legendary artefacts or tier-six materials. I want his head impaled above my castle!" She screeched, her rage palpable as sweat dripped from her counsellors'' foreheads.

 Chapter 254: The Kings Gaze

    Five minutes prior, King Leon''s gaze landed on Shepard''s rapidly travelling smokey form until he reached Elderglade Peaks, wondering about his goal. However, his subsequent actions caused him to frown.He saw him smirk as he conjured a deadly fog that engulfed the entire area. With dread, he watched the soldiers hold their throats, their faces contorting in agony as their eyes bulged and their faces turned a deep red.


    Reading on the arcanist''s lips, he repeated, "Playing with fire will always cause smoke to erupt."


    Then, he saw the fog billow under his control, devouring everything in its wake like a gaseous beast. Soon, soldiers from both countries dropped to the ground like flies, poisoned to death.


    Next, Shepard dismissed his spell, his eyes narrowing as he muttered, "I didn''t feel the kids'' shapes." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He is searching for someone," Leon said, tapping on the balcony rail pensively before his old veins came to life, squirming around his eyes as he curiously scanned the mountains.


    Nothing escaped his vision, not even what was buried inside the rocks. Soon, he saw the unconventional group and the kid''s uniforms. "He is searching for his students," he said in understanding, with a curt nod of approval.


    However, his old eyes suddenly narrowed as they passed by the boy. "Interesting!" He exclaimed, witnessing his below-average magic circuits. However, what caught his attention were the powerful meridians crisscrossing his body! Then, his eyes sparkled at the sight of the ethereal Dan Tian resting in his abdomen.


    "Hahaha. Not bad, he should have tier-seven potential," he giggled, a bright smile covering his lips. "But Shepard won''t find them," he added. Despite the arcanist''s strength, he was an alchemist, not a scout or hunter. Without knowing where to search or potent reconnaissance spells, the inconspicuous collapsed entrance of the cave would elude him.


    Then, turning to gaze at his advisor, he ordered, "Find information about a brown-haired and eyed boy around thirteen. He is a student at the College of Alchemy and Transmutation."


    With a nod, the giant knight left the room to gather information, returning two hours later. "He is Julius Riverwood, adopted son of a rich baron who died four years and a half ago..." The knight faithfully narrated Julius'' life until he reached the college before shifting to his hobbies. "He registered in the monster duel club and, according to reports, aims to win next year''s championship."


    "Wonderful! Send a notice to the Academy of Summoning to inform them I''ll spectate the tournament," said the king, his eyes glowing with impatience. Of course, he could meet the boy this instant, but he wanted their meeting to feel as natural as possible.


    As Leon prepared for their encounter next year, his true intentions a mystery, Adam gazed at Julius, taking a triumphal pose.


    "I''m fully recovered now! It''s been eight days already," he smirked at the boy, ready to resume digging his tunnel, unaware of what happened outside.


    "Nice! Don''t press yourself too much. But try to end in six days if possible," replied Julius, smiling brightly and raising his thumb. Yet, under his joyful facade, he controlled his stomach''s muscles to snuff any sound it could produce. He wouldn''t bother his big brother, resulting in what happened last week repeating. He knew they could endure by limiting their movements to save energy.


    "We''ll sleep most of the time not to disturb you. Do what you can without sacrificing your health," he added, lying close to the lake.


    With a determined nod, Adam walked to the opposite wall, conjuring dozens of mana drills above him before sending them to crash on it. ''Last week''s problem was the continuous use of mana. Even if I had enough of it, my circuits didn''t handle the constant pressure,'' he thought, remembering the extensive analysis they conducted together during his rest.


    ''This time, I''ll use mana progressively with a one-hour pause after two hours of excavating,'' he confidently added as the sound of rubble colliding with the floor echoed in the underground cave.


    This method would allow them to reach the river bank in six days without endangering him. However, this misadventure exposed one of his most significant flaws: his mana circuits were terrible, even worse than Julius''. This revelation carried heavy consequences.


    Since he had never used mana for so long, he only knew that discharging too much in a short time harmed him. Yet, duration proved to be problematic, too.


    ''I must ask Shepard for ways to improve them,'' he thought, frowning. To make an analogy, he felt his mana was diesel running on a petrol engine. Hindered by the quality, it struggled to pass, clogging and swelling in the circuits.


    "But first, we need to escape," he said, smiling wryly before emptying his mind to focus on his task.


    Soon, amidst the reverberating noise of breaking rocks, sweat, and dust, six days flashed by. Despite his regular pauses, his circuits were heating in his ethereal form, alerting him he almost reached his limits again. Yet, preoccupied by Morgane''s state, he decided to make one last push.


    The poor girl already looked like a bag of bones devoid of muscles or fat. He knew she wouldn''t hold long. Even Julius'' firm arms looked like two twigs, adding to his worries.


    "You''d better pierce through!" He exclaimed, materialising his spinning spearhead again. But this time was different. With more mana, he added a thin layer of vibrating energy to increase its penetration before hurling it.


    CRASH


    A strident cacophony erupted as the projectile drilled through the mountain as if challenging its hardness. Tremors shook the ground and more gravel flew in every direction, rising dust as the spear furiously eviscerated the rocks until...


    "You did it!" Screamed Nova as warm sunlight filtered through the freshly dug tunnel, and the mana spearhead slowly dissipated a few meters away. Excitement filling her, she added, "Let me carry the kids out!"


    "Don''t touch them!" Adam hurriedly screamed, holding his ethereal frame with a grimace. "They are too weak to be moved. We must feed them first," he added, his eyes fixing the flowing river below.


    "What can I do to help?" She asked, her hands itching to do something helpful for the kids.


    Reassured to see her comply, Adam revealed, "I can''t move too far from Julius. So, catch some fish in the river and bring them back."


    However, a bad feeling gripped his heart as he saw Nova blush. ''Why does her reaction seem familiar?!'' He thought in alarm, anticipating her answer.


    Shame covering her features, Nova said, "I don''t know how to swim."


    "..."

 Chapter 255: Suns in the East, Sense of Direction Deceased

    "What do you mean you can''t swim? You are half a ghost, too! Just float above water, lunge at a fish and float out!" Adam said, holding the bridge of his nose in exasperation."Ah! That''s true. But you''ll have to teach me to swim later, too!" Nova''s body turned ethereal as she responded eagerly. Then, she crossed the hundreds of meters separating her from the fresh exit and jumped in the water without hesitation.


    In the meantime, Adam floated back to the kids, a sad expression veiling his face as their skinny frame entered his vision. Pondering about their state, a soft sigh of relief escaped his lips. Since they were in good health prior, he estimated they would recover in a few weeks. However, since they were young, he would have to monitor their health to avoid any complications.


    Ten minutes later, Nova returned with a triumphal smile, a fish in her head. "I got one!" She said, her head held high. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ay. Good job. Can you get some water and wood to cook it?" Replied Adam, planning their dish''s preparation carefully.


    With a nod, Nova scrambled away again, crossed the river, and gathered branches before returning.


    After setting the combustible material, a miniature explosion ignited a fire after Adam snapped his fingers. Then, he instructed, "Warm the water and remove the fish''s scales. Next, cut it open to remove its organs."


    Happy to learn something new, she busied herself with the task, absorbing the ghost''s words like a sponge.


    Five minutes later, she raised the empty fish proudly as Adam facepalmed. "Cut it into small pieces and throw them into the boiling water," he explained, pointing at the steaming metallic bowl before adding. "Mash it after until it almost becomes liquid."


    Five minutes later, Nova mashed the cooked pieces into a whitish goo before pouring it back in the water. "Is it done?" She asked, wondering if the dish would taste good despite its hideous appearance.


    "Yes. You only need to feed them gradually," answered Adam with a satisfied nod. Considering the kid''s malnourished state, solid food was out of the question. Their stomach wouldn''t digest it, causing further complications.


    Under Adam''s expectant eyes, Nova cradled Morgane''s back. Scared to commit a mistake, she sought approbation before scooping the mashed fish with her clean hand and putting it inside the girl''s mouth.


    "Mhhh," Morgane groaned upon feeling something caress her tongue before tasting the bland mixture. Yet, in her condition, anything nutritious tasted heavenly. Unfortunately, she didn''t have strength, or she would have lunged at the bowl to devour its content. Instead, she desperately sucked on Nova''s finger, unwilling to let them out.


    "Alright, little sister. Let my fingers go so I can give you more," chuckled Nova, optimistic after seeing her appetite.


    During the next thirty minutes, she caringly fed the kids, hoping to see them recover. Alas, they both fell asleep instantly after filling their bellies.


    "Let them rest for a week," Adam shared his analysis before adding. "In the meantime, let''s build a raft." Since waiting was unavoidable, they could put their time to good use, planning the next stage of their escape.


    ***


    Julius and Morgane gradually recovered strength after a week of fish-based dishes and wild fruits. Under Adam''s careful observation, they spent most of their time resting against their will until he finally judged them out of the danger zone.


    Excited to move freely, Julius ran around. Like a horse stomping on the rocks, dust rose in his trails.


    Simultaneously, Moragne walked to Adam. "Thank you for saving me so many times," she said, her face beat red. She knew he could have abandoned her and escaped in the canyon. Yet, he endangered his life for her sake. ''Why?'' she pondered, realising it wasn''t because of a minor guilty feeling.


    "Don''t worry. I know you have it hard and will probably never accept what happened. That''s why I won''t ask for your forgiveness, only your understanding," responded Adam before switching subjects. "Julius! Come see the masterpiece we created while you were recovering."


    Intrigued, the boy swiftly grabbed Morgane''s hand and walked towards the tunnel''s exit. With widened eyes, he gazed at the unstably floating construct attached by a makeshift rope.


    ''What is that?!'' He thought, wondering who built this atrocity.


    "What do you think about our masterpiece? Nova''s construction skills are slightly rough, but it''s not bad for a first try!" Adam said with a bright smile before his next words caused the boy to facepalm. "I know I can be the best boat builder if I want to!"


    "Big bro... We''ll drown if we use that," Julius said, his voice shaking hesitatingly.


    "I think so, too," added Morgane, unwilling to step on the shaky abomination of a raft.


    "Tsk. As expected, you don''t trust me," Adam snorted before gesturing for everyone to traverse the river. Then, he added with a playful smile, "I''ve been waiting to see those reactions to show you how exceptional my craft truly is! "


    Echoing his words, two mages'' hands laced themselves from thin air before they grabbed the raft and dismantled it piece by piece. Then, under their widening eyes, they reassembled it, slotting each morsel together like a gigantic puzzle. Soon, a beautiful embarkation spacious enough to carry four people greetted their eyes.


    "How did you build that?!" Julius asked in disbelief. His big brother''s artistic talents earned a zero in his mind. So, how?


    "I told you I crafted makeshift spears years ago. Just applied the same principle and added slots to fit everything together," explained Adam, his nose held high as he relished in this moment of boasting.


    "But... Why was it so ugly a second ago? Did you just want to mislead us?" Morgane asked, frowning.


    "Oh, that? Nova assembled it in the wrong order. Since I couldn''t leave the tunnel, I couldn''t fix it before," he answered, causing his project assistant to scratch her head with a wry smile.


    "Alright! We have water, a stock of fruits, and smoked fish. Let''s head to the ocean!" Adam declared, pointing his index to the horizon with his right leg resting on the embarkation. With this stylish pose, he awaited the kid''s excited shouts. However, Julius'' comment caused him to swallow the wrong way and almost choke.


    "Big bro, you are pointing to the east," the boy said, shaking his head.


    Morgane puffed in response, trying her best not to explode into laughter as Nova patted Adam''s shoulder comfortingly.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t know where the north is, too," she said, her cheerful smile making him feel worse.


    "..."

 Chapter 256: Ashore at Solstice

    Under Adam''s direction, the embarkation swiftly sailed on the river, passing next to villages, forests, and mountains. Immersed in the superb landscapes, the group joyfully enjoyed the respite the two pursuing kingdoms offered them for two entire weeks."Whoa! So, that''s the sea?!" Exclaimed Nova, her eyes glued on the vast expanse of sparkling water. Curiously, she bent over to scoop a handful of liquid to taste it.


    "Blerg. Why is it so disgusting?" She asked, sticking her tongue out with a grimace.


    "Sea water is salty. Don''t ask why because I don''t know," answered Adam, shrugging at the question before directing the small boat to the beach.


    "Do you know where we are?" He asked the boy after disembarking, hoping to find a port city nearby.


    "We should still be close to the borders," said Julius, drawing on the sand. "We are around here. If I remember correctly, Port Solstice is a hundred kilometers to the east," he added, raising his hand to point in the right direction before his big brother shamed himself again.


    Adam raised his finger in response, feeling the wind''s trajectory to calculate how long the trip would take before saying, "Give me your clothes."


    "Hee? Why?" Julius answered, his face distorting into an unwilling grimace.


    "Because the current won''t carry us anymore. We need a sail, and you stand out too much with your uniform, anyway," Adam replied as he gripped his Blade of Adaptation and turned it into a long, dark spear.


    "It''s useless. You won''t have enough fabric to make one!" Julius countered, unwilling to end up in underpants.


    "I''ll have enough if I cut a part to make a swimsuit for Morgane and add her clothes to yours," Adam answered, scratching his head. Then he added, "Don''t worry, we''ll find you new clothes once we reach the city."


    "Pfff. Take them!" Answered Julius, knowing his brother aimed to shorten their travel time and not to mess with them. ''I hope,'' he thought, frowning at the idea as he removed his uniform.


    Before his eyes, Adam cut a large strip he handed to Morgane before asking her to hide behind the boat and wrap it around her chest. "If you peek, you''ll catch the worst disease on the planet. Even starving to death will sound like a joke after you contract it. So, don''t move!" he said to Julius.


    Scared by his solemn voice and narrowed eyes, the boy swiftly turned in the opposite direction. ''Can I really get sick from looking at a girl?'' He pondered, feeling it might be true after all the repeated warnings.


    However, unwilling to see the boy have weird ideas, Adam added, "If you stare at her, your thing might fall off because of another sickness." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s too much! Stop lying!" Julius yelled, holding his underpants with trembling hands. Never had he heard or read about it, and it was way too ridiculous to lose a body part because he stared at someone!


    In response, Adam made a snipping motion with his fingers. "If I cut it, it won''t be a lie. So, want to stare?" He asked, a devilish smirk stretching his lips.


    "Ah. The sun is beautiful today. Oh look, I''ve never seen this bird before," answered Julius, an icy shiver running down his spine as Nova''s giggles echoed.


    A few minutes later, the girls joined them and sewed the clothes together. A black and red makeshift sail gradually formed under Adam''s excited eyes.


    Hurriedly, he said, "Julius, hold the spear to turn it material. We are now a pirate crew!" Under his childish acting, they embarked as he pumped mana in the sail to increase their speed. Thanks to those arrangements, the boat cut through the water and Port Solstice entered their eyes five hours later.


    "Use the sail to cover yourself," Adam said to Morgane, causing Julius to grimace at the injustice. Why did he have to walk dressed like a beggar and not her?


    "If you''re unhappy, ask Arun. He''ll teach you those things better than me!" Adam said, shrugging after seeing the boy''s reproachful glare.


    After Morgane changed, they dismantled their embarkation on the beach without wasting time, planning to sell it to finance their journey.


    "Last time, I paid four gold coins to travel on a suspicious ship," Julius said, frowning as he knew they had no money.


    "Exchanging a part of the tier three wands should earn us more than enough," Adam responded, closing his eyes briefly to fetch the magic weapons from the dreamplace.


    Then, transporting the wood, they infiltrated the poorly defended city walls, landing in an empty alley.


    Surprisingly, Adam knocked on the first door they saw using a mage''s hand. A minute later, a grumbling middle-aged man opened the door, a deep frown stamped on his forehead.


    "I don''t have money for beggars. Leave!" he said, annoyance filling his voice. However, a light flashed in his eyes when they landed on Nova''s ethereal beauty.


    "We want to buy clothes, good sir. We can offer you fresh fish and fruits in exchange," Nova said, a cheerful smile tugging at her lips.


    "Oh? Why don''t you enter? So we can discuss this transaction in more... detail," he asked, a lecherous glint flashing in his eyes and licking his lips.


    "OK. Knock him out," Adam immediately said, followed by Julius'' swift movement. The boy''s palm collided with the lustful man''s chin, sending him into Morpheus'' arms in a split second.


    "Leave him the food and get some clothes," Adam added, refusing to steal even morally questionable people.


    A few minutes later, the two kids closed the house''s door behind them, a fresh set of clothes on their back. Following their plan, they walked to the port''s disreputable neighborhood, entering a boisterous pub.


    With confident steps, Julius walked to the counter. Using his experience, he asked the muscled bartender, "I want to see a shady captain ready to set sail in a few days."


    "Sure, come closer. I''ll tell you a secret," the man said, placing his arm on the counter, his veiny biceps apparent. "I need you to fuck off my bar," he said, his lips raised into a cruel smile.


    Unfazed, the boy placed a magic wand on the counter, snickering, "That''s for you if you do it. You can probably sell it for around what? Fifty gold coins? Yeah, it should be right."


    Greed flashing in his eyes, the bartender''s hand came to life as he tried to snatch the wand. However, to his dismay, the kid proved faster.


    "Don''t play dirty with me," Julius said, his voice chilling. "I can probably take out everyone present alone before you could even scramble upstairs. So, do we have a deal?" He added, Qi dancing menacingly in his eyes. Dealing with these kinds of people was easy, and he knew it. You just had to possess a larger fist.


    Afraid after realising the boy was a mage, his hands trembled as he hurriedly said, "Head upstairs. Captain Flintwaters is resting there."


    With a brief nod, Julius left the wand on the counter and climbed the stairs with the rest of the group, ready to negotiate with the pirate.

 Chapter 257: A Meeting with Flintwaters

    Stepping on the bar''s upper floor, Julius looked at a black-bearded man holding two women under his right arm while he sipped from a glass of alcohol with his left. A burning cigar lay on an ashtray as he recounted his voyage''s stories spiritedly.On an adjacent table, his crew played mysterious games with focused expressions, betting bronze coins with smirks.


    Unfazed by their scares or bulging muscles, Julius walked decisively, stopping before the captain''s table with a smile.


    "I heard you''ll set sail soon. I want to embark on your ship to reach a port city close to Alkemia Al-Nur," he said, his voice firm and eyes determined.


    Upon hearing his voice, a frown etched itself on Flintwaters as he diverted his eyes from the women and gazed at the kid. "Since when poor kids are authorised to enter this bar?" He said disdainfully before adding menacingly, "Leave if you don''t want your mother to bury your stiff corpse this evening."


    Echoing his threat, one of his crewmen rose from his seat, ready to kindly escort the boy outside.


    "Sigh. I had a juicy deal for you, but you don''t seem interested in fifty gold coins. What a pity!" Julius smirked, shaking his head disappointedly.


    The captain''s eyes shone in greed in response as he raised his hand to halt his sailor. "Do you realise we are pirates? We steal and kill for profit," Flintwaters said, taking a heavy puff from his cigar and blowing the smoke on Julius.


    "I know. But what if I told you I''m an apprentice? Would you try to steal or kill me?" Julius answered with an innocent smile, adding weight to his words.


    "What bullshit are you spewing, kid? No apprentice is as young as you!" Exclaimed the man with a smirk, resuming his approach under his captain''s interested eyes.


    Even if the kid lied about being a mage, Flintwaters believed he might be a body cultivator of the first tier trying to intimidate them.


    However, the sound of displaced air caused his pupils to enlarge as spinning arrowheads drilled holes into his sofa, missing him by a hair''s breadth. Shocked and pale, he hurriedly commanded, "Pete, come back!"


    Then, his brows twitching in concern, he forced a smile, saying, "Don''t misunderstand me, good sir. I thought you were usurping an apprentice''s identity and wanted to show you how unlawful it was. I swear upon my ship, my intentions were pure!"


    "I believe you," Julius snorted, causing his group to laugh. "If we depart today, we can continue with our deal," he added, placing one of the magic wands on the alcohol-filled table. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Intrigued, the captain''s trembling hand grabbed the item, his eyes widening. "It comes from the Belloria royal apprentices!" He exclaimed, realising he could earn a fortune selling it. Scratch fifty gold coins. With Belloria''s seal stamped on it guaranteeing its quality, selling it for eighty gold was easy for him.


    In a flash, he yelled, "Ready the ship, morons! We return to the sea''s embrace in an hour!" Then, he gazed at Julius, adding, "We''ll reach a port city in two months. Are my arrangements to your satisfaction?"


    "Actually, they aren''t," replied Julius. Who was the captain kidding? He could travel twelve times for the price of the wand. Thankfully, his big brother''s advice prevented him from committing a mistake.


    "Show him the other wands. We''ll sell the nine to him for forty-nine gold each, and before you ask, we won''t find a legal buyer. So, let''s choose the simplest solution even if we lose a little," said Adam, impatient to refill his empty wallet.


    Julius relayed Adam''s words to Flintwaters, causing his eyes to roll in happiness as the sound of easy profit entered his ears. ''That''s a free two hundred and seventy-nine gold coins,'' he thought, holding in a moan of pleasure threatening to escape his mouth.


    "Deal!" He yelled, licking his lips before adding, "You can wait in the cave ten kilometers east. I''ll go collect the money first!" After all, he didn''t have four hundred and forty-one coins. However, he had a few debtors and friends he could borrow from at every port.


    Then, his elegant clothes fluttered as he rose from his hole-ridden sofa and swiftly jumped above the floor''s rail before vanishing in the somber alleys.


    "Is it fine for you? I think he can get well over fifty gold by selling a wand," asked Julius, frowning as he knew his big brother hated to lose on a deal.


    "It is. If he earns more, it''ll be thanks to his network and knowledge," Adam responded, shrugging. He doubted he could sell them in the first place, much less for fifty. So, why would he bother keeping them if they were useless to him?


    His friend''s eyes lit up as they nodded, understanding they would lose time and energy to earn the same amount. Next, they left the bar, returning to the port to sell their embarkation.


    After a short negotiation, they earned an additional gold coin they used to eat in a restaurant before leaving the city.


    An hour later, they stepped on the pirate ship moored in a hidden cave with wide eyes. Spanning thirty meters, the vessel was on the longer side. Crewmates ran about, arranging the sails, ropes and barrels filled with fresh vegetables and smoked meat. Menacing mana cannons connected to intriguing devices lined each side of the deck, promising doom to hostile ships.


    Seeing them, Flintwaters said, "Welcome aboard the Crimson Tempest, an old reconnaissance ship from the emerald kingdom we repaired and tuned." Then, he added, pointing his finger at the door, "You''ll sleep in the captain''s cabin with me as honored guests."


    "Can''t we have our own rooms?" Julius asked, confused by the offer.


    The captain approached him in response, whispering with a knowing nod, "You are on a pirate ship. Leaving women alone will only threaten their purity if you know what I mean."


    Perplexed by the mysterious purity, Julius gazed at his big brother, waiting for an explanation.


    "He is right. Ask Arun about it, or wait until you turn eighteen for my explanation!" Answered Adam, unwilling to darken Julius'' worldview.


    "I''ll wait," Julius said, trusting his big brother''s judgement and nodding at the captain to show his agreement.


    With everything fixed, Flintwaters jumped behind the helm, roaring commands, "Retrieve the anchor and pray the Tidecaller for protection, bilge rats! If I see anyone slack for the next two months, I''ll feed your bodies to the Kraken myself!"


    Heading his commands, the crew came to life, jumping on the cordage and mats to manipulate the sails.


    A few minutes later, the ship gradually cleaved the water under the evening sun, bringing the group of four relief as they reached the last part of their journey.

 Chapter 258 Return to Alkemia Al-Nur

    Accompanied by the ocean''s salty wind, two healthy youths and an ethereal beauty disembarked under Flintwaters'' affectionate gaze. While journeying, he gathered the required amount to buy all the magic wands before selling them on a shady island filled with pirates and outlaws.His heart filled with joy and pouch with gold, he declared, "It was a pleasure escorting you! If you need help in the future, the Crimson Tempest will always welcome you." Then, he rubbed his thumb and index, adding, "In exchange for a few coins, of course."


    "If we have other goods to sell, we''ll contact you in Skullcove," with a smile Julius replied before guiding everyone towards the familiar city gates.


    After two months of grappling against nature''s wrath, everyone wished nothing but to return to the college to rest. Fortunately, they had money. Thus, they hired a carriage driver to transport them to their destination.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    After paying five silver coins for their one-week journey, the group eagerly awaited to see Alkemia Al-Nur''s oasis again as they sat in the carriage.


    ***


    Seven days later, Adam and Julius balled their fists before the city gate, simultaneously roaring, "WE ARE BACK!"


    Startled by the sudden disruption, civilians, merchants, and guards alike gazed in their direction with deep frowns. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shut up if you don''t want me to tear your tongue out!" Yelled a mediocre tier-two guard, his right hand clutching his sword''s pommel.


    "Sorry, I''m just happy to return after so long," answered Julius, scratching his head under his big brother''s mockery.


    "Hahaha. Guess who can scream all he wants without being heard?" said Adam, a snarky smile tugging at his lips.


    Sticking his tongue in response, Julius turned and asked the guard, "I''m a student at the college. Can you let us skip the queue?"


    "Oh! What a coincidence. I''m a student, too," snorted the guard. "Wait for your turn like everyone else, liar!" He added, annoyance filling his voice.


    "Who is this fool?" Asked Nova, her eyes narrowed. After their lengthy journey, she felt like the kid''s big sister and wouldn''t tolerate someone so disrespectful. Thus, she returned the man''s threat, "Let''s cut his tongue to teach him not to mess with us."


    A tense silence descended as her words lingered. Everyone''s eyes were glued on her figure, wondering how she dared spout such nonsense before a city state''s guard.


    "Nova?" Adam said, his lips twitching as she turned to look at him. "Don''t speak anymore, please," he added, his voice low. How could he blame her considering her origins and lack of knowledge? However, he couldn''t let her aggravate the situation. After all, guards weren''t pirates.


    Simultaneously, Julius fished his student''s card from his pouch, showing it to the guard. "Let us pass, or I''ll tell Director Shepard about you!" He threatened, trying to fix the situation. Showing weakness here wouldn''t help, as the insulted man would try to punish them. So, he chose an authoritative approach instead.


    After noticing the card, the guard''s reply finished stuck in his throat. His body tensed as he stood as straight as a pole. Palling, his voice cracked as he pleaded, "Please, enter the city and don''t mention me."


    With a snort, the group walked in, reaching the college''s luminous mana barrier an hour later.


    However, the situation escalated rapidely upon showing their cards to the mage supervising the entrance.


    Clutching a talisman with trembling hands, the man exclaimed, "Director Shepard, the kids are here!"


    Then, without a moment''s delay, he grabbed the kids by the shoulder before dragging them inside the college''s protective dome, heading to the Gate''s towering construct.


    Billowing smoke closed in on their position before taking Shepard''s form a minute later.


    "Hahaha! I knew you would make it alive!" he roared in laughter, the burden pressing on his heart and the Damocles sword above his head dissipating.


    "We suffered a bit on the road but lost our pursuers midway somehow," answered Adam, his head held high.


    "In Elderglade peaks?" Shepard asked before seeing Adam nod in response. "That''s because I killed everyone in the area. Where were you hiding? I searched for an entire day but missed you!" He added, frowning. He really investigated, using spells and entering caves in vain.


    "..."


    The group of four looked at each other, their brows twitching. Didn''t Shepard''s declaration mean they could have returned with him more than two months ago?!


    Facing the infuriating revelation, the trio dropped to the ground, disgusted expressions covering their features as Nova tilted her head in confusion. She learned and discovered so many things despite their hardships, feeling it was a worthwhile journey. Fortunately, she didn''t voice her opinion.


    After a minute, Adam answered, his eyes vacant, "I drilled a five kilometers long tunnel through a mountain. You missed us because we were hiding inside."


    "What?!" Shepard''s head jerked back as his eyes widened. "It must have taken you months! How did the kids survive?" He asked, bombarding them with questions for the next hour.


    After half-heartedly responding, causing Shepard''s eyes to widen, Adam introduced Nova and said, "Let her stay in the girl''s dorm."


    "But she is not a student. She didn''t pay the enrolment fees either!" Shepard answered strictly, following the procedures.


    "Since when do you follow the rules? Liar! Let her stay in Arun''s empty room then," Adam said, his brows twitching. ''Don''t act with me after you took that teleportation circle design,'' he snorted inwardly.


    After a brief moment of thinking, Shepard''s eyes lit up as he remembered the tournament he registered Adam in. "I''ll accept and even let you stay for the next two years for free, but I have a condition," he said, a playful smile tugging at his lips.


    "You must remain an apprentice until the tournament''s end," he added. After all, why would other arcanists bet against him if his disciple was a tier higher? He never mentioned it before because he doubted Adam could increase his tier so fast. Yet, after witnessing Arun''s rapid improvements, including his recent breakthrough, he had to protect his benefits!


    "What kind of condition is that? I want something in return, like a mythical material!" Adam responded, smiling innocently. Not becoming a mage for the next two years? It''s not like he could, even if he preferred. He could only increase his intelligence by ten points after levelling up.


    If his assumptions were correct, he would need two potions to reach the minimum requirement to form his fourth circle, meaning two years.


    Alerted by the outrageous demand, Shepard yelled, "Do you think you can find them lying on the ground like grass?" Then, after recovering his bearings, he offered, "Instead, I''ll teach you alchemy personally and provide the materials to train you. What do you say?"


    ''Isn''t that what you are supposed to do as my mentor in the first place?'' Adam thought, chuckling as he recognised Shepard''s potential as a scammer. "I want to brew tier four potions and above. Don''t waste my time with anything lower," he answered, interest flashing in his eyes.


    "Tsk. You are hard to deal with," Shepard clicked his tongue before smiling. "Anything lower would indeed waste our time. Rest for the day. We''ll start tomorrow!" He added, eager to teach his two disciples after their prolonged misadventures.

 Chapter 259 Aruns Achievement

    After their negotiations, the group accompanied Nova to the girl''s dorm before introducing her to their friends."Wow. She is a ghost, too," said Asha, her green eyes alight with curiosity.


    "Half-half," Adam responded, smiling before adding, "Help her understand the college rules and take care of her, please."


    "No problem," answered Asha, happy to help with this small matter. "By the way, you missed a few months of shares," she added, retrieving three heavy pouches from her desk before handing them to Julius. "We signed many exportation contracts and are earning a fortune! Your dividend comes to eighteen thousand gold coins," she concluded with a bright smile.


    "How much?!" Adam and Julius yelled in shock at the absurd number. Didn''t it mean Asha''s family profits came to a hundred and fifty thousand gold?


    After a brief pause to recover, Adam''s eyes shone as he said, "You deserve your position as an influential merchant noble house. Hahaha." Then, he gazed at Julius, adding, "Take half. The rest is mine!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone looked at the ghost in shock, even Nova, who understood the value of money after their visit to Skullcove. Yet Adam gave it without second thoughts, only emphasising that the rest was his.


    "Are you sure, big bro? We aren''t speaking about fifty gold coins this time," asked Julius, feeling warmth fill his chest.


    "Yeah. Use it to buy beast cores or other useful items to cultivate," Adam responded, shrugging. Of course, he would share with Julius, especially since he didn''t really have things to buy. ''In fact, I can buy materials to prepare a puppet,'' he thought, planning to build the best imaginable one before July.


    After pondering, he smiled at the four girls, saying, "Alright ladies, we''ll go greet Arun. See you later!"


    After bidding goodbyes, Julius curiously asked on their way, "Do you think Arun reached the intermediate level of the acolyte tier?"


    "Humph. He''d better be in the late stage, or his father won''t stop bugging me," Answered Adam, remembering his deal with Vikram. With only two months left before the deadline, he had to hasten the boy''s education to fill his part of the contract.


    As they walked through the college''s garden, discussing eagerly, two blond-haired middle-aged men locked their blue eyes on them.


    "So, that''s the kid that old coot wants us to capture?" Asked Reynard, scanning the duo. "I can''t believe Shepard recruited alchemists and high-tiered mages from our country right after annihilating Aurora''s troops."


    "He punished the two countries, unknowingly helping us to infiltrate as teachers," replied Alexander, sighing at the irony. As a former general, wasting his time teaching and spying on kids was definitely not what he wanted to do.


    ''At least, it''ll allow me to judge and question him myself after classes,'' he thought, hope swelling in his heart. Reynard''s initial approach was correct but too narrow-minded. In his opinion, their generation''s Bellors were unfit to rule. After all, changing a foolish tyrant for a smart one wasn''t the best idea in his books.


    As they discussed their mission, remembering Jean''s instruction not to expose themselves or act rashly, Julius opened his room''s door.


    "We are back, Arun!" He yelled excitedly, raising his hand to give his best friend a high five.


    Alerted by the disturbance, the boy turned in a hurry. His lips stretched into a smile filled with emotions as he replied, "Welcome back. I really missed you." Stay tuned with empire


    Then, his hand met his friend''s before he gazed at Adam. "I missed you too, big bro. I didn''t slack during your absence, I promise!" He added, his head held high and pride filling his chest.


    "Did you reach the late stage of the second tier already?" Asked Adam, his brow raised with interest. However, Arun shook his head in response, disappointing him.


    "I''m already an apprentice!" The boy exclaimed, a broad smile covering his features. "You should have seen Shepard''s face after my father boasted about it before the entire staff. Hahaha," he giggled, raising his firm forearm to give a thumb up.


    "Hahaha. Well done!" Adam laughed, trying to pat his disciple''s shoulder in vain. "Imagine it," he added, scraping his throat in embarrassment.


    Yet, his inability to express this close gesture hurt both boys'' hearts. It was just too sad to live like this.


    After a heavy sigh, Arun dropped his plan to question their journey. Instead, he said, "I learned from Shepard that you planned to build a puppet for your soul. Want me to help find the best materials?"


    "Why not? But I warn you, I have money now. So, I''ll only take the best of the best!" Replied Adam, eager to discover how vast a duke''s network was. Would he have access to exotic commodities from other continents or to mysterious auction houses filled with mythical items?


    Ethereal drool formed on his lips as his imagination ran wild, believing he could build a puppet filled with unique features.


    Upon witnessing his reaction, Arun exploded into laughter, saying, "Of course! Let''s find hidden gems during our vacations in three months."


    Adam nodded in response, thankful for the help, before letting the two fidgety boys catch up on the events. Listening to the side, he discovered the recruitment of many new teachers during their absence, including two powerful adepts!


    He also learned they missed the midterms'' mana testing and theory exams. But it didn''t matter much since he was Shepard''s disciple.


    Night rapidly fell as Arun listened to their misadventures, widening his eyes and gasping at each challenge they faced as the flickering light of candles cast dancing shadows in the room. However, what shocked him the most was their maritime excursion.


    "I can''t believe you set foot on Skullcove and are still alive to tell the tale!" The boy yelled, his eyes trembling after he recalled all the terrible rumours about the hidden island. Only established captains knew about its location, making it a haven for pirates and criminals.


    "Well, we promised not to talk about what we witnessed there. Sorry, Arun," Julius said, an apologetic look on his face as he remembered the vulgar but friendly men.

 Chapter 260 The Art of Alchemy

    After an eventful night, the party officially welcomed its two new members around breakfast, unaware that Morgane''s return had already reached Thorian''s ears.However, after the college issued wide-scale recruitment, offering enviable positions in the teachers'' houses as alchemists prompted him to alter his plans. The effects already showed up as their potions and magic weapons productions severely diminished.


    Thus, despite his anger, he stayed his hand, waiting for the perfect opportunity to get rid of the girl without further endangering his nation''s interests.


    "Those two traitors joined the college," he muttered, seated on his golden throne, his voice echoing in the empty room. "Something is wrong," he added with a deep frown. He knew he wasn''t the sharpest knife in the drawer when it came to wits and calculations. Yet, the situation''s evolution was too bizarre to be ignored.


    After several months, he realised Shepard''s swift intervention and insistence were unusual. After all, the only arcanist present during the king''s summit was Elisabeth. So, he shouldn''t know about the summoned, and the ones in his city-state should be running free.


    But Shepard''s actions weren''t the reason for his suspicions. It was his cousins''. He knew they rallied his faction with how closely he monitored Gabriel''s movement. "Why did he send them to the college?" he pondered, tapping on his armrest with his finger.


    Even if they told his uncle about Morgane''s potential, a crucial piece linking everything was missing, obscured in a veil he failed to pierce for months until he remembered their discussion. "Shepard moved to save the boy!" He exclaimed, slapping his throne before adding, "He sent them to retrieve him after his return. He doesn''t care about Morgane at all!"


    Finally completing the puzzle, he rose from his seat, unveiling more information he missed, "That old fox said the boy scammed his daughter. I remember signing a document for her husband''s family four years ago!" He said, trying to remember what it was about but failed.


    Giving up after five minutes of unsuccessful attempts, he channelled mana to relay his orders, "Investigate the Riverwood barony. Interrogate the citizens and exhume the corpses if needed. I want to know what transpired in the village and mansion four years ago."


    As his words lingered, promising to complexify Julius'' situation, the boy walked to Shepard''s tower, eager to see his big brother improve his alchemical skills after so long.


    After scanning Shepard''s seals, the arcanist''s quarters unlocked for them, revealing the playfully smiling man.


    "Let''s not waste time with empty words and jump directly into potion making," said Shepard, pointing his finger at an alchemist station. Bizarre minerals and plants carefully chosen lined the working space, their properties and potent odours exuding in the surroundings. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ll brew a tier four potion called Cognizance Concoction. It has two incredible effects, making it one of the most expensive in its tier," Shepard added, catching the duo''s attention before continuing, "The first grants the consumer fifty mana strands. The second enhances cognitive abilities and mental acuity."


    Shocked by the effects, Adam''s pupils constricted as he asked, "Is the second effect unique or do all tier-four potions boost certain parameters?"


    "It''s not unique but not common either. Potion recipes with such potent effects are rare and complex to develop," answered the dean. A pensive frown formed on his forehead as he remembered something. "I''ve read some similar improvements could occur after consuming multiple potions. Unfortunately, we lost this marvellous method and its recipes to time."


    ''Is this what happened after I consumed the three potions from Theodor''s book?'' Adam pondered. Despite his hardship in procuring the materials, objectively, they weren''t that rare, not to mention the easy brewing process. ''Well, it was hard in the past,'' he added, a wry smile tugging at his lips.


    As he pondered, Shepard continued, "Don''t overthink it. Even if they are harder to brew, we developed outstanding and less dangerous potions with similar effects."


    With a nod, Adam said, "Let''s start."


    However, the arcanist closed his eyes, shaking his head as he said simultaneously, "You must swear a magical oath not to share the college''s recipes first. If go against your promise, you''ll lose half your mana."


    "Show me the method," answered Adam with a shrug. He knew how reluctant alchemists were to share their recipes and that every student would eventually take the same oath a few years later.


    ''I can always get rid of it after becoming an arcanist myself,'' he thought, unbothered by the rules.


    Five minutes later, surrounded by shimmering symbols, he swore not to share any potion concoction he learned in the college. As his words lingered, the inscriptions covering the ground came to life, crawling on his ethereal body until they condensed and settled around his heart.


    With a satisfied nod, Shepard walked to the lined ingredients, saying, "I''ll demonstrate the process first. Pay attention to the explanations because you''ll brew it right after!"


    Under Adam''s attentive eyes, Shepard lightened an exquisite cauldron before manipulating the tier-four auxiliary materials. Then, he retrieved an enormous brain, explaining, "This is the principal ingredient: the brain of a Sapientis Arcanum. It is a legendary maritime creature hard to deal with."


    Without waiting, the arcanist delicately used mana to separate the cerebrum, taking precautions not to damage it. Next, he divided it into smaller parts, masterfully avoiding critical areas or external contamination.


    Finally, he gradually threw them into the boiling water, taking time to meld the potent material with the mixture after each addition.


    An hour later, he said, "This is the last step. I''ll use mana to boost the potion''s potency while it cools. Thanks to my water affinity, this step is the easiest for me, but not for you."


    Adam understood the dean hinted at his lack of affinity, realising they could help with alchemy. However, the two strongest people he ever heard about were also affinityless magic users. Yet, they created the most incredible rituals, causing his lips to curl into a smirk.


    ''I can become the best alchemist, even without affinities,'' he thought, his luminous eyes burning with passion.

 Chapter 261 Brewing Potions

    As Adam tried manipulating the ingredients under Shepard''s advice, Julius watched the process with a smile.Gone was the time they struggled to find tier-one materials. With Shepard''s backing, he didn''t doubt his big brother would soon surpass Vikram, becoming a tier-five alchemist! After all, he knew better than the others how hard Adam trained his control to reach this level.


    No matter what period he tried to remember, his brother strived day in and out without rest to improve. Thus, he was the best placed to say he was no genius.


    Upon reaching this thought, he pondered, ''Or is he one? Not anyone can focus on a purpose for so many years.''


    After pondering as he watched with glistening eyes how Adam injected mana into the legendary ingredient to localise the areas to avoid, he added, ''Maybe geniuses aren''t only natural born? Can someone train to become or even surpass them?''


    He fell into deep contemplation, musing about his idea. If hard work were enough, there would be many more mages, adepts, or arcanists. Thus, talent was an important factor, too. Yet, his big brother couldn''t even gather mana by himself.


    ''Arun is right. Money is also strength,'' he thought, understanding consuming potions at regular intervals after turning sixteen could create geniuses artificially. Realisation down upon him, the high-tiered population of rich and powerful noble families making sense.


    Tugging his fingers around his chin, he left his mind to wander into a world of possibilities as Adam condensed mana to increase the potion''s potency while it cooled down. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Drained after one hour of work, he gritted his teeth, determined to use everything to complete the liquid.


    With a thought, a billowing sky-blue cape weaved itself from pure energy, draping his shoulders and billowing behind him.


    "What''s that?!" Asked Shepard in shock. He remembered mana surrounded the ghost under extreme emotions. However, it was small in quantitie. So, what was this almost solid cape?


    "Just a trick to help me recover mana," Adam replied, hiding it came from the mana-gathering technique the arcanist had been so interested in.


    Not wasting time and unwilling to be questioned, he focused on the mixture. Carefully, he identified the unblended residues, softening and seamlessly integrating them. A potent smell wafted from the liquid as he injected mana, making it resonate with the inherent magical properties of the potion.


    Sweat covered his forehead as his energy reserves depleted rapidly, and the annoying burning sensation assaulted his circuits. Despite the pain, he continued, his face contorting into a defiant grimace.


    Tense minutes passed as the liquid gradually brightened under Adam''s efforts until it sparkled brightly, signalling the process'' conclusion.


    Exhausted by the effort, he plopped to the ground while Julius and Shepard examined the potion curiously.


    "Did he do it?" The boy questioned, hope filling his heart.


    With a swift movement, Shepard poured the liquid into a vial, sealing it before smiling. "Not only did he do it, the enhancement part is flawless!" He exclaimed, excited to confirm Vikram''s assessment. No doubt was permitted in his mind. Adam was a potion genius.


    Never had he heard about an apprentice successfully concocting tier-four potions, handling every step with great mastery.


    "Good job, big bro!" Julius said, clapping his hands in celebration, genuinely happy and proud.


    However, Shepard needed to satiate his curiosity, prompting him to ask, "How did you enhance the potion so well? I''m ashamed to say it is better than mine."


    "I''m not sure," Adam started, taking deep breaths before explaining how he focused on the residues.


    "By integrating the smallest residues, you ensured the liquid''s perfect homogeneity!" Exclaimed the arcanist, his eyes glowing. Despite the tiring side of his disciple''s meticulous approach, he acknowledged the better results.


    "But how did you find the smaller ones?" He questioned again, eager to understand everything.


    "Huh? A mix of mana scanning and instinct, I guess?" Adam answered, scratching his head. He just roughly knew where they were. The reason didn''t really matter to him, as long as it worked.


    Pondering the answer, Shepard wondered if instinct could play a role in their strict discipline. After all, alchemy was a scientific field. There were no places for luck or random occurrences. However, after sharing his thoughts, Adam''s answer shocked him.


    "Of course, luck exists in science. How do you think the first recipes appeared? People most likely randomly mixed things until achieving a result," the ghost said, vaguely remembering some medicines were developed thanks to luck or errors on earth.


    "We don''t have records about alchemy''s development. But your words appear sound to me," Shepard said, a deep frown etched on his forehead. Since potion brewing was already well-established and millennia-old, he strictly followed common knowledge, using logic to research new fields. But what if luck could help him?


    Reaching this question, he giggled, "Thank you for your opinion. It needs testing but is still valuable. Keep the potion you brewed as payment."


    Stunned by the dean''s calm acceptance, Adam smiled wryly. He knew Shepard was easygoing, but not that he sought and considered knowledge coming from much weaker people. Little did he know that if anyone else said identical words, the arcanist would have scoffed at him, calling him crazy or stupid.


    "Recover for the rest of the afternoon," said Shepard, eager to study the question before adding, "We''ll brew a potion every three days. If you succeed on the first try, I''ll allow you to keep them."


    After hearing Adam''s agreement, Shepard immediately moved to the restricted third floor, leaving the duo alone.


    "Want to spend some money on cores?" Asked Adam, knowing the boy wanted to catch back with his level.


    "Yeah! I''ll buy the best since I''m rich thanks to you!" Julius answered, his lips curling into an excited smile.


    "You should also buy armor to protect yourself on our future expeditions," Adam advised, unwilling to see the boy hurt despite his powerful body and regenerative abilities.


    With a nod, Julius walked to Alkemia Al-Nur''s busy merchant street, eager to see his old employer and repay his kindness by buying his items.

 Chapter 262 Mysteries of the Grimoire

    Julius woke at dawn this morning, energy coursing through his veins as eagerness covered his features.Not wasting time, he washed with a wet towel before putting on his college uniform. Yet, his movements momentarily paused as his gaze lingered on his spruced new equipment. Of similar taste to his big brother, he bought a set of light armor, leather vambraces, and sturdy boots, all reaching the uncommon rank of the third tier.


    Despite wishing to buy better quality items, the prices dissuaded him. After all, each piece''s price hovered around three thousand five hundred gold coins. Unfortunately, epic-quality equipment was still out of his budget, not to mention his need for beast cores. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thus, proceeding methodically, he bought tier-three cores related to the five elements to improve his cultivation harmoniously.


    Thinking about cultivation, his big brother told him he had a surprise for him once he broke through the Golden Core Realm. Unfortunately, he only received smirks and mysterious remarks despite his attempts to glean information.


    Ready to start their busy day, he shook Arun awake, advising, "I''ll awaken big bro in a minute. You''d better be out of bed."


    "Thank you," responded Arun, yawning as he tried to chase sleep away. Despite his diligence and willingness, he still struggled to awaken early. Thankfully, Julius helped him since his return, bringing stability to his schedule.


    "Don''t mention it," Julius said, patting his shoulder with a smile before walking to the door and leaving for their meeting.


    On his way, he shook Adam awake. The first thing the ghost did was search for his disciple, annoyance covering his features.


    "I''m sure he overslept today!" He exclaimed, readying his mage''s hand. Alas, he noticed the boy running around the dorm under the rising sun, causing him to smile. "I have nothing more to teach him," he added, proud of Arun''s progress. They were already of the same tier. The only thing Arun lacked was time and knowledge, two things he couldn''t help with.


    "I told you I was the best teacher. Look, he even surpassed you!" Adam said, a cheeky smile plastered on his face.


    "I don''t really care. In combat, I''ll beat him a hundred times out of a hundred," responded Julius, unbothered by the teasing. If he learned something while navigating their dangerous journey, it was that tiers didn''t matter. Only strength, technique, and wits did. Your next chapter awaits on empire


    "You speak like a real cultivator now!" Adam said, nodding with a smile. Then, he focused on his recent gains.


    Under Shepard''s teachings, he brewed multiple potions, including ones focused on strength, agility, and vitality. But that wasn''t all. After the classical boosting elixirs, the dean taught him why alchemists were indispensable to any nation.


    He learned to brew offensive mixtures as potent as tier-four spells. The thing of note about them was their utilisation. Anyone could throw them to cause thunder, poison, or fire to engulf a small area. Shocked by the discovery, he sadly thought, ''They invented much stronger grenades before me.''


    Next, he learned the basics of equipment crafting, using mana as tools to work on the materials. Sadly, Shepard''s expertise proved limited as his research focused on spells, rituals, and potions. Fortunately, Durazmarn''s soul orb lay in his apartment''s room, a wealth of knowledge about crafting waiting to be discovered.


    Finally, after brewing five potions successfully, his interface raised his alchemist rank to the fourth tier. Ironically, he got another title for being the first to reach that grade, causing him to facepalm.


    As this bitter memory resurfaced, Julius stood before a classroom, asking curiously, "Do you think she got the grimoire?"


    "With her character, she would have come boasting the moment she did," Adam answered, shaking his head, feeling trouble brewing.


    Echoing his words, Julius pushed the door open, revealing Elysia''s green hair, pointed ears, and despondent expression.


    Upon hearing the door, she said, "I failed. Even offering your mysterious method to become an adept didn''t sway him."


    With a loud, disappointed exhale, Adam asked, "It''s time for Plan B, then. What do you recommend?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? Since you are a ghost, I''ll help you infiltrate the treasury for you to steal the grimoire!" Elysia answered, her green eyes burning with determination. Her convictions driving her, she craved to confirm if Adam was the one Selene had been waiting for.


    ''Even if he is not, I won''t lose anything,'' She thought, remembering his promise to return the grimoire after his ritual. This deal had to go through since she would end up winning either way.


    However, her offer caused Adam''s eyes to narrow. "I don''t steal," he said solemnly, crossing his arms above his ethereal chest.


    "What? You''ll only borrow it! Why do you care about stealing, anyway? Everyone does at some point!" Answered Elysia, wondering how, from all the existing people, she had to deal with such a naive ghost.


    "It might sound stupid. But it is who I am," Adam said, guarding himself against the temptation. He could indeed steal it, but didn''t he have more options? Weren''t there other noble families possessing ancestral grimoires? With this fact established, was it right to relinquish his principles for easiness? Somehow, he felt it was wrong.


    After answering, he turned to Julius, saying with a bitter smile, "Let''s find someone else." Time was short, but he still had a little less than two months before the Beast emperor lent him his sigil.


    However, Elysia rapidly yelled, "Wait! You must get that grimoire! If you refuse, I''ll force you!"


    "Why?" Adam asked, his eyes narrowing at the threat. ''Did her desire to become an adept obscure her rationality?'' He thought, ready to defend himself.


    "Do you remember how I told you Selene tasked his descendants to give his grimoire to someone living on the borders of life and death? I suspect you are that person! By retrieving it, you are not stealing but getting what was rightfully yours!" Elysia said, her green eyes alight with righteousness and passion.


    Silence engulfed the room as Adam pondered her words. It would be a lie to say the grimoire''s mysterious contents didn''t attract him. ''Isn''t it fine if the initial owner agreed?'' He thought, his mind racing.


    Truthfully, Elysia''s arguments weren''t wrong. He would only borrow the grimoire with a direct descendent''s permission. ''Why is it so hard to be honest?'' He thought, smiling wryly as Julius and Elysia awaited his decision.

 Chapter 263 Intruders in Greenhaven

    After grappling internally for five minutes, Adam finally said, "You have a point, but I want you to write an official document stating you give me the authorisation to retrieve that book."Sunned, Elysia answered, "Why? If they catch you, document or not, you''ll be executed." Stay updated via empire


    "Just do it. It''ll help me think I didn''t steal," answered Adam through gritted teeth. Selene''s grimoire was too mysterious not to browse, not to mention his intuition screaming to get it.


    He might be wrong about his assumptions, but he thought the teacher was right. His life started in this world as a ghost. He never truly died, yet wasn''t living either. So, didn''t he fit the description as she said? But why would Selene search for someone like him?


    ''So many questions,'' Adam thought, his lips twitching. ''I''ll give it back later anyway,'' he added, trying to justify his actions.


    Simultaneously, Elysia took out a piece of paper and scribbled on it before extending it to Julius. "Here, it''s written. We can go now if you are ready. I''ll show you around and explain all the defensive mechanisms," she said, impatient to plan their burglary operation. Somehow, she found the situation exciting despite the risks they incurred.


    "Lead the way. We already warned Shepard," Adam said, holding his forehead, disappointed about himself. Yet, the teacher didn''t leave him time to feel remorseful.


    Elysia''s green hair fluttered behind her as she raced to the door, saying, "The earlier we get there, the fewer guards we''ll meet." Then, she continued, charging towards the Gate to set the Elven kingdom''s coordinates.


    With wry smiles, the duo followed behind her, reaching the towering construct ten minutes later. The familiar blue veil covered it already, signalling Elysia already completed the process.


    "Let me warn you first. In Sylvaria, humans aren''t common. In fact, most elves are reluctant to interact with them," she said, finding it difficult to explain why without hurting them. After all, they weren''t just reluctant. They honestly found human inferiors. Be it their brief life span, common affinities or greed.


    "Just know they won''t treat you well and ignore it," she added, omitting the reasons and directly telling them the consequences.


    "How long will we stay there?" Julius asked curiously, wondering with shining eyes if he could discover bits of their culture or explore their city.


    "A few days should be enough to plan everything. We''ll have to escape as fast as possible once done," answered Elysia, her eyes narrowed in focus as she walked towards the Gate.


    The duo wondered why she seemed so impatient before following her.


    The sickening feeling of teleportation assaulted Julius once more, causing his stomach to grumble in protest as he stepped on soft, green soil.


    "Welcome to Sylvaria!" Elysia exclaimed, her arms outspread and lips curled into a bright smile.


    Behind her, tall trees reaching for the sky covered the ground like mountains. The pleasant odour of nature filled the air as the duo gazed at the beautiful houses carved in their trunks. Firm wooden bridges swung with the wind in an intricate network linking every habitation together. Yet, their eyes narrowed after witnessing the most imposing building.


    After noticing the duo''s vision traj, Elysia proudly explained, "We are in Greenhaven, the city my family manages. The tree you are looking at is our manor."


    "What?!" Exclaimed the duo simultaneously, gazing at the two hundred meters tall carved tree. How many people lived there?


    With quivering lips, Adam said, "That''s a nice house. You must have many relatives."


    "Not really. Most rooms serve as training fields, storage, or to organise city weddings and feasts," Elysia responded, shrugging dismissively before focusing on their business. "People usually enter using the bridge on the third floor and have access to every floor above.


    Officials use the second to organise meetings to rule the territory," she added, pointing her finger at them until she reached the first.


    "This one is restricted to my family. But it''s not the last. My ancestors dug the ground, creating an underground complex filled with traps, guards, concealed rooms, and the treasury. Everything was done to hide the grimoire from the world, including a magic circle switching the rooms'' positions every few hours.


    Truthfully, even we don''t know where the book is," she concluded, reminiscing her father''s stories. Every member of her lineage had searched in vain as if the grimoire deemed them unworthy to lay their eyes on it.


    Upon hearing the descriptions, Adam palled. ''How does she want us to steal something so well protected?!'' He thought, his lips quivering. The worst part was the need to check each chamber, praying to find the right one while avoiding the security measures.


    The more he thought about it, the deeper his frown became. ''Isn''t it a suicide mission?'' He thought, planning to return to the academy.


    However, Elysia''s determination shot through the roof as she said, "I''ll act as bait to distract the guards while you phase into the complex. I''ll disable the traps related to souls as well. So, you''ll be able to explore unbothered until you find it," she said, her confidence reflected in her green eyes.


    Yet, contrary to her expectations, the ghost''s grimace turned uglier. "I can''t stand in a different room than Julius. Why do you think we are always together?" Adam revealed, annoyance covering his features. Even if he wanted to follow her plan, he couldn''t. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What? Why? I never heard of a ghost limited by a living being!" Responded Elysia, shocked to discover this information. Her plan didn''t include the boy''s presence. Deactivating every trap would be impossible before the guards noticed her actions. So, Julius would have to avoid them in their search.


    But was it possible?


    A deep frown etched itself on her forehead as she pensively tucked her fingers around her chin, her mind racing for solutions. Then, sighing, she said, "Come to my house. We''ll act in a few days after refining the plan." After all, the duo would lose their life if caught, something she didn''t wish to happen.

 Chapter 264 Scorned by the Mage

    As her words lingered, a svelte man came to them. With his long green hair, and tall stature, his looks would put a model to shame. Sadly, his beautiful features instantaneously deformed as his eyes landed on Julius. "I know you work for humans, Elysia. But you can''t bring them here as you wish!" He said admonishingly."Mind your business, and don''t forget who you talk to!" Answered the teacher, annoyance covering her features. Despite knowing this would happen, she still felt guilty about letting such a young boy suffer because of his origins.


    "I know exactly who you are. A little girl who fled to teach humans because you couldn''t beat your brother," the mage snickered, his lips curling into a provocative smile.


    Used to these comments, Elysia snorted in response, aiming to end the discussion without further inquiries from their security. "Humph. So, you know who I am. Move. I''ll keep my guest in my house." Since her people despised humans so much, ensuring they wouldn''t appear publicly should resolve any trouble.


    "You know, I must register their identities and investigate if they are wanted criminals in allied kingdoms," said the guard, his smile broadening.


    "Are you sure you want to play with me?" Elysia answered, her eyes narrowing into slits. Ever since she became a teacher, she had lost the city''s inhabitants'' respect. Thus, everything happening fell into her expectations range.


    Unlike many humans, elves were hard to bribe. However, they were much easier to deceive. So, upon seeing the unfazed guard, she extended an official document to him.


    Stunned to see her compliance, the mage retrieved a crystal before scanning the magic seal to confirm its authenticity. Upon, seeing it was an original, he read it aloud: "Mister Aldric Davenwell from the Drakoria kingdom." Then, narrowing his eyes menacingly, he added, "I will keep an eye on you no matter where you go."


    "Eeh?" Yelp Julius, confusion veiling his face. ''Who''s that?'' he wondered where his teacher got this official documents.


    "Move now. I must explain the rules for his brief stay in Elven territory," declared Elysia impatiently, her hand outstretched to recover her document.


    Not feeling anything wrong, the mage returned it before turning to Julius. "Return to your human country soon, kid. No one wants you around," he snickered, his voice filled with disgust before moving to let them pass. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With deep frowns, the group moved to Elysia''s house, walking on the verdant grass before climbing wooden stairs. Fifteen minutes later, they entered a small section of the tree trunk, the duo''s eyes landing on the sober interior.


    "Don''t mind the house''s state," the teacher said, opening the window to ventilate the place. "I spend my time in the college. So, I seldom return," she added, sitting at the table and gesturing for Julius to do the same.


    "This mage is too hateful. He is lucky I''m wary of exposing myself, or I would have slapped him with a mage''s hand!" Adam exclaimed, his left eye twitching in annoyance. After all, he remembered how Vikram almost found him during their confrontation the moment he used mana. Just to be safe, he refused to talk in enemies'' mages'' presence too.


    "It''s ok, big bro. She warned us before," Julius said, unbothered by the man''s pitiful words. "I''m more curious about this document. Where did you get it?" He asked, still shocked to see her scam someone shamelessly while acting like a victim.


    "That? It''s from a student in his second year. I borrowed it from him after he annoyed me during my lesson," she said, a sly smile tugging at her lips.


    ''Why does she act more like a human than us?'' Julius thought, afraid to see his possessions stolen if he displeased her.


    "Hahaha. Don''t worry. I just wanted to make him panic after he thought he lost it. Well, he might become a wanted criminal in Sylvaria if you leave tracks," she said, unbothered by the consequences. After all, what were the chances for this student to visit the Elven kingdom?


    "Elysia, don''t teach weird things to Julius," Adam interjected, his voice echoing his seriousness. Getting the bigger share in a deal was one thing, but stealing someone''s identity to commit misdeeds under his name was another.


    "I know why you did it, but I don''t endorse your action or explanation. Julius will make his own choices in good conscience after growing," he added, unwilling to let her continue influencing him. Enjoy new adventures at empire


    "Pfft. What are you? His father?" Elysia snorted before adding. "The longer you protect him from the world''s cruelty, the less he''ll be able to fend for himself."


    "I don''t care about your opinion. Focus on the plan, or I''ll leave," Adam replied, making his stance clear on the matter. He might be wrong, but he wouldn''t let Julius become a dishonest man after seeing him grow up for twelve and a half years.


    "Don''t worry, big brother. I can''t shame Grandpa Theodore''s, Mom''s, and your education," said Julius, a warm feeling enveloping his chest.


    "Yeah, you''d better not. Remember that disease I told you about? You might catch it if you stray from the right path," Adam said, playfully smiling as he made a snipping motion with his fingers.


    ''Tsk. Why do you always ruin things?'' Julius thought, knowing his big brother''s shame in expressing his emotions. It took him time to realise, but after a lengthy night''s conversation with Arun and the girls, they finally understood this poor habit of diverting their gratitude by saying something out of place out of nowhere.


    "I''m not his mom, anyway. Back to the plan," said Elysia, shrugging at their discussion. "I can divert the guards'' attention if we act during their morning shift. I''ll also have a small window to deactivate a few traps," she added, retrieving a blank paper before drawing a rough layout of the underground complex.


    Then, she added a line covering twenty percent of the drawing, saying, "If I don''t focus on a single type of trap, that''s the maximum I can disable. After this point, you''ll have to avoid them with your own means."

 Chapter 265 The Ethereal Maze

    "Troublesome," answered Adam, frowning at the drawing. "Explain the trap types, please," he added, drumming his fingers on his ethereal arm."Truthfully, they almost cover the entire complex and have late-stage tier-four potency. From soul-freezing cold to fire tornadoes, passing by poison, acid, or even lightning, a single wrong turn could cost the boy''s life," Elysia explained, sighing at the difficulty. She had never thought Adam couldn''t phase through the walls to avoid them.


    Yet, she continued, bringing worse news, "Triggering a trap will automatically alert my brother and prompt him to investigate the underground complex."


    "Tsk. We can''t even activate them from afar before advancing," Adam said, clicking his tongue in annoyance. The more he listened to her, the less he wanted to partake in this foolish operation.


    Truthfully, he didn''t see how they could find the elusive chamber without drawing anyone''s attention or risking Julius'' life. Doubting they would find a viable solution, he fell silent, missing a crucial detail.


    Fortunately, Julius curiously asked, "How are the traps triggered?"


    "What a foolish question! Of course, by walking on them! Now, let the adults speak," Elysia said, her brows twitching as she lost her thoughts because of the interruption.


    However, Julius spoke again, shrugging at her impatient remark. "I can just not walk on them, right, big bro?"


    Annoyed by the second interruption, Elysia prepared to admonish the bothersome kid before her eyes enlarged as a loud sound echoed in her living room.


    Clapping his hands with a broad smile, Adam exclaimed, "Hahaha! Well thought, boy! We can indeed navigate the traps safely." After all, he learned about his possibility almost thirteen years ago. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Reassured thanks to Julius'' intervention, Adam asked the shocked teacher, "How long will you keep the guards busy and after how many hours will the rooms'' position shift?"


    "I can make them chase me for five hours maximum. As for the transfer, the time varies. It can be one, three or even twelve hours," replied Elysia, confusion veiling her features as she gazed at Adam''s renewed spirits.


    "Did you think about a solution?" She asked, pensively tapping her finger on the table, causing rhythmical sounds to echo in the room.


    "Yes. We can avoid any contact with the ground, walls, or ceiling," answered Adam before asking. "But don''t you think five hours is too short?" With so little time, he doubted they would find the grimoire''s chamber. To make matters worse, they could check the same rooms several times if they were unlucky with the shifts.


    After thinking briefly, Elysia responded, "What I''m about to say is only my speculation. It would be best if you didn''t put your hopes in it, but I believe the grimoire carries Selene''s will. If I''m right, you''ll find his book, eventually. If I''m wrong, you must escape after four hours and a half."


    "Well... Our success chances aren''t looking that high," Adam said, holding the bridge of his nose while exhaling loudly by his nose.


    ''If everything goes according to her plan, we should face minimal risks,'' Adam pondered, weighing his decision carefully. After all, if Elysia failed to deliver on her promise, execution awaited them.


    Despite his reluctance, he added, ''What if Selene recorded a lost path in his grimoire? can I really pass on it?'' Truthfully, that was what he expected from the book. After all, Kwame and Elena waited for an affinity-less individual to inherit their knowledge. What if Selene was the same?


    But something bothered him. Elysia''s ancestor was no archmage, or she would have mentioned it. ''An arcanist at most?'' He deduced, frowning and giving up on his expectations. ''I hope his research was as incredible as she made it sound,'' he concluded, a wry smile tugging at his lips as curiosity gnawed at his heart.


    After pondering, his eyes glowed like two torches, scanning the drawing before he asked, "Can you map the entire floor? I want to spend as little time navigating the corridors as possible."


    With a thoughtful nod and happy to see Adam didn''t give up despite the challenges he would encounter, Elysia slammed her palm on the drawing. Mana gushed out from it in a wild dance before rising into the air. Soon, a vibrant green display of the underground formed, faithfully replicating the twists and turns of the heavily guarded place.


    Upon seeing the magical display, Julius watched with fascination, understanding the teacher waited to confirm their willingness to participate in the plan before showing them a detailed map. Then, he scanned it attentively, memorising everything.


    Meanwhile, Adam couldn''t help but click his tongue at the complex''s size. Not limited by the tree''s circumference, the architect did his best to create something extremely annoying.


    "Before you ask, it covers one square kilometer and a half," said Elysia before biting her lips. "There is something I didn''t mention yet," she added, her heart pounding against her chest, knowing it was the moment of truth. With this last threatening information, she dreaded to hear Adam''s refusal. That''s why she kept it for later. However, she couldn''t let him venture unprepared.


    After noticing the worried gazes of the duo, she closed hers, opening her trembling lips and saying, "The rooms aren''t always empty. Some will force you into a challenge to leave them, ranging from enigma to killing various tiered beasts."


    "..."


    Silence descended in the living room as Adam''s rationality screamed at him to leave this mad woman''s house for a second.


    "Don''t worry, only five contain tier-four creatures," Elysia added, trying to sound convincing to make the situation look a little better. Continue your adventure at empire


    "Wow! Nice, we have five chances to die instantly and innumerable probabilities to be stuck or die after struggling," answered Adam, his voice dripping with sarcasm. With this last information, he understood how luck-reliant and dangerous retrieving the grimoire was.


    Lost in his pessimistic thoughts, the unafraid boy chimed in. "Didn''t you say you could be the luckiest person? I believe we can try and leave after a few rooms if things prove too dangerous."

 Chapter 266 Cloaked in Mystery

    "We can try," Adam said, his voice filled with reluctance and hesitation. Despite their victory against the dullahan, fighting any other tier-four creature would challenge their limits like never before. After all, they wouldn''t have Morgane''s weakening magic circle to help, and the Luminous Wildblade wouldn''t be a game-changer. Experience tales at empire''We just need not enter one of those five rooms before finding the grimoire,'' Adam thought, drawing motivation from the statistics. With much lower chances of landing in trouble than the opposite, and with Nova''s blessing, he believed they safely could explore for a while.


    "So? What do you think?" Elysia asked, her green eyes shining with hope. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let us study the map for the day and explain how we''ll infiltrate. We can try tomorrow at dawn," Adam replied, unwilling to waste time and let stress build up.


    Following his answer, Elysia cheerfully balled her fist before detailing her ideas. Initially, she wanted to use a nature spell to make Adam undetectable by covering his aura. However, she frowned at the boy. With Julius added to the mix, she would have to spend more mana, limiting the effect''s duration.


    But to her surprise, Adam materialised his coat, proudly saying, "I don''t need to cover my aura. I have special equipment of the four-tier that does that already."


    "How can a ghost wear equipment?!" She asked in bewilderment, her eyes widening. ''Shouldn''t it phase through his ethereal frame? Why did it look spectral?'' She wondered, discovering soul equipment for the first time.


    "I don''t know. I''ll study the topic next year," answered Adam before moving to make his long coat flutter to act cool.


    "..." Elysia lost her voice momentarily, snapping her lips tightly. ''Do I tell him he looked much worse with that on?'' She thought, doing her best not to explode into laughter.


    Simultaneously, Julius shook his head bitterly, thinking, ''As long as he is happy, I should let him expose that ugly coat.''


    After that brief pause, Elysia analysed the equipment''s effects, nodding in satisfaction five minutes later. "Even if I focus, I can''t feel you if you don''t use mana after removing my earring," she said, new options popping into her mind.


    With more mana at her disposal, she explained how she could cast another natural spell potent enough to turn someone invisible for five minutes. The time was short but sufficient for the duo to cross a few hundred meters while she wreaked havoc to draw the guards.


    Excitement bubbled into the trio''s hearts as time flew by. The rising sun rapidly descended, casting a beautiful orange hue on the enchanting natural city before Elysia clapped her hands. "I think we are done with the talking. I''ll go out to bring back food. Then, we''ll rest," she said, rising from her seat and heading towards the door.


    ***


    After returning, she placed a strange dish void of animal proteins before Julius.


    As the boy''s frown deepened at the grains and vegetables on his plate, Adam said, "Where is the meat?"


    "My family encourages a harmonious life with the flora and fauna. So, we rarely eat meat in this city," explained Elysia, taking her teacher''s tone. After all, some vegetables were rich in protein too, making meat unnecessary with the proper diet.


    "What''s next? Are you going to tell us we should eat insects, too?!" Adam exclaimed, trying to slap the table in vain. "Imagine I did it!" He added before resuming his meat conversation.


    "The boy likes meat. Chicken, beef, fish, monster. Bring him anything!" He said, imagining himself in Julius''s shoes. He carefully planned the boy''s dishes for as long as he could remember and couldn''t tolerate seeing him underfed. Especially before such a critical operation.


    "Teacher, why do I see you eat meat every day at the canteen..." Julius asked, feeling scammed. Vegetables were tolerable because he had meat on the side. Without it, he felt no different from a sheep munching grass.


    "Tsk. I didn''t know you spied on me during launch time!" Reproached Elysia before fishing wrapped dried meat from her robe''s inner pocket. "At least I won''t need to act," she added, smiling as she gave half to the boy.


    Despite her family''s encouragement, she loved meat and wouldn''t renounce the pleasure of consuming it without good reasons. After all, who said elves were vegetarians? Most devoured several dozen kilograms worth of meat every month.


    After a hearty meal, the group went to sleep, planning to wake up before sunrise the following morning to infiltrate the underground before the guard''s shift changed.


    ***


    Adam reached for the sleeping boy, shaking him gently as his voice sounded In the dark living room, "Wake up, Julius."


    Snapping his eyes open, the boy said, "I''m ready, big bro. Let me put my equipment on." However, his face paled as his words exited his mouth. His brand-new items were still stored in his dorm''s room!


    "Took you time to realise it," snickered Adam, pointing his finger at a small magic circle drawn next to him. "Your negligence cost me two hundred gold," he added before pushing him inside.


    The symbols came to life as a blinding white light engulfed the boy, forcing him to cover his face hurriedly.


    Confused and afraid of this sudden development, he rapidly scanned his surroundings once the light dimmed, only to widen his eyes in shock.


    "Hee?!" He yelled, causing an angry shout to echo.


    "Let me sleep, or I''ll slap you with a fire hand!" Screamed the somnolent Arun, turning on his bed because of the sudden noise.


    Realising he wasn''t dreaming, Julius asked, unable to make sense of the situation, "How are we back in my room?"


    "Elena''s mentor teleportation circle," Adam briefly answered, materialising two mages'' hands to grab the boys'' equipment before pushing him out and into the circle.


    The same scene happened again. Upon reappearing in Elysia''s living room, Adam rapidly blew mana on the symbols to erase them, unwilling to leave any trace of their existence.


    Then, he explained, "It can only activate for around fifteen seconds with the material''s energy." Then, he smiled playfully, adding, "What? Did you think I wouldn''t try to use it? Naive boy."

 Chapter 267 The Hidden Entrance

    Seriousness covered the boy''s face after the teleportation circle''s mention. Forget about the grimoire. They''ll be executed way before if anyone found out. "Be careful not to expose yourself. Truthfully, don''t use it at all!" He exclaimed, afraid his big brother would draw terrible problems upon them."Don''t worry. I''ll only use it for emergencies, and I don''t believe Arun will speak about it," Adam said, raising his thumbs to reassure Julius. "Vikram and Shepard already know I possess it, so they''ll cover for us," he confidently added.


    After their last misadventure, he thought about countermeasures to prevent similar situations. Unwilling to see the kids in such poor physical states again, he painstakingly learned the circle''s uses and memorised its drawings until he could complete them perfectly. After all, he knew better than anyone how incredible it could be if effectively used.


    Reassured, Julius equipped his armor, boots and vambraces, feeling their effects. With Adam''s recommendation, he picked items with passive enhancements, making his already powerful body a natural weapon.


    Then, the duo knocked on Elysia''s bedroom door to awaken her, ready to jump into the lion''s jaws.


    To their surprise, her green hair fluttered alongside the opening door. "I''m ready to go," she said, dark circles visible under her eyes. Clearly, she failed to rest, too stressed or excited by their mission.


    "Alright. Lead the way," Adam said, knowing better than to waste time on useless questions.


    With determined nods, the trio left the house. Under the starlit sky, they stealthily returned to ground level before walking to the massive engraved tree. The muffled sound of their steps on the grass echoed as they warily observed their surroundings, hoping no one would spot them.


    Fortunately, Elysia''s understanding of the guard''s shifts proved accurate. Every day, they would slack for about ten minutes before changing with the day''s team, allowing them to move unnoticed.


    Five minutes later, they reached a beautiful wooden gate engraved with magic symbols unused by humans. However, the duo frowned at the guarding mechanism. Thick thorns barred the entry, promising a painful experience to any trespasser.


    With a finger on her lips to command silence, Elysia whispered, "Starting now, every second lost will be a disaster. Don''t make noises, don''t speak, or better, don''t even breathe!" Then, channelling her mana, she used the invisibility spell she told them about yesterday. "Aelrunil," she muttered, grabbing Julius'' shoulder.


    Simultaneously, the boy''s figure became transparent, letting starlight filter through it before he entirely vanished from their visions.


    "We have five minutes to reach the underground. We can''t see you anymore, so be sure to follow!" she added, her voice echoing her seriousness as she walked to the thorns. With elegant movements, she retrieved the magic wand resting on her belt before muttering ancient elvish words. Then, she conjured a flimsy mana blade to graze her palm.


    The thorns shook lightly, as if awakened by her blood dripping on the soft soil. Gradually, they moved, opening a passage for her after five seconds.


    Subsequently, she signalled the duo to follow her inside. Since only Selene''s blood descendants could use this entrance, the lax security played in their favour. Thus, she fearlessly raced on the wooden floor, her mage''s robes dancing behind her.


    Without wasting time, Julius sped after her, his steps light. Anyway, with her speed, he felt no different from walking, making his movements soundless as he gazed at the luxurious carvings.


    Contrary to human manors, Elysia''s family sculpted the furniture and decorations directly from the tree''s trunk, making them a part of the habitation. Impressed by the craftsmanship, he gazed at the inscription-filled tables, paintings, and displays supporting various Elven items. ''They really respect nature,'' he thought, understanding their harmonious approach.


    Yet, time was of the essence, cutting his admiring session short as Elysia stopped before a corridor wall no different from the others, startling him.


    "In the name of Selene''s descendant, laranor thiraen," she said, her heart pounding against her chest as she placed her bloodied palm on it.


    A soft rumbling noise echoed her words, gradually intensifying while dust rose from the ground. Then, under the duo''s bewildered eyes, the wall sunk into the floor, revealing a dark flight of stairs.


    Discover exclusive content at empire


    "Wait for me here. I''ll draw the guards. Remember, don''t make any sound!" She whispered, stepping into the dark passage. So far, everything has gone well, too well. ''Despite the low security on the first floor, we should have met someone on our way,'' she mused, wondering if they were lucky or if she became paranoid because of the stress.


    Dismissing her thoughts, she scrambled down the stairs, jumping them two by two until she found herself in the wide underground complex. Two mages lazily guarded it, their eyes conveying their tiredness and their heads bobbing occasionally.


    In a flash, she roared, "I''ll plunder the treasury today! See if you can stop me, Eldarion''s dogs!"


    Alerted by the sudden disturbance, the mages sobered up, grabbing their wands while squinting their eyes to identify the threat. However, upon seeing Elysia, one of them said, "Pff. It''s just our niece pranking us again."


    "We are working, kid," the second guard said, smiling warmly before adding, "I developed a delicious new variety of tea. Come drink it with us in the afternoon."


    "..."


    Stunned into mutism, Elysia gazed at them, her lips twitching briefly. "I''m serious!" She yelled, channelling mana. "Root smash!" She exclaimed, conjuring thick roots to wipe the area around her friendly family members. ''Sorry, uncles,'' she thought, a pang of guilt assaulting her heart.


    Yet, she rapidly dismissed her emotions to direct her spell to wreak the ground as far as possible to activate traps according to their plan. Then, under her uncle''s befuddled gaze, she turned and raced to escape.


    "Not good. She activated the alarm!" The guards exclaimed simultaneously, deep frowns covering their foreheads. They had to catch her to explain the matter to Eldarion, or the man would lock the entire city down until he found the thief. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Troublesome brat! You went too far this time!" The second mage yelled, launching himself to chase her while readying his spells.

 Chapter 268 Cryptic Chambers

    Adam and Julius tensely awaited Elysia''s return, praying for her plan to work, when a sudden shout echoed. Simultaneously, the sound of forceful steps colliding against the ground reached their ears, causing them to sigh in relief.Half a minute later, the teacher raced beside them, her voice cracking under the pressure of her scream, "I''ll become the family head today! Bring Eldarion if you want to stop me. Hahaha."


    Her provocations, boosted by mana, resonated in the entire house, alarming every family member. Smirking, she continued running until she left the duo''s vision after taking a turn.


    Three seconds later, two armored middle-aged elves emerged from the dark passage. Their faces distorted into grimaces as they chased behind her, yelling, "Nieces have gone crazy. Mobilise everyone to catch her without harm!"


    Upon seeing them leave, Julius silently stepped on the stairs, hoping Elysia would be fine. Determination covering his features, he hastened his pace, reaching the underground complex half a minute later.


    "You''re becoming visible again!" Adam exclaimed, hurriedly scanning the area to spot any threat. Holes covered the ground and walls here and there while some traps'' after-effects lingered in the air, causing a cacophony of sizzling or burning sounds to fill the entrance. Fortunately, he sighed in relief at the absence of mages.


    "From now on, activating any traps will alert them and cause more trouble for Elysia," Adam said, walking before the transparent Julius. Then, showing his back, he crouched down, adding, "You know what to do."


    "It''s so embarrassing. I''m glad no one can see us," replied Julius, smiling wryly before climbing on his big brother''s back.


    "Humph. When you were a baby, you cried the moment I didn''t carry you," Adam said, a warm smile tugging at his lips while remembering those peaceful times. After securing the boy on his back, the ghost floated a dozen centimeters above the ground before moving onwards.


    "You check the left walls while I do the same for the right. Tell me if you spot any hidden door or entrance," Adam said, picking up his pace since time was short. With Elysia''s map and his floating ability, avoiding any dead ends and traps became easy.


    "I have better eyesight than you. I can do both sides," the boy replied, confident in his capabilities and attention to detail. After all, he knew how exceptional his big brother''s vision and reasoning were in grand things or schemes. Yet, he noticed that on minor matters, he tended to forget details to focus on efficiency.


    Since they were a team, he focused on them to complement and harmonise their duo.


    "Alright. Don''t forget not to touch any surface before we enter a chamber," Adam said, agreeing with the boy. Julius'' dynamic vision and sense of detail were things he didn''t possess. However, he wasn''t bothered by it. The poor boy would have nothing to show off if he became the best in everything. ''What a pity it would be,'' he half-jokingly thought, preparing mentally for their challenges.


    Two minutes later, Julius pointed his index towards a section of the wall, saying, "There is one here."


    Adam squinted his eyes in response, gazing at the brown soil with a frown. "I see nothing," he answered, scratching his head.


    "Trust me. I feel the wind blowing through," Julius said, confident in his remarkable senses.


    Doubtful, Adam floated to the area pointed out by the boy, gradually shoving his face to phase through it. Contrary to his expectations, he felt no resistance for a few centimeters before the familiar power forbidding him to stand in a different room than the boy acted again.


    Simultaneously, Julius jumped off his brother''s back, fearlessly launching himself against the wall. Then, to Adam''s surprise, he saw how the boy''s body disappeared.


    "Come in. Someone set an illusion spell to hide the entrance," Julius said, proud he didn''t miss it.


    "Would have never found this one," Adam muttered, admitting defeat while joining Julius. Gazing at the empty chamber with a frown, he asked, "Now, what? There is nothing here."


    However, responding to his words, illusory Elven symbols weaved themselves from thin air, forming sentences in the middle of the room.


    "Participant: one. Welcome to the challenge of wits. To complete it, resolve the following three riddles."


    After each word he read, Adam palled. "Why?! Make us fight tier-three beasts instead!" He yelled, his left eye twitching in annoyance. ''Do I look like a magic scholar? I almost know nothing about this world!'' he thought, gritting his teeth. After all, even if they completed the challenge, they would lose valuable time and if they couldn''t...


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well, that''d be the end of their search for Selene''s grimoire.


    As he despaired, the text changed, revealing the first riddle: "In the forest deep, where shadows creep. A creature prowls. It does not sleep. With eyes of gold and fur so fine, tell me, friend, what beast is mine?"


    "Hah? That''s easy!" Adam answered, hoping every question would be on that level. "It''s a wolf!" He added, raising his fist.


    However, the room showed no reaction to his answer, even after two minutes.


    "I think you are wrong, big bro?" Julius said, shaking his head as Adam''s lips twitched.


    ''Is the challenge a scam? How is it not a wolf?!'' he screamed inwardly, feeling wronged. Then, anger boiling in his heart, he used Plan B, shouting random beasts'' names, "Bear, fox, squirrel, raccoon, otter!" Alas, despite his efforts, nothing changed.


    Upon seeing Adam fail repeatedly on such an easy riddle, Julius facepalmed before saying, "The answer is a werewolf, big bro." Thanks to the lessons about geography and history he attended in college, his knowledge about legends, beasts and their habitats kept growing weekly, finally finding a practical utility.


    "What? Noway!" Adam answered, balling his fists. He didn''t know those creatures existed for real. Even then, weren''t they half-human like in Earth''s stories? Despite his disbelief, the shifting text proved the boy''s answer correct, causing him to feel his intelligence challenged.


    A second later, a new riddle greeted his narrowing eyes. ''I''ll get the right answer this time!'' He thought, focusing more than when he brewed potions.

 Chapter 269 Sibling Discord

    "In halls of dusk where echoes wane. A figure roams, its will to reign. With ancient thirst and eyes that gleam. What creature dwells within this dream?" Adam read aloud, frowning at the easy riddle. ''An ancient creature roaming in the night. Didn''t we fight a bunch in the canyon?'' He pondered, remembering their red glowing eyes, nightmarish abilities, and terrifying whispers."An evil ghost!" He exclaimed, sure about his answer.


    However, the text remained unmoving, showing the wrongness of the response.


    "How is it incorrect? I''ve seen and fought them myself!" He yelled, punching at the illusory Elven symbols in frustration. Then, he enumerated their names, believing the answer must be more specific, "Pontianak, Poltergeists, Haunted soul, Shadow Ghost, Vengeful Spirit, Doppelg?nger, Dullahan!" Alas, no reaction manifested, causing his ethereal frame to tremble as he bit his lips.


    On the side, Julius watched with a bitter smile. His brother''s answer wasn''t entirely wrong, but he knew about a creature fitting the description better. "It''s a vampire, big bro," he said, feeling terrible to show off after all the efforts Adam made.


    Find adventures at empire


    Echoing his words, the text swirled, its symbols morphing into new ones until the last riddle appeared. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Simultaneously, Adam turned to the boy, his glowing eyes casting light like two torches. "I''ll be the one to answer the last!" He declared, a fire burning in his heart. ''I refuse to leave with no correct answers,'' he screamed inwardly, every fiber of his soul tensed as if he would face a terrible adversary while the text took form.


    Then, he turned to read the riddle. "Across the ages, through life''s stages,


    I wander, yet unseen. Bound to mortal coil, yet beyond turmoil, I hold the essence keen. In joy, I sing. In sorrow, I cling, a whisper in the night. Through trials and strife, the thread of life, I guide with unseen might. What am I?"


    Upon hearing his brother''s words, Julius frowned. How were those riddles a challenge? They were just too easy. ''The answer is time,'' he thought, shaking his head in disappointment and crossing his arms above his chest while waiting for Adam''s response.


    "I know this one! If I''m wrong, I''ll jump from a cliff!" Adam said, excitement covering his features, causing Julius to sigh in relief. At least, he wouldn''t be depressed for the rest of the day after failing. However, the answer he heard caused him to facepalm.


    "The answer is me! A ghost, a soul!" He screamed, his fist raised above his head, smiling like a child who gave the correct answer. After all, he saw the boy''s growth, was bound to him, and possessed a soul essence. He also had his own emotions and acted as a guide. That''s how he found his answer so rapidly.


    "It''s OK. You can try again," Julius reassuredly said before his eyes widened as the text morphed again.


    "One participant completed the challenge of wits. Complete two more to find what you seek," Adam read, confusion veiling his face. They were two, so why did the chamber miscount them twice? Not to mention the bizarre hint at the end. Elysia never mentioned anything of the sort.


    ''Does it have something to do with Selene''s will?'' He pondered, remembering the teacher''s wild beliefs he had brushed off the day prior with furrowed brows. Yet, his theory didn''t explain the participant''s wrong number.


    As silence reigned in the chamber for two minutes, Adam dismissed his thoughts, crouched before Julius, and floated out. They had no time to waste on questions. However, he didn''t forget to boast, saying, "Did I tell you I could be the best riddle master if I wanted to?"


    After traversing the wall''s illusory section, they returned to the corridor, resuming their search for other rooms, unaware that trouble brewed above their heads.


    On the first floor, seated on a centuries-old wooden throne carved from the tree, Eldarion''s eyes locked with Elysia''s as he sighed, "You really outdid yourself this time, sister. What am I going to do with you?"


    After her morning stunt half an hour ago, he instantaneously intercepted her, unwilling to let their relatives harm or mistreat his little sister. Yet, he knew punishments would be unavoidable considering the commotion she caused.


    "Humph. Arrange a marriage with some random noble to chase me away like you always did. I don''t care," responded Elysia, her voice scornful as she glared back at his brother.


    "You know I only tried to make you happy," Eldarion said, holding his forehead with a bitter smile. "Did I ever force you to accept? Did I chase you after you fled to teach human kids? Wake up from your delusions," he added, squinting his eyes dangerously.


    Ever since she turned thirty, he had genuinely tried to find her a proper husband. Yet, decades later, Elysia continued to believe he had been after benefits. He would be lying if he said her reactions didn''t dishearten him. But he resolved to respect her choices and let her leave and come as she pleased.


    However, despite his open-mindedness, his sister remained oblivious to his efforts, preferring to weave a tapestry of deceptions to justify her actions and a culprit to blame.


    Upon reaching this thought, sadness veiled his face. Maybe he was guilty, too. Maybe his lax approach was wrong. Perhaps he should have been firmer to guide her better. Unfortunately, the time for regret was long gone.


    "You need to set an exemplary punishment this time, or the kids will think they can do anything without consequences," one of their uncles intervened, rage filling his face. No one could discover the underground complex and its secrets. But after begging for months to get their ancestors'' grimoire, she suddenly returned with hidden intentions. They would be fools not to understand it was her goal.


    Every mage present agreed, nodding and interjecting to support the proposal. After all, if that burdensome grimoire saw the light of day again, the Elven royals would obliterate their family without second thoughts.


    To calm the clamours, Eldarion raised his palm, commanding silence before rising from his seat. "I know you better than you think. Tell me the real reason behind the commotion you caused to alleviate your sentence," he said, offering her a way out. After all, no matter what happened, she was the closest person in his life. Even his wife counted less to him.

 Chapter 270 Elysias Burden

    However, Elysia''s answer contrasted with his expectations. "Today, I challenge you to a magic duel for the family''s head position. Do you dare to accept," she said, gritting her teeth and pointing her finger at Eldarion. She had no chance to win. Everyone knew it, including her. But she promised to buy the duo at least five hours to find the grimoire.Thus, with resolve hardened, she bit the bullet, stunning everyone with her sudden challenge.


    Hushed whispers followed her request as her family members'' sad glances landed on her.


    "Not considering the tier difference, Eldarion is older and has much more experience in fighting. What is her purpose?" Asked an old mage, his green eyes squinted and face veiled in worries.


    "You were right. Our poor niece went crazy," said the uncle, who liked to develop new tea varieties. How would he explain this morning''s fiasco if she wasn''t? Well... Only one possibility remained. She betrayed their family.


    Echoing his terrifying suspicion, Eldarion''s voice resounded solemnly. "I don''t believe that''s your goal," he said, his mana flaring around the girl, firmness filling his eyes. "The time for leniency has passed. You owe us an honest answer," he added, gradually applying pressure on her.


    Faced with the annoying questioning method used by most authoritative figures to save time, Elysia''s composure briefly faltered. Things would only worsen starting now. ''Why isn''t he like humans?!'' she thought, grimacing under the rising pressure. Unfortunately, her brother wasn''t an arrogant leader, susceptible to provocations.


    "I knew you wouldn''t take me seriously. So, I drew everyone''s attention to add weight to my challenge!" She exclaimed, her trembling legs menacing to buckle at any moment. Despite mobilising her own mana to resist, Eldarion was an adept, playing in another league.


    Sweat rapidly covered her forehead under her family members'' disappointed eyes. They would have believed her if she hadn''t annoyed them for months to retrieve the forbidden item. Thus, despite the suffering she would go through, most approved of Eldarion''s questioning.


    "Nature blessed our parents, giving them two healthy descendants. I speak for everyone by saying no one wants to see the youngest suffer," Eldarion said, his heart gradually bleeding while the pressure rose in intensity. "Please, tell us why you deactivated so many traps and if you found allies to attack us," he added, voicing everyone''s suspicions.


    Using her status to create chaos before gathering the family''s essential figures for this meeting, they left many critical areas unguarded, including the underground complex.


    If an opposing family attacked them now with a mage''s battalion, they could sow devastation on the city, leaving fuming ruins behind them.


    Of course, it was only their conjectures, but the consequences were terrible. Distracted by their enemies, the gap in their security would allow a few to plunder the underground, possibly finding Selene''s grimoire.


    Even if the operation ended in failure, for a family advocating harmony, respect, and the importance of liberty of action, the death of so many innocent elves would ruin their credibility.


    Prompted by public outrage, the royals would retract their support and revoke their titles, forcing them to restart from scratch for the third time.


    "I-I have no allies," Elysia stuttered, her legs giving in under the pressure. "I''ll never betray our family," she added, despair''s icy finger menacing to clutch her heart as tears welled in her eyes.


    Relieved by her words, Eldarion closed his eyes, his biggest worry exiting his body with his forceful breath. He knew her. Her pitch, the position of her lips and eyes. Everything suggested she spoke the truth.


    "We are almost done, little sister. I trust you," Eldarion said, his voice filled with care and sibling love. "Tell us the reason to convince our uncles and cousins," he added, patting her trembling shoulder.


    Unfortunately, Elysia remained silent, using her arms and knees to support her body. ''I must hold,'' she encouraged herself inwardly, fighting the cruel reality. The reality that she almost reached her tolerance''s limits.


    Seconds turned into minutes before half an hour passed in the throne room. Despite Eldarion''s convincing, she used mana to shut her mouth forcefully. Sprawled on the ground, feeling her insides crushed by an invisible mountain, tears of misery rolled down her cheeks.


    Despite her sufferings, she couldn''t even scream, too afraid to retract her mana and blurt out the truth after so little time. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this point, everyone diverted their eyes from her convulsing body, their fists balled and their veins bulging in guilt. Watching the previous family head''s daughter like that proved too much for them.


    Memories of the playful girl''s childhood filled their minds until one of them couldn''t endure this regrettable situation anymore.


    "Stop!" The tea-loving uncle screamed, his feet colliding with the ground as his figure moved before Elysia. "She is no body cultivator. You''ll leave severe sequels in her body and mind if you continue," he pleaded, fearing for her.


    "Believe me. I''m the one suffering the most seeing Elysia like that. But we have duties to uphold," Eldarion answered, his emotionless face betrayed by the abundant blood dripping from his pierced palms.


    Her refusal to speak proved she hid something critical, motivating him to continue.


    "I''ve seen you both grow up, Eldarion. I know you. Don''t force me to take drastic measures," the uncle said, glaring at the handsome elf, his words stunning everyone.


    "And what will you do, Tealeaf Ted? Steal cookies for her like you did when we were children?" Eldarion sneered, his green eyes momentarily flashing with glee.


    "I''ll renounce my name, recovering the noble Sunfire one and rebel against you!" Answered the uncle, determined to go against this sadist with all his might.


    A rebellious spark ignited in the hearts of the other. Their family head''s actions couldn''t be associated with duty anymore. Since he always upheld their ancestral laws, acting like a proper ruler on the outside, they accepted his flaws and nodded at his lies.


    However, they couldn''t keep enduring as the man tortured his own sister, taking pleasure in it with a righteous face.

 Chapter 271 The Sunfire Rebellion

    "Ted is right. Stop before it is too late," the mage guarding the underground interjected, moving to support his colleague.Soon, more family members joined Tealeaf Ted to oppose Eldarion. Enough was enough. They stood silent for decades. But the omerta on what he did to Elysia had to be broken before the man committed the irreparable.


    Two minutes later, the majority jumped ships, their heads raised in defiance to protect the heiress they disregarded for so long.


    "Retrieve your mana pressure now," their voice loudly echoed, causing their green hair to flutter as their mana billowed around them.


    "Hahaha," Eldarion laughed in response, his right fingers tucked around his face. "Do you think she''ll forgive you after turning a blind eye to her desperations? Yes, I enjoy with all my heart to see her suffer, but isn''t it love, too?" He added, amused by their hypocrisy. If he was guilty, they were all his accomplices. Changing sides now wouldn''t undo what had already been done.


    Tealeaf Ted shook his head bitterly as he acknowledged his words were correct. Despite knowing the sadistic tendencies of their young family head, they turned their heads, looking in another direction. Worse, they came back later, offering support to the young miss, like when he stole cookies to uplift her mood.


    However, since she left to teach at the college, Eldarion gradually changed. In his favourite toy''s absence, his focus shifted to the other youths, making his flaws apparent to everyone. Their children would suffer next if they continued hiding their heads in the sand.


    "By loyalty, we let you act as you please. But we won''t endure your actions anymore!" Ted said, his eyes shining with determination. "We are indeed guilty, and the young miss will probably never forgive our silence," he added, his gaze softening as he looked at the miserable girl sprawled on the ground.


    "Today, we''ll raise to break our remorse!" He concluded, his righteous voice echoing in the throne room.


    Simultaneously, everyone''s mana assembled to counter Eldarion''s pressure, gradually repelling it and causing loud hums to reverberate.


    "Fools! I''m an adept. I can take you all on in a matter of minutes. Yet you''d rather be labelled traitors rather than continue acting blind?" Eldarion asked, failing to understand their logic. Everyone had flaws. His happened to be a little more problematic than most others.


    But didn''t he rule the family flawlessly for decades?


    "I really love everyone I played with. We just have different ways to express it," he added, manipulating truths to give his words weight.


    However, the time for discussion was gone. Only suspicious gazes met his declaration while their grand uncle kneeled before Elysia. "I''m sorry... we wanted to give him a chance and follow the succession line. We were wrong," he said, voicing ancient Elven words.


    Green energy weaved itself, forming beautiful flowers beneath their little heiress. Then, following his actions, more ancient words echoed, reinforcing the spell until a magnificent flower bed replaced the wooden ground.


    Next, Ted spoke in ancient elf, reaffirming everyone''s resolve as they took their most ancient oath. "In the name of Sunfire and under nature''s grace, I pledge my allegiance to Elysia, the rightful heir of the Sunfire lineage. With unwavering devotion, I vow to safeguard our realm, uphold our people''s harmony, and honor the legacy of Selene.


    May my every action serve the greater good, and may my loyalty endure through all trials and triumphs."


    A tense silence engulfed the throne room as Elysia''s failing organs began to recover under the nourishing natural spell fueled by three dozen mages.


    Despite Eldarion''s hateful glare, only relief filled their hearts. They chose the wrong leader decades ago, causing their descendants to suffer. But it wasn''t too late to correct their mistakes.


    "From now on, we no longer belong to the Lorienwyn family. Rule however you want with the few fence seaters who couldn''t choose right from wrong," Ted said, preparing to leave the tree manor with his trusted siblings.


    However, Eldarion begged to differ. "An interesting idea, indeed. But I think I''ll charge you all of high treason," he said, his lips curling into a vicious smile. For how many years did he dream of torturing those old fogies, staying his hand to ensure their loyalty?


    Upon hearing his words, Ted roared, "I want five of you to escort the lady out!" He knew a confrontation would be inevitable. But he would gladly sacrifice his life to hold the sadist back for their future.


    Echoing his words, Eldarion immediately attacked, focusing his spell on his sister to show them how vain their actions were.


    Thick thorns flew like spears in her direction, prompting the group to raise wooden barriers before her. Simultaneously, the grand uncle carried her, racing to escape with the four oldest.


    Unfortunately, Eldarion''s tier wasn''t just a title. His projectiles pierced the layered constructs like paper, menacing to impale the fleeing figures until...


    ''I know you''ll eventually reclaim our possession and honor. Stay strong, Elysia,'' thought Tealeaf Ted, gazing at the departing silhouettes. Then, courage filling his heart, he selflessly jumped.


    "Argh!" His painful scream echoed, and red blood spurted as he used his body to intercept the most threatening projectiles under everyone''s stunned eyes.


    "Heal him immediately!" Roared a mage, inspired by the most underestimated man of their group. His nickname was a way to degrade him and his mild personality. Yet, he proved the most courageous in times of need, igniting their old hearts with duty and courage.


    "Don''t let a tea lover show off! Protect her like he did if it must be. Today, we''ll resurrect the Sunfire lineage," He added, causing everyone to roar in motivation.


    "We won''t serve a menace threatening our children! You are a disgrace to all elves, no better than humans!" Another screamed, casting offensive spells one after the other. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Annoyed to be compared to lowly humans, Eldarion''s smile trembled as he spat, "Don''t worry. You''ll serve as my toys for centuries to come! I''ll make sure to show you how large my love is by painting you all red!"

 Chapter 272 Bonds Amidst Chaos

    As the confrontation climaxed on the first floor, Elysia regained consciousness gradually in her granduncle''s arms. Instinctively, she moved to protect herself from the pressure."Don''t worry, little one," the old elf said with a kind smile. "We''ll get you to safety soon. Just focus on recovering," he added, his caring voice soothing her tense nerves.


    Confused, she scanned her surroundings, searching for her brother and trying to understand why the five elders were carrying her. However, the only thing she saw was the blurring wooden walls of the corridor. Despite the chaos, the vigorous roars of her uncles and aunts reached her ears, causing warm tears to roll down her cheeks.


    "What happened?" She asked, her weak voice cracking as the worst scenarios played in her mind.


    The grand uncle''s face froze upon hearing the question. Guilt flashed in his eyes, causing them to slip away. "We realised too late how dangerous Eldarion is. I know we are unworthy and as guilty as he is, but if you find the strength to forgive us, we want to serve under your rule," he said, closing his eyes in apprehension.


    The screams behind her, the echoes of her beloved family''s rebellion reverberated in the house, prompting her face to distort into a grimace. "N-no..." She muttered, her pounding heart aching. She only wanted to retrieve Selene''s grimoire and free everyone from their ancestral duty. So, how did the situation spiral out of control?


    "It''s not your fault, Duchess Sunfire. With how unrestrained Eldarion''s actions became, we would have revolted anyway," said her father''s sister, calling her by her new title to show there was no going back.


    The three other elders nodded, showing their support before adding, "It pains me to say it. But I hope this sadist takes his time, or we won''t reach the Gate."


    "B-Bring me to the underground," Elysia stuttered, unwilling to leave without the duo. With all the chaos, their death would be assured. Her uncles'' sacrifice already weighed on her heart enough. She couldn''t bring herself to see more people perish because of her, even the impertinent ghost.


    "Your safety is our priority," replied the elder, shaking his head firmly. "I know you are attached to Selene''s legacy. But we all tried to retrieve it and failed," he added, answering her demands with reason.


    "Please, elder. Trust me," she pleaded, her green eyes shining confidently despite her tears. Explaining the situation now would only cause more misunderstandings, making the situation troublesome. Thus, she beseeched their trust instead, hoping they would agree.


    After a brief silence and a wordless concertation, the elders nodded. "Fine. I doubt Eldarion will let us reach the Gate anyway," said the grand uncle, swiftly racing to the hidden passage. Meanwhile, the others hid their tracks using mana. With a bit of luck, they believed the menace would miss them. After all, they wouldn''t expect the fugitives not to leave, hiding inside the house.


    ''I hope you almost found the grimoire,'' Elysia thought, praying for the duo''s safety while ignoring the rest, including the noble name she had been called. Despite her curiosity, the time for questions would come later.


    Simultaneously, Adam and Julius found the second challenge chamber after wasting valuable time in other rooms. Fortunately, they were empty, causing them to sigh in relief before resuming their search for forty minutes.


    This time, a large boulder weighing several tons blocked the entrance, hiding it exceptionally well.


    "Humph. I''m the best digger. I even eviscerated a mountain," Adam snickered, weaving mana into solid drills attacking the sturdy rock. Amidst rumbling noises, rubbles collided with the ground as he skilfully opened a passage, revealing the chamber''s empty interior.


    Not wasting time, they frowned at the materialising symbols after entering.


    "Participant: one. Welcome to the challenge of strength," Adam read, palling.


    ''Did we run out of luck so soon?'' he thought, envisioning the worst. Elysia warned them about tier four guardians. Would they have to face one to prove their strength? S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anxiously, he continued to read, "Defeat twenty adversaries of your level in two minutes."


    Deep sighs of relief escaped the duo''s lips. Then, they laughed in glee. The time limit and multiple enemies may prove challenging for conventional mages. But they were nothing like them.


    "How about a little game?" Adam said, smirking as illusionary figures gradually materialised before them.


    "I was about to propose one myself," replied Julius, drawing his gladius and circulating his Qi in his meridians.


    "Alright. Let''s see who''ll defeat the most enemies," the ghost added, smiling at the werewolves howling and vampires baring their glistening fangs.


    Dust rose under the twenty creatures. Yet, Julius charged in fearlessly, determined to win the challenge. Boosted by his uncommon boots, his figure blurred as his blade flashed with silver lights.


    Red blood spurted from his adversaries'' necks after he swiftly ended four of them in a flash under Adam''s impressed whistle.


    Then, with a snap of his fingers, nine spinning mana arrows appeared behind the ghost, their sleek design and stabilising fins promising incomparable penetration.


    Upon seeing the threatening projectiles, the werewolves tensed their muscles, their tough grey fur bristling to shield their bodies as their golden eyes warily fixed on the spinning dangers to decipher their trajectories.


    Simultaneously, the vampires'' red eyes glowed under the operation of their unique control over blood.


    Scarlet red barriers rose before them while blood-red projectiles condensed to intercept the hostile arrows.


    "Humph. Small fries," snicked Adam, amused by their reactions before encasing his constructs with threatening vibrating mana. Buzzing sounds echoed in the room briefly before he launched his attack.


    Cleaving the air in their wake with appalling speed, the arrowheads collided with the shields, breaking them like glasses before accurately piercing the pale creatures'' heads.


    Meanwhile, pitiful whimpers reverberated as the werewolves used their agility to dodge. Alas, Adam was more than an arrogant mana conjurer. Predicting their reactions, he aimed for the heart, causing round holes to puncture their torsos. Heavily bleeding despite the missed targets, they soon perished, reluctance feeling their eyes.


    Your next journey awaits at empire


    Done on his side, he turned to the boy, noticing his victorious smile.


    "I got eleven! I won!" Julius exclaimed, his fist raised in excitement. Even if it was just a game, he finally beat his big brother!


    "What?! Are you sure you counted well?" Adam questioned, frowning in displeasure but smiling inwardly. "Urgh. I won''t lose next time. Wait for me," he added, stomping his foot on the ground, fake anger contorting his features.


    He knew how competitive Julius could be. By rigging the match, he wanted to thank the boy for helping. Thus, he decided to cast his pride aside, offering him what he wanted the most and hoping to make him happy.


    "Hehehe. Seems like I''m the strongest in room 207 now!" Julius said, his lips curled into a taunting smile.


    ''Don''t exaggerate!'' Adam thought in response, his brows twitching before turning to read the shifting symbols.

 Chapter 273 The Forgotten Elf

    "Remaining time: one minute, thirty-six seconds. One participant completed the challenge of strength. Complete the last to find what you seek," Adam read, a satisfied smile tugging at his lips. With over four hours and only one challenge left, confidence filled his heart."Alright. Let''s end this and return to college for launch," he said, praying not to meet any tier four creatures on their way.


    Yet, amidst his satisfaction, he couldn''t help but ponder the symbols repeated mistakes. ''Why are we considered a single entity?'' He questioned, his mood worsening. Theories collided in his mind as he bent down to let Julius climb on his back.


    ''Is it because the boy is occupying my body? But what about his own soul?'' He thought, a deep frown covering his features. He had always wondered where Julius came from and how he ended up inside his body. Was he its original soul, a summoned like him, or something more terrifying?"


    His hands trembled as he swiftly shook his head to dismiss the harmful ideas. ''I won''t suspect him,'' he thought, unwilling to let paranoia or fear sully their relationship. ''If he truly comes from a dreadful place, I''ll make him a good person!'' He added, his eyes blazing with determination. After everything they went through, more than a receptacle he didn''t get, Julius was his genuine brother. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The time when he dreamed of reclaiming his body was long gone. Now, he only wished to see the boy grow and lead a happy life, perhaps even marry someday. ''If we can have fun exploring the world together, I don''t mind possessing a puppet,'' he concluded, reaffirming his resolve.


    With a gentle nudge on the boy''s head, his ethereal form glided silently into the dimly lit corridor, navigating the dangerous area without activating the deadly traps.


    Simultaneously, ragged breaths filled the entrance of the underground complex as five old figures leaned against the rough brown walls, their chests heaving with exhaustion.


    "Sorry for the bumpy ride," the grand uncle said, forcing a smile despite his flushed cheeks. "Did you recover enough strength to walk?" He added, feeling his old bones groan after the effort while he cursed his old age inwardly.


    "Thank you," Elysia responded, stabilising her emotions the best she could. Then, she gradually moved, leaving the caring embrace of the old elf, stumbling on her weak feet.


    "Do you know where the traps are or how to avoid them without alerting brother?" She asked, causing the five elders to grit their teeth.


    ''Despite everything she endured, she still calls this beast brother.'' They thought, lamenting their blind eyes and imagining how bright the family''s future could have been with such a forgiving soul leading it.


    Oblivious to their thoughts, Elysia tilted her head in worry, believing their tense expressions meant they were stuck.


    "Ahem. Don''t worry, Duchess. We are this place''s managers. However, I recommend leaving the traps intact to hide our passage," the grand uncle said, coughing elegantly to recover his bearings. "Instead, we can tread a secret corridor only known by the five of us. It''ll lead us directly to the treasury," he added, smirking and his old eyes glistening with mockery.


    Since they were here already, they would plunder their lineage''s possessions, leaving nothing behind for Eldarion!


    After all, they carried this obligation as the family''s regulators to prevent such abuse. Even if they differed from humans, elves weren''t immune to greed, prompting their wise founder to create countermeasures like the secret passage.


    Stunned by the information, Elysia''s eyes widened as her aunt chanted an ancient Elvish incantation before the sturdy wall. Green mana swirled for two long minutes before turning a bright orange color.


    Upon noticing their miss'' shocked face, the grand uncle explained, "Our family name doesn''t come from nowhere. Selene was one of the rare elves who didn''t share our affinity for nature. Instead, he possessed one of the most potent and fearsome ones."


    His pride-filled voice echoed briefly, captivating the teacher. With glistening eyes, she awaited to learn more about the revered ancestor she idolised.


    "He had a never seen before or even after affinity to sun, making him the most dreaded elf on the planet. With a snap of his finger, forests would finish carbonised, and mountains melted," he continued, his broad smile revealing his teeth.


    "You can''t recount what I''m about to say to anyone," he warned before narrating a part of Selene''s true story.


    "Living alone in the forest, he stumbled on an ancient legacy, most likely a path long lost to time. With it, he reached the arcanist rank in record time before facing his limitations.


    With nothing more to learn or do and solitude weighing on him, he looked for his brethren, hoping to share his knowledge with them," The old elf closed his eyes momentarily, his brows twitching in anger before he continued.


    "After learning he established a school in a modest village, the royals sent their army to force him to stop, going as far as to kill every villager, women, kids, old and sick without distinction! During the assault, he explored the forest to study botany with a few students, unaware of the catastrophe.


    Something broke in him when he returned to the fuming ruins of the once lovely village," everyone''s eyes turned bloodshot at the terrible action of the royals.


    "I knew their side of the story was a web of lies!" Elysia exclaimed, clenching her fists until her palms turned white. Simultaneously, the earth shifted and rumbled, revealing a kilometer and a half damp corridor.


    "Even after centuries, we are as enraged as you are when we think about that story," the grand uncle said before gently holding her hand and guiding her inside the secret passage.


    As the noise of their steps echoed in the dimly lit corridor, he continued the story.


    Continue your journey on empire


    "I''ll burn their city to let my friends rest in peace," the elder narrated, his shoulders trembling. "That''s what Selene said, leaving scorched, infertile lands on his way to the capital. Menaced by a single elf, the royals fortified Silvamir''s defenses, mobilising every able mage to repel the threat Selene was. In their fear, they even contacted the archmages.


    However, the rules weren''t as strict seven thousand years ago."

 Chapter 274 The Elven Sun

    "They refused to intervene in a civil conflict, promising to monitor the situation and show up only if the royal family faced extermination without regard for their lineage. Thus, Sylvaria welcomed its darkest age. Fueled by revenge as burning as the sun, Selene vaporised every outpost, every royal mage and noble he suspected to be collaborators until he reached Silvamir''s gates in a short week.""Bring the royals before me!" The grand uncle roared, trying to wear Selene''s skin and imitate his words, making Elysia''s hair bristle, shivers running down her skin as the engaging narration fascinated her. Never had she thought her ancestor was so formidable. She wondered how the royals survived his siege.


    Thankfully, the old elf didn''t let curiosity gnaw at her for too long as he continued, his solemn voice reverberating in the secret passage, stifling the noise of their steps under its gravitas.


    "Walking on melting earth, yet encased in a blinding halo, Selene''s white hairs danced as an insufferable heat assaulted the capital citizen. Some believed he was an otherworldly entity. Others thought he was the elf primogenitor, returning to deliver judgment upon them after seeing how disappointing they were. The thing of note is that a deadly silence engulfed the boisterous city.


    Not a single soul dared to breathe in his presence before he reiterated his demand."


    "Upon hearing his burning voice echo like an archmage''s mandate, the entire population kneeled. The mages threw their wands and staffs to the ground, giving up on this impossible fight."


    "The path open, he walked, illuminating the earth like the personification of the sun. Unfortunately, the archmages kept their promise. With no chance to fight back, they knew the bizarre elf would vaporise the royals in his vengeful quest. Thus, they appeared, halting Selene on his steps," he said before exploding into contagious laughter.


    "They could have never imagined Selene didn''t care about tiers," he added, smirking from ear to ear before continuing.


    "A catastrophic fight ensued, almost obliterating a quarter of the continent. Yet, Selene unrelentingly attacked, uncaring about his accumulating wounds. All because of his secrets. He could cast the most potent spells in the blink of an eye.


    His physique was also on par with a tier-six body cultivator''s thanks to his affinity''s nourishment, making him the most versatile arcanist the world had ever seen."


    "I''ll summarise the rest because our ancestors didn''t share the details. But know that the magus in person intervened to end the battle and negotiate to find a compromise. Even the strongest and oldest individual on our planet recognised our ancestor!" He exclaimed, his pride and emotions flaring so much that wisps of green mana filtered through his old eyes.


    "In the end, the royals were forced to kneel in apology and recognise Selene and the village they destroyed as an independent duchy. You know the rest of the official story. Whether it is true or not, we have no idea."


    "Perhaps he truly went mad and created abominations, infuriating the magus who offered a mythical artifact to the royals to stop him. Or he became too threatening, menacing to claim his throne. But what we are sure of is every limitation and rule imposed on arcanists followed those events," he concluded his story, exhaling loudly to calm his emotions.


    Meanwhile, Elysia trembled, torn between awe and suspicion. As incredible as his ancestor may have been, she had trouble believing he fought three archmages to a standstill. After all, the tier division was too absolute. "Are you sure the story wasn''t embellished?" She asked, sharing her doubts.


    The old elves burst into laughter in response, ready to give her another fright. "My dear, that epoch didn''t count only three archmages but six. So, he single-handedly conquered a country and repelled the strongest people alive," her aunt said, patting her on the shoulder.


    Then, she added, her voice firm and convincing, "The story is not exaggerated or fake. Only the Academy of Light Magic and the School of Dark Magic and Necromancy existed seven thousand years ago. The official paths were in their early days, making mages much weaker compared to now."


    "I believe it even less now," Elysia muttered, a deep frown covering her forehead. She couldn''t believe an arcanist could be this strong. However, echoes and whispers she heard but dismissed during the past months resurfaced in her mind.


    ''According to Vikram, the ghost resisted his pressure when he was an acolyte,'' she thought, her eyes narrowing in concentration. ''He also boasted they fought a tier four mutant knight in Avaloria and a dullahan in Belloria. He wasn''t lying?!'' She continued, disbelief veiling her features, prompting her to acknowledge something absurd. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s his secret to reach the fifth tier!" She suddenly yelled in realisation. The only difference between tiers was the mana quantity and potency on paper. But what if someone''s mana control surpassed his adversaries by miles? Wouldn''t that allow him to fight back?


    Under the elders'' astonished eyes, conjectures flooded the teacher''s mind until she finally exclaimed, "Tiers are irrelevant in the higher strata. What matters the most is control!"


    After all, everyone knew mana control helped tremendously to form circles, reducing the requirements. But was it truly everything? ''Of course not,'' she thought, remembering the shocking construct Adam showed the class to force the kids not to mock Julius in their first lesson.


    "Selene''s mana control surpassed that of the archmages. With his affinity, it is possible," she acknowledged, assembling the sparse pieces of information she had like a puzzle.


    "Maybe," her granduncle answered, smiling in happiness. Not only was Elysia good-natured, but she also possessed a bright mind. If they could escape their predicaments, he had no doubts she would lead the family better than his father.


    "Look. We already reached the treasury," he added, pointing his finger at an intricately carved door. With its sumptuous golden Elven inscription, it screamed history.


    A loud clicking noise echoed after the five elders used their mana. The sturdy door rumbled to life, recognising their signatures as the inscriptions shook. Then, instead of opening, it suddenly folded on itself, gradually reducing its size until it plopped to the ground heavily.


    Picking up the smooth golden ball lying in a small crater, the aunt chuckled. "The door is a legendary artifact. It would be a pity to leave it behind."


    Next, Elysia''s eyes widened in shock. They didn''t enter the treasury she knew. No. They arrived in its forbidden section directly, where the most crucial magic tools, materials and artefacts were stored. Not even Eldarion could retrieve them without the approval of three elders!

 Chapter 275 The Green Guardian

    Elysia gazed in awe at the millennium-old items lying on shelves and displays. Their containers were art pieces themselves, masterfully crafted by powerful adepts throughout the ages. Even the materials used exuded traces of mysticism, making her hold her breath."The furniture is enchanted, too?" she asked, her voice trembling as she sought to confirm her incredible suspicion.


    "Yes. They keep the materials fresh from rotting and rusting," replied the granduncle, extending his palm over one display and pouring a stream of green mana out to encase it.


    A protective barrier of sharp thorns suddenly appeared in response, wiggling as they voraciously absorbed the energy before recognising its signature.


    "This is the last protection. It''s a tier-five plant creature tamed by Selene. Usually, it only shows its thorns or roots because it''s shy," the aunt explained, gently lowering Elysia''s raised arm. "Don''t attack this cutie. It diligently protected this place long before my birth and will be our last defense if Eldarion finds us," she added, patting the calm thorns with a warm smile.


    "Come out, Lily. We''ll take you to see the sun!" She said, excited to relieve this old friend from its duty.


    "Really?!" The thorns shivered as a youthful voice reverberated cheerfully in the room. "You are not lying to me for more benefits, right?" The voice asked suspiciously.


    "I swear upon Selene''s name," answered the aunt, raising her right hand solemnly, her words weighing like a vow.


    "Yay! Lily will go out!" The voice echoed, causing cracks to run through the ceiling and dust to billow. The trembling walls conveyed the creature''s intense joy before tentacle-like roots rose from the ground in a terrifying display might.


    Elysia''s pupils constricted, knowing the creature could squash her like a bug if it turned hostile. However, the comforting hands of the old elves soothed her tense nerves as she continued to watch.


    Soon, the roots dug a hole in the treasury''s center, revealing verdant petals for a second. Before she could inspect them, a cocoon of roots and thorns wrapped it tightly. Gradually, its size magically reduced under her astounded eyes until it became as small as her first-year students.


    "I was sad to leave without saying goodbye. But now we can go together!" Lily''s lovely voice echoed after the aunt proved they didn''t come to extort her. The perfume of nature engulfed the room as the thick barrier encasing her figure retracted inside her palms.


    A small youth revealed herself, her vibrant green hair tied by a floral crown reflecting the treasury''s lights vigorously. Her light green eyes landed on the scared Elysia as her naturally woven dark and green clothes accompanied her movements.


    "Thank you for bringing the person Selene had been waiting for," she said, her lips curling into a radiant smile. "In exchange, I''ll spare you from what is to come. Anyway, I doubt he would like any of you," she added, patting the old men of the group with a frown.


    "What is happening? Who are you speaking about, and how can you leave of your own free will?" The granduncle asked with trembling eyes, his heart sinking. Lily had been their guardian for millennia, bound to the treasury, yet never complaining. However, her mention of leaving without saying goodbye had two worrisome implications.


    Either she had never been bound to their family, or trouble from a distant past would soon resurface. However, Lily''s answer caused their legs to grow weak.


    "They found the last room. My seven thousand-year mission is finally over!" She exclaimed, clapping her hands with such force that a small shock wave blasted the six elves'' hair backwards. The parting air travelled through the intricate corridor, navigating its twists and turns until it reached the duo.


    Echoing the burst, Elven symbols appeared before Adam in the last room, causing a deep frown to cover his features. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know I have better luck than average. But aren''t we too successful?" He asked Julius, feeling their apprehension before the mission was a joke.


    "After the canyon and starvation, I''m just glad things turned out to be easy," the boy shrugged. Why would he worry about the only time things went in their favour? Between Avaloria''s fiasco, the dullahan, Ossian almost enslaving them and their disastrous return trip, they deserved a bit of luck, in his opinion.


    "Maybe you are right," Adam answered, scratching his ethereal hair. Perhaps hardships became a norm, causing him to suspect simple situations.


    With a wry smile, he shook his head before reading the symbols, "Participant: one. Welcome to the challenge of virtue. Prove your integrity by answering the following three questions without lying."


    "Is this a prank? I never lie. Bring the questions," he smirked, wondering how no one retrieved the grimoire before them with such easy challenges.


    Meanwhile, Julius lowered his head guiltily. His big brother was indeed the most honest person he ever met. Yet, he remembered lying to him a few times to avoid criticism, like when he played by the cauldron and burned his precious materials.


    He vowed silently to become as honest as his brother. Meanwhile, the latter read the first question, holding his head in contemplation. "If you could save either your best friend or a group of strangers from a life-threatening situation, whom would you choose and why?"


    ''What is this morally grey question?!'' He screamed inwardly. No matter what he answered, he would look bad!


    Without hesitation, he answered, "My friend. I''m not a hero and never claimed to be one! Anyway, what if the group comprises criminals? At least I''ll save a good person and not betray our years of mutual trust."


    As his words lingered, a bright light flashed on his ethereal form, turning green after a few seconds. Then, the symbols rapidly shifted under Julius'' hesitant eyes.


    ''How can he decide so easily?'' he thought, his soul torn as he visualised the situation. Even if he would ultimately choose to save his friend, his heart would bleed to see a group of innocent people die because of his choice.

 Chapter 276 Annoying Questions

    As Julius grappled with his doubts, Adam read the next question, frowning with displeasure."Would you sacrifice the happiness of one innocent person to save the lives of many others? Where do you draw the line?"


    Again, he answered without hesitation. "Who am I to decide? If forced to, I''ll do my best to save everyone before considering sacrifices!" Unfortunately, he had to give his complete opinion. So, his brows twitching in annoyance, he continued, "If there are no other choices and the person matters to me, I will take their place. If not, I''ll save the group."


    Julius'' eyes widened at Adam''s swift answer, realisation dawning on him. Unlike him or the individuals he met, his big brother didn''t waver. He followed his own morals without deviations or doubts. ''I don''t know if you are right or wrong, but I respect your character,'' Julius thought, inspired by the strength of the ghost''s convictions.


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    Simultaneously, a green light flashed again, showing he didn''t lie before the ultimate question formed under their eyes.


    "If you hide a terrible secret implicating someone close to you that could destroy their life, would you keep it hidden to preserve your relationship or reveal the truth for the greater good, even at the cost of losing it?" Adam read, an icy shiver running down his spine.


    "That question is targeted at me! Change it!" He roared, his face distorting in anger and mana billowing around his ethereal figure. Of course, he knew how to answer. Yet, he didn''t want to.


    "What''s wrong, big bro? You don''t know how to respond?" Julius asked, the sudden outburst worrying him. He could try to answer if his big brother felt troubled despite not understanding his reaction. After all, he already faced a similar situation.


    "I don''t like this question! Answer it because I won''t," replied Adam, gritting his teeth. If suspicious before, he was sure someone manipulated them to find the right rooms rapidly. He could have ignored that fact. But he hated to feel forced to do or say something, especially by some hidden fool who enjoyed questions with no correct answers.


    "Ahem. I''ll share the secret and give my friend enough time to recover until he forgives me," Julius said, finding the manner his big brother handled the situation with Morgane right.


    However, the room showed no reaction to his answer, remaining listless for two tense minutes. Then, an impatient, girly voice echoed, "Answer the question, ghost. We want to leave this place!"


    Shocked by the sudden disturbance Julius drew his gladius, scanning the empty chamber warrily to face the threat.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s eyes glowed in defiance, his lips curling into a smirk. "Change your question, or I''ll leave," he said, his fearless voice amplifiedby mana.


    "You can''t! Answer and be done with it," the voice urged, annoyed to see her departure delayed because of the hardheaded ghost.


    However, to her shock, Adam refused again. Worse, he dared to provoke her disdainfully. "Show your face, old dandelion eater! I''m sure you look horrible with this hobby of asking distasteful questions."


    "Hee? Selene said Lily was the cutest. Don''t lie!" The voice yelled back, vexed by the taunting. "Humph. I''ll bring everyone. Let''s see if you''ll call Lily old or ugly again!" She added, her voice causing the walls to tremble.


    Simultaneously, Elysia gazed at the terrifying creature disguised as a young girl in fear. She didn''t need to hear Adam''s answer to know he insulted Lily as he did with her in the past, causing sweat to form on her forehead. ''You are going to kill us all with that temper of yours!'' She screamed inwardly, worrying for the future.


    "This idiot!" Lily exclaimed, stomping her little feet on the sturdy ground, leaving craters in it. "I''ll empty this place first," she added, vines growing from her palms and grabbing every item in the treasury before the panicking elders. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can you leave us some things?" The granduncle hurriedly asked, unwilling to see their family''s most valuable items disappear before his eyes.


    "No. Those are Selene''s possessions. Take the ones in the common section if you want," replied Lily, opening a passage with a pensive frown. "You can have this one," she added, throwing a small pouch at the elder. "It''s a pity to give you such a valuable item for free.


    So, give me the gate in exchange," she concluded, sending roots to search the aunt''s body and retrieving the golden orb without giving her time to answer.


    Despite her unilateral decision, no one objected. After all, the bag was extraordinary, possessing an enhancement many would kill to hold.


    Without wasting time, the granduncle ran through the opening before throwing one item after another into it. Surprisingly, it showed no signs of bulging despite the rapidly increasing charge.


    "This bag has a separate space inside. We aimed to imitate an ancient otherworldly ring. Unfortunately, the only mage with an affinity for space died young, making the few bags he created rarities," the aunt explained after noticing Elysia''s confusion, finding the trade worth it. Even if they lost their most critical items, they''ll still have the capital to start anew.


    And since they needed to get Lily''s leftovers out, the bag proved more valuable than the gate.


    In a flash, the bag engulfed tier-four materials, equipment, artifacts, potions of all kinds, and a mountain of gold coins.


    "Are we really letting her take everything here?" Whispered Elysia, gazing at the empty forbidden section of the treasury with a pained expression.


    "What else can we do?" her aunt answered, smiling wryly. "She is much stronger than Eldarion, so don''t provoke her. As the saying goes, a wise individual submits to circumstances," she added, shaking her head sorrowfully as millennium-old items escaped their hands.


    However, Adam begged to differ as he had never followed that saying since he floated into this world. Instead, he kept provoking Lily in the challenge chamber, believing she was one of the tier four guardians Elysia warned them about.


    Willing to cry and facepalming in defeat, Julius said, "Big bro... Why do you always make things difficult?"

 Chapter 277 A Dance with Danger

    "I don''t care. She wants to force our hands!" Adam answered, his voice dripping with anger. Even without his madness'' influence, he would never agree to do something under constraints."But you don''t have to insult and provoke her!" Julius exclaimed, holding the bridge of his nose between his fingers in exasperation. Truthfully, it had been several months since his big brother had done something like that, and he gladly welcomed his evolution. Unfortunately, he slipped in this dangerous place. Worse, they didn''t even know what he provoked.


    As worries filled his heart, the earth rumbled to life, raging under their feet in a vindictive display of might. Supporting their bodies with the trembling walls, they felt an icy shiver run down their spines.


    ''Did I provoke the one responsible for the entire underground complex?'' Adam thought, cursing his tongue and preparing to fight for their lives, swearing to watch his words next time!


    "I already told you to stay calm!" Julius yelled in frustration, struggling to keep his balance.


    "I know! I promise to be careful starting now!" Adam responded as the trembling intensified and the sound of displaced wind reverberated in his ears. Amidst the chaos, his mind raced to solve the problem he created himself. Swiftly replaying the brief conversation with Lily, he hoped she would be as he imagined.


    Soon, the tremors shaking the entire place gradually receded, allowing them to breathe in relief. With how violent it had been, they feared the ceiling would collapse, burying them under tons of gravel.


    Their vision impaired by the thick dust and their ears ringing from the loud noises, the same idea popped into the duo''s minds as they gazed at the entrance blocked by a shining mystical veil of mana.


    "We must leave!" They said, the poor boy coughing as the sound of shifting gravel above his head added to his worries. Meanwhile, Adam hurriedly helped him rise, blasting mana to dissipate the stall air.


    But before they could take their first step, the energy barrier suddenly disappeared, revealing seven figures. Six among them gazed at them worriedly, while the last one, a short green-haired girl, glared at Adam with a devilish smile.


    Among them, the ghost recognised the elegant figure of the college teacher, despair crawling in his heart. ''She failed to keep them busy!'' He thought in alarm, understanding her family would relentlessly pursue them. His expression sunk as he took in her composed but urgent expression in the ringing chaos.


    Surprisingly, the youngest spoke, her childish voice making it hard to take her words seriously despite the commanding tone. "Repeat what you said earlier."


    However, before he could answer, Elysia hurriedly raised her right palm, her five fingers extended. Then, icy sweat covering her forehead, she used her left hand to point at them one at a time before grabbing all five and moving them frantically, hoping the ghost would get the message.


    Confused, Adam sought to gather information before anything else, politely asking, "Who might you be, cute miss?"


    "Humph, that''s not how you called Lily before! Apologise!" The girl said, stomping her foot in anger. Ruble flew in every direction as a crater appeared under the duo''s bristling hairs. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Elysia is telling us not to mess with her because she is of the fifth tier!'' They both realised, dread gripping their hearts. The air crackled with suppressed energy, and Adam felt a knot form in his stomach as he met the girl''s furious gaze.


    "Ahem. I really wanted to see you. That''s why I used strong words, hoping you would show yourself," said Adam, his eyes scanning her features like a hawk to notice any change. "Now that we met, I can say that Selene had good eyes! You are the cutest person I have ever seen!" He added, noticing her green eyes and angry breathing soften a little.


    As his words lingered, everyone gazed at the ghost, wondering if he was a fool for thinking she would buy his compliments.


    Shockingly, Lily proudly responded, "You think so, too?"


    Opposed to the elves and Julius, Adam swiftly understood what she wanted to hear. Thus, he continued showering her with the compliments she yearned to hear. "Of course! Not only his eyes but also his wits, strength and values! I''m sure Selene was one of the most incredible men... Elf to exist on the planet!"


    The girl''s menacing smile gradually turned brighter. Nods of approval and happy clapping accompanied the ghost''s words until she burst into laughter. "Lily thought you were a fool for provoking her. But you are the most intelligent here!" She said, her eyes taking crescent shapes. She liked nothing more than to hear others praise her late master.


    "Now that you saw me as you wished, answer the question. So we can leave to catch the bad guy. The earlier tremors alerted him," she added, causing the elves to grimace. Eldarion was bound to discover their location after Lily''s commotion. Yet a part of them hoped he would miss it.


    Afraid, they urged Adam to answer with their anticipant gazes and solemn faces, causing him to grit his teeth. ''I don''t want to! Did I ever force someone to do things? So, why am I?!'' He screamed inwardly, finding the situation unfair.


    "Why don''t you accept the boy''s answer? That''s exactly what I did in the past," he asked, searching for a way to avoid her inquiry.


    "Because that would be a lie," Lily answered, shrugging before adding, "By the way, I didn''t create the questions and won''t allow you to leave until you tell the truth, either."


    Echoing her words, a thick wall of vines and thorns sprouted from the ground, covering the empty treasury behind her.


    Alarmed by the noise, Elysia swiftly gestured for Adam to speak, her exaggerated and insistent movements annoying him. Everyone''s expectant and pressing gazes lingered on him, increasing his frustration until he cracked. Discover hidden content at empire


    "You find it fun to force a man''s secrets out? I would hide it and find a solution to protect my relationship and my friend''s life. I don''t make compromises or accept coercion. Not by the system, the magus, and much less by any of you!" He roared, his trembling fists clenched tightly and his luminous eyes glowing with defiance.


    ******


    AN: Bonus chapter to thank you for your support. :D

 Chapter 278 Ethereal Awakening

    As his rage-filled voice reverberated in the chamber, his anger climaxing, Lily nodded, brightly smiling while the symbols composing the question shifted. However, this time, they didn''t take the form of a text."Everyone, kneel!" she exclaimed, jumping in excitement. The noise of her clapping hands stifled Adam''s voice as the symbols condensed in a mystical dance behind him.


    Shocked by the suddenness of her action, the ghost eyed the girl warily. Fueled by anger, he readied his mana, prepared to unleash it the instant he felt threatened. Unfortunately, Lily''s strength surpassed his by two entire tiers, making resistance futile.


    "Kneel for my master''s grand return!" Lily continued as vines snaked out from the ground, entangling everyone''s legs.


    Forced on his knees against his will, Adam''s ethereal teeth cracked under his anger. ''Once I reach your level, you''re dead!'' He thought hatefully, his nose scrounged and his lips raised.


    Simultaneously, an ethereal elf condensed behind him, his long hair fluttering as his sun-like eyes took his surroundings in.


    Then, the ground fissured under him, revealing a metallic altar adorned with refined mana stones of all colors. In its middle, a seven thousand-year-old grimoire silently rested. Its immaculate white cover emanated a subtle, soothing heat, showing it continuously accumulate mana for all those years.


    "W-what is happening?" Elysia stuttered, her mind descending into chaos at the bizarre yet terrifying situation. Even the elders gazed at each other in trepidation.


    As everyone anticipated what would follow, their beating hearts hammering against their chest, the handsome ghostly figure finally moved.


    "How long have I been asleep?" He asked, grabbing Adam''s shoulder with his right hand.


    "Too long to count. But you were right! This era is much less chaotic, and the old dog isn''t as active!" Lily replied before running to the man and lowering her head as if asking for something.


    "You did well, child," he replied, affectionately patting the girl''s head. Then, his eyes scrutinised Adam''s soul. A deep frown covered his face briefly before he turned his head, following an invisible yet powerful link until he noticed the kneeling boy.


    "Your resolve is commendable. But calm down," he said, releasing the trembling shoulder with a sad expression. "I learned this lesson too late..." He added before gracefully floating towards Julius, finally entering Adam''s vision.


    Afraid for the boy''s safety, Adam immediately broke his silence, yelling, "Don''t touch him. No matter what you plan, I''m here!" Discover exclusive tales on empire


    Upon hearing the man''s first words, he sensed impending disaster. Thus, he breathed deeply, gradually calming down to analyse the situation. But he couldn''t allow the ghostly elf to harm Julius in front of him.


    "I wasted enough time with a fake," the elf answered, ignoring Adam''s words as he grabbed Julius'' shoulder, making the boy lose consciousness.


    Elysia trembled in guilt upon seeing her student lifeless eyes, imagining the worst. Meanwhile, Adam''s heart ached. Once again, he failed to protect his friend. Except this time, it was the one he cared the most for.


    "Don''t!" He shrieked, his tone a desperate mix of pleading and resentment echoing through the chamber. Throwing caution out the window, mana began to lace itself into a massive spearhead, crackling with raw energy, while his dark blade of adaptation formed in his mouth, a manifestation of his fierce determination to protect Julius at any cost.


    However, the short girl following the elf moved with inhuman speed, blurring in his vision momentarily. With an effortless movement, she slapped the materialising spearhead before it could even condense entirely.


    "Don''t disrespect Lily''s master!" She yelled, eying the ethereal blade warily. Yet, her anger swiftly turned into worry as she witnessed the weapon transform into a small dart.


    "PTUI!" Adam spat, propelling the transformed blade out of his mouth with mana before simultaneously detonating the air behind it twenty-five times. Fierce flames engulfed everyone''s visions, distorting the air under the rising temperature as a deafening roar engulfed and rocked the room.


    Amidst the explosion, the dart disappeared from everyone''s vision, silently closing on the elf, its speed breaking the sound barrier.


    SNAP S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A second later, Adam''s eyes widened at the elf''s back. No, at his extended index finger and his weapon lodged on the ground. ''Did he flick my fastest strike without turning?!'' He thought, his pupils constricted in disbelief as his mana circuits burned his soul.


    Not even Ignatius or the dullahan could have followed the weapon''s speed, not to mention repelling it effortlessly.


    "Who are you?" He asked, fear gripping his heart. Despite emptying his mana, he had failed, leaving him nothing else to try.


    "Selene Sunfire," the elf answered. Despite his calm voice, his words rumbled in everyone''s ears louder than the sound wall''s breaking from a second ago.


    However, before the spectators could react, he plunged into Julius'' body, his ethereal frame shockingly disappearing.


    "It''s over..." Adam muttered, his face pale and eyes listless. He didn''t know the details, but according to Elysia, Selene was a legendary figure who created abominations. Would he turn Julius into something unrecognisable? Or was he trying to steal his body like Gaston did? Anyway, he couldn''t do anything anymore. He was at the man''s mercy, and he hated it.


    "I''ll make you suffer if you move again," Lily said, angrily gritting her teeth. If not for her master''s orders, she would have shredded the insolent ghost without hesitation.


    Simultaneously, warm tears rolled down Elysia''s eyes. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault for insisting so much," she said, her cracking voice conveying her emotions. She truthfully didn''t know her ancestor arranged this situation seven millennia ago. ''I should have let them search for another grimoire,'' she thought, biting her lips regretfully, the metallic taste of blood filling her mouth.


    "Everyone underestimated him, even the magus," sighed the granduncle, torn between joy and worry. Selene''s return would mark a turning point for their family. However, he didn''t know if it would be for the best or the worst. After all, truths and lies melded together in his old legend.


    Sharing his thoughts, one of the elders said, "We can only hope he won''t do something crazy after awakening."

 Chapter 279 Fires of Pride

    As some jumped with joy upon seeing Selene''s return, others doubted his intentions or despaired. The elf in question appeared inside Julius'' soul sea.With his tight leather-styled ethereal clothes revealing his manly frame, he took determined steps towards the library, ignoring the familiar place.


    "You know why I''m here," Selene said, gazing straight into the short-haired man''s eyes.


    "I know," the man looking like Adam answered, dismissing the mana patterns he had been weaving before rising to his feet. Standing a head shorter than the elf, he added, "Kneel."


    Astounded by the demand, Selene''s eyes narrowed into slits. Menacing bright light rapidly filled them as he solemnly answered, "You don''t have to make things hard." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t. But I must say I didn''t appreciate your creature''s coercion and forcing him to kneel," the mysterious man answered, his lips curling into an ugly smirk. "After Ossian''s slap, you do this. It seems I''ve been too lenient in dealing with people like you," he added, his body exuding a terrifying mass of pure white mana billowing around the two men like a tornado.


    Standing in its eye, the man reiterated his demand, "Kneel or fight for your life. But be warned, with your circuits, your chances of surviving are zero."


    Feeling the situation spiralling out of his control, Selene dropped all pretence, refusing to back down before the unreasonable man. "I fought and survived the joint assault of six archmages. Even the magus had to strike a deal with me, in vain since I escaped his clutches. I have created vampires, werewolves, and new plant species.


    Yet, you, a divided soul stuck in a boy, dare to threaten me?" He said, his voice dripping with arrogance as he released his fiery mana to scorch the tornado.


    Explore stories on empire


    "I''m the strongest elf in history. I''m the man who made a kingdom kneel before him all alone. I''m the sun," he added, his voice echoing his pride and self-confidence.


    "Yes, yes. And I''m the only human who made a tier-six ghost king scream on a table for ten minutes. I''ll also be the only human to wipe the floor with the strongest elf in history. All while being in the fourth tier," Adam''s copy replied, his voice filled with sarcasm and his smirk broadening to reach his ears.


    "By the way, I don''t like the little warmth you release either," He added, manipulating his mana to absorb the heat in the air, causing the soul sea''s temperature to plummet.


    A soul-chilling cold assaulted Selene''s ethereal frame, making him shiver and widen his eyes in doubt. The human''s energy potency and quantity clearly surpassed the arcanist tier. Yet he claimed to be a mere mage? What was he trying to achieve with such a blatant lie?


    "You know, I''m a kind and respectful man. I rarely like to face-slap people. But you, I''ll take pleasure in breaking your confidence," the man said, a sinister light flashing in his eyes. Selene heard everything happening during the challenges. He knew Adam hated to be forced. Yet, not only did he go against his will once, but twice.


    "Let''s see how you like your own medicine. I hope you won''t find it too bitter," he added, retrieving an intricate gem pulsating with terrifying mana.


    Recognising the item, Selene''s hands shook, his face turning serious. "We can still avoid a direct confrontation. Think about the boy''s soul," he said, dreading to fight someone possessing a Manacore Heartgem.


    "Sure. After I make you kneel, we''ll negotiate like civilised people. Do your best not to die against the best human," Adam''s copy said, his cheerful voice sarcastically resounding as he cast his first spell.


    "Ebon''s Bastion," he said, raising his arms towards the ceiling.


    Theodor''s shop shook in response as towering ethereal constructs filled the place. Somber ramparts and towers reached for the sky, forcefully modifying the landscape. The medicines-filled shelves disappeared, replaced by a titanic gate, while armored figures materialised one after another. After ten seconds, a magnificent bastion rose behind the man, its peak veiled in a mysterious mist.


    Shocked by the spell''s magnitude, Selene''s pupils constricted. However, he rapidly saw the copy''s weakness. ''He needs to voice his spell while I can cast them instantaneously,'' he thought, his lips curling into a victorious smile. With his strength and casting time advantage, victory would be his. But that wasn''t all. He checked the fake outside.


    Thus, he knew the copy didn''t possess any affinity, making his attacks infinitely weaker in comparison.


    Terrifying heat flared from his body, dissipating the soul-chilling cold instantaneously. The dark ground under his feet reddened, showing signs of melting as he extended his palm.


    Without a word, a raging torrent of white flames burst out, distorting and burning the air in its wake.


    However, a surreal scene greeted his eyes. Nine mana hands suddenly appeared before his target. Then, spinning in a wide circle, old natural symbols took form in the center.


    "I only voice my spells for the style points. If you don''t want to abide by the rule, I''ll just name them after," Adam''s copy smirked before adding. "Mage''s shield."


    Simultaneously, the flames collided with the symbols, weakening upon impact before being absorbed by the hands.


    ''What are those weird combinations?'' Selene thought, gazing at the hands illuminating the citadel like nine mini suns.


    "Already confused? I''ll give you a hint. These hands carry you affinity now," the man revealed, his white teeth in full display. What if you have a broken affinity? I''ll use it to shame you like a kid.


    Annoyed by the talkative brat, the elf turned severe. A bright white sword flickering with his movements appeared in his right hand. With his left, he hurled hundreds of burning balls into the dark sky.


    Then, he launched himself towards the man, controlling the burning balls to fall down on his position. With this combination, he overwhelmed his enemies, using his superior physique while slowly burning them under the falling projectiles'' heat.


    "I already told you I didn''t like your warmth," Adam''s copy said, dissatisfaction veiling his face.

 Chapter 280 The Suns Challenge

    As Selene raced towards him, confident in his physical advantage, Adam''s copy conjured grey constructs. They appeared around his body, forming a menacing horned helmet and gauntlets with sharp blades extending from the elbows. Solid boots encased his feet while a large armor laced itself over his chest. Behind him, a beautiful blue cape fiercely billowed as if rearing to confront the elf."Your affinity boosts your might? So what?" The man snickered, controlling the mana armor to move his right arm to intercept the descending blade. If his physique proved lacking, he would compensate with mana. After all, he was a mage!


    Under Selene''s astonished gaze, his tensed muscles trembled upon impact with the bladed gauntlet. Unable to push onward, he retrieved his arm, shifting his position to let the first sunlike ball collide with his adversary.


    "Let me guess. You first thought you had the advantage in casting. Next, in melee combat and finally, in affinity. Let me dismantle your beliefs," Adam''s copy added, taking pleasure in provoking the arrogant elf.


    Then, he moved his glowing mage hands'' to intercept the meteor-like balls, bringing the saying "fighting fire with fire" to life.


    Simultaneously, he raised his arms above his head, taking a battle stance Selene had never witnessed. With the man''s slightly raised left leg and open side, he squinted his eyes at the flawed posture.


    The clash of hands against his projectiles unleashed deafening explosions, filling the citadel with unbearable heat as the man made his move


    Read exclusive chapters at empire


    With a forceful forward step, the wind howled behind his turning hips. His right leg shot out like a whip, aiming at an unconventional spot.


    Unfazed by the low attack and believing it wouldn''t leave much damage, Selene''s right arm came to life. His mighty swing, accompanied by searing heat, precisely closed on the man''s left side.


    CRACK


    A horrible cracking noise echoed as the copy''s kick collided with the elf''s calf.


    "ARGH!" Selene roared in pain as his ethereal left leg flew before his widening eyes. Gritting his teeth in understanding, he glimpsed at the sharp blade covering the man''s greave hatefully. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, the pain didn''t alter his movement''s course. If losing a leg to win was all it took, he would gladly accept the trade. Determination surged in his glowing eyes as victory poked its nose amidst the chaotic explosions covering the sky. Time slowed to a crawl as his scorching white blade closed in.


    Fully grasping the opportunity, he poured a large quantity of mana into his weapon, causing the air to evaporate and the ground to melt in its wake.


    CLANK


    The loud noise of mana colliding engulfed the dark citadel.


    The image of his triumph vanished from the elf''s mind as the man ejected himself from his armor. At this moment, he understood. He understood he would lose if he kept fighting like that. The man used his strengths to predict and counter his moves three steps ahead to humiliate him. Unfortunately, his realisation came too late.


    His overwhelming spells could contend against archmages but consumed too much energy for an arcanist. "If I was under the sun," he muttered, controlling the balls in the sky to return to him to recycle them.


    Meanwhile, Adam slid on the ground for a few meters, smirking despite the glistening sweat covering his head. ''Is it time to end things?'' He thought, willing to continue. Yet, the high temperature affected him. His drenched clothes with sweat stuck to his body, and his throat was parched.


    "I''ll admit defeat if you can endure this last strike!" Selene exclaimed, closing his palms on the gathered sunlike orbs. His clenched fists trembled, his ethereal veins bulged, and his mana circuits went into overdrive as a blinding white light engulfed his body.


    The temperature exploded as the oxygen disappeared from the air, leaving stifling heat in its wake. Next, the bright elf lifted his palms towards the sky, a fierce determination burning in his eyes as he prepared to unleash hell upon the citadel. With a roaring declaration, "I''m the SUN!" Selene summoned the full force of his power.


    Simultaneously, the mysterious man shrugged dismissively. With a wave of his hand, the Manacore Heartgem glowed with mysticism as he mobilised the unlimited mana it contained.


    A surreal scene followed as a torrent of pure affinity-less mana collided with the elf''s figure, overwhelming his spell before he could launch it. Worse, he felt the energy infiltrate his circuits, deactivating them inside his own body against his will.


    His features distorted into an ugly grimace as his light dimmed for the first time against an enemy. Unwillingness filled his heart as he yelled, "If not for that gem, you would have lost! Fight me outside if you dare!"


    Under the sunlight, he could replenish his mana. With his understanding of the man''s fighting style, he had no doubts he would emerge victorious in a rematch.


    "Time for the last slap, I guess," the copy''s voice echoed emotionlessly in the citadel as the unmoving armored guards came to life. Their dim eyes glowed with grey energy as they jumped from the ramparts, filling the ground with a sea of fighters.


    Simultaneously, he walked on a mana stair, towering above everyone before saying, "I can play with heat too, you know? Atomic blades."


    Echoing his words, a torrent of shimmering blue energy coalesced into nine floating razor-sharp blades of pure light. Scalding sparks danced along their edges as the air trembled and cracked under the spell''s appearance before they gently hovered behind his back like a halo.


    Upon seeing them, an icy shiver ran down Selene''s spine. ''He toyed with me!'' He screamed inwardly, realising the man didn''t use spells to confront him at all! The hands and armor were mere constructs anyone could build with enough control. But the most appalling thing was the citadel''s defense. Any capital fortification would have melted into puddles of steaming liquids against his strikes.


    Yet, except for the ground, the constructs were spotless.


    However, to his shock, the man pronounced words any earthling would dread to hear, "Nuclear fission!"


    As the words lingered in the air, mana violently surged for his extended finger. His powerful energy smashed with the molecules of nitrogen and oxygen contained in the air above the citadel. With each collision, bonds strained and broke, releasing bursts of shimmering light and crackling energy as the air molecules underwent a metamorphosis.


    BOOM


    A devastating explosion blasted the air in a twelve-kilometers radius. Reaching several million degrees Celsius, Selene''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Despite his affinity, he knew he didn''t tap into the sun''s heat''s full potential. From his understanding, he could go up to six thousand degrees, reaching the surface''s temperature. Yet, the detonation proved much hotter and more destructive than what he could do, forcing the realisation, ''He doesn''t need the gem.''


    "I told you. Your little warmth annoys me," the man said, his arrogant words making sense after displaying his spells. "Now, kneel or die," he added from his vantage point, his playful voice dripping provocation.


    Despite his trembling hands and blazing eyes, Selene felt his pride crack as he failed to find words to retort. No matter how many times they fought, he would lose the moment the man turned serious.


    ******


    AN: Bonus chapter to thank everyone for the support and kind comments. :D

 Chapter 281 Selenes Journey Through Time

    "Why? Why do you have to take things so far?" The legendary Selene Sunfire asked after a momentary silence, unwilling to bend the knee before anyone.However, the nine shimmering blade hums were the only noise to answer his question.


    "I only wanted to strike a deal with you, not fight!" He added, gritting his teeth as their unbelievable confrontation replayed in his mind. Things went south so rapidly just because Lily bound the duo?


    As silence engulfed the plaza, Adam''s copy''s eyes narrowed. With a snap of his finger, the sea of armored constructs moved. Simultaneously, the reverberating noise of their steps colliding with the ground defeaned the citadel, causing it to tremble.


    "Beat him until he kneels or dies," the man ordered emotionlessly. Treating those people as equals when they only understand power doesn''t work. He accepted it long ago. Since he had a larger fist, he would force the fool who dared to mistreat the duo to regret his actions.


    "I admit you are stronger. But don''t think mere puppets can beat me!" Selene said, trying to mobilise his mana to defend himself. Yet, his energy failed to flow in his dim circuits, causing dread to grip his heart.


    ''He can''t kill me! That''s not what I read seven thousand years ago,'' he thought, clenching his jaws to endure the beating. He would rather suffer than let his cracked pride crumble. Explore hidden tales at empire


    Painful screams resonated in the citadel''s courtyard for ten minutes as the puppets bashed the elf, uncaring for his reputation, achievement, or nobility.


    Meanwhile, the copy yawned in boredom. Seated on his mana stair, he said, "Just give up. You asked me why I took things so far, but you are the one who refuses to admit your wrongdoings. Look at you! Even after losing miserably, your delusional pride dictates your actions. I''d rather see you die now than strike deals with a fool!"


    Upon hearing the words, Selene clutched his head with a grimace, agreeing to compromise. "I''m willing to apologise to them and harshly punish Lily. Make them stop," he pleaded, feeling dangerous tremors running through his soul after each strike he endured. ''He lied! He has an affinity but acts as if he doesn''t!'' He thought, fear trembling in the depths of his eyes.


    "Great for them. Now kneel before me," the man reiterated his demand for the umpteenth time, refusing to compromise.


    Despite his mysterious intentions, something about his character was apparent. He hated to see Adam, Julius, or both humiliated.


    "..."


    A tight knot of disbelief caught Selene''s words in his throat. ''You don''t leave me any way out!'' he screamed inwardly, the image of the magus superimposing itself with the copy''s for a second before he shook his head.


    Realising the man would not change his mind, he frowned in focus. Then, under his reluctant orders, his knees gradually bent. His body haltingly followed their descent until he did something he had never considered possible.


    From his vantage point, the man''s eyes brightened as they landed on the kneeling legend. "Hahaha. See? It wasn''t hard!" He chuckled before snapping his fingers.


    The armored figures and citadel turned ethereal before dissipating in a shower of dark particles in response until the familiar shop and figures of the boy''s family took their places.


    Sitting next to his library, he smiled, saying, "You can kill a man but not humiliate him. I think you understand that now."


    "I''ll keep your words in mind in the future," Selene answered, grimacing at the lesson''s painful price. Yet, relief filled his heart as the worst passed. Of course, his shattered pride bothered him. But he could gradually rebuild it after exploring this era.


    "Truthfully, I thought you wanted to possess the boy," the copy said half-jokingly, dismissing his nine blades. "Now that you know I''m the strongest in the room, we can speak like civilised individuals," he added, curious about the elf''s motives. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahem. Before, I must recount my story to give you context," Selene replied, feeling uncomfortable in his position.


    Thankfully, the man''s eyes brightened as he said, "What a coincidence. I love stories! Sit and tell me everything."


    With a sigh, the legend sat, his unique leg extended snugly before commencing his story. "The important part starts after I resisted the six archmages of my era. The devastation reached a scale the magus couldn''t ignore anymore. So, he came to me. Feeling I could be valuable, he offered me a deal," he said, smiling bitterly.


    "He also asked you to kneel? What a bad guy!" The copy said, narrowing his eyes at the atrocious demand.


    ''Isn''t that what YOU asked for?!'' Selene thought, his lips quivering and brows trembling momentarily.


    "No. He asked me to use the legacy I found in my younger years to conduct research for him. In exchange, he would turn a blind eye to what I did until my death," he answered, his somber features hinting at the term''s unfairness.


    Pressed by the man''s curious gaze, he continued, "I had to develop a potent ritual to unite a soul to a foreign body. It was a tall challenge that forced me to revise my vision of the world several times and discover secrets after each failure. That''s how I created vampires and werewolves as prototypes. Unfortunately, they were disappointing.


    In the first case, the pure soul ended up corrupted by intense thirst, making them unstable creatures. In the second, the individual fused with the beast entirely, giving the resulting body a powerful but ugly appearance."


    "Of course, I added a weakness during their creation, making both weaker under the sun and me," he added, making it obvious he aimed to protect himself against the magus after delivering his promise.


    "Centuries later, I finally developed the ritual requested. Unfortunately, the challenging task didn''t allow me to manipulate the outcome. So, I extracted my soul from my own body and placed one of my loyal followers inside using the ritual. Then, I sealed myself in the grimoire, waiting for your appearance," he concluded, gazing at the overbearing man nodding like a hen in disbelief.

 Chapter 282 Forged in Chaos

    "Hee? How is the story over? Why did you seal yourself, and how did you know about me millennia before?" The man questioned, tilting his head confusedly to the right with a raised brow."Because... I was afraid. I''ll never forget the magus'' words. He said he''d turn a blind eye until my death. Once the ritual was delivered, I would have been worthless alive. Nothing stopped him from killing me before enslaving my soul and putting me in another body," Selene said, his hair bristling as he remembered the terrifying entity.


    Continue your adventure with empire


    For nothing would he want to meet it again after escaping its clutches.


    After a few seconds to recover his bearing, he continued, "To avoid the worst, I contacted the royals and offered my duchy''s territory back to the crown if they helped me stage my death."


    Then, his lips curled into a soft smile as he answered the last question, "As for you, it was a gamble. Ten thousand years ago, the author of my legacy wrote a cryptic note about a ghost who would revive his destroyed path. Unfortunately, he didn''t leave anything except for a light-based mana-gathering technique and a few spell books."


    Upon hearing the elf''s words, Adam''s copy brows furrowed pensively. "You got the wrong person, though. The one you were looking for is outside," he answered, a smile illuminating his face.


    "No way. He is too weak, and his circuits are among the worst I have ever seen. Even peasants have better talents for magic," Selene answered, finding it hard to believe his words. After all, he had scanned Adam''s soul when he grabbed him.


    "Mhhh. Let him develop a little more. I''m sure he''ll surprise you in a few years," the copy answered before asking, "Why did the magus need your ritual?" This part of the story bothered him. Why would the most powerful individual in the world seek a mere arcanist''s help?


    "Who doesn''t want a way to resurrect others? Selene responded with a question before revealing something terrible solemnly. "Or himself? When I saw him, he wasn''t a living being. I suppose he searched for a ritual to possess a body before gathering powerful figures and making them serve him after death."


    "Troublesome," the copy muttered, tucking his fingers around his chin. Then, he shrugged dismissively with a mysterious smirk. "Who cares? Not my problem to solve, anyway."


    "Even if you are strong, it''s not for you to decide," replied Selene bitterly, knowing that sometimes events, luck, or fate didn''t allow them to make their own decisions.


    "I decided long ago, trust me on this one," the man said, raising his thumb and winking. "Tell me about the deal now."


    Scratching his long hair, the elf answered, "I wanted you to conduct the ritual in exchange for my grimoire." Then, he continued, his convincing words reverberating confidently, "The ritual is recorded inside, along with my experiment notes on vampires, werewolves, and Lily. It also contains incredible energy after I slumbered inside for so many years."


    "Sure. But I want to add some conditions," responded the copy, rubbing his hands like a merchant. "You see, I have been studying mana circuits for years and can say without shame that I''m the best in this field. I want to study yours. Additionally, I want you to pen down your knowledge of mystical symbols," he added, his eyes glowing in anticipation. His grand project reached completion.


    Yet, a missing link made his progress unbearably slow. With his demands, he hoped to find the piece to complete the puzzle.


    Finally, he voiced what he would offer in exchange, his words causing a visceral reaction in Selene. The elf''s eyes bulged, and his head jerked back in complete shock as he registered, "If you sign and vow not to harm the duo in your life, I''ll upgrade your circuits to the seventh tier."


    However, his state didn''t last long as he shouted, "I agree! I, Selene Sunfire, the Elven sun and conqueror of Sylvaria, vow not to harm the duo. May my mana bear witness and revolt if I renege on my words."


    For a moment, he felt the weight of his oath settle over him as his mana branded his obligation on his heart.


    With a satisfied nod, the copy rose to his feet, walked towards the elf, and scanned his soul briefly. Then, he grabbed the legend''s shoulder, gently injecting mana into his circuits for two minutes.


    "I''m done," he said, dusting his hands with a smile before mana condensed into a perfect replica of the arcanist''s circuits. "Wow. It''s the first time I see natural tiers six circuits," he added, an incredible burst of inspiration flooding his mind.


    Without templates to study, he aimed to increase flow and efficiency using orderly, geometrical patterns. However, nature''s essence was chaotic. His mind bloomed with a newfound appreciation for the beauty and complexity of chaos as he excitedly said, "Give the book to the boy, find a body, and slap the tier-five old hag acting cute. Tomorrow, I''ll fill my part of the deal."


    Then, without warning, he swung his left arm towards Selene, causing his ethereal frame to rise from the ground and fly towards the shop''s door.


    Before the elf could make sense of the quick succession of events, he heard the cheerful voice of his loyal partner.


    "Yay! Master is back. Lily kept a good eye on them!" She exclaimed, moving her arms up and down with glowing eyes.


    Everyone gazed at the legendary elf''s figure in apprehension, wondering what he did for the past half an hour. However, before they could discover the answer, surprise veiled their faces.


    PAH!


    A resounding slap echoed through the chamber before the spectators'' bulging eyes.


    "Whaaaa! W-why did you slap Lily?!" The girl sobbed, holding her reddened cheek in sadness. She had earnestly done everything he asked without complaints, adding to her confusion. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry," Selene said, grimacing in guilt. But he had given his words. From his understanding, the mysterious man preferred actions over empty apologies.

 Chapter 283 From Myth to Reality

    "Release them," he said, gently patting Lily''s head to soothe her after the emotional shock.However, since he slept for millennia, he underestimated the toll time left on her. Tears rolled down her cheeks as the short girl jumped to hug him. An unsightly display of public affection unbefitting his rank stunned the spectators as the girl cried in her master''s arms.


    "S-sorry if Lily made a mistake. Don''t leave her behind, please," she sobbed, her voice cracking in sadness. She dreaded being abandoned by Selene and refused to free him from her embrace.


    With a sigh, the elf grabbed and lifted her before gently placing Lily on his shoulders to calm her. "You are a troublesome child, you know that?" He chuckled, shaking his head as he extended a hand to help the boy up.


    After carefully dusting his leather armor, he said after noticing the kid''s narrowed eyes, "Don''t glare at me like that. I did nothing to you."


    Then, he asked Lily to unbind everyone again before walking towards Adam. "I''m sorry you had to kneel. It was a mistake. I''m Selene, and I hope we can ally," he said, filling his promise entirely. He also gave weight to the mysterious man''s words, securing the ghost''s friendship just in case he really turned out to be the one he waited for.


    "No," Adam answered, rising to his feet with the most ugly grimace he ever wore on his face. "Julius, Elysia, let''s leave," he added, unwilling to spend a second after the humiliation. ''No matter what, I''ll make you both kneel in the future,'' he vowed, his eyes narrowed into slits.


    "Don''t ignore my master!" Lily yelled reproachfully, bending forward above Selene''s head to halt Adam. Yet, a hand swiftly put her back on his shoulders.


    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to since an adept is scurrying the underground to find you," he explained patiently before grabbing his grimoire. "Take it," he said, extending the priceless item to Julius before adding, "We have much to discuss, but I understand you might need time to appease yourself."


    Upon seeing the boy unharmed and the coveted grimoire in his hands, Adam''s anger receded a little. "Humph. I''m not someone you can buy with benefits!" He said, his lips subtly curling into a smile.


    The silent Julius facepalmed in response, thinking, ''Stop smiling, then! You are definitely happy and try to get more!'' He screamed inwardly, shame coloring his face red.


    "Hum. You are hard to deal with," Selene said, rolling his eyes. "I''ll deal with the brat outside. Stay for the night to discuss potential cooperation. Trust me, you won''t regret accepting," he added, his tone shifting to one of sly persuasion as he tempted the greedy ghost with benefits. Truthfully, he felt like he was dealing with a kid acting like an adult, his predictable reactions amusing him.


    "I agree. But only because you are forcing my hand!" Adam said, nodding in satisfaction before smiling at Julius. His proud expression and raised thumb caused the boy to hide his head between his hands.


    ''Don''t look at me! I''m embarrassed enough already just hearing you,'' he thought, moving behind Elysia to show he had nothing to do with the eager ghost.


    "Are you fine?" The teacher whispered, her green eyes scanning the boy in relief.


    Discover stories with empire Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes. I don''t know what happened, though," responded Julus, his mind filled with confusion as he frowned at the ghostly elf.


    "Follow me and explain why your brother is chasing you," Selene said, walking past the group to exit the room with a displeased expression after Lily retrieved the gems encased in the altar. Somehow, he felt rotten vibes coming from Eldarion, not to mention he clutched his precious sword.


    The granduncle took the lead, explaining Eldarion''s past actions and the menace he became for their youths. As they navigated the corridors unhurriedly, Selene snickered. "I went to war against the royals because they abused their authority. I can''t imagine one of my descendants is doing the same in my house."


    Fury flashed in his sun-like eyes before he thought, ''I''ll recycle this worthless animal into something useful.'' Even if Eldarion''s blood looked dirty, he shared his to some extent, making them compatible.


    Despite his arrogance, Selene was a kind elf. That''s why, despite suffering humiliation, he went along with the mysterious man, realising their mindsets matched. ''Except for his weird reactions,'' he thought, smiling wryly. Then, a sudden question popped into his mind, causing him to remember he forgot to ask about the copy''s tier.


    ''I''ll ask him tomorrow,'' he thought, narrowing his eyes at the green-haired man blocking the path.


    "Finally found you, my dear, dear Elysia," said Eldarion, a bright smile broadening on his blood-stained face. Despite spending a few minutes playing with the old traitors, he rapidly understood something. No one could beat his sister. She was by far the best toy he ever played with!


    He trembled in delight as he imagined how much love he would show her after resolving this fiasco. At least he cleared his ranks of rebellious seeds. So, the situation wasn''t that bad.


    However, a handsome ghost suddenly cut him from his reverie. "Remove your hand from Anorval? and kne... stand back," Selene warned, correcting his order mid-sentence and deciding to ban that word from his vocabulary for at least half a century.


    "Humph. She grew so desperate that she actually brought a ghost to retrieve the grimoire. Guess what, Elysia? Everything was a lie! There are almost no records about Selene. Even the royals either burned them because they were fake or never had any in the first place.


    That''s what a legend is, a fictional myth meant to inspire youths!" Said Eldarion, grinning frantically and anticipating to witness despair paint his sister''s face. As for the ghost? He didn''t care about him or his demand at all, since he had no clue what Anorval? was.


    Upon hearing his declaration, everyone''s eyes slipped to gaze at Selene. Bitting their lips to hold their laughter, they eagerly awaited to see how the fictional powerhouse would deal with the sadist.

 Chapter 284 A Familys Sorrow

    "If you understand, tell me what you would prefer. Me playing with you the entire day, or you watching me skin those old fools?" Eldarion asked, licking his lips as his hands trembled in impatience.Annoyed at being ignored by his contemptible descendant, Selene floated forward, his tall stature emitting soft wisps of heat. As he moved, his long hair fluttered in the narrow corridor. Gradually, a bright, natural light commanding reverence and fear encased him, and his eyes burned like two suns. "So, I don''t exist?" he questioned, his regal voice reverberating like a mandate.


    Feeling the air crack under the scalding pressure, Eldarion gazed at the ghost he had dismissed earlier in a stupor.


    "Who are you?" He asked, his excited trembling shifting to dread as he felt his mana being dwarfed by a burning colossus.


    "Your great-grandpa," the ghostly elf smirked before gazing at his hand with a gentle smile. In it rested Anorval?, a treasure he went to great lengths to develop and craft in the past. "What did they do to you?" he muttered, his heart throbbing in sadness.


    Simultaneously, Eldarion gazed at his empty right hand in disbelief. He hadn''t seen or felt the man move at all. However, he rapidly recovered his bearings using his decades of manipulation and false pretences to his advantage.


    "I don''t know who you are, sir. But this is the Lorienwyn Duchy''s ancestral house. I''m Eldarion, the current family head," he declared, lowering his head in respect after his formal introduction. "May I have the honour of knowing who you truly are?" He added, choosing to ignore the earlier derogatory words despite his dislike for them.


    Amused by the smart-acting brat, Selene raised a brow, saying, "I''m still your great-grandpa." Then, he sent a surge of scorching mana into Anorval?, vaporising its intricate floral patterns in puffs of smoke.


    "What are you doing?!" Screamed Eldarion, his eyes bulging. This was their ancestral artefact! A tier six epic item allowing its wielder to weave potent natural spells effortlessly. Yet, this unknown powerhouse that crawled out of nowhere was ruining it before his eyes!


    "Stop!" He added, his forehead glistening with sweat and his heart pounding against his chest in panic.


    However, the elf did not heed his words, preferring to ask a question instead of listening. "Who dared to mess with my weapon, downgrading it into a garbage epic blade?!" Selene shouted as he burned any residue of the atrocious modifications his descendants had made, revealing the weapon''s authentic form.


    Elegant Elven carvings covered the long blade''s center as its razor-sharp edges glinted with a veil of potent energy. In contrast to its previous appearance, the sober metallic guard and leather-covered pommel bore no decoration.


    The weapon voraciously absorbed its creator''s mana until it turned milky white, reflecting the seven colors on its body.


    "Now you are back to normal, old friend. I hope the one who defiled you so much is still alive!" He said, his threatening eyes glinting as he swung Anorval? to confirm its perfect restoration. After all, he tailored the legendary weapon for his use; it was never intended to boost natural spells but solar ones!


    Then, he refocused on Eldarion. Truthfully, this descendant embodied everything he hated. Thus, he wouldn''t waste breath exchanging words with him.


    A blur flashed before the hateful man''s eyes before he felt a burning hand clutch his throat.


    "Don''t resist. I want to keep your body as intact as possible," Selene said, suffocating the shocked Eldarion. Not only would this method preserve the body''s critical organs, but it also prevented the fool from casting spells.


    The elders'' eyes brightened upon seeing the menace dealt with so smoothly. Despite their strong facade, they grieved their daughters'' and sons'' deaths on the first floor. "Justice has been served," muttered the aunt, a tear rolling down her trembling lips as she clutched her robes.


    Meanwhile, Elysia''s hand covered her eyes as she silently wept. Even if he made her suffer, Eldarion was her only brother. Looking at his reddening face and hands trying to pry Selene''s vice-like grip open in despair pained her. Memories of their shared childhood flashed through her mind, compelling her to wonder if he could change if given enough time. Unfortunately, she knew it was too late.


    Fifteen seconds later, Eldarion''s hands dropped powerlessly along his body. Steam rose from his mouth, showing part of his blood evaporated, making the process much quicker. Explore stories on empire


    Then, the ghostly elf handed the body to Lily, emotionlessly saying, "Hydrate and keep his body fresh until tomorrow."


    With a nod, the short girl seated on his shoulders encased the body in a wooden coffin filled with flowers before making it disappear into her palm.


    After securing his body, Selene floated onwards, gesturing for the others to follow him out. Under Lily''s guidance, they left the underground complex and stepped on the first floor corridor five minutes later.


    "I''ll guide you to the throne room," said the granduncle worriedly. Hope couldn''t help but burn in his heart since Eldarion chased them like a mad hound. Maybe, just maybe, he hadn''t bothered to kill everyone, or perhaps some had survived.


    With rapid steps, he entered the grand room. However, his expectations came crashing on him like a joke. His legs buckled as he fell to his knees while tears streamed down his cheeks at the sad spectacle.


    Not only were the family members dead, but most had their skin peeled away, revealing bloodied muscles beneath. Some had their limbs twisted at unnatural angles. Thick wooden needles punctured others, creating a haunting scene of horror and despair. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shit," Adam muttered, rapidly covering Julius'' eyes. A short glimpse caused his stomach to churn in disgust, and he didn''t want the boy to witness such cruelty. Truthfully, he didn''t want to witness it either, so he turned away.


    Meanwhile, Selene clenched his jaws tightly. What kind of madman would commit such atrocities yet converse with him so casually right after?


    Even Elysia''s guilt and misplaced emotions about her brother''s death vanished in a puff of smoke, replaced by disgust and anger. "He deserved his fate," she cried, searching for Tealeaf Ted amidst the twenty-five carcasses.

 Chapter 285 Blood and Blossoms

    Her eyes scanned the unrecognisable bodies, desperately searching for her caring uncle.Simultaneously, Selene pointed at a foaming elf as his voice thundered, commanding the little girl, "We can still save him! Heal him!" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His ghostly body moved like the wind, leaving behind an afterimage as he gently cradled a bloodied male. With his torn facial features and cut ears, he looked nothing like the elegant members of their species, causing Selene to grit his teeth in fury.


    Since he came from a distant past, he didn''t have many prejudices against humans. However, he took pride in his origins. Seeing one of his descendants reduced to this state felt like an insult to all elves. He would have waged war without hesitation against his entire country if a human or dwarf committed such a heinous act.


    With a trembling hand, potent solar energy exuded from his body while Lily used the vigorous life force of nature to save the almost dead mage. A waltz of white and green mana blinded Elysia as they encased her uncle in a soothing embrace. Bones repaired, muscles grew back, and spotless skin gradually covered them, eliciting a sigh of relief from the spectators.


    "Uncle Ted!" Elysia screamed as the familiar face of the person who encouraged her since childhood reformed.


    Without wasting a second, she raced to the closed-eyed elf, her heart racing joyfully. Amidst all the grieving, saving one person felt like redemption brightened her dark emotions.


    "Is he out of danger?" She asked, clutching Ted''s supple hand like a precious treasure.


    "He is, but he''ll need time and nutrients to awaken," answered Selene before handing the elf to Elysia''s care. Truthfully, the body was in perfect condition. What bothered him was the impact the mental shock would leave behind because one can suffer such barbarity and recover promptly.


    "He''ll need all the attention and love possible. I count on you," he added, moving to the intricate throne arranged in front of a large opening, allowing sunlight to filter through.


    CRACK


    Discover exclusive tales on empire


    A loud cracking noise echoed, drawing everyone''s attention as the wooden seating flew amidst splinters in the air, torn apart by Selene''s fuming palm.


    The elders'' eyes widened in wonder, questioning if their legendary ancestor disliked its design or position. Yet, confusion filled their faces as the ghostly elf dusted the ground, revealing an old magic circle they had no idea existed. Then, with anticipation, they watched him skillfully burn the engravings, restoring them to pristine condition.


    "The house will shake a little," warned Selene, planting Anorval? in the circle''s center.


    Blazing sparks of white mana ran along the blade''s edges as the natural sunlight seemed to condense around it. The room erupted with the seven colors found in rainbows as the dormant Elven symbols awakened for the first time in seven thousand years.


    RUMBLE


    The towering tree house shook like a boat braving a storm on the tumultuous ocean waves. The walls and ceiling cracked, dust billowed everywhere, and the unaware civilians visiting the third floor trembled in fear. Amidst chaotic screams, they scrambled out, using the aerial bridges to stand on nearby trees and observe in trepidation what was happening.


    Simultaneously, the young elves living on the second floor gathered urgently. Deep frowns covered their features as they engaged in intense discussion, torn between their familial duty and fear. In the end, the thirteen youths headed to the first floor, determined to discover if the elders forgot to inform them about some ritual they performed today or if they were under invasion.


    Hurried steps echoed as they carried the youngest and reached the throne room after two minutes. Witnessing their unmoving parents, the shocked elders and the bright ghost speaking a long-lost Elven variant, they felt their young hearts sink.


    Then, they noticed a young human boy standing by the entrance. "You attacked our house! Die human scum!" An inexperienced apprentice roared, drawing a magic wand from his belt to neutralise the poor Julius. However, a mana hand swiftly materialised and disarmed him.


    "Old man! Talk to your brats before they do something stupid!" Adam yelled, dismissing his mana technique before turning to watch Selene''s spectacle.


    Upon hearing the words, the granduncle reluctantly averted his eyes from his ancestor, raced to the kids and briefly explained the situation. Then, he refocused on Selene as the legend encased the mana gems he retrieved from the altar on the circle.


    "The sun''s place is in the sky!" Selene said, striking Anorval? into the ground.


    Blinding lines extended from the engravings, stirring over the entire duchy until an intricate circle spanning several kilometers encased the forest, river, and nearby mountain. Scorching sparks of energy ran along its edges, reviving the legendary Elven independent duchy.


    RUMBLE


    A terrifying earthquake rocked the ground a second later, causing the citizens to fall to their knees, praying for their lives. Meanwhile, magical beasts howled in despair as Selene''s creations awakened from their slumbers.


    Next, the earth snapped, separating itself from the continent and gradually rising towards the sky. The uneven edges of the duchy revealed deep tunnels filled with ageless magical cannons, promising doom to any enemy daring to oppose the island.


    Finally, under the intense stimulation of Selene''s energy, the gigantic tree sprouted. Verdant leaves covered its old branches while its size rapidly surpassed the one thousand-meter mark.


    Stunned beyond words, a deafening silence engulfed the city. No one found words to express their feelings, too shocked by the glorious display of magic.


    Except for one person. "You must teach me how to make floating islands!" Adam exclaimed, eagerly approaching the opening to see the ground shrink. ''Even Vivian''s island isn''t as large!'' He thought, genuinely impressed.


    "No one can replicate the Sunfire''s bastion," answered Selene, his prideful words reverberating in the sky. "The reason is simple. The energy expenditure to keep an island of this scale afloat is truly outrageous. Only the sun''s unlimited energy can sustain it," he added, pointing his finger towards the blazing orb dispersing its lively rays on the planet with a smile.

 Chapter 286 Secrets of the Ancient Past

    "Don''t worry about affinities. I''m sure I''ll be able to use your method in the future," answered Adam, a sly grin tugging at his lips. He believed mana wouldn''t be weaker than solar affinity. And even if it was, he could adjust its properties according to Kwame''s teachings."Mhh. I guarantee you won''t be able to use it with your affinity," Selene replied, remembering the damage he sustained during his battle against the copy. Since their origin was the same, he believed Adam''s was identical. However, the ghost''s answer caused him to frown. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t have any affinity... Yet," Adam revealed, smiling impishly. With Selene''s ancestral grimoire, he only had to wait for the Beast Emperor to lend him his sigil in two months.


    "Well. You''ll find the method in my grimoire," Selene said, shrugging in dismissal. After all, before sealing his soul, he dreaded waking up with unclear memories or, worse, amnesia. That''s why he penned down all his knowledge in it before his millennia''s slumber.


    ''Yes! After becoming an archmage, I''ll build an aerial fortress and rule the skies!'' Adam thought, his smile broadening until it reached his ears as his eyes burned with ambition.


    As he revelled in his fantasies, the somber reality around him brought him back. Julius walked over to Elysia and patted her shoulder comfortingly. "We should restore their bodies and bury them to honor their memories tomorrow," he said, smiling bitterly at the middle-aged elves'' poor states.


    Elysia nodded in response, her eyes reflecting her grief. Then, she noticed the family''s younger generation standing by the entrance, crying about their parents'' deaths and the granduncle supervising them. "We''ll hold a grand banquet tomorrow night to wish them goodbye," she said, trying to hide her emotions behind a strong facade. However, her reddened eyes betrayed her sadness.


    Following her words, she rose to her feet before following Julius'' suggestion. As she busied herself with the elders and the grumbling Lily, the flying island drew many mages'' attention after its ascension. The information rapidly travelled around Sylvaria, reaching Elaris''s ears in Silvamir''s palace.


    Seated on his regal throne, he listened attentively to his minister''s report. A deep frown distorted his elegant, almost feminine face, betraying his inner concern. His long flowing hair, like vibrant leaves, occasionally moved on its own, adding mystery to his presence as sunlight filtered through an opening in the ceiling, casting dancing shadows on the polished marble floors.


    "The Lorienwyn Duchy most likely betrayed the crown," the minister said, his grave voice signalling the gravity of the situation as the tension in the air grew palpable.


    Upon hearing his words, a light shiver shook Elaris''s body as another minister shared his opinion. "We must bring the territory back to its place! Our scouts spotted rows of magic cannons accumulating energy and pointing downwards. We can''t let such a threat fly above our heads!" He said, his determined voice finding nods of approval from many officials.


    The throne hall erupted into a noisy clamor as everyone spoke impatiently. Some advocated for war, while others sought more information, preferring negotiation. As the chaos gradually increased, Elaris raised his hand. This simple, inconspicuous gesture silenced everyone instantly, showing the man''s glistening crown wasn''t just for show.


    "It is named the Sunfire bastion," he started, his green eyes narrowed into slits after he realised the bleak documents he read in the past were more than legends. "From my information, it is a dreadful flying fortress that appeared only once in history. When it did, the royal family knelt for the second and last time," he continued, his face gradually distorting into a grimace.


    "It draws water from its mountain, food from the forest, and is powered by the sun. Despite its size, it is self-sufficient. Its cannons'' fire condensed blasts of solar flames, dealing damages equivalent to an arcanist spell," he added, biting his soft lips in trepidation as he remembered the old forbidden records. Find exclusive stories on empire


    That was how Selene falsified history and forced the royals into silence seven thousand years ago until his legend disappeared in the meander of time. If not for this bastion threatening to awaken, his ancestors would have obliterated the rebellious elf lineage the moment he disappeared.


    As his words lingered, a pin-drop silence settled in the hall, and a single thought echoed in the officials'' mind, ''We are doomed.''


    However, Elaris stood up, the intricate floral patterns of his robes fluttering with his sudden movement. "I''ll contact the archmages to deal with the situation. This island goes against all rules established through the ages," he said, swinging his right palm before him commandingly. "Ready the Gate and prepare presents to offer," he added, sure to find help by contacting the sky guardian.


    ****


    Five minutes later, Vivian''s motionless body shook briefly as an electric current tingled her skin. Her shining purples eyes snapped open in the next second while chopped sentences reached her ears. "Elaris... Requests... Gate... Urgent."


    "Granted," she briefly answered, a slight tinge of annoyance flashing in her eyes. Between Shepard''s, the Beast Emperor''s, and Elaris''s requests, she had been interrupted in her mana gathering in the past four months more than in the past forty years.


    Soon, an elegant procession of elves stepped on her floating island and entered her magnificent yet sober tower.


    Taking the lead, the elf king bowed in respect briefly before his face turned solemn. With his fists clenched and voice filled with righteousness, he said, "Archmage Vivan, Illustrious guardian of the sky, I came today to seek your help, for my kingdom is in grave peril. An elven ducal family dared to encroach on your territory, building a floating island grander than yours.


    Worse, they armed it with cannons menacing to sow death and misery in their wake."


    "I felt the disturbance," responded Vivian, her disinterested tone causing an icy shiver to run down Elaris''s spine. "Same rules. As long as he doesn''t steal mana from me or threaten your royal lineage, I won''t interfere," she added, not planning to help. After all, no rules forbade an island from floating in the sky.

 Chapter 287 Threefold Proposition

    Your next chapter is on empireElaris'' pupils constricted after hearing the archmage''s response. Hurriedly, he pleaded again, using sound arguments to move her. "The citadel''s firepower is of the arcanist tier. Nothing above the adept rank can go unmonitored!" He said, his left hand resting on his chest and his right clutched tightly.


    "Your mythical artefact is above the fifth tier, too. Unless you use it, we won''t mind it as we won''t mind the flying bastion as long as it doesn''t open fire," replied Vivian, impatiently tapping her foot against the exquisite marble floor in annoyance.


    "But the threat still exists! If you wait for it to attack, you''ll only find smoking rubbles and pools for melted bodies!" The elf king said, his convincing voice reflecting his dismay. ''Why is she unwilling to dispose of the floating island before it is too late,'' he thought, failing to understand the rule''s logic. However, the ruler of the sky''s answer wasn''t what he hoped to hear.


    "I gave you my answer. Bother the Beast Emperor if you are unconvinced," she said, lazily swinging her wrist. Accompanying the soft movement, the wind suddenly roared in the elves'' ears as a furious gale blew in their direction.


    They struggled to keep their footing, eyes squinting against the collapsing pressure as their cloaks whipped violently around them.


    "You are sentencing us to death!" Elaris roared against the buzzing wind, despair clutching his heart. The weight of the uncertain future pressed on his shoulders like a mountain as the wind pushed him back before the Gate. Little did he know that at the same time, another discussion that would give him a heart attack took place on the Sunfire bastion.


    ****


    "Open your Gate. I want to speak with your leader," a regal voice thundered in every citizen''s mind, adding to their dismay after their territory rose to the sky.


    As everyone wondered if the successions of shock finally vanquished their sanity, Adam and Julius'' eyes widened at the familiar voice. "What does that monster want?!" The boy yelled in shock, his heart pounding and his hands trembling. He dreaded standing before him again, the memories of their last encounter flashing vividly in his mind.


    Simultaneously, the sunlight cast dancing shadows on Selene''s frowning face. As he prepared to answer the arrogant voice, Adam rapidly cautioned him. "He dislikes lack of decorum and is powerful enough to destroy the island. I suggest peaceful negotiations."


    ''An archmage?'' Selene thought, a confidant smirk tugging at his lips. Unafraid of the man, he still accepted the ghost''s advice, preferring peace. "Follow me to welcome our guess," he said, smiling at the duo before floating out of the gorgeous tree.


    Soon, the thick mana veil covering the towering construct of the Gate hummed and billowed as a lonely man stepped out. His regal robes, embroidered with golden magical beasts, fluttered in the wind, weaving tales of conquests as his obsidian skin glistened under the sun.


    His piercing blue eyes scanned his surroundings, briefly constricting upon seeing the unconventional duo. After a moment of surprise, his lips curled into a smile, his demeanor shifting from guarded to welcoming as he approached them with measured steps.


    "Who would have thought?" he said, his voice carrying his amusement. Somehow, he felt they lived adventurous lives, always finding trouble and mingling with powerful beings and achieving the impossible, like negotiating with him as equals.


    Then, he gazed at Selene''s ghostly frame. "Are you the island''s owner?" He asked, seeking confirmation before delving into negotiations with a polite but firm tone.


    Astounded to see an archmage not order him around with arrogance, Selene nodded before pointing at the central tree towering over a thousand meters tall. "Please follow me inside," he said, returning the man''s respect by introducing himself formally.


    Next, they returned to the throne room, the citizen''s confused eyes following their departure.


    Seated comfortably on wooden thrones built by Lily, the man introduced himself, causing the curiously spying family member''s eyes to roll in their sockets. The youths almost fainted as the oldest dropped to their knees, praying for their ancestor''s protection from the terrifying Beast Emperor. Yet, the granduncle shook his head with a wry smile. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who are you praying to?" He asked, gazing at Selene''s radiant face with a smile.


    "To what do I owe your visit, Beast Emperor?" Selene asked, his voice echoing his confidence despite conversing with the most feared individual on the planet.


    "I''m interested in your island. Thus, I came with three offers," the archmage started, raising his fingers. "One, I''ll buy it from you. The price won''t be a problem even if you request tier seven material or a mythic artifact of the sixth tier," he continued, lowering his index.


    "Two, I''ll buy the construction method or hire you to build one. I can pay you using territories the size of a small kingdom on the southern continent," he added, lowering his major. With his territory''s vastness, giving a small part of it didn''t bother him much, especially if he got a flying bastion in exchange.


    "Three, you can sign an alliance treaty with me. Under my protection, only the magus can stand in your way," he concluded, balling his fist with a smirk. He believed Selene was smart enough to understand what would happen if he didn''t pick any of the three offers. No matter the method, he always got what he desired. In his hands, wars and conquests were only different forms of negotiations.


    A pensive frown covered the ghostly elf''s forehead as he pondered. Truthfully, he innately disliked anyone standing above him on the power ladder. So, the third was unthinkable. After all, nothing stood above the sun.


    "It took me three hundred years to create the Sunfire bastion. Will you have the patience to start such an enormous project?" He asked after eliminating the first option for obvious reasons.


    "That''s too long," the emperor said, shaking his head as he tucked his fingers around his chin. "I''ll need it in fifteen years," he added, his mind racing for solutions. Of course, Selene could be lying. But somehow, after witnessing the island''s scale, stability, and energy consumption, he didn''t believe he could end up with a decent product in a few short years.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s face grew somber. ''Three centuries?!'' He screamed inwardly, hearing his dreams shattering in morsels in his mind. Yet, he rapidly recomposed himself, unwilling to give up! ''Would the time shorten if I become a magus?'' he added, thinking for the first time about the elusive tier no one reached beside the elusive world guardian with newfound determination and a sense of possibility.

 Chapter 288 Elven Refuge

    After two minutes of silence, the Emperor settled on mobilising manpower to hasten the process. "How long would it take if you had the help of another arcanist?" He asked, his piercing blue eyes locked on Selene''s. Yet, he clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction at the Academy of Transformation''s dean.After Mara''s public humiliation, he detained the stupid Zane, who dared to qualify this weakling as a transformation genius.


    "I doubt he''ll be as strong as me. So probably two hundred and forty years, give or take," replied Selene, his lips curling into a wry smile. That''s how extensive the difference between him and other arcanists was. After all, he had almost unlimited mana under the sun and with Anorval? in hand, not to mention his exquisite control, already in the early stage of the seventh tier.


    That was his secret to use spells without casting.


    A trace of shock filled the emperor''s eyes upon hearing the ghostly elf''s confident answer, wondering if he was truly that capable or just arrogant.


    "What If I take part in the project? Can we increase the artillery power?" He asked, raising his brow. Truthfully, the answer intrigued him.


    "Mhh," Selene pondered, scanning the faint mana the man exuded, then his body. "Probably a hundred years," he said through gritted teeth. Thankfully, Adam''s copy had taught him humility not too long ago, or he wouldn''t have accepted his assessment results despite their clarity. Undoubtedly, the archmage was more powerful than him.


    ''Probably in the late-stage,'' he thought, his jaw muscles bulging. Never had he met someone that close to the magus, even seven thousand years ago. The six weaklings he had single-handedly repelled only reached the early stage at that time. Stay connected via empire


    The emperor nodded at his words, understanding where Selene placed himself on the power ladder through this brief conversation. To hasten the construction and meet the imposed time limit, he would need the help of another archmage or several arcanists.


    "Troublesome. What if I bring eighty adepts and another arcanist?" He asked again, using all the workforce he could gather, including Ossian''s soul reapers.


    "If everyone follows my instructions by working six hours a day, we might build it in a decade," replied Selene, holding his head as complex calculations flashed in his mind. After twenty seconds, he noted, sure about the project''s feasibility. "As for the cannons and energy supply, you''ll have to figure it out yourself," he concluded, a proud smile broadening on his face.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll pilot it myself once built!" The archmage said, joy filling his heart as anticipation caused his legs to tremble. If he could increase the cannon''s strength and bombard the other archmage''s territory, he would rapidly force them out of their shell. They would have no choice but to duel him when things reached this point, and as the strongest...


    Upon reaching this thought, a rare bright smile broadened on his face.


    ''I''ll have the world and its mana in my palm, he thought, wishing to jump ten years into the future.


    Gazing at the elf in satisfaction, he declared, "I''ll give you a one hundred thousand square kilometers of territory bordering the northern and western seas. The climate is moderate, and resources are abundant. However, I''ll ask you to treat the locals fairly and not act with prejudice because of our differences."


    The trio looked at the emperor, shocked by his generosity. Even if it was a ridiculously modest part of the southern continent considering its terrifying scale, its premium location and climate made it incredibly valuable. After all, elves liked nature. A desert wouldn''t have been an ideal place to live.


    "Thank you," Selene said, nodding in appreciation. He knew his grand return wouldn''t please the royal, and conflicts were bound to happen. Thus, he planned to relocate his duchy to avoid repeating past events. Yet, working for a decade would grant him an official territory inside which no one would bother him!


    "Don''t mention it," answered the emperor, waving his hand before adding. "If I pull your island, we can reach the place in three hours. You can settle in a forest and explore for a few days before I return with enough manpower."


    Without wasting time, the man rose from his seat and shot through the room''s opening under Adam and Julius'' bulging eyes. Then, mana swirled as the archmage retrieved something from his robe''s inner pocket and transformed. Rapidly, his limbs elongated. Sharp talons replaced his feet as lustrous, black feathered wings sprouted from his back.


    Spanning several kilometers long, a massive avian magical beast flapped its wings, raising dreadful gales under them.


    Upon feeling the life force exuded by the creature, Julius'' face turned as pale as a ghost''s. ''He is more overwhelming than last time!'' He thought in alarm, realising the man had toyed with them during their negotiation. He wasn''t a little stronger than Vivian at all. His physique was leagues above hers! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As everyone watched in terror, the transformed emperor''s beak opened, letting words filter, "Hold onto something!" He warned as chains weaved themselves from mana before his beak. Next, they extended, tightly wrapping the underside of the island.


    Finally, he closed his blade-like mouth on them before darting on the horizon, dragging the entire island behind with the mighty flap of his wings like its several million tons were weightless.


    Once again, the duchy trembled madly as the wind crashed on the tree houses. The terrorized citizens desperately held anything they could to stabilise their footing. Mages used spells to fix themselves, while Selene urgently used his mana to create a dome of burning white light around the island.


    Thankfully, the sun approached its zenith, allowing him to draw unapparelled energy from its bright rays to sustain the colossal shield.


    "How did we survive our meeting?" Adam asked, a wry smile tugging at his lips as he eyed the ferocious creature.


    "I told you we shouldn''t mingle with him!" Answered Julius, his shaking legs and trembling eyes showing how the man scared him. Yet, under these emotions, a flash of resolve ignited in his heart. ''You are stronger now, but I''m a cultivator!


    Once I reach the seventh tier, I''m sure my body will be more exceptional than yours,'' he thought, impatient to resume his cultivation to surpass the second most powerful man on the planet.

 Chapter 289 Whispers of Decay

    A commotion erupted during the three hours as the island flew over various countries, alerting their leaders. Even regular civilians watched with reverence as the grand construct darted across the horizon like a second sun.Ultimately, the immense beast dragging it slowed down above a beautiful coast on the extreme west of the southern continent. Vibrant vegetation exuding life filled the Sunfire lineage''s new territory. Tall mountains reaching for the sky covered the horizon as the occasional howls of creatures disturbed the peaceful scenery.


    Sparse villages distributed randomly across the vast expense greeted the curious family members'' eyes as joy filled their hearts.


    "Settle wherever you want, Selene Sunfire," said the jet-black avian creature. "Or should I call you King Sunfire starting today?" The Beast Emperor added, his light chuckles echoing in their ears as his massive silhouette shrunk in the distance. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did he just leave like that?" Julius asked, an uncontrollable sigh of relief escaping his lips.


    "You should learn from him. His style points are super high," Adam replied, raising his thumb with a smile. "Let''s rest now that everything is over," he added, glancing meaningfully at the ancestral grimoire they had obtained after so many twists and turns. He was eager to explore the legendary elf''s research, wondering what surprises awaited him.


    "You''re right," Julius nodded, weariness overtaking his body. "I need a nap to recover from the unnerving events," he added, feeling the toll weigh on his mind.


    Upon hearing the boy and noticing his troubled mind, Selene subtly asked Lily to isolate a part of the throne room.


    Dense roots cracked to life from the ground, creating a five-meter square chamber on the side. However, it was only composed of three walls, leaving the back open.


    "You can rest inside. Lily is the best at creating comfy and clean spaces," said the ghostly elf with a warm smile. Since he knew the ghost couldn''t stand too far from the boy, he found a creative method to speak with one while the other slept without moving.


    "Thank you," answered Julius as he moved inside, finding a bed built with tender wood and covered in supple leaves. "See you later, big bro," he added, yawning in tiredness.


    With the boy''s absence, Selene commended his family members to vacate for their discussion. Elysia gazed back, reluctant to leave her students behind. Yet, the granduncle''s caring smile convinced her to follow their ancestor''s will.


    Left alone, Selene went straight to business. "Let him pick a tier-five material," he said, patting the short girl relaxing on his shoulders tenderly.


    "No. Lily protected them for your awakening!" Yelled Lily, unwilling to share the treasures she painstakingly guarded for millennia.


    Holding the bridge of his nose in response, the ghostly elf asked, "I said he won''t regret staying. Do you want him to consider me a liar?" Why would he ask such perplexing questions in his challenge if he wasn''t a virtuous man himself? Since he gave his words, he had to act on them, or he wouldn''t consider himself a man.


    "Tsk. Lily will flatten anyone who dares badmouth master!" She answered, her voice carrying her anger as the air boomed under her expressive punch.


    "Alright, alright. Show the materials now," He chuckled, an amused smile tugging at his lips while Adam''s eyes burned with greed.


    ''If I don''t take the most expensive, I''ll change my name!'' He thought, anticipating what formidable items the girl tried to keep hidden.


    Next, the grumbling Lily extended her right palm, creating a large wooden table filled with various materials. From creatures'' organs to minerals, these items seemed to glimmer golden in Adam''s eyes.


    Then, Selene recommended a few of them, hinting at their rarity and potency without afterthoughts. "That''s a wyvern''s bones. You can use them to carve solid magical weapons imbued with slight traces of Draconic powers," he said before holding a fist-sized mineral. "You can use this to craft an impregnable armor after mixing it with other metals.


    It would be a good choice to help the boy protect himself," he added before continuing with a few others.


    However, an inconspicuous block of wood attracted Adam''s attention. "What''s that?" he asked, intrigued by the broad, yet seemingly ordinary material.


    "Ah! That''s Runebark. It''s extremely useful for carving circles or conducting rituals through its high mana conductivity. Unfortunately, it''s not great for weapon creations," responded the elf, finding it a pity. Once reduced to smaller items, the wood failed to support its own prowess, destroying the magic wands crafted using it.


    Calculation flashed in Adam''s eyes as his greedy smile reached his ears. "Can it be used to build things?" He asked, knowing exactly what he wanted to do with it.


    Confused about the question, Selene nodded before explaining he should keep it thick enough to maintain stability.


    "I''ll take it!" Exclaimed Adam, his hands trembling in joy. With this tier-five material, he would save time and unwanted troubles in the future! Then, he smiled in satisfaction, shockingly slapping Selene''s back in a friendly manner. "I''ll tell everyone you are the most honest man. Well, after me, of course!" He declared, receiving bewildered looks from the duo in response.


    After a brief silence and a loud cough, Selene asked for him to return the next morning. After agreeing, he floated into Julius'' room through the back entrance before Lily closed it and enthusiastically went to sleep.


    ****


    The sun pursued its course, disappearing below the horizon amidst the beautiful orange sky before rising again.


    In the meantime, Adam rested on his bed while reading the shocking grimoire with a deep frown, especially the part about bodies. According to the elf''s research, each soul subtly branded its shell, making it their unique properties. Problems arose once a foreign soul entered a body it didn''t recognise as its own, making it subconsciously reject it and causing it to decay in a year.


    Even puppets couldn''t solve the issue, prompting the elf to find an alternative after centuries of testing.


    "You must bind the targeted body or item over the years to let your soul mark it gradually. It is a long and tedious process, but fear not. I prepared all our descendants to be compatible. Choose the most disgusting one to complete your revival," he read, the words seeping into his mind as his lips rose into a bitter smile.


    "Why is it so hard!" He yelled, disgruntled to learn his puppet plan would fail him after a year. However, his focus rapidly shifted as he felt the gentle shaking of Julius asking him to wake up. Experience new stories on empire

 Chapter 290 A Whisper of Perfection

    The next moment, his dim eyes came to life as he awakened in the comfy room they had been resting in. Julius'' worried glances met his eyes as if the boy silently asked what he should do. Confused, he raised his head, noticing Eldarion stood before him.The elf''s green hair had turned milky white, reflecting rainbow colors as he moved. But what and him struck like a thunderbolt were his sunlike eyes. Standing before him was the irrefutable proof that a soul could get its own body.


    An involuntary smile curled on his lips as he reassured Julius with his words. "Good morning, Selene. Seems like you''re truly back among the living," he said, raising his thumb. Now reassured, his mind wandered to the grimoire''s content as impatience tickled his ethereal skin. ''I need to find a compatible body and let my soul mark it,'' he thought, wishing to begin his research immediately.


    "I hope you slept well," Selene started, returning Adam''s greeting with a gentle smile before going straight to business. However, he changed his approach this time, asking for permission first. "I need to return into the boy''s soul for an instant. I won''t do anything to him. You have my words," he said, his reassuring yet firm tone adding to his intense but gentle gaze.


    Upon hearing his words, a realisation struck Adam. "So that''s why you asked us to stay and gave me this wooden block, isn''t it?" He asked, his glowing eyes reflecting his suspicion momentarily. Then, knowing he couldn''t stop the revived arcanist, he added, "Take me with you." Even if it wouldn''t be helpful to protect the boy, he would at least try his best to stop Selene if he did anything abnormal. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sure," answered Selene with a shrug, grabbing the ghost''s shoulder to enter Julius'' soul sea.


    Meanwhile, the boy''s face turned ugly, thinking in displeasure, ''Why no one asks for my opinion?! It''s my soul, not a market!''


    As the bright elf engulfed his arm and body, a bizarre phenomenon occurred when it was Adam''s turn.


    "Ouch!" Yelled the ghost, rubbing his obscured face in pain after it collided with Julius'' firm chest. Amidst the stinging sensation, doubts filled his mind. Did Selene trick him? Or was he simply unable to enter the boy''s soul sea?


    He leaned towards the first option. After all, he had fought Gaston four years ago after the mysterious link drew him inside. Upon reaching this thought, his eyes narrowed. "Is the same power forbidding me from standing in a different room stopping me?" He asked, his voice a hiss mixing worries with annoyance.


    "What do we do?" Asked Julius, uncomfortable with his soul being invaded so many times.


    Bitterly, Adam scratched his head before answering. "We wait." Yet, he inwardly hoped with all his heart that Selene wouldn''t harm the boy.


    ****


    Simultaneously, Selene gazed at his empty hand, frowning at the ghost''s absence.


    "I''m impressed by your mastery. Did you convert your new body into energy to enter a soul space?" The mysterious man asked, sitting in his usual spot by the library. Bright, intricate patterns swirled above his hand. The chaotic forms shifted, adapting to the slightest stimuli, giving Selene the impression of a living being.


    Unable to control himself, the elf gulped as he gazed at the marvellous circuits, hoping they had been prepared for him. Then, he answered, his enthusiastic voice echoing in the old shop, "Yes, I followed everything you asked for. Will you upgrade my circuits now?"


    "It''ll be painful," warned the man, scanning the elf with a thoughtful frown. "Your current circuits are comparable to your originals but subtly different. I''ll have to remove them first before grafting this new prototy... I mean, perfect product," he added, correcting himself with a smile.


    ''Is he a quack?'' Thought Selene, doubts filling his mind as his hands shook. However, he had to acknowledge the man''s discerning eyes. Eldarion''s circuits didn''t suit him. The minor differences caused his mana to feel stilted, forcing him to expand more to what he was used to.


    "I''ll trust you," he declared, taking a comfortable position on the old floor. With his favorable impression of the man, he believed he would stay true to his words. Or wouldn''t try to harm him deliberately after they struck a deal.


    "You are a strong baby. I don''t think you''ll faint. But for the love of god, don''t scream in my ears," said the copy, his left eye twitching as he remembered Ossian''s ghastly wails. Then, he shaped threatening tools using mana and immediately moved to work, impatient to see his new construction method''s results.


    For the next fifteen minutes, he dug Eldarion''s unwanted circuits out of his body before gradually grafting the new ones. During the painful process, he occasionally patted Selene, feeling his tense muscles shake under his palm. Yet, not a single time did the elf scream.


    Despite his sweat-covered frame and agonising face, he held everything in a show of uncommon resilience. Even when he felt a stinging pain assaulting his heart, his eyes only burned fiercer, reflecting his willpower and earning him the man''s recognition.


    Finally, when he felt fifteen days passed instead of fifteen minutes, his sufferings faded, replaced by a sensation of power.


    As his hands trembled and he tightly clenched his fists, the copy hurriedly opened his mouth. "Don''t cause a commotion here! Get out if you want to let your mana run wild and scream like that idiot ghost king!" He yelled, wiping his sweating forehead before forcefully expelling the elf. Read latest chapters at empire


    Left alone, his mind raced as a calculative light danced in the depth of his eyes. The new circuits were undeniably better. Yet they failed to meet his expectations. "What am I missing?" He muttered, combining and dismantling his knowledge rapidly in his mind until a bold idea shook his body.


    "Should I go out in two months?" He said, his lips curling into a smirk reaching his ears. If he could stealthily scan him, he didn''t doubt he could finally complete his grand project before the deadline.

 Chapter 291 From Skeptics to Allies

    Meanwhile, the blazing elf suddenly reappeared before the duo. His burning body rapidly condensed into a solid form as the exhilarating feeling he had tried to hold in overwhelmed his being."AHHHHHHHHHH!" Selene roared, his scorching mana dancing around his clenched fists. Never had he felt his energy flow so smoothly. Smoothly wasn''t even the right word to describe how attuned he felt to it. Yet, his thoughts turned chaotic as his newfound power demanded to be unleashed as if they wanted to celebrate their own birth.


    Adam''s pupils constricted in response. As the temperature rose and the mana grew increasingly unstable with each passing moment, he hurriedly grabbed Julius. Dread danced in his heart, compelling him to scream, "Run! He can''t control himself!"


    In a flash, the duo fled the small room, the boy dragging his trustworthy big brother without asking questions until they reached the corridor. Sighing in relief, he asked, "Are we safe here?"


    Before Adam could answer, a burning sphere exploded in the wooden chamber, charring the ground and engulfing the entire room. The fiery mass threatened to burn the majestic tree into flowing cinders.


    "Regain control!" Screamed Adam, his ethereal frame trembling as he imagined the consequences. Without its nexus, the floating island would collapse on the southern continent, killing every living elf inhabiting it. Well, if Selene''s mana didn''t burn them to a crisp first. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I can''t!" Selene stuttered, cursing inwardly. The morning sunlight rays constantly replenished his energy, forcing his circuits to evacuate it. The worst part was that, contrary to his old ones, the excessive use didn''t seem to take any toll on them. He swiftly understood they could keep going like this for a while before overheating, making this blessing a curse in this situation.


    "Just fire all your mana into the sky, then!" Yelled Adam, gritting his teeth. Meanwhile, the alarmed elders and youths raced to them, witnessing the terrifying spectacle with widened eyes.


    Without answering and with a grimace, Selene difficultly gathered his raging mana into his palms, causing white steam to rise from the distorted air. Then, he swung them, firing condensed solar balls through the room''s opening.


    They darted towards the sky before lingering like hundreds of miniature suns, casting blinding lights everywhere. After emptying his reserves and witnessing how incredibly low his consumption became, Selene detonated them.


    Beautiful white fireworks greeted the unaware citizens, causing them to bow their heads in reverence towards the tree as they believed the Lorienwyns celebrated some major event.


    Next, Adam gazed in relief as Selene reabsorbed the scorching mass filling the room, refilling his empty but now stable circuits. Suddenly, loud wailings attracted Adam''s attention.


    "Boohoo! Bad master! You burned Lily!" Cried the short girl, aggrieved to see her arms burned. Fortunately, she rapidly acted after Adam''s scream, reinforcing the throne room by covering its walls with her own limbs to resist the elf''s powers temporarily.


    Baffled to see that she only suffered from a few wounds, Adam watched Selene soothe her before their familiar teacher stood in front of him. "Let''s return to the college. We all need to rest after what we went through," she said, her eyes and bitter smile shining with guilt.


    The duo nodded, understanding they had nothing more to do here. The grimoire was theirs. Selene revived and visibly got something from Julius'' soul sea. Even if curiosity gnawed at his mind, Adam knew he wouldn''t get the answers he hoped for. After all, the arcanist or mysterious force wouldn''t have blocked his entry if he was meant to see what happened.


    "Time to train and learn new things peacefully," he said, smiling as he deemed they deserved to rest.


    Next, they waved at Selene to bid him goodbye, afraid to enter the room. Even standing outside caused beads of sweat to cover their bodies, making their clothes stick to their skin and reveal their forms. Then, they followed Elysia to the Gate, satisfied by their trip, albeit sad for the teacher''s family.


    ****


    After three eventful days, they finally returned to the familiar yet always enchanting college garden. Despite the quick trip, the abrupt succession of events and shocks weighed on them. Fortunately, they were finally safe and could relax their tense nerves without fearing something unexpected would happen again.


    As the duo lingered, appreciating the simple sounds of nature, the few students eagerly discussing magic theory seated in the grass or on benches and the campus'' majestic main building, Elysia coughed to draw their attention.


    After a lengthy apology, assuring them she didn''t know what would happen, she said, "I''ll handle everything before returning, including reporting to Shepard."


    "Oh. When will you come back?" Asked Adam, with a smile. Despite their different opinions, he believed Elysia was trustworthy and grew to appreciate her and Selene, especially after the latter gave him a tier-five material...


    The teacher lingered briefly before answering with a cracking voice, "I won''t. My family needs me more than ever, and I want to be there for Uncle Ted." Then, she added, her green eyes watering, "I guess we won''t see each other for a while, so take care of yourselves."


    Despite their bitter smiles, they understood her place had never been in a human college in the first place. With a sigh, Adam remembered their first meeting, her arrogance, his insults, and how they fled. Then, her trust in sharing her family''s hidden story despite his rickety promise and subsequent adventure.


    Closing his eyes, he said, "We had a rocky first interaction. But I now consider you a valuable ally. I wish you all the best." Then, he swiftly brought a few papers for the dream place and handed them to her.


    Curiously, she read the bold letters composing the title, her eyes widening as he mouthed them, "Adam''s method to become an adept." Then, she gazed at the ghost, warmth filling her heart.


    "A deal is a deal. Train hard, and you''ll reach the fifth tier in a flash," he said, his lips curling into a bright smile before turning to leave, unwilling to prolong their goodbyes or hear her thank him.


    "Goodbye, teacher. I hope we''ll meet again in the future," said Julius as he raced to his dorm before giving her time to answer. He didn''t like farewells much, too, since, unlike his big brother, he bonded with others easily.


    Gazing at their shrinking figures, Elysia smiled softly. She didn''t know if it was her hope or something more, but she believed they would meet again someday in the future. Perhaps they would all be adepts at that time, or the duo would have left her in the dust, reaching the arcanist tier in record time.


    "If it''s them, it is possible," she muttered, taking slow but steady steps towards Shepard''s tower.

 Chapter 292 Brothers in Arms... Against Romance?

    After returning to room 207, Julius removed his almost unused equipment with a wry smile as his stomach grumbled in protest. He had slept through the entire evening yesterday and missed his chance to eat. Not that it mattered; he would rather go a day without food than swallow vegetables like a rabbit."Classes didn''t start yet," he said, dusting his uniform to make it more or less presentable before adding. "We can catch the group in the cafeteria and see the new teacher."


    With the dean''s permission, they rarely attended classes except for history and geography, two subjects Julius enjoyed. He even managed to convince his big brother to listen to them. Well, he succeeded on the first day, but his brother slept through the following lessons.


    Thus, they only heard rumors about an adept taking on Vikram''s alchemy class after his friend''s father concluded his mandatory lessons.


    With Adam''s silent agreement, they departed and arrived at the cafeteria ten minutes later.


    The delicious smell of food assaulted their noses as they entered. Students excitedly debated their classes, club activities, or love interests loudly around delicacy-filled plates.


    In a corner, he spotted a group of beautiful young ladies discussing spiritedly and a fit boy looking at his food as if it were his only friend in this place. Upon seeing Arun''s dejected expression, the duo laughed, planning to surprise and uplift his mood.


    Stealthily, they approached their group of friends. However, their conversation caused them to pale and almost swallow the wrong way.


    "Are you sure Julius didn''t tell you when he''ll return?" Louise asked, her eyes locked on Arun''s figure as she hid her blushing cheeks. After awakening in Vikram''s mansion, she found herself unable to align over two sentences when the boy was present, adding to her despair. She couldn''t understand why he never told her what he thought about her, even after she admitted she admired him.


    Just remembering how he defeated the armored lizard and poisonous snake alone made her heart pound faster.


    "You ask me this question every two minutes! Leave a man to eat in peace, please," answered the boy, pulling at his hair in frustration, which caused Asha to burst into laughter.


    "You saw how dedicated to training he is. Give him time to grow, or tell him directly," she advised, a sly smile tugging at her lips. Getting Julius to marry one of her sisters had been her initial plan anyway, so she was more than excited about their potential relationship.


    Meanwhile, Morgane glared at Louise''s blushing face. She joined the group last with Nova and didn''t understand its dynamic fully. However, Louise''s interest in Julius bothered her a little.


    Subtly, the person concerned took a few steps back. "Let''s leave, big bro!" He whispered, panic veiling his features. Without waiting, he raced out of the cafeteria, showed his student card to the mage guarding the college''s entrance, and spent some money to buy food in the boisterous city before returning.


    On his way, he worriedly asked his big brother what he should do. However, Adam shrugged and made a snipping motion with his fingers before answering, "You aren''t even thirteen yet. Act as if you didn''t hear her and focus on improving. Remember! No girls before eighteen!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, inwardly, he was fuming as they navigated the campus to their classroom. ''She is seventeen! Why is she even interested in a boy? Is she crazy?'' he thought, gritting his teeth before adding, ''I''ll protect your dignity until you are old enough to choose by yourself!'' More than a promise, it was a self-assigned mission he would accomplish at the cost of his life!


    Finally, they reached the corridor they would have class in. Other diligent students awaited before the door, eager to learn new things. Soon, a tall blond man greeted them one by one with a smile and opened the door. With a gesture, he welcomed the students inside. However, his piercing blue eyes linger on Julius as his smile broadened.


    After he sat, Arun and the rest of the group entered the class and noticed him. A radiant smile blossomed on the boy''s face as he raced to his desk, attracting everyone''s attention. "Don''t leave me alone with them again, or you''ll only find a headless corpse after my head bursts under their constant blabbering!" he exclaimed reproachfully. He didn''t call Asha with the nickname "devil" for pleasure.


    She truly was one! She would organize man-hunting parties to find him if he didn''t stick with them. And when he did, she would speak about things he had no interest in! He truly felt like an inmate when Julius wasn''t around.


    Upon hearing him, Adam burst into laughter before saying, "They dared to take advantage of my disciple in my absence. Let''s go on an adventure, just the three of us."


    "Really? I''m all fired up now!" Replied Arun, wisps of red mana subtly exuding from his eyes.


    Meanwhile, the girls snorted in displeasure. "We''re not staying behind! We''re coming too!" Asha exclaimed, unwilling to see her fianc¨¦ gone.


    However, Adam snickered as if he were their age and retorted, taking revenge for Arun, "You are too weak to follow us. You would have already been acolytes if you trained instead of bothering my diligent disciple. Instead, you are still mediocre novices." His harsh words reflected his pride in the boy''s progress and annoyance at their laziness.


    Not only did Arun train his mana control most of the day silently, but he also found a method to gather mana faster. He knew Vikram made him drink the Elixir he traded four months ago. However, Arun discovered something that allowed him to increase his mana flow further, making him the youngest apprentice in known history. Well, after him, of course, since he decided to become the best mage.


    Before the girls could retort, the teacher''s loud voice echoed in the classroom. "Everyone sit. I see unfamiliar faces today, so let me reintroduce myself," he said, gazing straight into Julius'' eyes. "I''m Alexander Harrington, and I''ll teach you alchemy for the rest of the year," he added, raising his brow after noticing Adam''s floating figure.


    Meanwhile, the girls clicked their tongues in annoyance, casting reproachful glances at the ghost before sitting. Even if Adam''s words were right, they were too harsh and lacked subtlety, irritating them.


    "Humph. Let''s take revenge," Whispered Asha, determined to prove the boys wrong. "We''ll all become apprentices by the end of the year and show them how strong we are!" She added, uncaring about Alexander''s lesson.


    Louise and Morgane nodded in agreement, eager to prove they were more than extras. As their eyes burned with passion, a sudden bucket of cold water coming from the person they expected the least caused them to bite their lips.


    "I''m already in the third tier. Can I skip the training and go on an adventure with them?" Asked Nova, her innocent voice filling the classroom and making Adam laugh. After all, she enjoyed exploring much more than staying with kids.


    "Sure, come with us!" He said, gazing smugly at the three girls. ''Serves you right for trying to taint Julius!'' He thought as Nova went to sit next to them, leaving the fuming girls behind.


    "Traitor!" the girls yelled under Alexander''s bewildered gaze.


    "Ahem. Silence, or you''ll stay after class to clean the cauldrons manually," he said, his eyes narrowing threateningly as his habits as an experienced general resurfaced briefly. After noticing their trembling hands, he continued his lesson on handling tier-one materials.

 Chapter 293 I Saw You Fleeing Like a Scaredy-Cat!

    As the lesson almost ended, Julius twirled his quill between his fingers, his thoughts drifting away from the lecture.A moment later, his quill slipped, breaking his reverie. His eyes narrowed in suspicion as he glanced at Alexander. "Isn''t he looking at me a little too much?" he muttered, turning to his big brother.


    "I bet he''ll ask us to stay after class," replied Adam, his lips curling into an amused smile. Playfulness twinkled in his eyes as memories of their first interactions with the college teachers resurfaced.


    Then, as if to mock him, Alexander turned sharply toward them. "Stay after class. I have something to ask you," he said, his solemn voice causing the other students to roll their eyes.


    After Julius became Shepard''s disciple and stopped showing up, they thought their chances of getting a mentor increased. However, the moment he returned, the new teacher lunged at him, like the others.


    Simultaneously, the bell signalling the end of the lesson echoed in the college''s corridors. Everyone clicked their tongues and glared at the boy before leaving the classroom.


    Meanwhile, Arun patted his friend, raising his thumb with a warm smile before joining the girls, failing to notice one was missing.


    Left alone, the duo rolled their eyes at the teacher, waiting to hear his apprenticeship offer. However, Alexander frowned at the desk beside them. "Miss Nova, you may leave," he said, drumming on his desk with his fingers.


    Opposite to his expectations, the Imperius Harmonia didn''t move from her seat. Fearlessly gazing back at him, she responded, "I''m their supervisor. If you want to speak with them, my presence is mandatory!"


    ''Since when?'' The duo thought, looking at the beautiful woman weirdly.


    Initially stunned by the answer, Alexander swiftly regained his composure. His face hardened, his eyes narrowed, and faint traces of mana moved to pressure her.


    However, she spoke again, squinting her eyes in defiance and revealing something he wanted to keep a secret for the moment. "I''ve seen you before. Do you want to fight another soul reaper and escape with your tail between your legs like last time?" She asked, sure she had spotted his figure among the mage army when they escaped the canyon.


    A frigid silence engulfed the room as Adam glared at Alexander''s trembling figure. The kids had almost died from thirst first, then starvation because of their pursuit.


    As the silence lingered for two minutes, the teacher set aside his memories of the terrifying ghost and spoke. "I was indeed there, and so was Reynard," he said, knowing denying would waste time and awaken more suspicion before adding. "We entirely cut our ties with the royal family. Thorian revoked our noble titles and seized our mansions. But I didn''t ask you to stay to talk about me.


    What I want is to know you." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon seeing the boy look at the ghost in confusion, he continued, "Not him. You, Julius Riverwood. A commoner who rose to nobility at the age of seven. A boy who survived the Ashford family for four years. And finally, a native citizen of Belloria. Would you share your story with me?"


    His sincere words lingered briefly as the duo''s confusion deepened. However, Adam remained silent since the man focused on Julius.


    "Why do you want to know me?" Asked the boy, realising his big brother wouldn''t advise him. After so many years, he understood Adam would rather let him make mistakes and guide him afterwards.


    "Because I want to believe in your potential. The Ashfords spent too much resources to capture you. Yet, they failed," Alexander replied, his face softening.


    Then, he rose from his seat, walked to them, and crouched to look at the boy in the eyes. "I think there is more to you than the ghost they focus on," he added, a gentle smile tugging at his lips.


    Experience more content on empire


    Julius fell into deep thought, unsure about what to do. He had observed the man''s subtle facial movements the entire time, concluding. ''He isn''t lying.'' Yet, he failed to understand this sudden interest in him. After all, he was no mage. His mana test was the worst, too.


    "I can tell you my story. But you''ll only realise you were wrong," he said, causing Adam to grimace.


    However, before he could voice his opposition, Nova joyfully raised her hands and exclaimed, "Yay! I don''t know your story either! Don''t forget to tell us about Adam!"


    Baffled by her reaction, he hurriedly opened his mouth to stop the boy, only to be cut again by Alexander. "Great. Let''s grab something to eat first," he said, walking to the door with light steps as a ray of hope replaced the guilt gnawing at his heart for an instant.


    Twenty minutes later, they returned to the classroom, carrying plates filled with various dishes. The smell alone watered their mouths as they dug in, listening to the boy and his grumbling big brother with rapt attention.


    Alexander''s and Nova''s eyes widened in fear, then narrowed in anger before a plethora of emotions crossed their face at the boy''s uncommon tale. Then, the teacher asked many questions to understand the motivations behind their choices.


    However, he felt that a part of the story was missing. So, he stacked the empty plates to the side of the desk and asked the ghost, "Can you tell us what happened during Julius'' younger years?"


    "No. I don''t trust you at all," replied Adam, shrugging his ethereal shoulders in disdain. Julius already annoyed him by sharing their experience with a stranger. Worse, the man was more suspicious than anything. Fortunately, the boy didn''t recount what happened in Sylvaria, or he would have slapped him in anger.


    Unfortunately, Alexander already had a decent grasp of his personality. "I heard you were looking for materials," he said, retrieving a flask filled with a viscous, dark liquid that seemed to absorb light. "It''s yours if you comply," he added, a sly grin tugging at his lips.


    "Tsk. Who do you think I am? I''m a righteous man. You can''t bribe me!" He exclaimed, his lips twitching and hands inching towards the flask.


    "That''s sad. It''s a tier-four material used to engrave magic items. Not only can you increase the enchantment potency, but it''ll raise the style point by a lot if you want my opinion," Alexander said, shaking his head bitterly as he pulled the flask back deliberately.


    "Shit..." Adam muttered, annoyed to see his weakness exposed. He needed those materials, and not taking them would be foolish. Yet, he couldn''t shake the feeling that it was wrong. ''I''ll accept this one last time. Then, I''ll be the one controlling and exploiting others'' greed,'' he thought, narrowing his eyes at the flask.

 Chapter 294 Thirteen Years a Ghost: A Journey of Growth

    Once Julius secured the flask, Adam counted how he woke up in Alina''s house, the inspection at the guard''s station, followed by their first encounter with Gaston.Then, shame covered his features as he explained how he hoodwinked Theodore into helping them brew a potion and his subsequent plan to make Julius join the barony. Of course, he omitted anything related to the dream place.


    As his words lingered, he realised such a long time had already passed and that he had changed. Not negatively, though. Even if he was still immature, he could raise his head and puff his chest, saying he was an honest man... Or ghost. He also got rid of his madness thanks to the departed friend who marked him the most, making his reactions less exaggerated.


    With a smile reflecting his journey, achievements and losses, he grabbed Julius'' and Nova''s shoulders, concluding, "The boy told you the rest. Tell us about your goals because I don''t care about your hopes or whatnot."


    However, Alexander''s eyes slipped to the side for a moment. A pensive frown formed on his forehead as he dismantled their stories into causes, effects, and choices. In half a minute, he drew several theories about the duo''s existence and, more importantly, their characters. ''The boy is good enough,'' he thought before glancing at Adam. ''His friend is too unstable, sharp, and cunning.


    I need more time to study him, separate them, or give up entirely,'' he added, regaining his composure.


    Who could blame his judgment based on past events? For him, Adam was an old ghost who might have lost his memories or had hidden agendas. Never in his wildest dreams would he have believed Adam could grow so much in thirteen years.


    Thus, knowing that trust and honesty were the basis for any relationship, he answered, "Don''t take it personally, but I need more time to decide. I also need to confirm if Reynard is willing to follow first." Then, he stood up, gathered the dirty plates, and walked to the door, adding with a bright smile, "Worry not. Since you trusted me, I guarantee I won''t tell your story to anyone."


    The trio watched his departing back, unhappy not to receive answers, until Nova''s melodious voice echoed in the classroom.


    "Did you really sleep with cows and horses to save money?" She asked Julius, grimacing. Just imagining the smell made her scrunch her nose in disgust. Remembering their escape, she added, "Ah! You promised me a cat after you slapped Timmy away! It''s been a month already, and I still don''t know what it is!"


    "Why didn''t you ask Asha to give you one? And yes. I had to pay for the boat," answered Julius, a wry smile tugging at his lips. How was her cat more important than Alexander''s strange interest?


    "Because I forgot, too!" She answered, her hands resting against her hips. "Go get me one now, or I''ll band with the girls against you," she added, squinting her eyes at Adam.


    "..."


    ''With allies like you, we don''t need enemies,'' the ghost thought, an icy shiver running down his spine as he imagined Nova harassing them daily. "Julius," he started, fear dancing in his eyes. "Move to the city. We''ll get her the cutest kitty and pray she likes it," he continued, sweat dripping from his forehead.


    The more he imagined the na?ve woman''s actions, the faster his heart pounded. ''We''ll die of shame if she goes against us!'' He screamed inwardly, racing to the door to accomplish this critical mission.


    Five hours later, Julius returned, walking under the setting sun and cradling a... "What''s his name again?" He asked, raising his brow at the small feline''s white fur and blue stripes. ''Weren''t we supposed to buy a kitty?'' he thought, shaking his head at his big brother''s bizarre tastes.


    "Didn''t he say it was a snowcat no one wanted because of the stripes?" Answered Adam, finding the kitty stylish enough to join their group.


    "I don''t think it''s a cat, though..." Julius muttered, unconvinced by the merchant''s words. After all, the life force emitted by the newborn creature amounted to an untrained human.


    "Who cares? She''ll name it Timmy or Tommy, anyway," Adam shrugged, unbothered by details. What mattered most was to please Nova so as not to suffer later. Find exclusive stories on empire


    After a short walk to the girl''s dormitory, Asha''s door creaked open. Her eyes twitched upon seeing the two annoying guys. "Humph. I wonder how such mighty disciples found time to visit a lowly novice?" She asked, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "Stop acting like a baby and train more. My words were harsh because you are wasting your potential," answered Adam before turning to Nova with a smile.


    "Look! That''s a snowcat, a low-tiered variety of magic beasts. You are lucky. It was the only female they had, and it was the strongest! We even purchased and engraved your name on a beautiful silk ribbon," he added, pointing at the cute kitty''s neck.


    Upon seeing the small meowing fur ball, Nova''s heart melted. With soft eyes, her hands inched to caress the animal.


    After playing with it for a bit and noticing its friendliness, she snatched it from Julius'' arms and hugged it with a warm smile. "Thank you, Adam! I love your gift," she said, her enchanting voice echoing in the dormitory.


    Faced with this display of affection, even Asha''s anger subsided a bit. However, she had one last snarky remark to make before. "Be a man and confess if you are interested in her," she smirked.


    Adam exhaled loudly, then shook his head in response. "We can''t save you anymore. You are too far gone in your love dramas," he said before bidding Nova goodbye, happy she liked the little creature he chose for her. Next, he asked Julius to visit Shepard.


    Speechless, Asha gazed at the departing ghost. That wasn''t the reaction she expected from him. However, her eyes gradually widened as she pondered his words. "They heard us in the cafeteria!" She exclaimed, understanding why the protective ghost separated the group in two. Yet, determination only burned brighter in her green eyes. After all, his words were correct.


    Compared to Julius and Arun, they had made little to no progress. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I''ll show you we aren''t deadweights,'' she thought, reaffirming her resolve and returning to gather mana.


    Meanwhile, Nova played happily with her new friend, wondering what name would fit it. She first thought about Tommy but dismissed it since she was a female. After a long moment, she sighed in defeat. With Ossian as her ex-master, she would never be good at giving names. After all, the ghost king named his soul reapers one to fifty...

 Chapter 295 Justice Served Cold

    The duo walked under the beautiful orange sky, admiring the setting winter sun as they reached Shepard''s tower. With a scan of his student card, the magical door creaked open, revealing the familiar interior.Almost buried under thick stacks of papers, the dean raised his head from his dull routine. Upon seeing his last disciple, his eyes glinted. "Took you a while to greet your mentor," he said, grinning at the ghost. Before Adam could answer, he continued, "Elysia explained everything already. It''s regrettable to lose such an open-minded teacher. Thankfully, Reynard can replace her."


    The duo nodded, a trace of sadness dancing in their eyes. Then, since he didn''t have to waste time explaining anything, Adam requested something that caused Shepard''s eyes to brighten. "I think I''m good enough at brewing tier-four potions. Unfortunately, materials of the fifth tier are too rare or expensive. Thus, I want to learn how to craft resilient puppets," he said, returning his mentor''s grin.


    "Excellent. I was about to recommend you delve into this field myself in a few weeks," Replied Shepard, his body turning into mist and flying to the first-floor library. Five minutes later, he returned with four thick books. "I''m not a puppet expert. But you should find everything you need in those books," he said, winking as he handed them to the boy.


    Find your next read on empire


    With a grateful nod, they walked to the first floor to read them in peace, knowing they couldn''t take them outside the tower without spending golden tickets. Thinking about them, he turned to his mentor and asked, "What can I do to earn a few tickets?"


    "Easy! Win the battle monster tournament first to earn a hundred. Next, win the inter-academy tournament to earn..." The dean lingered, thinking about the right amount not to lose his entire private collection before continuing. "Let''s say five hundred?"


    Stunned by the amount but knowing not anyone could win those competitions, curiosity grated at his mind. "How much can I earn the ordinary way?" He asked, his brow raised.


    "One ticket for spending a month assisting teachers with various boring tasks. Honestly, I wouldn''t recommend this approach," Shepard replied, shaking his head. The rules were harsh, but his books were too rare to stay far from him.


    Without a word, Adam continued ascending the stairs. However, his mind ran in full gear to curse the arcanist. ''Is he crazy? To borrow a book, one must work for over eight years!'' He thought, assuming it would be a waste of time to argue with Shepard since he visibly set his rules to prevent anyone from borrowing anything. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the meantime, Julius scanned the library, expecting to see the short, red-haired girl. Unfortunately, Morgane was absent. However, he spotted a silver-haired lady he didn''t have many chances to speak with sitting behind a desk.


    Feeling the boy''s gaze linger on her, she closed the complicated book she had been reading and raised her head. "Ah! Long time no see!" Zenobia exclaimed, her grey eyes glinting and her lips curling into a smile. "How did your deck building go?" She asked, impatient to hear news about her last junior disciple''s grand project.


    Remembering he hadn''t turned the talismans into cards yet, Adam smiled wryly before answering, "It''s complete. I have ten ghosts, seven weird creatures called chimaeras, and the tier-four knight you already saw."


    "Wow! But you''re missing two cards, then! Sit. I''ll help you find the best ones," she said, patting an empty chair, her enthusiasm menacing to burst. Her junior''s arrogant claims might turn true with such an incredible line up.


    "Well, I''m not missing any cards. I have a powerful tier four ghost and a bizarre tier one human," Adam grinned, knowing her excitement would burst. And he was right.


    Zenobia jumped on the desk to save time and raced to his ethereal form. With her ragged breathing and trembling hands, she almost looked demented to him. "Show them to me," she said, her voice a low growl, showing her self-control attempt.


    After he told her they were still talismans, Zenobia snatched Julius'' hand, dragging him down the stairs, out of the tower and finally to the battle monster club.


    Baffled by her forcefulness, the duo gazed at each other in confusion for a moment. Then, Adam shrugged. "We''ll have to turn them into cards, anyway. With her, we''ll at least avoid another stealing fiasco."


    Ten minutes later, they stepped into the boisterous club room. Students discussed duel strategies, showing their cards spiritedly. Their loud voices echoed their youthful passion, causing Adam''s yearning to awaken. ''I''ll soon discuss and play with them!'' He thought, his actual age a long-forgotten memory.


    Next, Zenobia navigated the desks and the arena in the room''s center, finally reaching the lazy student managing the shop. In a commanding voice, she said, "I need to turn nineteen talismans into cards. Get to work, or I''ll do it myself."


    Upon hearing her voice, the thieving youth stood as straight as a pole. Beads of sweat covered his forehead as he bowed in respect. "W-Welcome, Manager Zenobia," he stuttered, fear dancing in his eyes and his legs trembling.


    Then, his eyes bulged in hate as he noticed the boy accompanying her. "It''s him! He is the one who destroyed the expensive cards last time! You must avenge me, manager!" He yelled, remembering how he had almost lost his position and had to pay for the damaged goods.


    Meanwhile, Julius covered his mouth to stifle his laughter. However, Adam didn''t face the same problem. "Bahaha! Serves you right for trying to steal from me with a smug grin plastered on that ugly face," he said, slapping his leg in amusement.


    Unfortunately for the thief, Zenobia was anything but amused by the situation. "Not only did you try to steal a younger student, abusing your authority like the disgusting trash you are, but you are also lying right in my face! Leave. The club doesn''t need parasites like you," she roared, clenching her fists until her palms turned white to resist the urge to hit him.

 Chapter 296 Juliuss Fear

    She had learned about the incident a few months ago but had let her junior disciples manage it. Yet, that hateful student had to yell lies before the other members. What would their club become if she didn''t act with the highest level of firmness against outrageous deeds in public?She ground her teeth, turned to a dutiful staff member, and commended, "Replace him with an honest student who shares our value and love for the game." Then, she glanced at Adam, failing to look him in the eyes.


    "So, you are the club manager? Who would have thought?" Adam whistled, unbothered by her guilt-ridden face. "I know what you think. The past is in the past, and you can''t control your team''s actions," he smiled to reassure her before adding. "I indeed damaged the precious cards to punish him, so I''m also half a culprit."


    Her lips curled into a bitter smile as she relaxed a little. As the manager, she was responsible for failing to judge the thief''s character. After a moment of contemplation, she shook her head to recompose herself and proceed with their tasks. Slowly recovering her excitement, she jumped over the wooden counter and stood before the magic device utilised to convert talismans into cards.


    No words were needed. Julius handed her the nineteen talismans, his eyes glowing with anticipation. He, too, was eager to see the fruits of their dangerous expedition.


    Under the duo''s watchful eyes, the device''s brush sprang to life, faithfully replicating the creatures'' images onto sturdy cards. It meticulously marked their tiers, names, and special effects before transferring the souls imprisoned in the talismans.


    Upon seeing the fierce chimaeras'' black chitin, powerful legs, and horrendous mandibles, Zenobia''s hands shook in disbelief. "What are those creatures?" She asked, her grey eyes widening as her mind failed to understand how the duo could defeat such vicious beasts.


    However, she didn''t wait for the answer, flipping the cards until a dullahan mounting an overbearing stallion greeted her bulging eyes. "..." Her mind blanked for a moment, unable to draft coherent thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Adam chuckled as he recounted their heroic fight against the evil ghost, attributing most of the credit to Julius. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It must have been hard," she said, feeling the weight of the fight as if she were there thanks to the vivid descriptions. Then, she placed the cards into a small leather case. "It''s a popular tier-one item. It''ll protect your deck from humidity and erosion," she added, handing it to the boy before joining them.


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    "How much does it cost?" Asked Adam, interested in the practical design. With its back opening, players could attach it to their belts, making it easy to carry around.


    "Don''t worry. It''s on the house," she said, a bright smile tugging at her lips.


    However, Adam shook his head. "I''m willing to pay like everyone else," he said, gesturing for the boy to retrieve his heavy pouch. ''I won''t let another weakness grow out of control,'' he thought, already acting on his earlier idea.


    Baffled by the refusal, Zenobia took nineteen shiny gold coins for the card conversion and five for the case. Once done, they returned to Shepard''s tower under the club member''s excited eyes.


    After a few banters and twenty minutes of walking, Zenobia said with a mischievous smile, "I''m impressed by your integrity. Despite our brief interactions, you''ll soon become my favorite junior." Then, she waved her hand with a smile, adding, "I''ll join the others for now. Have fun studying!"


    With a smile, they lingered before climbing the stairs to the library.


    As Adam delved into the intricacies of puppet creation with unwavering focus, time flowed relentlessly onward, transforming the frigid winter into the vibrant hues of spring.


    During that time, Julius reached the limits of the Foundation Building Realm. A short step away from the Golden Core Realm, he felt he could break through in a few days.


    However, they had to face more pressing and dangerous matters first. "I don''t want to see him again!" He exclaimed, standing in front of the active Gate. Unwillingness and terror distorted his youthful face as he glared at his big brother.


    "See it like mental training, then!" Replied Adam with a wry smile. What could he say? He needed the sigil, and the time to retrieve it finally came. He also visited each teacher beforehand to retrieve their materials and share his mana control-focused advancement method. Free from his debt, he felt an invisible weight pressing on his heart vanish.


    Meanwhile, Shepard turned to them. With a gentle smile, he asked, "Are you sure you don''t want me to accompany you?" After all, he had no reason to be afraid this time since they would only complete their deal.


    "We''ll be back before you can miss us," Adam replied, a cheeky smile tugging at his lips as he pushed the unwilling boy into the Gate''s veil of mana.


    ****


    A few seconds later, terrible heat assaulted the grumbling boy. The same red desert rose and fell in mighty dunes in the distance. Behind him, the boisterous capital city of the Beast empire bustled with life.


    Soon, the familiar attendant walked elegantly on the milky white slabs covering the exotic garden path to greet them. "I''m glad to see you again," he said, bowing respectfully despite his higher tier. "Same rules as last time," he added, adjusting his toga before gesturing for the duo to follow him into the grand hall of the Beast Temple.


    A moment later, they bowed reluctantly in front of the most feared individual on the planet.


    Fortunately, as they were familiar with each other already, the archmage''s blue eyes glistened, "At ease. I''m pleased with the ally you recommended," he said, his lips curling into a satisfied smile.


    Then, he took steady steps in their direction. "I suffered a bit. But I can lend you my sigil for twelve hours as promised," he continued, retrieving a round, archaic medal pulsing with mana from his robes.


    However, solemness covered his features. His warning echoed in the hall, direct and brutal. "However, you''ll have to use it in the temple. Several adepts will monitor your room from the corridor. If you try to flee or destroy it, they''ll kill you."


    Alarmed by the not-so-veiled threat, Julius trembled in fear. Despite his best efforts to conceal it, the vast strength difference between him and the archmage filled him with terror, leaving him feeling small and vulnerable.


    Meanwhile, Adam shrugged. They were already in the lion''s maw. It was too late to be afraid. "I''ll give you the complete ritual once I''m done," he said, wearing his poker face not to show his worries. After all, nothing guaranteed him the emperor wouldn''t expel them after getting what he wanted.

 Chapter 297 Whispers from the Abyss

    "You can give the documents to the adepts standing guards when you return the sigil," answered the Beast Emperor, waving dismissively. He couldn''t examine it beforehand, so the delay and suspicion didn''t bother him.He handed the precious but annoying item to the boy and added, "Follow the temple''s priest. He''ll guide you to the most fortified room. Good luck with your task." Then, he returned to his throne, closed his piercing blue eyes and remained motionless.


    Catching the clue, they followed the gesturing attendant outside the hall. They navigated the complex but mysterious temple, admiring the lifelike beasts engraved on its walls for ten minutes before reaching their destination.


    Meanwhile, the Beast Emperor''s eyes snapped open the moment they left. A mass of billowing mana raged around his body as he raised his head towards the sky. Following his grimacing face''s movement, his mana coalesced into a massive brown barrier encasing the entire temple.


    "I won''t be your slave forever!" He roared, his rage-filled voice making the throne hall tremble as hate burned in his eyes. "Instead, I''ll be a conqueror!" He added, drawing determination from his conviction.


    Then, with a terrifying movement, he swung his arm at the empty air as if to cut the fabric of reality itself. Space cracked under the full-powered blow as an invisible link tying him to the sigil shattered, freeing him from the Magus'' prying eyes for the first time in centuries.


    However, upon sensing its missing master, the tier eight item''s enhancement activated with full force. An invisible grey mist hummed to life in the hall the next second, draping its splendour and the glorious beasts with its soul-chilling cold.


    The archmage''s eyes narrowed in response. This was the moment of truth. Only two outcomes awaited his rebellious actions: survival by a miracle or death.


    A snicker spread across his face. "I''m the next Magus! No, I''ll surpass you and become the first Supreme Sorcerer to ever exist!" he roared again, kicking the ground with horrifying force.


    Dust melded with the fast-approaching mist as the loud sound of upturned slabs echoed in the gloomy throne room. Intricate carvings align themselves to form a hovering complex pentagram filled with otherworldly symbols.


    "With the blood of a hundred thousand magical beasts, I beseech your aid to free me for twelve hours," he chanted, the guttural words auguring the worst. "With the blood of a hundred million humans, I demand you trick the Magus'' eyes for twelve hours," he added, his voice echoing mysteries as the pentagram lit a blood-red light.


    Dark flames cracked to life, casting eerie shadows in the hall before a seductive voice whispered, "I want more..."


    As the ancient words lingered, the mist froze in its wake, as if time had stopped for it, shocking the emperor.


    "What more can I offer?" he asked, knowing full well that stopping the Magus'' arrangement came at a heavy cost. That''s why he only asked for twelve hours; he couldn''t bear to free himself entirely.


    "I want to step foot into your world for the same duration. Worry not. I won''t cause chaos, only meet an old friend," the whisper sounded again, its alluring properties grating at the archmage''s mental resistance.


    Suspicious, he held his forehead between his fingers. He couldn''t refuse the demand and had been warned about those creatures'' greed. However, he still attempted to resist. "Why is my offering insufficient?" he asked, grimacing to withstand the compelling power of the voice.


    "You vanquished those beings centuries ago for most. The humans are just lowly cannon fodders you kept in your underground cript. If you want to strike a deal with us, be worthy of your title and offer arcanists at the very least."


    An icy shiver ran down the archmage''s spine. ''How powerful are you to dismiss anything below the sixth tier?'' He pondered, holding his head in pain. The longer he spoke with the entity, the more he suffered. Desperation tinged his voice as he blurted, "Promise in the contract that you won''t cause massacres or anything that could attract the Magus."


    "I swear upon Zarathor''s glorious name," replied the voice, revealing its identity amidst loud cackles. Fortunately, his species hadn''t invaded this world for aeons, burying his existence in the sands of time. However, he always regretted his loss fifteen thousand years ago, making him dream of reopening the sealed passage. And here was his opportunity.


    Upon hearing the creature comply, the emperor''s voice thundered with the last bit of mental strength he possessed, "I hereby grant Zarathor a twelve-hour access to this plane in exchange for my earlier demands."


    Echoing his words, his unnaturally large mana pool drained at an alarming speed as the pentagram spun furiously. Sparks flew everywhere as a dark-red sun pressured space with untold power.


    Read new chapters at empire


    Attacked from both sides, its stability started to waver as ugly cracks expanded in the empty air.


    SHATTER


    With a deafening noise, the space collapsed in a rain of glistening shards before the archmage''s weary eyes, revealing a tall, horned man that sent shivers down his spine.


    ''A MAGUS!'' The thought boomed in his mind as his consciousness began to slip into darkness. However, the man''s words reached him before he totally passed out.


    "You are lucky you used a summoning contract to bind my actions, or I would have ruined your world. Hahaha."


    The rattling of chains reverberated for a moment as the creature laughed maniacally. Twenty seconds later, he blew the mist away with a dismissive gesture. Next, he snapped his fingers, creating a flawless, ethereal copy of the unconscious weakling and connected the sigil to it.


    Finally, he muttered guttural incantations that distorted the temple''s reality, veiling the past and next twelve hours in a tapestry of lies. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your requests have been granted, ant. Time to breathe fresh air for the first time in ages," he said, running his dark nails through his silky white hair to adjust his appearance for this grand occasion. Then, he unfurled the red wings resting on his back, bent his knees, and shot to the sky like a rising meteor.


    The wind ruffled his elegant clothes as the beautiful blue sky greeted his ominous presence. With a swipe of his eyes, his vision pierced the horizon. "Found you," he said, his fists trembling in excitement as his figure darted away.

 Chapter 298 Adams Vengeance

    Simultaneously, a slight tremor shook Adam''s frame as he entered the fortified room. With a frown, his suspicion-filled eyes scanned his surroundings to find the cause. Unfortunately, his troubled search only alerted the surrounding adepts."Enter and do your thing," one snorted, blocking the exit with his enormous body, unaware that someone had just left the passage behind him.


    Meanwhile, the mysterious man rode on a wave made out of pure mana, retracing the duo''s steps in a flash. His ethereal frame billowed in the throne hall as his eyes glowed in elation.


    "Hahaha. Look at you, the mighty emperor sprawled unconscious on the floor like a mere peasant," He chuckled, finding the situation surreal. "Makes my job easier," he added, almost singing as he crouched before the archmage. Then, he reapplied the same method used to create a template of Selene''s mana circuits.


    Two minutes later, shiny circuits crisscrossing in intricate patterns hovered above his palm. Planning to study them later, he made a U-turn and surfed to the temple''s entrance.


    "The boy said he felt something bizarre coming from the two statues the first time he came," he muttered, standing before the terrifying behemoth and majestic jet-black avian creature spanning several kilometers long.


    Opposite to Julius, he felt nothing coming from them. Thus, he didn''t waste time comparing who had the sharper senses, and only sent his mana to scan their insides thoroughly and... "Bingo," he smirked like a kid at his discovery.


    ''Two-tier seven magic beasts preserved in stone,'' he thought, feeling their living organs but dead minds. He believed they were essential for the emperor but didn''t really care. With a dismissive shrug, he copied their magic circuits, realising they were attached to their cores with a raised brow.


    "Fascinating," he muttered, wondering if the other beasts encased in the walls were more than mere artistic choices.


    Acting on his suspicion, he moved around the temple for half an hour, collecting more samples with shining eyes. In total, he got twenty-two tier-six circuits and two more tier-seven ones. ''I''ll study the differences between beast and humanoid circuits and see if I can merge them'', he thought, finding something to rejoice about after so many dull years spent waiting for the faithful day.


    With nothing more to do, he raced in te corridors, surfing on the ambient mana like a river''s current. The wind whipped through his ethereal frame as he reached the fortified room, crashing into a precise section of its wall with a smirk.


    After all, he was a soul. Unlike Adam, nothing restricted his movements but his will! He phased through the chamber and collided with the boy, returning to his soul sea unseen and unheard despite the tight security measures.


    "Are you done, big bro?" Julius asked, unaware of what had occurred. Curiosity gnawed at his heart ever since he heard about the mysterious list. Yet, his brother never told him why he needed those materials. Enjoy new adventures at empire


    "Hah? I''m just putting on a show. I won''t conduct the ritual here. Sleep for a bit please," answered Adam with a playful smile, dismissing the mana hand drawing random symbols on the ground. He would abide by the emperor''s rules and stay inside... Well, physically, at least.


    "Wake me up if they enter or before our time is up," he added, his luminous eyes dimming before the boy could answer.


    "..." Julius lost his voice before realising Adam was truly gone. ''After everything we went through to get the ghost essence, grimoire, and sigil, you won''t let me see the ritual?!'' He seethed, finding the situation unfair. Grumbling in annoyance, he forced himself to sleep, knowing the sigil would find its way to his brother in that mysterious place he visited during his sleep.


    ****


    Meanwhile, Adam''s smile blossomed as the archaic medal appeared in his right hand. "Finally!" he roared, raising his hand in victory. "I''ll complete your dream by unlocking the ultimate affinity, Kwame," he added, his heart pounding, hair bristling, and an excited shiver running through his skin.


    After calming his raging emotions, he left his apartment room, racing towards the tower he despised. "Humph. Today, I''m the one who''ll take advantage of you!" he shouted, glaring at the monstrously tall construct and his small warning board standing lonely in front of its colossal doors.


    With a vengeful smile, he placed one of the only three archmage sigils in the world in a small circle drawn on the tower''s doorsteps.


    Then, he gazed in satisfaction at the other materials resting in their own drawings around the plaza. "With such a large circle, there is no way I''ll fail!" He exclaimed, the moon''s glow casting red lights on his body.


    According to Kwame''s grimoire, conducting the ritual with the help of an archmage would yield the best possible result, unlocking a high affinity to mana. But the stronger the one performing the ritual, the larger the circle''s circumference had to be. With his lowly disciple tier, Adam knew he would barely unlock the worst level of affinity or fail because of his meager energy reserves. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That''s when an absurd idea germinated in his brain. Since the tower could build an entire underground complex and fill it with tier three and four creatures on the third challenge, he didn''t doubt it could do much more on higher floors. ''The tower is more powerful than a magus!'' He believed in this ludicrous idea, building his ritual around it for the last month.


    "And now, the moment of truth!" He exclaimed, standing in the center with confidence.


    Hope filled his drumming heart as he gathered all his mana into his palms, ignoring the searing pain assaulting his protesting circuits. Then, he slammed them onto the ground, activating the central circle with an energy surge.


    The symbols composing it glowed fiercely, devouring his mana like a ravenous beast to fuel their activation... before dimming the next second.


    Baffled by how fast his mana failed him, he glared at the circle. "You already activated. Suck that pigsty of a tower to continue!" His roar echoed in the empty dream place, his hands trembled, and his eyes narrowed. Would he fail after all?

 Chapter 299 Dancing Wisps of Magic

    As defeat''s bitter taste filled his mouth, he glared at the useless tower. ''Come on! I know you''re overflowing with energy!'' He thought, clenching his teeth hard enough to make popping noises resound in the silent plaza. However, the circle''s light continued to dim, unable to support its activation.With a sad grimace, he sank to the ground, his eyes fixed on the glowing residue, and his hands cradling his aching head. Despair tightened around his heart, and tears of frustration welled up in his eyes.


    Just as his efforts seemed in vain, a terrifying hum resonated through the plaza, causing the air to vibrate around him. Shocked by the unexpected sound, he raised his head and squinted, trying to identify its source. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, he witnessed something he never imagined was possible. The air split before his eyes into dense, swirling wisps, each shimmering with a different color.


    At the same time, the tower rumbled and shook as if expressing its rage.


    He looked down at his feet, watching the symbols'' fading glow intensify. They absorbed the colorful dancing lights in a silent clash against the towering construct.


    A broad smile spread across his face, his arms trembling as he clenched his fists.


    "I was right! The ritual found an alternative energy source! HAHAHA! " He yelled, his laugh reverberating under the red moon and dark sky as his heart burst with intense joy.


    Simultaneously, the materials rose from the ground, hovering mid-air in their places. Next, blinding light extended from the circle he stood in, crisscrossing and lightening forgotten natural symbols on its way.


    As if animated by its own will, the light reached Selene''s ancestral grimoire before the fusion pool. Then, it darted to the ghost''s essence.


    Within a minute, vibrant multicolored lights illuminated the plaza, transforming its gloomy landscape into a life-filled one for the first time.


    Meanwhile, the tower''s shaking intensified as Kwame''s natural symbols, acting as magnets for natural mana, siphoned its energy with merciless thirst.


    Thirty minutes later, the light reached the eighth material, revealing the circle''s ridiculous size. After all, who was Adam? He only wanted the best. So, its circumference spanned the entire plaza, meaning several kilometers wide!


    As the circle absorbed the mana wisps, their different colors revealed their unique effects. The elegant slabs froze, burned, distorted, sprouted vegetation, turned metallic, became sand, aged, teleported, or exploded. Many mysterious events unfolded, with each affinity displaying its power in a grand spectacle, as if bowing in respect to Kwame''s genius.


    Amazed and his heart pounding, Adam watched the dreamlike scene unfold like a boy witnessing magic for the first time. Yet, he knew the main character had yet to make an appearance.


    Fortunately, his anticipation didn''t linger for long. Like a freed prisoner, a massive cloud of swirling dark-blue energy burst from the tower, signaling the entrance of the final element.


    "Catch them all!" He yelled, his tense right arm cutting the wind.


    Behind him, the archaic medal hovered, exuding powerful grey mists that pressured and froze the ground below.


    Each artifact and material involved in the ritual responded, unleashing its stored energy to clash against the fast-approaching cloud, treating it as a common enemy.


    However, the dark blue energy was the base of their powers. Without mana, no affinity could manifest!


    In an instant, the cloud snuffed the rebellious children, extinguishing the powerful solar and soul energies with ease. Then, it encompassed everything, reaching the dream place''s eleventh area''s edges and absorbing all the affinities'' properties like a vacuum.


    Ominous arcs of condensed power danced on its surface, lightening its shade and causing Adam to back a step. The hovering artefacts clanked powerlessly to the ground, drained of what made them reach their tiers.


    Except for the stubborn sigil.


    Despite the cloud''s dominance, it fiercely defended itself, creating a safe sphere only a few centimeters wide to sustain its survival.


    As if provoked, the cloud swirled and condensed for a second. Its size shrunk to shape itself into a swirling humanoid entity crackling with energy. Under Adam''s trembling eyes, it clutched the archaic medal''s defenses between its palms.


    Space shattered, and the fabric of reality trembled. After a short second, its hands clapped the last item with ease, proving how vain its arrogant resistance had been.


    "Even tier eight items can''t resist pure mana!" Adam exclaimed, his eyes fixed on the mana siphoning the magus'' powers from the sigil.


    Soon, a burst of energy boomed across the dream place, its shockwave blasting his hair and almost causing him to fall. He gazed at the now sky-blue energy with yearning as his fingers inched towards it.


    Unfortunately, his knowledge about the ritual ended here. He could only go with the flow without doing anything foolish. Instead, he slowly withdrew his hand, taking a deep breath to steady himself.


    And his wait didn''t last long. The mana entity turned towards him and moved its featureless face up and down as if to appraise his worthiness. Then, it tilted its head to the right. Its gaze lingered on the tower before its frame dispersed into a beautiful sparkling mist.


    ****


    Simultaneously, an individual engulfed in billowing grey energies rose from his seat abruptly. Loud noises echoed in the dimly lit place as his heavy throne crashed on the ground. Flickering shadows danced on his face as his upper lips rose in dissatisfaction. "What happened to my sigil?" he muttered, sensing its drained energy.


    Closing his left eye, he gazed up, his vision piercing kilometers of rocks until it landed on the southern continent''s red desert. He then observed the emperor''s copy with a frown, sensing nothing wrong with it.


    ''Strange,'' he thought, using one of the archaic medal''s features to see, hear, and smell what happened around the archmage for the last twenty-four hours.


    However, his discoveries only added to his confusion. He only witnessed his resting figure in the beast temple. Irritated by the mysterious occurrence, he ground his teeth for a moment before shrugging. "I don''t have time to manage rebellious kids.


    Have all the fun you want in the few years you have left before the great war," he said, mana dancing behind him to restore his throne''s position before he sat on it.


    "You''ll need all the help and resources you can get to survive," he snickered, closing his eyes to focus on the underground. Many kilometers below, he monitored hundreds of ethereal entities. Their chains rattled against the ground as they worked like slaves to excavate what he desired.


    However, one froze among them. Its luminous eyes danced with ethereal joy for a moment before it continued drilling the ground, acting as if nothing had happened. Yet, a single ethereal tear rolled down his cheek.

 Chapter 300 The Infernal Ritual

    The sparkling mist lingered, billowing around Adam''s figure before its rotation speed increased, until a sky-blue tornado rose to the sky, surpassing the tower''s height. Standing in the storm''s eye, Adam scratched his head in confusion, unsure what to do.However, the mana decided for him. The wind howled in his ears, and his eyes widened in shock as he flailed his arms to protect himself from the collapsing typhoon in vain.


    The potent energy phased through his body, directly assaulting his soul with horrifying brutality.


    Continue your adventure with empire


    Purple thunder crashed on the listless artefacts, re-injecting power into the glowing symbols.


    "ARGH!" A blood-curdling lightning storm engulfed the plaza as Adam roared in pain. He felt the mana dissect his soul morsel by morsel in fear. Meanwhile, the electric current followed the scalding light on the ground, reaching his body.


    It phased through it as the mana did and condensed into a purple sphere brimming with energy, hovering in a space carved by the mana tornado.


    The pain lessened a bit, causing a sigh of relief to escape his lips as he hoped the torturous experience was over. Yet, loud rumblings followed, shattering his sense of safety.


    ''Don''t tell me...'' He thought, eying the circle''s nexus in despair. Unfortunately, the thing he dreaded came true.


    The dark sky spewed scorching lava on the artefacts, illuminating everything red. Simultaneously, the same pain assaulted his soul again. Yet, this time, it was much worse. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Painful roars reverberated as a small dark-red sphere formed. His white T-shirt stuck to his skin, soaked with sweat, and his eyes trembled as he imagined the worst plausible scenario in trepidation.


    "N-No," he stuttered, unwilling to suffer from the growing pain. After all, his soul''s space was limited. The more things it had to incorporate, the more it would be cut, making the pain progressively unbearable, and he knew it.


    However, the mana didn''t give him the luxury of choice as ice rained down, causing him to clench his jaw to endure. Since he had no choice but to suffer, he would do it with style. "Bring your worst! I won''t scream anymore, for I''m a true man!" He roared, his defiant voice vibrating on the mana like a challenge.


    As his words lingered, icy sweat dripped from his forehead. Yet, he kept his mouth tightly sealed until a glacial sphere hovered inside him.


    But he knew things weren''t over yet. He endured, and endured, and endure again. Relying on his tenacious will and self-confidence, he took in all the pain, resisted sleep''s embrace, and kept his word. Not a single sound filtered through his mouth despite the dozens of orbs hovering peacefully in his soul.


    However, his dishevelled appearance was anything but stylish... Sprawled on the ground like a stiff corpse, he used all his mental strength to breathe with difficulty. His red fingers bled as his nails lingered a few centimeters from him, and a mix of tears and snot covered his face.


    He lost count of how many times he had been subjected to the terrible pain at this point. Even his determination didn''t matter anymore. He knew he reached his limits. His dependable limbs didn''t feel attached to his body anymore. He had no strength left, and the only sensation left was pain. A world of pain.


    If hell existed, he didn''t doubt he got a taste of it with this ritual.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t over. Despite the melted slabs and materials, the tornado still spun vigorously, showing he would continue to suffer or... die.


    ''I can''t anymore...'' he thought, his torn soul wishing to extinguish the embers of his irrational resistance and dissipate. Yet, a part of him refused to submit.


    ''Fight back!''


    ''I have no more strength,'' he answered, his exhausted inner voice a whisper.


    ''Surpass your limits, then!''


    ''My body is already ruined. Even my mind is on the brink of shattering,'' he replied again, his dull eyes gazing at the blue sky.


    ''Consider it like mental training, then!''


    The voice echoed, causing his brows to furrow as he realised they were the advice he had offered Julius over the years.


    ''Surpass it with your own strength!'' His own voice thundered in his mind, deafening his pain and defeatist thoughts as he realised he had been on the brink of giving up for the first time.


    ''I''ll never surrender!'' He roared, reigniting the embers in his heart until it burned like a raging inferno. ''My mind will never be my undoing!'' He added, cementing his resolve in the most desperate situation he faced.


    ''I''ll survive and burn Kwame''s grimoire!'' He concluded, cursing the archmage with all his heart. What shitty ritual was that? No humans could survive it considering the requirements since one had to be under twelve to fulfil the first.


    Fueled by his resolve, his dull eyes glistened, and his upper lips rose to show his teeth.


    As if noticing his defiant gaze, the tornado raged around him, ripping his clothes to shreds. Then, the wind howled like a wounded beast as the mana smashed against his body.


    His rib cage shattered, caving in upon impact, causing blood to fill his throat. However, his eyes remained firm. Soon, his body turned into a bloody mess, limbs flying out of the circle until only his soul remained.


    Even then, his eyes only narrowed in focus. He would take everything, survive, and return to explore this wonderful world with Julius. ''You can''t stop me!'' his voice boomed, causing the spheres hovering in his soul to shake wildly.


    As his resolve, tempered in hardships and pain, turned as solid as an artifact, the entire sky-blue tornado finally drilled into his soul, causing it to bloat and distort into an ugly grey mass.


    Yet, after a second, the mana gradually condensed into an intricate orb covered in mystical symbols and filled with small sockets. Then, mana tentacles emerged, encasing every sphere inside its sky-blue frame until it hovered peacefully by his soul essence.


    However, before Adam could sigh in relief, dark clouds crackling with golden energy gathered in the sky, ready to rain death on the foolish creature who dared to defy natural laws.


    His soul trembled as he saw them before he smirked. ''I''m unable to move but... I can leave whenever I want!'' he thought, using his last fragment of mental strength to grab the sigil with a mage''s hand and close his eyes to return to the real world.


    ****


    Upon seeing the boy pacing in the room with a worried frown, he smiled softly, threw the archaic medal and fell unconscious, unable to endure the damage anymore.

 Chapter 301 The Boy with the Poker Face

    "Big bro? Big bro!" yelled Julius, his panicked eyes darting over his brother''s body. Fortunately, his ethereal frame wasn''t flickering, causing his tense muscles to relax a little. Yet, he knew something terrible must have happened after witnessing the cracked sigil.Fear flickered in his eyes. "What did you do?" he muttered, his lips curling into a bitter smile. They had promised to return the sigil in pristine condition. But not only was it on the verge of collapse, he couldn''t feel any energy coming from it. The archaic medal was no different from a decorative ornament found in markets.


    "We need to escape, or we''re dead," he said, his face paling as he imagined how the emperor would deal with them after seeing his precious item ruined.


    Panic overwhelmed his reason for a brief moment before he shook his head. Then, he closed his eyes and sat cross-legged, taking deep breaths to restore his inner harmony according to the sutra''s teaching. Acting in haste would be a mistake. He knew it. Thus, he calmed down before doing anything rash.


    With the adepts guarding the fortified chamber, he would die before taking ten steps. The only solution he could think of was to restore the sigil enough to dupe them.


    ''I''ll meld the sides to fill the cracks first,'' he thought, channelling fire Qi in his meridians to heat the medal. Then, he busied himself for twenty minutes to repair its appearance.


    The result didn''t satisfy him, but he did his best. Next, he knocked on the door to attract their supervisors'' attention.


    "What? You still have an hour and a half before the limit," snorted a guard through the door''s sliding window, clearly displeased about his mission.


    With a short cough to fix his voice, the boy answered, "We are done. I''m sure you have more meaningful missions to accomplish. So, we did our best to end faster."


    Suspicion flashed in the adept''s eyes as he scanned the duo. However, seeing Julius'' bright smile and glistening eyes, he tucked his fingers around his chin. "You''re right. Monitoring two brats is below me. Hand the sigil and return to play with dirt." His belittling words found their audience as the other adepts laughed before he unlocked the door.


    His heart as calm as a lake, Julius complied with the instruction. It was a do-or-die situation, and he couldn''t let his emotions betray him. Yet, a genuine smile spread across his face as he remembered his brother''s words. ''He was right four years ago. I need to train my poker face for these moments,'' he thought, recalling his grimaces in the Riverwood manor.


    Silently, the guard pocketed the sigil without scrutinising it since it was the first time he saw it. Instead, he scanned the room to confirm a ritual had undoubtedly taken place in the chamber.


    Old symbols covered the ground in patterns he had never seen before. Yet something bothered him. "Why can''t I feel any mana fluctuation?" He asked the boy, confusion and suspicion mixing in his eyes.


    "Oh..." Julius started, lowering his head bitterly. "We failed since the beginning," he said, pointing his finger towards Adam. "He even lost consciousness. I wanted to try again after he recovered. But even after nine hours, he is still in this state," he added, letting a trace of his inner turmoil filter through his face to make his lies more believable.


    "Meaning you waste our time?" Asked the guard, frowning in anger.


    "I''m sorry... he paid a heavy price already, and I only want to return to the college to heal him," he answered, covering his eyes with his forearm. If not for the catastrophic situation, he would have really cried, making his expression flawless.


    "Tsk. Follow me," the guard said, a disdainful grimace covering his face. Then, he navigated the corridors, guiding the duo to the familiar garden.


    Upon seeing their arrival, the priest swiftly walked to them with a smile. "I assume you met failure," he said, an empathetic smile tugging at his lips. "It''s difficult to manipulate such a powerful item," he added before extending his hand to receive Elena''s ritual.


    Understanding, Julius retrieved a thick stack of handwritten documents from his uniform''s inner pocket. "I''m sorry my brother can''t deliver them himself," he said before asking many questions about the capital''s culture.


    Confused by the boy''s sudden interest, the priest raised a brow. Then, he pointed his finger at the Gate and smiled. "I''ll answer the best I can on the way," he said, walking towards the towering construct while explaining why the houses were flat, how the emperor ruled, or what specialties the citizens ate.


    "Your passion flatters me," he said, activating the structure under the guard''s eyes. "Next time you visit, I''ll appoint a guide to help you discover the city," he added, patting the boy''s shoulder.


    "Thank you, sir!" Julius answered, beaming a smile before walking towards the forming mana veil.


    The next moment, the priest watched their guest disappear. Then, he turned to the guard, his face hardening. "Show me the sigil," he ordered, his warm demeanor gone.


    Experience new stories on empire


    Using mana, he retrieved the archaic medal with squinted eyes. He wanted to check it earlier, but the boy''s sudden enthusiasm distracted him. He now understood his purpose. Unfortunately, they had to prepare for the worst and didn''t have time to chase him down; otherwise, he would have crossed the Gate himself to bring the little scammer back.


    "We are dead," he said, clenching his fist as he highlighted the faint cracks clumsily hidden by Julius.


    Before the guard could recover from his shock, he continued, "Relay my orders. Gather every able mage in the temple. Activate every layer of mana barrier around the city and escort the citizens to the underground shelters."


    Stunned, the guard''s hands trembled. "W-what are we going to face?" He asked, his voice filled with trepidation.


    The priest lingered, his pupils constricting in despair. "The magus," he said, his soft voice thundering in the adept''s ears like a death penalty. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he didn''t have time to waste explaining more. His legs bulged as he raced to the throne hall to warn his emperor.

 Chapter 302 A Relic of Power and Ruin

    The priest raced against the howling wind, leaving afterimages in his wake. Fortunately, the temple''s designer used the best materials, or the elegant slabs would have cracked under his legs'' pressure.He penetrated the throne hall in a flash, his eyes widening in panic. "My Emperor!" He yelled, rushing to the unconscious archmage. The worst theories took shape in his mind as it swirled into chaos. With the sigil in this state, did the magus retaliate already, snuffing his liege''s life like a candle?


    However, his tense expression relaxed after he checked the powerful man''s heartbeat. Drawing a deep breath of relief, he used his mana to check his condition, ignoring the ethereal copy flickering in and out of existence. After all, Zarathor only veiled the magus'' eyes.


    After a short moment, the emperor''s eyelids fluttered, and soft moans unbefitting of such a terrifying figure escaped his lips. "Mhhh. What happened?" He muttered, holding his throbbing head with a grimace.


    "I have terrible news to report!" The priest said, an icy shiver running down his spine.


    However, the emperor raised his hand to command silence. Then, he gazed at his surroundings, taking time to recover his bearings. The morning sun he expected to see was gone, replaced by a sky tinged with orange hues, meaning he missed many hours.


    Memories of what he did before his blackout gradually resurfaced as a frown spread over his forehead. "Did you get the ritual?" He asked, turning to the priest. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes. But..." the priest hesitated before outstretching his hand. "The sigil is ruined!" He exclaimed, showing the cracked archaic medal resting in his trembling palm.


    Alarmed, the emperor rose to his feed like a panther, snatching the item with incredible swiftness. His frown deepened as he scanned it.


    "Why is the bastard not here yet?" He muttered, his mana dancing in and out of the sigil through its fissures. There was no way the magus didn''t feel its drained powers and broken link after so many hours, compelling him to wonder what held him back.


    "Tell me you didn''t kill the brats," he said, holding the bridge of his nose between his fingers to chase his splitting headache away.


    "I''m ashamed," the priest replied, bowing his head in reverence. "The kid tricked me and escaped. His ghostly guardian is unconscious," he added, not understanding how they mattered when they faced destruction.


    "Good. I''ll visit the college. Leave to prepare the Gate," the archmage said, swinging his palm to command attention as his mind raced in all directions. The magus'' inaction, despite his newly regained freedom, filled him with joy and worry at the same time.


    However, the facts were laid bare before his eyes. His soul didn''t collapse, and no mana surge struck his empire. After all, the magus could annihilate him with a single thought.


    ''Is it because of the ghost''s ritual or that creature''s doing?'' He pondered, gazing at the loyal priest''s departing figure. ''If it is because of them, I''m in debt,'' he added, a dissatisfied grimace covering his features. When had he ever owed something to someone? Be it debts of gratitude or the more regular debts of blood, he had always repaid them without delay.


    Then, he focused on the image of the creature he struck a deal with. "Did I commit a huge, unneeded mistake?" He muttered, gazing at the horizon with his piercing blue eyes to spot the terrifying creature and ascertain it wasn''t raining death on his world.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Zarathor smiled in a small city''s streets. His classic but old-fashioned clothes were gone and a leather jacket fluttering around his fit body replaced them. With steady steps, he walked to the dust-filled mining area.


    Heavy carts filled with unorganised stones covered the field as burly men holding pickaxes busied themselves with their work. Soon, noticing the enchanting man''s silky white hair and expensive outfit, a supervisor raced to meet him. "What can I help ya with, m''lord," he asked, fidgeting with his fingers with a nervous frown.


    "Oh! What politeness! I like your people more and more," replied Zarathor, a devilish smile tugging at his lips as ideas popped into his mind. Unfortunately, he couldn''t act on them because the contract''s invisible chains bound him. "I''ll just explore the mine for a few minutes.


    Act as if I don''t exist," he added, waving his hand in dismissal before walking to the quarry''s mouth under the baffled man''s eyes.


    He followed the narrow pathway, passing by sweating men swinging their pickaxes vigorously until he reached an area covered with warning signs and blocked by wooden planks.


    His eyes lit up as he felt he drew closer to his goal. Carried by the wind, demented whispers filled his ears. Anyone hearing them would have gone crazy, yet they sounded like music to him.


    "Those fools never found it," he said, his broadening smile letting his teeth glisten in the dimly lit mine as ominous shadows danced on the walls.


    With a snap of his fingers, the ground rumbled under his feet, parting to let his body pass through several kilometers before closing, leaving no traces behind.


    After a brief fall, he unfurled his red wings and flew towards a glistening light. With each meter crossed, his heart pounded harder as the light grew brighter until his eyes enlarged.


    "Hahaha! Found you!" He burst into a fit of uncontrollable laughter as he gazed at a terrifying great sword planted in the rocks. However, a statue standing nearby ruined his excellent mood.


    With a disdainful grimace, he spat on it. "You are our race''s disgrace, sister Nyxara," he said, his face contorting into a ghastly grimace as he raised his foot.


    RUMBLE


    Rocks flew in the air before colliding with the ground as he added, "No one wishes for your return. Die in this lowly world, wench."


    With the hateful individual out of his way, his smile gradually blossomed as his fingers inched towards the great sword''s rough pommel. "Come see your new master, baby. Together, we''ll sow ruin and death everywhere," he said, excitement filling his voice. Meanwhile, menacing blood-red energies billowed around him.

 Chapter 303 A Legacy of Fire and Ashes

    The glowing light emitted by the horrifying sword responded to Zarathor''s energy, shaking to life for the first time in eons. The thick rocky floor rumbled as if excited for the sword... or to be freed from its ominous presence.Meanwhile, anticipation boiled into Zarathor''s blood as his hand wrapped around the pommel. However, before his joy could fully settle, a buzzing noise echoed in the cave.


    With a swift movement, he retrieved his numb arm and gazed at energy sparks dancing on the great sword with a frown. "Don''t refuse me. I''m your only chance to leave this place!" He yelled, gritting his teeth and steeling his resolve. Then, he extended his arm to grab the pommel again.


    Unfortunately, a surge of green fire erupted before his eyes, prompting him to step back by reflexe. "No! I won''t leave without retrieving you!" He spat through clenched teeth, unwilling to give up. Yet, his eyes trembled in dread as they stared at the dancing flames.


    A slight touch was all they needed to turn him into a pile of smoking ashes. He knew it. But why was the blade reacting like that? With his strength and compatible powers, it should have been elated to join him and leave this damp underground.


    ''Did it deem me unworthy?'' He pondered, his lips raising and guttural growls escaping his mouth. His hands trembled in anger as realisation struck him.


    The blade wasn''t just an artefact. No. It was one of his realm''s most potent heirlooms, passed down to the worthiest prince or princess. Yet, his sister wielded it in battle, but he couldn''t even touch it. Worse, fifteen thousand years elapsed, forcing him to a conclusion.


    "Am I still weaker than her? Nonsense! I can do anything she could do better! I''m ranked number six despite my age! SO, WHY?" His powerful voice cut through the mountain. Dust billowed everywhere as loud noises echoed his soul-shattering scream.


    The miners working above scrambled away in fear as gravel fell from the ceiling, burying the tunnels.


    Despite the commotion, the great sword remained silent.


    Exhaling smoke, Zarathor''s eyes narrowed into slits. Traces of obsession flashed in their depths as he took resolute steps. Even if he lost an arm, he would make the artefact submit. It was no longer a question of benefit but pride. ''I won''t tolerate anything or anyone implying that I''m inferior to Nyxara!'' he thought, malevolent energy engulfing his body in blazing fire.


    As he drew closer, almost grabbing the pommel for the third time, he felt a potent force tugging at his arm. Ethereal chains wrapped around his body, their rattling grating at his mind horrendously as he howled, "No! Not yet!"


    Uncaring about his wants, they pulled at his being as the space cracked and shattered in a rain of glittering sparks behind him.


    "Move, please. Just a few centimeters!" He pleaded, unwillingness filling his heart. He was so close to achieving his goal, yet he would fail at the last second. His muscles doubled in size, and his veins bulged. With everything he had, he resisted the merciless force in vain. The summoning contract''s power was absolute.


    Even tier eight existences had to bow to its rules, willingly or not. Since the twelve hours ran out, they forced him to return to whence he came.


    "Wait for me!" He spat, pointing his right finger at the artifact as the cracked space devoured his body. Then, the fissures mended themselves, banishing Zarathor from the magic world, and leaving his lingering regrets behind.


    In the meantime, the great sword stood motionless, awaiting a worthy master to appear.


    ****


    Simultaneously, Julius stepped out of the humming construct, taking the safe academy environment in until he saw Shepard. "Quick! Deactivate the Gate," he yelled, racing towards him.


    Stunned by the boy''s panicked face, and his unconscious disciple floating powerlessly behind him, the dean moved into action with incredible speed. His hands blurred as he managed the control circle to cut the Gate''s power suply entirely. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the blue veil covering it dissipated into the air, he frowned at the boy. "What happened?" His solemn voice echoed in the gardens.


    Embarrassed, Julius'' cheeks flushed bright red in embarrassment. Scratching his head, he said, "We... we maybe broke the archmage sigil..." he said.


    His low voice thundered into Shepard''s ears like a death sentence. His body shook with dread and his bulging eyes almost popped out of their sockets. "You... What?!" He shouted, unable to remain calm after hearing such devastating news. What he had feared occurred. The duo messed with the wrong individual, and now he would die for their mistakes.


    With a bitter smile, he gazed at the boy''s lowered face before coughing to recompose himself. "Why is he unconscious?" He asked, pointing at his disciple.


    "I don''t know. He didn''t let me witness the ritual and came back like this with the broken sigil," Julius answered, turning towards the girl''s dorms. "I returned as fast as possible to ask Nova and Morgane to help heal him," he added, his urgent voice compelling the dean to follow him.


    Hurriedly, they navigated the gardens as he recounted how he escaped in one piece, to Shepard''s shock.


    Then, they reached Asha''s room under the gentle rays of the setting sun. The young lady rapidly opened it, alarmed by the vigorous knocks disturbing her training. However, any trace of annoyance disappeared from her face, replaced by seriousness. "Julius, Shepard? Why did you come to my room so late?" She asked.


    However, Julius squinted, answering with a question, "Where is Nova?" He failed to see the ethereal beauty in the room, causing a wave of anxiety to wrap around his heart.


    "She left an hour ago to play with her snowcat. I don''t know where she is exactly," replied Asha, worry flashing in her green eyes as she finally spotted Adam''s dim eyes.


    "Is Morgane in her room?" The boy asked again, gritting his teeth in frustration. If both were absent, he really didn''t know what he could do to help his brother.

 Chapter 304 Gifts and Grudges

    "She should be. Let me accompany you," replied Asha, putting on her cute slippers before closing the door behind her. Without waiting for their response, she took the lead, heading towards Morgane''s room.Grateful, Julius followed behind her, summarising what happened on their short walk before his eyes lit up. Soft lights filtered through the room''s door, showing him she was present. Without wasting any time, he knocked urgently, alerting her.


    A moment later, the frowning girl opened the door, her blue eyes scanning them in displeasure. "What do you want?" She asked, closing the door behind her before they could peek inside.


    "We need you to examine big bro''s state. He has been unconscious for over an hour already, and I''m afraid for his health," Julius said, a bitter smile tugging at his lips. He sought Nova first, knowing Morgane''s grudge might prevent her from helping. After all, she couldn''t have forgiven his brother for putting her mother''s soul to rest so quickly.


    Opposite to his suspicion, the girl bit her lips as her displeased frown turned into one of worry. Indeed, She hadn''t forgiven Adam, even though she knew he had no choice. But after surviving the Belloria kingdom''s hunt, her anger had subsided significantly. She had seen firsthand how the ghost did everything he could to bring her back in good health.


    None of his small yet meaningful gestures escaped her eyes. Thus, she felt genuine concern for him. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next moment, she placed her hand over his arm and scanned his soul using her high affinity and knowledge as guides. However, her initial diagnosis caused her frown to deepen.


    "His soul has been shredded to pieces and reassembled several times," she said, an icy shiver running down her spine. "Several dozen times... all to create enough space for a strange blue sphere to hover around his essence," she added, confused about the ornament-like thing pulsing with energy.


    She lingered for a moment, drawing a deep breath before concluding. "I don''t know how he is still alive."


    Palling at the revelation, tears welled up in the boy''s eyes as his clenched fists trembled. "H-how is he now?" He asked, afraid to hear the worst.


    "His soul is fine. It had always been damaged in the first place. The reassembling didn''t aggravate its state," she replied, causing Shepard to frown.


    "The problem comes most likely from the shock his mind suffered. Sadly, only the mysterious School of Astral Projection teachers are proficient in healing those scars," he revealed, tucking his fingers around his chin with a pensive grimace. Located on the eastern continent''s edges, traveling there would take months on land since they couldn''t reactivate the Gate yet.


    However, an authoritative voice echoed in his mind before he could think further.


    "Open Your Gate, Shepard. Now," said the Beast emperor, his frustration evident to the arcanist.


    His lips twitched in response as a sense of defeat blossomed in his heart. Why try to awaken his disciple when they would all die under the archmage''s vindictive spells?


    His hand holding his forehead in despair, he said, "Julius, we can''t escape him. I warned the two of you about how dangerous he is. Now, we''ll all pay the price."


    His bitter words lingered as he grabbed his hand and pulled him to the garden under Asha''s and Morgane''s baffled eyes. "Don''t follow us," he added, his shoulders slumped and face decomposed.


    ****


    Ten minutes later, the Gate''s veil of mana hummed to life and encased the towering construct as Shepard plopped to the ground. It was terrible to open the door for his executioner to carry out his task with his own two hands. But what choice did he have? If he didn''t, the archmage could pass through another city''s Gate and fly to his college.


    At that time, he knew his death would be anything but peaceful after angering the madman further.


    Soon, the emperor''s black and red robes fluttered in the college''s garden wind. Followed by his loyal priest, he glared at the boy and his unconscious guardian. "Do you know what you did?" He asked, his blue eyes piercing them like sharp knives as mana filtered through his body.


    Scared witless, Julius and Shepard kneeled powerlessly before the brutal man, awaiting their unavoidable deaths.


    ''I told you many times we shouldn''t meet him,'' the boy thought bitterly, casting reproachful glances at his brother. Yet, the terrifying man spoke again, causing his eyes to widen.


    "You destroyed my slave''s collar without alerting the magus!" the emperor''s voice thundered, his arms trembling in joy. "Whether it''s mostly your doing or just luck, this is an incredible chance. We should celebrate," he added, his eyes softening. Then, the priest retrieved a hard bone from his robe, wrapping it in a white cloth before extending it to the shocked Julius.


    Before the duo could understand the ridiculous situation unfolding before their eyes, the emperor continued, "It''s an earth drake''s bone. Even if the creature is only of the sixth tier, its incredible bone density and resilience are comparable to most tier seven magic beasts. It''s yours," he grinned, satisfied by his gift as the first stars lit the darkening sky.


    After all, drakes shared the fabled dragon''s lineage. Even if they were much weaker comparatively, they were formidable adversaries only he could defeat without sustaining heavy injuries.


    Upon seeing the dreadful man''s pleased expression and smile, Julius shook his head to recompose himself. "Didn''t you come to kill us?" He asked, unable to believe they wouldn''t die today.


    Shepard shook, sharing the boy''s suspicions. It made no sense to him to see the emperor come to reward them after the duo destroyed the proof of his achievements, one of the only three archmage sigils in the world.


    Yet, the emperor only nodded before turning to leave. He had repaid his debts and owed them nothing, freeing his heart from potential future sympathies. What they did exactly didn''t interest him much, either. All that mattered was his freedom and everything he could do now with Ossian''s ghost army, the ritual, and Selene''s under-construction flying fortress.


    Meanwhile, the priest placed the bone before the boy before following his liege.


    As their figure disappeared, Shepard sprang to his feet like a magical beast and burst into laughter. "Hahaha! I knew I couldn''t die so young!" He said, feeling the world protected him, unwilling to lose such a charming genius.


    However, they both missed the most significant part of the archmage''s declaration. He was free, unbound by the world''s strict rules until the magus in person appeared to restrict him again...

 Chapter 305 Arcane Rivals

    After regaining his composure, Shepard eyed the thick bone. Greed flickered in his eyes for a moment before he coughed. "I''m interested in this material. Want to trade it?" He asked, imagining how sturdy the staff he would create using it would be.However, Julius shook his head. "I can''t decide. Ask big bro after he wakes up," he responded, shrugging his shoulders and reviewing the events in his mind. He understood the sigil was more than a mere medal, but what consequences would its destruction have? Unfortunately, without more knowledge of the emperor''s and magus'' dynamics, he failed to draw any conclusion.


    His mind wandered for a moment until Shepard''s voice awakened him from his contemplation.


    "What a shame," he said, a disappointed smile tugging at his lips. Then, he gazed at the starlit sky as a calculative light flashed in his eyes. "It''s not too late to visit Orion," he added, elated by his survival. In an excellent mood, he wanted to resolve all the lingering problems in one fell swoop. That, of course, included Adam''s coma.


    "I don''t know who that man is, but sure," replied Julius, trusting the arcanist and recalling his youth. Ever since he was a kid, his brother insisted on the importance of the mind. Once shattered, having a body, or a soul in his case, wouldn''t matter. According to his words, it even placed first on the ladder of importance despite his yearning for a body.


    As he pondered, Shepard set the Gate''s coordinate before returning with a smile.


    "For information, the school covers a small area of the Jadevale kingdom. Its king rose to power fifty years ago," the dean explained, with a raised finger, knowing how much the boy loved history classes.


    Next, they traversed the thick mana veil, enduring the disgusting sensation of teleportation, before opening their eyes in a different place.


    Similar to the college, a thick barrier encased the school''s campus. However, the stars drew Julius'' attention the most. He didn''t know why, but their fierce flow illuminated the sky more than the moon, confusing him. He knew astral mages focused on discovering other realms and communicating with their inhabitants. Yet, the otherworldly landscape still thrilled him into mutism.


    Meanwhile, Shepard scanned the surroundings with a smirk. "Humph. My academy''s garden is much better than this rathole," he snorted, crossing his arms around his chest with a proud expression.


    "..." Julius gazed at him suspiciously in response. ''It''s not,'' he thought, wondering if Shepard''s competitiveness blinded him.


    "A shame the boy is too shy to break your delusions, man-child." A sudden voice echoed, sounding from everywhere at the same time.


    His fists raised into a guard, Julius scanned the surroundings, ready to protect himself in this unfamiliar place.


    "Oh! What a scary kid," said the voice before a man suddenly appeared before him in a show of sparkling lights. "Shepard, your students are much worse than mine! Look at him! He is already ready to resort to violence!" The man said, stroking his long beard before his wrinkly face broadened into a smirk. "But I guess it''s normal.


    They must resemble their dean!" He added, openly taunting the powerful arcanist.


    "Shut up, Orion. If you want to compete, wait for the next inter-academy tournament. My students will not only crush yours but everyone''s disciples," answered Shepard, his eyes narrowed into slits. Since the rules forbade them to fight, each arcanist believed to be the greatest. Thus, to compete without ravaging the earth and follow the rules, they used the competition to rank themselves.


    And to spice things up, they organised betting sessions.


    "Hahaha. Sure. With your alchemy and transmutation, I only hope you won''t end up last again," Orion chuckled, his eyes glistening with amusement. How bold was the man to claim he would beat everyone when his students focused on learning supporting jobs rather than offensive spells? "Keep deluding yourself," he added before turning to the boy glaring daggers at him.


    "Your big brother won''t win. What can he do against students wielding the elements, summoning terrifying creatures from other planes, wielding light and dark magic, illusion or transforming? Throw potions at them?" He said, shaking his head. Then, he gazed at his rival, who desperately tried to steal his ninth place for the last decades. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why did you visit me so late?" He asked, dropping his playful attitude to assume the bearing of an arcanist.


    Meanwhile, Julius'' eyes widened as a startling idea popped into his mind. ''Can he read my thoughts?'' He asked, his jaws dropping as Orion winked at him to confirm his suspicions.


    "One of my pupils suffered heavy mental damage. Can you heal him?" Replied Shepard, his face turning solemn as he knew nothing came free in this world.


    "Mhh. The ghost attached to the boy?" Muttered Orion before mouthing a spell to scan his mind. He lingered momentarily as his hands shook and old eyes widened before replying. "I can heal him. But for his young age, he bears deep scars."


    Confused by the answer, Julius spoke, knowing his thoughts weren''t private anymore, "What do you mean? Big Bro should be around forty-two. He isn''t young at all."


    "He lied to you. I feel the moment and date of his birth clearly. The twenty-ninth of the eight-month twelve years ago, he opened his eyes for the first time," he said, his brows furrowing as he realised the inconsistency.


    "That''s impossible," Shepard said, sharing his understanding and doubts. When did he die if the moment he awakened as a ghost was the moment of his birth?


    However, Orion''s spell couldn''t be wrong. No matter where you came from or how time flew in your plane, its accuracy never failed him.


    "Maybe it''s because he is a summoned?" Asked Julius, finding their doubtful expressions ridiculous.


    "It doesn''t matter. The stars exist and hover above every plane. He''s twelve years old, that''s a fact," answered Orion before dropping the conversation. After all, it was a mystery they needed to solve, not him. Then, he smiled, continuing their earlier discussion and stating his price, "Since you already know about the summoned, I want five of them."


    However, Shepard''s answer baffled them. "What''s a summoned?" He asked, his gray eyes glistening with confusion. Since he served no kings and ruled a city-state, no one informed him about the undercurrents shaking the world''s foundations or the bleak future prophesied.

 Chapter 306 The Weight of a Crown and the Dreams of an Arcanist

    Orion spent a long moment recounting what his wise king told him twelve years ago. Opposite to the rest of the world, summoned were treated like valuable citizens in Jadevale. He even received orders to take good care and educate them with strong moral values since childhood.Once done with his explanation, he shook his head, a mocking smile stretching on his face. "You really deserve to be ranked last. At least, you control a single city in the middle of nowhere, so only a few of them should have appeared in your territory," he said, finding Shepard''s ignorance baffling.


    "How was I supposed to know when everyone kept it a secret?!" replied Shepard, his brows twitching in irritation as he realised he had missed many strong potential disciples over the year. No. Worse than that, he left their potential rot in a golden city where greed and scams ran rampant. ''I need to bring them to the college!'' He thought, his gray eyes glistening with determination. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All wasn''t lost yet. He still had around three months to find and educate them if Orion''s words were accurate. Eager to start his search, he turned to Orion, his impatience showing in the tightness of his jaw and the fire in his eyes. Then, he gestured for the man to resume their earlier conversation, his voice strained with urgency. "I won''t waste words with you. What do you want to heal him?"


    Orion leaned back in response, savouring the night''s gentle breeze caressing his skin and ruffling his beard for a moment before gazing at the stars. "Mhh. I see," he muttered, a frown etched on his forehead. Then, he looked at Adam, shocking Julius with his star-filled eyes. Two galaxies seemed to come to life as images of potential futures flashed in their bright nebulas until...


    "Argh!" a painful yelp escaped his lips as he held his head in agony. Despite people''s shared beliefs, peering into the future''s secrets came at a heavy cost. The stronger the divined person was in that vision, the higher the toll would be for the astral mage. That''s why no one above the fourth tier sought to know their future since no one would willingly accept their requests.


    Amidst his pain, Orion''s mind churned at full gear as his eyes trembled in disbelief. What he saw was too baffling. ''No! It''s impossible! Even the magus failed!'' he thought, icy sweat dripping from his forehead.


    His vision didn''t reveal any gruelling battle filled with blood and mountains of corpses or him slaughtering the masses. Not that it couldn''t happen later since he estimated he only saw two years into the future. But he saw the ghost standing before a strange building, surrounded by enthusiastic youths chanting his name as he...


    His old eyes trembled as he attempted to remember his fragmented memories of what happened next. However, the more he tried, the harder it became to endure the splitting headache assaulting his mind. He cradled his head, clenching his teeth to alleviate the pain as his legs buckled. He soon dropped to the ground.


    Moist soil dirtied his dark blue robes filled with golden stars until he gave up in defeat.


    Then he raised his head, bitterness filling his heart as he gazed at the duo''s shocked expression. With a deep breath, he made his choice before standing up.


    "I want our academies to be unconditional allies," he said, remembering the sea of people surrounding him. Considering their age, he didn''t doubt they were all summoned. Dozens of thousands of summoned, no less!


    Upon hearing the outrageous demand, Shepard sobered in an instant. "Do you take me for a fool? You serve the crown! Allying myself to you will only make me lose my freedom," he exclaimed, narrowing his eyes into thine slits exuding mana.


    "I''ll speak with the king. He wouldn''t mind recognising your city-state as a kingdom in a few years. You''ll then have the same statues and his support," answered Orion, already planning for the future with a mysterious smile.


    "I never wanted to be a king," Shepard said, melancholy sparkling in his eyes before he added. "I only want to become an archmage."


    "Sigh. What are the three archmages'' titles?" Orion asked, catching Julius'' attention. He had never heard about them and perked his ears with rapt attention.


    Confused by the question, Shepard scratched his head, replying, "Vivian, the sky guardian, Marina, the Tidecaller, and Beast emperor, the Earth fury. Why?"


    "Aren''t they all rulers?" Orion asked, a meaningful smile spreading on his old face. Although they had no clear path to progress to the seventh tier, they could still investigate those powerhouses'' similarities. And the most glaring one was their rulership over specific elements.


    The duo''s eyes enlarged in realisation as the sound theory settled into their minds. Even without irrefutable proof, they believe Orion had found a decent lead to advancement.


    After lingering for a moment to calm his raging heart pounding against his chest with unsuspected vigour for a mage, Shepard exhaled loudly. Except for a burdensome role and heavier responsibilities, his life wouldn''t change much if he became a king.


    ''I can be your test subject if I''m the first to become an archmage,'' he thought, his lips curling into a smile before his voice broke the peaceful silence of the night. "I accept!"


    Echoing his words, the old arcanist moved to the unconscious ghost. "Anima Astralis Symphonia Tranquillitatis," he whispered gently into his ears.


    Next, a soothing stream filled with miniaturised stars illuminated the garden, eclipsing the moon''s glow under Shepard''s vigilant eyes.


    "Relax. I didn''t stoop low enough to try to alter his psyche," Orion chuckled, understanding his colleague''s mistrust since his behaviour would be the same if they reversed their positions.


    Not entirely convinced, Shepard clutched Julius'' firm shoulders, watching the starlight penetrate Adam''s ethereal head worriedly.


    After a stressful hour, Julius bit his thumb''s nail nervously. Despite the difficulty, Shepard and Morgane had healed his brother''s soul in half the time when he almost turned evil. Were the damages this terrible?


    However, Orion suddenly backed a step before he could delve deeper into the question, startling him.

 Chapter 307 A New Path Awaits

    Meanwhile, Orion''s pupils expanded in shock. ''What kind of suffering did he go through for his mind to be so resilient?'' He thought, drawing a mouthful of air to relax after emptying eighty percent of his rich mana pool.As the strongest astral mage, he knew better than anyone how arduous mind fortification was. After all, to take a peek into the future, his cast had to suffer from mental assaults. Most talents ended up ruined because they arrogantly proceeded without erecting solid enough mental barriers, leading to their psyche collapsing.


    However, the ghost didn''t share his training routine, making an icy shiver run down the old arcanist''s spine. ''How adaptable and focused is he?'' he pondered, genuine interest lightening his brown eyes. At this point, he didn''t doubt that Adam''s powerful mind resulted from his mistakes, fears, and losses. But also from his convictions, pride, and ability to admit his weaknesses and work to fix them.


    Upon reaching that thought, his face turned solemn, and hints of genuine respect for the ghost flashed in his eyes. Despite his unpresentable appearance, with his dirt-stained robes, its fabric sticking to his skin after the effort and the lingering headache, he turned towards Shepard.


    Ignoring the dean''s hawk-like eyes scrutinising his movements and the boy''s trembling shoulders, he said, "I''ll be blunt with you, old friend. This ghost is wasting his potential learning alchemy under you. Don''t misinterpret my intentions; I''m genuinely concerned about his future." Then, he walked to a nearby bench, relieving some of his exhaustion before continuing.


    "He can become this millennium''s best astral mage. So, let him transfer here."


    Upon hearing the ludicrous demand, Shepard felt his blood boil. "Go find your own disciples instead of trying to steal mine! He has potential for astral magic? Don''t kid me. He is also the best alchemist I ever met and can already brew tier-four potions flawlessly!" He retorted, his voice trembling in anger.


    "Shepard," Orion started, his soothing voice and relaxed face confusing him. "Don''t let your bias hinder his future," he added, causing his colleague''s following words to stay stuck in his throat and a pensive frown to form on his forehead. "If he is talented in alchemy, teach him for a year or two, then let him learn other things," he concluded with a radiant smile.


    His thought-inducing advice caused the gray-haired arcanist to contemplate for a moment. Adam''s incredible control over mana was indeed best suited for auxiliary disciplines that didn''t require any specific affinity. Yet, he couldn''t help but feel bitter. Traditionally, a disciple only took one mentor during their life, changing it only if an irreconcilable grudge broke their relationship.


    After two minutes of silence, he said, a sour smile stretching his lips, "Ask him what he wants to do. I won''t go against his decision." Then, he gazed at Adam''s dim eyes, hoping he would awaken soon.


    ******


    In the meantime, as the arcanists discussed him and Julius expectantly awaited, Adam''s eyelids fluttered in his apartment.


    "Mhhh." A blissful moan uncontrollably escaped his lips, feeling as if he had taken the best sleep of his life.


    After lingering for a moment in his comfortable bed, he rose to his feet as if he had been reborn. His psyche felt like an endless blue sky, filled with the sun''s warmth rays.


    However, dark clouds quickly covered the beautiful landscape as he remembered their situation. ''Is Julius safe?'' He thought, black lines covering his forehead.


    BOOM


    But before he could think more, a blinding golden light illuminated the dream place''s plaza, its loud rumble scaring and deafening him.


    Alerted, he gazed at the sky through the window, palling at the disturbing yet overwhelming sight.


    Black cloud sparkling with golden energy raged, covering the red moon entirely as occasional bolts crashed into his apartment.


    Confused by the weird occurrence, he thought, ''I''d better not go out... Fortunately, I left the plaza before losing consciousness and reappeared inside my shelter.'' A sense of gratitude washed over him as he reflected on his fortunate escape from whatever danger had unfolded outside until he noticed something wrong.


    "Where is my body?!" He exclaimed, his lips quivering as he looked at his ethereal limbs in despair. Was he doomed to be a ghost no matter where he stood? Why?


    A vengeful glint flashed in his eyes before he turned to Kwame''s grimoire. "I''ll rip you to shreds," he said, biting his ethereal teeth. If not for his stupid ritual, he wouldn''t have lost the only place in which he could feel normal.


    But as he snatched the grimoire with a swift motion, his hand... phased through it.


    "..." After a brief silence, a torrent of slurs left his mouth as he cursed, cursed, and cursed again his unfair predicament until a lightning bolt thundered behind him, casting ominous shadows on his deformed face and accentuating his fury.


    Fortunately, after this rare venting session, he calmed down and refocused on what mattered. He still had no idea about Julius'' situation and needed to check the hateful ritual''s result.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Race: Spectral sovereign


    Affinity: Mana (Perfect)


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier four alchemist


    Class: T3 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 9


    Exp: 620/10240


    HP: 534/534


    Vitality: 53.4


    Strength: 53.6 Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Agility: 78.4


    Intelligence: 56.4


    Free attribute points: 0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Grimoire Beastaria, Luminous Wildblade, Blade of Adaptation, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye, Misha''s Genetic Code, Thomas'' Swift Shadow Legs, Manacore Heartgem.


    Spells:


    Other: Mana bullet LV MAX, Atom Burst LVL MAX, Mage''s hands LVL MAX, Gate of Mystical Arsenal LVL MAX, Gungnir LVL MAX.


    Passive: Mana Control T4, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2, Sword mastery T1, Mana Shaping T3, Mana cape T3, Nova''s lucky blessing T3.


    Note: Soul is damaged. Did you become the avatar? O.O


    Upon reading the new entry, he sighed. At least he didn''t suffer searching for materials and endure the hellish ritual for nought. But the short note confused him.


    However, before he could ponder its significance, unaware the system just taunted him as usual, a notification window popped before his enlarging eyes.


    [Advanced class unlocked. Do you wish to upgrade the rare Mana Conjurer profession?]


    ---------


    Who can guess his class right? :D

 Chapter 308 The Imperfect Weaver

    Adam''s heart raced with excitement as he read the message. An unexpected opportunity for growth and advancement presented itself, and he couldn''t wait to see what lay ahead.His heart drumming in his chest, he said, "Yes!"


    [Advanced class Primal Weaver obtained.]


    [New passive skill unlocked: Universal Affinity Mastery.]


    A dazzling smile blossomed on his face, happy to earn a new passive skill after such a long time! Without wasting a second, he checked its effect.


    The individual can combine multiple elemental affinities to create unique and powerful effects, achieving perfect harmony and balance between them. In the hands of a Primal Weaver, the elements are not mere tools but extensions of their very being, harmonising the chaotic mana of nature into a symphony of power.


    Upon reading the message, his eyes bulged as the realisation of his success settled in his mind. Not only could he wield and combine elements, but his affinity was perfect! Precision and efficiency were guaranteed with such a high rating.


    ''Making the circle this large turned out to be an incredible boon,'' he thought, feeling that losing his body in the dream place wasn''t that big of a deal anymore.


    Anyway, he would build his puppet in the following months, and he didn''t doubt this temporary body would be projected here, just like the items he brought back from the real world.


    "But isn''t this affinity a bit too strong?" He muttered before shaking his head. Most of the materials were of the legendary rank, while the sigil was one of this world''s few tier-eight items. Considering the daunting task of gathering everything, he shook his head.


    Of course, he wouldn''t boast about the method since he relied on others and luck to get the essence and Selene''s grimoire. Besides, wasn''t his intellect a crucial part of his strength? Not to mention he and Julius almost died many times on this quest. So, no. The effects weren''t too much. Instead, they were the bare minimum he would accept!


    As his eyes glistened and his smile broadened, he channelled mana, eager to try his new powers. His heart raced with anticipation. However, a searing pain assaulted his circuit instantaneously, causing him to growl in pain. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a split second, he cut his mana output and exhaled. Triggering the ritual had already stressed his circuit more than he was comfortable with. Yet, what happened next truly damaged them, making him understand that using mana would only worsen his state.


    He sighed, feeling the weight of frustration settle in. He had to understand and fix his circuits, no matter how tedious the process was or this situation would occur for a third, then a fourth time.


    With everything checked, he closed his luminous eyes in trepidation, hoping Julius had left the beast temple safely.


    *****


    The next second, he reopened them in an unfamiliar place. Beautiful starlight filled his vision as an old bearded man wearing dirty clothes gazed at him.


    "You took your time to wake up," said the man, causing him to frown.


    "Who are you?" He asked, believing he was a beggar or a fallen noble too proud to put on commoners'' clothes.


    "Your friends are behind you. I''m Orion, an arcanist and this school''s dean," Orion said before pausing to give him time to catch up on the events with Julius and Shepard.


    Half an hour later, Adam had a basic grasp of the situation. Grateful for his mentor''s help, his voice echoed, solemn and filled with honesty. "I''ll repay you."


    "You just have to end first and make the other dean cry blood," said Shepard, smirking as his betting plan resurfaced.


    Next, Julius seized the occasion to ask a question tormenting his mind before Orion made his proposal. "Was the ritual successful?" He asked, fearing the worst had happened. To his dismay, his brother only gave a mischievous smile and a shrug, leaving the mystery unresolved and his thoughts in turmoil.


    "Alright, now that you caught up, let''s switch to business," said Orion, standing up to face Adam. "Do you want to study astral magic and divination under me in a year or two?" he added, extending his palm with a confident smile tugging at his lips. Unfortunately, he suffered the same refusal Shepard did.


    "No. I don''t need teachers or mentors. And truthfully? I don''t want to learn divination at all! Would I live my life if I knew future events or only follow a script?" Adam''s words cut through the midnight wind, stunning everyone present. His firm stance surprised even himself, but he couldn''t deny the truth in his words.


    The thought of a predetermined fate clashed with his belief in free will, and he refused to surrender his autonomy to such practices.


    Orion squinted in response, pondering with a frown. Then, he adjusted his offer since divination wouldn''t be relevant when dealing with powerful entities. Well... except if you were named Elisabeth and mysteriously circumvented the problem. "I can teach you spiritual and mental healing.


    You''ll also learn to separate your consciousness to navigate the endless universe and communicate with otherworldly beings."


    "Hah? Why didn''t you say that first?" Adam grinned, winking at the old arcanist. With how often his soul ended up wounded and how secluded and few the astral mages were, learning to heal himself didn''t sound like a bad idea. The other subjects also intrigued him. After all, which man never dreamed of travelling the universe? "I''ll come to study next year."


    "Great! I''ll impatiently wait for our next meeting. But for now, you''ll have to excuse me. My old bones need to rest," Orion said, a fire alight in his eyes. Sadly, the exhausting healing he had conducted and his advanced age overwhelmed his excitement.


    After bidding goodbye, the trio crossed the Gate to return to the college for the night.


    On their way to the dorm, Adam frowned and shared his problem with the arcanist. "Is it possible to upgrade or fix mana circuits?"


    "Mhhh. That''s a complex field fraught with failed experiments and blood. I''ll be honest. It''s forbidden knowledge no one researched for centuries. So, I don''t know," Shepard said, shaking his head to show his ignorance. Everyone wanted to upgrade their circuits, even him since they were the veins used by mana to travel around their bodies.


    With better circuits, their energy flow would be faster and smoother, increasing their casting speed and mana gathering, allowing more mages to exist.


    "What a shame," Adam bitterly smiled, realising his weakness wouldn''t find a solution in the foreseeable future.

 Chapter 309 Plagued by Doubt

    After lingering for a moment, recalling Orion and Julius'' shocking revelation, Shepard locked eyes with Adam, his gaze intense and unwavering. "I have a mission of the utmost importance for you," he said, feeling time press on his shoulders like a mountain. "If you accept, I''ll reward you with fifty-six golden tickets."Intrigued, Adam nodded in response. Albeit not enough to borrow a book, the rewards swayed him.


    "I want you to sift through Alkemia Al-Nur to find people like you. Summoned, I mean," the arcanist continued, hoping some had survived the city''s harsh and competitive lifestyle. After all, the inflated prices didn''t suit commoners'' meager earnings, making most die of starvation or seek a better place to settle in.


    Of course, some blessed ones might have been born into wealthy or even noble families. But the chances were slim, considering their ratio. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As his words hung in the air, he retrieved a necklace encased with a glinting red jewel and handed it to Julius. "With this item, you''ll have the means to locate them. I''ll take care of the northern part of the city while you search the suburbs."


    "Sure. We''ll search daily for four or five hours, but I want your permission to take one book from your tower to study while we move," Adam said with a grin. He couldn''t afford to waste hours doing nothing when there was so much to learn but so little time at his disposal.


    The unexpected request caused Shepard to grumble in displeasure. However, he accepted, emphasising that he could only leave with one book at a time and had to return it by sunset.


    "Good night, then. I hope you''ll bring good news with you in the following weeks," said the dean, standing before dormitory three''s courtyard with an approving smile as he gazed at a topless boy.


    Glistening sweat dripped from his chiselled chest as cubes appeared and disappeared in a fiery dance of mana. In less than a year, Arun''s transformation shocked everyone, including himself. Not only had he become the youngest apprentice, but his physical prowess rivalled that of body cultivators.


    With a few spells bolstering his muscles, he was confident he could contend with body cultivators in the early stage of the second tier. Anticipating how far these vigorous seedlings would reach, he headed to his tower with light steps.


    Meanwhile, Adam frowned at the boy. His thought drifted for a moment before he realised what bothered him. Arun''s training yielded the expected results. However, he had little to no experience in battle, making him strong in theory but weak in practice.


    After greeting him, the trio returned to their room. Then, he said, "You can stop using those dull exercises to train. What you need now is potent mana techniques and experience."


    Arun''s eyes flickered with joy in response. Despite his determination, this spartan training became boring after a few months and didn''t bring frequent improvement. What he wanted to focus on now was magic and alchemy to catch up with his infuriating father. Then? Surpass and leave him in the dust.


    "The first thing you must do is develop a unique technique fitting you. For example, mine does with controlled explosions and heavy constructs. It needs to be versatile and easy to use under any circumstances. If you can boost it with your talent, it''s even better," smirked Adam. He wanted to offer more advice but refrained since asking for someone''s talent was taboo in the mages'' community.


    However, his adherence to the rules became a joke after Arun spoke again. "My talent gives me moderate resistance to fire. It helps draw fire mana from the air more efficiently, making my progress faster than the others."


    His heart warmed a bit after this show of trust as a smile spread across his face. "I believe your body can store hotter mana than others. It''s only a suggestion, but why not try to amplify its heat until it becomes blue?"


    As an alchemist''s son, Arun knew what blue flames implied. They carried much higher temperatures, and their combustion often left nothing behind. His pupils constricted, and his fists trembled in excitement at the thought of using techniques this destructive. "I''ll do my best!"


    Then, Adam turned to Julius, his grin twisting into a mocking smirk. "Looks like you''re back to last in the room''s ranking."


    However, the boy didn''t show the expected reaction. Instead a worried frown covered his forehead. "Orion said you''re twelve years old too, not forty-two..." he said, knowing his big brother never lied. But this information gnawed at his heart, stirring a relentless desire for answers.


    "Heh? I can''t remember much, but I''m sure about my age. I was thirty when you were born. I even have my own apartment," answered Adam, confusion veiling his features. ''I act like a kid sometimes, I admit it. But do I look like one that much?'' he thought, puzzled by the stranger''s misinterpretation of his age.


    Even his soul form had an adult''s proportions. The arcanist''s claim just made no sense to him.


    A silence followed his response as Julius fell into deep thought. Orion had nothing to gain from lying, and Shepard would have rebutted if he didn''t trust his capabilities wholeheartedly. Yet, the mystery only deepened with his brother''s confident answer, making him suspect something wrong happened to him.


    ''Were his memories falsified?'' He mused, finding it would be the only logical explanation if neither lied.


    Unable to find the answer he sought, he removed his uniform and went to bed. His mind continued to race for a while, birthing more unpleasant questions. ''If I''m right, who and why? Is he a natural ghost, or was he created and attached to me?''


    The moon''s pale glow reflected through the window, illuminating his worried face. Unbeknownst to him, he stumbled on the same questions Adam had asked during his third trial. Yet, unlike his brother, he had no intention of giving up because of the lack of clues.

 Chapter 310 From Starvation to Hope

    After a restless night, the sun shone its radiant rays on the city.A boy holding a book, a floating ghost, and an uninvited guest passed through the college''s gate after a warm breakfast. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yay! Let''s explore where the poors live!" Shouted the excited intruder, raising her fist with gleaming eyes. Meanwhile, the kitten cradled against her chest purred to express its happiness.


    "Why did we take Nova with us..." Julius muttered, facepalming after hearing her unfiltered words as he walked.


    Adam smiled bitterly in response. Faced with her insistence in the cafeteria, he quickly realised how unwise refusing her demand would be. Thus, he accepted her company during their mission despite his reluctance.


    "Ignore her," he said, gazing at the distant suburbs with nostalgia, memories of the humble house they had shared for seven years filling his mind.


    On their way, the busy citizens halted their movements, casting looks of reverence after noticing the boy''s school uniform. Young ladies blushed, hesitating under the urging gaze of their parents, even if they understood what they wanted.


    Nervously fiddling with their clothes, they prepared to introduce themselves, hoping to make a good impression on the future mage. But before they could muster the courage, a strange gust of wind buffeted them, ruffling their hair and clothes.


    Scared witless, they hid behind their parents, afraid to have offended the college student while Adam smirked.


    "Finally, taking you with us is convenient," he whispered, looking at Nova''s raised hand.


    "Humph. They want to touch my little Julius? No way!"


    Upon hearing her words, he massaged his forehead, sighing. ''Since when is he yours?'' he thought, suspicions wrapping around his heart. ''Do I have to protect him from her too?''


    However, he dismissed these bizarre ideas, remembering she considered him like a little brother. After all, Nova was seventy years old. He would doubt her sanity if she truly aimed at the boy.


    Then, Julius opened a thick book, holding hit under Adam as they journeyed through the market. The intense odour of spices, olives, and aromatic herbs wafted in the air, assaulting their noses until they reached their destination.


    With a raised brow, Adam stopped reading and observed the old houses. Opposite their village, they didn''t look on the verge of collapse, and their inhabitants'' eyes didn''t reflect imminent threats. However, their bodies were the same. Sick and malnourished.


    "Stay on guard," he said, covering the boy''s back, ready to warn him in case of sudden danger.


    However, before they could knock on the first door, Nova raced to a poorly dressed youth leaning against a dirt-covered wall. Black lines appeared on her forehead as she squinted. "Are you ok?"


    Memories of the kids almost starving to death gripped her heart. After witnessing their harrowing decay during their escape, she hated starvation the most.


    "I-I''m good, my lady," answered the thirteen-year-old boy, backing a few steps in fear after looking at her intricate robe and ethereal beauty.


    "Take this before leaving," she said, retrieving a glinting silver coin from her pouch.


    The boy''s pupils constricted upon seeing so much money. With it, he could feed his mother and sister for a month or two if they rationed the food. Yet, they saw his hesitation and fidgeting fingers. His mother warned him many times to interact with wealthy individuals only if they offered him to work.


    After all, surrounded by merchants and noble students, they were treated worse than cattle, and it wasn''t uncommon for youths to suddenly disappear, never to be seen again.


    As he prepared to resist the temptation and run back to his house, Julius walked towards him, adopting an arrogant expression.


    "Humph. You should do. Take the coin and guide us in this place," he said, doing his best to sound like Arun when they first met.


    Since he grew up in a similar yet much more dangerous suburb, he knew what disturbed the boy. He, too, would suspect a wealthy stranger giving him money for no apparent reason.


    Seeing him waver, he continued. "Do it, or I''ll find someone else!"


    After a moment of deliberation, he gave up. Feeding his sister was his priority, and he didn''t believe they could catch him if he fled.


    "I-I''ll guide you. What are you searching for?" He asked, planning to run if he felt threatened.


    "I want to visit every kid my age. If you work well, I''ll double the pay," Julius said, feeling bad for the kid.


    Meanwhile, Nova moved her cat''s paws with a gentle smile to show the scared boy they had no ill intentions.


    The boy smiled bitterly in response before saying, "I only knew this neighborhood. I can help you, but you''ll have to find someone else later."


    Contrary to his expectations, Julius shrugged as he threw him a silver coin and gestured for him to start.


    Excited by the glinting money but scared to lose it, he moved like the wind, staying fifteen meters from them, just in case. "Follow me. We can start with my sister."


    Two minutes later, Julius entered the boy''s house with a wry smile. If not for the missing rot, he could almost swear he returned to his home, considering how empty it was.


    "Khalid? Why did you return so early?"


    A feminine voice sounded before a gaunt woman raced to the hall. Upon seeing their appearance she abruptly halted and dropped to her knees.


    "Please, forgive my son. He is the man of the house. If you punish him, we''ll starve to death," She pleaded as a young girl peeked from behind the door.


    "Mama..." Khalid said, his cheeks flushing red as he helped her up. "They hired me to guide them. I returned to give you the money and introduced Najat," he added, opening his tightly clenched fist to his mother''s shock.


    As her eyes widened, realising she misunderstood the situation,Julius heard something he would have never suspected, causing him to almost fall in bewilderment.


    "Sir, can I be your guide, too? I know everyone in the city," she said, an eager smile broadening as Adam burst into laughter at her shenanigans.

 Chapter 311 Adams Emotions, a Fathers Tears

    However, the next instant, the red magic crystal embedded in Julius'' necklace buzzed to life with vigor, tickling his chest.Astounded by the sudden reaction, he stared at the famished child and his mother, confusion etched on his face before realising Khalid had stood a distance away, just outside the device''s detection range the entire time.


    "Well, we found one faster than I thought." A mutter escaped his lip. Then, he turned to the mother and spoke of her son''s bright future as a college student.


    As her eyes widened in a mix of disbelief, confusion and joy, the little girl peeking behind the door raced to them. Warm tears flowed down her cheeks, and panic overwhelmed her heart. "D-Don''t steal my brother, bad guys!" She yelled, hiding her fears behind a strong facade despite her shaking legs. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the angry shouts she expected to hear for disrespecting a noble didn''t reach her ears. Instead, Julius focused on her, squinting intensely as the necklace nearly leapt out of his clothes.


    "She has good potential, too. She can enroll in college as well," he said to the mother, almost causing her to melt with happiness as tears of relief plopped to the decaying ground.


    Then, she turned towards her children, her warm smile soothing their confusion. "My dream has come true. Khalid, Najet, follow him and build a wonderful future for you and your children," she said, slight tremors shaking her stretched lips.


    Stunned by her words, the kids gazed at each other before jumping into their mother''s arms, crying about how reluctant they were to leave her behind. However, she calmed them down, skilfully offering sound solutions to their distress. "I won''t die. You can always return when you have free time and treat me to good food once you become recognised mages!"


    Upon seeing the heartfelt scene, a sad smile found its way to Julius'' lips. He missed Alina. But he knew it wasn''t time to rescue her yet.


    As his gaze lingered for a moment, Adam said, "Pay her ten gold coins with my money and ask her to guide us." He felt a bit sour about separating the loving family. The mother''s mentioning that the boy was the man of the house didn''t escape his attention, either. With him gone, she would have trouble feeding herself, motivating his decision to help a fellow earthling keep his mother safe.


    Julius'' eyes softened at his brother''s gesture. With so much money, the woman could move to a better place and wouldn''t worry about food for a long time. After following his instructions, they left together to continue their mission.


    With the mother''s help, everyone welcomed them with bright smiles. Smoothly, they visited dozens of families before finding a third summoned.


    Unfortunately, things didn''t proceed as smoothly as with Khalid and Najet.


    "I know noble kids like you. You sell flowery dreams to wretches like us, only to shatter them with mocking smirks plastered on your faces," a one-legged middle-aged man said, squinting at Julius and Nova. With his clenched jaws letting the muscles bulge, his fury was evident to everyone present.


    "I don''t care anymore. Well-dressed pigs like you stole my wife and right leg. We won''t survive long, so I''ll leave this world with my head raised high!" He added, unafraid of the consequences. Yet, amidst his determination, guilt wrapped around his heart.


    "Sorry, Aurelius. But I don''t want you to suffer like I did."


    His eyes moistened as he gazed at his trembling son. Life was just too cruel for people like them, and he had already given up a while ago, enduring the shame of begging, all for his sake. Sadly, his efforts proved insufficient. Slowly, his heart died, and he unknowingly yearned for a deserved rest.


    Affected by the man, Julius failed to find words to answer his distress. However, Adam''s eyes narrowed as he clenched his teeth. "Repeat after me," he said, feeling his soul throb in a chaotic mix of emotions.


    "Do you think you are unique? The only one who suffered injustice? What bullshit! You are not determined but a scarred, wounded animal who consciously decided to fix his gaze on the darkness and ignore anything bright. You are not a man!"


    His words echoed in the silent room, breaking the stand-off as Julius'' face drained from any colors as he repeated them.


    The wind blew against the broken window, its howl adding to the tense scene as Adam continued.


    "Don''t doom your son because of your prejudices. Life is hard for everyone... but giving up is unpardonable!"


    Despite the harsh word choice, he knew the man needed to be jolted out of his despair before it was too late and a gentle approach wouldn''t work. Anyway, his words reflected his own beliefs and emotions. He trusted them wholeheartedly and would never bow his head in the face of adversity or hardships. After all, what was a missing leg when he didn''t have a body at all?


    Unheard and unseen by anyone but the boy for twelve long years.


    The man''s eyes wavered, and his arms trembled as a hesitant expression covered his face. Yet, a spark tingled the extinguished embers of his heart. "I-I..."


    He failed to find words to retort. After all, everything was true. He had given up like a coward his past self would have scorned.


    Gradually, the spark ignited a raging fire in his chest. His eyes recovered their long-lost sharp glint as he realised he had spent the last years pitying himself. Then, he raised his hand, shocking everyone with his next action.


    SLAP


    A resounding noise echoed as he cemented his regained determination. "I still don''t trust you. Come back with an official document signed by the college if you want me to accept."


    "Humph. That''s more like it," Adam said, his lips curling into a smile as he gazed at the man''s changed demeanor. Then, he asked for Julius to repeat his words again.


    "We will. It is only a possibility. But in a few years of learning, your son might be able to heal your leg."


    Then, they exited the man''s house, leaving his trembling silhouette behind to continue their mission.

 Chapter 312 The Arcanists Ignorance

    Unwilling to spend time and noticing Nova''s anguished features, Adam offered her to meet Shepard to get the documents requested by Aurelius''s father.After she accepted, he gazed at her departing back, his mind drifting. He understood the impact of witnessing the other side of society shook her joyful bubble. Until now, she believed life was a fairy tale where everyone was as rich as Asha. Yet, reality had forced her eyes open.


    The suburb composed the entire southern part of the city, accounting for seventy percent of the population. So, no. Life wasn''t as easy as she thought.


    At that point, his gaze lingered on the distant college tower. What was Shepard doing? When noble students spent dozens of silver coins daily to have fun in the streets, how could the majority live in such poverty?


    The worst part was that he believed the arcanist wasn''t even conscious of how dire those people''s lives were since he seldom left his living quarters. Despite the man''s ignorance, a part of him still blamed him.


    ''If I were a ruler, I''d ensure everyone could eat,'' he thought, pursing his lips in dissatisfaction. With how strictly he followed the boy''s diet, he knew how important proper nutrition was.


    However, he also knew how greedy people could be. Poverty would never truly disappear. That''s why focusing on offering citizens a way to live with dignity was more important, in his opinion. What if your neighbor had more money? What if he lived in a palace? As long as you had warm food on your table, a sturdy roof above your head, and a loving family, why would you care?


    His mind continued to race for the rest of the morning uninterrupted. New ideas blossomed until an elegant voice forced him out of his trance. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have the document," said Nova, her robes blown by the wind as the midday sun reflected shining lights on her silver hair.


    "I found no one else," Julius said, retracing his steps to Aurelius''s house, unbothered that his brother left him to search alone with the mother''s family. After all, he entered the houses for a few minutes before leaving.


    A moment later, Aurelius''s father gazed in awe at the document''s magic seal. Then, he nudged his silent son. "Leave with them and become a brave mage." His voice trembled. As a commoner, he couldn''t read. But he believed the boy had been educated by a prideful man who considered his words to carry more weight than gold after his earlier declaration and the delivery of the stamped paper.


    The youth hesitated briefly before Khalid''s mother reassured him with a gentle voice. "I''ll visit your father to ensure he is safe every day. Go and make us proud!"


    His father nodded, smiling softly as his eyes turned moist. "Leave now before they change their mind and refuse such a troublesome child!"


    "I''ll become the best fighter," said Aurelius, tensing his scrawny muscles before joining the group, leaving the next moment with them.


    Left alone, his father covered his eyes with his right hand. "I-I... will miss him," he muttered, warm tears uncontrollably rolling down his cheeks.


    "Humph. Why didn''t you tell him?" Answered the mother, rolling her eyes at the proud neighbor.


    "I can''t cry before him! I showed him how pathetic I was enough already!" He retorted, his lips stretching into a soft smile. "At least he won''t end up like me."


    *****


    After navigating the market and feeding the amazed kids, the group finally entered Shepard''s tower an hour later. On their way, Nova bade them farewell.


    "You''ll most likely become the dean''s disciple. Why don''t you introduce yourself before he arrives?" Julius smiled. He wanted to make them feel accepted and break their inferiority complexes. After all, he also had been wary of nobles his entire life, until he met Arun and Asha.


    The two boys hesitated. Khalid fidgeted with his fingers nervously while Aurelius frowned, unsure what to say.


    However, Najet took the lead, unafraid of the tall, muscular boy. "I''m Najet. I like my brother and to cook!" She said, squinting and pointing her finger at him. "If you try to bully him, I''ll fight you!" With her tiny fists clenched, she looked more adorable than menacing, resembling a small kitten showing its teeth.


    Alarmed by her words, Khalid jumped before her twin sister. His brown eyes trembled in panic, believing she offended Julius. "Don''t listen to her!" He yelled, covering her mouth with his hand and holding her head protectively. Then he introduced himself. "I''m Khalid. I don''t really know what to say.


    But, well, my mom said I''m the smartest kid in our neighborhood."


    Next, he pointed at his sister and added, "She also said Najet is the most logical person she ever met."


    "I''m happy to meet the two of you," said Julius before gazing at Aurelius, his eyes glinting with curiosity.


    However, shock soon covered everyone''s face as the silent boy started a monologue.


    "I''m Aurelius. Don''t judge a book by its cover because I''m strong. In fact, I''m the strongest kid in the suburbs. I never lost a single fight, even against older kids. But I''m still not good enough to contend against adults. I want to become the strongest fighter in the future, not for glory or conquest but for myself."


    As everyone eyed his thin limbs, unkempt dark hair and brown eyes, Adam exploded into laughter, slapping his leg in amusement. "A boy dreaming of being a fighter in a magic world. How unique," he said, his eyes turning into crescent shapes. He liked his mindset, though.


    Unfortunately, billowing smoke filtered through the windows before he could continue. After a moment, Shepard''s figure greeted them.


    "You brought back three of them on the first day?!" He asked, his gray eyes enlarging in disbelief. He had found none on his side, making him believe they were too late. After all, he learned about kids mysteriously disappearing over the last ten years. He understood it was no coincidence. His ignorance profited other individuals, who abducted his territory''s summoned without shame.

 Chapter 313 The Red Marked Day: A Celebration Turned Dread

    With a disappointed sigh, he explained his findings to his disciple, startling the youths, who wondered if the extravagantly dressed newcomer was crazy."Tsk. Your condition is so troublesome. Start building that puppet already!" He said, grabbing the kid''s shoulder and mouthing ancient words.


    Scared by the sudden physical contact, they trembled in fear. Yet, they didn''t know it was only the beginning.


    "HAAA!" They shrieked in unison, filling the elegant tower with dreadful screams. Their heart rate shot through the roof, and their legs trembled as they finally saw Adam''s ethereal frame.


    With the ominous mist swirling around his body, his indistinguishable facial features, and his luminous eyes, they felt they were in the presence of a horrifying demon.


    "I feel offended... I didn''t choose to be a ghost!" Adam yelled at the kids, causing their teeth to clatter and their legs to buckle. Their heads cradled between their hands, they called out for their parents, crying in despair.


    "Hit them until they stop!" He said, squinting at Julius in frustration. He understood their reactions, really. Yet, being looked at as if he were some monster still hurt him. Then he held the bridge of his nose between his fingers and exhaled aloud to calm down.


    Meanwhile, Julius approached them with a bright smile. "He has been with us the entire time. If he had ill intentions, you would already be dead," he said before gazing at the laughing dean, silently requesting help.


    After a moment, the scared kids finally turned quiet, prompting the dean to explain why the duo sought them.


    "You are telling us we came from another world and have incredible talents for magic?" Asked Najet, rolling her eyes after the lengthy explanation before adding. "Nonsense."


    The other kids nodded. This theory stretched reality a bit too much to be believable. However, their pupils constricted, and they froze as the ghost approached them.


    Annoyed by the reaction, Adam''s eye twitched. "You''ll learn magic for a year like nobles. If we were wrong, you lost nothing," he said, his convincing words sounding true to their ears. Then, he added. "And stop being scared when you see me!"


    "Since you enjoy fighting, Aurelius, you''ll sleep in Julius'' room. Khalid, you''ll stay with Arun. As for Najet, you''ll join Morgane''s," Shepard said, a bright smile stretching on his face. Despite their appearance, those new disciples'' personalities satisfied him. Yet, the thing filling him with anticipation the most was to witness their capabilities.


    If they possessed just half Adam''s talent, the kids would grow into valuable additions to his ruling plan.


    Next, he walked to his desk and retrieved three identical books. "Study well and learn how to feel mana," he said, handing them to the trio and asking them to go to the first floor.


    Excited by the mystical knowledge they never dreamed of learning, they scrambled away with cheerful smiles. Yet, Khalid couldn''t help but throw some glances at Adam''s mysterious frame on his way out. He didn''t know why, but he felt he was mocking everyone in the room.


    Indeed. Once alone, Adam smirked. "Are you all fools? Where do you think they found a teacher to learn to read?"


    His sharp words echoed in Shepard''s ears. Realising his mistake, his eyes slipped to the side, and he coughed in embarrassment. "I know. I just chased them away to have a proper talk with you."


    His response only made Adam''s grin widen. "Of course you knew," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. Then, he crossed his arms over his chest and asked, "What do you want to tell me?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahem. I believe the mission is compromised," he said before turning solemn. His narrowed gray eyes exuded mana, and his fists shook before he continued. "Many kids disappeared over the years. The city guards found no trace of them as if they evaporated in a puff of smoke."


    He marked a slight pause, taking a deep breath to control his surging anger. "I don''t think we''ll find many more of them. I scanned the entire northern section of the city without detecting a single summoned. So give up after a few days if you can''t discover them."


    The duo nodded before joining the kids on the first floor.


    The rest of the day went by uneventfully. Julius taught them the alphabet''s basics as Adam finally found time to learn about puppet crafting.


    Hours later, they returned to their assigned rooms to pass the night.


    A repetitive yet peaceful routine settled for the group as time flew by. Despite his initial dissatisfaction, Arun took good care of Khalid, helping him to learn how to read. To his stupefaction, the boy mastered the art in a short week, making him the first novice of the new trio. His sister followed, and Aurelius came last.


    Gradually, the three kids learned more about the group''s dynamic and the goal the girls pursued. Fortunately for them, Najet''s integration made their progression soar as she analysed their gathering techniques, pointing out methods to increase efficiency.


    Meanwhile, Aurelius voluntarily joined Julius in his everyday training, shocking everyone. As the training sessions multiplied, they realised the boy had no interest in magic and preferred to train his physique to Shepard''s despair.


    On his side, Julius finally broke through to the Golden Core Realm, making him a genuine tier-three cultivator. Unfortunately, the surprise promised by his brother for his achievement never came, disappointing him. Even when he asked for the reason, the only answer he received startled him. "I can''t get it for the time being because stupid clouds are blocking me!" That''s what he said...


    Yet, the most excited was Adam.


    "Finally!" His voice echoed in his apartment''s room as he controlled a rudimentary puppet carved out of ordinary wood. It took him three months to reach this result, yet his heart hammered against his chest in pride each time he looked at it. The joints moved smoothly, and the inactive magic symbols blended flawlessly into the delicately sculpted frame.


    Yet, his joy stemmed from a different event. His lips curled into a bright smile as his mana flowed like a calm river. His circuits had finally recovered after three long months! However, he calmed down in an instant as the inevitable date approached.


    "We are almost in July," he muttered, gazing at the red cross on the thirteenth box of his calendar with mixed feelings. Supposed to be a day of celebration and deliverance, he had chosen against it along his eventful journey. But before reaching it, he wanted to complete his puppet.


    ''The academic year is over, too,'' he pondered, planning to visit auction houses with Arun to search for suitable materials.


    His thoughts sorted, his lips curled into a wry smile as he gazed at the persistent clouds daring him to leave his shelter with occasional rumbling lightning strikes.


    "I''ll test my affinity in the real world." He shrugged, wondering when they would disappear. Anyway, he didn''t want to go to the tower, so he wasn''t too bothered by his inability to go out.


    Then, he closed his eyes to wake up, eager to discover what feat he could achieve with his new powers.

 Chapter 314 The Primordial Weaver

    Adam''s luminous eyes came to life in the familiar room as he gazed at the two kids discussing combat techniques. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Surprisingly, Aurelius absorbed Julius'' knowledge like a sponge in the last three months. Even if he didn''t possess Qi, his discipline and quick learning intrigued him.


    ''It''s just a pity the body cultivation path is dead already,'' he thought, shaking his head in regret. But he didn''t worry too much. The boy''s youth allowed him to commit mistakes and fix them later. Anyway, since when did training his body become a waste of time?


    A moment later, he stood in their dormitory''s courtyard after he asked Julius to move.


    "Don''t tell anyone what you are about to see. I want to keep it a secret for as long as possible." He smiled at the confused boy before raising his hand. His deliberate movements cut through the wind as the hum of mana filled the air, its soft tune resounding harmoniously in the surroundings.


    In a split second, a familiar arrowhead weaved itself, its sleek yet solid frame refracting the sunlight in a dazzling array of colors. Yet, Julius'' eyes narrowed. Every member of their group had seen this mana technique before. So, why did he ask Aurelius not to follow them?


    However, what happened next left him in complete disbelief. Before his very eyes, the arrow suddenly brightened, its color turning bright orange, then vivid blue, and finally milky white. The sound of crackling fires reached his ears as horrifying flames engulfed the object, raising the ambient temperature.


    Yet, before he could recover from his shock, everything returned to normal... only to become bizarre again. This time, the sharp projectile turned a pale blue, releasing billowing steam above it.


    Next, it turned into purple arcs of lightning, molten rocks, water, wind, light, darkness, shadows and many more until it disappeared in the wind.


    As he thought his raging heart could finally calm down, Adam''s voice sounded in his ears.


    "I don''t think an arrowhead is good to test this one."


    Echoing his words, a translucid sword appeared in his right hand. The sheer pressure it released distorted the surrounding space, causing the air to shimmer and warp. Julius instinctively took a step back, his eyes wide with fear.


    Then, his brother swung his arm, an eager smile stretched on his lips. The wind parted in the blade''s wake, cleanly cut in halves. Light fissures cracked the space for a brief instant before disappearing and the tip of the sword released a brilliant, translucent light.


    Yet, only after a few centimeters of travel, it disappeared, disappointing Adam. His smile faded as quickly as it had appeared, replaced by a furrowed brow and a sigh of frustration.


    "Humph. I thought space would be a step above the other elements," he said, preparing to grumble more.


    RUMBLE


    However, loud rumbles echoed, interrupting him. His eyes constricted, and fear danced in their depths as he turned towards the noise''s source.


    "Shit..." He muttered, looking at the room''s inside through the long gash his move left. Opposite to his belief, space wasn''t weak. It was just too strong. ''Did my attack teleport?!'' He thought in disbelief as ruble collided with the ground.


    Then, polished stones filled the smooth tear with a wave of his hand, repairing the wall in seconds. "If anyone asks, it wasn''t me!" He said, gazing at the slacked-jawed boy with a mischievous grin.


    Awakened from his stupor, he blurted out, unable to process what his eyes fed his brain. "What happened? Do you have an affinity now? No! Do you have several? But how?


    It doesn''t make sense! Even Shepard only has three!"


    "Calm down." Adam''s smile broadened as he waved his hand. "It''s the ritual''s effects," he said, finding the boy''s hastening breathing amusing. Next, he explained his new affinities more comprehensively to give him a general idea.


    Of course, he didn''t mention Kwame''s grimoire or story. After all, despite his incredible... and painful research, he was a criminal from a distant past. Knowledge about the man, especially after his rebellion against the magus, was too dangerous to be shared until Julius grew older.


    After concluding his explanation, he pondered about the elements he wanted to test the most. Yet, after witnessing how dangerous space was, he revised his plan.


    ''What will happen if I mess up with time, vibrations, and atoms?'' he thought, a fire igniting in his eyes. But he knew he must proceed with utmost caution with these. Not only could they be a danger to the other innocent students, but to him. He had no desire to be vaporised or become an old ghost because of his lack of control.


    Meanwhile, Julius finally understood why they had to take so many risks in the past few months. Despite the terrible memories he made, especially about the Beast Emperor, his lips curled into a soft smile. He knew his brother could become an incredible mage. Yet his lack of affinity had always bothered him, prompting the question, ''How powerful would he be with a rare element?''


    Upon reaching this thought, his smile shifted, turning wry as he mused, ''Well, he doesn''t only have one now.'' He wasn''t sure about the exact number, but his brother had shown no less than a dozen unique elements during the earlier show!


    His calm heart rate began to hasten again as he imagined the wide range of applications and how his big brother could definitely be faithful to his words.


    However, before they could form in his mind, Adam laughed heartily and said.


    "I know I can become the best mage!"


    It was the same sentence he had heard years ago. Yet, this time, they held much more weight. Unlike before, they didn''t stem from baseless beliefs or arrogance but his brother''s uniqueness as a primordial weaver and the only person who ever had an affinity for mana!


    He lingered for a bit, his eyes reflecting his admiration before a radiant smile covered his lips. "I know you can," he said, earnestly acknowledging his brother''s bold claim for the first time.

 Chapter 315 City of Opulence

    After a hearty breakfast with everyone, Adam turned, gazing at everyone''s elegant clothes replacing their usual uniforms for a moment. Then, he said to Arun, "Any auctions coming up soon?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Within two weeks, he had to get his hands on everything he needed to build the best puppet and bind his soul to it. As always, he didn''t want to take any risks and believed that by proceeding like that, the system couldn''t force him to take Julius'' body.


    "I kept an eye on them," the boy answered, a proud grin stretching his lips. "If we move now, we can attend one happening in the Franca Empire today."


    "Alright. Let''s leave!" Answered Adam, pointing his finger towards the horizon. Even if he had never visited that nation and had no interest in geography, its renown preceded it. Known as the world''s center, the empire dominated in military prowess, economic strength, and magical technology, far surpassing other nations.


    As they stood from their seats to leave, Asha raced to halt them. Grimacing, she said, "I hope you''re not planning to leave us behind!"


    "Are you in the third tier?" Adam smirked in response.


    Despite their rapid improvement over the past three months and Najet''s advice, the girls only reached the middle of the second tier, causing Arun''s fianc¨¦ to grind her teeth.


    "We trained without pause for three months! Even if we didn''t reach it, at least acknowledge our hard work!"


    However, Adam shook his head, refusing to give in. ''I''m not a school monitor!'' He thought, feeling a headache coming. After all, counting everyone, they would be ten if he accepted her demand. No. He wanted a peaceful day, one where he could focus on his task without being distracted every two minutes by excited kids.


    "Tsk. Annoying old ghost!" She said, stomping her way out in anger.


    Her friends followed her, casting apologetic looks towards him. Unlike her, they knew he would feel responsible for their safety. Morgane, in particular, understood Adam didn''t require them to reach the third tier to be difficult; it was the minimum to ensure their survival in this dangerous world.


    "Sorry, kids. The rule applies to you, too," Adam said, gazing at Aurelius and Khalid before gesturing for the two boys to leave.


    However, unbeknownst to him, their favorite intruder had slipped in once more.


    "Let''s go!" Nova exclaimed, raising her fist above her head.


    "..."


    ''Should have told them to reach the fourth tier,'' he thought, a wry smile tugging at his lips.


    Then, the group made their way to the Gate. With the academic year having ended a few days ago, they didn''t need to request permission to use it, not that they would have been denied, anyway.


    After stating their destination to the teacher supervising the towering structure, they crossed it, opening their eyes to the unbelievable city of Rose.


    Colossal walls rose on the horizon as fully armored mages maintained threatening canons mounted on the top part. Adam gazed at the luxurious, immaculate pavement and spotless streets, nodding in approval. Then, he noticed the inhabitants. Unlike in Alkemia Al-Nur, they all wore decent clothes, and their skin glowed a healthy hue under the gentle sun''s rays.


    Street lamps adorned with magic crystals lined the streets as carriages pulled by sturdy horses passed by on the road. Yet, the most noteworthy point was the architecture. Every house and every shop appeared as art pieces in his eyes, prompting him to question this place.


    ''Am I still in that medieval world, or did the Gate malfunction and send me to a Renaissance one?''


    However, his shock was far from over as his eyes landed on the indecent size of the royal palace, reaching for the sky behind the Gate. His mind blanked for a moment before he closed his eyes, unwilling to waste his time gawking at the architectural marvel.


    "Arun, lead the way to the auction house," he said, awakening the dazed boys and Nova.


    Following the instructions, they asked the Gate''s manager for directions while paying their entry tax of ten silver.


    With a raised brow, the mage answered, astonished to see kids ask for such a place.


    "It''s not far." He raised his finger to point at a large circular building close by. "But I don''t think they''ll let you enter. Today''s auction is a bit special."


    "How so?" Asked Julius, intrigued by the mage''s mysterious air.


    "Well, it''s no secret. They caught a rogue adept hiding like a rat in the mountains," said the mage before approaching, whispering. "I heard part of the mountain ended in ruin as many nobles banded to kill him. Fortunately, they got the bastard."


    He lingered momentarily, his mind venturing into forbidden lands and his fist shook. It wasn''t a first occurrence. Every gossip he picked up about rogue mages depicted them as incredible adversaries, much more impressive than their classic graduates. Why?


    Upon reaching this dangerous idea, he shook his head and bite his tongue, using the pain to stop considering those ideas. Then, he concluded, "They seized his possessions and are planning to sell them. That''s why the auction is different."


    "Thank you, mister," Julius answered, bowing his head in respect before leaving for the auction house.


    After a short walk, they stood before a large building supported by exquisitely carved columns. Before them, a line of richly dressed aristocrats gossiping met their eyes. Despite arriving half an hour earlier, they filled the streets already, eager to get their hands on rare articles.


    Adam realised why. Even if the memory was distant, Lucius had told them once that materials of the fourth tier and higher couldn''t be bought with money, only traded against serviced or other valuable items.


    As he reminisced about the deceased baron, feeling he might have gone overboard with his midnight slapping sessions, Nova innocently approached a group of ladies.


    "Hello, girls. I''m Nova!" She said, her enchanting voice exuding joy.


    Upon hearing the uninvited guest, they unanimously frowned, whispering among themselves.


    "Who is this impolite woman?"


    "I don''t know. She doesn''t look like a noble,"


    "I agree. But she has an impressive voice. Maybe a singer?"


    As they drew theories, Adam''s face sank.


    "Nova! Come back here!" He roared, his face distorting into an anxious grimace. The thing he wanted to avoid by not bringing the kids still happened despite his precautions. And it arose because of the group''s oldest individual, no less...

 Chapter 316 The Glimmering Rot

    Upon hearing Adam''s urging tone, Nova''s eyes slipped to the side, and her tender cheeks puffed.After living for five months in the academy, she prided herself on her social skills. No one ever chased her away as she genuinely approached others with kind intentions, and she believed they could feel it. So, what was wrong with Adam''s reaction?


    She hesitated for a few moments before returning to the group, pouting at the thought of being restricted without understanding the reason.


    However, before she could reach them, one of the ladies grabbed her forearm, causing her to halt her steps and frown.


    "Now that you''re with us, why not stay?" The woman''s black dress fluttered as she spoke. Her smirk, eyes glinting with envy, and the pressure she applied on Nova''s arm alerted her.


    However, the lady wasn''t over speaking.


    "Don''t worry, we have many things to discuss. For example, how you take care of your hair. I''ve never seen such beautiful ones before. Or how you train your voice to make it sound so enchanting." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The more she spoke, the more Nova noticed her smirk broaden and... darkness dance in her eyes. Even without understanding the situation, she knew she was in danger.


    Meanwhile, Adam looked at the nodding lady''s friends and the sinister smile stretching their lips. He drew a deep breath, feeling trouble brewing on the horizon. "Arun, make those harpies shut up," he said, unwilling to cause a commotion in this grand place.


    He didn''t need to think much to understand what would happen next. The ladies knew Nova was not of noble background. Yet, despite her origins, her skin was fairer, her hair smoother, and her voice unrivalled. What would happen in an aristocratic society where the weak could only tremble, praying for the strong''s mercy?


    An icy shiver ran down his spine as he thought about the answer. They would rip her hair, skin her, and cut her tongue. All because of the worst emotion in human nature: envy.


    Upon reaching this thought, the beautiful ladies'' images reflected in his luminous eyes morphed. Their hair became snakes, their skin cracked, and their posture shifted, giving them a grotesque appearance. ''That''s how they should look like with how rotten they are,'' he thought, his upper lips raised in disgust.


    In the meantime, Arun''s warm demeanor shifted in a split second. Gone was the caring boy, replaced by the definition of a noble''s arrogance. Yet, contrary to most, his lean but powerful physic emphasised the slightly oppressive feeling he exuded, giving him an air of royalty.


    The sound of his elegant boots echoed as his eyes narrowed into slits. Wisps of fiery red mana danced around them, occasionally taking a bluish hue as he reached the ladies.


    "How arrogant are you to dare touch my friend?"


    His icy voice reverberated in their ears, and their sickening smiles froze as they gazed at the young foreign boy. Then, they caught his family''s emblem embroidered on his chest, frowning at its intricacy. Yet, they didn''t show any sign of fear in the face of his threatening presence.


    "Where do you come from?" One asked, squinting menacingly. If he didn''t come from at least a count''s family, she would play with him a little before executing the senseless fool who dared to threaten a local noble in her capital!


    "Arun Aurelium. The only heir of the noble Aurelium duchy in the Agnivana kingdom."


    A terrified grimace distorted the ladies'' features as the sneering boy''s words settled in their minds. Dukes and their family were untouchable. It was a rule everyone knew. This rank was usually inherited by side branches of the royal family or incredibly meritorious subjects who single-handedly saved the country or achieved similar feats.


    Thus, going against a duke was no different from disrespecting the royals.


    However, the situation didn''t reach this point. The one holding Nova released her grip as her face softened, and her smirk turned into a radiant smile. "I''m sorry if we created a misunderstanding," she said, moving her left foot behind the other and curtsying elegantly.


    Her eyes brightened as she raised her head for the next second, offering him a meaningful wink. "If you fancy, you can accompany us to the auction."


    The noblewoman''s sudden transformation was like a serpent shedding its skin, revealing a new, more alluring facade.


    "Truly disgusting." Adam spat, realising their aim. With Arun''s rank, he transformed into a golden fish in their eyes. He was elegant and promised to reach his country''s highest strata. With their horrible character, of course, they would try to abuse his young age, seducing him without shame.


    Despite his understanding, he smirked. After all, he mentored Arun for almost a year and would be disappointed if the boy didn''t learn his taunting skills!


    "You''re right." Arun nodded, his expression one of realisation.


    Elated by his agreement, the leading lady''s mind raced as she planned her next steps.


    However, her features crumbled when Arun continued.


    "Ones as beautiful as my fianc¨¦ or Nova, not ugly duckling like the three of you!" He exclaimed, his voice attracting other noble''s attention as he publicly shamed those envious hypocrites.


    The surrounding aristocrats whispered derogatory terms, looking at the ladies in contempt as they understood the gist of the situation in a second.


    Yet, Adam knew morals didn''t motivate their reactions. Instead, they enjoyed revelling in their superiority complex, gloating at those they deemed inferior. Adam''s eyes scanned the crowd, noting the self-satisfied smirks. These people thrived on scandal and schadenfreude, their moral compass skewed by their insatiable need to assert dominance.


    Arun''s boldness had turned the tables, but the true victory lay in exposing the rotten core of this society.


    ''This is not aristocracy,'' he thought, clenching his trembling fists. ''It''s an oligarchy, where those in power do whatever they want unpunished.'' The realisation hit him like a hammer, shattering his idealised image of society.


    For a moment, he allowed himself to imagine what could be done to fix the situation. Reform, justice, accountability? But a moment later, he shook his head, a wry smile tugging at his lips.


    ''Why do I care? I''m not a king and don''t want to be one, anyway.''

 Chapter 317 A World of Wealth, a Heart of Doubt

    Even if things were wrong, who was he, and how would he change this world? More importantly, why? After all, he had enough trouble managing Nova and protecting the kids on their adventures already. Adding burdensome politics to the mix was the last thing he needed.''I only want to improve and discover the world''s history,'' he thought, chasing those distracting thoughts away.


    Then, he gazed at the smug boy returning with Nova. He grinned back at him and raised his thumb in approval. "I couldn''t have handled it better myself," he said, commending his swift management of the altercation.


    "As for you," he started, raising his finger to berate the ethereal woman. However, her downcast expression and moist eyes caused him to soften. After all, she had been the one who faced the ladies cruelty. "I think you understand your mistake. Don''t go around talking with strangers alone, especially nobles. Even if you are stronger than them, then what?


    The city guards will hunt you down for assaulting nobles, and they won''t care about who started it," he added, gently ruffling her hair to show he had been more worried than angry.


    "Hum. I thought most humans were like you or the ghosts from the canyon," she answered, a bitter smile stretching across her lips. The kids from the college treated her well, but she realised it was because they were young and pure.


    Then, she saw the suburb''s misery, the famished inhabitants, and their suffering. Despite their harsh lives, they were all kind but unlucky souls. And yet... those decadent and mighty people were corrupted to their cores, worse than evil ghosts, as if...


    "Does wealth corrupt people?" She suddenly asked, yearning for an answer.


    Fortunately, Adam shook his head, reassuring her. "Arun and Asha are wealthy. Yet, do they seem corrupted?" He asked before smiling.


    "Many factors must be considered. I believe the main one is education. Look at Julius, for example. If I do that, he knows he is in trouble," he added, making a snipping sign with his fingers.


    "Stop!" Julius yelled in response, an icy shiver running down his spine. What education was this? He had never heard of anyone threatening others to make them behave.


    "Hahaha. See? If you let kids do whatever they want without facing responsibilities or consequences, the chances for them to go astray will be high," said Adam, chuckling lightly on the outside.


    Yet, inside, his mind raged with questions. ''How do I remember things related to education and nutrition so well but nothing about my life on Earth?!''


    He finally realised this obvious detail. How could he miss it after his lengthy explanation to Arun right after his third trial? However, now wasn''t the time to ponder. He reassured himself that the answer would present itself in two weeks, sparing his brain from unnecessary burden. Temporarily, at least.


    As Nova found comfort in her friend''s presence and Adam gave up on his swirling thoughts, the three ladies gritted their teeth. Flames of righteous fury burned in their eyes before they snorted. Believing they did nothing wrong, they left the queue, planning to avoid the others gloating by returning later.


    Twenty-five minutes later, four mages opened the building''s sturdy doors and gazed at the excited crowd. Their ominous faces glinted under the sunlight, and their robes fluttered with elemental mana in an impressive show of force.


    Then, an aged man adjusted the frame of his elegant glasses as he revealed himself. "Welcome to today''s special auction. Before anything, I''ll demand you leave any weapons or magical artifacts with our trustworthy mages for security measures."


    "The second thing is a reminder of the rules. Any troublemaker will be escorted to the guard station and put behind bars, so don''t try your luck." He dusted his three-piece suit before adding.


    "Third, ensure you have enough money to bid. If you can''t pay... Let''s say that we''ll find a way for you to." His solemn voice made many middle-aged nobles gulp audibly. This measure had been implemented long ago to discourage anyone from bidding by ego or to make things difficult for their rivals.


    "If you understand everything, you may register and proceed to the auction hall," the man concluded before leaving the serious mages to filter any commoner out of the line.


    After his departure, the boisterous nobles remained silent, showing his words'' effect on them and how seriously they took them. Gradually, they proceeded in an orderly manner, making the process smooth. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Five minutes later, the group sat in a V.I.P. chamber on the hall''s first floor. A Duke''s emblem offered many perks, even from a foreign nation.


    Adam''s eyes lingered on the luxurious seats and opulent decorations for a moment before focusing on the stage.


    The man who introduced the rules earlier stood with a wooden hammer behind a podium. Staff members hidden by a thick red curtain scurried behind him to prepare the items, placing them with surgical precision on floating tables. A few minutes later, the loud sound of a stick hitting the wooden floor echoed through the room, signalling that the auction was ready to begin.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you already know, our brave peace-guardians caught a vile rogue mage a few days ago. Today, we''ll auction their possessions to compensate the victim''s families."


    The man bent forward, squinting at the public, his mysterious tone and body language compelling them to listen with undivided attention.


    "For this occasion, you''ll be presented with many items of the second tier, third and..." The man let the suspense linger as the nobles'' eyes enlarged and their breaths turned ragged with anticipation.


    "For the fifth time this decade, two items of the fourth tier!" He revealed, outstretching his clenched fist with vigour unsuspected for someone his age.


    Upon hearing his unbelievable words, the crowd erupted into an uproar.


    Most individuals rose from their seats, deafening the hall with excited applause.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s eyes glinted. He hoped those items would turn valuable for his craft. But first, he had to know how much money he had.

 Chapter 318 The Rogues Legacy Unveiled

    After asking Julius, he noted his pouch contained around forty thousand gold.The bag venture boomed in the first few months before competition began to threaten its dominance. Other influential individuals, unwilling to let the Kaur family monopolise such an enormous market, launched their own products. Gradually, rivals emerged, each chipping away at their growing profits and market share.


    Initially, Adam panicked. Yet, he rapidly calmed down and shrugged. This income always bothered a part of him, making him feel he didn''t deserve it.


    Just remembering the brand name he chose back then caused him to blush in shame. Any earthling would see the connection and scorn him for abusing his advantage.


    Thus, he resolved to earn money himself during the next academic year and transfer his shares to Julius.


    Then, he focused his eyes on the stage, remembering Gaston had sought a rogue mage''s help to develop his ritual five years ago. Since he couldn''t travel alone and didn''t want to endanger Julius without reason, he had never met one in the past. But their knowledge always intrigued him for a good reason.


    With everything he discovered, he suspected them of practicing remnants of destroyed paths. Who knows? Maybe he''ll spot something unexpected among the rogue''s possessions.


    Without delay, the auctioneer introduced the first items as employees guided a floating table to the stage.


    "We''ll start with a package of three tier-two potions," he said, pointing at ordinary flasks. Yet, what drew the eye wasn''t their outward appearance but the shimmering green liquids they contained. "We tested their effects, and trust me, they are incredible! Upon ingesting them, you''ll strengthen your basic affinity slightly!" He continued, causing the hall to blow up into an uproar.


    Even old individuals gave up on their stern facades to shout excitedly. After all, affinity was the basis of their power system in this age. Strengthening them equated to increasing their firepower, reducing their casting time, and lowering their consumption, making those brews of extreme value for any magic practitioner.


    Well, except for Adam. Gazing at the crazy crowd, he smiled wryly. ''My affinities are perfect.''


    Meanwhile, the resounding sound of the gavel striking the podium echoed as the auctioneer called for silence before continuing with what everyone waited for.


    "The starting price is fifty gold coins. Increments must be no lower than five gold coins!"


    A split second later, a fierce competition unfolded. Many wealthy nobles roared their bid, willingly raising the price by an enormous amount each time.


    Soon, under Adam''s enlarged eyes, the starting fifty gold coins asked for the batch soared to two thousand! S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Did they lose their minds?'' He thought, his mouth wide open. He could buy four tier-four potions with that amount of money, yet someone bought those tier-two ones for the same price. But the most stunning thing was to see the man''s eager smile and hear the crowd applaud as a staff member gave him a paper to confirm he had won the items.


    Read latest chapters on empire


    ''I''d better prepare myself,'' he thought, gazing at his coin-filled pouches on the table with determination. ''I won''t get any items if I try to save money with those madmen.''


    As he pondered their reactions, learning from experience in his first auction, the auctioneer presented the following items in succession.


    The same scene took place each time. Most products stemmed from lost knowledge, possessing incredible effects they had never seen.


    However, none of those items caught Adam''s attention. Well, not entirely. A tier three material sadly escaped him. With the starting price set at two hundred gold, he believed he could get it. But he underestimated the nobles'' frenzy. The price rocketed to six thousand, forcing him to give up in a few quick minutes.


    Unbothered by the failure, he waited to see the tier-four items. They were his real aim.


    Fortunately, the auctioneer presented them a moment later.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we finally reached the last segment of this auction. I''m sure most of you can''t handle the suspense anymore. So, without further ado, let me present to you."


    He turned to grab a white fabric covering the floating table. With a broad smile exposing his white teeth, he pulled with enormous strength, revealing this event''s second most valuable item.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed, piercing the chamber''s opaque glasses to scan a glowing gem with interest. Entangled by thick roots spiralling on themselves into a staff, it radiated a soothing bright light charming any mage present.


    As everyone observed in shock, the auctioneer continued, his speech appealing to their hunger for power and their patriotism.


    "You all guessed it, and you are right. It''s a magic staff of the fourth tier! But that''s not it! It''s enchanted to optimise the casting of light spells, our glorious empire''s speciality!"


    Once again, the lower floor exploded into boisterous discussions. Meanwhile, Julius eyed the staff with interest. "What do you think, big bro?" He asked, believing it would help construct the puppet. If not, it was still an impressive weapon they could use.


    However, Adam shook his head, disappointing him. The roots interested him, but he knew he would have to buy the entire staff to get them, and he didn''t doubt the price would be shockingly high. "I can only hope the last item will suit my needs better," he muttered, a bitter smile stretching his lips as doubts filled his mind.


    He believed he should have bid to get the material early because, at this rate, he would return to college empty-handed.


    Another bidding war unfolded as his thoughts turned somber. However, the nobles on the lower floor rapidly palled, turning silent under the V.I.P.S. mad assault. Each time those mighty individuals raised the price, they felt a part of their sanity crumble.


    Ten minutes later, silence engulfed the hall as the auctioneer began counting. His elegant voice resounded in everyone''s ears as the gavel struck the podium for the third time. Yet, despite his years of experience in the field, he failed to control his excitement entirely.


    "Congratulations to the gentleman in room one for acquiring this incredible staff for thirty-five thousand gold coins!"

 Chapter 319 The Auctions Final Prize

    "Now, ladies and gentlemen, make some noise for the last item of this auction!" Screamed the auctioneer, skilfully exciting the crowd using his years of experience.Loud, passionate shouts echoed throughout the hall for a moment before he continued, feeling the attendees were ready to blow their pouches up for the climax.


    "I must say, I''m sad to see this event conclude. But every good thing has an end," he added, causing the nobles to laugh at his shenanigans.


    "Alright, without further ado, let me present to you..." He pulled the white silk covering the item. "The hair of the mystical creature that every man dreams of after a certain age... the hair of Follicora! Not only will it restore your youthful vigor, but it''ll also stimulate and restore hair growth, even for the baldest heads!"


    A deafening silence engulfed the room as the younger nobles and ladies gazed at the auctioneer in confusion.


    However, the middle-aged and old men''s pupils constricted as their facial features contorted into ones of ardent desires.


    Your adventure continues at empire S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, all hell broke loose. Before the auctioneer could announce the starting price or minimum increment, greedy shouts reverberated from every direction, with crazy bids from the get-go.


    In their chamber, Arun and Julius laughed at the surreal scene. As young boys, they didn''t share those concerns. Yet, the old nobles'' red faces and flying spit thoroughly amused them.


    Meanwhile, Nova focused on Adam, wondering why he remained silent until she noticed his luminous eyes turn into two bright torches.


    Scared by the strange occurrence, she was about to ask him if he was alright. Unfortunately, she was too late.


    "Twenty-five thousand!" Adam roared, his eyes fixed on the strands of hair covering the table and his ethereal hands trembling with anticipation.


    "We have an offer of twenty-five thousand gold. Who says more?" The auctioneer said, slamming his gavel to command silence in the hall with a bright smile. After all, things were turning serious, and he hoped to break the last item''s price with this one.


    "Twenty-eight!"


    A gentle, feminine voice said, outbidding Adam from her V.I.P. chamber.


    "Thirty!"


    Another V.I.P. exclaimed, his voice filled with ardent desire.


    ''I don''t have much margin...'' Adam thought, his chest tightening. ''I can''t let them increase the prices slowly.''


    With this idea in mind, he opted to pressure them into thinking he was desperate and wealthy enough to get the material.


    "Forty thousand!"


    Hushed whispers engulfed the hall as the price suddenly rose by ten thousand coins. The amount wasn''t that extravagant in itself. They all were much wealthier. Deeds, lands, shares, if they converted everything, most of them weighed more than a hundred thousand gold. However, to have forty thousand in liquidity was still shocking.


    "Forty thousand. Who says more?" The auctioneer asked, struggling to maintain his composure and not let his eyes roll in pleasure.


    Seconds passed, but no one spoke.


    "Forty thousand going once!" he said, causing Adam to shiver in anticipation.


    "Going twice!"


    "Forty-two thousand."


    The feminine voice shattered the assumption that the deal was done, causing another wave of excited whispers to engulf the room like wildfire.


    Adam''s bent forward frame deflated like a balloon, his shoulders slumping as he remained motionless for a few seconds. Then, the auctioneer''s voice echoed again, asking who would bid more.


    "I can''t give up!" He said, startling the two boys. Yet, he had no money left. Julius was as poor as when he lived in the village as he had spent every coin he received to break through the golden core realm.


    His mind raced as the situation turned urgent. The auctioneer had already started to count, leaving him little time to find a solution. At first, he thought about Arun but rapidly dismissed the idea. Since the boy was just accompanying them, he had no reason to carry thousands of gold coins in his pockets.


    Then, he remembered something he had acquired months ago but never used. Unfortunately, it wasn''t money. However, he hoped it would appeal to the auctioneer.


    "Forty thousand... and a shop''s deed in the Belloria kingdom''s capital! It''s close to the center in a premium location!" He roared, fervently praying that his bid would be accepted. He didn''t know the exact value of Asha''s gift, but it should easily reach several thousand gold coins.


    Upon hearing the bold bid, the auctioneer''s eyes narrowed, a thoughtful light flashing in their depths. It would be a lie to say the deed didn''t interest him considering the location. Yet, he couldn''t be sure of its value.


    "Let me see the document," he said, eager to confirm who he was dealing with through the owner''s name.


    A moment later, a mage entered Adam''s chamber, retrieved the document from Julius, and brought it respectfully to the old agent.


    Next, he adjusted his glasses to get the information he wanted before sighing in frustration. He had never heard about any family going by Riverwood.


    Still enticed by the shop, he searched for information on the property''s transfer as a last measure before choosing. And he didn''t regret it. His eyes lit up upon seeing the Kaur family''s name and their matriarch''s signature on the officially stamped document.


    With their bag venture, their name was on every lady''s lips. Even before that, they were renowned for their high-quality products, establishing them as trustworthy merchants. This reputation led him to believe the shop was of great value.


    A calculative light flashed in his eyes as he estimated the deed''s minimum price. Then he stated, "The deed is worth twelve thousand gold coins. Who says more than fifty-two thousand?"


    No one answered his words. The attendees were too stunned to process the bold move they had just witnessed, different thoughts filling their minds. Yet, a common one echoed louder than the others: it''s not worth it.


    Unsurprisingly, the gavel echoed a few seconds later, concluding the auction and granting its last item to Adam, who grinned like a kid to his companions'' confusion.


    "Big bro... You don''t have hair. No, you don''t even have a head to begin with," Julius said, facepalming at the indecent amount of money spent on something useless.

 Chapter 320 A King Among Trees

    Read new chapters at empire"Humph. What do you know?" Snorted Adam, crossing his arms over his ethereal chest. Then, he smirked, a playful smile stretching across his lips. "I bought it for when you grow old. What a shame for someone to lose his hair," he added, shaking his head with a mockingly downcast expression.


    He gazed at the boy''s face as it gradually distorted into a worried grimace and as he raised his hand to cover his hair.


    Then, feeling good after winning the auction, he shoved the nail further, causing Julius to tremble.


    "Did you know? If you push your body too hard, you''re more likely to go bald."


    "Stop lying!" Julius yelled, his voice quivering with terror at the thought of losing his hair.


    Upon seeing the expected result, everyone burst into laughter at Julius'' expanses. With so many magical items, potions, and materials at their disposal, how could they go bald if they invested enough coins?


    A few seconds later, Adam''s features softened. "Don''t worry. If you really go bald, I''ll give you the material," he said, a radiant smile tugging at his lips. "In the meantime, I''ll keep it for my craft. It''s the most important piece I''m missing."


    After all, he would be too ashamed to walk around in a hairless puppet. This high-quality material came at the right moment, solving the problem. The boy wasn''t wrong, though. He had used all his savings for it. But did he care? ''It''s not like I have anything else to buy, and I won''t find another tier-four material, anyway.''


    "You spent fifty-two thousand gold for that?!" Julius exclaimed, his brow creasing into a frown. He understood more than clearly what his brother hinted at, and he didn''t like that. Yet, Adam''s answer made him facepalm again.


    "Yeah! All for the style points!"


    However, a soft smile soon stretched his lips. Not many things could brighten his brother''s days. If squandering his own money to buy out of price hair made him happy, then he had nothing to argue about.


    After a few minutes of banters, the chamber''s door creaked open, revealing the auctioneer. Behind him, the floating table filled with Follicora hairs and two guards.


    The man adjusted his glasses and offered a bright smile. Then, he congratulated them for their successful bidding before asking for the forty thousand gold coins to complete the property transfer.


    Julius reluctantly handed Adam''s heavy pouch to the man, imagining the amount of tier-three beast cores he could have purchased with it before shaking his head. ''It''s not my money in the first place,'' he thought, resolving to become financially independent. Unbeknownst to him, his resolve mirrored his big brother''s, showcasing the profound influence Adam had on him as a mentor, friend, and...


    father figure.


    Then, the auctioneer retrieved an elegant leather bag from a guard, poured the hair inside, and handed it to Julius. "Thank you for your compliance with our rules," he said, his tone warm and appreciative. "I sincerely hope to see you compete again in our Petal auction hall."


    After bidding goodbye, the group retraced their steps to the college before separating. They each shared their eagerness to discover Adam''s puppet once done, even asking if he required some specific items to help him.


    However, the ghost believed he had everything he needed. Actually, he didn''t. After a moment of thought, he realised his style score would be too low just with the hair. Thus, he asked for a blue and green gem and a set of dark and red clothes. After all, he couldn''t walk around naked, either!


    With everything sorted, he closed his eyes, planning to spend the next twelve days in the dream place. He wouldn''t need to leave since Julius could sleep with the materials in hand to transfer them to him, allowing him to focus on his task wholeheartedly.


    ****


    Seated on his bed, Adam opened his eyes in his familiar apartment. His lips stretched into a grin as he gazed at the Runebark''s block gifted by Selene and the drake''s bone he got from the Beast Emperor. Ever since he saw them, he knew he would use them today.


    Unfortunately, the earlier auction didn''t offer tier-four minerals, forcing him to abandon his hidden weapons plan. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, with the high mana conductivity of the wood and the bone''s extreme density, he believed he could craft something formidable.


    Without wasting time, he rose from his bed and outstretched his right hand toward the wood. Sky blue mana, reflecting his perfect affinity, twirled at his fingertips. With a gentle order, the energy phased through the wood, scanning its interior.


    A shiver ran down his spine as the feedback he received was entirely different from what he had been used to in the past. The sensation was so different, as if... ''As if my fingers were touching it. No, it''s even more precise,'' he thought, raising his brow in interest as a realisation struck him. His mana affinity''s usage wasn''t solely limited to combat!


    Curious to discover the extent of his newfound powers in crafting, he closed his eyes to focus on the nature element. Soon, he felt the block''s faint yet stubborn traces of vitality.


    A peaceful image flooded his mind, revealing a verdant landscape stretching as far as the eye could see. In its center rose a towering tree, reaching several hundred meters into the sky. Its lush canopy cast refreshing shadows over the boundless plains, filling him with a sensation of serenity.


    A moment later, he woke up from his trance, a relaxed smile gracing his lips unbeknownst to him. "You once were a king among trees," he muttered softly, his voice filled with admiration. "Your wood deserves to be turned into the king of puppets. Nothing less."


    As his voice lingered, he felt the embers of the wood''s vitality shake for a split second. He didn''t know if his imagination played a trick on his mind, but he felt as if the block accepted to collaborate with him, acknowledging his ambition.


    With a shake of his head, he chased that bizarre idea away, refocusing on his task. Yet, a mystical murmur whispered in his ears. Not words. Emotions.


    "Cut here?" he asked, seeking to confirm his understanding with a frown.


    ''Am I going crazy?'' He wondered, failing to comprehend the abnormal situation.

 Chapter 321 The Runebark Puppet: A Tale of Elemental Mastery

    A flicker of doubt flashed in his luminous eyes for a moment before he shrugged."Already went through madness. I don''t need it anymore!" He exclaimed, clenching his ethereal fists. A subtle smile stretched his lips as he thought about his departed friend, hoping the afterlife existed, and that she was now reunited with her father.


    Then, his facial features shifted to seriousness. Mana danced and weaved itself intricately around him in soothing hums, taking the form of solid sky-blue gouges, mallets, chisels, and other utensils he would use later.


    However, just as he was about to begin, his pupils constricted, and he facepalmed. ''Am I stupid?'' he thought, scratching his head with a forced smile.


    Why was he using human tools when he possessed the ultimate affinity? If he wanted precise cuts, he could use the space element. ''Well. Maybe not this one...'' he thought, remembering how unpredictable his morning test had been. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since he only had one block of wood, he couldn''t use it to practice. So, he chose to put the most dangerous affinities aside before training and understanding them.


    However, he still had alternatives. And one of them was among the best on Earth, to boot!


    Impatient to put his idea to the test, he dismissed his mana constructs first. Then, he outstretched his finger, mixing natural and water mana.


    PSHHH


    The next moment, a high-pressure water jet burst from his index, darting towards his table with inhuman speed. Without a sound, a small hole appeared as the narrow stream pierced his furniture like a piece of paper.


    Astonished by the water''s cutting potential, he paused momentarily to adjust the output. He needed to strike a balance between precision and power; otherwise, he knew the wood would end up butchered.


    After spending an hour on different tests, he came to several conclusions. First, this cutting method achieved fine cuts with high accuracy, making it suitable for carving intricate patterns. Second, since he used water, the process didn''t generate heat, preserving the materials'' integrity. Finally, it was highly versatile. By adjusting the power, he could even cut steel or other minerals!


    Eager to start, he repeated the same actions. However, this time, he set the output right. Then, following the whispers showing him where to aim the waterjet because he had nothing to lose doing so, he cut the block, anticipation coursing through his frame.


    Soon, smooth pieces fell to the ground. Unbeknownst to him, the cuts were perfect, preserving the intricate grain, delicate veins, and natural characteristics of the Runebark. His heart swelled with satisfaction as he witnessed the beauty of his craftsmanship, oblivious to the perfection he had achieved.


    Next, a calculative light flashed in his eyes as he measured the block''s remaining capacity. After all, he had only cut enough to form the limbs.


    Soon, a wry smile stretched his lips. "Am I cursed?" He asked, shaking his head in ridicule. Taking Selene''s advice about the required thickness to maintain the Runebark''s integrity into consideration, he realised he could only build a short body that would make him look Julius'' age...


    Unfortunately, he had no solution to this problem. Thus, he smiled bitterly before continuing.


    Hours passed by as he used his waterjet cutting technique, skillfully carving. The process was slow. Yet, it filled him with a sense of achievement as a humanoid frame gradually appeared before his eyes.


    However, his masterpiece would require several days of hard and focused work. He knew it.


    As he contemplated the task ahead, a surge of determination filled him. He would have to carve the body, the limbs and their joints. Then, he would have to work on the detail to make it look as human as possible, integrate the drake''s bone to reinforce the exterior, and finally carve the magic engravings.


    Despite the tall task, a radiant smile graced his lips as he imagined his success. He would finally move on his own two feet, speak with others, and explore the vast world as he wished!


    As he delved into the complex art of woodcarving and puppet-making, another individual of similar appearance frowned.


    "What am I missing?" He asked, his exhausted voice a murmur in the representation of Theodor''s old shop. "The grafting failure makes no sense! Everything is perfect!" He added, trying to yell his frustration out. Yet, only a low grumble escaped his lips as sweat dripped from his forehead.


    With a desperate gaze, he raised his head, gazing at bright patterns crisscrossing into intricate canals and shimmering with incredible power.


    However, unlike his previous creations, this one had many channels around the heart area.


    "I successfully added the magic beasts'' circuits, combining both systems. So, why?" He asked again, despair gripping his heart as fissures cracked on his face, menacing to engulf his entire body.


    "Shit..."


    He didn''t know why, but the circuits refused to be grafted onto him as if they possessed their own will. But how did it make sense? He had created them from scratch using his mana.


    His frown deepened as his mind raced for a solution. The day he had been waiting for thirteen years approached with overwhelming speed. Yet, he wasn''t ready.


    A moment later, just as he was about to give up in despair, a sudden idea popped into his mind. "What if I imitate him?" After all, Adam had the incredible ability to think outside the box. Something he lacked because of his education and deep-rooted habits.


    "So, thinking like an idiot should give something like that. The circuits are not rejecting me. Instead, it is me who''s rejecting them?"


    He frowned at the ludicrous idea. Why would he reject them, even subconsciously? Yet, it was his best lead. Thus, he continued drafting theories and deriving ideas for hours until his eyes lit up.


    "The problem is our compatibility! I''m rejecting them because my soul refuses to adapt to the bestial part!"


    He wasn''t entirely sure but felt he held something.


    ''What if I fuse a part of me in them? Will it smoothen the grafting?'' He pondered before his eyes enlarged, and his smile widened. "For better or worse, I''ll try it! Since I''m the best, I''ll accept nothing but perfection! Hahaha."


    His laughter echoed in the shop, breaking Julius'' soul sea tranquillity before he did the unthinkable.


    He raised his hand, gritted his teeth, and grabbed his own mana circuits, starting from his legs. Then, with a swift movement, he used mana to untangle the channels and pulled.


    "ARGH!"


    Agonising screams filled the place as Adam''s mysterious copy subjected himself to dreadful torture. Even Ossian, a tier six ghost king, failed to endure more than a few minutes of grafting. Yet, the man was doing something much worse.

 Chapter 322 One Goal, Two Paths

    Howls of agony engulfed Julius'' soul sea as tears rolled down the mysterious man''s face. For each channel he disconnected, he felt a blinding pain assault his soul, as if someone had tried to skin him.Ethereal tears rolled down his cheeks as he collapsed to the ground, cradling his head in a pitiful spectacle. Far was his usually arrogant demeanor.


    "ARGH! I give up! I give up!"


    His face contorted into a grimace of despair. Just remembering the sufferings made his soul shake with reluctance, begging his mind to stop this folly. And he wanted to listen. However, the fissures running across his face expanded, prompting him to stand up.


    "Urgh. I don''t want to! Why Am I being forced?!"


    More tears gushed from his eyes as he complained, venting his dissatisfaction. Yet, his hands moved to continue.


    Cries of misery filled Theodor''s old shop once again. They lasted several hours as curses accompanied them until he finally extracted his circuit''s last channel.


    "Huff... Huff. N-Never again," he said, sprawled on the ground. He didn''t doubt that he would look deader than alive to any onlooker. Yet, a soft smile stretched his lips the next moment. "I passed the most painful part."


    After allowing his soul to rest, he rose to his feet, grumbling about how unfair his situation was. He gazed at the intricate circuits shimmering with energy, the ones he had used to overwhelm Ossian and Selene with a smirk. "Sorry, pal. But I need you to return to your original form. Trust me, it''s not what I want for you either, but you won''t regret the result!"


    Then, he retrieved a crude prototype and spent a minute grafting it onto his soul before busying himself.


    It was a dull and gradual process, but somehow, he enjoyed it. After all, studying magic circuits had been one of his only two pass times during the last thirteen years.


    As his mana-enveloped hands moved with surgical precision, removing channel after channel, the potent light enveloping the patterns dimmed significantly. Worse, their intricacies and quantity were gone, replaced by a rough and graceless version.


    Upon seeing his original circuits after such a long time, a wry smile graced his lips. "They are so bad..." He said, wondering how anyone dared to call themselves a mage with tier-two circuits.


    He lingered for a moment, remembering the idiot''s struggle with circuits even worse than his. Then he approached his masterpiece. His plan was simple, really. Since he didn''t possess anything and his soul was already crumbling, he would merge his original circuits with the new ones.


    Since his soul was familiar with them, he hoped that by integrating the two seamlessly, the rejection wouldn''t occur again. It was a bold and painful experiment. Yet, he shrugged.


    "If I don''t succeed, I won''t call myself the best ever again!"


    With these words, he narrowed his eyes in focus, scanning the incredible circuits he had created from scratch to find similar channels to his originals.


    Hours passed, then days as he worked, never losing his focus for a single minute or taking breaks. His circuits shrunk steadily until he moved his hand to grab the last one.


    "Took me twelve days..." He muttered, raw emotions swirling in his heart. Joy, satisfaction, doubts, fear. It was the moment of truth.


    Moving with incredible precision, he fished a shifting channel from his masterpiece, replacing it with his original in a flash.


    With a mix of excitation and anxiety, he scanned the end product, ensuring he didn''t compromise its stability during the process. Once done, his fingers shook as he tentatively tried to implant a small part onto his palm.


    He closed his eyes during the process, praying not to feel the disheartening rejection.


    Seconds passed, then minutes. Yet, he sensed nothing.


    "Hahaha! I did it! Who will doubt I''m the best now?" He said, raising his clenched fists above his head in triumph and revealing the deep cracks almost reaching his skull. But his state couldn''t distract him from his joy. Anyway, he expected it to worsen after breaking the rules and what he did five years ago.


    Thus, his heart hammered in his chest with immense pride, his smile reached his ears, and his thoughts wandered to the imminent faithful day.


    However, a deep frown creased his brows the next second as he felt a strong pull tug at his soul.


    "What is this idiot doing?"


    With this question, he pulled back on the link and peered through the shop''s door, his eyes following the invisible chain binding him to Adam.


    ****


    "Finally done! Who will doubt I''m the best crafter now?" Adam exclaimed, raising his clenched fists above his head in triumph. His soul quivered as he observed his masterpiece, a deep sense of satisfaction washing over him.


    The rough block of Runebark entirely disappeared from his table, replaced by a perfect human reproduction. Over the last twelve days, he had polished the wood before carving the muscles, facial features, and veins with rigorous precision, unwilling to compromise on the appearance. All for the style points, of course.


    Then his gaze turned serious as he inspected the limbs'' joints, moving them in every direction to ensure their smoothness before nodding in satisfaction as a bright smile crept over his face. They were perfect.


    The engravings responsible for the soul binding were also admirably drawn in intricate yet elegant symbol patterns. Well, they weren''t engravings in the standard sense. With the whisper''s help, he carved the puppet''s insides instead of the outside, making the enchantments more stable and resilient without compromising the material''s integrity.


    After all, no one could damage them without destroying his puppet''s sturdy frame first, making it a bastion for his soul.


    Finally, he had cut the drake''s broad bone into smaller pieces before fixing them over the wood, boosting its defenses to unparalleled levels. He wasn''t sure to what tier the puppet strength would correspond since the materials had been transformed, losing a part of their potency. But he was sure the end product couldn''t be below the fourth tier.


    Upon reaching this thought, a broad smile stretched his lips before he conjured a mana hand. "Now, for the details," he said, excitement filling his voice as he grabbed the blue and green gems, followed by the Follicora''s hair.


    With a thought, the hand came to life, encasing the shining round spheres in the eye sockets before grafting the hair on the puppet''s scalp. Soon, an odd-eyed, lifelike youth sat at his table, almost indistinguishable from an actual human.


    Its frame exuded class and manliness, while the delicate features exuded an almost feminine charm.


    "Time to enter it!" He exclaimed, jumping in elation on his bed before darting to the puppet, expecting to enter its frame or at least phase through it. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Argh!"


    However, a painful scream escaped his lips, followed by a loud collision noise.


    "No! Not again!" He roared, massaging his nose as he gazed at the puppet disbelief, and despair crashing against his heart like a tidal wave.


    Despite his dedication and skilful work, the same mysterious power forbidding him from moving freely acted again, refusing him to possess his creation.

 Chapter 323 Defiance: A Sanctuary Forged in Will

    A shiver ran down his spine as the icy fingers of dread wrapped around his heart, their freezing embrace tightening with every breath."Is someone messing with me?"


    His voice echoed, calm on the surface but weighted with underlying tension. After everything he had been through, he had better control over his emotions, knowing when to flare up without repercussions or face the situation with solemness. And this one required his utmost focus.


    He lingered for a moment, remembering his awakening in this world and his attempt to leave Alina''s house. Then, he remembered his words. They were the same. However, when he pronounced them thirteen years ago, they came from instinctual suspicions. No. Perhaps he just wanted to find a culprit to blame for his bizarre situation...


    Yet, the notes were evident proofs now that he remembered them. Since the first day, they had done nothing but taunt his mistakes, as if they were written to infuriate him.


    His shiver intensified. Now, he wholeheartedly believed the individual or entity behind his system intentionally pushed him towards a unique choice. A choice he didn''t want...


    That''s why he built his puppet with such urgency. To seal the system''s options... and his. After all, he repeated it enough. He wasn''t a brave hero out to save widows and orphans with a benevolent heart, just a typical man who couldn''t even remember his life on Earth.


    Of course, he didn''t want to touch Julius'' body after all the experiences they had shared in the past years. But what if he changed after his memories awakened? What if the system issued him an ultimatum? The risks were too high.


    Unfortunately, he was back on square one. His plan had failed, his puppet was unusable, and the future remained unpredictable, veiled in the familiar thick fog of mysteries that had accompanied him in this world.


    "Shit..."


    His eyes narrowed, and his lips rose in frustration as he cursed the situation''s unfairness. With only a few hours left before midnight, he couldn''t find any alternative solution. He knew it.


    But he didn''t find the strength to rage. Instead, he felt his ethereal heart bleed as his emotions descended into chaos. Clenching his chest, he bit his lips in sadness for a moment. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I won''t let you die. No matter who you are or where you come from,'' he thought, remembering the boy''s smiles, pains, and dedication. Scenes flashed in his mind, showing Julius at different ages, like a movie: his curiosity, politeness... and trust. ''That''s right. He trusts me with his life.''


    His negative emotions thinned, melting like snow under the sun, replaced by a growing resolve.


    ''Despite my questionable behavior and flaws, he called me big brother wholeheartedly.''


    He remembered all the pranks, all the times he annoyed the boy out of boredom, and all his exaggerated reactions, leading to unnecessary conflicts. Julius had always supported him. He even tried to reason with this hard-headed ghost multiple times.


    Upon reaching these thoughts, his soul trembled as multi-colored mana wafted from it before a mass of sky-blue energy devoured them like a whale. A mana storm soon engulfed his apartment, ruffling his papers and books as a raging inferno ignited in his heart. He knew what to do.


    Deliberately, he raised his arm, his ethereal fist tightly clenched, towards the ominous dark clouds.


    "You who have been observing my every step for thirteen years with a mocking smirk. You who sent me these snarky notes to laugh at my expenses. You who try to force me to take over my brother''s body," He declared, his solemn voice amplified by mana reaching the edges of the dream place, shattering its peaceful eternal night.


    "Today, I solemnly declare you my enemy. Starting today, we can''t live under the same sky. Starting today, I''ll do everything in my power to find and obliterate you from existence."


    His luminous eyes narrowed into thin slits as he branded his resolve into his soul. He would never accept a path he didn''t choose. He would never give up. His determination would never bend, even against overwhelming adversaries. And he didn''t need madness to achieve this state anymore.


    "I''m the master of my own destiny!"


    Mana billowed, accompanying his heartfelt declaration, growing and spinning with incredible velocity.


    The sphere encased in his soul responded to his emotions, too, and released more elemental energies, mixing them in the whirlpool.


    Thunder boomed, fire crackled, water splashed, and wind howled. Soon, more elements joined the mad dance, creating a terrifying show of pure power.


    The apartment, unable to contain the enormous mass of energy, soon shifted under its pressure.


    The book-filled library evaporated into ethereal mists. The computer followed, then the desk, the mirror, the kitchen, the bed, the table and finally, the walls, ceiling and ground. Any trace of light vanished from his sight, leaving a pure manifestation of desolation behind.


    The luminous glow in his eyes intensified as he watched the spectacle. He didn''t regret losing an apartment he didn''t even know that much in the first place. Instead, he felt a sensation of relief wash over him.


    This place had never reflected his soul. It was not his soul sea. But things would soon change...


    The billowing mist resulting from his apartment''s vaporisation swirled around him for a moment before crashing down on the gloomy ground.


    An enchanting scene followed as a bright sky-blue light appeared from the point of impact. Animated by an unbending will echoing Adam''s, it expanded, chasing the darkness away to reveal an incredible landscape.


    A vast, lustrous plain met his eyes, filling his nose with the sweet scent of nature. Further in the distance, a lush forest stood tall, the noise of the wind ruffling against its leaves, bringing him a sense of serenity. The trees'' dense foliage cast lively shadows on the base of a monstrously tall mountain as if its rocks defied the sky, the heavens, and anything in creation to stop its ascension.


    In another area, an azure-blue lake stretched as far as the eyes could see, its water brimming with life and reflecting the gentle sun''s rays on its surface.


    Simultaneously, the mana storm weakened, gradually returning into his soul''s embrace as he recovered his bearings.


    "So, this is my soul sea," he said, a bright smile stretching his lips.

 Chapter 324 Trapped in a Silent Struggle

    As he gazed at his new sanctuary with relief and excitement, his copy''s eyes lit brightly in Julius'' soul sea."You want to defy me?" He said, an amused smirk broadening on his cracked face. "I''m waiting for you, boy."


    His scorn-filled, yet eager voice thundered, breaking the warm shop''s peaceful atmosphere. His glinting eyes then landed on his masterpiece.


    With a swift movement, he compressed the shimmering circuits into a solid golden ball, its glow brightening the room''s dark corners before a system notification appeared before his eyes.


    [Material detected in Soul Sea. Soul binding available. Proceed? Yes/No]


    His heart pounded against his chest as he tapped on yes.


    [Material bound: ???''s ??? mana circuits]


    A triumphant smile spread across his lips. Mere hours separated him from the event he''d been waiting for. Yet, a dark storm brewed at the college, threatening to engulf them all in a raging tempest of blood and despair.


    ****


    Jean pushed himself out of a luxurious chair in the dimly lit library. His green eyes shone like jewels and his black hair cascaded over his shoulders. A subtle hint of excitement wrapped around his heart despite his uncle''s twitching brows.


    "How much longer are we going to wait?" Raynard asked, grimacing in anguish as their operation''s deadline approached with cruel momentum.


    They had to bring the kid back or face Thorian''s and Gabriel''s unbridled wrath. His tier didn''t matter against the two most powerful factions of a country. Their ruthless network would sniff them out like bloodhounds, exposing their locations to lethal killers.


    An icy shiver ran down his spine as he imagined the potential dark days in which he wouldn''t have a moment of respite.


    "We move now," Jean answered, raising his brow at the silent Alexander. "Anything wrong with you?"


    "No."


    The man''s curt answer echoed in his ear, causing him to frown. He remembered he had spent the most time observing the boy, almost as if obsessed with him. Not that he cared. After today, nothing would matter anymore, and he would shake the world''s foundations.


    He shrugged, then suddenly gripped his face. His fingers dug a few millimeters into the skin before he pulled, peeling away the flesh in a blood-freezing spectacle. Strands of hair shifted, turning blond, and his facial features morphed, revealing the delicate traits... the traits of Nathan Riverwood, son of Lucius and Eleanor Ashford.


    "Feels better to wear my original face."


    His smile broadened as he threw the ragged skin, unbothered by the ruined artefact. Then, he walked to the door.


    "Don''t mess up. I''ll wait for you by the Gate."


    With those words, he left his uncles, his light steps carrying him under the darkening sky as a mysterious glint flashed in his eyes.


    "He is as arrogant as his grandfather," Reynard spat, his lips raised in displeasure as he remembered his nephew''s stupid plan.


    They could have acted months before, yet the stubborn cripple refused, insisting to wait for the last moment to perfect his arrangements. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Pah! What preparations can he make? He can''t cast spells or use rituals," he said, his hands trembling in irritation. Why did he have to obey a manaless kid? He, a mighty adept?


    With a grimace of disgust, he nodded at his silent cousin before they both left to kidnap Julius. It was a simple mission, really. Knock out his roommate, grab the boy and escape using the Gate. So, what was wrong with Gabriel and Nathan''s overly cautious approach?


    He smirked as he walked towards dormitory three. ''The ghost? An irrelevant concern against two adepts.''


    Five minutes later, the few students who hadn''t returned to their families for the holidays greeted them respectfully as they strolled towards room 207.


    As they stood before the door, the silent Alexander suddenly spoke, his expression somber and complex.


    "Remember the question I asked you in the carriage?" He asked, his voice firm, yet his eyes trembling with the weight of hesitation. "Did you change your mind?"


    Reynard paused for a moment, recalling the conversation with a frown. "No. The Bellor bloodline must flow in the King''s veins," he said, puzzled by the repeated question.


    However, Alexander remained silent, his face a mask of conflicting emotions.


    He shrugged, uninterested in his cousin''s strange demeanor. With only three hours to return to the Ashford mansion and proceed with the soul transfer ritual, they couldn''t afford to squander precious minutes wantonly.


    His hand moved to the handle as his mana flowed in his circuits. "Quies," he muttered, his low incantation causing the air to distort for a moment as a translucent barrier encased the room.


    His preparations complete, he swung his right leg, aiming a powerful kick at the door.


    Splinters flew everywhere as the hinges shattered. The wooden door tipped before collapsing on the ground, raising a cloud of dust. Yet, strangely, no sounds erupted despite the commotion.


    However, Julius was a cultivator. He didn''t need to rely on hearing. He felt it first, a soft gust of wind blasting his direction, caressing his skin, and disturbing his inner harmony. Alarmed, his eyes snapped open as he halted his cultivation.


    "...?"


    A deep furrow creased his brows the next second as, contrary to his expectations, his voice didn''t produce any sound when he asked why two esteemed teachers barged into his room with so much violence.


    His hair bristled, and his heart hammered against his chest as he felt their hostile gaze linger on his figure. Without hesitation, he grabbed his big brother''s shoulder with his right hand, shaking with urgency, and his gladius with his left, ready to defend himself despite the unfair odds.


    Feeling the pressing call from his soul sea, Adam''s dim eyes came to life with a radiant light as he gazed at the boy with concern. Then, he narrowed his eyes at the two teachers, opening his mouth to question their intentions.


    "... ... ...?"


    Julius gestured to his throat before making a cross with his fingers, showing a mysterious spell or artefact forbade any sound from resonating in the air.


    However, before Adam could make sense of the situation, he felt a sudden pull tug at his soul. Initially weak, it became more powerful after each passing second, as if someone used his invisible yet unbreakable link to Julius to reel him in like a fish.


    ''Stop!'' His thought boomed like a thunder strike in his mind as terror gripped his soul. He should still have time before midnight. At least three hours. So why?


    Unfortunately, the pull became irresistible, drawing his ethereal frame inside the boy''s body before everyone''s bewildered eyes.

 Chapter 325 A Familiar Voice, a Treacherous Tune

    "..."''What happened?!''


    Reinard and Alexander thought, their lips curling upwards as their mission had just become incredibly easy.


    They wouldn''t have to overpower the ghost without killing him now that he mysteriously disappeared into the boy.


    Meanwhile, Julius asked the same question. However, the tone was entirely different. The words rumbled in his mind, presaging a devastating cataclysm. Icy sweat covered his body, making his clothes stick to his skin. The dim light reflected on them, revealing his firm, aesthetic but trembling muscles as he closed his eyes.


    Loud drumming hammered against his chest, accompanied by the dark fingers of terror encroaching on his heart with icy dread.


    He couldn''t contend against a mage without careful planning, assistance, and specific equipment to counter him. But now, for whatever reason he had no time to ponder, he would have to fight two adepts alone. Even if he had just reached the Golden Core Realm, making him equivalent to an apprentice, he was still two tiers lower.


    ''I''m sure big brother is fine!'' He thought, puffing his cheeks to exhale the stale air he had been keeping in. If he could stall them until his brother returned, they could turn the tables on the attackers... perhaps. Anyway, he would never accept defeat, not again...


    Memories he didn''t want to remember filled his mind for a moment. But he shook them away, his eyes focusing on the threat ahead. He drew his deadly gladius with a fluid movement, tensed his muscles until they shook under the strain of his flowing Qi, and took a battle pose.


    On the other side of the room, Alexander mobilised his mana, mouthing his spell with a troubled expression. Everything felt so confusing to him. His mission, duty, family, and... What he desired. Everything entwined in a chaotic ball of multi-colored strings he had to untangle his mind. But time was too short.


    He only met the boy a few months ago. He couldn''t bet his country''s future on uncertain deductions. Thus, he steeled his heart and activated his spell.


    Dark tendrils billowed in the air, absorbing the ambient light like tiny black holes before turning into sharp needles. With a movement of his hand, half darted towards the training Aurelius, who didn''t notice a thing.


    The other half zoomed in, cutting the air with surgical precision towards Julius, causing his eyes to constrict.


    Fire Qi flooded into his meridians, alimenting his muscles with incredible explosive strength as he swung his gladius to deflect the tiny projectiles.


    However, mid-movement, his pupils trembled. The projectiles'' trajectory shifted mid-air, aiming for... his shadow. An ominous premonition gripped his heart as he strained his muscles, making their fibers groan and crack under their own momentum. Then, he hurriedly threw himself to the side, his movements leaving deep gouges on the elegant stone floor.


    The needles pierced through the rising dust in the next second, impaling the ground for a few centimeters before dissolving into ominous, dark whips.


    Julius raised his head, gazing towards his roommate in panic. Yet it was too late.


    The damage to Aurelius'' shadow mysteriously appeared on his body, riddling him with tiny holes.


    Relief washed over him for a moment. The wounds weren''t lethal. But his expression shifted into an ugly grimace as invisible white tendrils. No. Threads entangled the youth, infiltrating his body.


    However, he couldn''t focus on the training maniac as Alexander''s movements alerted him. It was only a light shake of his hand, yet he prepared for the worst. He also constantly kept a wary eye on the passive Reynard. He couldn''t rush him before understanding their affinities.


    That was his first mistake.


    A sudden impact shattered his concentration. His head jerked back, and his brows creased as confusion filled his eyes.


    ''Is there a third enemy?'' His heart sank. But he recovered the next moment as his confusion deepened. The impact had been too weak. In fact, he didn''t feel it at all.


    At that moment, he saw a tanned fist outstretched on his left... Aurelius'' fist. The boy''s eyes had turned blank, and his veins protruded like ugly worms under his skin as if trying to fight back something. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''The spell!'' He understood the situation in the blink of an eye.


    The most probable scenario he theorised was for Alexander to combine his two affinities into a terrifying and unavoidable spell capable of stealing his adversaries'' control over their own bodies. After all, no one would consciously protect their shadows, making it insidiously fatal.


    Now, at least, he had a basic grasp of the adept''s field of expertise. Yet Reynard kept eying him, his blue eyes glinting with mockery, forcing his tense nerves to remain on edge and questions to flood his mind.


    ''Is he waiting for an opportunity, or just watching to have fun?'' He thought, weighing his options with utmost care.


    Unfortunately, the answer came to him faster than he would have wanted as he saw the man''s lips part open.


    "Cantilena Quietis."


    His words shattered the room''s imposed silence, followed by a cacophony of bizarre noises for a second.


    Gradually, they harmonised into peaceful music, and a soothing voice he yearned to hear again filled his ears... Alina''s voice.


    The air swirled around him, taking the form of his mother, chanting the familiar lullaby he liked so much in his younger days.


    ''N-No.'' His heart rate hastened as he felt his body relax against his will and his own mind rejoice, betraying him for the promise of a tender reunion with her. His eyelid sagged, threatening to close at any moment under the vicious spell''s influence.


    In a hurry, he mobilised all of his Qi, making it bubble in his Dan Tian to resist the comforting sleepiness assaulting him and understanding that analysing their abilities had been a terrible mistake. He had to go on the offensive, as futile as it seemed, to have a chance to stall them.


    However, before he could, a tremor shook his body as minuscule holes gushed blood around his articulations.


    Filled with dread, he gazed at his shadow, his face decomposing in despair. Alexander''s needles had pierced it.

 Chapter 326 Echoes of a Broken Vow: From Boy to Beast

    Julius'' heart almost leapt from his chest as a disgusting sensation assaulted him. He could feel them, the tiny threads wrapping around his bones, tendons, and veins, slowly depriving him of his movements. To make matters worse, Raynard''s hateful spell kept singing in his ears, hastening his fall into slumber.''Will I lose again? Like I did against Smith?''


    His thoughts thundered in his mind as a deep wave of unwillingness rose from his trembling heart. Had he not vowed to never be defeated again on the night he lost his mother? So why?


    Why, despite all his training, the thousand gold coins his big brother had given him with so much kindness, his legendary blade, and his unique path, nothing changed?


    As his feelings swirled around those questions, creating a chaotic mess threatening to devour his harmonious heart, a single emotion suddenly overwhelmed all the others.


    Wild tremors shook his body, and his eyes glinted with a blood-curdling red light. His blood boiled, altering its natural course to flow in reverse, and his teeth cracked under his clenched jaws.


    His boiling Qi flooded his meridians, rupturing the weaker parts under their owner''s hate. Yes. Hate overwhelmed the kind and disciplined boy for the first time. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He hated Smith for beating him, Eleanor for kidnapping his mother, the Ashfords for forcing him to become a fugitive, and the two teachers for their sudden attack. But there was one person he hated more. He scorned and despised this individual with all his heart... Himself. Himself for his weakness.


    Fueled by rage, his lips parted as Qi flooded his throat. Despite the silence imposed on the room by Reynard''s spell, he roared like a wild beast.


    "RAAAAAH! I''LL KILL YOU BOTH TODAY!"


    His voice reverberated in dormitory three, deafening the few students present. They scrambled in fear, searching for a teacher to investigate the situation in terror.


    Dust rose in a menacing dance around him, the stone slabs cracked under his feet, and the windows exploded into glistening shards. The music echoing vanished alongside Alina''s voice, causing Reynard to squint.


    An ominous pressure exuded from Julius'' body the next instant. The five elements raged inside his own body, sifting through his system like famished hounds to find the intruding threads and devour them with wild abandon.


    Assaulted by such might, the tendrils cracked, dissolving into his system. With a command, he transferred Alexander''s potent mana to nourish his gladius enchantment, causing dense shadows to dance along its humming edges.


    Upon witnessing the unexpected outburst, the two teachers locked eyes, noticing the concern reflected in them. With the loud commotion, Shepard would soon move to investigate. They had to hasten their capture or face the arcanist''s wrath.


    With a nod, they channelled their mana simultaneously to unleash their spells. However, before they could name them, Julius'' figure vanished.


    CRACK


    The loud noise of shattering rocks echoed in their ears as a blur flashed in their vision. A short sword glinted briefly before a rain of blood spurted into the air.


    "Argh!"


    Raynard''s agonising scream filled the air as a deep, burning laceration travelled from his left collarbone to his abdomen.


    Meanwhile, Alexander''s eyes trembled as realisation struck him. ''He broke through the third tier... No, he almost reached the fourth in such a short time?'' He thought, his brows twitching in disbelief.


    Mages scorn body cultivators. But he knew it was a misconception birthed by their incomplete path. Starting from the third tier, no apprentice could win a duel against them without preparations. After all, what good would their spells do if they couldn''t even see their adversary move?


    And that was the situation they had to face.


    His tier and incredible spells were irrelevant since he couldn''t aim. Well, except if he wanted to obliterate the boy by destroying the entire area... which would compromise their mission.


    "Raynard. Knock him out! Now!" He ordered, racing to his cousin and feeling the pressure of time weight on his shoulders.


    Unfortunately, a searing pain assaulted his back as his words lingered. The next moment, blood flowed abundantly from the long gash left by Julius.


    Astonished to see his passive defences pierced with such ease, an anxious knot wrapped around his guts as he revised his impression. ''He is a monster!''


    In the meantime, Raynard gritted his teeth in fury. When had a mighty adept been wounded by a mere apprentice for the last time? Never! He was the first, the one bearing this indelible mark of shame.


    His lips rose in a grimace, and his breathing grew ragged. Then, he roared, clapping his mana-imbued hands with all his strength. "Sonus Obstupefaciens!"


    CLAP


    The noise reverberated through the air, shattering the furniture in a rain of splinters as a terrifying shockwave expanded around him at the speed of sound.


    Julius faced the spell''s full force head-on as he charged at his enemies with bloodshot eyes. His eardrums suddenly exploded, blood filled his ears, and his body shook like a sturdy branch battered by a gale.


    He tried to comprehend what had happened, yet his body entered a state of shock. Adrenaline flooded his veins like a torrent. His heart rate slowed down, and his blood pressure dropped to dramatic levels, forcing his brain to shut everything down to avoid further damage.


    ''NO!''


    One last unwilling thought thundered in his mind before his eyes lost their lights, and he plopped to the ground powerlessly, unconscious.


    "You carry him! Let''s move before that lunatic suffocates us!" Raynard yelled, clenching his teeth. To capture a kid, he used his most potent sonic attack, a humiliation he will never forget.


    As Alexander cradled Julius on his back, an explosion rocked the entire academy, followed by a horrifying heatwave. The air became scorching and challenging to breathe, burning their throat.


    "Are we too late?" Raynard asked, his eyes trembling in dread as he jumped out of the dormitory to see what had caused the blast.


    But the spectacle unfolding before his eyes was far from what he could have imagined.

 Chapter 327 A Choice with No Return

    A vision of pure chaos. That''s what they witnessed after rushing out through Julius'' window.The deafening cacophony of collapsing facilities filled the air. Raging fires engulfed the rubble, the temperature soared, and the sky took a deep shade of red.


    Billowing black smoke carried the putrid stench of carbonisation with the wind, and desperate cries echoed in the vicinity.


    But they understood everything was only the outer reaches of the veritable disaster as they gazed further. A monstrous cloud of dust rose to the sky, threatening to pierce its vastness and spread its toxic fumes on the earth.


    Anxiety gripped the duo''s hearts as they recognised where the explosion occurred: Shepard''s tower!


    "Who is crazy enough to attack this lunatic''s living quarters?!" Exclaimed Raynard, icy sweat dripping from his forehead.


    Even if the situation benefitted them, the arcanist now had a mobile to chase and eradicate the culprit. And since it happened during their mission... He didn''t want to think about the consequences.


    "He is crazier than what I thought," Alexander answered, his cold eyes scanning the burning remains of innocent students and teachers. His arms trembled, and he clenched his teeth, revealing the culprit''s name.


    "Nathan!"


    Unfortunately, they had no time to linger in the chaotic field that once was the harmonious college of alchemy and transmutation. After all, they didn''t believe Shepard died with his bizarre abilities to shift into smoke.


    As they augmented their speed using spells, racing towards the Gate, their eyes lingered on the devastation. The nature-filled gardens were burning everywhere.


    Crackling tongues of flames licked the immense main building, charring its outer walls black, and the potent defensive barrier surrounding the college hummed in anger.


    A few minutes later, they noticed Nathan''s blonde hair fluttering in the wind and the satisfied smile stretching his lips.


    "Why did you do that?!" Raynard roared, grabbing his nephew by the shoulder. His trembling fingers dug into his soft flesh as he awaited for an explanation.


    Nathan''s green eyes glinted, and his smile broadened. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Because I knew you would mess up? Come on, everyone heard the boy''s roar when you were supposed to act unnoticed. Or did your rotten minds believe Shepard wouldn''t catch up with you?"


    He snorted, his eyes narrowing before adding.


    "You compromised the mission like amateurs. Release your grip and thank me for buying enough time for you to escape with the boy instead!"


    Meanwhile, Alexander frowned. ''That''s the man Gabriel wants to crown king?''


    The seed of doubt plaguing his heart spread a little more. Unlike Thorian, Nathan was smart. Maybe even more than him. But, between his foolish fearlessness and absence of empathy, he found it troublesome to accept the man. After all, he didn''t hesitate to burn the entire place down, killing dozens of innocent young nobles to buy them a few minutes.


    He shook his turmoil away. Then, he grabbed the duo locked in a silent confrontation and jumped through the thick mana veil covering the Gate.


    ****


    Meanwhile, Adam''s luminous eyes snapped open inside Julius'' soul sea. Theodore''s comforting shop greeted his eyes. Unfortunately, he had no time to linger on his memories.


    "I heard you wanted to see me. So, here I am."


    The mysterious man sitting by the library pushed himself up, his movements slow, purposeful, and ominous.


    Distracted by the voice, Adam turned, narrowing his eyes at its source. Upon noticing the man''s appearance, a perfect copy of his when he once was human, a torrent of questions filled his mind.


    A moment later, unable to hold his curiosity, his solemn voice filled the shop.


    "Why have you been lingering in Julius'' soul sea for years? And why do you look like me?"


    "I don''t have a name... rather, I threw it away five years ago. As for the reason? Simple. I''ve been waiting for this day!" The copy exclaimed, his cracked face distorting as a horrible smile graced his lips.


    Alarmed by the answer, Adam''s fingers trembled as a terrible premonition flooded his soul. He had to leave and help Julius but doubted the man would let him escape after forcefully summoning him.


    "Humph. Focus on what''s before you, fool!" The man said, snapping his fingers and causing Adam''s luminous eyes to burn brighter.


    Before him, his ethereal interface manifested without his command.


    [Individual successfully reached the age of thirteen.]


    [Protocol to unseal memories initiated.]


    [Error: No memories sealed. Unsealing process interrupted.]


    [Error: No body detected.]


    [Searching for fix...]


    [Fix found: Erase and take the intended body''s consciousness space.]


    [Accept: Yes/No]


    "So, it was you! You are behind the system!" He roared, feeling his ethereal teeth sink into his gums after reading the familiar notifications.


    However, his copy''s reaction shocked him despite his boiling anger. The figure''s form seemed to distort and popping noises echoed around him as he barked, "Shut up and choose!"


    Fury burned within Adam, but the horrifying consequences of the decision settled like a lead weight in his gut. Time slowed down for a moment as the warm sun''s rays illuminated his spectral frame. Echoes of his past jealousy, madness, greediness, and quick temper flooded his mind. However, he had changed. No. He had grown up.


    "No! I won''t kill Julius!"


    His voice thundered, and his eyes sparkled with determination. He had already made his decision and would rather sacrifice himself than kill the person he cared the most for!


    As his answer lingered, the system''s messages shifted, echoing his copy''s words.


    "Stubborn fool."


    [Erase and take the intended body''s consciousness space.]


    "You have no say in this."


    [Accept: Yes]


    The yes option pulsed menacingly before Adam''s eyes as if defying him to refuse again with no other available options.


    Somehow, with the system''s insistence over the past few months, he had expected to be forced into accepting.


    He moved his right arm, causing the man''s smile to broaden despite the slow movements.


    "Do it! Reclaim your lost destiny and complete your failed reincarnation!" His voice thundered, encouraging, almost pressing him into action.


    His hand hovers over the interface, only a few centimeters above the ghastly button.

 Chapter 328 Cornered

    A tense silence engulfed Theodor''s old shop for a moment as Adam stood frozen before the ominous button. Dust particles floated around his ethereal body in a gentle waltz as his facial features shifted.Gradually, his lips curled into a smirk, and his eyes blazed with a fire that had always burned in his heart: the fire of defiance.


    He had defied death thirteen years ago on that tree, using madness to overcome the bear. Then, in Gaston''s dreadful cave, choosing mutual destruction over defeat. Against Ignatius, Shepard, Vivian, and the Beast Emperor. Finally, he defied his own madness with Misha''s help, leading him to become who he is today.


    ''That''s who I want to become,'' he thought, Misha''s image flashing before his eyes as his smile broadened to reach his ears.


    Simultaneously, his mana hummed to life in his circuits. An ethereal glow encased his hand the next moment.


    "I don''t want to!"


    As his words echoed in the shop, sounding light and liberating, his arm came to life. It slashed through the wind like a blade. Space trembled, and thin cracks appeared in its wake as he divided the ominous button.


    Meanwhile, the mysterious man''s pupils constricted, yet a faint smile stretched his lips.


    "Since you don''t want to..." he said, letting his words linger as he outstretched his hands. "I''ll take your place, IDIOT! Hahaha!" He added, his sinister laughter filling the shop as Adam''s eyes enlarged.


    Before him, dark particles twirled, coalescing to take a familiar shape. A sleek blade covered in intricate engravings materialised in his replica''s hand. Its dark edges glinted under the warm sun''s rays filtering through the shop''s windows.


    ''How can he summon my Blade of Adaptation?!'' He thought, his eyes trembling in dread as icy sweat formed between his brows.


    However, before he could ponder more, the man''s lips parted as he rushed forward.


    "I should have known you''d soften along the way and lose your purpose. You''re nothing more than an undeserving failure!"


    A minor explosion erupted, propelling the Blade of Adaptation forward in a screaming arc. The blade blurred into a streak of obsidian aimed straight at his chest.


    Unprepared against the ruthless yet swift assault, Adam''s pupils constricted. The attack was too rapid for him to dodge. He couldn''t parry it either since he stood barehanded. Despite the dangerous situation, a confident smile graced his lips.


    His mana came to life, flooding his circuits with a bright sky-blue light. In a flash, he swung his empty fist on the blade''s trajectory.


    CLANG


    The clangour of metal colliding against metal filled the room as a perfect replica of his bastard sword surged out of his hand, meeting the copy''s blade in a contrasting clash of dark and blue. A small shockwave engulfed the shop as the legendary weapon pressed against his mana construct.


    The stalemate lasted for a heartbeat, their eyes locked in a silent battle. He noticed the fissures on the mysterious man''s face spiderweb further with a deepening frown. Was his adversary decaying?


    The question flickered in his mind even as he pressed his mana-forged blade. Why would a decaying being risk its existence to manipulate him? Answers would have to wait, though. Right now, the battle took priority.


    With a surge of mana, he weaved wind, magma, and light together in a beautiful yet lethal dance. The elements coalesced into a massive dark-red spearhead glowing with an ominous light.


    "Idiot! Why didn''t you use space and atoms? You could have made it teleport and explode upon impact. You are an amateur who squandered his freedom!" The copy roared, materialising another of Adam''s items into his left hand. The Manacore Heartgem.


    Stunned to see his mythical material, he initiated his attack, ignoring the man''s words entirely.


    Winds roared, circling the spear''s massive edges. A roaring tornado soon spun as the magma pulsed, and light blazed. The projectile blurred the next moment as he jumped back and propelled it like a missile.


    The air cracked and the spear broke the sound barrier, homing towards its target in silence. However, as it struck with a deafening boom, a layered diamond-shaped barrier suddenly appeared in its way.


    An old legend revived at this moment as an impregnable shield resisted an all-piercing spear in a clash for supremacy.


    The confrontation lasted a few moments before his enemy''s cracked lips stretched into a smirk.


    "You can''t win! In your foolish pursuit of perfection, you divided your points stupidly. Look at you! If you had invested everything in intelligence, you would have already broken through the fourth tier. And yet you''re still a lowly apprentice, unable to use the Heartgem!"


    As the man''s mockery echoed, a surge of infinite mana burst from the mythical material, encasing the failing barrier with a lustrous glow. The forming cracks healed, and the diamond shapes tripled in thickness. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The spear, robbed of its momentum, roared one last time before dissipating into a rain of glistening sparks showering the ground.


    Adam stared, unmoving, the shock not from his failed attack but from the man''s words. Why, with such power at his fingertips, did he waste time with taunts?


    However, the man moved again, already swinging the morphing dark Blad of Adaptation. The metallic surface writhed and twisted, warping into the menacing form of a spear aimed straight at his head.


    With a graceful sidestep to the right, he avoided the spear''s lethal trajectory, feeling the air bend in his previous location. His eyes lit up the next moment as he clenched his fists around his mana blade before bringing it down on his exposed adversary.


    An arrogant snort escaped the man''s cracked lips as death loomed closer. In a shocking display of control, the spear tip writhed and contorted, morphing into a wicked scythe even as it continued its deadly arc.


    BOOM


    The air exploded again behind the weapon, increasing and readjusting the missed strike trajectory.


    A flicker of trepidation danced in Adam''s luminous'' eyes as he realised the copy''s malicious strategy. His battle style, built on dodging and counter-attacking, had been seen through and turned against him in a lethal trap. One that left the dark scythe humming over his head, ready to cleave him into two clean halves if he didn''t react properly.

 Chapter 329 Beyond Flesh and Metal: A Warrior of Pure Mana

    Faced with impending death, he let go of his sparkling mana blade. His spectral legs bent, cracking the old wooden floor as they launched him forward in a terrified tackle. The wind howled past his ears, his soul trembled, and his face contorted into a grimace as a chilling song of oblivion played out in the air.The dark scythe''s sharp edges glinted the promise of death as they cut through the billowing mist surrounding his frame, cutting it as if it were tangible.


    Fortunately, he had reduced the distance just enough for his head not to roll on the ground. His soul shook as the horrifying realisation slammed in; the scythe had missed by a hair''s breadth. But he had no time to feel relief.


    Carried by his momentum, he lowered his hands, aiming at the man''s knees to bring him to the ground. However, he caught the disdainful smirk plastered on the copy''s face mid-movement, causing a spark of doubt to ignite in his mind. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you think you''re doing? Are you a mage or an amateur brawler?"


    The man''s voice dripped with venomous sarcasm in his ears as his eyes enlarged. The world spun the next moment as a stinging pain exploded on his chin. The impact knocked his head upwards as a veil of confusion covered his eyes.


    Reality snapped back in place with a shake of his head, revealing the copy''s raised knee. Instantaneously, he understood. Once again, the man had reacted with swift lethality, striking like a hammer at his exposed jaw. In only two lightning-fast exchanges, the copy asserted dominance in melee with unquestionable ease.


    Adam stumbled back a few steps before restoring his balance. His eyes locked on the mysterious man''s soul-chilling, yet mocking, smile. He had to find a solution, or he would lose. A deep furrow deepened between his brows as his thoughts swirled in every direction.


    Projectiles? Useless. The memory of the man''s impenetrable barrier flashed before his eyes. Melee combat... a suicidal option at best. Then, a spark flickered in his eyes amidst the desperation.


    The mocking echo of his opponent''s words crashed against his mind: ''Mage or brawler?'' A wry smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ''What if I became neither... and both at once?''


    Until now, he had used each skill set separately, occasionally using mana to enhance some aspects during his battles. But what if there was a way to weave them together?


    Ideas flourished in his mind as the man strangely waited. Not that he minded. Icy sweat rolled down his brows as he spent every passing second refining his budding technique. His fingers clenched and unclenched as he visualised the flow of magic and how it could improve his movement.


    A tense minute crawled by before his lips curled into a confidant smirk. He outstretched his glowing palms. Multi-colored mana danced in them, weaving intricate constructs in quick succession until something grand... yet terrifying met the copy''s eyes.


    Golden and silver lights flashed around Adam''s silhouette as a three-meter-tall armor encased his frame. Horrifying mana nails, each the length of a short sword, pulsed with elemental energies. Its large torso glinted with a metallic hue under the obsidian rocks covering it, contrasted by a milky white network of veins that fueled the massive frame with energy.


    Finally, Pipes protruded from essential joints, like the shoulders, elbows, and legs.


    Upon seeing the aberration, the mysterious man remained silent for a moment, his eyes widening in surprise. Then he burst into boisterous laughter, slapping his leg in amusement.


    "Hahaha. You can never predict what idiots will do. That''s what''s fun with them!" Yet, his expression shifted as the cracks running on his face expanded the next second. "Time to turn serious. Ebon''s Bastion!"


    Julius'' soul sea rumbled. Tall walls rose on the horizon, shining sinister shadows on Adam''s squinting eyes. A towering bastion rose before him, its peak veiled in a mysterious mist. Then, dark silhouettes in the hundreds manifested on the citadel''s large plaza, each in the fifth tier.


    Meanwhile, transparent steps materialised before the copy''s widening smirk, and with casual steps reeking of overconfidence, he ascended them. Suspended in mid-air, he sat on a mana throne.


    "Kill him!"


    As his words echoed in the dreary dark bastion, the dark knights'' eyes came to life with a mysterious yet beautiful purple light and their limbs twitched.


    Adam raised his arms inside his construct, his movement mimicked by the armor without delay as the grating noise of metal echoed. With a crackle of raw power, his sharp nails buzzed as fire, earth, ice, water, darkness, light, wind, and magma brightened the place with mystical lights.


    Eager to test his new technique, he sent a surge of solar energy into his right leg. The rumble of metal in movement filled his ears again. Yet, he felt nothing but smoothness coming from his improvised suit, causing his smile to broaden.


    Instead of taking a step forward, the armor blurred in the startled copy''s eyes as the wind split and raging howls engulfed their ears.


    BOOM


    A crack engulfed the place as Adam reappeared on the battlefield''s edge. Dust billowed in a chaotic dance as a shockwave spread around his suit. Three knights, caught in his path, dangled powerlessly at his nail''s tips, pinned against the sturdy wall. Wisps of dying flames licked the overheated pipes around his joints, showcasing the incredible energy released during his acceleration.


    A shudder of excitement coursed through his spectral frame as his eyes glinted with glee. "Bahaha! I knew I could be the best scientist! I invented a mechanical suit powered by mana!" He laughed, his eyes taking a crescent shape as he shook his hand.


    With dull thuds, the crushed, frozen, and melted knights fell to the dark stone slabs as blue flames shot from the pipes once more.


    A chaotic scene ensued as his momentary burst of speed rendered his adversaries powerless. Like a thunder strike, he reaped the knights one after another. Nothing resisted his nails, condensed from perfect mana affinities.

 Chapter 330 The Paradox of Self

    Fuming smoke billowed in Ebon''s bastion, the stench of melting metal and carbonised rocks permeating the air.Pieces of black alloy, once imposing armors protecting mighty tier-five existences, covered the plaza''s dark stone.


    In the middle of the carnage stood a three-meter-tall armor. Entirely made of mana, mixing elemental affinities cleverly, it exuded a sense of lethal beauty with its rough yet colorful design.


    Milky white energy coursed through the channels like blood, alimenting the metallic carcass with potent solar energy.


    Elemental blade inspiring majesty and doom extended from its gauntlets in a canvas of different tints, illuminating the gloomy bastion with a bit of life.


    "HAHAHA! You don''t mock me anymore?"


    Encased in his mana suit, Adam laughed, ridiculing his mysterious copy seated on his intricate throne.


    However, the man waved his hand in dismissal and grinned. "You are so predictable... I just took a quick nap while you struggled with those mindless puppets." After all, they were just his mana constructs, only capable of overwhelming powerless enemies... as Selene had been against him.


    A dark smile stretched the copy''s lips upon remembering the foolish elf.


    "I''ll ask you one last time. Are you REALLY a mage?" He demanded, pushing himself out of his throne before waving his hands.


    Adam gazed at his slow yet spectacular movements, his eyes widening by the second as a swirling storm of sparkling mana and popping sounds covered the darkened sky.


    Tremors shook his soul as he felt the pure condensation of power contained in the nine materialising constructs.


    A second later, pure dread wrapped around his spectral frame as nine razor-sharp blades of pure light floated behind his copy. Scalding sparks danced along their edges as the air trembled and cracked under the spell''s appearance before they gently hovered behind his back like a halo.


    With his perfect affinities, he instantly recognised to what element they were tied to, and it was nothing short of terrible news.


    Yet before despair could ravage his heart, the man''s voice echoed again, his mocking tone laced with amusement back.


    "Your suit is too big, consumes too much energy, and forces you into melee. Against me, it provides little to no defense. So, what trick will you pull from your hat to turn the table this time?"


    Adam''s expression shifted slightly, realising he had been seen through. The suit, while powerful, required a constant supply of mana, straining his circuits. He couldn''t sustain it for long. Worse, without it, he would be left powerless and in pain, vulnerable to any danger. He had to optimise this technique before it could be usable in battle.


    He clenched his teeth as new ideas collided in his mind again.


    And once again, the man waited, silent and motionless, his face unreadable.


    Not realising the glaring detail under the pressure of the nine blades humming in the sky like nine threatening stars, he hurriedly drew conclusions one after another.


    After frowning for half a minute, he dismissed his giant construct entirely, except for the gauntlets. This way, he would reduce the consumption and conserve his weapon. The solution was far from ideal, but time pressed on his shoulders like a mountain. With a thought, he adjusted their sizes to fit his fists before glaring at his copy dead in the eye, a sensation of unease washing over him.


    He didn''t know where it came from, but something felt wrong with this battle.


    The man had stated his objectives with utmost clarity. He wanted to take his chance to reincarnate into Julius'' body. Yet, his first aggression aside, he spoke more than anything.


    His unease increased as he focused on the man''s cracked face.


    With each second crawling by in this tense atmosphere, the cracks expanded in a gradual show of horror. Subtle dust flew out of them by now, twirling in beautiful arcs for a brief moment before dissipating in the icy wind.


    ''Nothing makes sense,'' he thought, his frown deepening. Except for one thing: the copy''s superiority, especially since he could tap into the Manacore heartgem''s unlimited energy. So why didn''t he extinguish his life in a second? The question gnawed at him, tearing at his composure. He felt like a shipwrecked sailor, swimming against the treacherous currents in a churning sea of confusion and hated it.


    However, the man''s voice suddenly cut through the water, reaching his ears like a thunderclap and striking him with its urgent tone.


    "Just reincarnate and stop questioning everything!"


    SHATTER


    Like glass pieces, Adam''s confusion shattered in a deafening noise as the words crashed inside his brain like a full-powered hammer strike. His eyes constricted, and his jaw dropped open at the familiar sentence, urgent tone and look of frustration plastered on his copy''s face.


    ''I-I said that! Many times, even! To Julius, and Arun.'' S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mocking smirk, provoking words, precise and calculated strikes leaving him just enough margin and time to manoeuvre all replayed before his eyes. ''Like I taught the two boys, he has been teaching me...''


    "I know who you are," he muttered as more pieces found their places in the intricate puzzle that had plagued his life ever since he awakened.


    The raging elements humming on his gauntlets vanished the next second. He raised his head, luminous light burning like two infernos in his eyes as he said, "Drop the act. You could have obliterated my soul with a snap. What do you want... me?"


    The copy''s proud silhouette faltered, and his arrogant smirk collapsed. He scratched his cracked head, his lips curling into a bitter smile. "We still have an hour to kill, you know? Can you not ruin my fun so fast?" He asked, his voice and shoulders cracking in disappointment.


    "Well... might as well see the boss first. And before you ask, don''t worry about the boy. They can''t do anything as long as you remain here."


    As the copy sighed, Adam''s core shuddered in trepidation at the mention of a boss. Was it not over? Was his mysterious alter-ego not the mastermind behind his strange condition and the system''s forceful demands?


    But before he could ask, the bastion crumbled in a silent spectacle. Its mighty walls and dark stones were swept into a whirlwind of debris and dust. Forced to shield his eyes, he closed them behind his outstretched palms.


    Only a few seconds passed before he reopened them, yet his brows furrowed. Contrary to his expectations, he wasn''t in Julius'' soul sea. Instead, he was inside his own, and the copy mysteriously followed him.

 Chapter 331 A Mirror Cracked

    The lack of answers gnawed at his core, confusion growing with each passing moment. Even the tranquil scenery of his soul''s sea failed to soothe the urgent need to solve those mysteries clawing at him. The wind blew the fresh scent of nature on his somber face in a vain attempt to cheer him up. But his eyes remained glued to his copy, awaiting explanations."Don''t glare at me," his alter-ego spat, his brows twitching, feeling Adam''s eyes pierce him like two sharp blades. "Tsk. I can''t even admire nature with people like you around."


    Exasperated, he recomposed himself before continuing.


    "I can summon the boss, but my soul won''t endure the strain. So, I thought about something else."


    He lingered, his lips curling into a grin.


    "Aren''t those dark clouds striking the plaza annoying? Open a passage to the outside. I''ll show you how to hit two birds with one stone."


    Troubled by the demand, Adam''s frown deepened. Why the cryptic messages? Why couldn''t the copy be as straightforward as him? He didn''t know. However, his demand shed light on a problem. There were no doors to the outside in his nature-filled soul... Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I need you to be more specific because after what happened with Selene''s grimoire, I hate riddles. Explain how to open a passage clearly and how there can be two of us."


    Even if part of him didn''t want to hear the second question''s answer, too scared to face the potentially devastating truth, he still had to know. Were his earlier suspicions correct? Had he been created just like he had crafted his puppet? Or was it something more?


    "The boss will explain everything to you because... I don''t know. I''m just like you, half a soul who went half-mad five years ago."


    The copy exhaled, marking a brief pause. He didn''t want to reveal more about himself. Anyway, everything would become irrelevant in an hour.


    "You have an unbreakable link to the dream place. Just focus and visualise the plaza and an access point. Your connection will do the rest."


    Adam clicked his tongue in response. Once again, he didn''t get any answers. Yet, he followed the demand, too desperate to solve the mysteries surrounding his ghostly awakening. Even if he doubted the man''s intention, remaining clueless was unbearable. He snapped his eyes shut the next second, imagining a spiralling energy vortex in the middle of the vibrant plain.


    As if influenced by his imagery, reality cracked like a mirror. The sound of shards colliding with the soft soil filled the enchanting space with a touch of chaos before a vortex manifested. In its depth, the gloomy dream place appeared, its dark sky unchanged and the ominous clouds still defying him to step a foot outside.


    Before he could wrap his mind around his nascent relief to see the plaza once more... or rather, the fusion pool, the copy grabbed him by the arm and leapt through the passage.


    RUMBLE


    Instantly, the dark clouds erupted in a golden glow, their cataclysmic roars echoing through the eleventh area of the dream place.


    Electricity charged the air''s particles, making the copy''s hair bristle as the threatening sounds intensified, signalling the descent of an imminent strike.


    ''Is this fool trying to kill us both?!''


    A terrified scream shook Adam''s soul as his eyes constricted.


    "Humph. That''s the difference between us. You know you can be the best when I AM the best!"


    His alter ego''s proud declaration echoed thunderously, challenging the rumbling cloud for dominance. His cracked pupils, tinted with the entire spectrum of colors, radiated with energy. Meanwhile, his fingers tightened around the Manacore Heartgem, tapping into its inexhaustible mana reservoir.


    Upon seeing the mystical energies pop around the man in a waltz of microscopic explosions, Adam''s spectral form trembled. ''I must leave this madman and return to my soul sea!''


    However, the man''s hand still clutched his forearm like a vise, sealing his movements.


    And before he could do anything else, he understood it was too late.


    KRA-TOOM


    The dark sky turned blinding gold as the supercharged cloud roared like a dragon, discharging a blood-curdling pillar of lightning on the insolent duo.


    "Atomic Aegis of the Heretic!"


    The copy''s voice cut through the strident rumble, asserting its pride and self-confidence in the face of obliteration.


    The ground shuddered as the man''s mana surged like a flood, crackling with raw power. A shimmering dome of energy materialised around them, deflecting the lightning strike with a deafening screech. Like a whale, the energy barrier pulsed with vibrant hues, absorbing the raw power of the attack. The surrounding air crackled with residual energy, momentarily blinding them in a flash of white light.


    Deprived of his sight, a surge of terror gripped his heart, causing his spectral form to shudder. Despite his racing mind, he failed to understand why they confronted those ominous clouds or where they came from in the next minutes. But one thing was evident: the man''s spell was the only thing shielding him from certain death.


    As he pondered, his alter ego''s voice suddenly resounded in his ears.


    "They marked you as a heretic, too. The clouds won''t disappear until you die, so... let''s give them what they want."


    "What?!" He roared in shock. Alarm bells rang in his mind as his doubts resurfaced like a rising tide. In the end, the copy had nefarious intentions and would kill him.


    A sigh of bitter regret escaped his lips. He should have fought until his last drop of soul essence vanished, not trusting this dishonest version of himself.


    ''Well, I would have lost anyway...''


    These words echoed in his mind. He was tired of losing... Yet, without a body, he couldn''t absorb mana and manifest Kwame''s circles around his heart.


    ''Can I even progress anymore?''


    He lost the last piece connecting him to his human nature during his affinity ritual. Only his spectral form remained... in both worlds.


    And soon, even this form he never wanted would vanish, most likely devoured by his alter-ego. He had been too na?ve despite the evidence shining like beacons before his eyes: the cracks running along his face, how he held his strikes back not to kill him. All to lead him here and use the lightning to better assimilate him.


    ''As if!''


    The drums of defiance echoed amidst the raging storm of resignation engulfing his mind.


    ''If you believe you can absorb me to restore your soul or summon whatever boss, I hope you''ll enjoy the result. I''ll poison your soul, I''ll corrode your essence, and I''ll whisper curses in your ears until you regret your decision. We are not the same. I am ME!''

 Chapter 332 Atomic Requiem

    An epic war song filled his ears, and his luminous eyes burned, inspiring his defiant will further. His alter ego''s identity didn''t matter anymore. Nor did the identity of his enigmatic boss. He would die...But even if he did, he would go out with style!


    Acting on his resolve, his spectral arms came to life, coiling around his cracked copy like two vicious snakes. Mana surged from his circuits, binding their limbs together.


    With a smirk, he prepared to blow his soul up in a gigantic firework of energy.


    However, a flicker of doubt crossed his mind when he caught the copy''s disdainful gaze.


    Then an arrogant voice echoed in his ears.


    "Idiot... Even if I hate you, your life doesn''t belong to me. It doesn''t belong to you either! You are just the other half. So, stop disturbing me with your childish antics!"


    Accompanying the copy''s voice, a controlled blast pushed him a step back, making him lose his grip and ripping the bindings apart.


    Then, his alter-ego stretched his arm towards the pillar and closed his palm, ignoring him.


    A visceral sensation settled in his stomach. He felt that buried violent fury fueled the man''s movement. It wasn''t just annoyance but pure, feral rage. Why? What had he done to him?


    However, his curiosity, his defiance, the alter-ego''s violence... Everything would become irrelevant in the next moment because he missed his chance to act.


    BOOM


    After devouring the golden lightning for several minutes, the aegis stirred. A surge of power crackled through the air. Like a converter, everything it absorbed turned into atomic mana before crashing into the man''s fist. Scalding arcs danced around it as unbearable heat assaulted them like hellfires.


    Teeth gritted, the man''s arm shuddered as his skin, muscles, and bones melted like ice. Yet, despite the pain, he roared, animated by a mix of fury and madness.


    "Atomic Soulforge!"


    Meanwhile, Adam''s soul bore the heat''s full temperature. The copy''s actions had been too sudden, leaving him no time to protect himself. Without a shell, his consciousness blurred as an agony he never felt before assaulted his soul. Unwilling yet powerless, he lost consciousness, cursing his hesitation one last time. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the copy still stood tall, enduring the heat and clenching the heartgem in his left palm.


    Gritting his teeth, he manipulated the violent energies according to his will. Like a maestro, he made them dance in a tune of sizzling sounds around them. Then, he struck at Adam''s liquifying soul, disturbing and heating its atoms in a bizarre sorcery.


    "ARGH!"


    Soul-tearing roars of pain engulfed the plaza. But he continued. His limbs melted and plopped to the ground, but he continued. Each second crawling by was an agonising eternity, testing his mental resilience. But the worst was yet to come and he knew it.


    A vortex of madness glinted in his eyes as he laughed maniacally. His mission was almost complete, and he was supposed to disappear after initiating the process.


    But he wouldn''t! He had to see the boss before and spat on his face in revenge for the thirteen years of solitude he had spent because of him!


    Despite his resolve to get his petty revenge, a wave of sorrow washed over him. The thing fueling his rage and making his soul tremble wasn''t the boss. It was Adam himself! He had lost it! His sunshine! For five years, he didn''t even plan to rescue her!


    His teeth cracked and melted as an image flashed before his eyes. Her beautiful hazel eyes, her determined face despite everything she went through, and her tender smile warmed his heart for a second, bolstering his determination to endure the pain and complete his mission... the last one of his existence.


    He dismissed her image, his eyes narrowing in focus as he used the potent energy borrowed from the clouds to finish what he had started. His cracked face distorted in spite as he weaved the scorching mana into a spear... and impaled his own chest.


    "ARGH! SOUL STITCHING!"


    Despite the agony, he roared, giving his mana a last command before his soul essence melted. Powerlessly floating for a split second, tendrils of burning mana rapidly grabbed it. Like nightmarish automated robots, they weaved his essence with Adam''s, moving with surgical precision yet blurring with incredible speed because...


    the aegis gradually dissipated above them, letting the lightning pillar''s roars echo in all their hateful glory.


    ROAR


    A second later, the pillar pierced their last line of defence, falling like a meteor threatening to split the earth in its fury.


    In that second, the tendrils lingered before a roughly connected ghost essence. They had served their purpose in time.


    BOOM


    The unbreakable slabs of the plaza, which resisted the combined assault of all the elements, shattered. A horrifying dust cloud rose from the impact, reaching for the sky as, in the middle of the chaos, a crudely stitched soul suffered the strike''s full power.


    Battered by a torrent of lightning, a faint pellicle of atoms resisted the element''s fury, cracking and bending under its rage... But also absorbing it in a controlled manner to complete the merging.


    Like a golden blade, the soul absorbed the terrifying lightning gradually, shuddering with each passing second. It endured, feeding on the energy to fuel its reconstruction, melding seamlessly into something stronger, more resilient... and whole.


    Slowly, the lightning pillar thinned until it disappeared.


    The clouds lingered, as if scanning the plaza to find the heretic''s soul signature. However, Adam was gone. And so was the copy, leaving behind something potentially different.


    Unable to find their targets, they dissipated as fast as they had appeared, letting the red moon glow on the plaza for the first time in months.


    And on a golden specter taking shape.


    Powerful arms condensed from the liquified soul, followed by a broad torso, legs, and an obscured head. A sensation of horrific power emanated from the apparition... contrasted by its size. He looked like a teenager of Julius'' age instead of a man!


    However, the being remained motionless, his luminous eyes dim... because Adam and his copy''s consciousness awakened somewhere else.


    ****


    When Adam reopened his eyes, a deep frown covered his face.


    "Didn''t I die?"


    A soft mutter escaped his lips as a veil of confusion covered his features. More curious than depressed, he gazed at the boundless white room he stood in for a moment. It was empty... except for a humongous gate in its middle.


    "Why does it look as tall as the tower?"


    He snickered, remembering the hateful construct. But before he could continue his exploration, a roar alerted him.


    "You piece of shit! I hate you the most!"


    His alter ego appeared, unfazed by the change of location, and charged at him. With a swift movement, he grabbed him by the collar, his fists trembling and his face distorted by hate and madness.


    Adam still didn''t understand where the copy''s resentment came from... not that it mattered... but he smiled in response before mockingly saying, "Looks like you died, too. Serves you right for abusing my trust."


    The copy pushed him back, spatting onto the ground before answering, "Until the end, you are an idiot. We both outlived our use after completing our tasks. We only lived on borrowed time for the last thirteen years. And now he will awaken!"


    Upon hearing the copy''s ominous words, a veil of shadows covered Adam''s face. Was "he" the mentioned boss? But how was he not awake if he planned for him to steal Julius'' body? ''He even used the system to send me messages an hour ago.''


    The fog of mystery thickened in his mind. But he smiled. Now that he was more or less dead, he would have all the time in the world to learn the truth from either the copy or the awakening bastard... Before cutting him to pieces and incinerating his soul from within!

 Chapter 333 Fractured Memories, Fragile Hope

    Now that he had a moment to think calmly, helplessness and profound sadness washed over his heart. For a long year, the Ashford duchy had plotted for Julius'' capture, acting like vipers coiled in the shadows and waiting for the perfect moment to strike... but he could do nothing to help except rely on others.''Hold on, boy. Shepard will surely find and rescue you.''


    Upon thinking about the arcanist, a glimmer of hope illuminated his dark thoughts. Shepard would most likely discover the abduction attempt as long as Julius stalled the two teachers. At least, he believed it. Even if the man''s tastes were questionable, he was trustworthy and a force they could count on when danger lurked. He knew it... He hoped...


    A deep furrow creased his brow a second later as a memory surfaced, draining the color from his face. ''He missed us when we escaped from Belloria...''


    Unfortunately, his few minutes of peace ended abruptly, shattered by a sudden tremor. The white space shuddered violently for a second before calm returned.


    Icy dread wrapped around him. His pupils trembled as he gazed at his copy, only to see black lines covering his face. Despite the determined look, he noticed his trembling legs, too.


    This prideful prick''s fears resonated with him, morphing into an awful presentiment clawing at his mind. Was the mastermind responsible for his ghostly life finally awakening?


    A tense silence filled the air for the next minute as his mind raced. Was he a man, a woman or a magical beast? Or would he see the magus himself appear before them with a mocking smirk? He didn''t know. But a voice soon echoed behind the giant gate, drawing his tormented mind.


    "Ahem. Good job, Adam one and two. You carried your respective... cough... missions flawlessly... cough."


    All his apprehension disappeared as the feeble voice resonated in his ears. Instead, more questions popped up. Since when did he have a mission? And when did he carry it? But more importantly, what was wrong with the names? His face darkened as he sized his alter-ego.


    ''He is number two.'' Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite the situation, he found solace in believing he was better than the dying prick who stole his possessions and dared to lie to him.


    "I know what you think! You are number two! Stupid animal, how can you even think about that in this situation?"


    The copy''s rage made him grin.


    Then, he walked behind the gate, his steps slow and hesitant, until he saw a sitting man leaning against the construct. Somehow, he looked like him, but not entirely. His black hair, long and matted, hung like tangled vines over his sunken eyes, and his bones protruded from his cheeks... or the place his cheeks should have been.


    His body was rickety as if he hadn''t fed himself for months, and fat was a luxury he never tasted. He looked older, too, but he couldn''t be sure since the man''s frame was a mess.


    ''Not really the menacing figure I expected to see.''


    A wry smile stretched his lips as his earlier concerns sounded like a poor joke. In fact, he believed that blowing on the man was all it would take to end his life.


    Reassured by the man''s sickly appearance, he took the lead in the conversation, using a firm and confident tone.


    "Who are you?"


    "Me? In a sense... cough... your father?"


    The man raised his brow as he answered, his feeble voice cut by uncontrollable fits of coughs.


    "..."


    Adam''s brows twitched, a wave of annoyance washing over him. He was so close to resolving everything. Yet, what kind of answer was that? He might as well have said nothing!


    "My father, your head! What is your goal? Why am I a ghost? What is the mission? And why do you want to force me to reincarnate into Julius'' body?"


    As his angry words lingered, the man''s eyes scanned his body, causing an icy shiver to run down his spine. Regardless, he glared back, unwilling to lose a battle of words or this opportunity to learn the truth.


    A moment later, the man''s sunken eyes shifted to the copy, his frown deepening.


    "You didn''t tell him?"


    "Why would I?! You cursed me with that knowledge! Do you know how hard it was to endure thirteen years knowing how shitty our end was? No! I won''t say a word! I don''t want to remember!


    And before I forget! PTUI!"


    The copy clenched his fists, his rage melding with madness in a horrifying vortex as he spat before the man. Now, he could disappear without regret... Well, he would have liked to see his sunshine safe, though.


    A tear threatened to roll down his cheeks as his shoulders trembled. Sadly, the man didn''t offer him the reaction he wanted.


    Instead, the air cracked with tension as he raised his head. Shadows danced ominously on his face for a moment, contrasting with his terribly weak appearance.


    Then, he refocused on Adam and pointed at the copy with a shaky finger.


    "He was tasked with protecting the boy''s soul from within and sharing his knowledge with you. Meanwhile, you had to protect him from outside threats and educate him."


    His words thundered in Adam''s mind, deafening his suspicious thoughts. His face blanked, and his lips quivered. How did it make any sense to protect Julius when he pushed him into stealing his body? And why was the copy in such turmoil when he thought about the man''s knowledge?


    Even if he didn''t know the answer to the second question, the theories forming in his tumultuous mind to answer the first caused his terror to intensify. ''Were we tools to set the stage for HIS reincarnation?''


    However, the man didn''t give him time to ponder, cutting his forming thoughts like a blade with his shocking revelations and leaving his emotions in chaos.


    "Each time your passions spilt dangerously, I watched over you, using the system. The communication method was rudimentary... but allowed me to push you in the right direction when your mind threatened to break."


    The corner of his lips rose as he lingered, catching his ragged breath before continuing despite Adam''s crumbling face.

 Chapter 334 A New Dawn... or Another Dream?

    "But I admit you really startled me in your third trial... when you almost turned into an evil ghost. Anyway, I witnessed your growth from a clueless child to a young man and came to a conclusion. You are not like us. I mean, you initially were, but you changed, becoming someone... I''m proud of."As he concluded, his words turned into a barely audible murmur, hiding a hint of gentleness behind their bluntness.


    Noticing his deteriorating condition, the copy''s upper lip rose into a disdainful snicker. Yet, he crouched to massage his back and continue the story. Unlike the man, his tone dripped with exasperation as he glared at Adam''s trembling figure.


    "That idiot didn''t share his memories with you because he wanted someone unbiased in this new world to guide the boy. Of course, I transferred bribes of knowledge through our link when you needed them and just enough to let you believe you had actual memories."


    The copy paused, his eyes narrowing as he resisted the urge to lash out. His next words dripped with sarcasm, sharp as thorns.


    "Oh, by the way, he didn''t trust us. That''s why he chained you and why I stopped your attempts to leave the boy. Meanwhile, he sealed me in his soul."


    His brows twitched as his words struck Adam''s mind, each like a hammer colliding with an anvil. His face twisted in shock, and his eyes widened as the truth about his existence was revealed. Tremors shook his soul as he cradled his forehead, struggling to endure the weight of the words. Deep cracks of despair ran through his reality, threatening to engulf it.


    No doubt was permitted. He had indeed been a tool created piece by piece. Manipulated since his awakening... no, he never awakened since he didn''t exist prior... Since his birth. Fed false memories to give him an even falser sense of self.


    All to benefit a stranger''s insidious plan.


    As chaotic thoughts swirled in his mind, he caught a bitter smile from the man responsible, a fleeting moment of connection.


    Unfortunately, before he could process it, the copy''s voice cut through his thoughts, indifferent to his emotions and spitefully recounting the chain of events. Was it a mercy or just the alter-ego''s disregard? He didn''t know. But he knew the storm raging in his mind threatened to engulf his sanity...


    "Long story short, I shared a part of my soul to save you when you almost died against Gaston, went mad a few months after, and finally broke his rules to explore the beast temple, triggering my soul''s collapse. Did I forget anything?"


    He turned to the man, hiding his trembling lips behind a mask of bravery and a fiery gaze. "If not, don''t waste my time! Absorb us back and be done with it!" he said, a smile that didn''t reach his eyes stretching on his lips. After all, even with all the determination in the world, the Manacore Heartgem and Adam''s arsenal, they could do nothing against the man.


    Meanwhile, the man stared at Adam''s somber face, his sunken eyes gentle yet piercing. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite his terrible state, he pushed himself off the ground, trying to stand up. His bones cracked, and a painful yelp escaped his lips before the copy moved to support him. The copy placed his shoulder under the man''s twig-like arm and grasped his waist, taking some of his weight. His stomach had retreated so far, it looked like it was hiding behind his ribs.


    And yet, with the copy''s help, he forced himself up.


    Then, he moved his right hand, grabbing Adam''s trembling shoulder weakly.


    "We all died, I mean, the earthlings. Earth is gone, too, transformed into a memory we carry in our hearts... and in our dreams."


    He started, a silent tear rolling down his parched cheeks.


    "I know how you feel, too. But you are wrong. Your life wasn''t meaningless, and every decision you made shaped your own individuality. Perhaps the grumpy little friend''s choice was right, and his silence allowed you to shape yourself beyond my expectations. Anyway, you must understand what forced me to create you... by splitting my soul in half."


    Upon hearing his words, Adam''s cloudy eyes cleared momentarily. He wanted to cling to the man''s comforting words, but could he? Even if he hadn''t been created out of nowhere like he thought, he was only half the man''s soul and would disappear once they merged. As for Earth''s fate? He had no memories of the place beside his apartment, so he shrugged off the news to focus on himself.


    Despite his turmoil and fast-approaching end, there was one thing he was sure of, at least. He was himself, not a copy, not the man''s replica. He was the one and only Adam. All the others were just fake, puny versions of him.


    Finding a semblance of inner peace by reasserting his uniqueness, he gritted his teeth, reiterating his earlier questions. "Who are you, and what is your goal?"


    "I don''t have a name... I gifted it to someone years ago."


    The man''s smile broadened as he answered, revealing his glinting teeth.


    "But time is running short, and I believe your philosophy goes by actions over words, right? So, let me show you instead."


    As the man spoke, he felt the man''s weak grip grow firmer on his shoulder.


    A soul-stirring pain suddenly assaulted him, forcing his gritted teeth into his spectral gums. As the agony intensified, he felt something claw its way into his being, tearing through his consciousness.


    Before he could understand anything, the world turned dark in his eyes. A sense of weightlessness engulfed his body for a moment, or an eternity, he didn''t know.


    And when he recovered his vision, he frowned. The boundless white room was gone. The man and his copy were gone, too. Instead, he sat in the familiar apartment he had been visiting every night in his dreams for the last thirteen years. Confused, he looked around, wondering how he could be back here after destroying the place with his own two hands, only to widen his eyes at the unusual sight.


    The dream place''s ominous dark sky and the glow of its red moon didn''t filter through the windows...

 Chapter 335 The Day Everything Started

    Instead of the dream place'' gloomy atmosphere, the bright sun''s light filtered through the apartment windows, enlightening and enlivening it for the first time. The melodious chirping of birds reached his ears, conveying a much-needed sensation of peace to mitigate his inner turmoil.Despite his easing nerves, the confusion remained. How could he be here? Why was the once sinister dream place now bright?


    ''Questions again... and no answers again.''


    If he learned something after facing mysteries for most of his brief life, it was not to overthink. Instead, he had to move forward because clues would eventually reveal themselves.


    And he didn''t have to wait long for the first one to fall into his lap.


    "Another boring day is starting."


    A voice... his voice sounded behind him. It wouldn''t have surprised him much after interacting with the copy and the original, but it still did. ''It''s the first words I said after awakening!''


    Recognising his own words, he turned, eyes narrowed, at the source.


    Only for a bitter smile to stretch on his lips.


    ''Of course, two never come without three.''


    He watched as the third copy awakened, stretching his limbs in bed before powering his computer. Next, he brushed his teeth, washed his face, and peeled a banana before sitting before the screen.


    Adam watched the images appearing on the monitor, his lips pursed. Of course, he knew about computers, just not how to use them or why. So, he focused, discovering the strange internet windows and the flood of info the small thing contained.


    And soon, his second clue fell on his lap.


    His copy surfed on a platform before frowning. His arm came to life, and he clicked on a box marked with ''live'' in haste. He could feel his copy''s growing anxiety through the subtle tremors shaking his shoulder. So, he doubled his focus on the loading video.


    A second later, a man standing on a plain and holding a... a wand? Something he didn''t know because number two didn''t share the memory with him. Anyway, holding something spoke with utmost seriousness.


    "I''m standing right before the mysterious electromagnetic field twisting our country''s scouting devices. What are we going to discover? Are you as excited as I am? I''m doing this for you, dear viewers. Don''t forget to like and subscribe!"


    "Who is this idiot? Why would I like you?"


    He grumbled, annoyed by the hypocritical smile glued on the youth''s face. Yet, his eyes widened a few minutes later.


    The young man walked, his back straight and his steps steady, towards a barbed barricade. Prepared, he retrieved blankets from his backpack and threw them on the threatening barbs. With ease, he climbed over them, jumped on the other side, and smiled before the thing used to record him.


    "We are now inside the security perimeter. If the military posted here catches me, I might go to jail," the man said, feigning a sad expression before recovering his hypocritical smile. "So don''t forget to like, subscribe, or even send gifts! I''ll visit another dangerous place to show you what your government is hiding live for each castle!"


    "I''ll send you a slap with my mage''s hand if you keep begging! What''s in there!"


    Adam said, his brows twitching at the man''s antics. Somehow, his secretive movement intrigued him, and he wanted to see what was so well protected in the middle of nowhere.


    The answer came five minutes later...


    "Wow! Do you see that, dear viewers? It''s classified as secret defense, so don''t miss a second!" The man said, his eyes flickering with excitement as he pointed at an enormous mass of swirling energy.


    "Are the wild rumors on the internet true?" The copy suddenly asked, his eyes locked on the streamer.


    As if to answer the question, the man spoke.


    "I investigated and learned that our country sent drones inside this mass of energy and learned two things. Something is hiding on the other side..." He approached, recording the vortex from up close before continuing. "Whatever it is, it didn''t like to be disturbed by their machines. Before they could film it, their drones were destroyed."


    The man''s words echoed in Adam''s ears, sounding like an ominous presage. The energy mass was mana. He was sure about it. And if something lay beyond, it could only mean one thing. ''It''s a Gate.''


    Well, more like a passage. But why was there mana on Earth? And where did the passage lead? His brows furrowed as he pondered the questions while watching the live.


    "Hey! I have a challenge for you, dear viewers! If any of you send me a gachapon in the next five minutes, I''ll bravely stand a meter before the vortex!"


    The man''s hypocritical smile returned to his face, yet Adam recognised the glint in his eyes. It was greed. ''I hope that fool knows what he is doing,'' he thought, a knot forming in his stomach.


    The man said it himself. They had sent drones inside. Didn''t it mean that the passage was open? Couldn''t the individuals on the other side step out and...


    An icy shiver ran down his spine as he imagined the worst.


    "Thank you for all the gifts!" The streamer suddenly said, breaking his thought process.


    After expressing his gratitude, he walked confidently towards the vortex. At this distance, everyone could hear the hum of pure mana and its mystical quality, making for an entertaining and unique stream.


    Nothing unordinary for Adam, though. He came from a world of magic in the first place, so he shrugged, smirking mockingly at his slack-jawed copy. However, his expression shifted the next moment.


    "ARGH!"


    An agonising scream echoed through the speakers, compelling him to focus on the screen... to see the man clutching his torso. His mouth dripped blood, and his eyes trembled in fear as a spearlike claw impaled his body like a silver spear.


    "WHAT?!"


    His copy yelled in shock, falling from his chair to the ground. The sickening feeling of acid filled his mouth, threatening to make him puke after seeing so much blood.


    Meanwhile, the streamer cried in pain, "Someone, please, save me!"


    Unfortunately, no one came. Transgressing the rules to satisfy his greed led the streamer to his death before thousands of terrified viewers. And his video would mark the beginning of Earth''s disaster.


    S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 336 Arming for the Unknown

    "What just happened?! Was it an edited video? No, the date and time are displayed clearly. It is live!"Your adventure continues at empire


    The copy yelled, reeling in shock. His eyes trembled as he stared at the monitor. He watched the streamer''s eyes dim with each passing second until they became glassy and lightless. A crimson river of blood flooded from the poor man''s torso, adding to the terror clutching his shuddering body.


    The painful plea for help, the unwilling grimace... He suffered like he shared a part of the man''s pain. Tears welled up, threatening to spill, but the true horror had only just begun.


    As the stream chat exploded into a chaotic frenzy, each comment more bizarre than the last, Adam shook his head at some of them ridiculing the man. He had seen people die. He had killed some, too. But somehow, he still found it hard to see powerless citizens die.


    Offering a silent prayer for the streamer''s soul, he focused on the screen with rapt attention. Whatever had pierced the man still lurked, after all. A silent threat from another world, ready to bare its fangs on Earth.


    And he was right.


    The energy hummed and distorted. In the next moment, rows of terrifying jagged teeth, each the size of a blade, emerged from the vortex. Following them, an onyx chitinous head the wider than an armored van appeared. Then, with a loud snapping sound, it devoured the man, freezing the stream on his gapping maw''s image.


    The sheer size of the abomination shook everyone watching to their cores. The chat grew silent, colors trained from the copy''s face, and Adam''s eyes trembled. A spark of understanding glimmered in them, though.


    ''That''s why I feared insects.''


    His mind drifted back to the tower''s trials. He recalled the cow-sized spider and the insect-based chimaeras and how he did his utmost to avoid them by instinct. Of course, this understanding came together with another one. He wasn''t dreaming, or at least not entirely. Instead, the original was showing his memories to him, and the man he considered a copy was most likely the original younger self.


    He pondered for a moment, looking at him. His appearance was a perfect copy of the one he had in the dream place, meaning it deteriorated later.


    But again, this realisation raised new questions. What happened to the original''s healthy body for it to turn into a dried mummy? Finally, why were there buildings from Earth in the dream place?


    Despite the tense atmosphere, a wry smile stretched his lips. Again, he had no answer. But since he was reliving the original''s memories, he had no doubts that by focusing on him, he would learn everything.


    Meanwhile, the original recovered a semblance of composure. He gazed at the horrifying beast before smashing questions on his keyboard. For the next five minutes, his fingers blurred on the luminous touch, yet his face only decomposed with each passing moment.


    He had contacted everyone he knew, mainly his colleagues and virtual friends. He even asked the streaming platform support if the stream was really live.


    Yet, most didn''t even see the footage. Even the few who did jested, saying it was a well-edited video. But he knew it was not. The streamer''s dread was genuine. He felt it in his guts.


    Fear gnawed at him. Unconvinced by the general opinion, he pushed himself from his chair with a worried grimace, took his cell phone, put his long coat on, and left his apartment in a hurry.


    A few minutes later, he ran down the street, startling the onlookers as he spoke on the phone.


    "Yes. No. I''m telling you, I''m sick. I might even die. So, find someone to replace me for the week. Yes, I''ll submit proofs the second I leave the doctor''s office!"


    Then, he hung up as he reached a grocery store and burst inside. He grabbed a shopping cart and began strategically filling it with canned goods, dried fruits, and bottled water.


    In the end, he bought two carts filled with long-lasting food and a dozen pieces of cardboard to store everything. He raced to his apartment next, leaving everything in the kitchen before... going to another store and repeating the operation.


    Meanwhile, a wry smile tugged on Adam''s lips as the mystery of why he had so many cardboard and boxes in his apartment unveiled itself before his eyes. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, his eyes narrowed an hour later as the copy navigated somber alleys. His heart pounded at the sight of menacing men wearing tuxedos. They guarded this particular street''s every access, their cold eyes swiping and deterring anyone approaching.


    Despite the icy shiver running down his spine, the copy approached them. Why was he afraid? The beast was much more dangerous than those men. He would have avoided them like the plague in his orderly yet monotonous life but preferred to be safe rather than sorry.


    Gathering his courage, he approached one of them, a tall man wearing a black hat hiding half his face.


    "Ahem. I want to purchase weapons."


    His voice trembled as the man''s eyes scanned his body.


    Thankfully, the man spun, gesturing to follow without speaking a word. Soon, his vision turned bright with the fluorescent lights of slot machines while the dealers voices echoed in his ears. The man had led him into an illegal casino hidden in the alley before calling for his superior.


    A moment later, a wealthy man wearing an out-of-price handmade suit greeted him.


    "Ha. A new face! I heard you came for some serious business," he said, his smile stretching on his plump face. Then, he passed his arm over the original''s shoulder, guiding him to an office while continuing. "You know... if you want someone dead, you can commission us.


    That way, you''ll incur no legal risk since you won''t have a weapon."


    The original''s lips twitched in response. He hated breaking the rules and strived to be an exemplary citizen. Yet, his intuition... or perhaps fear or paranoia... screamed at him to prepare himself. Anyway, if he were wrong, he would only lose his savings.


    However, if he was right... ''No amount of money can buy a life.''

 Chapter 337 Crash Course in Survival

    The man''s gaze lingered on him as he pushed his office''s door open, then gestured to an elegant chair fixed in front of a sturdy yet finely crafted wooden desk.He observed the man sit, catching the revolver hidden under his coat. Trepidation gripped his heart. At the slightest slip of the tongue, he could lose his opportunity... or worse, die. His legs shook subtly, ruffling the fabric of his jeans before he sat to hide his panic from the man''s prying eyes. He took a moment to calm down, exhaling to fix his emotions.


    He couldn''t afford to show weakness now. The stakes were too high, and failure was not an option. A second later, he forced himself to wear a mask of confidence and blunt charisma. His pupils shifted from constricted to sharp, his lips curled into a smirk, and his back straightened.


    "I have ten thousand dollars to invest. I want lethal cold weapons. Blades, swords, Katanas, spears. I need weapons with moderate range and precision."


    The man looked at him as if he were an idiot for a moment, then forced a smile.


    "We have firearms, you know? I''m sure our collection will intrigue you."


    "No, thank you. Please accept my order."


    His tone was firm, leaving no room for argument.


    The man drummed on the desk, his golden rings flashing under the gambling den''s fluorescent lights filtering through the window. His unreadable expression sent shivers down the original''s spine, threatening to crack his facade with each passing second. A cacophony of sounds echoed in his body, keeping pace with his quickening heartbeat.


    Sweat matted his back, and thoughts of failure formed in his mind.


    The man''s eyes narrowed slightly, a subtle yet menacing gesture.


    "You must understand, requests like yours are... uncommon."


    His mind raced. ''Is he testing me?'' Doubts crawled into his heart for a minute.


    Despite their presence, he stuck to his earlier confident demeanor. Discover hidden tales at empire


    "I understand," he replied, his voice unwavering. "But I assure you, I''m not arming a gang or a clueless child if that''s what bothers you."


    His words directly challenged the man''s unspoken suspicion wafting through the air. He knew about these kinds of people. They would sell you anything without a flicker of moral hesitation. Even if he wanted to build a secret army, they wouldn''t care... as long as they remained untraceable, that is.


    The second their interests were threatened, their amiable smiles and cordial words would turn into snarling maws and curses, relentless until your dying breath.


    As the faceoff lingered for a moment amidst the muffled sounds of slot machines, the man''s amused laughter broke the silence.


    "Hahaha. You have the composure to join us. Say, did you ever consider becoming a mafioso?"


    Upon hearing his words and seeing him take a thick cigar out of his suit''s pocket, the original drew a deep breath of relief. ''I did it.'' He knew he did. The relaxed tension, composure, everything hinted at it. And after the pleasantries, the real negotiation would begin.


    After a surprisingly pleasant hour of back and forth, they smiled at each other, satisfied by the deal. The man because he earned a fortune without investing resources. The original because he secured eighty weapons of average quality despite the exorbitant prices.


    Despite his initial reluctance, he surrendered his address, reasoning that the man would find it anyway with his network. Thus, they arranged for the delivery to arrive at his doorstep tonight.


    Upon returning home, his heart felt heavy, and his thoughts wandered to find other solutions. Yet, his hard-earned savings were gone like a puff of smoke, and his bank account was empty. Meaning he could do nothing more to prepare for the catastrophe.


    ''I''ll have to eat canned food for a while if nothing happens,'' he thought, a bitter smile stretching his lips. But in truth, he hoped that paranoia drove him. That the others were right and his actions proved foolish. Because if not, people would die by thousands, by millions. Perhaps even by billions. And the survivors would suffer, too.


    From hunger, thirst, sickness, and other hazards. And... he didn''t want to see fellow humans suffer.


    Upon reaching these thoughts, his eyes lit up in realisation. He could still prepare! With the internet, he could grasp basic knowledge. The library was an option, too. With physical books, he would deepen his education even in case of a blackout.


    His heart rate hastened as he grew restless. Like a gale, he raced to his city''s libraries, borrowing advanced books on medicine, physics and craftsmanship. Then, he spent hours watching introductory videos on hunting, butchering, and wilderness survival.


    Despite the dull process and his deep aversion to learning, he focused, absorbing the new knowledge like a sponge. Just like he had before graduating and swearing never to step foot in a school again. "At least I won''t have to learn economy and geopolitics," he said, finding humor amidst despair. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Like a plate of quenched alloy, his focus remained unwavering for a few hours until the beautiful, pale moon replaced the sun. The stars shone brightly upon Earth, giving the night a peaceful appeal, contrasting with the storm brewing on the internet.


    Meanwhile, in every corner of the globe, worried individuals gathered in groups, connected despite vast distances, all driven by a singular purpose: to investigate the looming threat of the menacing vortexes.


    Those brave souls, animated by a desire to protect their homes and families, defied the governments'' orders. They stormed the restricted fields, recording everything live to show the world the truth. Some died shot by soldiers, while a few managed to reach their goals.


    Many channels ended up banned, but friends from other countries manifested. They spammed every platform with the feed, increasing the visibility despite the administrators'' retaliation.


    Like wildfire, their attempts spread on every social network, drawing attention from everywhere, including Adam and the original.


    They gazed at a group of three men through the monitor.


    Their obsidian skin glinted under the scorching sun as they approached the passage. He couldn''t understand their words, but both could see the men''s terror through their shaking legs and the unstable camera.


    And the swarm of beasts guarding the vortex...

 Chapter 338 From Panic to Preparation

    The blazing sun glinted off their chitins, reflecting a canvas of enchanting bright colors contrasting with the spectators'' dread.*"RUN!"*


    One of the men roared, his language incomprehensible to the original. But why would he need words when the mere sight of the creatures conveyed all the information he needed to understand and feel their terror seep in his bones.


    "W-What are those... things?"


    He stuttered, unable to make sense of what his eyes fed him. They were insects again. He understood that much. But the sharp spikes akin to spears protruding from their spines, the razor-sharp mandibles clicking menacingly, and their straight posture were too surreal for him to process.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s face grew somber as he gazed at the original''s shaking legs and heard his chattering teeth. Despite knowing the original survived, he couldn''t help but worry about his future.


    ''How can humans survive a swarm of tier-two insects? Not to mention the one from this morning...''


    He shuddered at the memory of the giant aberration. He couldn''t know its precise level but felt it was above Ignatius''. Perhaps even above the dullahan, they had so much trouble killing. Stay updated with empire


    Consumed by unanswered questions, the original''s mental state deteriorated further. He kept watching the feed, unlike Adam, who had turned away. Witnessing the three brave men''s unsurprising but gruesome deaths caused a stifled scream to escape his lips.


    "We can''t fight them! We are doomed!"


    His lamentations echoed in the apartment, his eyes enlarged, and despair tightened around his chest. Buying weapons to repel them? What a joke! They were so fast that he had failed to see their movements!


    He cradled his head as a murky ocean of dread billowed into his mind. Even firearms wouldn''t pierce the creature''s thick carapaces, not to mention the bladed weapon he bought.


    ''Ha! I thought I was smart, bypassing the need for ammunition with them when neither will work! We can''t survive this calamity!''


    A jarring ring shattered his despair. The grating noise of his doorbell echoed in the room, breaking his thought process and growing anguish.


    With heavy steps, he moved to open without checking through the peephole. After all, who would disturb him in the middle of the night but the mafioso delivering his weapons? Each passing second reminded him of his foolishness, turning his mood somber. He didn''t speak a word, the men either. They just carried a heavy box in the middle of the room, extended their hands to receive their payment and left.


    Adam''s eyes lit up upon seeing the box. It was the one he used to store his materials! Not that it mattered, especially when the original stood motionless, his eyes void, clearly lost in an ocean of thoughts. Still, each little discovery brought him closer to the truth.


    After a while, the original finally moved. He walked to his bed and slid under the blanket, finding comfort in its warmth.


    His emotions were swirling too chaotically. Like a bottomless swamp, fear dampened his reasoning, making it harmful and unconstructive. He understood it now. After all, he was just a regular citizen, one among millions. Why did he have to strain his brain over the problem?


    ''The various countries will handle the situation with their army.''


    He thought, trying to reassure himself. What if blades and firearms weren''t effective? They could hurl rockets, then! Still not enough? We have missiles! Upon reaching that thought, an icy shudder gripped his heart.


    ''We have the most terrible weapon as well. In the worst case, they''ll nuke the vortexes and annihilate the bastards.''


    He sighed in relief, feeling the situation wouldn''t be so bleak. Sure, people would die, and he was sad about it. But most would survive.


    He pondered a little more before his eyelids sagged, and his tortured mind fell into sleep''s soothing embrace, unaware that the nightmarish creatures gathering stirred, beginning their march out of the military perimeters.


    ****


    After resting for the night, the original jumped out of bed and powered his computer. Even if he couldn''t do anything to help, he had to remain informed.


    However, his eyes enlarged the next second as he gazed at the news titles plastered in bold letters on his monitor.


    [Monster Outbreak! Thousands Dead Overnight!]


    [Global Panic as Vortexes Emerge Worldwide!]


    [Is Earth Doomed?]


    The situation went from theoretically bad to practically terrible too fast, and he knew the articles weren''t accurate... in their numbers. There were vortexes all around the world. If the creatures moved simultaneously, the death toll would reach the hundreds of thousands.


    However, a sudden realisation shook his core. What if there were more undiscovered vortexes? And what if there were some in the sea? The monsters would intercept any cargo ship, destroying the human supply chain in a world where every country was interconnected.


    An icy shiver ran down his spine.


    "Most will starve in the next months, even if the creatures don''t breach our defenses."


    He frowned, tucking his fingers around his chin. Panicking wouldn''t help. He established that fact yesterday. Instead, he had to think logically.


    Since he lived in the capital, he would be among the last to die. He had also bought food yesterday. So he wouldn''t starve. Yet, despite his preparations, a sense of unease washed over him. What did he miss? His mind raced to find the answer for a few minutes before his eyes dimmed.


    "Human nature..." he muttered, feeling his brain throb. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hunger and creatures would undoubtedly kill many people, and so would humans. For food, out of despair or jealousy, there were plenty of reasons, but one thing was sure: If anyone learned he stocked food, he would die by human hands.


    A bitter smile stretched his lips, and his shoulders slumped.


    "I''ll lock the door and never leave. I can help others, but only if I''m safe first."


    After all, even if he wanted everyone to survive, he counted himself in. Others can call him selfish or inhuman, but he would always prioritise his life. Then, if possible, he''ll help others.


    However, he would have to continue studying to increase his chances of surviving.


    Without wasting time, he opened video after video, straining his brain to learn everything he could about survival. Since he had a bunch of weapons, he also learned how to wield them. He was still an amateur, but at least he wouldn''t injure himself.


    Just like that, he isolated himself for a month, with his only window to the outside world being the news on the internet.

 Chapter 339 Watching Humanitys Fall

    Fueled by the desire to survive the calamity, he learned, trained and learned again.Like a chiseled marble statue, his already apparent muscles became firmer. Veins crisscrossed them like channels, pumping energy and life through his body. What were once scattered seeds of knowledge in his mind sprouted into a vibrant forest overflowing with practical skills. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, he wouldn''t call himself an expert in any field after just a brief month but was already more knowledgeable than most. More importantly, resolve glinted in his eyes, replacing his fears.


    He could survive the spreading chaos, even if society crumbled. The terror that had crippled him receded, confined in a shimmering box of logic and self-confidence.


    Adam spent the month witnessing the original''s growing resolve and cruel training. The once orderly apartment turned into a chaotic field. Dried blood covered the ground, weapons lay scattered haphazardly, and deep lacerations ran through the thick concrete walls. The foul smell of sweat damped the air while dust particles danced in the sun''s light.


    If Julius and Arun dreaded his training sessions, they would die just witnessing how ruthless the original had been with his own body.


    However, if he had to be honest, that''s how he would have trained if he could. To become stronger. To protect his friends... And not to lose again.


    He also witnessed the chaos spreading like wildfires. The once structured and brilliant world lost its brightness.


    As supply chains broke, electricity became a luxury, leaving citizens without their only weapon: information.


    Without it, despair wrapped around their hearts tighter, blinding them to reason and fueling the rise of extremist groups around the world.


    Some called the calamity God''s judgement, scurrying the streets like fearless zealots to build a divine army and spread their faith.


    Others, convinced they would all die anyway, descended into violence. Stealing, killing, and other atrocities became commonplace.


    Faced with the growing violence, Adam sighed, gazing at the thick wooden planks barricading the apartment''s door and windows. They had tried to come here, too.


    Fortunately, the original repelled them after failing to reason with them.


    "The copy considered knowledge about our end a curse. I understand now that he didn''t refer to the original''s but humanity in general..." He muttered, a bitter smile stretching his lips. Despite the lawful citizens accounting for the silent majority, the violent minority established a reign of terror all around the world.


    Even police officers gave up a few weeks ago under the constant menace lurking in every corner. At this rate, he knew the capital would collapse under its own weight even if the creatures didn''t attack it.


    "So, what are you going to do?" He asked, biting his spectral lips.


    Despite the situation''s gravitas, the world''s governments refused to nuke their own territories to destroy the hordes.


    Instead, they relied on ballistic missiles and bombers to thin their ranks. It worked... at first.


    Then, the creatures developed an innate resistance to extreme heat.


    Their carapace thickened, turning harder than enchanted steel, while their shapes shifted to something more lethal. Like chimaeras, he realised they grew by consuming their dead. However, the creatures'' power system was better, bypassing the need for evolutionary cells.


    His brows creased into a furrow as his mind raced. Unsure about his deductions, he believed the stronger monsters remained inside the vortexes. Even the first they saw on the stream had retreated after devouring the streamer. Initially, he thought humanity would have a chance against the swarm of tier-two creatures if its counterattack was swift and lethal.


    However, not only was it not, but the swarm reached the third tier now.


    Truthfully, he believed they would all die, now. The swarms reached too far inland to use nukes, and radioactivity would kill them all a few weeks later, anyway. So why bother?


    ''Their only remaining choice now is how they want to die.''


    An ocean of bitter sarcasm swirled in his mind. If he didn''t care about Earth before, after spending a month here and seeing people despair, he felt a deep-rooted attachment stir from his soul''s depth. Because, in the end... he came from Earth, too.


    "Show me how you survived and how we ended in the magic world."


    Stay updated with empire


    His heart tightened as his question hung in the air. Somehow, he felt the beginning of the end approached with cruel inevitability.


    Meanwhile, the original drew his attention with loud noises. Armed to the teeth and wearing mismatched alloy pieces in a rudimentary form of protection, he broke the door down. Determination sparkled in his eyes as he carried his military backpack and left. Was Earth''s sunset unavoidable, or would they miraculously fight back?


    With this question in mind, the original''s boots echoed through the corridors as he left the building. Sword in hand, he gazed at the blackened sky, a bitter sigh escaping his lips. The stench of gunpowder filled the once-peaceful city, assaulting his nose. Inside, all seemed calm, but beyond the walls, he could hear the relentless storm of metal and fire.


    Coming from a small country, the calamity reached the capital much faster, threatening to devour it. But no matter what happened, today would be their last. He would ensure it.


    On his way to the walls, his mind raced with different thoughts, yet one deafened the others with its brutal truth.


    ''One month. That''s how long we lasted before the swarm surrounded our capital.''


    A bitter smile stretched his lips. Yet, with each step and for each second passing by, his thoughts grew more chaotic.


    ''No matter what, I''ll survive.''


    He gritted his teeth, and his muscles tensed. A fire blazed in his eyes, reflecting his determination.


    However, something else hid in their depths. Something Adam was familiar with. Something he had used, then discarded. Something fueling the copy''s defiance. Nascent madness.


    "I should have known he would use that, too. Just like I was, he is thrown into the lion''s maws with little experience in combat," Adam muttered, his lips curling into a bitter smile.


    He understood the descent into madness better than anyone, yet couldn''t blame the original. The world went mad with those creatures'' attacks, so how could he expect a regular citizen to remain entirely sane?


    He only hoped the original wouldn''t succumb to it like he had...

 Chapter 340 Steel and Chitin

    After a long walk, the original and Adam witnessed the damage caused by the despair-driven citizens. Rubble covered the cracked pavement of the once bustling city. Shops'' storefronts were broken, revealing their plundered interiors. Pieces of glistening glass shards shone on the dirt-covered streets while sickening tags he preferred not to read covered the walls.With a disappointed shake of his head to chase the nascent negative thoughts, he gazed at the walls. His resolve, hardened by gruelling physical training, guided his steps to an officer.


    "I want to fight," he said, noticing the man''s trembling uniform and vacant eyes. He, too, had already given up.


    Startled out of his reverie, the military officer wiped his drenched forehead, adjusted his kepi and sized him up. After a tense silence, he sighed. "I shouldn''t tell you this, but ... It''s pointless."


    Before the original could answer, the officer continued. "Our beautiful capital counted a million citizens a month ago. Half tried to flee before the calamity reached our gates, only to die. Of the remaining five hundred thousand, around forty thousand perished. Some from the violence, others just ended themselves.


    So, if we remove women, children, sick, and old, we are left with around two hundred thousand able men. Do you know how many joined?"


    A deafening silence followed his question, his trembling eyes emphasising the gravitas of the answer. Then, he finally spoke again. Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    "Less than a hundred." He sighed, his dull eyes conveying his resignation. He turned, focusing on the wall before concluding. "I recommend you to spend the few hours we have left with your family and friends."


    "They are already dead."


    The original shook his head, his eyes narrowing. Without any method of communication, and since they didn''t live in the capital, he had no hope of seeing them again. But they didn''t matter at this point. Only his survival did. And to ensure it, he had to fight and repel the enemy today, tomorrow, until none remained to threaten his life.


    This city was the last bastion of his country, and only death awaited outside. He knew it.


    Despite his firm words, the officer didn''t turn back.


    After a moment, slight tremors shook the man''s shoulders, and a silent, respectful tear plopped to the ground.


    "You''ll find basic equipment and an honorary badge on the table. Don''t forget the ration packs... Good luck."


    With a nod, the original walked past him, climbed the stairs, and equipped himself. Finally, he stood on the wall.


    The thick scent of blood and the putrid odor of burned flesh permeated the place. Deafening noises echoed in his ears as cannons roared next to him. Blinded by brief bursts of lights, he saw the reddened muzzles of rifles discharging their magazines. Above, battle aircraft bombarded the ground, raining literal hell on the creatures. And finally, he saw them in all their glorious horror.


    Icy sweat dripped from his forehead, and his face contorted into a disgusted grimace. Unlike their earlier terror-inducing appearance, they were more sophisticated, stronger, and deadlier. Instead of insect legs, they now had serpent tails for most, four animal legs for others, and a few possessed human legs... Of course, a few in proportion to the humongous size of the swarm.


    Upon seeing the sea of creatures, his chest tightened in cold dread. A shiver ran down his spine, and his eyes enlarged. He knew the battle wouldn''t be easy, but this was pure madness.


    Yet, he had to survive. Fear wouldn''t help, so he discarded it. Hope wouldn''t help either, so he discarded it, too. One by one, he forcefully shut down his emotions in a matter of seconds.


    A cold, calculative light flashed in his eyes. The fire of determination ignited in his chest, accompanied by embers of fury, spite, and a hint of hidden madness.


    In a flash, he loaded his rifle and joined the other soldiers. No one spared a single second to glance at him. He didn''t look at them either, focusing on exterminating the threat.


    BANG BANG BANG S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His arms shook like two thick branches battered by a storm as he fired on the approaching swarm.


    From this close, he could clearly see their differences. Some insects'' evolution path accentuated their melee prowesses, making their shells as hard as diamond and their strength terrifying.


    He could see tanks below firing enormous shells at them, in vain. The monsters brushed the attack off, continuing their charge towards the city''s gates. But he quickly understood that the real threat came from the smaller ones.


    Despite their stature, they moved with incredible swiftness, and contrary to their melee counterparts, they used their snake''s tails to stabilise their footing. Then, they gripped the lethal spikes protruding from their backs before hurling them.


    Like a rain of chitinous javelin, their unrelenting assault covered the grounds in shadows.


    Seeing them approach, an old officer roared.


    "TAKE COVER!"


    Like a single man, soldiers moved behind thick alloy plates, waiting for the spears to collide with the wall before continuing their desperate defense.


    Tension lingered in the air. At that moment, the original saw the nearby soldier''s trembling legs yet determined eyes. They were terrorised, but still fought to defend the city and people they liked so much. Unlike him, they were brave heroes, ready to give their lives for others.


    ''I vow never to call myself a hero. I''m selfish, weak, and don''t care about the rest. If I have to climb a mountain of corpses to survive, I''ll do it again and again without hesitation! Only once I''m safe will I think about helping others.''


    He reaffirmed his resolve, eyes sparkling with respect for these men amidst the loud noises of spikes piercing the alloy like hot knives. Once the attack passed, they resumed their defense, raining bullets on the creatures below.


    However, their shells were too thick. They were wasting time, and he started to understand it.


    With each second crawling by, the creatures approached the walls, their gaping maws menacing to devour them in a second. When he joined the soldiers a few minutes ago, they stood a kilometer away. Now, they had already bridged half the distance. And soon, they would reach them.

 Chapter 341 The Unseen Horror

    His eyes narrowed in concern as the old officer''s voice thundered from behind."HOLD ON TO SOMETHING! LET THEM HAVE A TASTE OF HUMAN POWER!" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hurriedly following the command, he crouched behind the dented alloy and grabbed a metallic section of the wall, feeling its cold surface caress his skin before...


    BOOOOOOOM


    A terrifying explosion deafened him. Burning and violent gales battered the metal as an ominous dust cloud reached for the blackened sky.


    SHRIEK


    Agonising shrieks reverberated across the battlefield, followed by loud crashing noises.


    After enduring the shaking and disorientation, the original staggered to his feet, ears buzzing. Using the alloy for support, he shook his head to clear it and peered at the swarm below. Despite his blurry vision, a sense of elation washed over him.


    Perhaps they would survive today.


    A grin stretched his lips as he saw the fuming carcasses of giant insects strewn across the scorched land.


    Before he could understand the chain of events, the old officer rose valiantly. His eyes glinted with determination, and his heart pounded with a noble purpose: to protect this city. Enjoy more content from empire


    "BAHAHA. How do ten tons of buried explosive taste? Heavenly, I bet," he roared, his chuckles and mockery uplifting his men''s morale. "They lost their front line, and their formation is in disarray. Seize the opportunity to rain hell on these invaders and show them that humans aren''t to be trifled with!"


    He then roared his next orders, urging the soldiers on the wall to launch a counterattack.


    Bolstered by their commander''s words, the soldiers'' eyes blazed with pride and courage. At this moment, they were united in their purpose, no matter their origins or aspirations. They were one and the same: this city''s last guardians.


    Loud roars echoed from every section of the wall. Every commander in charge gave a similar speech after the landmines exploded. However, despite the high morale, their faces turned somber.


    Despite the devastation wrought by the landmines, their trump card was gone. If the swarm pushed onward despite its losses, they would be defeated miserably before sunset.


    As they pondered, desperately seeking a miraculous solution, sizzling noises reverberated through the battlefield. Confused by the sudden occurrence, they retrieved their binoculars and squinted at their enemies.


    Furrowing his brow in confusion, the old officer muttered, "Why are they shivering?"


    He hated incertitude. Yet, the chaotic battlefield had nothing to offer but this old opponent.


    However, the original understood the problem before everyone else, recalling the swarm''s details.


    ''There is still another type of insect!''


    Yes. The ones standing on two legs. They had remained in the rear, out of sight for a mysterious reason the entire battle.


    And his hunch was correct.


    Silently spectating, Adam saw them dragging something terrifying, and soon, officers saw it through their binoculars, too.


    "They are bringing the vortex!" Yelled the old officer, his pupils constricting and colors draining from his face.


    Everyone with a penny of logic understood the consequences. With the vortex before them, the swarm would have an unlimited supply of fighters, not to mention the terrifying horrors within its depths. They could forget about holding until sunset; they would all die in the next hour now that it had been brought!


    Despite the battle''s hopeless development, the old officer recomposed himself in a heartbeat. His features contorting into a furious grimace, he barked his next orders.


    "These fools brought their headquarters onto the battlefield! Prepare the mortars and arm the cannons. Focus fire on the vortex! Make them regret their invasion!"


    "YES, SIR!"


    The soldiers roared in response and began carrying heavy shells.


    However, amidst the chaos, the original frowned, his expression pensive. The creatures were highly resistant to shock and fire. That much was evident. So, wouldn''t the ones hiding inside the vortex be the same? Worse, they would only waste their ammunition and awaken the giant insect, making him draw a cruel yet logical conclusion.


    ''We lost.''


    He took a deep breath, calming the storm raging in his heart.


    ''But I''ll survive.''


    The madness hiding in his eyes stirred and swirled, gaining ground by corroding his logic in a silent assault. And soon, his chuckles echoed in the middle of the chaos.


    ROAR


    However, before it could draw the soldiers'' attention, a monstrous roar blew angry gales in their direction. Faced with their sheer pressure, some soldiers flew like leaves in the wind before crashing inside the city, while others collided with the wall, breaking their bones.


    Every survivor saw it too, the towering abomination a dozen meters tall stepping out of the vortex. Each heavy step caused dust to rise and deep gouges to appear on the earth. Several harrowing eyes fixed on them, their slits peering into the humans'' souls. The creature''s putrid breath contaminated the wind with dense purple wisps while its jagged teeth glinted death.


    Despite its dreadful appearance, it exuded a sense of unquestionable authority.


    Following its appearance, the world went mute. Soldiers and creatures alike trembled in their spots as visceral fear took hold of their hearts, overpowering their brains...


    Except for two individuals.


    Despite his trembling old hands, the officer retrieved his radio with sheer willpower. And gave his final order.


    "H.Q, activate the calamity protocol," he muttered, a silent tear rolling down his cheeks. "For humanity."


    A voice cracked on the other side, returning his words. "For humanity."


    Amidst the chaos, a lone figure stood out. Without a word, the other individual flung his firearms to the ground and backpack before him. He retrieved the weapons he had bought a month ago, equipping himself with as many as possible before descending the fortified wall.


    Then, under the blackened sky, amidst the dust and pungent smell of blood and faced with a swarm of deadly creatures, he raced into the lion''s maw, his mad laughter breaking the tense silence.


    "HAHAHA. You want to eat me? Come and try fuckers!"


    However, no matter how much he laughed or how he provoked the enemies, they remained rooted, too scared to move in the presence of their overlord.


    He passed them by, breaking his blades on their adamantine shells before switching weapons. Unfazed by his failures, he continued his mad rush towards the terror, who locked his disgusting eyes on his figure, daring him to approach close enough and reach his domain.


    And two minutes later, he faced its towering, abominable form.


    Animated by a single thought -kill it to survive- he retrieved a long sword from his back. He glared at it for a second before spitting, "I''ll feast on your flesh, carve your bones into weapons, and use your shell as armor. You can''t kill me, can''t devour me!"


    His hands trembled in fury as he continued.


    "Today, I''ll become an alien hunter. The best there is!"


    Then, he charged through the last hundred meters separating them, his eyes a swirling vortex of unbridled madness.


    Simultaneously, utterly provoked by the ant, the behemoth shrieked in rage, barring its hideous fangs towards the original... and missing the fast-approaching dot in the sky.


    However, as an observer, Adam''s sharp gaze snapped upwards. A horrifying sight filled his vision, and a shudder wrecked his body.


    "HOW DID HE SURVIVE THAT?"

 Chapter 342 A Salute to Fallen Soldiers

    "HOW DID HE SURVIVE THAT?"The question thundered in Adam''s mind. Since this memory recollection began, he had learned many things about Earth through the original''s month of training, including weaponry. So, his frame couldn''t help but uncontrollably shudder when he gazed skyward, only to see a missile closing in. Yet, he knew it wasn''t a regular one charged with explosives since they were factually useless.


    So, it could only be one thing...


    "A nuke?!"


    However, his unease and trembling voice couldn''t reach the original. After all, he was witnessing past events. Still, the more he watched, the crazier the world became, especially with the terror''s arrival. Now that he could seize it from close, he knew it was the equivalent of a magical beast in the fifth tier.


    Not only would the original need to survive confronting it, but now he would have to survive a real nuclear explosion, too.


    Even for him, the situation was desperate. Despite his perfect affinities and apprentice level, he had no confidence in surviving the blast, not to mention the radiation accompanying it. So, the question remained. And to get the answer, he had to focus on the events.


    "Show me how you did it," he muttered, his palms raised in a disbelieving gesture. Yet a sharp glint flashed in his eyes.


    A second later, he heard the Original roar as he reached the behemoth.


    With a battle cry, he swung his longsword, slashing at the behemoth''s front leg with all the strength he could muster.


    CLANK


    SHATTER


    The noise of metal colliding with chitin resounded in the silent battlefield. A shower of glistening shards flew in the air, and the contemptuous gaze of the creature''s many eyes fell on the now unharmed fool.


    A hideous grin split the creature''s horrifying mouth the next second as it moved a paw as slowly as possible. Yet, its deliberate movement appeared as a blur in the original''s eyes. The wind howled as its massive claw -akin to a spear- pierced the man''s clothes and jerked his body like a rag doll.


    An intelligent glint flashed in its eyes, along with something else... was it cruelty or enjoyment? Anyway, the creature avoided wounding the original and raised its claw high in the sky above its head instead.


    "Do it! Let''s see who''ll eat the other first! Your digestive system, or me from the inside!" The original roared, laughing like a lunatic in the face of death. In the face of the glinting sword-like teeth and in the face of the abyssal darkness below his feet.


    As if to mock him, the terror growled and shook its claw, making him slide millimeter by millimeter. And finally, after not seeing despair contort his features, simply letting him slide into its abyssal maws.


    Despite the critical situation, only his laughter echoed during his fall until a last sentence lingered in the air.


    "Anything you try to do to me, I''ll do it to you first! Mark my words! HAHAHA."


    SNAP


    Read exclusive content at empire


    Annoyed by the loud pest, the behemoth snapped its jaws shut, raising a hurricane with this simple movement and swallowed, not bothering to chew such a small thing. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam watched the sad spectacle with a bitter smile. Even if it wasn''t him, seeing someone with the same features die like that felt wrong. However, he scratched his head the next second, confusion brewing in his mind. How could the original die this early?


    As he pondered the question, the loud noise of sliced wind resonated in his ears, causing his eyes to light up.


    "What a lucky bastard. HAHAHA!"


    He chuckled, figuring out the last piece of the puzzle as the missile cut through his ethereal form, darting towards the abomination standing before the portal.


    BOOM


    An explosion of catastrophic proportion blasted everything in an eight-kilometre range. The creatures, the walls, nothing escaped the vaporisation of the hydrogen bomb. The wind''s howl, scarier than the behemoth''s had been, assaulted the city, flattening anything in its path.


    Soon, a devastated city lay before Adam. Dust billowed, obscuring his vision, and the thick scent of carbonisation filled his nostrils.


    Twisted metal and shattered buildings filled his sight, and he knew that buried under them were many civilians who only dreamed of surviving this calamity.


    The furthest reach was spared, though. But he knew that would only apply to the buildings. Carried by the wind, the radiation will kill any living being in a several dozen-kilometre radius during the next few days. It could even go up to hundreds if the weather proved unfavorable. Anyway, he shook his head as his lips quivered in pity and grief.


    ''They didn''t'' deserve to die like that,'' he thought, imagining frightened children cradling their heads in despair, their grandparents trying to soothe them, promising that everything would be fine but knowing they were lying.


    Then, he recalled the brave soldiers and their unwavering devotion to the human race. Until the end, they did everything they could to protect the innocents.


    When they finally understood that everything was lost, they chose mutual destruction, hoping to reduce the enemy''s number to help other human cities.


    Everything he witnessed and the flow of newfound emotions led him to a conclusion. Even if some evil seeds existed, Earthlings were proud individuals with genuine values. Powerful individuals didn''t hesitate to endanger their lives for the weak. According to his definition, these soldiers were heroes.


    With solemn and deliberate movements, he made a military salute to honor their deaths as an uncontrollable tear rolled down his spectral cheek.


    As a deafening silence lingered for two minutes, movement shook the air and made the scorched land tremble.


    His thoughts disturbed, he turned towards the source, only to frown. The behemoth endured.


    Despite its fissured chitin, despite the burning liquid sifting through the cracks, despite its broken bones, it survived.


    With weak steps, it walked towards the vortex, crossing its threshold a moment later before collapsing to the ground, too wounded to move.

 Chapter 343 A Morsel of Victory

    Despite the terror''s horrible external wounds, Adam knew the most critical damages were happening inside. Radiation was probably ravaging its cells and DNA, causing internal bleeding and organ failures.Curiosity gnawed at him, a relentless itch he couldn''t scratch. Thus, he crossed the vortex to continue his observation and understand how the original survived.


    A few seconds later, he snorted at the once terrifying behemoth, reduced to a scorched mess. Dust billowed in the damp cave as its chest rose and fell with difficulty.


    Inside its stomach, blood churned and crashed against the walls like a tidal wave. And in the middle of this raging red sea, the original swung his military knives, his lips curling into a devious smile.


    "HAHAHA. Look at you! I''ll soon pierce your stomach like a balloon!"


    Despite the dizziness assaulting him, he roared and continued his mad onslaught. Stopping meant death anyway. So, he gritted his teeth, fighting against the currents to strike the same tissue, a single thought in mind.


    ''I''ll survive!''


    However, his heart wavered. Initially, no matter how many times he struck, the tissues reformed in a flash. Now, the creature seemed to have lost this ability for whatever reason, yet he was the problem.


    With each second crawling by, he felt his strength decline. The taste of acid filled his mouth as nausea assaulted him out of nowhere, and his headache kept growing worse. Hesitation flashed in his bloodshot eyes as he realised he couldn''t pierce the thick muscles.


    As everything seemed lost, wild tremors shook the stomach, increasing the blood volume and pushing him towards the creature''s tunnel-sized throat.


    Stunned by the sudden occurrence, his eyes narrowed into slits. It was his chance!


    "I''ll cut your throat open and leave from it. Do you regret eating me now? HAHAHA."


    Oblivious to the situation, he laughed again, striking feebly, as blood poured from his nostrils.


    Yet, Adam figured understood what transpired. The beast''s immense frame shielded the original from the radiation... at least, for a moment. That''s how he didn''t die instantly.


    ''He is still infected, though, and severely, at that.''


    With his shallow knowledge, he was no expert in the field, but one thing was for sure. The original''s DNA would collapse in the next few minutes. In simple words, he would perish. Upon realising this, his eyes sparkled with utter confusion.


    ''Like seriously, is he a cockroach? How did he not die after all of this?!''


    As he watched with undivided attention, the terror''s shaking intensified. After ten seconds, it opened its titanic maws, shrieking in agony before...


    BLERG


    The noise of liquid crashing into the ground filled the damp cave as the metallic scent of blood permeated the sticky air. Unable to function properly, the creature''s body automatically forced the fluid saturating its stomach out. And amidst the violent torrent, it flushed the small, struggling figure of the original, too!


    Explore hidden tales at empire


    Rolling on the ground, the man puked as well before wobbling to his feet and clutching his chest with a grimace. Despite the pain, emotions stirred in his mind in a chaotic maelstrom.


    ''I survived!'' He thought, his clenched fists trembling and his eyes narrowing at the behemoth. Because now, he would take revenge. For him, for the soldiers, for the city.


    "I told you, you''ll regret it!"


    His voice rang out with spite as he staggered towards the creature. With slow, painful step, he climbed onto its face, locking eyes with its monstrous eyeball. A smirk twisted his lips, fueled by a burning desire to cut it into pieces.


    However, he knew the creature was too durable, even if it couldn''t move. Thus, he clenched his fingers around his knife and pressed it against the trembling eye. Using it like a chisel, he struck it with his right palm, gradually plunging it into the weakened tissues.


    Fortunately, the creature''s internal wounds were too extensive for it to retaliate. So, millimeter by millimeter, he pressed, his smirk enlarging after each passing second, despite the sensation of weakness sapping his strength.


    The creature shuddered under his feet, a vain attempt to retaliate overshadowed by its internal agony.


    After fifteen seconds, the original''s arm pierced through. Vengeance burning in his eyes, he plunged his hand and seized something hard yet smooth lying in the mangled eye''s depth. Then, he pulled his bloodied arm back and stuffed the thing inside his mouth, shocking the creature to its core... literally.


    "I told you I''ll devour you before you can!"


    His voice echoed with triumph and resentment, the taste of victory bitter and sweet on his tongue.


    Infuriated to see the ant act willfully, the creature''s entire form shook with rage. Its melted chitin plates rubbed against each other in a horrifying cacophony, and its emotions erupted like a volcano. How dared this insignificant thing devour a part of its mighty body? Ignoring its suffering, it summoned all its remaining strength.


    Its body rose from the ground, legs trembling like candles assailed by a storm.


    CRASH


    However, its arteries shattered with its sudden movement, hastening its decay and a few seconds later, it stopped moving entirely. Just like that, a mighty tier-five creature perished.


    Elated, the original''s heart hammered against his chest like a drum. Yet, he could feel it, the increasing pain accompanying each beat.


    "Something... huuh... is wrong with me," he said, his words chopped by ragged breathing. If he attributed his state to the potential lack of oxygen in the creature''s belly, he now was sure that an invisible force gnawed at his body.


    Thankfully, the vortex stood a few kilometers before the city. If he could reach it, the military would find ways to heal him. At least, that''s what he hoped. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can''t die... I will never die," he muttered through gritted teeth as he took feeble steps towards the swirling mass of energy composing the vortex.


    As he drew closer, the typical buzz of mana filled his ears in a soothing melody. But he was too exhausted to appreciate it fully. His senses dulled now that his body had reduced its adrenaline production, and his vision blurred. His head throbbed with increasing ferocity as fresh blood dripped from his nose and eyes, marring his clothes scarlet.


    Every movement was a struggle, each step a battle of will to survive.


    Unfortunately, his will didn''t matter when radiation mercilessly struck at his DNA and cells. As he finally stepped into the passage, the world spun and his brain shut down everything in the next moment. His eyes dulled, and his body collapsed inside the vortex.


    Amidst the encroaching darkness, a final, resolute thought echoed within him.


    ''I... will... survive.''

 Chapter 344 A World on the Brink

    Adam''s lips twitched for a moment as he eyed the unmoving original. A torrent of thoughts crashed in his mind, each a different piece trying to complete the puzzle. But no matter how he tried to slot them, he failed, prompting a strange idea to spring into his mind."Don''t tell me he survived the radiation, too?" He muttered, his luminous eyes bulging as his thoughts swirled into disbelief. If he did, the original was more of a cockroach than even the third trial''s chimaeras. After all, despite their resilience, they wouldn''t have survived half of what he had endured.


    As his mind wandered into a realm of comparison, a subtle sensation pricking at his awareness drew his attention to the vortex.


    Curiosity burning in his heart, he gazed at the mass of mana swirling peacefully. However, each passing second caused his eyes to enlarge a little more. The gentle hum filling the cave grew more disruptive, breaking the peace while the energy erratically flowed.


    "Don''t tell me..."


    A whisper escaped his lips, and his spectral form shuddered before the starting spectacle. And soon, something he had never heard of took place in front of his shuddering figure.


    Drawn by something in the original''s possession, brilliant tendrils of mana rushed at his body. Like millions of ethereal needles, the potent energy passed through the skin, bones, and muscles to reach the stomach. Then, it enveloped a solid yet smooth item that had nothing to do with a human body and passively nourished it.


    Yet, when the energy sought to travel along the familiar canals as it usually did, it failed. After all, those canals didn''t exist inside the original.


    Provoked or angry by the joke, the energy surged like a furious gale for a moment. Then, more mana infiltrated the human''s body, travelling through the muscles like hungry hounds. In its passage, it drew every gram of nutrients to fuel its grand project. Feeling it wasn''t enough, it scanned deeper, taking everything usable from the bones, muscles, and cells.


    A sensation of dread struck Adam as he watched the original''s once muscular body gradually turn rickety. Cracking bones protruded from sickly gray skin in a show of horror. But that was only the beginning.


    His nose scrounged as the smell of burning flesh assaulted his nostrils, and his pupils trembled at the sight of strange patterns branding themselves in the man''s flesh but also in his very soul. They were...


    "Mana circuits!" He yelled, his breath hastening at the shocking development and after finally finding a significant answer. Against all odds, the original survived and gained the ability to wield mana before going to the magic world! And everything happened because, in his mad frenzy, he coincidentally swallowed the abomination''s core. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No. There is more to it!"


    His mind raced to deduce how deeply the process affected the original. Not only did the mana use the core as a heart to build the circuits, but it also collected another form of energy to fuel the process.


    "Gamma radiation," he muttered, a jolt shaking his spectral frame and leading to another discovery. That was why, contrary to him, number two could use atomic spells.


    Upon deducing this far, he frowned. It didn''t make sense. Why didn''t he share the same affinity?


    ''Well... I''ll learn the answer by this recollection''s end,'' he thought, shrugging and tossing this question to the back of his mind to focus on the unconscious original.


    Despite his unhealthy external appearance, his insides were in a much better state than a moment ago. His cells divided again at a steady pace, and his DNA''s collapse halted thanks to the mana. It cleverly used the radiation ravaging his body in a silent invasion to build its channels, ridding it of the cells.


    It also forced a chain of mutations to occur, creating an entirely new organ by rewriting the collapsing DNA.


    However, the process also left long-lasting damages that would never heal. After all, Earthlings'' bodies weren''t meant to use mana in the first place, and those alterations drained everything from the original. Sadly, no matter what he did in the future, his body would remain on the brink of collapse... and his soul, too.


    A wry smile stretched Adam''s lips. He started to uncover more about the original''s story and, by definition, about him. However, it froze on his face the next second as the scene cracked like a mirror. Glistening shards fell from the cave''s ceiling, blinding his vision and deafening his ears. Forced to shield his eyes from the assault, he covered them with his palm to endure.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    After a minute, when he reopened them, he frowned. The cave was gone. The behemoth''s carcass was gone, too. Instead, he stood behind an individual wearing large clothes in tatters, hiding his frame behind them. His eyes squinted at the hideous mask he wore. But he understood its provenance rapidly.


    It was crafted from the creature''s chitin. So was the glinting armor hidden behind his coat.


    ''I jumped in time?''


    He thought, tucking his fingers around his chin. It made sense since he had seen the most relevant parts of the beginning. If he saw the middle and the end next, he could fill the blanks in without wasting time.


    With his renewed understanding, he took his surroundings in. The man was clearly the original, yet he wasn''t alone. Filling the room were five aloof individuals sitting before a flag he had never seen.


    Fortunately, an aged man soon entered and spoke, relieving his confusion.


    "Welcome to the United States of Earth," he said, his eyes peering into each of the six individuals. "We are so grateful to see such powerful humans join us! As you know, the alien menace from the vortex calamity has been ravaging our dear planet for five long years."


    A tense silence lingered in the air before he continued.


    "From the initial eight billion humans, we are left with five hundred million. We must all unite under the same banner to survive. That''s why, after locating your positions, we invested every available resource to bring you here."


    His lips curled downwards, and his eyes dimmed upon recalling how many brave men died just to fetch them. But with their presence, many more would survive. After all, each exuded a suffocating pressure despite their relaxed expressions. Monster. They were monsters wearing human skin, especially the masked one.

 Chapter 345 Unity or Solitude

    "Humph. Keep you welcome to yourself," snorted a young boy, his piercing green eyes glinting with hidden danger."I think I speak for all of us when I say we were surviving just fine in the wild. So, bring out something interesting and spare us the bullshit," he added, swiping his brown hair back while rubbing his index finger and thumb together in a mocking gesture.


    The man shuddered in response, an icy shiver running down his spine as he lost himself in the youth''s seemingly boundless pupils. Sweat beaded on his forehead, and his breathing became ragged. Despite his efforts, he couldn''t move, speak, or even think properly, as if... the youth had imprisoned his mind inside his eyes, leaving him helpless.


    SMACK


    Fortunately, he recovered a few seconds later. Unfortunately, the reason for it only foreshadowed troubles. Troubles he couldn''t handle when these individuals were involved.


    "Don''t put words in my mouth, brat," the original said, his sunken eyes peering through the hideous mask covering his features as he retrieved a bony spear, hiding it under his wide coat.


    After five years of solitude, Adam noticed that the original''s voice became more assertive, his demeanor more overbearing, and his presence more menacing. From a well-trained civilian, he had become a dangerous beast. He could smell the scent of blood wafting from his clothes and the deadly glint hidden in his eyes. However, he could feel something more when he looked into his eyes. Was it regret?


    Guilt? But why? He achieved his goal of surviving for five years without any help.


    ''Does he feel guilty about being the only one alive?''


    This thought blew in his mind, a fleeting idea he quickly brushed off. He had seen how mad the original became. He would have sacrificed his entire city without blinking if that was what it took for him to survive.


    He shrugged the question away since he would learn the answer soon enough. Instead, he focused on the youth''s trembling arms, finding it a pity he had no popcorn to watch the impending drama.


    As he smiled, anticipating the action, the youth''s teeth cracked under his tensed jaws.


    "How dare you!" He spat, turning to gaze at the original in the eyes. Fury filled his voice, and his face distorted into an ugly grimace.


    Then, he attacked, his method silent, insidious and lethal. However, his face froze after three tense seconds.


    "H-how can you resist?!"


    His fury gave way to a mix of confusion and dread as he realised his mutation failed to affect the masked individual. Worst, now that he had attacked, he would suffer from the retaliation and defense was far from his speciality. Wild tremors shook his body, and sweat covered his back as he closed his eyes to endure the counterattack.


    Seconds passed in tense silence. Everyone gazed at the youth, mocking smiles stretching their faces before a girl finally couldn''t hold on.


    "Hahaha! What a fool! Hey, boy! Open your eyes and sit down before you humiliate yourself too much."


    Upon hearing her derisive words, he snapped his open, only to see the masked individual walking to the aged man who gathered them.


    Then, his voice resounded again, authoritative, not accepting rebuttal, and cold.


    "Do whatever you want with the five others, but I don''t plan to babysit them. I''ll work alone on the frontline."


    Subjected to his pressure, the aged man retrieved a handkerchief from his breast pocket to wipe his forehead. Then, he coughed to clear his throat before answering.


    "Ahem. We planned for you to work in duos to protect strategic areas... I-I don''t have the authority to accept your demand."


    "Find someone who has it, or I''ll cross the sea and return back to where I come from."


    As the original''s words lingered, small popping noises echoed in the room in a threatening symphony. The two holes pierced in his chitinous mask left ominous wisps of energy filter, increasing the pressure everyone perceived.


    The gloating girl''s eyes turned into slits, her pupils constricting. The youth backed a few steps away, his trembling legs chattering. Similar reactions came from the other three.


    Despite their unique abilities and character, they silently agreed on a point. The masked man was dangerous. He was strong, too. Perhaps even the strongest human on Earth. Their experience battling lethal creatures screamed in their ears: do not provoke this man. No, this monster!


    Fortunately, a voice echoed from the room''s speakers, defusing the situation with a few direct words.


    "Calm down, mate. We all want to protect humanity... If you truly desire to stand alone on the battlefield, I''ll grant your request. But, remember, unity is a strength. You can''t face this alien invasion without allies. So, become my partner."


    It was a feminine voice carrying genuine intentions.


    The original frowned in response. She was right. Unity was a strength. Perhaps even humans'' greatest power. He had seen it on his city''s walls five years ago. He had seen it when good men faced the radiation-filled continent he stood on to bring him to humanity''s last bastion.


    Yet, he had also sworn years ago. He was not a hero and would never call himself one. He was a selfish bastard who would always prioritise his life. Before, now, in the future, his philosophy would never change.


    So, what would happen in a cohesive group when someone focused on himself? Easy, really. It would collapse. That''s why he wanted to work alone, far from moral duty, far from heroes, and far from... guilt.


    He broke the silence, his voice softer but firm.


    "I refuse. I''ll work alone. No duo, no partner, no soldiers. Alone."


    "Tsk. What a stubborn man," the feminine voice echoed again, clicking her tongue to express her displeasure before she... snapped, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "I refuse your refusal, then! What are you going to do about it, huh?"


    The original stood frozen for a second, baffled by her aggressive approach, before shrugging in dismissal. Why would he waste time exchanging words with her?


    Instead, he walked to the closed armored door, extended his hand towards it, and gave it a feeble flick.


    BOOM S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A blast deafened the six slack-jawed individuals standing in the room. Deep cracks ran along the fortified walls. Dust billowed in a wild dance, obscuring their vision for a moment until they finally heard his sorrowful voice.


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    "I wish you the best of luck... but I can''t."


    Just like that, he left them behind, ready to fight alone, survive alone, and... save humanity alone.

 Chapter 346 Luna

    After leaving the conference room, the original retraced his steps through the brightly lit corridor. Assailed by the bright light, he lowered his head, pondering the situation and the solution found by what was once the most powerful country.''Technically, it is unrivalled now... Since it is the last one standing,'' he thought, exhaling through his hideous mask in bitterness.


    Countries didn''t matter anymore. Nationalism did not either. They were all brothers and sisters fighting against a common enemy. Past grudges had to be buried and forgotten. That''s why they renamed the country.


    He didn''t know if it was to show the world that unity was the only solution, to make them understand the dire situation, or if they did it to spite the invaders and claim loud and clear that this world belonged to humanity.


    He sighed again. For a world belonging to them, the lands they possessed were meagre at best and laughable at worst.


    After the first hydrogen bomb was fired and upon realising how dreadful the threat was, the various nuclear powers became more proactive.


    Unlike what happened in his small country, they evacuated their cities in advance, stacked all the citizens in the capital and nuked the creatures before they could reach them. Once again, it worked... at first. But then, the creatures evolved by devouring their dead, gaining a moderate resistance to radiation. To summarise, they scorched the lands and polluted the air in vain.


    And now, humanity could only hide deep underground to protect themselves.


    However, hope still shone in the darkness. Some individuals, just like him, mutated in bizarre ways, gaining mysterious abilities. From what he heard, one of these individuals excavated the ground to create the living space they were using. Another could turn the rocks into fertile soil, saving them from starvation. Yet, none of them suffered as he did. None was as destructive, either.


    Even after five years of self-discovery and battle, he didn''t know the extent of his own powers. However, he knew they were closely related to atomic rays. With a thought, he could create small blasts using a mysterious energy coursing through his veins. The most surprising thing was that his strikes didn''t emit any radiation. Well, it wasn''t that surprising when he thought about it.


    After all, he didn''t use any fossil material to create them.


    Anyway, he discovered another specificity. The energy he used to fuel his blows was dense... extremely dense. The conflagration it created could bypass some of the creatures'' resistance, melting their shells and charring their insides.


    Reaching this conclusion, he slipped his hand under his mask to massage his brows.


    ''I''m still not proficient enough with it.''


    He felt he could do so much more. But he also felt stuck in quicksands, dragging his understanding in their depths. Clearly, the strange patterns burned in his flesh gave him radiation immunity. He could also absorb them consciously to convert and replenish his energy. That''s how he survived on the devastated central continent alone.


    That''s also how he deduced that something was missing for him to grow stronger.


    However, before he could continue his introspection, a sudden voice cut through his flowing ideas, dividing his river of thought in half.


    "Humph. I''m not done speaking with you!"


    The angry feminine voice resounded in his ears. However, this time, its owner stood before him, her elegant military garb illuminated by the corridor''s light.


    He raised his head, squinting his eyes in a semblance of protection to gaze at her face. It struck him. Not as beautiful only, but as... ethereal? Dreamlike?


    Her hair was uncommon, too, flickering with the entire spectrum of colors in a fascinating dance. Her pupils were the same, sparkling like multifaceted jewels that reflected the world in vibrant hues


    "Pretty..." He muttered under his mask, his sunken eyes brightening for a moment.


    "What? Who are you calling pretty, masked bastard!" answered the woman, pointing her index finger towards him vindictively. "I have a name, Luna! Not cutty, not beauty, and not pretty. Understood?"


    "..."


    Unbothered by his silence, Luna continued.


    "Now, introduce yourself, too, and follow me!"


    Seeing her move along the corridor, he hesitated for a moment, a storm raging in his mind. Yet, his steps moved on their own before he could consciously choose.


    ''Seems like a yearned for company...'' he thought, shrugging. He wouldn''t change his mind, and spending a few hours with a fellow human couldn''t hurt, anyway.


    "I don''t have a name. I buried it with my country''s ashes five years ago," he answered, his voice solemn and eyes firm.


    Luna turned to him, frowning and seizing him up and down with a grimace.


    "What''s the relation between your name and your country''s fate?" Then, she slammed her fist on her palm, her eyes lighting up. "Oh! That''s one of the stupid things men like to do, right? To affirm their resolve or something? Hahaha."


    After laughing for a few seconds, she concluded.


    "If you buried your name, I''ll find you a new one!"


    "I don''t need one. Keep walking, or I''ll blow up this complex''s walls to leave," said the original, brows twitching and veins bulging.


    "No! I don''t want to call you, hey, or dude all the time! You need to have a name for our duo to work!"


    Your journey continues with empire


    He heard the seriousness carried in her youthful voice, causing his frown to deepen. There were five other mutants in the room, each with valuable abilities. So why was she targeting him? More importantly, why was she unafraid? sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you want?"


    He asked bluntly, unwilling to exchange too many words with her.


    However, his muscles tensed the next second as her lips curled into a smile. Somehow, he sensed that this simple gesture carried more warmth than the sun''s rays and was more soothing than a vibrant forest. It was a genuine smile, devoid of hidden intentions and was... beautiful.


    "Together, we can preserve Earth. That''s why I need you."


    Yet, despite her words, his eyes remained glued on her face as a sudden jolt struck his dead heart like an electric current, making it beat once again in his chest.

 Chapter 347 Subterranean Sanctuary

    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empireFor a second, his fists shook, the sound of chitinous bracers clinking against his skin filling the corridor. A torrent of emotions he had locked up in a shimmering box for years threatened to break free and return to their rightful place. However, he didn''t need them -he didn''t want them- especially when she possibly had a solution to save the world.


    His eyes narrowed into slits as he clenched his fists to stop the trembling. Then, with an emotionless voice, he asked, "What''s your plan?"


    "Follow me first," Luna said, turning to leave the military complex. "I''ll explain what you were supposed to learn in that conference room and share the ideas I''ve developed. Oh! I''ll also tell you where I came from and why you should consider becoming my partner."


    Intrigued by the promise of answers, he travelled the long corridor behind her until a chilly breeze ruffled his hood and wide coat. He was out, his eyes finally witnessing the underground city built to preserve humanity.


    The first thing that drew his attention was a bright ball of light hanging above it, illuminating the enormous underground''s every corner like an artificial sun. Squinting, he noticed many fuming pipes running along the walls towards it.


    ''It''s most likely powered by electricity.''


    He marvelled at humans'' ingenuity for a few seconds before gazing at the punk-like city. Other pipes carrying water and gas ran along metallic buildings. In the middle of each neighborhood, he saw large air filters sucking the swirling smoke filtering through chimneys. Further in the distance, outside the city, he noticed large constructs.


    ''Probably oil wells.''


    Upon seeing them, he wondered if they chose to build this gigantic city in the Permian Basin. After all, it was an area rich in oil, gas, and potassium. With those resources, the city would have energy, fertilisers, and chemicals. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he gazed at the bright city center, his eyes bulging at the aberrations created in five short years. Fluorescent signs filled the district''s massive buildings. Casinos, bars, shops, and even brothels littered the place despite the crisis.


    His mouth hung open for a moment before he shook his head. They probably carefully judged those businesses as beneficial or even necessary. After all, wasn''t the saying going by bread and games? God knew they needed games to distract themselves from the Damocles'' sword hanging above their heads.


    "We tried really hard to make everyone feel safe, you know. But living underground had a huge impact on everyone," Luna said, interrupting his observation. Her lips stretched into a bitter smile before she continued. "Deprived of sunlight, people became depressed after a few months. Many decided to end their misery.


    That''s why we built distractions for them, hoping they would endure until we reclaim the lands."


    "I... see." A mutter escaped his lips as he lowered his face.


    Despite his mask, Luna understood his emotions. Thus, she quickly added. "Don''t worry. Now, everyone does his best to support each other. Humanity has never been that united in history. Follow me.


    I''ll show you around a little before we settle in a cafe."


    After gesturing for her to lead the way, he followed her through the noisy city for fifteen minutes before they reached a place of questionable taste. Pink filled his view and the meowing of kittens filled his ears. Even the waiter''s attire caused his eyes to slip to the side and his lips to curl downward. At least the pleasant smell, despite the animals, was a small comfort.


    As he thought about them, a figure in a fluttering butler''s outfit approached their table.


    "Miss, sir, what would you like to drink today?" He asked, bowing slightly, the gesture causing the original to frown.


    ''What butler? Are we in 2028 or 1828?'' He thought, gritting his teeth to keep the words in.


    "It''s a theme cafe. It became popular after our friends from the east joined us."


    Luna explained, cradling a kitten tenderly before ordering.


    "A strawberry parfait, please. Bring the taciturn masked man a pot of mint tea."


    The moment the butler left with another bow, the original said, "Start explaining. I wasted enough time already."


    "Sure. Basically, we had six mutants taking care of the various cities. However, our abilities are more suited towards utility. That''s why we invested without counting to find survivors amidst the desolated continents. Since your lives were harsh, we believed you would have developed combat abilities and in the end? Surprise!


    We found the six of you!"


    She raised her thumb with a warm smile before continuing. However, her voice took a solemn tone.


    "Even if we seal the city''s tunnels, those alien creatures occasionally find our location. We don''t know if it is because of the smell, sound, or their instincts, but once we are discovered, they call for their entire swarm to launch an all-out attack."


    As she continued, her smile vanished, and her eyes gleamed an otherworldly hue.


    "We defended the city until now, but things are getting out of hand. And when I say they are getting, I mean really fast. With each passing day, those bastards evolve and grow stronger. New vortexes also emerge, and the terrors hiding inside are increasingly more powerful. At this rate, they''ll breach our defenses in a year or two."


    The butler returned as she finished her sentence, respectfully placed the orders and left.


    Upon seeing the parfait, Luna''s eyes lit up. Without a second wasted, she dug in before continuing.


    "With you six, we might survive for a bit longer. Perhaps three or four years? But that''s all I need. Time! Because even if my ability is the most useless in general, I have the highest chances to survive... and to save Earth."


    The original eyes sparkled. Intrigued, he asked, "What is your ability?"


    "Humm. How can I explain it?" She tucked her fingers around her chin before guiding another spoon to her mouth.


    "I exist, but not entirely? No, that sounds weird. Ah! I know. I''m a dream living in the real world!"


    "???"


    He gazed at her, raising his hands with palms turned upwards before shaking his head in bewilderment.

 Chapter 348 Whispers from the Earth

    Noticing his grimace, her thoughts wandered, trying to find the right words to explain her unusual situation.Her brows creased, and she squinted before finally saying, "My body is asleep in another space. I don''t know why, but I can''t wake up."


    Her solemn tone caused his frown to deepen. Nothing made sense. However, before he could share his confusion again, she continued.


    "That place is safe, though. I even personalized my room. Anyway, my ability makes my dreams lifelike. So, I consciously dreamed of being here, and tada! Here I am!"


    "Yeah, no. I don''t get it. This isn''t going to work," he said, his brows twitching as he pushed himself off the comfortable chair. He had wasted his time, and the poor girl was crazier than him.


    However, as he turned to leave, her teasing voice echoed again.


    "In simple words, it means I''m unkillable on Earth. I can also bring someone into that space for a brief moment. So, what do you say?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He froze on his steps, a calculative glint flashing in his eyes as the words crashed into his mind. What he dreaded the most was to see others perish around him again. If they died far away, he would pray for their souls before moving on. However, the guilt''s unrelenting assault would intensify the moment he believed they were close enough for him to save them... even if he died.


    He hated that guilty feeling, yet was terrorized by death even more, making these two contradictory sentiments exist in a precarious balance in his psyche. A psyche on the brink of constant collapse and the weight of solitude didn''t help. So, wouldn''t partnering up with an immortal fool fix the problem?


    ''She is pretty, too.''


    This sudden thought surprised him. Why did her looks matter? Still, it subtly weighed on his decision-making process.


    After three tense minutes, he turned to her, his eyes peering into hers through his chitinous mask.


    "No soldiers, no mutants. The two of us only."


    "Of course!"


    Her radiant smile, brighter than the sun, momentarily blinded him before her words struck him.


    "I''m not too strong, but I know I can be the best scout instead! After all, I was the one who located the six of you with my ability."


    He gazed at her raised nose and broad smirk, a soft smile stretching his lips for the first time in years.


    "Alright, miss. By the way, how old are you?"


    With her lifelike reactions and unbridled character, he expected her to be young, perhaps in her teens.


    However, she shocked him again with her answer.


    "Huh? I forgot to mention it! Technically, I''m three years old. Wait! Don''t turn around! In reality, I''m animated by a will that is billions of years old!"


    Noticing he froze again, his hands raised in confusion, she continued.


    "I''m not a regular human, either..."


    Then she dropped the bomb.


    "My mother is Earth herself. What? Did you really think we lived on a piece of stupid rock? She has a subtle will, too! And because of the vortexes and their strange energy, she awakened a little more and created me! That''s why I need time!


    The longer we stall, the closer to complete awakening she will be!"


    Her hands trembled as she concluded. During her birth, she felt how scarred and desperate to survive her mother was. She also knew she selflessly weakened herself four years ago to force some humans to adapt. After all, Earth was the regulator of nature, the silent judge of this planet... and she had judged this man as threatening as the creatures gnawing at her body.


    Upon reaching this thought, she exhaled, waiting for his answer.


    Simultaneously, the original slid his hand under the mask, massaging his throbbing forehead. He didn''t know if she spoke the truth or was crazy, as he suspected. However, something was clear. Humans weren''t meant to survive radiation or mutate in such a short time.


    He sighed, feeling a headache accompanying the storm of bizarre information crashing into his mind.


    ''I''m just a regular man. I don''t really care about those complex stories. All that matters is my survival,'' he thought, unable to believe her wild tale. Yet, with the vortexes'' appearances, he couldn''t dismiss it entirely, either. His heart hammered against his chest for a moment before a weary acceptance settled in. He wouldn''t break his head over it.


    Find more chapters on empire


    Earth, aliens, or whatever force was twisting their world would reveal their hands in time.


    Then, he walked out of the cafe, his even voice reverberating through the bustling streets.


    "Move to show me where we are stationed."


    Luna''s eyes lit up, and her smile broadened, shifting into an arrogant smirk.


    "Hahaha. I knew I could be the best negotiator! I even convinced him!" She yelled, jumping to her feet and racing to the exit.


    As they left the cafe, Adam gazed at Luna''s figure, his brows creased into a frown. He didn''t find her story as unbelievable as the original did since he lived in a world of magic. No. The cause of his turmoil was her familiar words.


    "How did she steal my catchphrase?!" He yelled, clenching his jaws in annoyance. He could have accepted it if the original did, but why did it come from her?


    However, before he could chase after them to continue his observation, reality cracked like a mirror again. Glistening shards flew around him, blinding and making him understand he had seen the most important events of this period and that he would jump into the future again.


    When he recovered his sight again, he floated above an empty wall. Below, he saw the fuming carcasses of a swarm of lethal insects littering the ground and before him, the original. Luna''s figure greeted his eyes, too, but surprisingly, a third individual stood with them.


    "Well done, Prometheus!" Said, the green-eyed youth he had seen in the conference room. However, he was different, more mature and older. Yet his annoying smirk remained the same. Well, not entirely. He seemed to enjoy being here.


    "I told you not to call me weird names!" The original barked in response, his voice filled with exasperation and a sense of defeat.


    He could feel the original was older through his weary tone. Maybe around forty already? This would mean they broke Luna''s estimation and maintained humanity alive for almost five years.

 Chapter 349 A New Invader?

    "Come on! We all voted to use code names because you don''t want to tell us yours!" the green-eyed youth sneered, his lips curling into a mocking smirk."I don''t care! Shut up, or I''ll blast you."


    The original clenched his fists, teeth gritting in frustration. He started to hate those stupid pranks of his. If not for Luna specifically requesting this brat''s presence... Then, a vindictive light flashed in his eyes. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know that Atlas was forced to hold the weight of heaven against his will. By carrying his name, aren''t you a slave? Hahaha."


    "..."


    "Calm down, boys," Luna interjected, shaking her head at their shenanigans. Then, she turned towards him.


    "I chose this name because it fits your caring and benevolent character. But also your unpredictability and malice towards your enemies. With your powers, you bring light to humanity like Prometheus brought them fire in mythology."


    Upon peering into her sparkling eyes, the original gulped, his chitinous mask a welcome shield for the blush creeping up his face. He didn''t know when it started, but cracks began forming in the shimmering box where he had sealed his emotions. And the cause for their appearance stood before him.


    However, he knew he couldn''t let them out... yet he yearned to. He would be a fool if he didn''t realise the girl had smitten him at first sight. Worse, she had been nothing but caring and understanding for the past five years, despite her strong character, making his feelings batter against the box a little harder each day.


    It took him some time to understand those emotions. But if a word could explain them, it would be peace. Luna was the only person with whom he felt at peace. With whom all his concerns momentarily vanished, causing the tumultuous clouds to part and letting the bright blue sky shine upon his inner world.


    He shook his head, wearing a facade of indifference over his chitinous mask, and answered evenly. "Do whatever you want. I''ll go eat."


    Without waiting for them to answer, he jumped off the enormous wall.


    BOOM


    A fleeting flash of light, sudden and noisy, appeared under his feet, breaking his fall without harming his body.


    After walking for fifteen minutes amidst the oppressive silence, he stepped through the city gate, frowning.


    "Everyone! Prometheus is back!"


    "Prometheus, thank you for protecting us again!"


    "Prometheus, say the sentence the next time you fight!"


    "Prometheus! Prometheus! Prometheus!"


    As always, brave citizens acclaimed his return, chanting his name as if he were a hero.


    ''If they knew...''


    He shook his head, ignoring them on his way to the military canteen as he always did.


    Finally, inside the building, he enjoyed the quiet, spending some time eating without that annoying mask on. But he knew his solitude wouldn''t last...


    "Prometheus, bad new! A new vortex appeared in the underground!"


    Luna suddenly appeared, prompting him to put his mask back on before grimacing. Her tone was too solemn, so either the threat was too hard to handle, or she was hiding something. After all, interacting for five years made him know her better than she could imagine. Her habits, way of speech, and what she liked and hated, he had seen and memorised them all.


    Anyway, he didn''t care. He would flee if danger threatened his life. If he couldn''t, he would obliterate it before it could. In the end, the situation never truly changed, nor did his mindset and priorities.


    Without wasting a second, he followed her, leaving the city through another gate.


    They passed through the vibrant fields filled with fresh vegetables managed by Tethys and Demeter -the two mutants wielding powers over water and earth- before crossing another vast wall.


    So far from civilisation and deep underground, ominous darkness veiled his vision. Not that it could stop him. After all, he was a mobile nuclear reactor.


    With an elegant movement of the wrist, a ball of terrifying heat condensed above his palm. The air sizzled, and steam billowed as it chased the darkness away.


    Then, he resumed his investigation, following behind Luna for another two hours. And finally, he saw it, a billowing vortex of potent energy.


    He squinted under his mask, preparing to decimate the creatures. Yet, he frowned instead.


    Not because they were too strong or because there weren''t any enemies, but because strange individuals curiously scanned the surroundings.


    ''Humans?'' he thought, observing their capes that shimmered with faint energy waves, the wands adorned with jewels hanging on their belts, and the long, intricate staff held by their leader.


    The large jewel resting atop the mysterious carvings running along the mystical metal struck him like a hammer. Like the insects, these humans weren''t from Earth. They were invaders.


    ''Enemies.''


    His face hardened, and his eyes narrowed into slits. In a flash, he retrieved the sharpened bone of the terror he had killed ten years ago and charged it with his energy.


    However, Luna hurriedly yelled, interrupting his actions and causing his shoulders to tremble.


    "Keep the leader alive!"


    Her words rang in his mind as a direct confirmation of his suspicions. She had been hiding something. He didn''t know why, but he surprisingly felt... hurt.


    ''Am I not trustworthy?''


    Why? Why was he thinking about that? He didn''t care about what others did, only about his survival. So why was this feeling clawing at his heart as guilt did?


    "Khhh"


    He exhaled through gritted teeth, a surge of irrepressible anger turning his eyes blood red as his energy flared in the bone.


    Simultaneously, the group of six turned to him, drawing their wands after hearing Luna''s voice echo in the damp cave.


    *"Are you a mage, too? The glorious Academy of Light Magic sent us to investigate this bizarre passage. We are not your enemies! Drop your weapon!"* The leader said, his tone confidant. Yet, a bead of sweat rolling down his brow betrayed his panic and hammering heart. He could feel mana coming from the man.


    But his tattered attire and, most importantly, the hideous mask covering his face suggested he was a rogue mage. Your next chapter awaits on empire


    However, his words fell on deaf ears. The original couldn''t understand them. So, after charging the sturdy bone with potent atomic mana, he detonated its edge.


    BOOM


    Propelled by the deafening blast, the weapon darted in the men''s direction before colliding with the ground a few meters behind the leader.


    BOOM


    Another explosion rocked the underground. Dust rose and billowed in a miniature mushroom cloud as the heat vaporised the bone and the leader''s five subordinates.


    Shocked by the swift assault, the leader lost his chance to protect himself. Worse, the shockwave blew his body towards the assailant and burned his back.


    *"Ice ramp!"* He roared, channelling his mana into his circuit. A split second later, an icy construct materialised. Using it, he controlled his trajectory to land to the side instead of before the ominous masked man.


    With fluid movements, he rolled back to his feet, his wary eyes darting left and right to understand his situation, only to feel an icy shiver run down his spine the next second.


    His men were gone, ashes replacing them. But the most appalling thing was that the vortex... It was gone as well.

 Chapter 350 Forced Reunion

    Despite his quivering lips and abundant sweat, the mage snapped his head towards the original. He had to protect himself from the rogue first.He squinted, his eyes releasing wisps of icy mana as he mobilised the potent energy to cast his spell.


    However, his eyes widened the next second as a terrible realisation struck him like a hammer: the man conjured his strike faster than him.


    In a hurry, he strategically changed his spell, opting to defend himself before counter-attacking.


    Stay connected with empire


    *"Hoarfrost Guardian!"* He roared, his mana condensing into a hulking tier-five yeti.


    The frozen creation came to life the next second, moving before its creator in a flash. It crossed its disproportionate forearms over his torso to endure the flickering ball already on him.


    BOOM


    The seemingly harmless small ball roared like a beast as it blasted the yeti, melting its icy body in a second. Unimpeded, the blast continued its carnage, rushing for the slack-jawed mage like a hound out for blood.


    *''No way! Is he an arcanist?!''* He thought, his pupils trembling in dread.


    They had scanned this plane before crossing the passage and knew it was poor on mana, so how could that man be faster than him? He isn''t faster. He has a perfect affinity for this strange energy!


    Unfortunately, the spell blast violently collided with his body before he could finish thinking. His feet took off as he flew back like a rocket until he collided with the wall, losing consciousness amidst rumbling noises.


    "Well done, Prometheus! You even managed to keep his equipment intact!" Said Luna, clapping her hands in excitement, pointing her finger at the mage''s smoking tunic and spotless magic staff. "The winner should always take his spoils. They are yours!"


    She grinned, causing a tint of red to find its way into his cheeks. However, he quickly remembered how she hid things from him and sobered up.


    "Why didn''t you tell me they could use the same energy I do? More importantly, how did you close the vortex?" He asked, suspicions ringing loud alarm bells in his head. After all, if he could vaporise vortexes, he would have already closed them all!


    Luna locked eyes with him, letting a heavy silence linger for a moment before sighing.


    "I can''t tell you everything yet. But..." She hesitated, her sparkling pupils trembling as she chose her words carefully. "I-I''ll never put you in danger. So please, trust me until the end."


    He could see honesty in her eyes but also fear. She was afraid to see him leave. He could also see something else...


    ''What is it?'' He wondered.


    He didn''t know. But he enjoyed this sensation. It was as if his body was back to normal instead of this rickety appearance he had been hiding for years.


    "I''ll trust you," he said after a tense minute of silence. Then, he added to himself, ''I just hope you won''t betray me.''


    Simultaneously, Adam gazed at the scene, a disgusted grimace covering his features. The air reeked rose and honey, two things he didn''t want to consider!


    "Bring me to the next scene! I don''t want to see that!" He yelled, his brows twitching as he gazed at the original... Or was it Prometheus now? Anyway, as he stared at him while he retrieved the adept''s equipment.


    As if to grant his wish, reality cracked like a mirror again the next second. When he reopened his eyes, he was back in the military canteen.


    This time, he saw Atlas, the woman who had mocked him in the conference room with Luna and Prometheus, who sat behind them. The adept was also here, bound to a chair with metal chains.


    "I''m done," she said, nodding at Luna before moving aside.


    "Good job, Mnemosyne. You can release him, Atlas," Lune said, her lips curling into a smile.


    Now, she was confident Earth had at least a twenty percent chance of being saved. Even if it seemed low, before capturing that man, erasing his memories of their battle, and injecting the English language into his brain, she had estimated their success rate to be around a meagre three percent.


    Next, a jolt shook the mage''s body as Atlas'' emerald eyes locked onto him. Then, the man''s arms trembled like leaves battered by a storm as a soul-tearing pain assaulted him.


    "ARGH!" He roared, spit flying everywhere and tears streaming down his cheeks.


    "Calm down, friend! We found you unconscious in a cave and brought you here. Can you understand us?" Asked Atlas, patting the adept''s shoulder to comfort him.


    After a moment of soothing, the mage asked, unconsciously speaking in English to answer the question. "I-I... Where is my team?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We don''t know about your team, but we found your long-lost sister!" Atlas said, pointing at Mnemosyne with a mocking grin. "Say, she is really interested in your unique way of manipulating energy. Can you share it with her?"


    "M-My sister? She is alive?" He asked, his heart menacing to leap out of his throat as he gazed at the unfamiliar woman. Yet, memories kept appearing in his mind, all of her at different ages.


    Simultaneously, Prometheus muttered, his tone solemn. "If you use that ability on me, you are dead."


    "Hah? Who told you I didn''t already?"


    Mnemosyne''s teasing smile caused his brows to twitch before he turned to gaze at the mage. This woman was too infuriating. Anyway, he had warned her.


    "Sister! It''s me, Andreas! I can''t believe we can finally reunite! Come, come. If you are interested in magic, I''ll teach you everything I know!" Andreas said, tears of joy rolling down his cheeks as a tender smile stretched his lips.


    Meanwhile, Mnemosyne rolled her eyes. Even she was scared by her ability''s effectiveness sometimes.


    Next, Adam facepalmed watching the adept share his mana-gathering technique with them for an hour before they asked him about his purpose here.


    "Our lady, Elisabeth, noticed that a world passage would soon open. So she mobilised trusted teachers from her academy and sent us to investigate what lay beyond." Andreas explained before sharing his knowledge about the magic world.

 Chapter 351 Love in a Dying World

    After squeezing out all the information they needed, Atlas'' emerald eyes sparkled on the mage. The cheerful man speaking with his supposed long-lost sister suddenly froze. His limbs twitched a few times before dangling along his body, deprived of any power. His eyes dulled, and his smile crumbled."Did you really have to develop such a creepy ability?" Prometheus said, his mocking voice as sharp as knives. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I didn''t ask for this! And it''s incredibly useful, so stop belittling my work!" Atlas shot back, his brows twitching with irritation.


    However, with a single move, Prometheus made him sweat buckets.


    "Oh? Want me to blast your eyes? I''m curious to see if the thing you seal in them will come out or if they''ll die," said the hateful masked man, a raucous show of exploding light taking place in his palm.


    "..."


    Discover more content at empire


    "Alright, that''s enough, both of you," Luna interjected, shaking her head at their antics. At this point, she started to believe they liked each other but were too proud to become good friends...


    She sighed before focusing on what mattered and continuing after seeing them gaze at her.


    "I analysed his mana-gathering technique and adapted it a little. Prometheus, you are the only one who can use it to progress."


    She paused for a moment, walking to him as a multicolored booklet appeared in her hand. Then, she extended it.


    "I want you to return to the surface for a year. Don''t cut me off!" she commanded, noticing his trembling hands gripping the chair. "If you absorb mana related to your affinity, you''ll progress much faster. So, go outside, find vortexes and mix their energy with the radiation covering the planet. Don''t worry. We''ll hold the fort in your absence!"


    A tense silence lingered as Prometheus stared at her through his chitinous mask''s holes like a hawk.


    After a moment, he finally rose to his feet and walked to the door.


    "Is it a part of your plan?" He asked, his back facing her.


    "Yes. I need you to reach what the mage calls the arcanist tier this year. If you can''t..."


    She didn''t need to end her sentence. If he couldn''t, the chances for humanity to survive would most likely disappear in a puff of smoke.


    "Sigh. Catch!" He said, retrieving three carved bones from his belt and throwing them at Atlas. As the young man caught them, he continued, "You''re in charge of everyone''s safety, boy. I count on you."


    Then he left, not wasting time on goodbyes or questions. Why would he? Luna had been planning without him anyway. Truthfully, he didn''t know how to feel. Like a tool? Like a puppet?


    ''Sigh. It was easier when I was alone,'' he thought, scratching his head and his lips stretching into a wry smile. But at least this year of solitude would help him turn back to who he was. A ruthless egoist focused on surviving. What about being used? Why would he care as long as he survived?


    His eyes narrowed as he walked through the boisterous streets, the noisy sound of horns filling his ears and the smell of gas drifting to his nose. That''s when he noticed a promotional poster for a popular romance story, Tangled in Moonlight: Unshifted. He didn''t have time to read it but recognised the title.


    And he fixed it for a moment because he understood. He understood the problem came from this stupid cracked box of emotions that let them seep out like a sweet mist poisoning his resolve. What could love bring him when Earth was about to collapse? What was the use of loving a dream in the first place? Because that''s what Luna was: a living dream.


    His heart hardened as he reached this thought. He would use this year to seal his emotions again and forget about this city. After all, even if Atlas was an arrogant kid, he knew he could trust him to defend it. He would also focus on the nearby vortexes to reduce the menace.


    With this plan in mind, he hastened his steps, reaching the city''s gates ten minutes later.


    However, a complex grimace stretched his face as he saw Luna waving at him.


    "I couldn''t let you leave without proper goodbyes!" She said, her lively grin stretching her lips before showing him the mage''s staff.


    "I imbued another gem with atomic mana to replace the old one. I knew I could be the best artefact crafter!" she said, raising her nose in pride. "Take it with you. It''ll help you protect yourself."


    He gazed at her radiant smile, feeling gloomy. Still, he took to the staff without saying a word and continued.


    "I know how you feel. But I really can''t tell you everything yet," she said, her shoulders slumping and her eyes softening as he passed her by without a glance.


    "How can you make mana gems?" He murmured, his voice sounding louder than an explosion in her ears before darkness engulfed his silhouette.


    She stood frozen, her thoughts engaged in a silent battle. After contemplating for a moment, she muttered, "Why are you so sharp? I really care about you. But I must also protect what they are searching for..."


    A tear rolled down her cheek as the last five years replayed in her mind. She knew he loved her. At some point, despite his appearance, he tried to hide, despite his bizarre fixation on survival, and despite the sensation of danger she felt around him, she began to love him, too.


    She loved his unbending will to survive, deep empathy hidden under layers of menacing words and serious demeanor.


    Yet, she could also see the strain gnawing at his body. He didn''t realise it yet, but with each passing day, the scale representing his life tilted a little more in the wrong direction, and he would die in a year.


    "I won''t let you!"


    She gritted her teeth, her eyes sparkling with the seven colors of the rainbow. She, too, understood him better than he thought. And within a year, she would emulate every choice he could make before the creatures reached "it."


    She nodded, her eyes firmly fixing his distant form before she vanished like a dream.

 Chapter 352 The Monster Humanity Needs

    Reality cracked again before Adam, the raining shard blinding and forcing his eyes shut after Luna vanished. When he reopened them, he found himself outside, floating behind Prometheus.In a second, he scanned his surroundings, noticing the fuming ground and remains of vaporised creatures. He also smelled the fresh scent of unpolluted air for the first time in a while. And finally, he saw the enormous terror lying under Prometheus'' sitting figure.


    Then, he heard the man exhale a mouthful of turbid air and a few drops of blood.


    "Finally, I became an arcanist."


    Prometheus'' weary voice echoed in the vast yet empty lands. He had completed his mission and could finally return to the city after a long year.


    Despite the joyous occasion, he felt nothing but gloom. Gloom because his body was failing. No matter what he did, he couldn''t stop its decay.


    "What a joke," he chuckled at the irony. In the end, he survived the relentless assault of waves of invaders. He even killed millions of them with his own two hands. Yet, the power allowing him to achieve those feats would claim his life.


    And, of course, once he knew his inevitable death would come, he pondered his life choices. Everything he had done and everything he hadn''t...


    Amidst those reflections, a realisation struck him like a thunderbolt, jolting his body and soul.


    "Why are some people heroes?"


    He rose from the carcass, using his staff as a cane to support his body, and walked towards the underground city.


    "Animated by a just cause, they are brave people who fight for the weak. They don''t hesitate to endanger themselves or even die for them."


    Summer''s hot wind carried his words as he gazed at the devastated scenery. Mountains were nothing more than piles of rubble. Lakes became empty holes and lustrous plains a cracked desert.


    "Now that I have nothing to lose, can I become one, too?" He asked after hours of travel, emotions billowing and entwining in a chaotic mess.


    Survival became impossible. He had lost his drive. But could he stop?


    "I can''t."


    Amidst his long journey, he realised his box would never recover. He longed to return, to interact with others again, with his... friends. That''s when he remembered his first reactions after learning about the imminent catastrophe.


    He had bought food... to distribute it to others. He had bought weapons... to arm his fellow citizens. Yet, before he realised it, the terror he felt upon seeing that creature had devoured his heart and intentions. Your next journey awaits at empire


    "Hahaha."


    He laughed, tears streaming down his cheeks as the vicious reality of his own mistakes cracked his reality open.


    "How stupid am I?" He said, entering the tunnel that would lead him to the city.


    Now he realised it. Sealing his emotions was a mistake. He had become someone else, driven by an irrational will to survive.


    And this realisation compelled another question.


    "After climbing over a mountain of human skeletons and dead creatures, what will I do? Live in an empty world and die alone?"


    A deafening silence engulfed the dark tunnel as he paused, only leaving the echo of his steps as the sole noise. He felt the cold air caress his skin and the damp scent fill his nose before he continued.


    "I-I can''t die like that," he said, recalling the great heroes that marked human history.


    "They all died for a noble purpose. Something much larger than them and, in exchange, they were remembered for thousands of years."


    Then, he recalled the citizens, the annoying brat, Atlas... and Luna. Even if he would never admit it, he had missed them.


    "Should I tell her, or would it be cruel?"


    After all, he would die no matter what. So, could he really declare that he loved her? That those fleeting moments passed together had filled his frozen heart with warmth? That her liveliness made her as bright as the sun?


    He shook his head, his drying tears flying to the sides. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldn''t. She didn''t deserve to suffer from his sentiments, especially after carrying humanity''s burden since her birth.


    "But I can do more, much better."


    A grin slowly stretched his lips, replacing his earlier grimace as dead embers reignited in his heart. He had made a mistake, but he could fix it! After all, he was strong now, and humanity hadn''t perished yet.


    He felt his weak heart pound painfully in his chest with these thoughts, but he didn''t care. He was too engrossed in his reflection.


    Simultaneously, the shimmering box stirred. Cracking sounds echoed in his mind as it menaced to break open at any moment, freeing a torrent of long-suppressed emotions.


    However, he contained them. Using his will, he imagined a sparkling veil of atomic mana to reinforce the seal.


    "The time hasn''t come yet, but I''ll free you soon," he muttered, clenching his chest and taking deep breaths to calm down.


    After five minutes, his eyes hardened, and a malicious smirk split his face.


    "Humanity doesn''t need a hero. I''ll never become one, anyway. Instead, I''ll become a monster. The worst one that ever existed in history. I''ll create claws to shred our enemies. I''ll create fangs to devour them.


    I''ll become humanity''s weapon to destroy any menace!"


    His solemn declaration reverberated in the dark cave for a moment as the fire turned into a raging inferno before he softly added.


    "A monster no one ever understood, but one that will protect everyone. I don''t need to be remembered, only for them to survive."


    His words lingered as he closed his eyes, enjoying the peace because he knew. He knew he would face the biggest storm humanity ever suffered once he stepped into the city.


    Simultaneously, Adam watched Prometheus'' hunched back with a complicated expression. This recollection raised many existential questions he had never considered before.


    Well, at least he knew he wouldn''t have sealed his emotions and would have always done his best to help others, unlike Prometheus, who was ready to sacrifice them in his madness.


    But he couldn''t blame him. After all, he had changed thanks to his relationship with Julius, Theodore, Arun, Asha, Nova, Morgane, Shepard, the college''s teachers and... Misha. So many individuals had subtly influenced him, saving him from solitude and granting him one of his wishes. He hadn''t realised it since it was something basic. But he had people he could speak with.


    ''That''s maybe what Prometheus lacked. Even before the cataclysm, he was alone,'' he thought, shaking his head to clear it. After all, he could already see the city''s lights and would most likely assist at the last arc of the recollection.

 Chapter 353 A Brothers Burden

    Prometheus had been walking in the dark for days, lost in thought when a distant light finally illuminated the underground tunnel.His eyes lit up, and he gathered his strength to straighten his hunched back as he approached humanity''s last bastion.


    However, the closer his feet took him, the clearer he could see the rising smoke and smell the stench of carbonisation.


    ''No, no, no!''


    With each step, his heart grew colder and his breathing more irregular. His fingers trembled around the cold metallic staff he used as a cane while he imagined the worst. Did the others fail to defend the walls? Will he return to a desolate city despite his efforts to complete Luna''s task?


    Scared, the noise of his staff striking the rocks reverberated in quick succession as he hastened his steps despite his poor physical condition.


    Ten minutes later, he saw the ravaged wall he had defended for five years with Atlas and Luna. The thick metal had been eviscerated in its middle by the creatures'' sharp mandibles before being stomped on and deformed by the swarm''s relentless charge.


    Without wasting a second, he pressed on, praying the creatures hadn''t reached the city, only to plop to the ground fifteen minutes later.


    "How did it happen?!"


    His roar reverberated against the rubble, replacing the once tall buildings. Amplified by his billowing turmoil and mana, his voice reached the other end of the gigantic city.


    Alarmed, survivors left their homes one after another. Recognising the voice, they rushed to his location, yelling.


    "Prometheus is back! We''re saved!"


    "Prometheus, we did our best to hold on!"


    "Humanity''s hero has returned! Come greet him, everyone!"


    As an enormous amount of people began to move in his direction, a weary voice suddenly sounded beside him.


    "You are finally back. Not lying, but a few more hours and I would have given up..."


    His eyes enlarged as he turned and saw the one-armed youth leaning against the wall.


    "A-Atlas?" He asked, his eyes trembling after noticing the long scar on his face. But the most shocking thing was...


    Enjoy new adventures from empire


    "What happened to your eyes?!"


    A tremor shook his body when he peered into the two empty holes replacing the once vibrant emerald eyes.


    "Oh..." Atlas muttered, lowering his head. "I lost them with my arm trying to protect Mnemosyne, but..."


    He didn''t finish. He didn''t need to. His trembling shoulders, distorted face, and clenched fists spoke louder than any word would. She died. And so did many humans.


    Despite his grief about the deaths, he couldn''t help but feel an ocean of rage boil in him each time he looked at Atlas. He had lost his power and pride with his eyes. How did it happen? How could the creatures pierce their defenses?


    Fortunately, Atlas''s next words relieved his confusion a bit.


    "Ever since you left, the attacks became more frequent and Luna''s warnings less reliable. It was fine at first, but after two months..."


    Atlas slid down the wall into a sitting position and took a deep breath before continuing.


    "After two months, she warned us after the swarm reached the wall. Many died that day, and it was only the beginning. After six months, she just stopped warning us altogether. With three walls to protect and only five fighters, we could only place ourselves randomly and hope to be in the right place at the right time..."


    He exhaled, blowing air as he remembered the terrible last month they had lived. After a few tense seconds, he continued.


    "But we weren''t. Each time they miraculously attacked the less defended wall until they shattered one. When we returned and restrained them, we had already lost a fifth of the population. The next time we lost a fourth, Tethys and Demeter... Today, everyone died but me. As for the population...


    we are less than two million..." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His voice weakened, and his head slumped against his bloodied chest as he shared the terrible news. They had done their best, but humanity would go extinct.


    A tear rolled down his cheek as he reached that conclusion.


    Prometheus'' return wouldn''t change anything. He was alone against an unending swarm of monstrous creatures that grew stronger daily.


    "No... NO!" Prometheus roared, rushing to grab Atlas by the shoulder.


    "Tell me it''s a lie! Tell me it is one of the pranks you like to do! Where! Where is Luna!"


    Atlas grabbed his tightly clenched hand in response before murmuring.


    "I don''t know. No one does, but... Didn''t you notice? The city is in ruins, yet there are no corpses or carcasses."


    Then, he grabbed Prometheus by the neck, bringing his head lower.


    "Listen well. I don''t know what she plans, but something is clear. Protecting humanity had never been her goal."


    Then, he released his hand and retrieved something from his pocket.


    "What irony. I really ended up holding the weight of humanity in your absence... You know, even if we had a rocky start and if I always provoked you, I-I... I see you as the cool big brother I never had. So, promise me to protect humanity until the end."


    "I will! We''ll do it together as brothers!" Prometheus answered, his arm shaking, taken by a seizure.


    A grin slowly stretched Atlas'' grin in response as he opened his hand.


    "Take them with you. If there is an afterlife or if reincarnation exists... I hope we''ll forget everything... and become... brothers... again."


    As his last words left his mouth, his head sagged, and his limbs turned limp. Gradually, he slid sideways until his body dropped to the ground.


    Prometheus watched his only friend''s motionless corpse, tears streaming down his cheeks. The annoying brat died, and he didn''t even have a chance to help him.


    "Idiot. You didn''t even tell me your real name," he muttered, his mouth filled with the salty taste of tears. Despite his sealed emotions, he felt that his heart had been cleaved in halves by a scalding knife. Especially after he noticed the items Atlas retrieved.


    "I''ll use them wisely. Thank you, brother."


    He struck his right chest twice in a silent homage before taking the two emerald balls lying in his brother''s hand.


    Then, he stood and walked towards the city''s center, already hearing the approaching citizens'' footsteps.

 Chapter 354 Champion of a Dying World

    The citizen''s excited faces and hopeful yells echoed in his ears as the first ones reached him five minutes later. Their cheerful voices pierced him like thousands of icy needles, contrasting with their hopeful mood. But he had to cast his grief aside and show them that they were safe now.When the crowd grew too big, he climbed on a roof before raising his hand. Instantly, the boisterous chatter died down, and everyone''s eyes sparkled in anticipation. Continue reading on empire


    "I know I''m asking for a lot after what you endured in my absence, but I need you to move to the same district. If you do, I promise no creature will ever reach you."


    His solemn voice echoed in the deafening silence. He didn''t know if his choice was correct, but instead of appeasing, empty words, they needed concrete actions. So, he went straight to the point, showcasing assurance to break their incertitudes.


    A moment later, the crowd finally reacted.


    "Of course! You''ll protect us better if we all live together!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ll move! Praise Prometheus'' sharp mind!"


    "Please, say the sentence when you vaporise those invaders!"


    "Prometheus! Prometheus! Prometheus!"


    Their voices rang out, filled with relief and enthusiasm. Without wasting time, many scrambled to their habitations to move their belongings while others stayed to offer their encouragement.


    After a dozen minutes, he excused himself, picked up Atlas'' corpse, and left for what was once Tethys and Demeter''s fields.


    On his way, he witnessed the destroyed pipes leaking noxious natural gas into the air and the artificial sun flickering like a dying candle. With so few humans left, he knew they couldn''t manage what was left of the city like before. But it didn''t matter. With each step, new thoughts collided in his mind, forming ideas that, in turn, formed plans.


    He also pondered about Luna. What compelled her to abandon humanity? Many more questions followed this one. How did she become the city''s unofficial leader? After all, he had never received any order from anyone else.


    The more he recalled her words, the wider his eyes grew, realising she had never vowed to protect humanity.


    ''Yes, the closest thing she said was: we all want to protect humanity. But the rest of the time? She only spoke about Earth...''


    An icy shiver ran down his spine as he stepped onto the soft soil. Then, as he dug, his mind kept racing, each realisation striking his beliefs like a merciless hammer.


    The truth had always been there in her words, yet they were too blind to perceive it. Or perhaps, deep down, they simply chose not to see it.


    "Was everything a lie? Did you just manipulate us?"


    He smiled bitterly, gently placing Atlas into the freshly dug hole before closing it.


    "I didn''t!" Luna exclaimed, flashing before him like a fleeting dream.


    Surprised, he gazed at her alabaster skin, colorful hair glistening so elegantly, then at her sparkling eyes. He had missed her so much during his exile. Yet, he didn''t know what to think now...


    Noticing his doubtful eyes, she snorted in disappointment.


    "Every choice I made converged toward the same outcome: Earth''s survival. You can''t blame me if a few humans die in the process!"


    He remained silent for a moment, his hand trembling as he removed his mask. Then he peered into her eyes, face naked for the first time.


    "What is your code name, Luna?" He asked, narrowing his eyes dangerously. He didn''t want his earlier deduction to be true. But he had to ask.


    "What do you mean? Why would I need one when you all already knew my name?"


    She narrowed her eyes back, glaring at him.


    "Indeed. We all knew your code name Luna... Or should I call you by your real name, Gaia?"


    A tense silence followed as his words reverberated in the devastated fields.


    That''s what he suspected. Luna had never been created. She was Earth herself, slowly awakening and gaining power. That''s also how she closed the vortex after Andreas stepped into their world. She had opened it herself and thus held authority over it.


    An icy gale blew his vine-like hair back as the face-off continued until she finally answered.


    "What does it change? Our situation is the same. The threat remains, and your death is still set in stone. Don''t break your head over useless concerns! Just listen to me, and we''ll save Earth together!"


    "Earth but not humanity?" He asked, raising his brow.


    "Humanity, too! But listen, if they reach my core, the planet will die! How will humanity survive on a dead rock? The answer is simple. It can''t. On the other hand, with my growing strength, I''ll be able to create humans in a century or two!" She explained, clenching her fists into a ball.


    Everything she said was logical, but humans were not. They had emotions driving them. That''s why she never shared her plans.


    "I see... They were a sacrifice for the greater good, then..." he muttered, lowering his eyes on Atlas'' grave and biting his lips. "I''ll listen to you for now."


    "Great! I knew Earth''s champion would listen to reason!" Luna exclaimed, her tense features relaxing and her bright smile stretching her lips.


    "Take this. It''ll prolong your life for a month and increase your strength to the archmage level, perhaps even the magus!" she said, throwing a flask shimmering a scarlet color. Then, she continued, her voice cracking in worry. "Sharpen your skills with the help of Andreas and be ready to fight at any moment because they are gathering en masse... right above my core."


    As he caught the flask, a sensation of profound disgust assaulted his entire being. He didn''t know why but felt that its content was an aberration.


    Still, he forced his face to show no reaction and nodded.


    "I''ll be ready."


    Pleased by the answer, Luna''s smile broadened to reach her ears before she disappeared, leaving him alone in the bleak field.


    "I''ll be ready to protect humanity and offer it a future!" he declared, clenching Atlas'' eyes tightly. Even if he didn''t want to, he would drink this liquid -no, this poison- to become humanity''s monster.


    A deadly glint flashed in his eye as he turned and left to sharpen his claws.

 Chapter 355 The Descent

    Sitting on the ground in a small house on the city''s outskirts, Prometheus guided the flask''s disgusting scarlet liquid towards his mouth. The putrid smell made him gag, not to mention the ingredients Luna used. Only a fool wouldn''t have understood.''Humans for the life force, creatures for the mana.''


    He closed his eyes, sighing at the horrific potion. Then, without hesitation, he downed it.


    The next second, a burning sensation spread inside him as he felt his failing body recover its strength. Then, a boundless surge of mana assaulted his circuits. Like carps swimming against a river''s current, it rushed towards his heart with terrifying momentum. However, dreadful shrieks and agonising screams accompanied those incredible boosts.


    The rancid taste of acid filled his mouth, and his face distorted into a grimace as he tried to digest everything.


    ''Focus on the energy!''


    He used this thought as a beacon to endure and guided the mana to his heart. Sweat dripped from his forehead, plopping to the ground as he gradually weaved the unruly energy into a ring around his heart.


    Fortunately, Luna didn''t lie. The potion''s effects were miraculous... for whoever could drink it, knowing that millions of human lives had been sacrificed to make it.


    In an hour, a seventh ring rotated around his heart. Three hours later, he clutched his chest, breathing with difficulty. But a smile curled his lips. He had formed the eighth. Together, they hovered in a delicate balance like an atom''s rings.


    He rose to his feet the next second, clenching his fists as he sensed the incredible power coursing through his veins. He felt he could even affect reality with his magic now. Additionally, he noticed his cells move and rearrange around his brain, making him realise he most likely inherited Mnemosyne''s ability.


    "Sigh. But I can''t alarm her, right, Atlas?" He muttered, retrieving his brother''s eyes from his pocket.


    Somehow, he knew the eyes were more than a parting gift and using them could make his plan a reality. But to do so, he would need the adept''s help for two things.


    "Andreas! Come and teach me..."


    He interrupted his words. He didn''t need a teacher anymore since he could scan his memories with his new ability.


    "She planned it," he muttered, holding his forehead and exhaling loudly.


    Luna had used the creatures to collect materials ruthlessly. All to create a well-rounded champion to protect her core. It was obvious, vicious, and logical.


    A moment later, he saw Andreas enter the soberly furnished room and gaze at him, his eyes red and his fists clenched into balls.


    "No need to speak. I know what you''re thinking," he said, shaking his head. Then, he rose to his feet, walked to the man, and grabbed his forehead.


    Focusing, he felt a soft connection with his new ability, instinctively using it as if it had always been his.


    Within a minute, he gathered all the magical knowledge the man possessed. He also removed his memories of every earthling he had met but him.


    "Listen well. I have a mission of the utmost importance for you. If you complete it, I''ll make your staff a legendary item of the sixth tier."


    Upon hearing the appealing offer, a jolt shook Andreas'' brain. Items of this tier were already unobtainable. Even among arcanists, only Elisabeth and Shepard possessed one.


    "A legendary one! No matter what it is, I''ll do it!" He roared, the grogginess he felt a second ago disappearing in the raging river of excitement billowing in his heart.


    Your next chapter awaits on empire S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, before they could discuss the mission, reality cracked before Adam again, its shard blinding him as his lips curled downwards in dissatisfaction.


    "Let me hear the plan!"


    His voice echoed in the silent darkness in vain. When he recovered his vision, he saw Prometheus standing on a podium. The city''s entire population surrounded him, their cheerful voice reverberating in the cavern.


    "Everyone! You did well surviving for so long, and your sufferings end now!"


    Prometheus'' voice filled the place, his bold declaration causing a fire to burn in everyone''s heart. A bright smile illuminated their faces for a second before they all froze simultaneously.


    "I won''t ask for your forgiveness," he added, his gaze hardening and his heart turning as hard as steel.


    "Atomic blast."


    BOOM


    Wild tremors shook and fissured space as a deafening noise engulfed the city.


    Terrifying heat reaching millions of degrees vaporised humans and buildings alike. The only thing left behind the spell was a billowing cloud of dust in an empty cave and a deadly silence.


    "What the?! Did he just kill almost two million humans for no reason?!" Adam roared, his eyes trembling, wishing he could interact with the original to slap him for his folly.


    After a few deep breaths to calm down, he squinted, noticing Prometheus'' movements and hearing his voice.


    "Now, she won''t be able to use you as materials for her plans."


    Then, he saw him move a medal adorned with two emerald jewels. No. They were Atlas'' eyes!


    ''Wait, what was his ability again?''


    With each passing second, his eyes widened until they bulged, almost popping out of their sockets.


    "What a madman! He truly became a monster, but I like it!" He roared in laughter as he witnessed almost two million human souls rush inside the medal.


    "NOOO! What have you done?!"


    Immediately, Luna''s trembling figure appeared before Prometheus, staring at him in disbelief.


    "I did what I had to. Now, guide me to your core for the last battle."


    His emotionless voice echoed amidst the devastated field, infuriating her further.


    "I could have used them! We could have prolonged your life until we gathered enough creatures'' carcasses to substitute them!" She roared, grinding her teeth until they cracked.


    He shook his head in response, a smirk stretching his lips.


    "Everything will end today. Humanity''s sufferings, the creature''s assault, and your anxieties. Guide me to your core now."


    "You''d better succeed!" She shot back before the thick rocky ground split apart, revealing a bottomless abyss. "Jump down, idiot!"


    Despite her worry for her safety, a part of her fury was directed at his impending death. She had expected him to detonate his dying body to kill as many creatures as possible in this battle and thus prepared countermeasures to keep him alive. Yet, she had never expected such an illogical and stupid choice.


    "I won''t let you die," she muttered, watching him leap into Earth''s depths.

 Chapter 356 A Pawn No More

    After a long fall into the thick darkness, Prometheus finally noticed a light below. Subtle at first, it grew stronger with each passing second until he finally could see as clearly as in daylight. A moment later, without needing to do anything, a gentle mattress of vegetation entangled him, breaking his fall before lowering him to the ground.He scanned his surroundings, realising he stood in another cave, one deeper in Earth''s crust and of much greater significance. Because before him stood a towering vibrant crystal pulsing vigorously like a heart.


    "Earth''s core," he muttered, closing his eyes to enjoy the harmonious beating and feel the boundless life force animating it.


    "We don''t have much time left. Most creatures have been digging after they wiped out the continent they appeared on. Worse, each swarm is led by a terror of the sixth-tier, five by a seventh-tier and... one by an eight-tier."


    Your journey continues at empire


    Luna appeared by him, her shoulders trembling as she spoke. She had carefully counted them, the sheer number causing her heart to race.


    "There are billions of them!"


    "It doesn''t matter. They''ll all die today."


    His emotionless voice echoed, yet a fire burned inside his sunken eyes. He didn''t know what this feeling was. It was even the first time he sensed it. But his weak heart couldn''t help but beat faster as an irrepressible excitement flooded his body.


    Luna nodded, pleased by his confidence.


    "You have three days before they reach us. Manage your mana and take pauses if needed."


    He noticed her worried grimace as her caring tone filled his ears.


    His heart wavered. For a split second, he doubted his plan. After all, he was nothing more than a regular human standing in front of Earth herself. Could he really outsmart her? Think about things she hadn''t?


    However, the fire burning in him only grew brighter and stronger. Like a raging inferno, it engulfed his incertitudes.


    ''There is no going back.''


    "Open tunnels to bring them here. Absorb their strength and notify me once you have enough to use mana," he said, narrowing his eyes.


    "Sigh. You understood that, too?"


    It was too obvious for him to miss it. Why did she accompany humanity? To help them kill creatures. Once again, why?


    ''To absorb their cores and hasten her awakening.''


    He shook his head, the pulsing light casting shadows on his face. She had used them but also protected them for a decade. Could she really be blamed?


    "I''ll tell you. Be ready."


    He saw the hulking crystal react to her movements, its light brightening as loud rumblings filled the vast cave. The walls split open the next moment, and blood-freezing shrieks reverberated through the air.


    The pungent smell of his enemies filled his nose, and the sound of their legs colliding with the rocks filled his ears. Yet, he smiled.


    Unlike before, their roles switched. He was now the one they should fear. He was the plague that would harvest their lives like wheat. He was the terror, the monster.


    "Atomic cannon."


    His voice echoed, soft and gentle, as his hand moved towards the tunnel. A chain of sparks illuminated the cave. Like fireworks, they split the wind and cracked space before disappearing into the dark abyss. Then...


    BOOM


    Earth''s core shook, and the rocks rumbled. A purgatory of lethal flames licked the walls and blasted dust everywhere as the creature''s thick chitins melted. Their agonising shrieks reverberated for a moment before the noises of countless carcasses colliding with the ground reverberated.


    Then... silence. A deadly silence wrapped the once noisy cave.


    Astonished but elated, Luna raised her fists, yelling, "Well done! You even controlled your output not to vaporise them!"


    With their body largely intact, she instantly began to absorb their mana-filled flesh and beast cores. A sensation of power filled her as she clenched her fists. If Prometheus could decimate a dozen more swarms, she knew she would have the strength to rid her body of those pests and awaken. Not as Luna, but as the real Gaia, an entity above anything that ever existed on Earth.


    "I''ll open another one!"


    Her excited voice broke the silence again as she moved her hand. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Open three at once. I''ll take a short pause after."


    Intrigued but impatient, her lips curled into a grin. With his efficiency, even if the humans were still alive, she wouldn''t need to use them.


    She waved her hands, opening three tunnels at once. And once again, He destroyed the creatures before they could even step foot in the cave.


    "I''ll recover for ten minutes now," he said, walking towards the towering core, causing Luna to frown. After all, she didn''t want anyone to approach it.


    However, he spoke again, confusing her for a moment.


    "Say, you gave me the code name Prometheus because I brought light to humanity like the titan brought fire to them. Why didn''t you continue the story?"


    However, he didn''t let her answer and continued, each of his words causing an icy shiver to run down her spine.


    "Zeus labelled him a traitor, condemning him to suffer for eternity because he defied the gods'' will."


    "What are you going to do?! Stop!" She yelled, mobilising her core''s mana in a panic. But he was already too close.


    "And today, I''ll show you that you were right to give me that name," he declared, blasting the air behind him and darting to the core.


    In a second, he hugged its towering frame, feeling the boundless mana it contained. A mana he could use.


    "Andreas! Now!" He roared, tapping into the vast energy to open a world passage forcefully hundreds of kilometers above his head. Then, he opened another one and then another.


    He plundered all the mana Luna gathered until sixteen swirling vortexes appeared, each leading to a different yet random world. Terrifying heat oozed from some passages while the scent of death, nature, or frost filled others.


    "Throw them and leave!" He roared again, his pale skin cracking under the strain and blood cascading down his nose, ears, and eyes.


    As he gritted his teeth to endure, Luna''s voice echoed in his ears, cold, emotionless, and commanding.


    "I knew you would do something stupid."


    She appeared behind him and clutched his shoulders. A split second later, the vortexes above collapsed right after Andreas threw himself into one.


    And in the cave, only the pulsing beat of Earth''s core remained. Prometheus and Luna were gone.

 Chapter 357 A Bet on Impossible Odds

    "Are you proud? Your stupid rebellion delayed my awakening!"When Prometheus recovered his sight, Luna''s accusing tone struck him like a hammer. He could feel the boiling anger hidden behind it and also... scorn.


    "Why! Why did you have to do something so stupid?"


    "Because I don''t like the ending you forced upon us. I won''t let humanity perish to save you," he answered, turning his head to look her in the eyes. "I won''t sacrifice you to save humanity, either. I''ll save both..."


    Upon seeing her, his heart waved, and his words turned into a soft murmur. The person standing before him wasn''t the Luna he knew. Instead, he looked at a mature woman. Each of her elegant gestures exuded incredible vitality. Her long hair flew behind her back, more vibrant and colorful than ever, and her gem-like eyes reflected the world in thousands of hues. Continue your journey on empire


    "Really?" She snickered, snapping her fingers. Instantly, vines grew from the white floor, entangling him before forcing him to his knees.


    "If it were possible, I would have done it. I would have recreated stronger humans later, anyway!"


    Unbothered by the threatening vines, his lips curled into a fearless smirk.


    "Drop the act. You''ll die without me. You might also want to listen to my plan because I won''t help you anymore if you don''t."


    "You are inside my domain, facing my true self. I can force you to obey. So why would I believe you after your treachery?"


    A smile that didn''t reach her eyes crept onto her beautiful face as her sarcastic tone filled the room.


    For a moment, silence reigned as they glared at each other, determination burning in their eyes until Prometheus sighed.


    "Because I love you," he declared, his sentence short and blunt. But it struck at Luna''s heart harder than a hammer.


    Her smile froze on her face, and her pupils trembled. Of course, she knew he did. But hearing the words from his mouth so straightforwardly stunned her for a second.


    She turned, hiding her face from him before speaking, her soft voice enlivening the place.


    "Tell me about your plan..."


    "Simple. If you can awaken, I believe other worlds can, too. So the invasion we suffer is organised by one of them," he said, feeling the bindings loosen and support his decaying body in a tender embrace instead.


    Then, he remembered this month of research and his discovery about world passages. The energy required to open them far exceeded his mana reserves, meaning only a tier nine mythical existence could do it. As for so many? It had to be the doings of an entire world.


    "I can protect you from its forces until you awaken, but then what? You''ll be left to fend for yourself alone against an entity older and much stronger than you. In the end, you''ll still die."


    The gravitas of his analysis permeated the room with its tension for a second. Yet, he knew Luna had foreseen this scenario already. After all, her computing abilities were nothing short of terrifying, allowing her to predict the future using logic.


    "You planned to hide your core here and give up on your body, right? As long as you have enough mana, you''ll be able to reconstruct it, anyway. But how long will it take you? Decades? Centuries?"


    "Humph. You are right. I used all the mana I collected to expand this space and hide my core because there was no other choice!" She answered, turning to look at him in the eyes, her lip raising into a displeased grimace.


    "I''ll shorten the process to three decades. I''ll also help you get knowledge. Do you know how?" His words lingered for a second before he continued. "By using humanity in a mutually beneficial relationship. I''ll also build you an army of champions much better than me."


    Luna''s heart raced in her chest upon hearing his wild ideas. Was it possible? She pondered for a second before shaking her head. Yet, part of her wanted to believe he could achieve these miracles.


    "Tell me how," she asked, tucking her fingers around her chin.


    He showed her Atlas'' eyes encased in his medal, a tier eight artefact of the common rank.


    "I offered sixteen planes to help the remaining of humanity to reincarnate. I''ll need you to help develop the spell. It''ll be hard, but you''ll get all the knowledge earthlings discover by linking them to your special space. All I ask in exchange is for you to share a part of your strength with them and to help them grow."


    "Bullshit," she spat, her eyes enlarging and her lips trembling in disbelief. "I can guarantee you that no world will accept your offer!"


    "Don''t worry about that. I have my ways. So, do you accept?"


    As his confident words echoed, he extended his hand towards her, asking for a genuine collaboration with this simple movement.


    For a moment, she hesitated, her mind racing to calculate the success rate of such a crazy plan. Yet, even after five minutes and thousands of simulations, she got the same result.


    "You have a 0,002% chance of success. Would you bet your life on it?" She asked, shaking her head again.


    "Would I bet the person I love''s life on uncertain odds? No. That''s why I''ll show you how to make the impossible possible." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His hair bristled as he spoke, feeling the fire in his heart grow brighter and finally realising what it was. Defiance. He defied the world, would defy logic, and even fate itself if it tried to impede him.


    Upon seeing his unwavering eyes fixed on her and hearing him declare his love again, Luna froze. Her mind screamed at her, ''Don''t accept this folly!'' Yet, something foreign she never paid too much attention to roared to trust him, to accept. Because she loved him too...


    She exhaled loudly, holding the bridge of her nose before her voice cracked.


    "I-I don''t know anymore, Prometheus. Give me something tangible to help convince me."


    Prometheus smiled in response, whispering in her ear and making wild tremors jolt her body.


    "My name has two meanings: humanity and Earth. Can you guess what it is?"

 Chapter 358 Symbiotic Bond

    Luna''s pupils trembled, and her heart raced in her chest. Of course, she could guess his name with such glaring hints."What irony," she muttered under her breath. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, it didn''t prove anything. Yet, she felt a warm sensation spread over her chest. She finally knew his name. And she was the only one who did since he had never shared it for eleven years. A dazzling smile vanquishing the dark clouds of doubts filling her mind stretched on her face the next second.


    "Idiot," she whispered, passing her arm under his armpit.


    Then, she hugged him, feeling his feeble muscles and cracking bones twitch. She also heard his heart hammering against his chest and the wind flutter as his hesitant hand moved towards her back.


    "I want to believe in your determination and love. But promise me! You''ll return to me one day."


    Upon hearing her earnest words and feeling her gentle and vibrant warmth, Prometheus'' hand finally rested on her delicate back. For a moment, he allowed his mind to enjoy, forgetting about the burdens threatening to crush his heart into millions of pieces. Forgetting about his guilt and forgetting about the uncertain future.


    He pulled back slightly, just enough to look into her sparkling eyes, and nodded.


    "I will."


    Unfortunately, this fleeting moment of peace couldn''t last.


    "We must prepare everything before they answer," he started, staggering a few steps back before recovering his solemn expression. "I thought about a system-like interface to help humanity progress and get you new knowledge. If we spread them around the sixteen worlds and make it possible for you to scan anything they see or hear passively, you''ll catch up with older worlds in a flash."


    Luna fell silent for a moment, a calculative light flashing in her eyes as she pondered the idea. After ten minutes of silence, she answered, her lips curling downward in bitterness.


    "It''s a great idea. But it will cost me too much... At least a fragment of my core, and I''ll probably fall into a coma for more than a decade."


    "Did you plan to go somewhere during that time?" Prometheus asked, a wry smile stretching his lips. "I think sleeping will be better than spending that time brooding and panicking alone, anyway."


    "Humph. Alright! I''ll do it! Give me two days to customise it and integrate some useful features!" She answered, stifling her laughter behind a mask of annoyance. But she knew he had a point. Her life had been nothing but stressful since she awakened.


    Maybe a bit of rest would be for the best.


    He nodded, sighing in relief before walking on the white slabs until he reached a window letting filter the sun''s bright light.


    "When you said you personalised your room, I thought it would be something like my apartment, not a humongous tower. But it''s great," he said, smiling brightly.


    "My second idea was for you to challenge humanity with trials and reward them after they complete them. However, here is the trick. With the system, you''ll scan areas corresponding to their levels and send them there through a world passage. Then, you''ll collect the energy and items they got by killing their enemies."


    "That''s... A great idea!"


    Her eyes lit up upon hearing the daring plan. Because of his earlier stunt, she already possessed the coordinates of sixteen slumbering worlds, each rich with its own energy. In other words, he planned for her to plunder them while sleeping!


    Enjoy new adventures from empire


    "That''s why you said a mutually beneficial relationship. I help them progress while they feed me energy! Brilliant! But I must ensure their survival then," she exclaimed, her mind already racing to implement the ideas.


    Since the number of humans she had on hand was limited, she would add a few safety measures to reduce the damage they sustained and bring them back before they died entirely. That way, she would indeed raise an army of champions instead of her initial plan to sacrifice them all for one.


    However, her mood suddenly dived as she remembered the most crucial part of the plan.


    "What about the reincarnation spell? I don''t have enough knowledge to do it!" She said, panic dancing in her eyes. Everything else would be meaningless without the spell.


    "I''ll get you that knowledge today. I just need to find someone proficient in soul magic, right?" He smirked, pointing towards the vast empty lands. "With it, you''ll be able to link everyone''s souls to you, too!"


    "Sigh. You''ll have to kill a few million creatures if you want me to heal you a little and open a passage," she answered, closing her eyes to calm her hammering heart.


    Where did he get these crazy ideas? When she focused on preservation and recovery, he took proactive measures with high risks but high rewards in return. However, the craziest part about it was that it was possible!


    She nodded, grabbing his shoulder to bring him back to the cave.


    "You''ll tell me later how you''ll convince those worlds'' leaders to conduct the summoning."


    Her voice echoed as the scenery changed before Prometheus'' eyes as he offered her a mysterious smile in answer.


    For the next three hours, tremors uplifted the ground, and the earth rumbled as he obliterated swarm after swarm while Luna gradually treated the wounds he incurred after using her core.


    "I can open a passage now."


    Her sweet voice reached his ears as he wiped his sweat with his tattered coat''s sleeve.


    "Great. Open one to Andreas'' plane. He is waiting for you. Follow him to find someone named Elisabeth and pull her into your dream. Show her Earth and convince her it is a prophecy. In the meantime, I''ll look for the knowledge," he answered, his breathing uneven but his heart light.


    A bright future would soon replace this gloomy nightmare... and he would finally rest.


    "Sure! You will succeed! After all, I know you can be the best!"


    Luna raised her fist, encouraging him for this last mission before focusing on the empty cave. With an elegant movement of her hand, a swirling vortex of pure mana hummed to life.


    The next moment, they both crossed it, leaving the desolate Earth behind and stepping into a vibrant world filled with mana and bizarre creatures.

 Chapter 359 Calculated Surrender

    in the meantime, the second prometheus stepped into the magic world, an individual engulfed in billowing grey energies rose from his intricately carved throne. loud noises echoed in the dimly lit place. flickering shadows danced on his face as his upper lips rose in dissatisfaction."who''s foolish enough to enter my territory?! is it one of these beasts again?" he spat, gritting his teeth in hate.


    closing his left eye, he gazed towards the energy signature, his vision piercing buildings, rivers and mountains alike until it landed on a forest by a small village in the belloria kingdom. he then observed andreas, his frown deepening. sear?h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "this idiot disappeared for a year only to bring with him a magus back?"


    as his words echoed, the delicately carved columns supporting the vast dome he stood in shook, raising billowing dust everywhere. the noise of old bones cracking reverberated next, breaking under the pressure the individual passively exuded.


    "humph! a newly promoted magus dares to invade other plans already! idiot!" he said, his tone contemplative before his lips curled into a smirk. since the fool didn''t value his life, he''ll make a perfect addition to his ranks after dying.


    the next second, the cracking noises stopped, and the place recovered its peace. however, the individual''s figure was gone.


    and when he reappeared, he stood before the trio, his veiled mysterious figure causing alarm bells to resonate in their minds.


    "t-t-the magus!" andreas'' voice cracked with terror, his eyes wide with fear as this world''s overlord stood ominously before him.


    upon hearing the catastrophic words, prometheus'' eyes narrowed behind his chitinous mask. he had not expected this individual to intercept them so swiftly, and, considering his menacing presence, a fight seemed unavoidable. yet, he still tried to reason with him.


    "we come in peace to gather knowledge. if our arrival disturbed you, please accept my apologies."


    "interesting. i can give you all the knowledge you need and more..." the magus paused, his amused tone disturbing the forest''s peacefulness. then, he continued, his voice as sharp as a fiery blade. "after you die!"


    "luna, leave. now!" he roared, glaring at the man''s appearing staff with a somber expression. he could feel it even before it entirely materialised. this item was incredible. its form alone conveyed the power and... the soul-chilling dread it hide.


    as luna vanished, the magus gripped the bony staff engraved with burning green symbols. then, he spun it, making the sun''s light reflect on the sky-blue gem the size of a fist floating above it.


    within a sound, he made his move, launching an invisible yet insidious spell at prometheus.


    "urgh!"


    a pained groan escaped prometheus'' lips. his legs buckled as he felt a tearing pain assault him. however, he understood in the blink of an eye that the agony didn''t come from his body but from something more ethereal. ''he is attacking my soul!''


    "atomic blade!"


    echoing his roar, a torrent of shimmering white energy coalesced into a floating razor-sharp blade of pure light. scalding sparks danced along its edge as the air trembled and cracked under the spell''s appearance.


    boom


    a discordant explosion blasted the nearby trees, vaporising everything in a two-hundred-meters circle, andrea''s body included. the atomic blade, hurled by the blast, disappeared, cutting through the wind like a scalpel and cracking space in its wake.


    however, despite using the spell he was most confident of, his eyes bulged the next moment as the dust settled. his confidence wavered, and his thoughts descended into a chaotic mess. instead of the devastation he had expected to cause, there was an eery calm.


    before him, the magus stood in all his glory, his body undamaged and the roaring blade clutched in his hand like a toy.


    "mhh. this element doesn''t seem to be natural. if it is, i''ve never heard of it before," the magus said, his eyes sparkled curiosity as he inspected the spell. he gently squeezed the hard mana, destroying it like a glass piece before scanning the energy''s reaction and components.


    however, this trivial movement caused prometheus'' heart to hammer against his chest as a tsunami of confusion assaulted his mind.


    ''his body is powerful, too! how?! isn''t he a mage?''


    however, he couldn''t waste time thinking. the situation was disastrous, and his adversary''s aim was crystal clear: to kill him. but everything wasn''t bad. he could get the knowledge desired using mnemosyne''s ability by touching him.


    acting on his idea, he used the magus'' momentary distraction to lunge at him, giving up on range battle while enduring the pain of feeling his soul crumble morsel by morsel.


    "you just became a magus, the first of your world, i bet."


    the magus smirked at the man''s ignorance. would he be called the strongest human on this plane if his physique remained a shortcoming? no! he destroyed the body cultivator''s path with his own hands, absorbing their methods like many others.


    before his words could register, his figure blurred in prometheus'' eyes before a jolt jerked his head, then his entire body back. like a cannonball, he flew through the forest before crashing into a tree. splinters flew everywhere as his body drilled into the trunk. his bones snapped one by one, and the metallic taste of blood filled his mouth.


    ''shit.''


    his body couldn''t hold anymore. the magus was too overwhelming. a single spell he had no way to counter caused his soul to suffer while he shattered his body with a single physical hit.


    ''he is a monster.''


    his eyes trembled as the realisation thundered in his mind. he thought he had become strong after reaching the eight-tier, yet he was only a frog in the bottom of a well.


    ''but i''ll survive. not for me. for humanity, for luna, and atlas!''


    a calculative light flashed in his eyes as he rose to his feet, pumping mana into the marks branded on his body to move his limbs forcefully.


    then, he walked towards his enemy, his steps slow and eyes burning in defiance.


    once he stood a few meters away from the arrogant individuals, he spoke, his voice genuine, yet his words shocking.


    "i give up," he said, raising his hand towards the monstrous mage, showing he accepted defeat and recognised him as superior.


    intrigued, the magus stared at him for a moment. no words were needed. the man would die. however, he could return the respect he showed him by shaking his hand. anyway, nothing could wound him, be it spells or physical strikes, not to mention his defensive artifacts adding another layer of protection.


    the next second, he raised his hand, shaking prometheus'' as the latter smirked behind his mask, activating his memory manipulation ability at maximum power to plunder the magus'' knowledge of souls. after all, this ability came from luna directly, awarded to mnemosyne after her mutation.


    "mhh. that''s not magic? i can feel you browsing my knowledge, but i can''t stop the process. fascinating!"


    the magus contemplated for a moment, showing genuine interest in anything he didn''t know. but even that interest had a limit.


    "i''ll take good care of you after enslaving your soul," he said, his playful tone replaced by one of desire. "khu shepsu."


    "argh!"


    an agony he had never felt before assaulted prometheus'' soul. he sensed mana forcefully extract something from his body against his will: his soul. and he could do nothing to stop it!

 Chapter 360 Race Against Time

    no, that wasn''t true! if he could absorb and digest the magus'' knowledge fast enough, he would have a chance of survival.however, its sheer volume and complexity were overwhelming. unlike luna, who possessed incredible computing capabilities, he felt the information crash into his mind like a raging tsunami, threatening to engulf him.


    gritting his teeth to endure the pain, he skipped on the details, focusing on the general knowledge to find the key to his salvation. icy sweat dripped from his forehead, and his heart almost exploded in horror. however, he found something remotely usable!


    unfortunately, it was way too complex a method and would leave agonising damage because of his lack of proficiency. yet, it was his only chance.


    "soul stitching!" he roared, manipulating mana to form rough threads.


    with a thought, he commanded them to sew his soul to his body. gradually, the threads punctured and harmed it, making him feel as if he was on the brink of death.


    however, he also sensed his soul resist the magus'' merciless traction, offering him a slight respite.


    "are you foolish enough to believe you can fight me using my knowledge?"


    he suddenly heard the individual''s mocking tone. simultaneously, the threads snapped one after another while the suction''s intensity multiplied, menacing to swallow him in the next few seconds.


    his breathing grew chaotic, and the fire burning in his eyes dimmed, extinguished by the magus'' overwhelming means.


    ''it is the end,'' he thought, closing his eyes and trying to relax in his last moment.


    as his death seemed set in stone, luna''s voice reverberated as she materialised by him and roared.


    "no! leave him, bastard!"


    her face distorted into a grimace as she mobilised her energy. animated by rage, her dream-like hand turned corporeal for a second as she swung her fist.


    boom


    space exploded into millions of glistening shards, and the sound barrier broke. the wind howled and crashed in every direction, shattering towering trees and uplifting the land in a chaotic yet brutal display of power.


    however, her expression crumbled. the magus didn''t move an inch, his threatening presence looming over them as if the devastation had nothing to do with him. yet, inside, his entire being shook.


    "you are in the ninth tier!" he exclaimed, his eyes enlarging and his smile blossoming. it was here, before him. the thing he had relentlessly searched for.


    the way to become a supreme sorcerer!


    he pondered, understanding in a second luna''s strengths and weaknesses before speaking again.


    "you rely on life force and just awakened mana... who are you?"


    however, luna didn''t bother to answer. she grabbed prometheus'' shoulder, dragging him into her space before cutting the wind towards the world passage. she had to flee. even she felt that the magus was a monster she''d better avoid before awakening fully because he was absolute at his level. comparing him to prometheus would be the same as comparing an elephant to a mammoth. no.


    it wouldn''t be enough to describe the abyssal chasm separating their powers.


    simultaneously, the magus snapped his finger, making mana solidify into a perfect copy of his hidden frame as he watched the vortex close after luna traversed it.


    "you can''t escape," he sneered, mana billowing in a wild dance around his fist before he hurled it to her previous location.


    crack


    the freshly healed space shattered again, reopening the passage before he hurled his copy inside.


    ****


    inside the vast cave sheltering her pulsing core, luna lunged out of the vortex and summoned prometheus to assess his state.


    with trembling fingers and biting her lips, she touched his shattered body, tears flowing down her eyes.


    there was no way to extend his life anymore. no amount of energy would suffice. he would die. the undeniable truth gripped her heart and suffocated her thoughts as she wailed. s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    yet a subtle contact drew her attention before a flood of knowledge assaulted her mind, forcing it to sort everything and forget about her turmoil for a second.


    consumed by grief, she looked at him, her pain doubling. he had made the impossible possible but would pay for it with his life.


    "i''ll select the most adaptable body for you and create the reincarnation spell! i''ll never allow you to die!"


    her determined yells echoed in the silent cave as her terrifying mind began to race at maximum speed, decorticating and analysing every bit of knowledge while deriving them to create the ritual.


    clap clap clap


    "what a touching scene and what a pleasant world. there is even a tier-eight magic beast digging above us," the magus'' copy appeared, clapping his hand in euphoria. not only would he learn the secret to the supreme sorcerer''s rank, but he would also get two powerful slaves to join his ranks.


    "khu djeser!" he exclaimed, raising his hand, his smile reaching his lips.


    simultaneously, the billions of creatures that had terrorised and ravaged earth for eleven years all fell to the ground, shrieking in agony. the terror''s eyes trembled, darting left and right in the dark tunnels they dug to find the threat. but their attempts were in vain. in the blink of an eye, a stream of ethereal frames left their bodies and phased through the rocks.


    before luna''s enlarging eyes and palling face, the gargantuan stream of souls rushed to the magus'' palms before disappearing into the billowing energy hiding his frame.


    ''he killed them all in a second!''


    the realisation thundered in her mind, and her jaws opened in disbelief.


    as the stream kept shooting to the magus'' palms, she shook her head to fix her thoughts. with so many cores and dead creatures, she could recover massive amounts of energy and hasten her awakening.


    without delay, she controlled the ground to swallow the billions of carcasses, feeling her strength rise by the second. she allocated everything to boost her computing abilities and hasten the ritual''s development, praying she would have enough time.


    meanwhile, the magus felt everything she did, his brows knitting into a pensive frown. then, he gazed at her gigantic pulsing core, a greedy light flashing in his eyes.


    "you are not human," he said, drawing theories one after another until his heart drummed in his chest. "who would have thought? worlds have cores, too! and they can also awaken after gathering enough life force and mana!"


    but his realisation didn''t end there, and his eyes trembled after figuring out something. the ninth tier wasn''t the limit for worlds! why? because luna was the weakest she could be yet still reached the ninth. after millennia of development, couldn''t she transcend the limits and become...


    "exalted!"


    his eyes bulged. he had records of that item''s rank yet had never read about one reaching it as if his predecessors had consciously hidden them.


    but now he understood. his world had a core, and it already surpassed this one ten thousand years ago!


    ''did they claim it already?''


    he gritted his teeth, his palms trembling and eyes spewing green flames of hatred.


    he clenched his fists, a blinding gray light illuminating the cave as he absorbed the last souls before exhaling a dense mist. he''ll figure it out after returning. for now, he had another core he could claim.


    with slow steps, he approached it, shrugging luna''s desperate screams and threats off.

 Chapter 361 I... AM...

    "stop!" luna yelled, her voice cracking in despair as the magus'' slow, deliberate steps echoed through the cave, each sound a grating reminder of her impending doom, assaulting her tense nerves.she pushed herself off the ground, her swift movement causing the wind to whip her clothes. unbeknownst to her, an item slipped from her pocket, glinting faintly under her core''s light. despite her sorrow and unwillingness to leave prometheus'' side in his darkest moment, she knew she had to act. if she didn''t protect herself, all their sacrifices would have been in vain.


    drawing courage from his unwavering will to survive, her body blurred. in a blink, she stood between her vibrant core and the dreadful magus.


    "leave fiend!" she roared, mobilising all her mana to launch a devastating strike.


    however, her eyes enlarged, and her pupils trembled before she could. not because the unafraid magus kept his leisure pace but because of what stood behind him.


    "don''t rise! you already did more than anything i could have hoped for!"


    tears blurred her vision as she watched prometheus shakily rise from the ground, her lips curling in despair.


    "you can''t waste energy," he said, his hoarse voice reverberating in the cave.


    drawn by the disturbance, the magus turned to gaze at him.


    meanwhile, prometheus used mana to support himself. he drew a profound inspiration to adjust his voice and calm his beating heart. finally, he glared the magus in the eyes before speaking.


    "how long until you complete our arrangements?" he asked, his tone calm and void of any worries. he felt at peace for the first time in eleven years.


    because everything will end now.


    "i-i can have it ready in a dozen minutes if i can focus."


    luna''s terrified voice entered his ears, conveying her turmoil and hesitations. yet, he could only hear its charm and tenderness. even when he gazed at the anxious grimace distorting her face, he only saw the dream-like beauty that struck him so many years ago.


    a tense silence lingered as the magus waited, intrigued to witness his vain resistance.


    regardless, he took his time, not letting this monster wearing human skin pressure him into action. instead, the memories he had made with luna, atlas, and the excited citizens flashed before his eyes. his lips rose as his heart warmed with the echo of their encouragements.


    ''will they be mad if i do it now?'' he thought with a hint of amusement, recalling the citizen''s demands. ''might as well to depart with... style!''


    clenching his fists, he mobilised his mana, boosting his voice''s intensity and causing luna''s hair to bristle.


    "your transgression ceases now!"


    his words resounded like a celestial edict as his fists trembled and the fire in his heart blazed brighter than ever.


    "witness the all power of humanity!"


    clenching his teeth, he mobilised everything he had to feed the inferno, making it roar with his defiance. like a wildfire, it engulfed his body, making the marks branded over it brighten under his coat.


    "i"


    his vine-like hair blazed, fluttering like a torch to guide and protect humanity, and a chaotic storm of energy ignited his eyes.


    "am"


    his clothes vaporised, revealing his mangled and rickety body while his mask flew in the wind. yet, despite his appearance, his aura was more threatening than that of a genuine titan.


    luna''s eyes widened in pure terror as she understood what he was doing. she had foreseen it a year ago and planned to stop him. but the situation was different. she couldn''t. instead, she forced a smile despite the tears streaming down her multi-colored eyes.


    "show him who you are! adam!" she screamed, her heart pounding painfully in her chest.


    then, she vanished, using a portion of mana to displace her core deeper underground to protect it. yet, despite the distance, she still heard his power-imbued voice and shuddered, recalling why she loved him.


    "atomic!"


    as the words thundered, the world lost its colors, turning into a canvas of black and white forms under the magus'' enlarging eyes. sadly, he wasn''t given time to think before adam detonated his heart and the eight circles hovering around it like an atom.


    yet, only a deafening silence followed despite the rumbling and shattering cave. gradually, the magus witnessed the blast propagate like a scourge ravaging everything in its path. stunned into mutism, an icy shiver ran down his spine. he could see it because of his unnatural strength, yet the real speed was horrifying.


    ''i should have come with my real body!'' he thought, feeling space crack as a scalding heat assaulted him. trying to dodge such an immense spell would be a fool''s choice. he knew it. so, guided by experience, he chose the best option.


    he mobilised all his mana, heart bleeding as he sacrificed the souls he had collected to survive. if he endured, nothing could stop him from retrieving luna''s core. so he gritted his teeth and swallowed the loss.


    in the blink of an eye, a whirlwind of souls grimacing in agony twirled around him like a multi-layered shell just in time.


    yet, his eyes bulged as he saw long fissures run on the outer barriers before they shattered like glass one by one.


    his proud and confident demeanor crumbled upon realising he might perish so close to his goal!


    "no!" he roared, decisively cutting a part of his soul to feed the last barrier separating him from his doom.


    despite the atrocious pain, his eyes lit up. the shell held! it stopped the blast''s advancement like an impregnable wall.


    meanwhile, adam''s body faltered. his legs buckled as he felt the damaged strings of his life break. yet his eyes still burned.


    ''burn your mana! burn your body! burn your soul!'' his voice thundered in his mind as the marks branded into his soul pulsed and blazed like the rest of his body.


    simultaneously, he touched onto something no mortal should have, alarming ancient and terrifying beings. he didn''t realise it, but his conflagrations became pure white and surpassed the perfect affinity rating, becoming something else entirely.


    something the magus would experience and remember for years.


    the next moment, the world turned totally white as his last protection shattered in a split second.


    before he could scream, the halted blast engulfed him, vaporising his monstrous energy and body in its wake before continuing its relentless charge for hundreds of kilometers. nothing resisted it. rocks melted, lava evaporated, and the world shook.


    then, as if the halted time had resumed its course, the world recovered its colors and sounds.


    boom


    rubbles rained from the ceiling as the eviscerated earth left the sky''s dim light filter through the monstrous crater. a colossal cloud of dust rose, engulfing everything in sight in a veil of glistening particles.


    meanwhile, adam plopped to the ground, his charred body unable to stand. his circuits had melted, his heart exploded, and his soul almost entirely burned in his last effort. yet, he weakly smiled.


    ''i... protected... everyone,'' he thought, darkness engulfing his mind and death whispering in his ears.


    ''now... i... can... rest...''


    honestly, he was satisfied and didn''t have any reason to live. his life had been meaningful and would pave the way for humanity''s rise. he could disappear in peace.


    as darkness filled his vision, a cheeky voice he recognised reverberated in his ears, making him doubt his sanity.


    "you won''t!"


    then, he felt his soul leave his body and rush towards the item luna had dropped: atlas'' eyes.


    sear?h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 362 Branded Heretic

    a sensation of weightlessness engulfed adam before his eyelids fluttered with difficulty, and he forced his eyes open. the first thing he noticed was the wind whipping against his body, then that his charred body was gone, replaced by a flickering spectral frame. finally, the large circular plaza he was falling toward and the many ghosts populating it."catch him, guys!"


    the same voice resounded, followed by the excited cheers he was used to hearing each time he returned to the city.


    "prometheus!"


    "humanity''s most crazy monster!"


    "more importantly! he said it!"


    confusion flashed in his eyes as he wondered why they didn''t resent him. after all, he had been the one who killed them all. but before he could think, thousands of smiling faces filled his eyes. then, thousands of arms reached for the sky to catch him.


    and a particular pair drew his attention as they grabbed him with affection.


    "got you, brother!"


    the voice sounded again, forcing a realisation to rumble like a thunder strike in his mind. he had heard it right before!


    "h-how?" he asked, his luminous eyes trembling in stupefaction as he gazed at atlas'' grin. sear?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    stay tuned to empire


    "hahaha. how do you want me to reincarnate if my soul vanishes? of course, i had to hide it here before dying!" atlas chuckled, winking and raising his thumbs as he always did after a successful prank.


    unlike his usual reaction, adam''s lips stretched into a warm smile, and an ethereal tear rolled down his cheek.


    "i-i... i''m happy to see you, brat."


    without giving him time to answer, he hugged him. laughing and crying simultaneously, relief filled his pierced heart, fixing a few holes caused by his guilt. his friend would reincarnate, too! humanity would have a reliable guardian with him, and he could disappear from everyone''s memories without regrets.


    "i am, too. you scared me after you vaporised the city, though."


    he heard atlas'' words, feeling his gentle pats on his back and his shuddering soul in his embrace. with everything he had seen, the brat must have been terrorised or even believed he had betrayed them. thankfully, the scattered pieces of his plan fell into place. and now, only the last one needed to be slotted to fix everything.


    after a moment, he pulled back, seeing the citizens'' teary eyes with a wry smile.


    noticing his confusion, atlas extended his finger towards the bright blue sky and explained.


    "we watched everything you did together. of course, we all believed you went crazy at first. many wished for you to die in a ditch like the venomous snake they thought you were. but after you met with luna, we all understood..."


    his voice cracked, marking a pause as everyone hid their guilty expressions behind rapid nods.


    "we all understood that your definition is wrong! how can you call yourself a monster when you are humanity''s savior? you are our hero!"


    "humanity''s hero!"


    "he is right!"


    "stop flogging yourself! you did nothing wrong!"


    many passionate screams met atlas'' declaration, each coming from the bottom of their heart. no matter how adam perceived himself, he was their strong and cool hero!


    faced with their heartfelt acclamations, his face distorted into a complex grimace.


    ''are they out of their minds? i''m not a hero! atlas and mnemosyne are! they died to protect the city in my absence.''


    he shook his head, knowing from experience it would be useless to reason with the crowd when suddenly, his flickering frame began to collapse on itself. it was time to go.


    "i''m glad i got the chance to see you all one last time," he said, his smile stretching his lips as he swiped his eyes through the crowd. then, he focused on atlas, patting his shoulder.


    "don''t be too mad at luna. she did her best with the little means she had at her disposal. protect and guide humanity well."


    his words lingered as a tense silence descended on the plaza. they had thought that by bringing him here, his condition would stabilise. yet, it only grew worse by the second.


    everyone''s eyes reddened, tears of unwillingness gushing, but they were powerless to help him. after all, they were the regular souls of regular humans.


    "no! don''t die, prometheus!"


    "hold on a little longer! luna''s reincarnation spell is almost ready!"


    they screamed, their grief-filled voice warming his heart. never had he imagined they would feel in debt. he closed his eyes, grateful for their support and satisfied with this ending.


    "not under my watch!"


    suddenly, luna''s voice reverberated through the plaza. her figure materialised before him, clutching a tattered mass of gray energy in her hand a second later.


    his eyes snapped open in surprise, and his heart wavered as he looked at her beautiful face and determined eyes. then, his brows shot into a stupor as she shoved the mass into his spectral frame.


    "quick, use your spell to stitch your soul!"


    her hands trembled, eyes sparkling with anticipation. after the magus died, she relentlessly searched for a way to preserve him from death until she noticed it. the lingering fragments of the magus'' soul that had been used to fuel his defensive spell. in the blink of an eye, she gathered them into a compact mass before diving into the eyes to deliver it.


    with such a powerful soul, hope filled her drumming heart. she was sure he would survive.


    however, contrary to her expectations, adam shook his head, sighing.


    "you are safe, and a new page turns for humanity. neither of you needs me anymore... i''m tired, luna..."


    however, before he could finish his sentence, he felt delicate threads composed of vibrant life force sew the dense essence with his soul against his will. then, he heard her aggrieved tone.


    "you''ll never die. i''ll prevent you even if you want to!"


    forcefully manipulating his essence, she restored his mana circuits. with each passing second, his flickering soul became denser. yet, he frowned and opened his mouth to speak.


    but before he could, luna spoke first.


    "if you are tired, sleep for a few years, even a decade, if you need to, but i won''t let you leave me!"


    the rumbling of thunder echoed her words as ominous dark clouds gathered, obscuring the bright sun''s rays and plunging the plaza into darkness.


    meanwhile, the citizens'' expressions of relief after noticing adam''s recovery collapsed. their faces distorted into fearful grimaces, believing luna would sacrifice them again.


    however, her stuttering voice and chattering legs broke their suspicions.


    "n-no!" she wailed, her heart racing in despair before gazing at adam in the eyes.


    "they marked you as a heretic. those clouds will chase your soul relentlessly until they eradicate it from the universe."


    nothing could save him, not even her. she knew it because she also held the authority to mark earthlings as heretics if they committed heinous crimes against her. yet, she could feel it in her trembling bones. the clouds shimmered with boundless energy, much more than what she had. if she tried to stop them, they would vaporise her, too.


    "calm down, luna. ready the ritual and reincarnate everyone," adam said, his hand finding her shoulder in a comforting gesture.


    unafraid by the terrible lights flashing above his head, he then walked to atlas, his lips curling into a smirk.


    "still down to forget everything and restart anew?"

 Chapter 363 I Refuse To Reincarnate

    atlas gazed at him, his brows raised in confusion before a smirk crept onto his lips. with a high five, his palm met his brother''s as he answered."of course! let''s forget this terrible past!"


    adam smirked back at the brat before turning to luna, a calculative light flashing in his eyes. his mind raced for a second, thoughts colliding to form ideas before he nodded.


    "can you make everyone forget everything for thirteen years? then, activate the interface and offer them to remember?" he asked, willing to give everyone a choice. after all, brave men and women have fought throughout history to assert their free will against tyranny and oppression. he would never impose his decisions on others.


    "i won''t let you forget me!" luna yelled through gritted teeth, her palm covering her throbbing forehead. yet, despite her reluctance, death loomed over their heads, leaving her no time to sort her chaotic feelings. with trembling lips, she forced herself to answer.


    "you have my memory manipulation ability. i can''t recover it before you die, and even if i do, it''ll take too much time."


    "an easy problem to resolve."


    he shrugged, stepping away from atlas. closing his eyes, he felt his mana surge through his newly recovered circuits and nodded in satisfaction.


    then, he winked at luna.


    "let this be my last stunt."


    his voice resounded as his luminous eyes blazed to defy the darkened sky. he could resolve the ominous clouds'' threat by disappearing since they were locked on him. however, luna made it transparent that she wouldn''t allow him to. even now, he could see her trembling pupils and how she bit her lips in anxiousness. so, how could he die without dying?


    ''become someone else!'' he thought, feeling the time had come to leave all his guilt, sufferings, and regrets behind. that''s the answer he found. with it, he would grant atlas'' wish and find the rest he came to long for after years of constant burden and grief.


    without wasting a second, he raised his palm and called for his spell.


    "atomic blade!"


    continue your adventure at empire


    echoing his words, his shimmering blade roared to life, its pressure distorting the air. steam rose and billowed around him in a mysterious yet captivating dance as the water particles evaporated.


    upon hearing the dangerous sizzling noises fill the place, everyone''s eyes widened in confusion, the same question thundering in their minds.


    ''what is he going to do?''


    eyes bulging and jaws dropping in disbelief, they witnessed the answer the next second.


    adam manipulated the weapon to hover above him. with a determined thought and stony calmness, he caused the air to crack and melt as he cleaved his soul in two halves. gritting his teeth to endure the agony in silence, his mind raced to focus on something hidden deep within him: the fissured shimmering box containing his emotions.


    ''you are now free! become a better version of myself. no, even better. become someone else entirely!''


    fighting the encroaching darkness slithering like a snake ready to engulf his consciousness, he shattered the box in the first half.


    next, he linked both with an invisible yet unbreakable soul chain. finally, he hurled the second half, making it phase and rest inside atlas'' body.


    simultaneously, the ominous cloud charging their strike rumbled and twirled as if confused by their target''s abrupt disappearance. they lingered for a dozen seconds, scanning every soul in the plaza before vanishing as mysteriously as they had appeared.


    as atlas shuddered in dread and confusion and the bright sky reappeared, luna''s beast-like roar reverberated in his ears.


    "i won''t accept it!"


    despite the threat''s disappearance, her heart bled in her tightening chest. eyes reddening, and fists shaking, she gazed at the half-soul''s dimming eyes as sorrowful tears rolled down her cheeks.


    she gasped loudly, noticing his moving lips and reading his last message on them.


    "i love you."


    her nails dug into her palms and her teeth pierced her trembling lower lips, filling her mouth with a bitter taste.


    "i love you too!" she wailed, her legs weakening under her emotions'' assault, making her plop to the ground powerlessly.


    tender memories of the time they spent together flashed before her eyes. from their rough first meeting to the violent yet strangely enjoyable years they spent defending the city''s wall. she recalled their different approach to solving their desperate situation, his unwavering resolve when confronting adversity, his deep empathy towards humanity, and his unbending loyalty to her.


    finally, she remembered the first time he declared loud and clear his love and how he unburied his name to convince her to follow his plan.


    upon thinking about it, her eyes lit up. hurriedly, she pushed herself off the ground, stumbling a few steps before reaching him.


    "i''ll reincarnate you before it''s too late. you can keep your memories and personality if i act quickly," she yelled, mobilising a colossal amount of mana to quick-start the ritual.


    however, she froze in disbelief the next second as his feeble voice reached her ears.


    "i refuse to be reincarnated."


    a tremor jolted her body, and an ocean of confusion billowed in her mind. yet, she had no time to waste. in the blink of an eye, she recovered to continue.


    but... it was too late. in that second of hesitation, adam''s eyes completely dimmed.


    "why?!" she roared, her fist cutting through the wind like a laser ray. the plaza''s sturdy slabs shattered as she closed her eyes in despair.


    as the dust particles glimmered under the sun''s rays, atlas moved to her.


    "we have to accept his choice."


    his voice wavered in a vain attempt to mask his anguish and helplessness. he scanned the gray smoke billowing ominously around his brother''s frame, a bitter smile stretching his lips.


    luna''s eyes followed his, landing on the deep darkness veiling adam''s features. her sorrow doubled the next moment as she felt her memory manipulation return to her, proving that the adam she knew and loved was truly gone. worst, her recovered ability would be useless since she couldn''t manipulate what she did not possess or didn''t exist anymore.


    "i don''t care," she muttered, her shoulders trembling and the plaza rumbling under her feet before she roared.


    "''i''ll bring him back!"


    she glared at atlas, gritting her teeth. accept his decision? why would she when he had been forced to take it? she knew her mind wasn''t working properly. maybe her prolonged contact with adam made her emotions more apparent, but she didn''t care.


    "if not for your stupid ideas! it''s your fault if he is gone!"


    her words hung heavily in the plaza, shocking everyone.


    "you wanted to forget?" she spat, blurring in his enlarging eyes before he could react to her sudden outburst. then, she clutched his forehead, her hands as firm as a dragon''s claws.


    "forget everything then!"


    with a silent command, she activated her ability, erasing every memory he had. in the blink of an eye, atlas'' body lost all strength before he could understand what happened. like a stringless puppet, he fell to the ground when she released her grip, his eyes dull.


    yet, luna''s rage was far from quenched. after all, she never cared for him or any human except adam.


    "as this planet''s consciousness, i hereby banish you from earth. should you step foot in my domain, the heretics'' fate shall await you!"


    her voice resounded with unquestionable authority, scarring the silent citizens into a muted stupor as she activated the ritual.


    "out of my sight, traitor!"


    s~ea??h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 364 Awakening to Doubt

    as luna''s voice boomed with rage, adam''s eyes bulged in shock despite the noise of reality collapsing like glass around him.he had learned so many things during this memory recollection. much more than what he had hoped for. yet, like a hammer striking a vase, each revelation shattered a part of his beliefs. despite the glistening shard crashing around him, he remained silent, too engrossed in his thoughts to notice them.


    ''prometheus was... a hero?''


    this ludicrous idea rumbled like a thunder strike in his mind more than anything else. even if he refused to admit it, he had objectively been one. between the preservation of humanity, the creation of the system, his scam-like plan to reincarnate earthlings, and their access to the dream place, he had to admit it. prometheus was brilliant and much crazier than him.


    he had been much more powerful, too. he couldn''t help but shudder in dread each time he remembered his last battle and how overwhelming the magic world''s overlord was.


    his goal to defy him suddenly sounded like a poor joke. he only witnessed his playful side and a few spells, yet he knew.


    he lingered for a moment, taking a deep breath to fix the raging tremors running through his spectral frame before continuing.


    he knew the magus could obliterate earth in a blink if he turned serious.


    as an arcanist, shepard could already ravage a kingdom in a single day. he couldn''t doubt the prowess of a magus. the better solution was for him not to provoke this force of nature and to keep living in peace.


    with a loud exhale, his focus shifted to the last scene... the moment of his birth.


    ''i''m truly just half his soul,'' he thought, a bitter feeling clutching his heart.


    despite his mistakes, prometheus had been an incredible man undeserving of such a sad end. yet, his awakening meant his death. somehow, he wavered after everything he had witnessed...


    "i don''t want to die, either!"


    his conflicted yell echoed in the disintegrating plaza. no matter what had happened, he was someone else, not prometheus. and julius, too. he was no longer atlas, the prankster or humanity''s ardent protector. instead, the boy was his brother and friend, someone he had educated and nurtured with his own two hands.


    read new chapters at empire


    despite his deep respect for his original self, adam vowed to protect his brother,, at all costs.


    however, a frown creased his brows the next moment as something didn''t add up. prometheus clearly longed for death in his last year. well, adam could understand why after he fought for eleven years only to realise he would end up as the last human. carrying the burden of seeing everyone die except him had crushed his heart progressively until he couldn''t endure it anymore.


    so, would he try to reincarnate despite his earlier refusal? in his friend''s body, no less?


    doubts gnawed at his heart like a swarm of tiny insects as he pondered.


    with his understanding of him, he knew prometheus wouldn''t. and if he wouldn''t, who kept sending messages to coerce him into reincarnating into julius?


    "was it luna?" he gasped, icy sweat forming between his brows. forget about the magus. he would die before seeing his shadow if luna targeted him.


    "you are right."


    prometheus'' voice resounded, feeble yet striking him like an explosion. then, his vision cleared, making him realise he stood before the towering gate again. prometheus leaned against his copy, gazing at him with a warm smile before continuing.


    "you slumbered for a month after luna reincarnated atlas, which is why you awakened in august, while julius was born in july. later, the magic world agreed to conduct the summoning. i suspect the magus pulled the strings behind the scenes. maybe he aimed to locate our world through it or just wanted to steal our knowledge.


    anyway, luna divided humanity into sixteen batches and reincarnated them into the sixteen worlds i found before falling into a deep coma."


    prometheus exploded into a fit of coughing after his long explanation while the copy massaged his back, his lips distorted in irritation.


    after a moment of silence, he continued.


    "you should have guessed already. luna is inside the tower, managing it and your interface passively as she sleeps. but she never accepted my choice... that''s why your trials were on the harder side."


    noticing adam''s trembling fists and clenched jaws as his words lingered, his eyes softened.


    "you benefited from it, too. after all, she awarded you the first manacore heartgem she produced, so don''t resent her."


    "i will never forgive her! she even branded me a heretic!" adam shot back, raising his fist in rage.


    prometheus gazed at him in response, his eyes sparkling meaningfully.


    "but you stole a colossal volume of mana from her, probably enough to reincarnate half of humanity again."


    silence filled the space for a second as adam''s expression became complex. after a moment of reflection, he replied.


    "and she sent me to fight that mad bastard, ignatius!"


    "that''s... true. but the tower''s design is to help humanity grow. why don''t you try to see what you got, too?"


    adam fell silent again. he knew prometheus was right. the trial alone helped him banish the madness threatening to consume him. he also met misha, someone he would never forget.


    as he pondered, his face shifting each second, prometheus spoke again.


    "she planned for it to help you fix your flaws."


    he clicked his tongue, recognising prometheus was right despite his unwillingness to forgive luna. then, he shifted the subject to a more pressing matter. after all, luna would be of no concern if he died.


    "now what? are you going to absorb us to become whole again?"


    a tense silence engulfed the room. the copy trembled, unwilling to die, too. yet they all knew that only one of them would leave this place.


    "you are blunter than me, like to prank more than atlas, and are as proud as luna," prometheus chuckled, a mysterious smile stretching his lips and a bright ray of relief flashing through his sunken eyes.


    like a flowery field he enjoyed looking at, the emotions and interactions with his friends transcended mere memories, branding themselves into adam and turning him into a fine young man.


    he lingered for a moment before shifting the topic and leaving the question unanswered.


    "it''s time."


    as his voice resounded in the white room, a strange phenomenon struck all sixteen worlds simultaneously.


    a seizure jolted a hundred thousand youths celebrating their thirteenth birthday, causing them to collapse and wriggle in pain to the ground.


    in the ashford mansion, the clinking of metal reverberated as julius'' chained body trembled like a battered leaf before nathan, reynard, alexander, and gabriel''s somber expressions.


    "what is happening?" gabriel asked, glaring at the active magic circle brightening the room under julius.


    "the ghost is probably trying to come out," nathan said, a calculative light flashing in his eyes. he knew everything about julius, including the hour of his birth. "we can wait a bit longer before considering drastic measures. he''ll turn thirteen in twenty hours, at eight in the evening."


    yet, he didn''t know that luna hadn''t cared for those details and chose efficiency. the moment thirteen years passed, she had planned to awaken everyone''s memories simultaneously!


    s§×arch* the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 365 The Man Who Held Humanitys Sky

    julius'' eyes snapped open. the wind howled as he lunged to his feet, his arm reaching for his waist before swinging in a smooth, lethal motion. yet, as he felt his tense muscle cut through the air, his eyes narrowed upon realising his trusted gladius was gone."where am i?" he muttered, his eyes darting left and right to scan his surroundings before enlarging.


    he recognised the old shop he grew up in. but why was he inside? did the ashfords plan for this? despite his nostalgia and silent prayer for grandpa theodore''s soul, he warily eyed the place, searching for alexander and reynard.


    a moment later, his eyes lit up. his enemies weren''t there, but he saw his brother floating by the library, his grandpa resting behind the counter, and his mother sorting ingredients with a focused expression.


    "big brother! mama! grandpa! how?" he yelled, rushing to alina, tears of elation smearing his uniform. he had missed her so much in the last five and a half years and, finally, finally, he could reunite with her.


    unfortunately, as he leapt to hug her, his arms phased through her body. confused, he heard his heart drum against his tightening chest as suspicion reawakened in his mind. was it part of their plan to force him to drop his guard?


    "hateful bastards! using my mother as a tool!"


    clenching his fists and gritting his teeth, he spat before the light reflected from the colored flasks resting above his grandpa caught his attention. his eyes narrowed, and brows knitted in a pensive frown as he looked at theodore''s old, smiling face.


    despite his joy at seeing him again, it didn''t make sense for him to be here. after all, gaston had mercilessly killed him...


    ''even eleanor never stepped foot into his shop. it can''t be an illusion, right?''


    his mind raced to find answers for a second, but before he could, a ringing noise resounded, shattering the silence. his yearning gaze lingered on his family for a moment before a glinting light caught his eye.


    before his constricting pupils, a magnificent window appeared. decorated with carved marble columns on the sides and a wide colosseum in the background, it exuded a sense of mysterious grandeur.


    as an ocean of confusion washed over him, he noticed a startling loading bar appear in the middle. he raised his hands, palms turned upwards in utter confusion before rows of texts manifested before his eyes.


    [welcome summoned! this is your personal system interface. an exclusive informational tool at your disposal. here, you can check the different paths you can tread to reach your full potential and become the strongest in the shortest time possible.]


    "what is this?"


    he scratched his head. even if he understood each word separately, the full text''s meaning eluded him. however, he wasn''t given time to think as the text changed the next second.


    [congratulations on surviving thirteen years away from earth!]


    [memory recovery protocol available.]


    [do you wish to remember your life on earth? yes/no]


    like sharp needles, a sensation of dread pierced his heart after he read the offer. his hair bristled, and a jolt ran through his body, making his legs tremble. despite not knowing why he reacted like that, something appeared crystal clear: his choice would have terrible consequences.


    "i-i..."


    his mouth opened and closed several times, feeling a boulder weigh on his tensed shoulders. he wished his big brother was here to guide him, but like theodore and his mother, he was only an empty replica. but he had to choose. he felt it.


    like a machine, his mind raced for the next minutes as icy sweat dripped from his forehead. in the end, he didn''t know. he wanted to say yes to quench the withered land of curiosity yearning for an answer. yet, something screamed at him to say no.


    "i-i want to know."


    his hoarse voice broke the silence, his hair bristling with dread. truthfully, this feeling only intensified his desire to say yes. after all, what was forbidden was also alluring, especially to a curious young boy like him.


    doubtful, his hand rose before the window, his finger hovering a few centimeters above the box he wanted to choose. he closed his eyes, his mind flashing with simulations of his brother''s potential choice. then, his lips stretched into a smirk as he smashed the button.


    [you refused to remember your life.]


    yes, he refused. in the vast majority of his simulations, adam would have trusted his instincts, shrugged and refused, saying something like, "i didn''t need them for the past thirteen years. of course, i''ll refuse if i feel they are dangerous!"


    even if he questioned his choice, he wouldn''t become someone else at least. after all, what if he had been a villain or, worse, his brother''s enemy? no! curiosity could search to annoy someone else because he wouldn''t risk his relationship for it!


    reaching this conclusion, he sighed, his tense muscles relaxing as he gazed at the shifting text.


    [loading interface...]


    name: julius


    race: human


    talent: sun-grade: x¨©ngch¨¦ng d¨¡nti¨¢n w¨²j¨© (forming the dan tian limitlessly) s§×ar?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    affinity: nature discover hidden content at empire


    class: t3 cultivator


    lvl: 1


    exp: 0/40


    hp: 498/530


    vitality: 53


    strength: 53


    agility: 53


    qi: 65


    intelligence: 2


    free attribute points: 0


    items: /


    martial art: qing ming sutra of serenity.


    note: humph! since you decided to renounce your past, i''ll close an eye and let you return. but never forget that my gaze is on you.


    a deep frown knitted his brows as he saw his stats for the first time. despite his incomprehension, he puffed his chest in pride.


    ''at least they are well balanced,'' he thought before a shudder ran through him. ''who is gazing at me?''


    somehow, he didn''t like the idea of having a powerful entity capable of scanning his body so thoroughly observing him.


    as he pondered, a sudden additional window appeared before his eyes, its text sending wild tremors running through his body and shattering his thoughts like glass.


    [personalised talent awakening protocol available. proceed yes/no]


    in the blink of an eye, his finger blurred and smashed yes before his mind even processed the message''s implications. it was common knowledge that each individual could only awaken one. so, could he have two because of the system? this idea caused his heart to race, making him forget his suspicions for a moment.


    [personalised talent awakened: the man who held humanity''s sky.]


    [description: a prankster met a taciturn hero once. despite their early dislike for each other, they became good brothers. after a few years, gone to carry a mission, the hero charged his brother to protect humanity in his absence.


    for a year, the prankster fought the invaders with unbound ferocity, preserving part of humanity against all odds, and earning the respect of both earth and its inhabitants before dying.]


    [effects: gaia hates you as much as she respects you. you inherited a fraction of her computing ability for your heroic deeds but are placed under her constant scrutiny.]


    slack-jawed after reading the description, his mind momentarily froze. then, he felt a torrent of thoughts rushing through him, and accelerating with each passing second, enhancing his cognitive abilities to an extraordinary level.


    "w-what happened?" he muttered, reeling in shock at his new talent''s effect. not only did he now possess two, but they were both incredible.


    without wasting a second, his eyes darted to his interface to confirm he wasn''t dreaming.


    talent: sun-grade: x¨©ngch¨¦ng d¨¡nti¨¢n w¨²j¨© (forming the dan tian limitlessly)/sss grade: the man who held humanity''s sky.


    "hahaha. will big brother be mad after i boast about it?"


    his innocent chuckles reverberated through the shop as he danced in joy, uncaring about the prankster or the hero''s story. after all, he had refused to remember.


    --------


    an: an additional explanation for julius'' case. luna offers him to recover his memories herself. they are not sealed within him.

 Chapter 366 I Refused To Be Reincarnated

    in the meantime, adam glared at prometheus and the spectral window hovering before him, fists clenched and teeth gritted.[congratulations on surviving thirteen years away from earth!]


    [memory recovery protocol available.]


    [do you wish to remember your life on earth? yes/no]


    "i''m before you. you don''t have to use the system to ask," he sneered, pressing no without thinking. he had already said it; he was not prometheus but himself, a different and unique individual. "you can continue calling yourself prometheus because i''m the real adam now!"


    despite his brave front, he knew prometheus could obliterate him in a breath if things went south. yet, he refused to be assimilated.


    "i know. i gave you my name already," prometheus answered, raising his hand feebly towards him.


    stay updated with empire


    following the movement, the screen''s text shifted, and more notifications appeared.


    [individual successfully reached the age of thirteen.]


    [erase and take the intended body''s consciousness space.]


    [accept: yes/no]


    his eye twitched as the hateful notification appeared. but this time, before he could smash his finger on no, prometheus broke the silence again, his voice solemn and heavy with underlying meanings.


    "luna initially chose this body for me, you know? it has enough potential to reach the magus rank without drinking a single potion... and has two talents."


    the revelation caused his hand to freeze for a second. it was just too shocking to learn about someone having dual talents. no, it was unheard of! as for the body''s potential? he had trained julius himself. of course, he knew how strong his little brother could become.


    but he didn''t care. even if he died, he would not betray the boy.


    as his hand moved to press on no, prometheus disturbed him once more, his voice enticing.


    "with his body, you''ll be both a mage and a cultivator. after a few years of secluded training, even the magus would have no choice but to flee before you."


    his jaw muscles tensed as he felt his teeth sink into his gums. why was he trying to tempt him? despite the boy''s distinct personality, julius was still his friend''s reincarnation.


    "shut up!" he lashed out, his tone spiteful and as sharp as thorns. "if you want to reincarnate, do it! why are you wasting my time?"


    as his words echoed, he noticed prometheus'' eyes narrow into threatening slits, causing an icy shiver to run down his spine.


    "give your answer clearly if you are a man. did you see me hesitate because luna said i shouldn''t do it?" s~ea??h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    astounded by the sudden shift in tone and the hostility he sensed from humanity''s hero, he... flared, too.


    face distorted by a grimace and a vulgar finger extended towards prometheus, he yelled, "and what do you want me to say, you fool?! i answered this question several times already! i won''t reincarnate into julius'' body! and if you try to, i''ll blow myself up!"


    under his boiling anger, he swung his arm fast enough to make the wind howl as he smashed [no].


    unable and unwilling to hold back anymore, he continued. he had done his best to analyse the situation calmly. yet, prometheus made him walk in a circle like an idiot by asking the same questions several times.


    "i refuse to be reincarnated! and you should, too! or did you value your brotherhood with atlas only when he was useful, like a hypocrite? i knew you were a crazy bastard, but not to that point!"


    after his tirade, he closed his eyes, a satisfied smile stretching his lips. he had said what he wanted, and even after disappearing, he could puff his chest and raise his head, saying he defied a magus head-on.


    seconds crawled by, a deafening silence lingering as he waited for prometheus to end him. however, an annoyed snort reached his ear instead.


    "are you happy now that he said it? stop wasting my time, you shitty original!" the copy snapped as well, shocking them both.


    "i never thought both halves of my own soul would insult me together one day..." prometheus muttered, stifling his laughter before answering.


    "i''m not satisfied. i want you to roar it with your soul! make me believe you''ll always care for your brother!" he exclaimed, coughing as his voice cracked.


    stunned by the demand, adam tilted his head to the side, confused at first. then, his eyes lit up, his heart hammered against his chest, and a grin stretched his lips. he knew what prometheus wanted. after all, his life had been spectacular, and he wouldn''t want to go off without style.


    taking a deep breath, he opened his mouth and roared.


    "i refuse to be reincarnated! i''ll explore this world with my brother and discover its hidden history! together, we''ll become the strongest and surpass the hateful magus!"


    "and i accept your refusal! take everything! you are the one and only adam!" prometheus roared back, tightening his grip on the copy''s shoulder and stumbling to him.


    meanwhile, the copy''s eyes widened in disbelief as it understood what would happen next. without wasting time, voice cracking and eyes trembling, he threatened, "save alina! i''ll devour you from the inside if you let her die. you hear me!"


    "w-what?" adam answered, his eyes enlarging as he gazed at the copy with disdain. with his last sentence, sparkling eyes, and desperate tone, his sunshine''s identity became as clear as water. that crazy man fell in love with julius'' mother!


    despite his disapproval of the copy''s bizarre tastes, he promised. anyway, he had planned to save alina in the first place.


    as the copy sighed in relief, the trio stood face to face.


    then, he saw prometheus'' warm smile before his mouth opened.


    "don''t worry about us. luna will never let me truly disappear and probably knew i would choose to refuse again. but if you are not convinced, you can find your own method to help us."


    he winked before adding. "after all, this beautiful world is full of possibilities, correct? even your problem has an alternative solution. you just failed to notice it despite its simplicity."


    unfortunately, before adam could ponder the cryptic hint, prometheus grabbed him by the right shoulder while the glaring copy took his left.


    with a grin, he declared loud and clear, "i acknowledge and am proud of your existence. today, all the bindings holding you back shall be shattered. i hope you''ll succeed in your ambitions!"


    as his words echoed, adam''s eyes bulged, his hair bristled, and his soul shuddered. he felt a familiar stream jolt through his body. a sensation of bliss assaulted him, causing him to stifle a moan of pleasure. he could feel it: the empty void in his soul filled up for the first time since his birth. with each passing second, he became more complete.


    gradually, the copy and prometheus disappeared, melding into him as his frame changed. the gray smoke billowing in an ominous dance around him condensed and turned golden. multi-colored hues waved with it as a sensation of fullness filled his heart.


    upon observing the changes, his smile stretched to reach his ears. gone was the time when he had to care for the looming threat of his damaged soul.


    however, unbeknownst to him, more surprises awaited.


    "status!"

 Chapter 367 I Know You Can Be The Best

    a grin stretched across his lips as a notification window flickered open the moment he called for his interface. it was finally time to unlock his own talent.[personalised talent awakening protocol available. proceed yes/no]


    without hesitation, he pressed on yes, his soul shuddering in anticipation. his mind wandered, imagining the incredible passive boosts he could receive with sparkling eyes as he waited.


    ''you''d better give me something worth the wait!'' he thought, hoping to obtain something on par with julius'' talent level. becoming a cultivator always excited him, but unfortunately, without a body, a dan tian, and meridians, he could only let his imagination run wild before facing reality. stay connected with empire


    a sudden noise broke his reverie a few moments later. with a focused glance, he read the new notification, hope shining in his heart.


    [personalised talent awakened: i know you can be the best!]


    [description: a man sealed his emotions to ensure his survival. ready to sacrifice all of humanity for his irrational determination, he later met a prankster and an amazing lady. together, they...]


    "i know the story already. won''t waste time reading it," he said, shaking his head after reading the amazing lady part. luna was much more shameless than him in his opinion.


    with the description aside, he focused on the fascinating part: the effects.


    [effects: gaia loves you and believes you are the best. sometimes, she''ll give you incredible rewards after conquering a trial. once every year, she''ll help you raise a passive skill by a tier.]


    "..."


    for an entire minute, he spaced out as if a hammer colliding with his head shattered his views. then, he recovered, a tsunami of thoughts crashing into his mind.


    "i-is that for real?"


    the hesitant question reverberated in the white room. using the noise as an anchor to calm his raging mind and the tremors jolting his body, he summoned his interface to confirm he didn''t dream.


    name: adam


    race: primal spectre


    affinity: mana (perfect)


    talent: ex grade: i know you can be the best!


    job: tier four alchemist


    class: t3 primal weaver


    lvl: 9


    exp: 620/10240


    hp: 534/534


    vitality: 53.4


    strength: 53.6


    agility: 78.4


    intelligence: 56.4


    free attribute points: 0


    items: grimoire lingua, grimoire beastaria, luminous wildblade, blade of adaptation, gaston''s sovereign eye, misha''s genetic code, thomas'' swift shadow legs, manacore heartgem.


    spells:


    passive: mana control t4, enhanced intuition t1, dagger mastery t1, spear mastery t2, sword mastery t1, mana shaping t3, mana cape t3, nova''s lucky blessing t3.


    note: steal from me again, and i promise you, i won''t limit the clouds'' strength not to shatter your soul sea. and i am amazing.


    the first thing he noticed was the change in his race. just like before, he didn''t care about it. he wanted to be human and nothing else.


    then, his grin stretched to reach his ears. the talent was really here! fists shaking in excitement, he imagined the boundless possibilities now within his grasp. he just had to stay alive to increase his strength. of course, the time limit was a little long, but the effects were worth the wait.


    laughing like a kid after realising the greatness of his talent, he immediately tried to use it on a long-forgotten passive skill.


    "i want to increase my enhanced intuition to the second tier!"


    his cheerful voice echoed in the place as he raised his fists above his head in excitement.


    despite his hopes, a grimace crept onto his face. even after two minutes, he felt nothing.


    "is it not working?" he sighed in disappointment before shaking his head. he must have overlooked something to activate it.


    rapidly, he checked his interface, searching how to use it before he read the threat on the note and paled. luna wasn''t messing around. she would really make him suffer if he went against her interests again. after all, he wasn''t prometheus.


    he took a profound inspiration to calm the fear crawling into his heart. then, he focused on the note, finding a hint... or so he thought. anyway, he acted on his discovery without wasting time.


    "amazing luna. can you help strengthen my enhanced intuition, please? i promise not to steal your mana again!"


    gritting his teeth, his eyes rolled in their sockets as he apologised. yet, he prayed inwardly that it wouldn''t be a prerequisite to use his talent. because no matter how amazing it was, he would hate it after a few times...


    fortunately, a warm sensation spread around his chest the next moment, breaking his negative thoughts and filling his mind with joy.


    since he never understood how to use his intuition actively, he checked his interface, noticing it jumped from the first to the second tier. s~ea??h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "yes!"


    he clenched his fists under his chin in joy. even if part of the talent bothered him because he had to borrow luna''s strength to use it, in the end, the upgrades would be his. it was the same for his weapons. the trait he liked the most about them was the intuition boost. but he equally disliked the fact that it was an external improvement.


    he pondered on this idea a little more, feeling he would need to improve his versatility to match the monstrous magus.


    ''i must become strong enough not to need weapons,'' he thought, fixing a new goal. he didn''t need them since mana was the sharpest one he possessed, anyway.


    with everything checked, his eyes narrowed into focused slits, his elation vanishing in a puff of smoke. julius was still in danger and needed his help.


    despite the pressing situation, he opted to act carefully and take his time. julius would remain safe as long as he stayed in the dream place, according to prometheus. so, instead of rushing like a furious bull into the lion''s maw, he had to prepare himself.


    determination burned in his eyes as he crossed the towering gate to leave prometheus'' soul sea. then, he rushed through the dream place''s plaza under the red moon''s glow and threw himself into the portal leading to his soul sea.


    without wasting a second, he flew above the verdant plain, cutting through the wind like a bullet for a few meters before kicking his box open and revealing its contents. more specifically, the human-looking puppet he had crafted.


    he gazed at it for a few seconds, puffing his chest in pride at the stylish creation before frowning.


    ''he said that all my limitations were lifted,'' he thought, hoping prometheus didn''t share his tendencies for pranks. ''it''s the moment of truth.''


    his soul trembled as he gently patted the puppet. unlike his last try, he felt no resistance this time! his hand phased through it. then his arm, and finally his entire frame, as he grinned. ''i can possess it!''


    his soul nestled inside, he sent a surge of mana to activate the magic symbols engraved into the wood.


    the familiar hum of mana filled the air for a moment as the puppet''s vein-like channels came to life. gradually, he sensed his soul bind his creation with joy.


    when he moved his fingers, the puppet''s responded. then, he tried the arms, followed by the legs, and finally the head.


    realising everything worked as he had imagined, his laughter broke his soul sea''s silence as he pushed his new shell off the ground.


    "hahaha! i knew i could be the best puppet master!"

 Chapter 368 The Puppets Awakening

    with his limitations shattered, he finally obtained what he longed for: freedom. adam knew the puppet''s possession was only the tip of the iceberg because now, he could move as he wished without julius! however, confined within the beautifully carved wooden block, he had lost his sensations in exchange.despite the inconvenience, joy brightened the puppet''s youthful face. the two odd gems serving as his eyes sparkled azure and emerald while noises of wood and bones rattling echoed in his soul''s sea. his heart lightened, free of the crushing burden weighing on it for a minute before the ashfords'' looming threat registered, staining his positive emotions with gloomy spots.


    his face darkened with concern, and anger burned in his eyes. those pests had never given up, even after five years and a half.


    ''i must rescue julius.''


    war drums reverberated in compelling beats in his heart as determination blazed within him. but could he defeat two adepts? or would there be more? he didn''t know.


    despite his confidence hitting rock bottom, fresh ideas sprouted like greenery in his mind. after a moment, his lips stretched into a smirk.


    "the copy knew about prometheus'' choice and acted all along. hahaha."


    laughter reverberated, and a realisation settled gently. during their fights, he had been forced to develop techniques on the spot under pressure. yet, he had subtly been guided to design supportive ones instead of offensive ones. that''s what the copy tried to teach him, all to save alina after possessing the puppet.


    after all, he could now protect it with a dense mana armor instead of the towering suit, which consumed too much energy.


    by adapting the mana claws, he could limit his consumption further, becoming a nightmare for mages as long as they couldn''t breach his defenses. because in the end, no matter their tier, they would run out of mana. at that moment, he could behead them like defenseless chickens.


    after pondering the idea, his smirk stretched onto his somber face, giving it a sinister allure as he recognised its feasibility.


    "i''ll save the two of you and obliterate those snakes!" he declared, snapping his eyes shut and leaving the dream place to confront the hateful marquisate.


    ****


    simultaneously, gabriel ashford''s pupils constricted. pushing himself off his luxurious chair in a flash, he glared at the unconscious boy.


    "did you feel it?"


    his question cut through the silent room as ominous shadows danced on the bright magic symbols covering the ground.


    "yes. mana is growing erratic by the second... he is finally coming out!" enjoy new adventures from empire


    reynard''s excited voice responded. they had been waiting for hours, and he wasn''t known as the kingdom''s most patient man. all this wait annoyed him, especially after he suffered humiliation when capturing the boy. now, he wanted nothing but to shred his body and steal that soul gabriel wanted so much.


    yet, his trembling fists suddenly froze the next moment. everyone''s eyes enlarged in shock as a bizarre spectacle unfolded before the boy. unlike the ghost they had expected to see, forms weaved themselves from thin air in a gradual dance.


    exquisite leather boots appeared first, followed by dark pants adorned with a clinking large belt. then, a stylish red coat ending in tight brown leather gloves reaching the elbow fluttered amidst the mana. and finally, they saw a youth''s charming, almost feminine face.


    alarmed, they eyed the intruder suspiciously. despite nathan''s year-long investigation, they had no information about the young, odd-eyed kid.


    "who are you?! state your name and purpose!" raynard commanded, already preparing his spells to attack the intruder.


    meanwhile, nathan shook his head in disdain. this uncle of his was smart but too stubborn and impatient. he would have realised it could only be adam by taking five seconds to ponder instead of flaring.


    on the other hand, he understood what transpired in a flash. well, the most significant part, at least. his plan had failed. the moment they threatened adam, he disappeared only to return inside a bizarre body a few hours later, which could only mean one thing: he had fixed his flaw. and with it fixed, he couldn''t assimilate him to make his crippled mana circuits recover.


    as nathan pondered his next course of action, adam''s scornful voice resounded.


    "i''m julius'' big brother, an apprentice, and... your death! today, the ashford family will cease to exist. let it be a warning to the likes of you not to mess with me!" sea??h th§× n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    he was tired of losing against bastards like them. but it was fine. now, he''ll ensure he will never be defeated again.


    adam''s threat hung in the air, his eyes blazing in defiance. without another word, he channelled his mana, weaving a complex armor of pure billowing energy around him. simultaneously, he summoned his blade of adaptation and luminous wildblade, clutching and encasing them in elemental mana.


    like a magical beast of the fourth tier, he leapt, aiming for the family''s head.


    "humph. a kid still wet behind the ears, dares?!"


    gabriel''s outraged snort echoed in his ears as the wind whipped against his clothes. then, he saw the old bastard who made julius suffer so much channel mana in response.


    "crashing tide!"


    echoing gabriel''s call, a torrent of violent water materialised, rushing towards him and threatening to shred his body into pieces.


    however, what could water do against his righteous fury?


    "freeze!" he roared, a surge of pale blue mana leaving his hand and darting towards the billowing water.


    crack


    the noise of liquid freezing reverberated for a second as the lowering ambient temperature sent icy shivers down everyone''s spines. like a river in winter, the spell stopped dead in its tracks as he landed on it, shattering the ice into glistening blocks before resuming his charge.


    simultaneously, reynard moved into action behind, using his most powerful spell to stop him.


    "sonus obstupefaciens!" he roared, clapping his hands with all his strength.


    clap


    the noise reverberated through the air, shattering the ice blocks in a rain of shards as a terrifying shockwave expanded around him at the speed of sound.

 Chapter 369 Alexanders Choice

    the deafening shockwave ruffled his brown hair in a wild dance and caused cracking noises to reverberate from his wooden frame. yet, like a living being, the swirling mass of mana protecting him negated most of the damage by dismantling the spell''s mana.propelled like a cannonball by the blast, he cut through the wind, reaching gabriel with a mocking smirk. the sound attack''s primary threat came from its ability to shatter eardrums and force the body into a state of shock. he realised it in a second and gloated at the slack-jawed adept.


    "i have no body, fool!" he roared, swinging his arms at the hateful marquis ashford. "die, snake!"


    his blades glinted death as they closed in like two magical beasts ready to bite his enemy''s neck before beheading him.


    however, gabrial''s mouth snapped open, blurting his spell''s name a split second before he could end him.


    "cerulean bulwark!"


    he noticed his adversary''s constricted pupils and the fear dancing in them before a thick veil of water obscured his view.


    splash


    his weapons struck against the liquid encasing gabriel like a waterfall, causing him to frown in displeasure. despite his best efforts to push through, the barrier proved too sturdy... for now.


    "you won''t leave this place alive!"


    his threat echoed as he changed the elemental properties encasing his blades. the threatening hue of magma encased his left while white steam rose from his right.


    assaulted by both scalding and freezing cold temperatures, the defensive spell evaporated and cracked simultaneously in a cacophony of grating noises.


    stay tuned for updates on empire


    meanwhile, reynard recovered from his momentary shock, understanding why his sound blast didn''t damage adam. since the ghost had no ears, most of his spells became as useless as nathan in this battle. so, he had to rely on alexander to help gabriel. yet, his cousin had silently watched on the sideline since the beginning, causing his blood to boil in his veins.


    "alexander! what are you waiting for? use your threads to control the bastard!" he yelled, clenching his fists and watching the steam rising from the thinning cerulean bulwark.


    "no. i won''t interfere anymore," alexander answered, his expression complex with conflicting emotions.


    despite his resolve to uphold his familial duty, nathan''s last stunt weighed on his heart, crushing it with the weight of a mountain. could they continue to do whatever they wanted as nobles without consequences? including killing young and innocent students just to put an undeserving, empathy-less man on the throne?


    he had always known the answer but wanted to believe the bellore bloodline could make the kingdom prosper again. yet, the recent events proved to him several times that it wouldn''t. at some point in time, their family became a plague no better than parasites draining the people''s lives for their benefit.


    disgusted by how corrupted his once glorious family had become, alexander shook his head and said, "i advise you to stand back, too. we left thorian''s side for a reason, not to follow someone worse than him."


    upon hearing the ludicrous words, reynard''s anger exploded, sending tremors jolt through his body.


    "shut up, crazy idiot, and go help!" he barked, his veins throbbing on his reddened forehead. but as he opened his mouth to continue, his face distorted into an ugly grimace.


    "you dare?"


    his voice resounded weakly, overpowered by the sizzling sound of evaporation and freezing filling the air a few meters away as blood dripped from his joints.


    "stay put and observe," alexander answered, forcing his cousin to sit using the magic threads wrapping his joints. then, he ignored him, focusing on gabriel and adam.


    meanwhile, adam''s smirk widened. he could feel the water pressure diminish as his blades crawled inch by inch towards gabriel''s neck.


    "geyser strike!"


    like a lightning strike, a sudden cry erupted before him, signalling gabriel''s counterattack. however, would he be adam if he didn''t predict it? after all, he faced an adept who could cast spells in half a second by naming them.


    despite the casting speed, he would never lose against typical spell casters. why? because he could counter them entirely! sea??h th§× n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    clack


    with a snap of his fingers, he manipulated mana to crash against the rumbling earth before the water could explode upward. assaulted by the energy fueling it, the spell collapsed into wisps, unable to activate properly.


    ''double rare affinities and incredible mana control!''


    gabriel''s mind reeled, fear tightening its icy grip on his heart. an apprentice shouldn''t be this strong. yet, years of experience had honed his instincts. he wouldn''t let a brat defeat him.


    rapidly, he recovered and prepared his next spell. but that was when he heard adam''s annoyed voice.


    "i once fought a nightmarish man you knew. he sacrificed an arm, his life span, and one of the eyes he had been so proud of, all to hasten his victories. i killed him once, then fought against him for four years before killing him again. i must say, i adhere to his approach entirely!"


    "gaston!" gabriel yelped, his face draining of all colors as he remembered the anomaly. adam''s declaration could only mean one thing: he didn''t give his all yet!


    in a hurry, he voiced his spells, uncaring about mana control even if they ended up weaker.


    "impaling torrent, coral cage, severing stream!"


    as his words lingered and mana billowed around him, his eyes bulged, and his heart almost stopped in dread.


    ''he has a third affinity?!''


    the idea rumbled in his mind, deafening the cracking mana as an icy shiver ran down his spine. he recognised the terrifying element. anyone possessing it was regarded as a treasure as much as a terrible threat. ''space!''


    while the realisation shattered his hope of survival, adam''s glinting blade of adaptation cleaved the wind, leaving deep fissures in its wake before charging through the thin bulwark as if it didn''t exist.


    then, silence. a deadly silence.


    shatter


    the wall supporting the room abruptly collapsed, sending rubble colliding with the ground and revealing the manor''s brightly lit corridor. next, the forming spells dissipated into two halves as the cut air repaired itself gradually around them.


    finally, gabriel gazed at adam in a stupor before his vision spun from top to bottom until his head collided with the ground. blood sprayed like a fountain as his legs buckled and his body collapsed like a stringless puppet.


    just like that, the influential and powerful marquis, the king''s previous councillor and the leader of the noble uprising faction, died in his own mansion.

 Chapter 370 Bargaining with Betrayal

    "who''s next?"adam turned, anger rumbling in his eyes like an erupting volcano. each time he glared at the two teachers¡ªno, the two bastards¡ªa surge of reproach crashed over him.


    they had been there, plotting in plain sight against julius and in his naivety, he believed alexander had no ulterior motives.


    ''what a fool i am.''


    indeed, a fool who trusted that shepard, who couldn''t even manage his city-state properly, would have checked their backgrounds extensively. he wouldn''t make the same mistake again.


    ''let it be a lesson not to trust others blindly because of their strength or position.''


    like a bucket of icy water, alexander''s solemn voice broke his thought process as his determination firmed in his mind. s§×ar?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "i don''t want to fight you. reynard is my captive, and nathan is useless," the adept said, pointing at the two men before continuing. "you win."


    despite his pessimistic analysis of adam, he had to admit that witnessing his elemental mastery sent a jolt course through him. after all, it was incredible for someone to wield three of the most potent rare affinities. even reynard stood on the ground, his mouth opening and closing in utter confusion.


    truthfully, if he weren''t a ghost... or a puppet now? anyway, he would have considered helping him in overthrowing thorian and crowning him king. yet, a ruler must have descendants, something adam''s state wouldn''t allow. it was an iron-clad rule in his vision of the ideal kingdom of belloria.


    ''what a shame.'' your next chapter is on empire


    a heavy silence lingered in the air as he gazed at adam, waiting for his answer.


    "you already betrayed our trust once. i won''t believe you!" adam said, his brows twitching in frustration.


    without wasting time on useless blabbers, his blades glinted above the luminous magic circle as he stepped forward to end the three venomous vipers who dared kidnap his brother.


    however, he froze in his tracks as alexander''s next statement sent a wave of realisation crashing over him.


    "think about it. how can i betray you if i wasn''t on your side?"


    noticing the impact his words had and that adam seemed more prone to dialogue rather than senseless killing, he continued.


    "it''s time to reveal my goal. i''ve been observing the both of you to assess your worthiness as bellorian citizens and drew several conclusions."


    his solemn voice reverberated in the room as he raised a finger to emphasise his words.


    "the kingdom is doomed with thorian leading it. i first thought about my family to replace him, but the only candidate was this madman."


    he pointed at nathan, who shrugged, unafraid of the dangerous direction the discussion veered to.


    then, he glanced at the still-frozen adam, sighing in relief before continuing.


    "to avoid my beloved country''s collapse, i considered separating our dynasty from the throne. that''s when i turned my eyes to julius. he is a nice boy with great potential, knows how hard life can be for commoners, and has a lot of empathy. after a few years of guidance, i''m sure he''ll become an outstanding leader."


    everyone''s expression distorted into complex grimaces.


    nathan because he hadn''t seen that coming. just like reynard, he never considered the ludicrous idea of putting someone who didn''t carry the bellor''s blood on the throne. despite his high intelligence, he couldn''t predict what would happen in a fool''s head. and that''s how he saw this uncle of his now: a total fool.


    meanwhile, reynard''s brain failed to register the words for a moment, hearing sizzling noises instead. then his eyes enlarged, and his fists tightened as he opened his mouth to yell.


    "crazy dog! you want to destroy an eight-hundred-year dynasty because you don''t like the current rulers?"


    alexander gazed at his cousin, shrugging and forcing his mouth shut.


    "there won''t be a next ruler if the country collapses under this current one''s reign."


    then he turned back towards adam, his lips stretching into a genuine smile and his eyes burning in righteousness.


    "you know everything now. with gabriel dead, i can inherit his faction''s leadership and plan for the uprising."


    he outstretched his hand, letting the silence linger for a second before adding.


    "leave your suspicion in the past and join me. we''ll rebuild this ruin into a magnificent country together."


    stunned by the sudden offer and unable to verify alexander''s claims, adam stood rooted, his soul shuddering and his mind racing at maximum speed.


    ''is he crazy?''


    despite his struggles to understand alexander''s words, his mind refused to process them. since when did people select king candidates like that? julius was just a poor commoner. he had helped him become a noble, sure. but still, there must be other nobles to consider.


    anyway, that wasn''t even the problem. why would julius wage war to claim the throne in the first place? they lived well in the college and could probably stay there for at least ten years. and he didn''t want to think about how stressful the boy''s existence would become.


    he had seen it through prometheus'' memories: rulership was a crushing burden. each day was a battle to offer the citizens a better and safer life.


    ''it''s even worse than becoming a hero!''


    no, he wouldn''t accept it! how would they explore the world if the boy stood behind a desk to manage the country daily? anyway, why was he thinking so much? it''s not like he would forgive alexander just because he had grand ambitions. yet, killing the adept wouldn''t bring him anything, either.


    after a moment of pondering, his lips stretched into a grin, and greed flashed in his eyes as he spoke.


    "you can ask julius about this boring stuff. instead, how do you plan to make me forgive you?"


    alexander''s mind reeled in shock this time. was a country''s crown not enough? even if he wouldn''t wear it personally, he would hold eminent authority as the king''s brother.


    icy sweat dripped from his forehead as his mind raced for a solution. a direct confrontation would strain any possible cooperation, and since adam was willing to negotiate, refusing would only break the noble image he had built.

 Chapter 371 Bargaining Chips

    shadows danced on alexander''s face as his eyes narrowed in focus. he had a few hidden tier-four ingredients he could use to appease the ghost''s anger, yet doubts gnawed at him.after noticing adam move inside the puppet like in an actual body, he somehow understood that ingredients and materials wouldn''t sway him anymore.


    ''but i have nothing else to offer...''


    gritting his teeth, he recalled the tier-five staff he ordered a few months ago. experience more on empire


    ''do i really have to give that?''


    an unbearable ache seized his heart like a vice as he thought about the weapon he was so excited to receive. tier four items were already challenging enough to get. therefore, losing a tier-five one before he could use it felt like receiving a devastating blow to his gut.


    ''if it can resolve the dispute and build a future for the country...''


    a bitter taste filled his mouth as he offered his staff to apologise.


    before adam could answer, nathan interfered, his voice cutting through his hope like a fiery blade.


    "do you really think he needs items? think more while i buy my life."


    nathan''s snort resounded through the room, breaking the silence and drawing adam''s attention. gazing into his odd eyes, he continued, his voice fearless and gaze firm.


    "my mother is taking care of alina as we speak. if you kill me, she''ll die, too."


    despite her uselessness, that''s why he had kept her alive for so many years. alina was nothing more than a bargaining chip he planned on using to defuse the escalating tension if his plan failed.


    with a confident grin, he gestured to adam''s trembling frame, awaiting his answer.


    simultaneously, adam''s bony teeth cracked after hearing the hateful offer. he also recognised the bastard''s familiar eyes: jean castle''s. like a parasite nestled comfortably in the college''s library, he had been spying on them for a year unbeknownst to him.


    ''he is the mastermind.''


    the thought boomed in his head as his face contorted into an unwilling grimace. sure, he could forgive alexander after ripping him off because he stood on the sidelines and merely obeyed orders. but nathan? never. and his mother even less!


    ''but i can''t risk alina''s life either...''


    stuck in a moral dilemma, his thoughts wandered to find the best answer.


    however, noticing his hesitation, nathan hammered the nail deeper with an additional bid.


    "i''ll release two thousand five hundred summoned, too."


    the words were plain yet struck adam like a hammer.


    ''so many?!'' he thought, his eyes enlarging. they were all reincarnated earthlings, possessing a talent and, more importantly, luna''s interface!


    as much as he wanted to see the snake mother and son pair dead, he felt a moral obligation to help them if he could. after all, his roots came from earth, too.


    clicking his tongue, he said, "what stops me from killing you after you deliver on your promise?"


    with a shrug, nathan answered, "i observed you for a year. i know you never lie."


    a tense silence lingered as they glared at each other. after a moment, adam spoke again.


    "swear not to target us ever again."


    he didn''t know if eleanor lingered by the summoned, ready to end their lives with alina''s. even without that threat, the offer was objectively too good to refuse.


    nathan''s eyes sparkled as his lips stretched into a vicious grin.


    "i can do better. let me pledge allegiance to julius if he accepts alexander''s idea. with my sharp mind, conquering a few kingdoms will be a piece of cake."


    "as much as i hate that brat''s methods, i can confirm his intelligence."


    alexander chimed in, his even tone betrayed by his trembling eyes. if a few words could save his nephew, why would he remain silent? they were sincere, after all.


    "hum..."


    with a thoughtful sound, adam tucked his fingers around his chin.


    despite his aversion to alexander''s idea, nathan could be a great addition to shepard''s kingdom-building project. he could also ask the snake to find more summoned or help improve julius'' team strategies.


    ''he is a hateful enemy, but can be a useful ally...''


    a grin stretched his lips a second later. he was convinced.


    "ok. you are in. but i don''t want to see eleanor, so leave her somewhere far from my sight."


    not expecting his mother to be included in the deal, nathan''s emerald eyes sparkled as he nodded in response. then, he stepped back, falling silent again.


    adam refocused on alexander now and refused his offer. weapons were not the answer he sought to rise in strength, making the staff useless. instead, it was mastery.


    stunned by the refusal, alexander''s composure faltered as a jolt ran through him. however, a sigh of relief escaped his lips as he heard adam''s demand.


    "i want two things. first, what''s yours is mine. second, you''ll teach mana control to all the summoned. easy, right?" s§×ar?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    like a black-hearted merchant, adam''s lips curled into an innocent, even warm smile as he extorted the adept mercilessly.


    ''why do i feel he got more than just the staff,'' alexander thought, his arms trembling as he stifled the outraging words he wanted to say. then he nodded, squinting and biting his quivering lips in pain. the metallic taste of blood filled his mouth, and his heart bled. yet, despite the bitterness, he still answered with a defeated voice.


    "take everything..."


    "great! give the items to shepard once we return." adam clapped his hands, a satisfied smile stretching his lips. then, pointing at reynards, he asked, "what do we do with him?"


    "he won''t jump ship for the time being. let me try to convince him in private," alexander answered, looking his cousin in the eyes. a moment later, he dragged him through the collapsed wall before entering a luxuriously decorated room.


    meanwhile, nathan outstretched his closed fist before adam, letting a key glisten under the bright light.


    without asking questions, adam grabbed it, turned and crouched to open the lock binding julius.


    next, he approached the boy''s ear and whispered playfully, "wakey wakey, sleeping beauty."

 Chapter 372 Alinas Imprisonment

    with a gentle nudge, he shook julius, his lips rising in a grin. somehow, he found the gesture amusing since their situation was reversed for once.the boy''s eyelids fluttered under the magic circle''s mystical light a few seconds later. alarmed by the insistent shaking, his right hand surged with qi, squeezing adam''s forearm in a vice. then, his hazel eyes snapped open, scanning his surroundings as his lips curled downward.


    "who are you?"


    squinting, he glared into the azure and emerald eyes of the youth who awoke him in dread. after noticing the magic symbols pulsing with mana beneath him, he understood where he was in the blink of an eye.


    ''they brought me to their mansion.'' explore more at empire


    after they abducted him, he knew they would conduct a ritual using the circle to steal his brother''s soul, as gaston had tried almost six years ago.


    before he could reflect further, adam spoke, unbothered by the force applied to his forearm.


    "i''m the underworld''s guardian. everything you see is an illusion i created to show you how you died. then, i''ll judge your soul based on your life choices and actions." s§×arch* the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "what?! i died?!"


    stunned by the sudden revelation and the solemness in the youth''s voice, his pupils constricted, and his hair bristled. his grip grew weaker as a chilling realisation reverberated in his mind.


    as his breathing became ragged and tears of unwillingness pooled in his eyes, a sudden hearty laughter filled the room. confused, he gazed at the laughing boy, noticing the familiar clothes his brother had bought from asha.


    a surprised yelp escaped his lips. after the initial shock, he recognised the voice and annoying grin stretching the odd-eyed youth before him.


    "big brother? but... how?"


    "yup! i''m inside the puppet i crafted," adam answered, helping the boy up gently after his prank. despite the questionable timing, he had to break the boy''s suspicions. knowing him, only something he was extremely familiar with could do the trick. therefore, he opted for this approach.


    wasting no time, a warm smile stretched his lips as he continued, shocking the boy with the excellent news, and making his questions about the puppet vanish from his mind.


    "you are safe, i''m too, and now we''ll free your mother."


    he felt the tremor jolting julius'' body. he knew how heavy her absence weighed on his heart. but now, everything would be fine, and they would finally reunite.


    with a decisive turn, he stared at nathan.


    "lead the way."


    then, placing a comforting arm around julius'' shoulder, they followed close behind.


    they navigated the mansion''s luxurious corridor, feeling the soft red carpet under their feet. bright magical devices chased the night''s darkness away, and exquisite paintings depicting the ashford family members hung on the walls.


    a moment later, nathan''s hand phased through a thick wall, surprising them. next, dust rose as the ground swallowed the obstacle, revealing a hidden stair leading down.


    "my mother''s magic. she cast an illusion to hide the lever."


    he heard nathan''s explanation, finding the idea intriguing.


    ''i''ll study what i can do with illusion later,'' he thought, excited to develop his abilities. but for now, alina was the priority.


    after a short walk, a cavernous space opened before them, revealing an underground prison. the terrible stench of sweat and decay assaulted their nose in vicious waves to suffocate them.


    julius'' chest tightened as he noticed the youth''s rickety body sprawled behind their cage''s rusted bars. they were all his age, meaning he could have been in their place. the realisation sent a torrent of horror crash against his heart as his shoulders trembled.


    "this is inhuman!"


    a yell uncontrollably escaped his lips as anger boiled in his veins. they were just kids, yet were treated with such barbaric cruelty. was that what one of the most prominent noble houses should do?


    "no matter what birth privilege they have, they shouldn''t treat others like that!"


    "i agree," adam said, his eyes narrowed into slits and his voice icy.


    feeling the storm hiding behind his brother''s words, he sobered up. adam had never shown such a strong reaction for strangers before, making him ponder the reason.


    like a computer, his mind drew and dismissed theories before he selected the simplest and most glaring.


    ''they come from the same place.''


    a painful pang struck his heart. despite his brother''s chaotic reactions, he knew how loyal and good-natured he was. seeing people from his world in such poor condition must have infuriated him.


    contrary to his expectations, a tense silence engulfed the prison. instead of his brother''s outraged roars, he heard his calm voice, followed by the hollow thud of his steps echoing through the fetid halls.


    "alina first, the rest later."


    warmth filled his heart as he followed. he still prioritised his mother.


    after walking through and enduring the disgust caused by the place, a woman sitting comfortably before a cell greeted their eyes.


    her blond hair reflected the dim light as she lazily yawned when she heard the approaching footsteps.


    her delicate robe fluttered as she pushed herself off her chair, a grin stretching her lips.


    "i knew you would succeed! can you use mana already? did you unlock your affinity? do you feel stronger?"


    eleanor threw a barrage of questions before even seeing her son. with their arrangement, she knew he was alive, after all. and only her family could come to this place, anyway. so, when she noticed julius and a strangely dressed youth accompanying nathan instead of her cousins, her brows shot up in confusion.


    "what is happening, nathan?!" she screeched, chaos brewing in her mind.


    "we failed. i bought our lives back, so step aside and don''t act rashly," nathan answered, straightforward, cold, and fearless, as always.


    yet, eleanor was anything but calm. did her son turn into an idiot? he brought them to alina, their only way to survive! he should have threatened them into leaving before releasing or outright killing the useless peasant instead. now, they lost the upper hand and were at their mercy.

 Chapter 373 Shadows of the Past

    the icy realisation caused her body to shudder. death stood before her, and the one who brought it to her doorstep was her own son. she had lived long enough amidst the corrupted nobles to know not to trust anyone. not her father, not her cousins and even less a commoner.panic. a dreadful panic seized her thought process, shackling her logic and making her ignore nathan''s words.


    like a cat having its tail stepped on, she turned, rushed, and opened the cell. a light glinted as she drew a short dagger from her boot and placed it under alina''s jaw.


    "if you move, she''s dead!"


    her cracking voice echoed menacingly, yet her rapidly rising chest and ragged breathing broke her threatening image.


    "nathan, come here! i''ll get us out!"


    however, nathan sighed, shook his head, and rolled his eyes. stepping to her, he noticed a hopeful smile stretch her lips. meanwhile, alina''s face presented a complex mix of emotions. hope flickered in her trembling eyes as tears rolled to her trembling lips.


    with a simple gesture, a finger over his lips, he showed her to remain silent as he passed eleanor and stood behind her.


    "great! now, let the two of us leave. i''ll release the harlot a few kilometers aw..."


    as julius'' eyes trembled in fury upon hearing the snake woman insult her mother, his brow shot up in confusion, and his mouth hung open in shock.


    simultaneously, adam shrugged, knowing it would happen, as the sound of eleanor''s body plopping to the ground echoed in the fetid underground prison.


    his steely green eyes uncaring, nathan knocked her down before she could escalate the situation further.


    "julius!"


    free from the threat, alina picked up her tattered dress and lunged at her son.


    similarly, julius rushed at her, his tears glistening in the dimly lit prison.


    "mama!"


    they embarrassed each other in tenderness, tears of relief and joy gushing down their cheeks. enjoy new tales from empire


    although he found the warmth he had dreamed of for so many years, julius couldn''t help but notice his mother''s poor physical state. her limbs were as thin and frail as twigs, her hair as dry as straw, and many blue concussions covered her once spotless skin.


    adam noticed them, too. he even caught a missing tooth and a few scars here and there, making him realise what will happen next. after all, no one knew julius better than him.


    subtly, he circled the mother and son, positioning himself before eleanor. even if the scene warmed his heart, and he owed alina much, he would uphold his promise. because if words lost their meanings, why would he speak them?


    as he watched, alina whispered amidst her tears, her voice cracking with emotions.


    "i knew you would survive. i missed you, my baby."


    "i missed you, too. sorry... sorry for taking so long to save you," julius said, the emotions he had suppressed for many years exploding in his chest.


    he always regretted that fateful night... no, he hated it. not only did he lose his mother, but he also lost against smith and almost died in gaston''s hands. even after surviving thanks to his brother, fighting with his life on the line and ending in a four-year coma, he could do nothing to save her.


    without his brother, he couldn''t even protect himself against most threats. for months, he lived in the woods, travelling by foot in the dangerous wilderness, everything to avoid the ashford''s regular combs. animated by the brilliant hope of reuniting with her one day, he never gave up despite the harshness.


    and after five years and a half, that joyous day came. he could finally feel her warmth again and enjoy her presence. how many times did he dream of walking the streets with her and his brother? of eating a hearty meal or appreciating the calm breeze and the scent of nature under the bright sky together.


    despite his longing, he endured, endured, and endured again, hiding his deep emotional distress behind layers of confidence. but in truth? he was just a boy. that''s why he never asked for help. why would mighty individuals like shepard move a finger and risk death to help him?


    it was the same for selene. he clearly had no interest in him or adam and only invited them for a night to enter his soul sea the following day. they were acquaintances at best but by no means friends.


    but it didn''t matter anymore. his brother somehow fixed everything while he was stuck in that mysterious place. and now bright rays pierced the ominous clouds tormenting his young heart.


    yet a dark spot hidden in a bleak corner remained. his teeth cracked as his eyes landed on eleanor. that hateful witch had mistreated his mother for years!


    gently, he pulled back from his mother''s embrace and held her wet, sunken cheek affectionately before rising to his feet.


    then his eyes hardened, and his heart roared vengeance as he glared at eleanor.


    without a word, he mobilised his qi as he lunged like a horrifying tier-three magical beast, ready to eviscerate the person he hated the most.


    "calm down!"


    he saw adam yell and move on his path. but he wouldn''t stop. despite all the respect he had for his brother, eleanor had to die today!


    with swift movements, he fainted to the left before spinning and pouncing to the right, confusing adam, who stood before his target.


    as he almost passed him, he noticed his brother''s twitching odd eyes and clenched fists. then he heard his anger-filled voice reverberate like a feral roar.


    "i told you to calm down!"


    echoing his words, the earth rumbled and cracked as thick walls rose to encase eleanor''s incapacitated body.


    "think carefully! do you really want to make me a liar? to what end? end her suffering?"


    adam''s voice resounded in his ears again as he stopped in his tracks. glancing at him, he saw the disappointment dancing in his eyes and realised...


    he realised that fueled by his anger, he would have killed her before his mother right after reuniting. that''s what his brother''s eyes told him. no words were needed between them. they knew each other better than their own selves, and he knew that his spoken words were not what mattered.


    his body trembled with hesitation. what an impressive sight he offered alina after so many years apart. but he couldn''t forgive eleanor, either.


    amidst his deep internal struggle, he felt a gentle, wooden hand grab his shoulder.


    "sometimes, life is more cruel than death. she lost everything today: her father, noble positions, the right to appear before us, and her future."


    adam''s words lingered for a second, seeping into julius'' heart before he ruffled his hair with a warm smile.


    "i always warned you about anger. let it go and take your mother out before she worries too much."


    rooted, his face turned complex. different emotions distorted it for a moment before a calculative light flashed in his eyes.


    "you are right... thank you," he said, turning and helping his wide-eyed mother up before leaving the underground prison.


    even if she deserved death, he had to let go of that past or become a vengeful animal no better than the corrupted nobles they disliked so much. kill her because he had the bigger fist now? wasn''t that exactly what they did to him? s~ea??h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    no. he would forget about her existence as long as she never appeared before him again. but if she did...


    his eyes narrowed dangerously.

 Chapter 374 Letting Go of the Past

    adam watched as julius left, his heart heavy and mind churning with complex emotions. he understood the boy''s outburst, really. anyone would have done the same when faced with their past tormentor.honestly, even if he dreaded the idea, he thought he would have to fight julius to calm him down. yet, after a few words, he reclaimed control of his emotions, even letting go of his righteous rage.


    ''can i do the same?''


    with the grating sound of a wavering stream, the question uncontrollably resounded in his mind. despite his genuine advice, he would be lying if he answered he could follow it if the situation were reversed.


    ''i would have killed her...''


    the thought thundered in his mind, causing his frame to shudder as he glared at eleanor. of course, he forgave many individuals he had hated, like vikram, selene, shepard, and even alexander. but he did so only after ripping them off and ensuring they would not threaten him again. their circumstances were much different, too.


    none of them had chased him for years or kidnapped and, most likely, tortured his mother.


    so yes, he would have killed her no matter how the boy tried to reason with him in julius'' situation.


    ''that''s why i''ll never be a hero... but julius can.''


    like a colossal tree spreading life force and joy in nature, julius'' good heart had always inspired him, even if he never admitted it. after all, he knew by now that he was a kid when it came to emotions and relationships, too.


    the knowledge shared by the copy made him more mature intellectually, but his heart remained an empty book with only a few lines penned by his friends.


    yet, as always, he shrugged the ideas off. it didn''t matter to him. he was someone else with different views and gladly accepted his situation.


    ''i''ll grow to become who i want to be. not prometheus two.''


    with his thoughts sorted, he gazed into nathan''s emerald eyes before swinging his head to tell him to get out.


    without a word, they left the incapacitated eleanor in the cell and moved to the cages. then, nathan cut his palm open, dripping his blood on the lock.


    click


    a soft metalling noise echoed through the prison''s damp air as the rusted bars creaked open, revealing a sleeping, rickety boy.


    "how many are here?"


    adam''s icy voice cut through the silence as he grabbed the boy gently, ensuring he didn''t break his twig-like limbs.


    "around five hundred," nathan answered, his voice even before he went to unlock the other cages. "we didn''t have enough space to keep the other two thousand, but i''ll contact our allies with alexander. i can gather them here in a few hours."


    "take your mother with you and tell her never to appear before us. if she does, i won''t stop julius again," adam answered, gesturing for him to leave.


    as nathan''s boots echoed in the distance after retrieving his mother, a surge of mana left his hand, condensing into comfortable constructs. then, one by one, he placed the sleeping summoned on it, smiling bitterly, as he noticed the traces of abuse on their youthful bodies.


    "you are safe now."


    a soft mutter escaped his lips as he dragged them out of the fetid hall, returning to the luxurious mansion''s corridors.


    the moment his silhouette emerged, julius and alina ran to him. he noticed their reddened eyes and wet cheeks and smiled tenderly at them.


    "it''s time to introduce you two properly!" julius exclaimed, his smile brighter than the magic devices'' light and his shoulders trembling in excitement. sear?h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    however, before he could speak, alina lunged and hugged him. shocked, he lost the ability to talk for a second before feeling the tremors shaking her body.


    "thank you. thank you so much for everything. you are the ghost from thirteen years ago. i know it," she said, fresh tears streaming down her cheeks.


    she had always wanted to thank the mysterious ghost who changed her life. despite her pure intentions, adam remained a silent guardian, never showing his presence and commanding julius to take credit for everything he did. and now, he saved her again after protecting and educating her son in her tragic absence.


    she pulled back, gazing into his azure and emerald eyes with a warm smile.


    "thank you for being julius'' brother. c-can i call you my son?"


    stay updated via empire


    a slight hesitation made her voice crack. after all, he was a mighty entity who could curse theodore''s descendants for seven generations. she would never forget how he killed another ghost in the graveyard, as well. even if she couldn''t see the battle, the rush of wind, the flying leaves and the rumble of destroyed tombs were enough to hint at what transpired.


    despite everything, she considered him a family member... one she was extremely grateful to have.


    "yes! we are already brothers, anyway!" julius yelled, joining the hug, his delighted face painted with vivid colors.


    "i-i..."


    adam failed to answer, a surge of emotions he didn''t understand flooding his heart. a family? besides julius, he never had one. even during prometheus'' memory recollection, he hadn''t seen his. the concept felt familiar but also alien to him.


    he halted his pondering for a moment, observing the duo''s joyful expressions. somehow, a warm feeling he didn''t dislike spread through his chest.


    ''can i?''


    he had nothing but respect for alina''s enduring and bright personality. however, he had to admit he didn''t care about her that much in the past. after all, in exchange for her help, he ensured she got a well-paid and relaxing job. he also cleaned her house daily.


    but in the end, how could he feel close when he genuinely planned to erase julius'' consciousness to reincarnate? sure, he changed his mind along the way, becoming something more than an egoist and angry ghost. but that happened a few months ago only.


    guilt always stung his heart like a swarm of wasps when she was around. that''s why he did his best to distance himself from her. no, he even erased her from his thoughts, not wanting to suffer from her bright smile while planning to doom her son.


    ''so, can i really accept?''


    a terrible, chaotic sizzling noise assaulted his mind. he was lost. he didn''t know. no, he never knew how to express his emotions, especially when facing gratitude.


    as the silence lingered and alina awaited his answer, hope sparkling in her hazel eyes, like a lighthouse lightening a tumultuous sea, julius'' voice resounded in his ears.


    "everyone commits mistakes or makes wrong choices. i know you''ve been burdened by something terrible for years, going as far as to isolate yourself several times so as not to worry me."


    the words caused his wooden frame to tremble on the soft carpet as dull sounds echoed in the corridors. yet, julius continued, chasing the chaos away and revealing the bright blue sky hidden behind the dark clouds.


    "in the end, like i let go of my anger, you let go of those negative thoughts. so, don''t be too harsh on yourself."


    a silent spectral tear rolled down his cheeks. julius had seen through him long ago, silently supporting him, even if he knew something was wrong.


    ''it had been hard... really hard.''


    he recalled his nascent hesitations after he awoke from his coma... no, it had started when lucius pressured julius into answering in the riverwood mansion. even six years ago, cracks appeared in his determination. subconsciously, he refused to take julius'' body, making his temper worsen with each passing day. but julius was right. he had changed.


    ''no one deserves to be alone.''


    he remembered misha''s words, his heart hastening in his chest as he let his emotions guide him.


    with shaky hands and a bright smile, he clutched the duo''s backs as his voice cracked.


    "i love you, brother... and i''m sorry it took us so long to save you... mom."


    end of second volume: i refused to be reincarnated.


    -----------------------


    an: i hope you enjoyed the second volume and are ready for the third! now that adam can move independently, he''ll take much more space and will have many opportunities to interact with others, including the summoned!


    i also want to express my gratitude to everyone for your support! you give me the strength to persevere, even if the book isn''t doing great! :)

 Chapter 375 The Dream Place Awakens

    in peace with his feelings and happy to be an official family member, adam pulled back from the tender embrace and gazed into alina''s bright hazel eyes."i''ll contact the best healer for you, mom."


    he smiled, his mind as vibrant as a lush forest brimming with life. the guilt and doubts were gone, and now he would enjoy his hard-earned freedom wholeheartedly.


    alina nodded in response, her bright smile as soothing as the gentle sun''s ray. then, she spoke.


    "you have something more important to do. don''t worry about me. julius is here."


    "leave everything to me and take care of the summoned."


    julius patted his shoulder, his eyes darting between him and the summoned sleeping on his mana construct.


    "alright," he said, leaving the hug and stepping back. "i''ll set the college coordinates into the gate. cross it when you are ready."


    with a last glance at the duo, the muffled noise of his leather boots echoed on the soft carpet as he left the manor.


    after a short walk, he manipulated the gate''s magic circle before the familiar thick veil of mana appeared. without wasting a second, he crossed it, the dizzy sensation of teleportation assaulting his senses for half a second. then... nothing.


    his mana affinity naturally shifted to space, protecting his soul from the discomfort like a natural rampart.


    stepping out the next second, his eyes enlarged, and his head jerked back in shock.


    "what happened?"


    the question echoed under the starlit sky as he peered into the distance, noticing shepard''s ruined tower. the grand ebony spear-like construct that once pierced the sky was no more, replaced by a pile of fuming rubles. nearby buildings were in the same state, and even dormitory three suffered.


    blackened walls, broken windows, and uplifted roof tiles, he could hardly recognise the place he spent a year in.


    with heavy steps and a pensive frown, he walked to his room, dragging the five hundred summoned behind him as he passed the scorched gardens julius liked so much.


    ''what is shepard doing? how did he let his college end in this state?''


    the thought thundered in his mind, but it wasn''t time to burden it with additional problems. as an arcanist, shepard would definitely fix everything without him.


    a moment later, he reached dormitory three and distributed the summoned in the empty rooms before closing his eyes to join them in the dream place. after all, he couldn''t let those poor souls enter the tower, unaware of its dangers. he also needed to retrieve his sutra before someone entered the fusion pool.


    ****


    when he reopened his eyes, the vibrant nature spreading in his soul sea''s every corner flooded his vision. without wasting time to appreciate the vista, he threw himself into the vortex, and stepped into the plaza, his eyes widening.


    unlike the uninhabited dream place he grew used to in the past thirteen years, he saw excited youths everywhere. their boisterous laughter and cheerful voices echoed under the moon''s red glow, changing the dreary mood to something much warmer.


    "guys! a new brother emerged!"


    a youth yelled, cupping his hand over his mouth to amplify his voice before running to him. enjoy more content from empire


    "hey, bro! don''t feel too stressed by the situation. we''ll share everything we discovered so far with you."


    somehow, the declaration caused a stifled laugh to escape his lips. yet, he didn''t want to offend the boy, especially since his intentions were pure.


    "don''t worry about me. i know the place already," he answered, patting the boy''s shoulder before stepping away.


    however, before he could cross a meter, the youth''s eyes widened comically, and his lips curled into an infectious smile.


    "i found him!" he roared, drawing everyone''s attention.


    soon, thousands of youths locked eyes with adam, causing an icy shiver to run down his spine.


    "w-what? why are you looking at me like..."


    before finishing his sentence, he rushed to the nearby fusion pool, afraid of their hope-filled gazes. sear?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    and he was right. the next moment, the air trembled, and the sturdy slabs shook as a human tide chased behind him, yelling.


    "it''s prometheus!"


    "we found him so fast! i can''t believe it!"


    "guys, check the ranking! not even an hour after awakening, he already reached the fourth floor!"


    "humanity''s hero!"


    "i''m not prometheus! leave me alone!" he yelled back, launching himself like a rocket through the grand building before gazing at the water sphere hovering above the pool.


    ''it''s still here.''


    he sighed in relief, shoving his arm through the powerful currents before retrieving a booklet containing an entirely new sutra.


    "q¨©ng hu¨¯ j¨©ng, or sutra of clear fire."


    he read, a satisfied smile stretching his lips as the kids'' excited yells pierced the sky, causing an invisible wave of stress to weigh on his shoulders.


    ''i''ll read it later.''


    then, he turned, left the building, and leapt above the crowd.


    standing before the tower, he raised his hand, calming everyone and squinting at them before ominous shadows danced on his somber face.


    "first of all, i came to warn you. do not touch the tower behind me if you aren''t ready to die."


    before they could explode into loud chatter again, his tone icy and black lines covering his forehead, he continued.


    "don''t call me prometheus. i''m not him, and i''m not a hero!"


    stunned by the denial, whispers filled the plaza for a few moments before a youth stepped forward and said, "we can see the stylish titles hovering above your head. you are adam, correct?"


    ''that''s what they are used for? empty boasting?!''


    the realisation boomed in his mind like a thunderclap as a bitter scoff escaped his lips.


    gritting his teeth, he nodded to answer the question, causing excited yells to resound again.


    "we all heard luna scream your name during that last battle!"


    "i m not prometheus!" he roared, deafening the crowd using mana and imposing silence.


    then, he continued.


    "the five hundred who were imprisoned in the ashford mansion. you are free. i brought you to the college of alchemy and transmutation, so find me after waking up. for the others, i warned you. enter the tower at your own risk!"


    finally, he closed his eyes to leave the dream place, too frustrated to spend a second more here.

 Chapter 376 Waking Nightmare

    when he reopened his eyes, the room''s ravaged furniture he had ignored prior met his eyes. the once elegant beds, wardrobe, and desk became nothing more than rough splitters covering the cracked floor. glistening shards reflected the moon''s glow as the night''s wind blew through the glassless windows.his attention drawn by a glint, he turned, noticing a gladius piercing through the wall and a trail of bloodstains leading to the outside.


    ''despite the unfair odds and numerical disadvantage, julius fought fiercely,'' he thought, his head moving up and down in approbation.


    he knew the blood came from the enemy since the boy''s clothes were untouched when he last saw him. the dried blood covering the gladius proved it, too. the realisation made him puff his chest in pride as he retrieved the weapon.


    "huff... huff..."


    before he could ponder how incredible julius had become, an individual''s ragged breathing shattered his thought process.


    eyes trembling and pupils constricting in dread, he thought about the boy who shared the room. wind whipping against his clothes as he blurred, he rushed to a mound of shattered wood before his voice pierced through the calm night.


    "aurelius, hold on!"


    with trembling hands, he unburied the youth, noticing the dust covering his frame like a second skin. then, he saw the dried blood trailing down his shattered eardrums, eyes and nose, staining his pale face with scarlet markings.


    scared, he gently nudged him, hoping he would wake up. unfortunately, the boy''s eyelids didn''t even flutter.


    ''he is not in the dream place. instead, his brain forced his body into a coma.''


    the urgency of the realisation struck him like a hammer. the boy''s life was in danger! he needed immediate medical assistance.


    without wasting time considering other questions, he cradled him with care before rushing out.


    yet, in the corridor, a sea of confused youths blocked him. s§×ar?h the n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    after declaring they were safe, they immediately focused on leaving the dream place, promising to wake each other up once they succeeded. and now, here they stood, looking for him with excited smiles stretching their lips.


    "prometheus!"


    one of them noticed him, yelling in delight and drawing everyone''s attention as his brows twitched in frustration.


    "move! i''m carrying a wounded!" he yelled back, silencing them before adding. "call me prometheus again, and i''ll lock you back in the ashford''s cages!"


    as most of them parted, expressing genuine concern for aurelius, one stepped forward, eyes glinting mysteriously.


    "i was a military medic. let me check his condition."


    the youth''s confident voice echoed, causing him to lean forward as he observed her features.


    despite her small stature, he could feel her pride seep through her pale skin. her sunken cheeks, letting the bones show, failed to hide her natural beauty as locks of dry chestnut hair cascaded down her face. nothing suggested she had any experience as she claimed but he couldn''t decide based on her appearance alone.


    "inspect him, please."


    in the end, he accepted her help. not because he trusted her, but because aurelius'' state worried him too much. in the worst case, he would lose five minutes while, in the best, the boy would be saved.


    with a nod, the lady''s hands came to life, moving with experience as her eyes turned sharp and steady. she first checked the boy''s pulse before moving to his breathing. then, she palpated his head, looking for swelling, tenderness or bumps.


    "his skull is not fractured, and his heart beats regularly. there is a bit of blood in his lungs, but nothing too alarming."


    she shared her initial diagnosis, reassuring adam before opening the boy''s left eye.


    "i need light," she said, knowing prometheus'' prowess.


    unlike the explosion she expected to hear, adam outstretched his finger, letting a beam of soft light filter into aurelius'' eye.


    simultaneously, the boy''s pupil constricted before she let the eyelid drop back into its place.


    relief filled her voice, and her seriousness disappeared, replaced by a smile as she gaze at adam.


    "he is not in danger, and the coma is not that deep. he''ll need time to recover from the shattered eardrums, though." she tucked her finger around her chin before continuing. "we must clear his ears from the blood if we don''t want them to be infected."


    "thank you. can i leave him with you for now? i''ll return later with a mage," he asked, causing the girl''s smile to widen before asking. "by the way, what is your name?"


    "we''ll take good care of him. my name is gwen!" she answered, straightening her back and offering a military salute by habit. after all, she had nothing but deep admiration for prometheus, who suffered to give humanity a chance at survival.


    with a grateful nod, adam turned, leaving the five hundred summoned behind and rushing to the college''s darkened main building. now that aurelius was taken care of, he could finally investigate what happened to shepard''s tower while looking for a teacher proficient in healing magic.


    despite his concern, the boy could heal naturally in a few weeks, making him subconsciously focus on the ruined academy.


    after a few minutes, the main building''s golden-plated doors creaked open before him, revealing rows of mangled students resting on scarlet sheets. they once had been entirely white, he could see it through the few untainted spots. then, he heard their agonising moans and imagined how terrible the smell would be, sending a jolt to shake his wooden frame.


    "state your name!"


    before he could recover from the dread of seeing so many kids suffer, a familiar voice resounded, the tone commending and the air cracking under the individual''s pressure.


    he turned, looking at the short teacher in the eyes and letting a tense silence pierced by the students'' groans linger for a second.


    "it''s me, adam. what happened here, teacher thurin?"


    discover more content at empire


    "lies!" thurin roared, his brown eyes turning golden and his beard catching fire as his veins throbbed on his forehead.


    then, the dwarf''s voice thundered with fury, as he channelled his mana.


    "die intruder!"

 Chapter 377 Moral dilemma

    "fusion spell: earthfire immolation!"instantly, a surge of mana left thurin''s palms, making the air tremble and the ground roar. the temperature increased by the college''s main building gate as the water sizzled and evaporated in puffs of white steam.


    continue your adventure with empire


    a thick liquid flame erupted from the dwarf''s palm, searing the ground, casting bright orange lights and banishing the shadows on adam''s face as his eyes enlarged.


    shocked by the sudden attack, he lost his chance to negate the spell before its activation. however, he wasn''t without a solution, either. in a flash, he understood thurin emulated the magma element by fusing earth and fire to give his flames consistency and enhance their properties. therefore, he channelled his mana, condensing it on his fingers before swinging his hand vertically.


    "water jet cutter!"


    a thin stream of high-pressure water emerged from each finger like a magical beast''s claws before slicing through the thick, magma-like earth.


    pshh


    the noise of evaporation reverberated next as dense steam engulfed the place, their particles reflecting the moon''s glow for a second.


    as thurin''s spell exploded in a rain of fiery tongue licking the charred walls and slabs, adam''s silhouette blurred into motion. the wind whipped against his clothes, making his red coat flutter as he reached his adversary in the blink of an eye. then, he grabbed the teacher''s hand, locked it behind his back, and swept his leg, forcing the angry dwarf to the ground.


    "calm down, teacher thurin. i ventured into avaloria frost peak with shiro and seldom came to your classes. it''s really me."


    his voice echoed, gentle and reassuring, as he felt thurin try to break free for a second before trembling.


    "how can i be sure? you may as well have investigated beforehand to impersonate adam!"


    thurin''s voice cracked with hesitation the next moment. doubtful and unwilling to jeopardise the wounded students, he couldn''t blindly believe him after the recent attack.


    "if you can''t trust my words, trust my actions. i can easily rip your head off in this position."


    his soft voice sent an icy shiver down thurin''s spine. after all, he must have felt the iron grip clutching his arm.


    feeling the clamping hand''s strength dig into his skin, thurin hurriedly answered as he felt his bones groan in agony.


    "i believe you. let go before you break my arm!"


    "alright," he nodded, releasing his grip with a wry smile before adding. "i''ll explain what happened to me after finding shepard and the other teachers. for now, tell me how the college ended up in this state and if a healer is present."


    pushing himself off the ground, thurin dismissed his mana, returning his thick beard and eye color to their usual state. next, he spent a few minutes explaining how an explosion rocked the land, blasting shepard''s grand tower to smithereens. the conflagration''s suddenness took them off guard, vaporising humans and buildings alike before they even realised what had happened.


    a bitter taste filling his mouth, he pointed to the student and continued, jaws muscles tensing in anger.


    "only elysia had some proficiency in healing because of her nature affinity. since she is gone..."


    he shook his head, lowering his eyes to gaze at the ground in distress.


    "we can only do our best to stop the bleeding until beatrix returns from the academy of light magic."


    after a brief silence to calm the tremors shaking his body, he continued with a sigh.


    "shepard is wounded, too. thadeus, zenobia, and shiro are monitoring his condition."


    "wait, what?"


    shocked to learn about shepard''s injury, adam''s head jerked back and his pupils constricted. even a mighty arcanist suffered from the blast, forcing a realisation.


    ''their bodies are a glaring weakness even in the sixth tier!''


    that''s why he defeated gabriel without too much trouble. his space blade cut through his body like paper, leaving him no way to survive after he weakened the cerulean bulwark protecting him.


    ''do they fix it after becoming archmages?''


    he pondered, remembering how julius trembled and fainted before vivian and the beast emperor. there was no way they could govern such large territories against beasts if they didn''t. after all, even if they could obliterate countries, a single blow from the dreadful creatures would end them.


    but it wasn''t time to think about that. as quickly as his mind drifted off course, he refocused on thurin, nodding at him.


    "i''ll go see him. i brought back five hundred new students under shepard''s orders. they are in dormitory three. one of them knows medicine. search for gwen. oh!


    and don''t worry about their appearances."


    without looking back, he passed through the once lively corridors, now turned dreary with the scent of blood, the noises of agonising groans, and the downcast faces of young students. everything he witnessed on his way forced a worm of doubt to appear in his usually clear heart.


    ''can i really let nathan go after this?''


    for the first time, he considered going back on his promise. despite the benefits of having him around, the devastation he sowed cleaved his moral values into two fighting parts. he didn''t know...


    but what he knew for sure was that words must have value. because if they didn''t, how could he trust anyone?


    as his leather boots echoed against the floor, he pondered more to find the answer and shape his uniqueness further.


    could anyone live without trusting another? if yes, how? the question stumped him for a second before the evident answer crashed into his troubled mind.


    ''choose your friends carefully... or become a manipulator like gaston.''


    no! he would never become like the nightmare he hated, even today. just thinking about the man made him grit his teeth in anger. s§×arch* the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''even if the world lies in my face, i''ll keep my words true!''


    he asserted his determination, eyes glowing and fists clenched. for better or worse, he would let nathan live even if he didn''t want to.


    ''who knows? he''ll maybe reform himself if surrounded by good people...''


    a slight hope flashed in his eyes as he clutched the alchemy class door handle. then, he dismissed his moral dilemma.


    it was time to see shepard.

 Chapter 378 The Invitation

    "who are you?!"the moment he entered the classroom, zenobia, thadeus, and shiro jumped to their feet, drawing their wands glistening with mana gems to protect the wounded dean.


    fortunately, before the situation could worsen, shepard''s weak voice resounded.


    "you made... cough..."


    a fit of cough seized the man, shaking his wounded body as he clutched his ribs with an agonising grimace distorting his lips. his elegant, even extravagant, robes covered his body in tattered stripes. the colorful embroideries were gone, replaced by large bloodstains, and the magic engraving enchanting the clothes melted into oblivion.


    "yeah, i crafted the puppet. i''m now free to move as i wish, too."


    he gazed at shepard''s terrible state, his eyes dimming. even the arcanist''s youthful face disappeared, showing his actual age and shattering the pride he had built for so many decades.


    he spent a few minutes asking how he felt and if his life was in danger before sighing in relief.


    fortunately, shepard stood on the third floor when the explosion occurred. it had granted him a precious sliver of time, enough to transform into swirling grey smoke just as a deafening explosion ripped through the room. unfortunately, in the middle of the process, he suffered from ugly burns.


    "everything isn''t dark," he said, looking shepard in the eyes and a grin stretching his lips. "for what it''s worth, i brought five hundred summoned back, subdued the culprits, and cut the snake''s head. also, two thousand more should arrive in a few hours."


    read new chapters at empire


    "chough! what?"


    before his eyes, shepard almost suffocated from the revelation.


    hurriedly, zenobia rushed to her mentor, patting his back to relieve his pain before observing adam, a sliver of mana swirling in her eyes.


    "we''ll talk about it later. just know that you are avenged and that i subdued the mastermind. he''ll come later, too."


    he leaned forward, patting his mentor''s shoulder as zenobia glared at him, jaws clenched in fury.


    "i suggest you use him as an advisor or tactician instead of killing him. he is sharp and ruthless in his plan-making. you''ll definitely need him."


    shepard was by no means stupid. in fact, he was even a brilliant researcher. but he believed his attention was spread too thin on subjects he had no interest in. therefore, he neglected his city-state until it became a ruined hellhole hidden behind golden buildings for the commoners.


    that''s why he would need a man to handle his duty in his stead to resolve the many problems plaguing his future kingdom.


    shepard''s eyes turned sharp despite his suffering in response.


    "can i trust him?"


    "we struck a deal, and he doesn''t have anywhere to go. instead of leaving a menace wandering the world or wasting his intelligence, use him."


    he shrugged before stepping back.


    "i''ll welcome the summoned for now. rest well until beatrix brings healers back."


    then, without wasting time, he left, retracing his steps to the gate. s§×ar?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    on the way, he noticed gwen helping bandage wounded students while thurin eyed the other youths with a pained expression. their physique was just that terrible.


    after a leisurely walk to release some pressure, he reached the towering gate. then, he sat, his mind wandering in a world of dilemmas.


    the stars shone on his wooden frame when the veil of mana surrounding the construct suddenly hummed to life and brightened a few moments later.


    intrigued, he focused on it. beatrix emerged first, her black hair tied in a bun and her eyes piercing the surroundings warily. following in her steps were five luxuriously dressed individuals: three females and two males. and finally, his eyes enlarged, the gems almost popping out of their sockets as he saw the last individual.


    instantly, a terrible sensation of dread jolted his body as alarm drums struck his mind. his instinct roared, "leave, fool!"


    however, before he could follow the forceful advice, her blue eyes locked on him, scanning his frame like a predator licking its lips before prey. he could almost feel her gaze as a physical phenomenon, touching him despite his sensationless body.


    then, he raised his head, glancing at her white dress adorned with golden embroidery, her white mage''s cape fluttering behind her as complex magic symbols waved on it. finally, he saw her intricately carved golden staff and, more importantly, the fist-sized blue gem hovering above it.


    ''she is dangerous!''


    the realisation rumbled in his mind as her lips curled into a gentle smile. then, tucking a golden lock behind her ear, she walked to him, making his soul freeze inside the puppet.


    "what an interesting ghost! you even lowered yourself to possess a puppet. a powerful one at that," she said, mana condensing into her eyes and casting two bright rays piercing his soul.


    "mhh. middle of the fourth-tier in strength, incredible conductivity and almost tier-five resistance."


    in a beat, she understood everything before shockingly continuing with his own stats.


    "a tier three ghost from an unknown species. interesting!"


    a tense silence lingered as she eyed him with a smile, her braids moving along her nodding head before she spoke again.


    "i''m elisabeth, the academy of light magic''s dean, and i would like to invite you as a student!"


    despite her charming appearance, polite words, and enthusiastic tone, only fear filled his mind. if he could sweat, he would have created an artificial lake right under his feet.


    somehow, everything in him screamed to distance himself from her. even if he didn''t know why, he would trust his gut feeling every day when it was this powerful. but he couldn''t outright reject her either...


    "i-u... thank you for the invitation. i''ll speak about it with shepard, my mentor, first."


    counting on shepard''s prestige and the tacit rule about taking a single mentor, he answered.


    "what a coincidence. i came to heal this old coot! follow me."


    with no choice, his face distorted into an ugly grimace as he followed behind her, wondering if she was even more of a genius than shepard or used some spell to keep her youth. after all, she looked no older than twenty-five but was an arcanist already.

 Chapter 379 Shattered Dreams

    as they passed through the college''s corridor, the five healers went to meet thurin before healing the students.meanwhile, beatrix, elisabeth, and adam continued, meeting shepard a few moments later.


    "look at you!" elisabeth said, shaking her head with a bitter smile as she glanced at shepard''s blood-stained robes and wrinkly face.


    however, adam could swear he saw something more. disdain? gloating?


    ''is their relationship strained?''


    the answer revealed itself after a tense silence lingered as sparks seemed to collide between the two arcanists.


    "cough. did you come to heal or mock me?"


    shepard''s voice resounded as a fit of cough made his body tremble, exposing the ugly burns hidden beneath his tattered clothes. explore stories at empire


    "mhh. i''ll heal you if you let your disciple study in my academy," she answered, her lips curling into an innocent smile.


    instantly, adam crossed his arms behind her, showing he didn''t want to and roaring in his mind for his mentor to refuse.


    however, his soul almost shattered the next second as he heard the answer.


    "sure. heal me now."


    ''traitor!''


    the thought rumbled like a thunderclap as he gritted his bony teeth. he had always done his best to help him. for what? to be sold without hesitation!


    as elisabeth moved to him, the noise of her golden staff colliding with the ground with each step echoing, his mind swirled into chaotic planning.


    ''let''s see if i won''t make you regret it!''


    simultaneously, a blinding light forced him out of his pondering and to gaze at the spectacle unfolding before him.


    "emendatio solis."


    with those words, elisabeth''s figure turned into a light entity, releasing a soothing stream of warmth in the classroom. then, she moved to shepard, a gentle smile stretching her lips before she touched his hand.


    like an electric current, the contact sent a tremor jolt through the dean''s body. the light spread, enveloping him like a chrysalis pulsing with life. his mangled and charred muscles recovered as new tissues weaved themselves together like living beings. the dark spots covering his skin turned whiter gradually until fresh, untainted skin replaced them.


    finally, new hair sprouted like healthy grass as his wrinkles disappeared, making him recover his youthful appearance. s§×arch* the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "ahhh."


    a blissful moan resounded from within the light as shepard lost himself in the pleasure of feeling his physical strength return for a second.


    however, adam''s vision was different. despite the grand effects and display of power, he only felt dread. yet, he still couldn''t figure out the reason.


    ''did i make a mistake?''


    he couldn''t help but think about his enhanced intuition. even if it saved him once, upgrading it had created a new problem: the annoying sensation would constantly scratch at his mind or make him feel dread!


    unwilling to endure even if he trusted it, he subtly stepped back and left the room as everyone focused on elisabeth''s impressive spell. then, he returned to the gate to wait for julius and nathan.


    after a few minutes, julius, alina, and alexander emerged from the mana veil, drawing his attention and breaking his dreary mood... for a second. then, an ominous feeling gripped him by the throat, making him shiver because alexander''s smile reached his ears.


    "don''t tell me you accepted!"


    his voice cut through the night, his tone one of disbelief.


    "bother... i did. i don''t want to see other kids suffer," julius answered, fidgeting with his fingers and smiling bitterly.


    "..."


    he failed to answer, trembling in anger and glaring at alexander.


    the former duke glared back, finding solace in this incredible victory after losing all his possessions to him.


    finally, feeling the tension grow out of hand, alina interjected, her worried voice cracking.


    "alexander really wants to make the country prosper. don''t be too harsh on him, and don''t worry. before starting anything, he plans to educate julius for a few years."


    "i don''t care!" he yelled, gritting his teeth and turning to julius. "do you have any idea of how difficult it is to be a good leader? do you know how many lives will depend on your decisions? at the slightest mistake, you''ll doom thousands of people! can you bear the burden?"


    understanding his brother''s concern, julius gazed at him, his heart calm yet his eyes firm.


    "i know. but is it better to let thorian and the corrupted noble destroy everything? someone has to step up for the weak!"


    "yes! but not you!"


    the more he listened, the more he felt his soul tremble. yet, he didn''t know how to convince him out of this folly, especially after seeing his determined eyes.


    "if you really do, we won''t be able to explore the world together! you''ll be busy every day. even now, you won''t have any time between your lesson and training for anything. are you sure that''s what you want?"


    "sorry, big brother... i know you want my happiness, but you also taught me to help others when possible," julius answered, taking determined strides before hugging him with trembling hands. "i-i''m sorry, but i could have been among those kids, too. i can''t let them continue abusing their power."


    "truthfully, i don''t want you to risk your life and carry this burden either," alina said, joining the hug to soothe adam''s trembling frame. "but i also respect julius for his choice. it requires a lot of courage."


    contrary to her expectation, he pulled back from the hug, his lips twisting into a displeased grimace. a flicker of pain crossed his eyes before he quickly masked it with a scowl.


    "is that so? do whatever you want since you believe you know better than me."


    he blurred, rushing a few hundred meters away before jumping atop the library. bathed by the starlights, he sat and hugged his legs.


    was his desire to spend time with julius now that he could move independently egoistical?


    probably. but he also wanted to preserve him from the cruel reality. after all, he had seen it. people''s hope, the threat surrounding their city, the rise of heroes, and their deaths.


    ''even if he also chose not to remember, he decided to walk the same path... what an irony.''


    all his plans and hope for the future had been shattered, too. yet, he couldn''t blame him since deep down, he admired him.


    with a sigh, he dismissed his thoughts, knowing he would need time to calm down and accept his decision.


    ''i can''t be depressed now.''


    searching for ways to uplift his mood, he remembered the blinking notification he had ignored until now. with a thought, he summoned it before a bitter taste filled his mouth.


    [tier 5 mage: marquis gabriel ashford defeated. you have gained 100 experience points.]


    [enemy defeated while being at a much lower level, xp+200%]


    exp: 920/10240


    "he was really a weak snake acting like a dragon. even the xp he yielded was as terrible as his character."


    he hissed, cursing gabriel to rot wherever his soul went, preferably to the same fiery depths where the bear, gaston, and ignatius settled.


    as he recovered a sliver of composure after venting, the gate drew his attention again as nathan emerged, followed by a sea of two thousand cheerful youths.


    however, before he could even react, his mood dived again as he heard their yells piercing the silence of the night.


    "prometheus! prometheus! prometheus!"


    "i''m not him!" he roared, stomping the ground before rushing before them to shut them up.

 Chapter 380 Elisabeths Gaze

    the moment he appeared before them, the youths'' eyes enlarged. like kids seeing their idol live for the first time and about to shake their hands, they trembled, sweated, and smiled in anticipation.however, adam''s words made them freeze for a moment, restoring the night''s silence.


    "first rule: i''m not prometheus. i''ll return you to your cells if you call me by that name! second rule: i''m not prometheus. i''ll return you to your cells if you call me by that name! third rule... who can guess it?"


    his solemn tone, narrowed eyes, and frustrated grimace twisting his face. everything hinted that he was dead serious about his threat. he even repeated it. emphasizing it was the only rule.


    meanwhile, nathan''s steps echoed as he approached, his emerald eyes sparkling. "i brought them, filling half our agreement. now, i''ll follow julius and wait for him to conquer belloria," he said, his voice even and a fearless grin stretching his lips.


    "alright."


    he nodded, his facial expression complex as he glared at his former enemy. then, a sudden idea dawned on him, making a pensive frown replace his tense expression.


    since nathan''s lack of empathy was problematic, couldn''t he fix it?


    "help shepard manage alkemia al-nur for now. i''ll ask him to take you to the school of astral projection soon."


    he added, wondering if the mages there could heal his mind. even if they couldn''t, it was worth a try.


    nathan shrugged the idea off and stepped away to find his uncle.


    as he did, the two thousand youths slowly recovered from their stupor, theories swirling in their minds. had prometheus refused to regain his memories?


    they all reached the same conclusion after a silent minute. he wouldn''t be the prometheus they knew if he truly rejected.


    one of them stepped out, breaking the silence. s~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "listen, everyone! he suffered the most back on earth. let''s respect his decision if he wants to forget."


    everyone''s determined nods registered in adam''s eyes as his tensed fists relaxed... for a second. the next moment, the cheerful yells of two thousand individuals reverberated around the gate, making the air tremble and the ground shake.


    "adam! adam! adam!"


    "stop!"


    boosted by mana, his voice boomed like a thunderclap, forcing them to cover their ears and close their mouth.


    however, the same youth stepped up again.


    "you saved us all. even if you are not prometheus, and we accept it, you are still our hero."


    "i''m not! don''t call me a hero, and move to help julius! i don''t want to see your faces ever again!"


    he roared, his eyes trembling. an icy shiver ran down his spine, and the wind whipped against his coat as he raced back to shepard''s room.


    "ah. look who''s back. we were negotiating your transfer."


    elisabeth''s gentle voice resounded the moment the door creaked open. she tucked her fingers around her chin before piercing him with her blue eyes. the dreadful tingles biting into his soul returned instantly, making him regret returning.


    "i didn''t know you already struck a deal with orion. you got me good there," she said, a smile not reaching her narrowed eyes stretching her lips as she focused back on shepard. "i guess next year is a no-go, too, since he''ll have to prepare for the inter-academy tournament."


    "even without the tournament, i planned to send him to the arcane academy of enchantment. you''ll have to wait two years. that''s the best i can do," shepard answered, a gloating smile stretching his lips.


    after all, it was her fault for not specifying when the transfer should take place during her initial offer.


    "i can agree." she leaned towards the table he was sitting on, her face drawing dangerously close.


    the atmosphere suddenly shifted. the air became sticky, and the tranquil mana grew chaotic. a tense silence suddenly enveloped everyone, making the two teachers and zenobia shudder in fear.


    "never forget that even if you are not a strict rule follower, you can''t escape them."


    icy sweat formed on shepard''s freshly healed skin as the words crashed into his mind like a tsunami threatening to ravage everything. wild tremors rocked his body, and his pupils constricted in dread. her words could only mean one thing: she had seen his minor transgressions.


    like an academy, the atmosphere returned to calm, making it even drearier for the participant as she continued.


    "he''ll stay in my academy until he completes his study two years from now."


    then, she grabbed the fist-sized gem hovering over her staff and placed it inside shepard''s hand, ignoring the terror painted on his face.


    "an academy must have a manacore heartgem. lose this one, and he''ll come in person next time."


    "i-i won''t lose it. until he ends his study. for seven years, then. n-no problem," shepard stuttered in response.


    he didn''t need to hear who "he" was. he knew it already! the most terrible existence in the world! his fear of archmages was an utter joke compared to what he felt for this individual!


    the magus!


    meanwhile, adam''s face darkened. why were they deciding for him?


    ''no way i''ll spend seven years there. i won''t even go for a day!"


    she felt way too dangerous, and somehow, he knew she had terrible hidden motives. no, determination burned in his eyes as he planned to escape after the tournament. he could already survive on his own and was not a classic mage.


    ''i''ll train in the wilderness whenever i''m free!''


    he would make the best of the time he had to learn before dropping out. anyway, it''s not like he assisted classes in the first place.


    with this idea in mind, he gazed back at the smiling elisabeth as she bid his shaking mentor goodbye.


    enjoy more content from empire


    once she left, shepard jumped to his feet, clutching and shaking his head vehemently.


    "she saw everything i''ve done! i hate seers!"


    smoke billowed and danced under the moonlight as the dean slammed his fist on the table, losing his cool before his staff and disciples.


    well, he knew how unsettling having someone scrutinize your every move with mysterious means could be. anyway, he shrugged and left, too annoyed by the deal they struck without his consent to stay, even if he understood shepard had little choice by now.


    the starlight reflecting in his troubled eyes, he searched for alina and julius. with how the situation developed, he wanted to spend as much time with them as possible before leaving for orion''s academy.


    ''at least that dangerous arcanist helped me accept his choice faster.''


    the sarcastic idea resounded in his mind, making him smirk and shake his head.


    soon, he noticed them locked in a heated argument with thurin by the main building''s gate. the teacher''s reddened face and frustrated expression made for a comic show easing his tension for a moment.


    after clarifying where the youths came from, he took the duo out of the ravaged college and into alkemia al-nur''s boisterous streets. despite the late hours, restaurants, bars, and questionable businesses drawing attention with their fluorescent red light continued their activities.


    entering a restaurant, he let his apprehensions and worries go, smiling gently as he watched his family share a hearty meal, just as julius had dreamed.


    their happy chatting and laughter illuminated the night as they recounted past events to the wide-eyed alina. then, they discussed their plans, organising a house for her and promising to visit her every day after classes.


    finally, he gave julius the new sutra, wishing him a happy birthday.


    and soon, in this heartwarming atmosphere, a month passed by.

 Chapter 381 Echoes in the Interface

    the rustle of leaves, the scent of nature, and the wind whipping against clothes in loud fabric noises echoed. branches cracked under the unforgiving midday sun''s ray at the end of the eight-month as a youth charged through a dense forest.alarmed beasts'' cries resounded here and there, but he ignored them all, pushing towards his goal without rest. after a moment, his eyes sparkled as he noticed a river running down before him.


    "interface."


    a soft mutter escaped his lips as a spectral window wafting billowing golden smoke appeared before his eyes. with two taps of his fingers, the densely packed numbers and information disappeared, replaced by rows of streaming texts.


    [i reached the river. where now?]


    his thoughts manifested in words, making his name, titles, and a new entry appear in the boisterous chat.


    silence ensued for a moment before an answer appeared. sear?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [continue east for ten kilometers. you''ll see those bastards'' village. please, come quickly, prometheus.]


    through gritted teeth, he answered.


    [good luck to you all. i''m going back.]


    [leave this fool behind! we''ll point him to you once you come.]


    [this idiot! i hope they''ll select you next. i want to see your face after returning.]


    [no, no! i meant adam. sorry if it bothered you. my tongue just slipped.]


    a smile stretching his lips, he answered.


    [better. where is the east?]


    [the direction in which the sun rises?]


    he rolled his eyes, gazing at the sky through the dense canopy before answering.


    [do you see it rising right now?]


    [...] [...][...]


    a moment of silence ensued. no one could believe he was serious, thinking he was on again with his shenanigans. a flood of "..." streamed down for a moment before his twitching eyes.


    ''i really don''t know, fools!''


    as anger billowed, a name he recognised flashed before him.


    [go right... and learn how to navigate...]


    [don''t have time. see you when i return, morgane.]


    without waiting for an answer, he closed the window and rushed right like a bullet train. the water reflected the sun in a myriad of lights as he smiled at his interface''s new feature.


    after enough individuals conquered the tower''s first floor, they collectively unlocked a chat box, allowing them to stay connected no matter where they stood. despite the wide range, it unfortunately only worked for the dream place''s eleventh area. well, it wasn''t surprising since now he understood what the number meant and how many there were.


    ''sixteen areas. one for each world.''


    he concluded, hoping the earthling distributed in the fifteen other worlds had it better than those here. but he couldn''t be everywhere. therefore, he shrugged his thoughts aside and focused on a darkened patch of land registering in his vision.


    the sun itself seemed to shy away from this part of the forest as only a pale light pierced the darkness pervading the area. tall half-ruined stone buildings reached for the sky amidst the trees as if competing with them despite the rubble and dust occasionally falling.


    moon symbols covered the wide arcs and ancient colones, making him understand a grand civilisation once strived in this forgotten place.


    ''how is that a village?''


    the thought sent a shiver down his spine as he noticed fires illuminating watch towers and burly... female? creatures?


    ''the heck is that?!''


    his eyes enlarged at their sight as he remembered what they had reluctantly told him.


    [we won''t die from starvation, and they won''t kill us. but sometimes we wish to die, so come fast, please.]


    somehow, he didn''t want to know why any more, expecting the worst. instead, he scanned them from a safe distance.


    each of the patrolling guards reached two meters in height at a minimum, with thick veins protruding like snakes from their silvery fur-covered muscles. long tails ending with a massive protruding bulge extended from their backs, making it a natural hammer they could swing to shatter their enemies'' skulls. sharp claws and dagger-like fangs graced their mouths and fingers, too.


    ''i''m starting to regret bears...''


    the thought popped into his mind like a bubble as he eyed their horrible faces and the disturbing two pairs of bulging sacs rising each time they breathed with a frown.


    ''no, seriously, who created those abominations?!'' he thought as he revealed himself and stepped towards the ruin. if they were smart enough to negotiate, he would try to. if not... they''ll join his enemies and contribute to his growth with experience points.


    "i come in peace. can i speak with your leader?"


    before the magical beasts could resound the alarm, his voice pierced the darkness, reverberating through the old building and alerting everyone present.


    when they heard it, the twelve humans who asked for his help facepalmed simultaneously inside their cells.


    discover more stories at empire


    "why didn''t he infiltrate the place and take us away silently?"


    one asked, his lips twitching and eyes trembling in concern.


    however, a cacophony of angry roars and loud beats soon engulfed their voices.


    ''shit! they are hitting their tails against the ground! they''ll attack without reserve to annihilate him!''


    they all thought, recognising the creatures'' war pattern as silhouettes blurred before them, rushing to meet the daring intruder.


    hearing the beats too, adam''s eyes narrowed as a concentrated beam of silver energy flashed before his eyes.


    "should have guessed," he muttered, glaring at the attacker as a thick veil of dense swirling mana erupted before him, negating the strike entirely.


    a vicious smile stretched his lips as the mana particle glinted around his billowing brown hair.


    "xp it is, then."


    as his words lingered in the air, his frame blurred into motion as the wind howled behind him.


    in a second, he reappeared behind the creature who attacked him, swinging his unarmed right hand horizontally.


    suddenly, a blade of multi-colored energy materialised from thin air, cleaving the wind apart with terrifying speed.


    spurt


    before the creature could turn, its head flew as blood drizzled, painting the tower''s stones scarlet.


    next, his eyes lit up as he checked his kill notification. they were strong enough to fuel his progress, unlike the others!


    [tier three magical beast: moonsilver striker defeated. you have gained 100 experience points.]

 Chapter 382 A Gruesome Discovery

    "ninety to go!"he smirked as a soft tingle tickled his soul. his head cracked to the side in the blink of an eye as the wind howled in his ears, ruffling his hair. despite the fast movement, he glimpsed at the blunt, hammer-like silvery tail whipping the air from his dead angle.


    his red coat fluttered as he spun, his arm following the movement like a vicious snake. the next second, the colorful mana blade bit into the moonsilver striker''s chest. ignoring the thick fur and muscles, it dug deeply, cutting through everything as sizzling noises reverberated.


    the creature''s skin turned purple, its veins darkened before melting, and its silver hair caught fire as blood evaporated into a scarlet mist. with a bloodcurdling howl, its body plopped to the ground, shivering and clutching its sides as frost, poison, acid, and fire consumed its body.


    gazing at the gruesome spectacle with twitching lips, adam''s brows rose in innocence. since it was the first time he tried this combination, he didn''t expect the effect to cause so much suffering. yet, it was lethally effective. explore more at empire


    ''why am i feeling guilty? they tortured the poor men after capturing them.''


    he shook his head, not letting the beast''s suffering sway him. if he could, he would end them painlessly. unfortunately, his poor mana circuits didn''t allow him to use grand techniques capable of obliterating everything in a second. that''s why he relied on his strong wooden frame and mana blade to limit the output to something manageable.


    but it wasn''t time to ponder. the beats grew closer with each passing second as more moonsilver strikers rushed to his location.


    "eighty-nine to go. i hope they are enough."


    his lips curled back into a smile as he squinted at the ruin''s interior through the cracked roof.


    before they could find him, he would charge in first. after all, he wasn''t the passive type of fighter. that''s why he found gaston''s style¡ªeven if the counters relying on reflexes and analysis were terrible, insidious, and lethal¡ªnot adapted to him.


    accompanied by the fall of rubble, he leapt down the tower into the building. dust rose as his legs buckled into a roll to break the fall''s momentum.


    with a rapid eye swipe, he scanned his surroundings, noticing the thick layers of dust covering the cracked walls and floor in a gray blanket. any valuables that had once existed either rotted to oblivion or were destroyed by the magical beasts, leaving nothing behind but a desolate ruin. yet, the unknown symbols covering the few intact parts of the structure drew his attention.


    planning to study them later to learn about the place''s history, he stepped out, racing towards his drumming enemies.


    a moment later, his face contorted into a disappointed grimace.


    "only twenty?" s~ea??h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the displeased clicking of his tongue and derisive voice drew the beasts'' attention. like a single man, they turned to glare at him with their ugly faces. eyes narrowed into silvery lines, they snarled in fury as half rushed at him. meanwhile, the other half''s lips cracked open, revealing their dagger-like teeth as guttural sounds echoed.


    in a split second, he saw through their tactics.


    ''not that it matters.''


    he shrugged, unafraid by the ten casters. then, his lips curled uncontrollably into a terrifying smile.


    ''if you like moonlight so much, let me show you its opposite.''


    with an elegant hand movement, he aimed at the rushing enemies before voicing his technique''s name.


    "agni''s wrath."


    a torrent of white flames gathered in his hand into a blinding sphere, causing the beasts to cover their eyes and shriek. their hair bristled in dread the next moment. they couldn''t see, but they heard it. the air sizzled and melted, the water and dust particles evaporating under the scalding temperature, causing sweat to prickle their skins.


    they heard the roaring sphere cut through the wind before an agonising pain shattered their senses for a second. then, silence. a deadly silence engulfed the room as everything disappeared in a silent white flash.


    meanwhile, a satisfied smile stretched adam''s lips as he nodded at the devastation he caused. yet, despite his easy victory, his wooden frame trembled as a searing pain assaulted his circuits.


    ''can''t abuse this type of attack,'' he thought, cursing under his breath and promising himself to find the best mana circuits to replace them if possible.


    he also frowned at the half-vaporised bodies sprawled before him. what material could he excavate if he left nothing behind?


    "it''s hard for an honest man to win his bread."


    with a sigh, he stepped away, summoning his chat box.


    [i''m done with the beasts. where are you?]


    [by the throne room. did you kill the leader, too?]


    he tucked his finger around his chin with a pensive frown.


    [don''t think i did. only found twenty-two weak cannon fodders.]


    [weak?! ahh!]


    [come fast! the leader! she is taking us out! i''m scared!]


    "shit!"


    alarmed by the message, he charged out. even if he didn''t know where the throne room was, he didn''t need to.


    the fascinating thing about the earthlings was that, after recovering their memories, they also remembered their domains of expertise. none of the ones surviving until the end were weak or stupid. therefore, they were wells of knowledge he liked to interact with... when they didn''t call him prometheus.


    and that led him to meld science with magic, just like the mana technique he developed after speaking with a marine biologist.


    "echolocation!"


    with terrifying strength, he stomped on the ground, shattering the ancient rocks into dust. the impact echoed through the chamber, not with sound, but with a surge of invisible mana that painted a detailed picture of the surroundings in his mind.


    [hold on! i found you!]


    he warned them, hoping they wouldn''t despair until he arrived as his figure blurred. dust rose in his wake as he rushed through the corridors, destroying engraved walls with a pained grimace to save time.


    after a minute, he rushed through the throne hall''s doorless frame and gazed at the twelve chained young boys, trembling like leaves. then, at the five-meter creature dragging them like slaves. finally, he saw something he wished he never had. spread across the side, male carcasses littered the ground, each one bearing a single, horrifying mark: a missing body part.

 Chapter 383 Claws and Constructs

    a chill took hold of his sensationless frame as his soul trembled in horror and outrage."this creature is worse than the pontianak!"


    a yelp uncontrollably escaped his lips, reverberating against the throne room''s cracked walls.


    alerted by the voice, the moonsilver striker''s leader turned to him. illuminated by the soft glow piercing the ceiling, it squinted, its pupils wafting beautiful silver wisps of mana contrasting with its horrible appearance.


    stay tuned for updates on empire


    gradually, it opened its mouth, exposing yellowed ivory daggers glinting before guttural sounds filled the room.


    *"0@-asfrwd fzzdf¡ã dffe"*


    as if provoked by the hair-bristling but incomprehensible language, the grimoire lingua suddenly appeared out of nowhere. its delicate cover opened, revealing the otherworldly material composing its pages.


    before adam''s enlarging eyes, it absorbed the words like physical objects, engraving them in black ink before disappearing in a puff of smoke.


    shocked by the occurrence, the creature''s voice cracked in alarm.


    "w-what is this?!"


    meanwhile, adam''s eyes enlarged as he exclaimed.


    "it even works for beasts'' languages?!"


    despite the statement of any language, he thought it would only work for humans or human-like creatures.


    before he could marvel at his beloved grimoire''s abilities, the creature''s voice shattered his thoughts with an alarming crack.


    "hateful pest! i''ll have to make new children because of you!"


    in a single, brutal motion, it threw the summoned chains to the ground. the wind howled as it lunged like a bullet, its razor-sharp claws glinting and bulging tail swinging like a bullwhip to shatter his bones.


    as it did, color trained from the summoned faces. they had seen and endured the creature''s strength. yet, they had never seen it this enraged, fast, and lethal.


    meanwhile, adam''s eyes narrowed as ten mana nails extended from his fingers, each sparkling with a distinct element.


    despite the low output, allowing him to use the technique without straining his circuits, the devastation they could cause wasn''t to be underestimated.


    fueled by a desire to avenge the poor dead men, he charged in to meet the creature in melee.


    bang


    a terrifying sound reverberated, the wind battered his frame, and he flew like a rag the next second.


    ruble


    a section of the wall collapsed on him upon contact as his eyes glinted in understanding. not only was the creature of the fourth tier, but it used spells to increase its speed in brief bursts.


    that''s how it unexpectedly spun in the blink of an eye, dodging his strike as its tail shattered the wind before colliding with his chest. the movement''s swiftness took him off guard. no, he hadn''t even seen it.


    ''that''s why mages seldom move alone in the wild,'' he thought, remembering how they always moved in parties of six when targeting beasts.


    even shepard teamed up with other arcanists to kill the evil ghost despite being of the same tier. their physique was just that overbearing.


    ''but i''m solid, too.''


    despite the blow''s power and collision, his puppet''s wood, protected by the drake''s bones, remained intact.


    smirking, he rose to his feet, a provoking light playing in his azure and emerald eyes.


    "now that i have a clear idea of your strength, do your best to survive. ok?"


    his sarcastic tone cut through the tense atmosphere. the beast''s eyes enlarged as angry growls made its lips tremble.


    without a word, its threatening muscles glinted with silvery light as it blurred into motion again, ready to behead the insolent human.


    simultaneously, he crouched low, stabilising his gravity center by planting his feet into the rocks. he had already fought against faster enemies. therefore, he knew how to counter them.


    ''predict their movements and attack when they think they won!''


    crash


    wildly dancing dust rose in a waltz as the beast''s claws and tails shattered the air and collided with him with horrifying noises.


    the summoned standing at the room''s edge trembled in dread as guilt distorted their faces. did humanity''s hero die trying to save them? they would be earth''s sinners if it truly happened.


    however, a sudden finger snap woke them up as loud rotational noises made the air tremble. like a vacuum, five sharp spinning constructs glinting with colorful lights absorbed the dust, making it spin like a whirlwind around them.


    then, they saw the creature''s right arm and tail stuck inside a waving blue barrier protecting the smirking adam.


    "your life expectancy expired. i''m under the obligation to confiscate your head," adam said, his lips curling into a vicious smile.


    swoosh


    as his words lingered, the spinning arrows came to life. like miniaturised missiles, they cleaved the wind apart.


    roar


    the beast''s agonising cry resounded next as the merciless projectiles pierced large and perfectly round holes into its sturdy body. blood gushed before freezing and evaporating into a red mist as bones shattered into splinters one after another.


    before it could recover from the pain, it caught five flashing glints moving from the side with trembling eyes.


    then, it saw it, engraving the vision into its soul as hate engulfed its last thoughts before the world spun.


    simultaneously, adam leapt and swiped his elemental nails, dividing the beast''s thick neck in a swift motion before stepping to the side.


    while the giant creature''s body plopped to the ground on his previous location, he smiled at the summoned, making their hair bristle and an icy shiver run down their spines.


    "you''re safe now. to repay me, dismantle the carcass. ask in the chat if you don''t know how."


    "s-sure p... adam! t-that''s the least we can do."


    they stuttered in response, shocked by the inhuman spectacle they had seen. after all, it was far from usual to see a 1.6-meter human kill a five-meter beast without sustaining a single injury.


    relieved to see them safe, he gave a satisfied nod and turned his attention to the throne room''s murals, letting the adrenaline of battle fade.


    however, before he could, his grimoire beastaria silently appeared behind him, scanning and recording the beast on its thick leathery pages along with the ghosts he had defeated in the past. s§×arch* the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    then, the grimoire lingua appeared before him, recording the ancient writings onto its mysterious pages before both vanished.

 Chapter 384 The Rise and Fall of the Silvermoon Elves

    squinting in focus, he read the ancient symbols, learning about the most likely extinct civilisation who lived here."silvermoon elves," he muttered, noticing their depiction.


    unlike regular elves, their hair mirrored the moon''s glow, cascading in silver hue down their pale skins. their culture diverged entirely, too. as moon worshippers, they established temples where a specific type of mana ran down the ground.


    moving further, he saw how their society worked. every century, they elected a young maiden attuned to the moon as their leader.


    she held absolute authority inside their temple, selecting or dismissing individuals in core positions depending on their merit.


    of course, her authority didn''t stem from her followers'' blind faith. she held power. immense power even. by using the earth''s ley lines to purify and enhance the moon''s mana, each of these maidens had the potential and means to become archmages.


    ''how did they perish?''


    he tucked his fingers around his chin as he moved along the wall to resolve the mystery.


    during their long existence, the silvermoon elves were trusted and commissioned by the other races for many things. the most glaring one was their jobs as prison guards. not for regular living beings but for otherworldly creatures. according to the engravings, they once held a demon captive in this very temple.


    they were also the guardians of a long-lost order''s knowledge about souls, making them experts in negative energy control and ghost purification thanks to their moon affinity.


    as he read in interest, the next passage sent a shiver jolt through his body like an electric current.


    ''i should have guessed it...''


    in this depiction, he saw an individual surrounded by billowing energy flying above the temple. every elf bent before him in allegiance and powerlessness.


    of course, he recognised the figure he had seen in prometheus'' memories: the magus.


    with an annoyed click of his tongue, he read the text.


    in exchange for their unconditional submission, he offered them a managem they later named the moonlight gem.


    with only two properties, the items didn''t seem exceptional at first glance. however, his eyes enlarged as he read them.


    the first one encased an area in eternal night, letting the moon shine continuously. but the second one was the most terrifying. it passively increased the temple members'' affinities and strength!


    with it, they grew stronger with each passing day, developing new spells and living beings. their most noteworthy achievement depicted on the mural was a tree bearing a silvery fruit.


    according to the description, after nourishing itself with the ley line''s dense mana for centuries, the fruit enhanced the consumer''s mana capacity as much as a tier seven potion.


    amidst their rapid development, however, dark clouds loomed on the horizon.


    out of nowhere, an army of ghosts suddenly declared war on them. forests burned, mountains collapsed, and islands sunk to the ocean''s bottom as they relentlessly attacked each and every temple like merciless predators.


    despite their deep knowledge about evil ghosts and energies, the silvermoon elves found themselves in a pickle... because they were sane.


    stumped by the realisation and on the brink of extinction, they retreated into this temple, making it the bastion for their ultimate battle against the powerful spectral army.


    however, an elf researching souls passed by. in exchange for knowledge, he lent them an army of mysterious creatures. the striking thing about them was their affinity for darkness, blood and their hate for the sun.


    "..."


    the next part was where the moonsilver striker sent him! eyes trembling in regret and hate, he turned to glare at the creature''s carcass.


    then he opened his chat box and messaged:


    [find me a battle monster talisman! i''ll buy it twice the price. just give it to one of the twelve kids with me in the dream place.]


    ''hope you''ll suffer as a card for destroying historical records,'' he thought, lips twisted into a grimace before closing his eyes to calm down. after a moment, his brows knitted into a pensive frown.


    the elves eventually lost the battle, that he could infer. but who was the mysterious elf, and what creatures were worth enough to trade knowledge for?


    somehow, he found the questions thrilling, as if they had awakened his adventurous spirit. after thinking a bit more, a realisation jolted him awake.


    "the gem is still here!"


    his excited voice cut through the silence, making the working kids jump in surprise.


    yet, he didn''t even notice their questioning gazes. instead, he peered through the long crack, letting the moon glow filter inside the room. the proof was right here, hanging in the silent sky.


    determination and excitement flashed in his eyes. he next struck the ground, cracking and destroying a portion as mana drew a map of the surroundings in his mind.


    as it did, an inconsistency barely noticeable made him frown.


    ''it is as if nothing exists below this room.'' enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    without thinking too much since he would figure it out in the next few minutes, he dropped a gout of condensed magma mana. steam rose as the rocks sizzled and melted for a few meters before the energy''s orange glow vanished into nothingness.


    "bingo." sear?h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    a mutter escapes his curling lips. they must have hidden the gem underground with some isolation spell or mechanism. therefore, despite knowing where it was, no one retrieved it.


    excited to get a valuable item, he tore the ground like a savage before a dark dome replaced the rocks. the light itself couldn''t seep through, making an ominous shiver run down his spine.


    ''i''d better not touch it.''


    despite his caution, there was no way he would leave without his spoil. determined, he tried elements one by one on the dome to see their effects.


    for a minute, the air cracked, and mana hummed with power as a colorful display filled the room. unfortunately, nothing could pierce the dome.


    "alright. you win!" he exclaimed, summoning his dark blade of adaptation.


    then, a thin layer of transparent energy covered its sharp edges as space groaned under the pressure. finally, a smirk stretched his lips as his roar resounded.


    "let''s see if you can resist that as well!"

 Chapter 385 A Battle Against Darkness

    his arms slashed down, warping the surrounding space. ugly fissures ran along the empty air as an invisible, silent blade cleaved everything in its path in halves.eyes alight with hope, he gazed as the strike reached the unbreakable dome of darkness in the blink of an eye.


    unfortunately, they dimmed the next second. just like the other elements, the space blade vanished like it never existed after touching the sinister protection.


    shoulders slumped and face downcast, he sighed in disappointment.


    crack


    as he did, a loud noise drew his attention back. the almost snuffed embers of hope and greed in his heart reignited at maximum strength as he gazed at the darkness.


    gradually, the elemental blade emerged as inky black tendrils gripped it, trying to hold it back like tentacles. despite its fierce struggle, trashing and cutting the wrapping darkness, the blade lost the confrontation and vanished.


    however, adam''s smile enlarged to reach his ears.


    "space works!"


    his voice cracked with excitement as his arms came to life.


    without wasting a second, he imbued his blade''s sharp edges with dense mana before delivering a flurry of strikes like an enraged mantis.


    terrible cracks crisscrossed the surrounding space again as the insidious blades crashed on the dome furiously.


    discover exclusive content at empire


    "cut through!" he yelled, his fists shaking and eyes sparkling as they disappeared for a second before reemerging.


    then, he abused his circuits, feeling the detestable searing pain attack his soul as if magma had replaced mana. but he didn''t care. if a bit of suffering was the price to get the moon gem, why wouldn''t he pay it?


    determined to endure the pain, he swung his arms again, creating more blades to assist the struggling ones and overwhelm the underground dome.


    crack


    ear-shattering noises rocked the room as his new blades struck the old ones, propelling them with double the speed towards the barrier until one finally broke through the defending tendrils. like a scalpel, it sliced and passed through the darkness, disappearing into what lay beneath.


    with a wide grin, he immediately summoned his barrier. shifting the element to space as more blades cut through the dome, he leapt on it.


    shatter


    unable to support the sudden weight while riddled with deep slices, the darkness shattered before having time to heal. still, nightmarish tentacles tried to assault the invader in a last attempt to protect the gem.


    unfortunately, it proved vain. the firm barrier eliminated anything trying to touch it. he didn''t know how but shrugged it off.


    ''as long as it works!'' he thought, trembling in impatience as he rolled to the ground to break his fall.


    with a finger snap, mana condensed into a luminous sphere circling him, chased the darkness away, and revealed a somber underground.


    almost turning to sand, desolate soil littered the floor. pushing himself off the ground, he noticed a colossal shadow extend towards him.


    an icy shiver running down his spine, he raised his trembling eyes. there, before him, he saw it. the ominous branches extending several meters like lethal claws. the face-like protuberances on the trunk and the sea of mana the malignant tree absorbed each second.


    like an immortal tree in cultivation stories, it defied death for millennia despite a complete lack of nutrients, showcasing nature''s awe-inspiring resilience.


    although impressed by the tree, slight tremors of fear shook his body. no matter the reason, something possessing such longevity couldn''t be low-tiered. therefore, without surprise, he guessed its origin.


    "it''s the silvery fruit tree!"


    sadly, it barely survived and was entirely drained yet...


    ''what if i can take it with me?''


    the idea suddenly germinated in his mind. like an explosion, it filled every corner of his psyche as the wild thought of tasting one of its miracle fruits filled him with unbridled expectation. after all, he could hasten the fruit''s ripening once he mastered his time affinity.


    greed flashed in his eyes, and with his sly merchant smile stretching his lips, he took careful steps towards the tree.


    despite his fear of a reaction due to its ugly appearance, the tree remained still even as he placed his palm on its bark.


    "how do i take it out, though?"


    he scratched his head, his lips twisting into a wry smile.


    the colossal marvel of nature stood at least ten meters high. even if it couldn''t compare to selene''s thousand-meter-tall tree, it''ll be troublesome to move. sea??h th§× ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    with a pensive frown, his mind raced for a solution when a sudden notification resounded.


    [natural wonder compatible with soul sea detected. soul bind available, proceed? yes/no]


    "yes!" he yelled, hands trembling above his head as luna sent him a solution like an angel.


    however, his eyes narrowed the next second.


    "the tree is mine! don''t you dare take it!"


    grimacing at the possibility, he summoned his interface in a second to check the note.


    [tier 4 elite boss: moonsilver striker''s leader. you have gained 500 experience points.]


    [enemy defeated while being at a much lower level, xp+100%]


    lvl: 9


    exp: 4120/10240


    items: grimoire lingua, grimoire beastaria, luminous wildblade, blade of adaptation, gaston''s sovereign eye, misha''s genetic code, thomas'' swift shadow legs, ???, manacore heartgem.


    note: i''ll take a seed after it bears fruits.


    relieved by the note, he sighed and smiled brightly. he didn''t need to know why she wanted a seed, but if he had to guess? it probably had to do with her future plans for earth. with such a powerful specimen, she could surely develop magical flora on the planet.


    yet, amidst his reflection, he squinted at the interface as confusion veiled his features.


    "when did those question marks appear?"


    even if he rarely checked his item list since he didn''t get any new ones, he was sure the mysterious ??? weren''t there before last month.


    despite trying to recall everything he did in that time frame, he failed to find a connection...


    ''i''ll just put that aside for now and investigate later,'' he thought, unwilling to let the mystery undermine his joy after getting the silvermoon elves'' treasure.


    after all, he could see the moon gem glint underneath the tree''s dry roots.


    still excited, he pressed yes to bind the tree.


    when he raised his head from the interface, it had disappeared alongside the gem.

 Chapter 386 The Swift Taxi Driver

    curious to see how the tree would survive in his soul sea, he closed his eyes.when he reopened them, he saw the cracking, dry tree reaching for the sky in the distance. its roots dug into a mound of fresh soil like starved serpents, and the bark vibrated with renewed life as nutrients ran through its xylem for the first time in millennia.


    as it did, the moon gem nestled between its roots sparkled to life. a surge of silvery mana exploded from its smooth surface the next second, drawing a beautiful light connecting it to the azure sky.


    gasping in wonder, adam watched as the silvery light coalesced into a round sphere, mimicking a miniature moon. its light bathed the parched bark, cascading down its wood and casting soft shadows. enthralled by the touch, the tree''s drooping branches straighten, reaching skyward to embrace its long-lost friend.


    "recover well!" he said, moving to the tree before patting its rough bark with tenderness.


    turning to leave, he froze for a second, a sudden idea striking him. then, he remembered the concept of leylines he had read on the murals.


    with a thought, his manacore heartgem shone the entire color spectrum on his palm. the idea was simple. he just remembered one of the gem''s effects!


    leyline nexus: the manacore heartgem can be used to create powerful leyline nexuses


    despite his inability to use it personally for now, he could burrow it into the ground to help the tree recover its once grand appearance. hopefully, it''ll also make it bear fruit faster. sea??h th§× n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    excitement glinting in his eyes, he dug the ground around the moongem before placing it beside the silvery orb with a satisfied chuckle.


    "i knew i could be the best botanist!"


    instantly, the tree''s roots clutch the heartgem like a treasure it had to protect at any cost. before the leyline could even form, it gulped the wellspring of mana produced by the shimmering gem, quenching its thirst in desperation like a traveller finding an oasis in a scorching desert.


    "hahaha! easy there. take your time growing strong. it might not have been my initial plan for the moongem, but a seventh-tier tree bearing miraculous fruits? keep it!"


    his cheerful voice resounded as he pushed himself off the ground. after one last glance at the tree, he closed his eyes, returning to the now-empty underground.


    without wasting time, he launched himself upwards, returning to the throne room where the twelve boys paced.


    the moment he emerged, the worried grimaces contorting their faces turned into relieved smiles. like lost ducklings seeing their mother, their eyes trembled as they rushed to him.


    "we are done dismantling the carcass! here is the beast core," one of the youths said, his face alight with the promise of safety now that adam had returned.


    the others nodded.


    "we kept the bones, meat, and organs in our soul seas. we can give them to you in the dream place later if you don''t mind. oh, we also used the talisman you asked for."


    "sure. share the meat with the others."


    he chuckled, pocketing the silvery core and patting the boys. for their excellent work, he rewarded them with the meat, hoping they would share it with others in the dream place.


    then, he stepped out, gesturing for them to follow.


    retracing his steps, they navigated the dilapidated ruin, fighting against the thick dust burning their throats with each breath. fortunately, the journey out remained uneventful after adam disposed of the magical beasts.


    finally, after half an hour, they basked under the sun''s light for the first time in months.


    "i-i thought we would die after they captured us."


    one of the boys'' knees buckled as he stuttered. warm tears rolled down his cheeks as the realisation crashed on him like a hurricane. he was safe. something he dreamed of but could never get. not on earth and not in this magic world.


    the others reacted similarly. some cried, voicing their deep relief with dramatic words. others thanked him, their voices cracking with gratitude.


    "alright, boy. we''re still not safe."


    his solemn yet gentle voice echoed, drawing their attention as he raised a finger.


    "we are in the outer reaches of a dense forest. it''ll take us around two days to return at your speed. so, let me enunciate a few rules to make the journey safe but, more importantly, enjoyable. one, no matter the reason, never stray away from me."


    he raised a second finger before continuing.


    "two, don''t yell or bleed. i don''t want to draw the beasts'' attention. three, don''t call me prometheus, or i''ll leave you behind. if you understand everything, follow."


    by now, he was used to rescuing them already. in a short month, it was already his fifth mission. therefore, he stepped onwards, passing through the vegetation like an expert.


    however, after an hour, he grew bored by their snail''s pace and grimaced. after the forest, they would need to cross a plain before joining the road leading to the city.


    unwilling to spend so much valuable time, he turned to the sweating boys and narrowed his eyes. then, shocking them, he condensed mana chains and bound them on his back like potato sacs.


    "endure the discomfort. it''ll be safer this way."


    before they could complain, he leapt on a high branch, encased them with a veil of mana to protect them from the wind, and blurred into motion.


    like a natural forest dweller, he navigated the complex terrain. leaves rustled, and wood cracked on his relentless charge as the wind howled in his ears until he saw the verdant plain before the sun moved much. experience new tales on empire


    a few hundred meters away, he noticed the paved road snaking towards a small city surrounded by dancing wheat fields.


    with a grin, he unbound the foaming boys from his back.


    "want me to carry you to the city? after all, i can be the best taxi driver."


    "n-no! we can walk, but thank you for the offer."


    the boy roared in response, their indignation painted on their faces as they scrambled to the city before he could catch them.


    an amused smile stretching his lips, he followed behind and paid for the entrance and gate usage fee before returning to the college.

 Chapter 387 Alinas Kindness: A Touch of Warmth

    after leaving the boys with the other summoned, adam stepped to a... skyscraper. instead of rebuilding shepard''s sleek, obsidian tower, they revised the architecture entirely, making the structure sturdier with the earthling''s knowledge. together, they also paid close attention to mana conductivity, enhancing the manacore heartgem''s effects on the college''s grounds.the structure wasn''t only more resilient but also gave the college a futuristic style, with pulsing engraving lining the walls and thick pipes burrowing into the soil.


    the moment he stepped inside, his jaws dropped at the incredible interior.


    ''why is there a bar? a pool, too? where is the research lab and library?!''


    before he could understand what his eyes fed him, a cheerful voice resounded behind him.


    "welcome, student! i''m alina. how can i help you today?" sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    an awkward silence lingered as he turned slowly. a second later, he saw alina''s bright smile, glistening hair tied in a bun and healthy skin. then, the elegant glasses perched on her delicate nose and the intricately embroidered mage robe wrapping her slender body.


    "oh. welcome back, adam!"


    recognising him, she rushed to hug him before scrunching her nose.


    "so much dust! give me your clothes. i''ll clean them later," she said, pulling back and eying his greyed red coat with a playful smile.


    "no! i mean, what are you doing? no, no... what the heck is happening here?"


    shocked by everything, his thoughts swirled into a confused mess. how could the interior change so much in a short month? and what was she doing playing receptionist here?


    "mhh. come, sit by the pool. we''ll talk under those beach umbrellas."


    dragging him by the hand, she dipped her feet into the sparkling water.


    "with so many homeless summoned, shepard decided to change his three-storey mage tower into something more lively. since he accepted them as disciples, they built rooms to house everyone and facilities to make life more enjoyable. he even prepared one for you on the last floor! with this first success, he plans to build a few shorter buildings to welcome more summoned and students next year."


    after a quick breath, she nodded in pride and continued.


    "since i have nothing to do, i offered to take care of everyone. those smart kids are so kind, they even respectfully call me miss receptionist!"


    "what the..."


    he facepalmed at alina''s joy for her new bizarre job. he didn''t know what it entailed. but what he knew was that with a single word, he and julius would give her enough gold to live like a noble. so why was she working?


    "mom, do you need money? let me sell a few things, and i''ll buy you a mansion bigger than the riverwood manor."


    she smiled mischievously in response.


    "julius said the same thing. but what am i going to do all alone in a big house? i prefer to work and interact with others."


    as her words lingered, her lips quivered for a moment, making him wonder if something weighed on her mind.


    he opened his mouth to ask, but she beat him by a split second. her voice cracking with emotion, she spoke.


    "julius told me you awakened the day of the baby''s inspection." she rose to her feet, moved behind her receptionist counter a few meters away, and retrieved something before her voice resounded again.


    "it''s nothing much, but happy birthday!" she exclaimed, handing him a large black hat. the red ribbon circling it matched his coat, making it a perfect addition to his attire.


    yet, the thing making his soul shiver inside the puppet was the nice attention more than the gift.


    with trembling hands and lowering his face to mask his deep emotions, he took and wore it on his head.


    "thank you. i like your gift," he mumbled, surprise and happiness mixing with a hint of distress.


    he wanted to cry as a warm sensation spread around his soul but felt it would ruin the moment. worse, he had no idea about how to react in another manner.


    noticing his uncomfortable grimace, alina rapidly switched the subject before the awkward silence lingered and made them both feel bad.


    "i think shepard has been looking for you. meet him before he grows restless."


    with a grateful nod, he hugged her before returning to the reception room.


    however, he returned a moment later, nibbling his lips in shame.


    "room number one on the last floor. you can take the elevator."


    alina chuckled, answering before he could ask, then waved him goodbye as she enjoyed the summer sun.


    ''can she read minds like orion?''


    the question flashed in his mind before another one replaced it. ''what''s an elevator?''


    the stupid copy hadn''t done its job right and only shared memories related to training and education, making him entirely oblivious to these new things!


    silently cursing him, he walked to the tightly shut metallic doors before ignoring them and moving right to take the stairs.


    ''at least i know what they are.''


    bored by the climb and the many floors, the wind whipped against his clothes as he rushed upwards without checking where he was. a few minutes later, he found the rooftop then returned to the previous floor.


    upon reaching it, he saw the brightly lit corridor and soft carpet of exquisite quality.


    the muffled noise of his leather boots echoed as he proceeded to a golden engraved door. placated in billowing gray smoke was the number one as if proclaiming the individual living inside was the best.


    ''i''ll ask him to give me room number zero...''


    with this thought in mind, he pushed the door open without knocking, revealing the gigantic suit shepard lived in.


    a veil of confusion covered his features as he noticed the thick glasses isolating a side room. inside, bizarre devices melding symbol engravings and technology lay on tables.


    your adventure continues at empire


    then, he saw the gigantic space allocated to the college dean''s daily matters. unlike before, a large oval table replaced his small desk. neatly sorted documents rested on cabinets instead of sprawled on the wood like unwanted rags. finally, he noticed shepard yawning as he watched nathan draw on the blackboard behind the table.


    like a bird of prey, the arcanist''s head jerked back the moment he stepped in. eyes glinting in joy and relief, he pushed himself off the comfortable chair.


    "let''s stop here for today, nath."


    his exasperated voice echoed for a second as he scrambled to adam.

 Chapter 388 Thunderous Secrets

    "so, how did the mission go?"shepard''s voice reverberated loud and clear as he seized adam by the shoulder and walked to the second side room.


    as he did, nathan''s emerald eyes followed their movement like a tiger discovered before its ambush. then, he shook his head and sighed. the arcanist always yawned and played with pens or even mana, despite his best efforts to educate him about rulership and planning.


    "is it his way to punish me?" he muttered, glaring at adam''s back as the room''s door closed shut.


    meanwhile, adam stepped into shepard''s sleeping room. everything in it screamed luxury as he eyed the many high-tiered material containers littering the floor.


    ''did he move his treasury here?''


    the thought crossed his mind like a spring breeze before he focused on his mentor''s twisted face.


    "i want to kill him."


    shepard''s words were simple yet overwhelming. an icy shiver ran down his spine as he noticed the gray wisps of mana billowing around the man''s eyes.


    "why did you wait for so long?"


    he sighed, understanding it would be hard to forgive nathan after what he did. however, shepard''s answer sent his thoughts into disarray as he pinched his nose''s gap in exasperation.


    "he annoys me every day with his unending lessons. even when i think i''m done, he always comes up with something new! no!"


    shepard raged, smoke twirling around his frame in an ominous dance.


    "i never wanted to be a king!"


    ''humph. serves you right for selling me to elisabeth,'' he thought, moving his hand over his mouth to stifle his laughter. sear?h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    their situation truly amused him. on one side, their former enemy got the pardon he wanted yet suffered to teach shepard. on the other, shepard seemed to recognise nathan''s value yet hated his efficiency.


    despite his enjoyment, he had to calm him first.


    "don''t become an archmage either, then. or do you want to give up on your dream because you don''t want to learn?"


    as expected, the words stung at shepard''s heart, gradually making him recover his bearings.


    after a moment, his lips curled into a grin as he spoke again with his usual mischievous tone.


    "venting helped me release some steam. of course, i won''t give up! now tell me, did you save the twelve kids?"


    "yeah. i left them in dormitory three with the others."


    he extended his palm, greed flashing in his eyes.


    "give me my golden tickets now."


    smirking at shepard''s reluctant face, he snatched the twelve tickets before retrieving eighty-eight from his pouch.


    "ohoho. look what i have! exactly a hundred tickets. i wonder what book i''ll borrow."


    "are you sure? you can use them in the normal library instead. they have many fine books i''m sure you''ll enjoy."


    shepard''s rightful voice reached his ears, entering from one before exiting by the other.


    "sure, take me for a fool. give me vivian''s book about thunder spells."


    despite his many affinities, he still had to learn how to use them effectively. his utilisation was satisfying for now because the puppet''s defenses were incredible. but in reality? he would have died on his last mission if he had a human body. so, what better way to learn could he hope for when he could borrow a book written by an archmage during her arcanist days?


    "no!"


    shepard''s roar almost shattered the window as his mana wafted from his eyes again.


    "that''s my most precious book! i''ll never lend it! you don''t have the required elemental affinities to use thunder spells, anyway!"


    "you mean these two?"


    grinning mockingly, he snapped his fingers. a wind blade materialised the next moment, ruffling their hair. simultaneously, lightning crackled in the air as a purple stream danced in his empty left palm like a snake.


    before shepard could process the discovery and close his gaping mouth, he pushed the nail further.


    "or these ones?"


    water, fire, magma, light, darkness, sound, poison, acid, and even shepard''s dominant element manifested around him, dancing in a cacophony of noises and lights.


    "what the hell?!"


    shepard yelled, eyes bulging and breath ragged in disbelief. with his three affinities, he was considered a super genius. he had heard of some extraordinary individuals possessing four. yet, what was he witnessing? eleven affinities? was it even possible in this world?


    ''technically, i only have one, though.''


    his eyes sparkled with gloating, and his lips reached his ears as he grinned at the reaction.


    however, the scene didn''t continue as he imagined it would.


    "dismiss everything!" shepard''s voice cracked in panic as he rushed to him and clutched his arm.


    "never show more than four! even better, only show two!"


    "why?"


    read latest chapters at empire


    "because elisabeth has more eyes than a spider! i don''t know how she does it, but her divinations aren''t limited by tiers or distance! even without her, anyone seeing so many affinities crammed in a single being would do everything to capture and dissect you to find your secret."


    he could see the genuine worry in his gray eyes and sense his feelings through his trembling hands. therefore, he dismissed everything before asking for vivian''s grimoire again.


    "tell me how you got so many affinities first," shepard asked, unwillingness twisting his lips.


    "are you sure you want to know? you won''t be able to use it. scratch that. no one can. besides, it''s super forbidden knowledge. forget about the archmages.


    the magus himself will come for you."


    he smirked, watching as the arcanist''s face decomposed with each word. but he told the truth. even if shepard probably linked his affinities to the materials he gathered for his ritual, the need for an archmage sigil spoke louder than any word.


    "tsk. i don''t want to know! keep your knowledge to yourself. elisabeth is already monitoring me."


    tenderly, shepard gazed at his library before moving to get the grimoire. a veil of swirling, deadly smoke parted as his hand gripped it, revealing a cover filled with lightning bolts and hurricanes. a gentle smile stretched his lips as he read its title: thunder spells and their applications in combat by arcanist vivian zestra.


    then, he turned towards adam, his brows knitting into a deep frown.


    "i''ll lend it to you for a week, not a day more."

 Chapter 389 Durazmarns Beasts

    despite the short duration, adam smiled as he wrenched the grimoire out of shepard''s firming hand. until the end, his mentor clutched it, refusing to let go."you can''t leave college during that week, either. even better, don''t leave your room at all."


    shepard''s lips quivered as his voice cracked. let him wander with his prised grimoire in the wild? out of the question!


    he only reluctantly agreed to lend it because of the shocking elemental display that shook his heart, making him consider a wild idea. what if he could become a second sky guardian after learning vivian''s tricks? even if he couldn''t, it would still help him win the inter-academy tournament, so everything should be fine as long as he returned the book in perfect condition.


    meanwhile, a triumphant smirk stretched on adam''s lips as he tucked the thick grimoire under his arm. then, he heard the dean sigh with a tormented grimace before he changed the subject entirely.


    "elysia contacted me as the sunfire queen a few days ago."


    interest sparkling in his eyes and ears perking at the mention of his old teacher, he gestured for shepard to continue.


    "according to her, some dangerous creatures dwell in the neutral kingdom of durazmarn. she issued a mission to capture and bring them back to her territory on the southern continent."


    he tilted his head to the right, a puzzled frown creasing his brow.


    "where is durazmarn?"


    "did you forget? the dwarf kingdom in which we subdued a tier-six evil ghost. anyway, she refused to give us any details about the creatures. i only know they are divided into two societies. one lives in the heart of a dense forest while the other hides in an underground city."


    unbothered by the request, shepard shrugged.


    "she promised a reward even an arcanist would desire for whoever completed the mission. so, interested?"


    a brief silence lingered as his mind raced to piece the information together like a puzzle.


    first, the mission came from selene, not elysia. second, it had to do with his creations. third, he couldn''t move himself or risk angering the beast emperor, especially after they struck a deal. therefore, he asked for external help.


    ''vampires and werewolves?''


    closing his eyes to remember what he had read about them, an icy shiver uncontrollably ran down his spine.


    like ossian''s creations, they ranged from the fourth to the fifth tier ten thousand years ago. after such a long time, some must have reached the sixth, making the mission a death trap.


    as if it wasn''t enough, they didn''t use mana like normal mages. instead, vampires'' abilities were deeply rooted in their dna, making them natural liquid manipulators with powerful physiques. on the other hand, werewolves had the hair-chilling ability to shapeshift into colossal magical beasts and manipulate darkness.


    a soft nudge of their paws could shatter boulders, and their thick fur protected them from damage like armors.


    his thoughts sorted, his eyes grew firm, and his voice solemn.


    "do you want me to die?"


    "of course not. since you like to negotiate everything, i thought you might want to try your luck with them, too."


    shepard''s lips curled into a playful smile as his eyes glinted with mischief.


    "anyway, i already arranged for you to transfer for this year to the arcane academy of enchantment. you''ll go to orion''s next year."


    "hah? why did the order change?"


    his voice resounded, laced with confusion.


    "because jadevale''s king negotiated for the school of astral projection to house the inter-academy tournament next year. at first, he wanted this year''s battle monster tournament, but the academy of summoning firmly opposed him."


    shepard patiently explained the situation before concluding.


    "this way, you''ll learn craftsmanship this year and will have time to prepare under orion''s care next. as much as i dislike the cunning old fox, he is a dependable and honest man."


    adam''s eyes sparkled in understanding as he answered.


    "let me guess, the academy of enchantment is in durazmarn. that''s why you brought the mission up?"


    "as sharp as ever," shepard''s smile stretched to reach his ears as he threw him a new student card. "they already accepted the transfer and are waiting for you next week. improve yourself before considering elysia''s request, and try only when you are sure to succeed."


    he returned the smile, this time unbothered by the decision.


    "i planned to delve into craftsmanship and engravings this year, anyway."


    he remembered durgrim''s soul orb resting untouched in his soul sea and the promise to resurrect his name. with it, he didn''t really need the academy''s knowledge since he had theories up to the fifth tier. however, new crafting methods certainly appeared after the dwarf''s death. so he could broaden his knowledge by going.


    even if they didn''t, he would at least have access to their facilities and immerse himself in the life of a smith.


    excitement flashed in his eyes at these thoughts as he bid shepard goodbye and left the room.


    however, he returned a second later. s~ea??h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "i want my room to be the number zero. i won''t accept anything else."


    puzzled, shepard squinted at him, trying to read his smirk for a second.


    "why? don''t you like the number two?"


    "i have nothing against it. just that i''ll surpass you soon, so you might as well make the numbers reflect that." experience more tales on empire


    "get out, brat!"


    shepard''s roar echoed as he quickly closed the door.


    laughing as he escaped, he found room number two and lunged inside before locking the door behind him.


    with a quick sweep of his eyes, he noticed it was almost identical to shepard''s. he didn''t have a personal lab or a conference table. instead, racks filled with many types of wooden weapons placed before rows of sturdy training dummies filled the side room. engravings pulsed on the tiled alabaster walls, absorbing excess mana like a vacuum and strengthening the room''s integrity.


    he didn''t bother to check the rest since love at first sight struck him like a thunderbolt.


    ''i''ll spend my time here. he offered me the royal treatment with this room!''


    fists trembling in excitement, he rushed inside, finding it a shame to leave after such a short time.


    a wry smile stretching his lips, he sat and opened vivian''s grimoire, planning to test his study''s result on the dummies.

 Chapter 390 Farewell to the College

    lightning cracked, and wind battered the room in a cacophony of deafening noises. in its center lay the charred remains of once sturdy metallic training devices as the last one bathed in a sea of chaos.a few meters away, adam whistled at the devastation his new mana technique had sawed in a short week.


    tenderness filled his eyes as he gazed at the grimoire''s violet cover and intricately drawn whirlwind.


    he had learned a lot, not only about thunder fusion spells but also about his capabilities.


    with his mana affinity, converting spells into techniques became smoother than ever.


    despite his already high proficiency after assimilating the tier-less mage''s hands spell, he now stood on an entirely different level.


    with a simple test, he felt how the mana moved and coordinated in a sumptuous dance to spark the intended effects.


    with this feeling, he could then bypass the need for the chant and manipulate the energy by himself to get the same result. of course, these improvements didn''t eliminate the need to train. instead, it made the process towards mastery faster and more enjoyable.


    ''i believe my enhanced intuition helped, too,'' he thought, watching the wall''s engravings flare to life with radiant intensities.


    the next moment, the out-of-control mana stormed towards them as if attracted by a magnet before vanishing to nourish the building.


    relaxed as a comfortable silence engulfed the room and he leaned against the cold wall, he continued on his line of thoughts. even without complete understanding, he speculated that intuition helped him link similar patterns together and, thus, understand the spell''s underlying principle.


    a satisfied smile escaped his lips. the heightened intuition didn''t only annoy him around dangerous individuals but could be used on a wider range of subjects.


    his thoughts sorted, and his determination to raise it renewed, he left the room to return the grimoire.


    on his brief trip, he reviewed the two techniques he grasped. the first was an area of effect damage, something he needed for his explorations. of course, he could bombard enemies with pure elemental might as he did against the moonsilver strikers. but the mana cost was too high, making the method unsuitable for his feeble mana circuits.


    therefore, tweaking optimised existing spells to reduce consumption somewhat solved the problem... even if it remained, making him curse.


    stay tuned to empire


    anyway, the technique he developed was straightforward and condensed the effects into a smaller area, limiting consumption while keeping the potency.


    the second spell he analysed... well, it was more theories vivian wrote before becoming an archmage.


    however, he had seen their effects during their meeting. it was a potential way to increase physical might. since he inhabited a puppet, he ignored anything muscle-related to focus on passive improvements.


    by using lightning to enhance neural connections, it could dramatically decrease reaction time.


    despite the initial success, he believed he would need more time to master the trick.


    a deep sigh escaped his lips as room one''s smooth door cracked open.


    instantly, shepard''s twisted lips and impatient pacing greeted his eyes.


    "you are twenty seconds late! quick! return the grimoire!"


    without waiting for his answer, the dean''s hand turned to smoke. shocked by the urgent tone and action, a shudder rocked his frame as the swirling hand snatched the grimoire like an ethereal talon.


    reeling in the movement''s terrifying swiftness, his eyes trembled as he watched shepard inspect, then cradle the book like a baby.


    after a moment to recover, he glared at him.


    "it''s just a book. can''t you make a copy if you value it this much?"


    shepard''s eyes narrowed into slits at the comment.


    "what do you know? the cover, every page, even the ink. they all come from terrifying beasts. its author''s mana and comprehension imbue each word. even if you copy a grimoire, its value won''t reach a hundredth of the original."


    reverence dancing in his eyes, the arcanist arranged the grimoire to its rightful place in his private library. with a gleeful grin stretching his lips, he returned.


    "for fairness'' sake, i tweaked the golden ticket rules. inside of one ticket by summoned you bring back, it''ll be one for two."


    ''tsk. i knew it. this scrooge doesn''t want to lend his books.''


    frustrated and rolling his eyes, he turned and waved his hand.


    "good luck with the enrollment ceremony. i''ll leave now."


    his disappointed voice resounded as his leather boots met the soft corridor carpet.


    ever since he witnessed how fast shepard accepted elisabeth''s offer, a knot of resentment lodged itself in his heart. he did his best to forget about it. yet, the sting remained.


    without waiting for an answer and with a deep sigh, he moved to the college''s gate. maybe a year away from everyone he knew would help untie his tangled trust.


    on his way, he bid julius and alina goodbye. the tender hug they shared sent a wave of warmth into his chest as he recovered his smile.


    his mood restored, and after promising his family not to flare at the slightest disagreement, he stepped out of the skyscraper. sear?h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the warm wind of september ruffled his hat, and the chirping of birds filled his ears. with determined steps, he passed by the verdant gardens thurin spent time to rebuild. accompanied by the fresh scent of nature, he reached the towering construct five minutes later.


    yet, upon seeing the spectacle waiting for him, a choked sob escaped his lips.


    "we''ll miss you!"


    "return soon, adam!"


    "thank you for saving us!"


    "don''t cause problems in my country!"


    the summoned, shepard, and the teachers waited for him. he even spotted arun, asha, and the rest of the team, who returned in advance to bid him goodbye.


    their warm yells resounded in the air, making his emotions overflow and his frame tremble.


    lowering his hat over his face to hide them, he walked towards the construct.


    then, taking a deep breath to fix his cracking voice, he yelled.


    "i''ll be back before you can miss me. take care of yourselves, everyone!"


    with a final wave, he lowered his head and stepped into the dense mana veil surrounding the gate. it shimmered, then swallowed him whole, leaving only his lingering voice behind.

 Chapter 391 A Rocky Start

    after a moment, he stepped out of the gate. a radiant smile stretching his lips, he glanced at his surroundings. however, before he could draw a complete picture of them, the heated voices of a short mage and a lady holding a cat attracted his attention.an icy shudder ran down his spine as he noticed the woman''s ethereal beauty, silver hair, and cheerful smile hidden behind her angry pout.


    ''n-no... no!''


    a scream, coming straight from his soul, rocked his inner peace into oblivion. how could he not recognise her and the cat he had bought himself? it was nova!


    ''why is she here? when i finally could relax and focus on training away from the kids!''


    determined to leave before she noticed him, the mage''s exasperated tone reached his ears.


    "come here, boy! i must check your documents."


    ''shit...''


    with no choice but to follow the rules, he walked to them, eying nova''s curling lips.


    "hahaha! you thought you could get rid of me by transferring? no way!"


    nova''s cheerful voice echoed in his ears, stinging at his soul like a slap.


    "can''t you just stay with the girls? you have a great relationship with them! julius will miss you, too."


    he sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose and shaking his head. he didn''t dislike her presence. it''s just... it felt like he had to babysit her each time she tagged along.


    "why would i? i said i would follow you in ossian''s palace, not them. anyway, you promised we would go explore a few months ago, but you went alone!"


    her nose scrounged into a snort as she continued.


    "since you forgot, i''ll make you hold your promise for your own good. am i not kind? you won''t become a liar, thanks to me."


    "..."


    his hand moved to meet his forehead in a resounding facepalm as he found no words to answer. he had promised, true. he had forgotten, also true. but when he went to retrieve the summoned in the wild, she spent her time in asha''s mansion, living a holiday of luxury, so why did she blame him?


    "the two lovebirds, what do you think you''re doing in broad daylight?"


    the mage interjected, his brows knitted into a deep frown reflecting his annoyance.


    "i''m working here, so give me your noble identifications or return from wherever you came from!"


    scratching his head and smiling wryly, he reached for his pouch before his hand froze.


    ''i''m not a noble...''


    a tense silence settled for a second as the mage''s eyes hardened with each second crawling by.


    "i don''t have all day! your friend here said you would bring the necessary documents and kept bugging me to no end! if you don''t, i''ll send you to jail for a week to teach you the rules!" sear?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the guard''s yell drew the passerby''s attention as his hand moved to the wand resting on his belt.


    "hahaha, look at these two human fools who tried to grudge our royal mage!"


    "mama, why are they taller than papa?"


    facing the public''s scorn, his anger rose like steam in a boiling bot, making his frame tremble.


    "listen here. we come from the college of alchemy and transmutation. shepard arranged for my transfer to your academy today. i don''t have my noble identification, but the documents are in order."


    his voice cracked with suppressed anger as he explained their circumstances to defuse the situation.


    however, he was either much worse at it than julius, or nova had truly enraged the mage because he drew his wand the next second.


    "kneel to the ground. keep your hand where i can see them. i''ll use force to subdue you at the slightest abrupt movement."


    "damn it! i tried to be reasonable with you, but you still want to imprison us!"


    he roared, sky-blue mana wisps wafting from his eyes.


    before the mage could react, he snapped his finger.


    zaap


    a purple lightning bolt appeared above the cocky dwarf''s head in a flash, zapping and making his body tremble as if taken by a seizure. then, teeth clenched and jaws protruding in rage, his powerless and paralysed body dropped to the clean ground.


    after his successful sneak attack, he grabbed nova''s legs and back and cradled her in a princess carry before blurring into motion before anyone could react.


    "ahh!"


    "murder! humans murdered our mage!"


    outraged screams mixed with fear reverberated behind him as he propelled himself like a rocket on a roof before dashing away and observing his surroundings.


    the architecture looked nothing like the cities he had seen before. everything in durazmarn screamed craftsmanship.


    the houses were carved from the mountain''s belly, giving them a natural obsidian color. brightly lit forges lined a few streets as sweaty dwarfs worked alloys on thick anvils. despite the distance, he could hear the noise of their hammers striking the hot metal. acting like a natural chimney, the ceiling absorbed the dense swirling steam rising from everything he had seen thus far.


    a deep sense of awe settled in him as the mountain''s mouth a few kilometers away met his eyes. the other half of the city lay under the bright sun. the royal castle dwarfed the beast temple and ossian''s palace with its grandeur and intricate engraving. even from such a distance, he knew it was a marvel of magical engineering and probably boasted terrifying defence.


    after cutting the wind with the cheering nova, he basked under the sky, noticing the wheat fields extending to the horizon like a forest surrounding the city.


    and finally, he saw the dense academy''s barrier surrounding a tall tower and a magnificent campus.


    with his speed, he didn''t fear the mages capturing him. that''s why he retaliated. the dwarf would have arrested him anyway, even if he did nothing. instead, he knew that by reaching the academy and proving his identity, the situation would resolve itself without further misunderstandings.


    after a few minutes, he leapt from a roof before the arcane academy of enchantment''s gates, attracting the new students. with curious glances, they wondered why such a menacing-looking human wanted to learn their art.


    just like alchemy and transmutation, as one of the three supportive-oriented academies, new students were scarce compared to the battle-oriented ones. with only a few hundred each year, primarily because of their dwarven legacy, they couldn''t rival the thousands of kids joining the academy of elemental arts.


    without wasting time and unbothered by their reactions, adam gently released nova before cutting the line with confident steps and directly addressing the two mages guarding the gates.


    "i''m a new student transferred from the college of alchemy and transmutation. arcanist shepard overviewed the process himself."


    the mage''s displeased frowns turned into interested gazes as his words lingered.


    with a swift movement, one''s eyes darted with attention on the student''s list while the other monitored his every move. a moment later, one''s voice resounded, a hint of distrust filling it.


    "what''s your name?"


    "adam."


    upon hearing the name, the mage retrieved his teacher''s card and whispered something before nodding.


    "moira runeweaver will fetch you. wait by the side until she delivers your student''s card and escorts you inside."


    five minutes later, an elegant woman crossed the academy''s gates. her thick golden necklace and multi-colored jewels glinted under the sun. her embroidered satin scarlet and blue robes fluttered with her movements as she walked to him. experience tales at empire

 Chapter 392 Arrogance or Resourcefulness? A Three Days Challenge

    He noticed how she locked her hazel eyes into his. A hint of happiness danced in them, but a frustrated crease formed between her brows.Her hand moved up to fix her braid as a complex huff escaped her lips. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can''t believe you caused trouble the minute you arrived."


    With an air befitting her arcanist rank, she introduced herself next.


    "I''m Moira Runeweaver, this academy''s dean. Follow me. I''ll tour the place and explain our facilities to you."


    As her words settled in his mind, she retrieved a sleek student card and extended it to him.


    A wry smile stretching his lips, he took the golden card shining under the sun''s light before following behind her.


    ''I did nothing wrong, so I won''t bother bringing what happened at the gate.''


    Shrugging off the passed-out mage she mentioned, he crossed the gates with Nova. His eyes enlarged the next second as he saw the academy''s campus.


    Much different from the one he had been used to in college, this one exuded a familial smell. Instead of separate dormitories and facilities, a boisterous village extended a few hundred meters from the main building.


    Older students gathered the new ones with warm smiles. Like big brothers and sisters, they toured the place, taking time to point their fingers at some crucial areas before their voices rang in brief but comprehensive explanations.


    ''What a cohesive school.''


    He unconsciously nodded at the welcoming atmosphere, a warmth blooming in his chest.


    The tempered summer wind ruffled his coat as he focused on Moira''s back.


    As if feeling his glance, her elegant voice resounded in his ears.


    "As you noticed, everything you''ll need is in the village. I gathered everything to make it more convenient for the students and to promote unity."


    She paused, turning and leaning towards him. Her hazel eyes peered through his frame as if its materials and engravings lay bare before her.


    An icy shiver ran down his spine, sending uncontrollable tremors through his shoulders. He hated this feeling of being seen through.


    Fortunately, before the dread could settle in his heart, Moira turned back and continued on her way to the village.


    "It''s not a bad puppet for an amateur but isn''t extraordinary either. The materials make it resilient, not the enchantments. You''ll have to learn a lot if you want to bridge the gap between first and second-year students."


    He heard her disappointed sigh and noticed her head shake. A frown creased his brows the next second.


    ''Of course, I relied on the materials. The only enchantment is the one to bind my soul to it. What? Did she expect me to create a war machine with no experience?''


    A bitter taste filled his mouth after hearing his hard work belittled by an expert. But deep down, he knew her words rang true.


    After an awkward silence settled, Moira''s voice resounded again. Yet, this time, it was as gentle as a breeze.


    "Shepard spoke highly of your alchemical prowess, guaranteeing you''d be a genius in any crafting field. That''s why I have a challenge in mind."


    At her words, a fierce fire sparked in his eyes. A challenge? Bring it on!


    "If you can reach the second year''s level of mastery in a month, I''ll teach you personally for two months."


    She pursed her lips, the weight of a year''s curriculum settling on her shoulders. Even with some overlap between their schools, just wood carving, forging, and enchanting would push any human mind to its limit.


    Dwarves, on the other hand, were raised with the clang of hammers as a lullaby. By the time they enrolled, they''d already absorbed fundamental alloys, forging techniques, and even elemental enchantment theories.


    A human? In a month? She scoffed internally. It was unlikely, even impossible.


    Yet, a flicker of doubt lodged in her heart. What if? Against her better judgment, a grudging respect for the unruly arcanist''s words bloomed.


    The scent of melting metal infused the air as they stepped into the village. The cracking of flames flickering in furnaces filled their ears as Adam smirked.


    "A month? Give me a calm place to study, and let me skip classes. I''ll do it in a week!"


    Moira shook her head, her bright eyes dimming in response. What did she expect from Shepard''s disciple? Of course, he would be arrogant, overestimate his capabilities, and act just like his mentor.


    Noticing her dismissive body language, a deep frown creased his brows as drums resounded in his mind.


    "Three days," he declared, his voice icy as he met her gaze in a silent confrontation.


    "Do what you want."


    With a defeated sigh, she shrugged, her impression of the boy worsening by the second. It would only be three short days, anyway, and she only hoped he wouldn''t cause more trouble.


    Next, they passed by the forges, library, and canteen. She offered a word of explanation before showing him his room.


    "You can start learning now or come see the entrance ceremony."


    Waving his hand dismissively, his gaze locked on the golden mist wafting from his interface window.


    "No need. I can''t waste time now, can I?"


    Without answering, her heavy steps resounded as she masked her irritation and disappointment behind a charming smile. Nova followed cheerfully, raising her hand as if on an exploration mission.


    Meanwhile, Adam didn''t waste a second. He ignored the room''s basic furniture, focusing on the interface''s chat. Stay updated through empire


    [Guys! I need professional smiths and wood carvers to teach me for three days. You can take turns to rest because I won''t sleep. I''ll reward your efforts with five gold coins each.]


    The chat exploded into a flood of question marks for a moment before he noticed five responses.


    After agreeing to do everything in the dream place, he rushed to a nearby shop. He needed materials for his training. Therefore, he flashed a gold coin to the wary apprentice behind the counter to buy enough iron for three days.


    Back in his room, he closed his eyes to take them to the dream place and prove he could be the best enchanter against Moira''s reservations!

 Chapter 393 Iron, Fire, and Advice

    A moment later, he stepped into the dream place''s half-filled plaza and walked to the nearby fusion pool.On the way, he heard the kid''s spirited debates. Some sat on the ground, selling merchandise arranged neatly on a piece of cloth. Others yelled, searching for party members to conquer the tower''s first floor. He even noticed a few signs with stylish ink calligraphy planted before desks.


    With intrigued steps, he went to one and asked what they were doing.


    "Oh! Adam! We are establishing guilds to band with people we like and challenge the tower or the wilds. Of course, you can join ours!"


    The young girl clapped her hands in excitement as her pupils constricted in disbelief and hope.


    "Don''t you guys have more interesting things to think about? Like how to break free from the slave spells cast on you?"


    Palms raised upwards, he shook his head. Their priorities were a little wrong.


    "We are working on that, too. But honestly? We have little hope of succeeding. At least we are somewhat free here, even if we can''t reveal too much information."


    The girl''s cheerful tone became bleak. He noticed how she lowered her dimming eyes and shoulders in depression.


    "I''m sorry I can''t help."


    He lowered his eyes, too, feeling their expectations weight on his shoulders like a mountain. During the past month, he did his best to save the ones captured by beasts, lost in the wilds, or members of tribes. But he could do nothing against a country''s noble or royal family.


    Even if he could defeat some of them, then what? He would be branded rogue and hunted down like a dog by a swarm of mages.


    With a deep sigh, he massaged his eyelids before fishing a shiny gold coin from his pouch.


    "Take it. My apology for ruining your mood."


    He placed it on the desk before turning.


    Without looking back, he stepped to the fusion pool''s engraved gates. A moment later, he noticed two kids barely reaching the waist of their three companions waiting for him.


    "Sir Adam! Are you ready to learn our craft?"


    One of them said, his smile stretching so wide that its white teeth reflected the moon''s red glow.


    However, his eyes darted between the two dwarves first. Then he blurted out.


    "Wait. First, explain your situation!"


    "Oh, that?" They smiled at each other before one explained. "We didn''t all reincarnate into humans. I''ve seen a few elves, too. I even saw one with beast ears and paws, but he tends to hide for some reason."


    ''I had no idea...''


    The thought rumbled like a thunderclap in his mind, forcing a realisation. The race column in their interface wasn''t specific to him.


    ''I''m curious to see those with beast blood.''


    His eyes enlarged and sparkled as curiosity tickled his heart for a second. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the youth''s voice brought him back from his reveries.


    "Where do you want us to train you?"


    With a cough to focus on the immediate task, he pointed to the vortex leading to his soul sea.


    "In my place." He stepped to it, waving his hand. "Follow me."


    Immediately, the five youths'' eyes sparkled, and their hearts hammered against their chests. Were they going to witness where the mysterious Prometheus lived on Earth?


    Contrary to their expectation, they gasped at the scenery. Instead of a house or apartment, they landed on a vast plain surrounded by mountains, forests, and a large lake.


    Fresh, natural air filled their lungs as a soft breeze blew on their hair.


    Meanwhile, Adam opened his iron bag and turned to them.


    "Explain your heating, cooling, and hammering techniques one by one with simple and clear words. We''ll do the same for wood carving after."


    With a nod, they glanced at the vibrant vista one last time before moving to him.


    Among the three humans, two were carving experts back on Earth, while one was a knife-smelting master. Meanwhile, the two dwarves had nothing to do with those fields. However, they learned the ropes in this world.


    Amidst their conversations, he learned that the two dwarves had been kissed by Luck herself. Born in a county, their parents tampered with the test results when they were babies. Therefore, they freely attended the academy.


    After a few minutes, Adam tucked his fingers around his chin.


    "I think I''ll learn faster by practising. Observe my movements as I strike the iron to correct them."


    As his words lingered, his right leg blurred in their eyes as he stomped the ground.


    BAM


    With a resounding noise, the grassy soil rose to his waist before hardening.


    Blinding lights manifested on his palms next as he melted a few iron ores before coating his earthen anvil, giving it a metallic sheen.


    Unfazed by the kids'' gaping jaws, he grabbed a few more iron ores before melting them using the sun''s element.


    Once the ores became milky white and bubbled slightly, his voice echoed again.


    "Observe now. I''ll use your three techniques simultaneously."


    Before his voice died down in the wind, three dense mana hammers condensed above the anvil. In a shower of scalding sparks, they struck the iron with different rhythms and angles.


    Awakened by the familiar clang of the hammers, they squinted at the spectacle, hiding their amazement behind a mask of professionalism. Explore stories at empire


    Gradually, they shared their expertise, advising to put less strength on the strikes, to pay more attention to the iron''s integrity, and to turn it more. They also informed him about when to heat it again and the right temperature.


    Accompanied by their advice and enduring the increasing buzzing noises in his mind after multitasking for two hours, he took a break.


    "Ready yourselves for wood carving next. I''ll study some enchantment theories for an hour," he said, moving to his box and retrieving Durgrim''s soul orb.


    That''s why he confronted Moira without batting an eye. Not only could he have personal teachers, but he had the theories covered already!


    If anything, the three-day limits sparked his determination and made it a real challenge.

 Chapter 394 Three Days of Steel and Skill

    After browsing Durgrim''s deep knowledge about engravings, a wide grin stretched his lips. The ghost''s soul orb was a bottomless well of knowledge he could draw water from for a long while.For the challenge''s sake, he focused on the ones related to the first tier. But even then, the effects were surprisingly decent. For example, one increased an alloy''s durability by twenty percent. Another could ensure the blade remained sharp no matter how its wielder used it.


    He didn''t have time to check the others. But the promise of fabulous knowledge caused his eyes to sparkle.


    With an excited push, he rose to his feet. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, guys. Time to continue the lessons."


    He glanced at the two woodcarvers and dwarves, rubbing his hands.


    "Let me show you the technique I use. Tell me if it''s decent enough or if I should use another one altogether."


    The four masters nodded, their brows creasing into focus frowns.


    Before their enlarging eyes, he extended his finger towards the ground.


    PSHH


    The noise of high-pressure water cutting through the soil reverberated in the verdant plain for a moment. His finger moved with lethal precision, leaving marks of different depths in their wake. Finally controlling the intensity, he carved the only enchantment he knew of, making everyone''s jaw drop open.


    With a satisfied nod, he turned to look at them.


    "That''s what I used when I carved a tier-five block of wood. Is it good?"


    His genuine tone and smile made them click their tongues in unison.


    "Of course, it''s good since it comes from Earth!"


    Despite the compliment, he could see jealousy flash in their eyes. This technique could be used for everything. Even in battle, it could cleave magic alloys apart like paper.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t have water affinity nor sufficient mana control to use it with so much precision.


    "I can almost do the same with my wind affinity."


    One of them interjected, his head held high in pride. Although his technique lacked precision compared to Adam''s, especially in making intricate carvings, it was probably the second best.


    The next second, a miniaturised hurricane spun on his palm. Unsheathing his knife and retrieving a small wooden block from his pouch, he exhibited his method.


    With a trembling hand, the man shoved his blade in and out of the spinning wind. Wood chips flew as the square block transformed into something else.


    A moment later, he nodded in satisfaction at the rough forms before sheathing his blade back and taking out carving tools one after another from his belt.


    With narrowed eyes, he used them to smooth his creation, defining the forms better and engraving the details.


    Soon after, Adam almost spat in anger.


    ''Why does it have to be a figure of Prometheus?''


    The thought rumbled in his mind like a hurricane as he gazed at the ugly mask and tattered clothes, giving the original a unique but hair-bristling style.


    "Do you think it makes me happy?" He asked, his voice as cold as an icy desert.


    "No? We know you aren''t the same anymore. But we still respect Prometheus the most! You can''t be angry each time we mention him."


    They all nodded in approval. In fact, if Adam didn''t scare them the first day, they would have placed a statue of Prometheus by the tower to honor humanity''s pride. Instead, they sold miniature figurines at material cost to recall the man''s bravery.


    "I have no problem with him. I have one with all of you who keep calling me by his code name. Why? Because of a few titles hovering over my head?"


    They scratched their heads, eyes darting in confusion for a moment. They didn''t understand the problem, and he knew it. So he continued, fists trembling and eyes dimming.


    "Listen and share it with the others. We are two different people. It''s not a matter of remembering. I''m really not him at all. When you keep calling me his name, I feel like you are all denying my existence. So please, stop."


    Moved by the emotions they perceived, the five men opened and closed their mouths a few times. They didn''t predict the heartfelt explanation and did not know how to break the awkward silence.


    After a second of gathering courage, one''s eyes sparkled with determination.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll tell the others about it. It might take some time to convince and reach everyone, but I''m sure they won''t misunderstand you anymore."


    "Thank you, guys."


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    He bowed his head, feeling the identity crisis weighing on his heart alleviate.


    Then, with a sigh, he asked the man to teach him his technique in depth. Since Shepard advised him to show two elements at maximum in public, he planned to use lightning and wind while hiding the rest. Therefore, he had to replace the water jet cutting to show something to Moira.


    Upon hearing he didn''t resent them, the crowd''s eyes brightened. For the next hour and a half, they taught him how to make precise cuts, use the classic carving tools, and polish the wood once done.


    Next, he focused on Durgrim''s soul orb, absorbing the theories and intricate symbol carvings like a sponge before switching back to forging.


    After three revolutions, the five experts showed signs of tiredness, tumbling on the ground. The heat made them sweat and turned their thoughts sluggish, turning their explanation into incoherent mumbles.


    But he had expected that much.


    "Rest in turns so I can always have at least one of you to guide me. Don''t give up. It''s only the first day!"


    His fists clenched under his chin and his tone epic, he tried to motivate them. Then, he flashed eight shining gold coins, hoping they would speak louder than words.


    "Your pay for today. We can do it!"


    He knew his training method could be... would be considered self-abuse. Yet, he had no time to waste. Ever since he awakened, the world gave him two options: do or die. Therefore, he would train and learn more than anyone to become a better version of himself.


    With relentless focus and a fire burning hotter than the smelted iron in his heart, his mana hammers pounded on the anvil. Each clang echoed his determination.


    Amidst his deep concentration, three days passed by in a flash. Finally, with an exhausted but radiant smile, he dropped to the ground, allowing his racing mind a well-deserved rest.

 Chapter 395 Forceful Manners and Public Humiliation

    After an hour of silence, only broken by the rustle of the lush grass beneath him, he rose to his feet. His eyes clear and sparkling after the short rest, a grateful smile crept on his lips as he gazed at the waiting youths."Thank you for your dedication."


    He said, emptying his pouch of the last gold coins he possessed.


    One of the dwarfs moved to take the glinting coins before his eyes narrowed in a silent question.


    "There are five more than we agreed," he said after counting twenty-two.


    "I''m satisfied with your teaching. Accept the extra coins for your efforts."


    He nodded, a warm light illuminating his eyes.


    "No, no. If anything, we are the ones impressed by your tenacity. Seventy hours non-stop? I''ve never heard of anything like that!"


    The dwarf''s voice cracked as a hint of terror flashed in his eyes. He had never seen such unwavering focus. The others nodded, remembering the lengthy and numerous pauses they took to teach him while he kept going strong.


    "You deserve the money."


    He pried the dwarf''s hand open and shoved the coins into his trembling palm.


    "Time to leave now. I need to prepare and look for a problematic girl."


    Catching the clue, they bid goodbye, waving their hands before jumping out of his soul sea.


    Left alone, he picked up the sprawled metallic items littering the ground and placed them on his makeshift anvil. Then, a blinding veil of milky white light engulfed his hands like gloves as he clutched them one by one. Faced with the heat, the iron reddened before melting like ice under the sun.


    Without paying too much attention, he shaped them into rough ingots before putting everything in the bag.


    ''I can recycle it. No need to throw the metal.''


    After sweeping the area and nodding at its cleanliness, he grabbed the bag and closed his eyes to return to the real world.


    When he reopened them, he jumped in fright as panicked yells filled his ears.


    "AHH! A man suddenly appeared!"


    "Offender!"


    "Prepare your spells, girls!"


    Before his enlarging eyes, the dwarven ladies jumped to their feet, toppling the wooden table. Glasses and pots shattered in loud noises as liquid covered the floor.


    With twitching eyes and jaw clenched, they drew their rough wands. Their voices reverberated as they chanted various elemental spells to punish the daring intruder.


    "The heck! This is my room!"


    His voice cut through the chaos as his eyes landed on the ethereal beauty sipping her tea and caressing her cat.


    Nova slammed her teacup down, smirked, shrugged, and glared at him. The silent message was crystal clear: serve you right for your three days disappearance.


    A knot formed in his gut at the realisation. Although he didn''t want to babysit Nova, leaving her alone in the foreign academy wasn''t the best idea, making her resentment understandable.


    As he pondered, low tiered spells crashed on his frame, engulfing it in a colourful firework. Despite their anger, the ladies'' spells weren''t fueled by the desire to kill. Not that it mattered with how resilient he was. Still, since their attacks stemmed from a misunderstanding and they didn''t aim to end his life, he shrugged them off.


    With a swift swipe of his hand, he dismissed the rising dust and lingering elemental energies, shocking the ladies.


    His immaculate red coat swirling, he stepped to Nova, eyes glinting with a calculative light.


    "Nova," he started, eyes firmly peering into her gray eyes. "I found a name for your cat."


    Instantly, her strong facade crumbled and she rose. Her usual cheerful smile returned and reached her ears as her robes fluttered with her movements.


    "Quick, tell me!"


    Her melodious voice, a soothing song, calmed the dwarven ladies'' frantic movements, their worried gazes now fixed on her.


    "Stella."


    He patted the cat''s soft head, hearing its purr of contentment before Nova raised her at eye level with a joyful smile.


    "You finally have a name. Stella! Do you like it as much as I do?"


    "Cough... Can you dismiss the misunderstanding now?"


    He pointed at the glaring ladies, a hint of pleading in his eyes.


    "Oh. Sure!"


    She turned toward the teenagers.


    "It''s his room. I don''t know how he does it, but sometimes, his body disappears for a while. Since you wanted to play with Stella, I invited you during his absence. See? Nothing wrong here."


    Of course, she didn''t mention that his soul had been floating in the middle of the room the entire time.


    With a wronged grimace, they glared at Adam, sparks dancing in their eyes.


    "Even if it''s your room, doesn''t your family teach basic manners? Barging into a room full of ladies?"


    A heavy sigh escaped his lips as he clutched his forehead in frustration.


    ''Did I mess up my puppet''s engravings and add an unreasonable people magnet in the enchantment?''


    "Alright, ladies. It''s my fault for everything you mentioned."


    His defeated voice resounded as he moved to the door and left, unwilling to waste time bickering with kids.


    Basking under September''s pleasant sun, he searched for Moira to show her his training results.


    He passed by the village''s facilities, drawing the teenagers'' attention with his height. A moment later, ignoring them all, he reached the alabaster tower housing the academy''s Manacore Heartgem.


    "What do you want?"


    Stay connected through empire


    A teacher''s wary voice resounded in his ears as he knocked on the large door frame.


    "I''m here to see Dean Moira. We have an appointment." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a momentary silence settled, a frustrated scold resounded.


    "I don''t see any student''s name on the appointment list. Return to class before the afternoon pause ends!"


    He instantly understood what had happened. His jaws clenched, and his bony teeth cracked as his fists trembled. Did he waste time and resources for nothing? Just because the arcanist judged people on their characters? Did she never consider that the arrogance she perceived was self-confidence and huge effort behind the curtains?


    ''She deemed I would fail before the challenge even started!''


    Fueled by anger, his mana-boosted roar reached the village.


    "Come out, Moira!"


    He didn''t know about her intentions but perceived them as blatant disrespect. Her high tier didn''t give her the right to dismiss him so thoroughly since the first day.


    But it was alright.


    His eyes enlarged as an inferno of defiance danced in them.


    ''Let''s see how you''ll act now that the entire academy is involved!''


    As his voice thundered in everyone''s ears, a blatant provocation to their esteemed dean, Moira''s elegant response echoed.


    "I don''t like your forceful manners, but if you want to humiliate yourself publicly, be my guest."

 Chapter 396 Underestimated

    A firm hand suddenly gripped his shoulder from behind, making him shudder. Alarm bells resounded at maximum strength in his mind, deafening him as his eyes narrowed into azure and emerald slits.The surrounding mana responded to the threat, swirling and coalescing around his frame. However, Moira''s voice resounded in his ears before he could use or channel it to defend himself.


    "Fire portal."


    The air crackled and distorted under the rapid rise in temperature. Arcing flames danced around them, encasing their bodies like a scalding cocoon.


    Three seconds later, it collapsed in a spectacle of fiery tongues, leaving a patch of charred ground behind but no trace of living beings. Adam and Moira were gone.


    ***


    "Huff!"


    Gasping in terror, Adam''s trembling eyes scanned the surroundings when he reappeared.


    Surprisingly, he stood amidst the parted flames of a brazier in the student''s village.


    ''Teleportation?!''


    his jaws dropped open in disbelief for a second as he took deep breaths to calm his raging pulse.


    Then, he remembered Vikram had used a similar spell during the College entrance ceremony, making him sigh in relief.


    "Move to the platform."


    Moira''s voice suddenly erupted from behind as a soft nudge pushed him off the parted flames.


    Reassured about the location and type of spell she had used, he jumped down on a large, circular platform overhung above the village center.


    Many tables, forges, and crafting tools lay on it.


    "Let this be a lesson to tone down your arrogance."


    Moira''s voice resounded again as her scarlet and azure satin robes fluttered behind him.


    "Gather on the platform. Bring material for the first year''s exam with you."


    A concerto of surprised gasps resounded as her words reached the academy''s every corner.


    Quickly, the students rushed to the village''s center, eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    Simultaneously, teachers appeared one after another on the platform. Each of them cursed under their breath upon seeing the troublemaker. Glaring at him, they stepped to a table and slammed different types of wood blocks and ores.


    Eyes firm and back straightened in pride, he returned their glare.


    ''As if a random bunch of mages could scar me.''


    However, before the silent face-off could escalate, Moira''s voice drew everyone''s attention.


    "As in the regular exam, you have three hours to craft a functional enchanted item of the first tier. It can be made out of metal, wood, or a mix. We''ll only judge the final product''s quality. If you fail, you''ll lose the privilege of contacting me during your one-year stay. You''ll be a normal student scorned by everyone for today''s shameful display."


    Despite her elegant tone, he saw her upper lip curl upward in a disdainful grimace.


    ''She has her own vision of the world''s workings and can''t accept someone trying to break it. Bad news, miss. I won''t try. I''ll thoroughly shatter your beliefs.''


    Her belittling only fueled the inferno of defiance burning in his heart.


    His eyes flickering with a dangerous glint, he turned to the table.


    "Watch the timer closely."


    With this last provocation, he grabbed the materials one by one.


    In seventy brief hours, he didn''t have time to study their effects or properties. However, he had two things to help.


    Subtly, his mana coated his palm. Using his nature affinity for the woods and metal for the ores, he scanned them like he did with the Runebark.


    Meanwhile, everyone frowned, wondering why he wasted so much time on the easiest part of the exam.


    Soon, the first laughter reverberated.


    "He doesn''t know any of them?"


    "Will he pick his materials at random in the end?"


    Even Moira sighed in frustration. She knew this would happen. That''s why she ignored his shenanigans and let him realise by himself how impossible it was to succeed in a month, much less three days.


    However, hushed whispers gradually drew her attention back to Adam.


    Stay updated through empire


    With a focused smirk and ignoring his surroundings, he threw aside the materials with poor mana conductivity or integrity. After five minutes, he kept one glistening ore and a wooden block.


    ''These two are the best.''


    He felt the mana pulsing in response to his scan as if they had a will of their own.


    "He selected the worst two!"


    "Hahaha!"


    The crowd below exploded into laughter as the spectating Nova bit her lips in concern. She came after hearing his angry voice and hated to see others despise him. Yet, she could do nothing to help.


    Fortunately, Moira interjected, causing everyone to fall silent and nod in respect.


    "I recommend you to change materials. The ore is Astralim, and the wood is Xylonius. They are both brittle and unfit for craftsmanship."


    "Did I ask for your opinion? No? Keep watching in silence, then. Thank you."


    Without paying attention to her reaction, the wind whipped against his red coat as he blurred into motion.


    Standing before the cold furnace, he raised his palm.


    BOOM


    A condensed lightning storm struck the coal as sizzling sounds and steam rose. The temperature reached a terrifying level as a raging inferno burned in less than a minute.


    "Lightning! He has a rare elemental affinity!"


    One teacher roared, eyes sparkling and lips cracking into an interested smile. Like the alchemy college teachers, these old dwarves were interested in any student possessing rare affinities.


    However, those dismissing teachers would understand how wrong they had been.


    Using wind to control the fire''s intensity, he threw the ore into a pot before engulfing it in the furnace. Faced with the heat, the brittle metal melted like an ice cube.


    Gazing at the molten liquid bubbling, he nodded before rushing to his workbench. Then, he cast the pot contents into empty air, causing everyone to yell in fright. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, winds suddenly surged to support the dripping metal. Under his control, it swirled, giving it a rough shape as it cooled. A moment later, the dazzling white liquid turned red, then orange.


    A calculative light flashing in his eyes, he estimated the temperature of the thick plate to be ideal. Therefore, he placed it on the anvil and began his concerto.


    Three dense mana hammers appeared in front of him. In the blink of an eye, a rhythmic clangor resounded as they pounded the hot metal, elongating it with each second crawling by.


    Yet, unbeknownst to the teachers and even to the expert Moira, a string of malleable mana replicating specific shapes bloomed inside the metal like a vivid calligraphy.

 Chapter 397 Echoes of Failure: A Deans Scorn

    In this case, the material''s brittleness acted as a boon. With its weak integrity, it allowed for the mana to flow unimpeded. Better! Its high mana conductivity made it easier for Adam to control the enchantment engraving process.As Durgrim''s theories stated, there were no inferior materials, only unknown enchantment methods. Therefore, he developed his own by taking inspiration from his first creation: his puppet.


    Gradually, the metal took shape and solidified. Each time its temperature dropped too low, he rushed to the furnace to heat it back before pounding it with love.


    Sparks danced with each hammer strike as the metal thinned to take a gorgeous yet rough shape.


    Lights and shadows melded on his face, and a grin stretched his lips. The metal became hard to work with. He could feel through his mana that one more strike would cause cracks to threaten its integrity. But his trusted friends from the dream place taught him how to fix the problem.


    Without hesitation, he plunged the metal back into the furnace until it became orange. Then, he gathered ashes and buried the bright metal under to let it cool. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the meantime, as the Astralim cooled, he focused on the Xylonius.


    The wood''s brittleness didn''t matter in his project because he would use it to carve a pommel for the blade!


    With practised mastery and eyes glinting in mischievous delight, the wind roared and swirled in a sphere above his palm.


    Wood chips flew everywhere as sharp miniaturised blades carved the Xylonius into a rough pommel. Then, using mana like guiding pipes, he channelled purple lightning arcs on his finger. The smell of burnt wood wafted on the platform as he branded the engravings.


    With a satisfied nod, he made the whirlwind spin faster. A sharp arrowhead glinting under the afternoon sun appeared, making contact with the rough surface.


    Disturbing sounds reverberated for a moment, but no one paid them attention. Instead, they gazed, flabbergasted, as the pommel became smooth. Then, beautiful reliefs appeared, giving the beige wood grace and texture.


    Despite the incredible visual and speed it took for Adam to craft it, they all frowned. In his quest for aesthetics, he carved over the engravings, making them disappear.


    "Tsk. Amateur!"


    "I thought he would pull it off for a moment."


    On the other side of the platform, Moira shook her head in disappointment. Adam''s creativity and speed weren''t bad... for a novice. Yet, he ruined the wood already and hadn''t started enchanting the blade.


    "With his character, he''ll do the same with the metal."


    A deep sigh escaped her lips as she closed her eyes. Why would she bother to watch a failure''s birth?


    Meanwhile, Adam checked the cooled blade through the mana string inside before shaking his head. Although the metal got some rest, the stress it suffered from the hammering would still crack it if he continued. Therefore, he repeated the operation before walking to his workbench.


    With a smirk, he grabbed an oil-filled pot and poured a small quantity into a piece of cloth. Using winds to make the pommel spin, he applied the oil in an even coat to protect the wood and give it a bright sheen.


    "Perfect."


    He whistled in satisfaction.


    With the pommel done, he refocused on the metal. After resting twice, it was ready for the final shaping.


    After heating it, his mana hammers roared to life once more, flattening the blade''s edge and giving it a slight curve.


    Once satisfied with the form, he plunged it into the furnace until it became bright red.


    PSHHH


    The next second, he plunged it into a tank of special oil, meticulously moving it around as white steam billowed.


    Finally, he controlled the furnace temperature with his wind, making it much lower than a minute ago. With firm eyes, he plunged the blade inside one last time.


    Carefully monitoring the hardened blade amidst the crackling fire, his instinct prickled his soul nineteen minutes later.


    With a swift movement, he removed it and placed it inside a dome of wind to let it cool uniformly. At this moment, he let the mana strings inside dissipate as the blade took its ultimate form.


    Of course, he still had one last thing to do before he could admire his first masterpiece with pride.


    Sharp wind blades swirled on his palm as he placed it a few centimeters above the blade.


    Rough metal and sparks flew while a buzzing sound filled his workbench. In a gradual effort, the rough metal began to shine and reflect his smiling face.


    After polishing the blade, he increased the wind''s intensity to sharpen the edges with the utmost control.


    ''It would be a shame to ship it now.''


    Soon, a sharp double-edged sword mirrored the bright sky on its glinting frame.


    "Now for the detail."


    He grabbed the beautiful pommel and placed it above the tang before sliding it into the pre-made slot with a satisfying click. Using his mana hammer, he pounded a sturdy nail across the wood, permanently fixing the pommel in place.


    He swung it a few times, assessing its balance before making a soft slash at the thick workbench.


    SHATTER


    The blade glinted to life. With a buzz, it lodged itself a few centimeters into the cracking wood.


    With a nod of deep satisfaction and trembling fists, his voice echoed in the surroundings.


    "I''m done. Come check this bad baby!"


    The teachers frowned in response. The forging process seemed sound, even if they didn''t understand every step. Yet, they hadn''t seen him enchant the blade. Where were the engravings?


    Before they could make sense of the situation, Moira''s eyes cracked open, and her lips quivered.


    Explore more at empire


    "Congratulations on your failure. You successfully wasted an hour and a half of our time."


    Without bothering to check the blade, she rose from her seat, turned, and left one last remark before disappearing into a cocoon of flames.


    "If not for your relationship with Shepard and my intervention, you would be rotting in prison after what you did at the Gate. Take my advice: learn your place in this world."

 Chapter 398 Lost Opportunity

    As Moira''s words lingered, loud, mocking laughters reverberated from the crowd.Nova lowered her head, looking at her feet in sadness as her eyes watered.


    ''I hope you won''t be depressed. I know you can be the best,'' she thought, a silent tear rolling down her cheeks.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s eyes narrowed into slits.


    "You knew you lost the challenge and decided to flee without judging my creation?"


    Through gritted teeth, his voice echoed his outrage, eliciting another wave of mockery.


    However, this time, the teachers broke the oppressive atmosphere.


    "Don''t humiliate yourself further, boy."


    "Your rare affinity and mastery over wind and mana are impressive for your age, but your character is problematic."


    "Correct! Follow our dear dean''s advice in the future. Hahaha." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh really, blind dogs? Let me show you, then!"


    His voice dripping sarcasm, he pushed on the blade encased in the sturdy workbench.


    SHLING


    A blinding metallic shine and slicing noise deafened the platform.


    The students'' mocking remarks hung frozen in their throats as their jaws dropped. The teacher''s eyes enlarged, and their derisive grins seemed to petrify on their faces.


    Before everyone, the blade cut through the sturdy, enchanted wood as if it were made of mere paper.


    "You wanted a functional enchanted item? Here you have one! Now that you have humiliated yourselves enough, I''ll take my leave."


    He snorted and spat on the platform to show his disdain.


    ''Arrogant? Me? With all the training I put behind every word and every action, who dares belittle me? They are the real arrogant bunch of hard-stuck mages.''


    As his jaws clenched, his frustration eclipsing his success, the experienced teachers recovered control over their features. In a flash, they muttered various spells to increase their speed.


    Their robes fluttering with the wind in a spectacle of colors, they blocked him before he could jump down.


    "Wait there, little friend. It seems there is a misunderstanding."


    "You can''t leave before we judge your creation, right?"


    "Yes, yes. The second I saw you, I knew you could create something incredible."


    "..."


    "Do you think I''m blind? You are the one who mocked me the most!"


    Faced by the sharp remark, the teacher coughed as his ears burned.


    "Don''t listen to him. I''m genuinely interested in your rare affinity and talent."


    A lady reaching his chest interjected, her brown eyes firm and back straight. She dusted her elegant azure robes and fixed a lock of blue hair before adding.


    "Let me assess your blade. I''ll give you complete feedback on what works and what you can improve."


    The students below recovered their voices and felt their hearts race against their chests.


    "Yes!"


    "Let teacher Elara be the judge!"


    "She is the most honest teacher in the academy!"


    They yelled encouragement, essentially because their eyes sparkled with unquenched curiosity.


    Amidst the raucous students, Nova yelled the loudest as her cheerful smile stretched to reach her eyes.


    "He is an ununderstood genius. You are just all blind!"


    Faced with the general excitement, he grumbled and clicked his tongue. However, a teacher''s opinion of his first creation would be valuable. He wouldn''t admit it out loud, though.


    "Be done with it fast. I have better things to do."


    Understanding his natural frustration, Elara nodded. The wind ruffled her beautiful hair as she picked up the glinting blade.


    She felt the smooth pommel kiss her palm with its relief carvings. Not only did they give the weapon an artistic style she didn''t dislike, but it also allowed for a firmer grip. Meanwhile, the polished frame reflected her face like a mirror as the cold, sharp edges screamed danger.


    "The clean lines and simple engravings are a solid eight. To truly elevate it to a masterpiece, consider adding more intricate details like a guard and decorative flourishes on the blade itself."


    She nodded before her eyes trembled, and the sword shook in her hand. Like the others, she felt like a lost traveller seeking an oasis in a desert. Even holding the weapon didn''t resolve the mystery of the enchantment. Where are they engraved?


    Too intrigued to wait, she instantly cast an analysing spell to feel the enchantment directly.


    "Eye of Truth."


    With a soft mutter, her eyes narrowed as an arcane glint flashed in them. However, she dropped the blade the next second and stepped back. Icy sweat covered her forehead, and her legs trembled for a moment.


    "Elara?"


    A teacher moved to support her shaky body, his face a complex mask of confusion and worry.


    "N-No!" She yelled, shaking her head. She didn''t want to believe what she had seen.


    Yet, her self-developed spell was praised as the best in the academy. Even Moira wasn''t better at appraising items than her.


    "H-He is not a genius... He is a monster!"


    Her forced stutter deafened the platform as Adam and Nova simultaneously exploded into laughter.


    "You know nothing but still judged me on a first impression basis or on what someone told you. I don''t need your rating. The enchantments are perfect! Not because I''m a genius or a monster. Because I learned and trained, you fools!"


    Without waiting for their answers, not that they could give any with how decomposed their faces turned, he lept down the platform.


    The students parted like a human sea, their whispers an inaudible murmur fading behind him as he took determined steps towards his room, his head held high.


    Meanwhile, the teachers gathered around Elara, asking about the blade.


    "H-He forged an epic weapon!"


    She blurted out, holding her forehead and still failing to believe it was true.


    The other teacher''s eyes rolled, and their lips curled downward into hideous grimaces.


    However, they almost fainted when she continued.


    "It reached the second tier! With two tier-one materials, he enchanted it three times and made it reach the second-tier standard!"


    A deafening silence engulfed the academy. No one could believe her words. They were just too shocking.


    The passing mark for a first-year student was to make a tier one item possessing one enchantment. Most didn''t bother with challenging items and just crafted trinkets or simple rings with trivial functions like a negligible increase in focus or speed.


    Yet, the blade''s enchantments...


    "Doubled sharpness, extreme durability, and a ten percent increase in mana recovery."


    She gasped, choking on her words as the gravitas of the situation settled over them like a dark mantle.


    "Moira alienated a monster in the crafting fields. Shepard warned her about his prowess. I''ve read the letter with my own eyes. Yet, she placed her pride above the rest! Because of her, he hates us all!"


    Her eyes trembled, and a feeling of loss tightened her chest. With such a disciple, any mentor''s name would resound in Durazmarn for a century.


    "What can we do? Everyone mocked him, including the students..."


    Another teacher interjected, shaking her head at the whispering crowd below.


    They fell silent, their brows creasing into somber frowns and their minds racing.


    After a moment, Elara massaged her eyes and sighed.


    "Like he did, we need to change his impression of us with actions. Don''t bother flattering or trying to win him over with materials. With his character, he''ll scorn you more."


    Upon hearing her, Nova almost spat her drink into laughter.


    "If she knew! Hahaha."


    After all, she had seen how Alexander bought him with a tier four material...

 Chapter 399 The Iron Fist of Authority

    A steely glint of determination flashed in his eyes, and defiance consumed his heart as he walked into his room.Without wasting a second, he isolated himself in his soul sea, clutching Durgrim''s orb and devouring his knowledge with unwavering focus.


    ''I''ll only have one enchanting teacher: him!''


    The academy staff disappointed him too much. Unlike Beatrix, who motivated every student with her contagious enthusiasm, the ones here only showed respect after he revealed his talent.


    ''Hypocrites.''


    The more he thought about their snakes'' smiles and silvery tongues, the more his determination blazed.


    ''I don''t need to prove my worth to these pompous fools. I''ll become the best by myself.''


    His jaws and fists clenched as a disdainful smirk twisted his lips. He banished their dismissive faces from his mind and focused on the intricate symbols and theories pulsing in the soul orb.


    As he lost himself in centuries-old knowledge, a storm shook the academy''s ground unbeknownst to him.


    In its center stood Elara. A deep frown creasing her brows, yet her back straight and eyes flashing determination, she knocked on Moira''s office door.


    "Enter."


    The dean''s voice resounded as elegant as usual, and her anger evaporated in the flames of Adam''s humiliation. After a few brief minutes, she had already dismissed his existence entirely.


    However, when she noticed Elara clutching Shepard''s arrogant disciple''s blade, her eyes narrowed into fiery slits.


    "I already assessed his craft."


    Tinged with hints of annoyance, her voice echoed in the office.


    "There is no need to delve into the matter anymore. Correct, teacher Elara?"


    Instead of convincing her with words, Elara swung the blade. Sundered, the air sang a song of sharpness and metal. Then, a muttered word and a flash of azure light erupted from her hand.


    BANG


    A tier two water projectile crashed on the weapon. Locked in a confrontation for a second, it lost momentum before leaving a clear victor after disappearing.


    Without waiting for Moira to speak, she placed the blade on the intricate desk.


    "It has three enchantments, making it an epic weapon. You made a monster in the crafting fields to hate every teacher here. Maybe even every dwarf. For what?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes narrowed, and her words cut through the wind like sharp arrows. The time for niceties was long gone, and Moira''s rank or privilege didn''t outweigh her mistake.


    Yet, despite the accusation, Moira pushed herself off her seat and glared at her.


    "Impossible. You either helped after I left or are making a poor joke."


    She shrugged, clasping the sword by its edges. A bright scarlet light erupted from her hand as the metal melted and evaporated.


    Amidst the rising wisps of blackened smoke, a chilling smirk stretched across Moira''s face.


    "A hundred and twenty years," she began, her voice low and dangerous.


    She took a menacing step forward, towering over Elara. The air crackled with invisible pressure. The kind only a powerhouse could exert.


    "Every crafting method in the world," she continued, each word a hammer blow.


    "Not even the archmages can boast a better mastery in the field."


    Moira leaned closer, her eyes glinting with icy disdain.


    "Yet, you want me to believe a student, after a mere three days of isolation, could craft an epic weapon? An amateurish technique succeeding where countless others have failed? You want me to doubt my own expertise?"


    Elara faltered for a second. Her hand trembled, and her throat itched under the arcanist''s pressure. Moira''s achievements spoke louder than words. Not only hers but her entire lineage was acclaimed as the undisputed number one in enchanting.


    Unfortunately, her pride, grounded in skills, veered to blind arrogance. She could see it now through the dean''s fiery eyes.


    As the pressure threatened to suffocate her trembling frame, Moira''s cold whisper engulfed her ears like the insidious murmur of evil ghosts.


    "If you understand the gravity of your false accusation, leave. Your salary shall be halved for six months in consequence."


    Without glancing at the sweating teacher and uncaring of the terror smearing her face, she sat behind her desk. As if nothing had transpired, she regained her usual composure and read a document with rapt attention.


    Meanwhile, Elara''s mind almost crumbled.


    ''Is that how a dean should act?''


    For the first time, she questioned the world of arcanists. What would they teach their youths if all ten wielded authority to manipulate truths to their convenience? How to become hypocrites?


    Her wobbly legs took her out of the office as she pondered.


    ''That''s not the vision I had when I became a teacher.''


    The thought echoed her past dreams of building a better world. One in which nobles walked hand in hand towards progress.


    She shook her head, a bitter taste filling her mouth.


    Somehow, the academy lost its warmth, becoming a bleak place handled by an icy iron hand in her eyes.


    Yet, a glimmer of hope sparkled in her heart.


    ''The world is vast. I''m sure I''ll find someone sharing my dream.''


    Determination slowly returned to her brown eyes, sparking a nascent fire that perhaps would become an inferno one day.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Edgar Voldaren''s eyes glinted. With a sweeping, firm glance, he gazed at his staff in the eyes.


    "I want everything to be perfect in three months!"


    His voice pierced the Academy of Summoning office like a spear. No mishap could occur in this year''s tournament, especially after Orion negotiated the right to house it like a savage beast.


    Even if he won, every arcanist would scrutinise the organisation. Like hawks, they would search for the slightest mistake to denigrate him.


    As a proud arcanist, he would never accept the other''s scorn, especially from Orion, Shepard, and Moira, whose academies ranked last in the decennial tournament.


    He couldn''t lose in his own territory, either. The shame would burn his heart. No! He would ensure his students earned first place in the Battle Monster bi-decennial tournament.


    His hand itched to his card holder pouch. With a snap, he opened it and retrieved three of them.


    "Give them to our three best players. Defeat is not an option!"


    He glanced one last time at the three horrifying creatures depicted in their middle. Then, he smirked coldly as he saw their levels.

 Chapter 400 Elaras Choice

    As the academy of summoning buzzed to life under Edgar Voldaren''s supervision, Elara''s steps took her back to the village.With a deep sigh to chase her terrible mood away, she fixed her smile and raised her hand.


    Knock


    A second later, an ethereal beauty opened the door. She had never seen a girl like this before. Between the sparkling gray hair and eyes and the intricate robe fitting like a second skin, she felt like she stood before a siren rather than a human.


    "Meow."


    The white-furred cat she held drew her attention for a second.


    "What beautiful blue strips."


    Unknowingly, the words escaped her lips, making her cough to mask the blunder.


    "Humph. I recognise you. You are one of those detestable teachers."


    Nova''s words cut through her heart like a blade.


    ''As expected, they hate us.''


    The air stalled in her lungs, and her eyes dimmed for a second. However, Nova spoke again, reigniting a spark of hope.


    "But since you like Stella, and he bought her for me, I guess I can hear what you have to say."


    Without lingering, Nova turned back, gesturing for her to come in.


    She watched as the beauty sat, crossed her legs and held her cheeks in her right palm. An air of boredom veiled her face, clearly not pleased by the disturbance.


    "Where is student Adam? I have a question to ask him."


    She said, her tone carrying her genuine demand.


    "Away. As his guardian against bad teachers, you must pass by me first!"


    ''Since when does he have a guardian?''


    She pondered, watching Nova''s almost hostile glare.


    Before she could speak a word, Nova continued, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "If you came to offer him an apprenticeship, you can leave. Not only is he Shepard''s disciple, but Orion''s as well. The Alchemy and Transmutation college''s teachers only show respect for his well-rounded abilities."


    Her fists trembled upon remembering the humiliation they submitted him to earlier.


    "Even a ghost king struck a deal with him!"


    She failed to control her voice, yelling as she imagined how he must have felt when a crowd of thousands of dwarfs mocked him.


    "And what did you all do? Refuse to assess his work, only to come back crawling after witnessing how incredible it was?"


    An ugly grimace twisted her lips after Nova''s tirade. She didn''t know about his incredible achievements.


    ''Even a ghost king?!''


    An icy shiver shook her body just at the thought. These creatures were much more dangerous and powerful than Moira! She remembered when one turned evil and wreaked havoc in their own country. Their dean shied away from her duty and remained locked inside her safe tower while Shepard repelled it with Elisabeth, Zayne, and Aurora. Worse.


    When Shepard confronted her, she just shrugged and said she wasn''t a barbarian fighter but an enchanter.


    Back in the day, she didn''t find any fault with her claims, but now...


    Now, she understood where Moira''s dislike stemmed from.


    ''Anyone disagreeing with her opinions or actions is an enemy in her eyes.''


    The realisation shattered her bias and the justifications she came up with to cover Moira''s attitude, revealing the truth in its most hideous form.


    ''I''m an accomplice.''


    That''s the conclusion she came up with. By turning a blind eye, she tacitly approved of her actions for years.


    ''But not anymore.''


    Her eyes brightened and blazed as a fierce determination glinted in them.


    Without shame, her blue hair swirled with her movements as her always straight back bent. Before Nova''s dissipating anger, she bowed.


    Her tone, a soft murmur conveying her guilt, she started.


    "Everything you said is right."


    She raised her head, locking her eyes with Nova and noticing her confused frown.


    "I want to extend my sincere apologies to him. I should have stopped Moira or at least sided with him."


    Her eyes sparkled as she stepped forward.


    "I came to ask him not to hate everyone because of her. She holds immense influence in our community. But I assure you that most aren''t like her."


    A momentary silence lingered as she closed her eyes. No matter what happened now, she had freed her heart from lies and felt lighter.


    Meanwhile, complex emotions flashed on Nova''s face. The teacher seemed sound, but Asha warned her against her naivety. She failed to find an answer despite her racing mind when she had a sudden illumination.


    ''Let him decide for himself!''


    Uncaring about Elara''s enlarging eyes, she gripped Adam''s sleeping figure before shaking it.


    "Wake up! Someone wants to speak with you."


    Feeling the forceful pull from the dream place, urgency rocked his heart as he closed his eyes to wake up.


    The next second, his wooden frame encased his soul as he scanned the surroundings and yelled.


    "Are you alright? Describe the threat in a simple word!"


    Then he saw the teacher who assessed his blade earlier and rolled his eyes.


    "Why didn''t you chase her away? I have nothing to say to hypocrites."


    "She came to apologise. She said Moira''s actions were wrong and she should have sided with you."


    Nova briefly summed up their discussion before stepping back to let him handle the matter as he saw fit.


    Narrowing his eyes into slits, he glared at her empty hands for a second.


    "Must have taken a lot of courage to cast your arrogance aside."


    He snorted, clicking his tongue.


    "Yet, words are meaningless. Instead, I believe in actions."


    Stunned by the sudden implication, a tremor jolted Elara''s shoulders.


    "I-I thought you would be too proud and consider gifts bribery."


    She stuttered, finding the situation bizarre. Did she misjudge him?


    Unlike her, Nova puffed behind, knowing what would happen next.


    "Bribery? That''s an interesting concept."


    He smirked like a predator eying its prey.


    "W-What do you want? I can give you a tier-four mineral."


    Feeling the gaze, dread''s icy fingers wrapped around her heart, and her legs trembled. Like a rabbit standing before a tiger, her survival instinct kicked in.


    Subtly, her eyes glowed golden as she muttered her scanning spell and regretted it instantly. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tiger? No. What she saw made her legs buckle. She plopped to the ground, sweat dripping from her forehead, and her breathing became ragged. Before her eyes stood the personification of death, wearing a multicolored mantle and wielding all the elements.


    And amidst the terror, she understood Shepard''s high praises. He wasn''t a genius or a monster. He was an anomaly in this world, something that should have never existed in the first place.


    Records about them were scant, but she knew their other name: mythical existences, beings who stood as overlords and the only ones who could shatter the absolute barrier limit to fight even stronger opponents.


    Her mouth opened and closed, and her expression crumbled.


    "I like the spell you used," he whistled, an innocent smile stretching his lips. "I also liked your comment about the blade''s decorations."


    ''He noticed it!'' She thought, alarm bells deafening her mind.


    Yet, a bright ray pierced her terror. His comments were far from innocent, and she caught the clue.


    "I can teach you the spell and advanced forging techniques up to the fourth tier."


    She blurted out, hoping to fix their strained relationship. After all, who wouldn''t befriend a monster?

 Chapter 401 Deadline Dash

    Adam''s eyes glinted with greed for a second."I also want you to mark me present for every class. Tell your colleagues I''ll forgive them if they comply. In addition, use your teacher''s privileges to borrow books and bring them to me."


    This time, his demands would cost them nothing, but he would gain access to varied forging methods and enchantments. Even with Durgrim''s soul orb, the academy must have developed fresh approaches over the centuries. And with Elara to supervise everything, he would progress much faster than with the snobbish Moira.


    As his words lingered, he noticed Elara draw a deep sigh of relief.


    "Your offer doesn''t give you many advantages, though. Since you are a student, it is only natural for us to offer you knowledge, you know?"


    Elara''s soft voice resounded. Pushing herself off the ground, she dusted her clothes and continued.


    "You could have asked for monetary compensation or materials."


    Nova nodded at her words, tilting her head in confusion. She thought he would rip them off like he usually did.


    "I don''t need them. And you won''t work for free. I''ll give you a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    His smile widened, curling into his merchant one as he outstretched his palm.


    "I''ll win the battle monster tournament. I''ll help you bet your materials on me against the other arcanists for only fifteen percent of the profits."


    A surprised yelp escaped the two women''s mouths simultaneously.


    Nova because she expected him to ask for fifty at the very minimum.


    Elara, because his confidence astounded her.


    "Do you have a deck? No. Did you register yourself first?"


    Her questions lingered in the air as he stumbled and lowered his palm.


    His smile quivered next, and his shoulders shook.


    "Don''t tell me there is a time limit to register..."


    "There is! Today is the last day! I can''t believe you didn''t know!"


    Elara''s yell filled the room as she rushed to the door.


    "Quick! I''ll show you where the club is."


    ''Shit! I forgot I registered under Julius'' name!''


    The thought rumbled in his mind. The next second, dust particles glinted as he blurred into motion.


    Like a furious gale, he caught up with the teacher in the blink of an eye. Together, they charged through the village and into the academy''s main building.


    Without a single word, Elara guided him to the second floor.


    "Huff, huff. Take your student card out."


    Her breath ragged and sweat glistening on her forehead, she gave him instructions and opened the door.


    Since classes weren''t over yet, only a few students met his eyes.


    However, every single one of them recognised him.


    "It''s him!"


    "Did he come to cause trouble?"


    He ignored their hushed whispers and spoke.


    "I want to register for the tournament. Here is my student''s card."


    A golden-plated card glinted as he offered them a twitching, warm smile.


    A student moved to him and picked up the card before returning the smile. Then, he stamped it with a magical seal and filled out a form to register him in their club.


    "For the tournament registration, I''ll ask for your full cooperation. We only have twenty minutes before the deadline."


    He nodded at the student.


    "Register me as a student at Shepard''s College. For obvious reasons, I don''t want Moira to bask in my glory."


    "I can do that. Now, I need a list of your cards. Do remember that changes aren''t allowed during the tournament''s duration. Of course, there is an exception. After defeating an opponent, you can take one of his and freely add it to your deck."


    The student explained, his voice animated and his fingers drumming a lively rhythm on the desk.


    "I have my deck here."


    He retrieved it from the cardholder he had bought with Zenobia and handed it to the student.


    Noting the card''s names and types, the dwarf''s smile enlarged.


    "Oh! You have a ghost card! That''s quite rare."


    However, his expression crumbled, and his face froze in disbelief the next second.


    "Another one? Another? A tier four Dullahan?!"


    He yelled, shaking his head and pinching his arm to wake up. There was a worldwide tacit rule with the game. You used the cards you hunted for. You could also buy them, but tier-four ghost cards? The market didn''t offer any at all!


    When he thought the shock had passed and he would see some ordinary cards, he swallowed the wrong way, coughing.


    Elara''s eyes enlarged, too. Her shock stamped on her features in black ink, she finally grasped how terrifying Adam was as a fighter.


    Before them lay the chimaeras'' horrible features. Covered in chitinous carapaces, standing on two legs, and equipped with sharp claws and mandibles, they looked more like nightmarish creatures than magical beasts. Then, they saw the second tier-four card. A human-monkey knight with snake-like veins crisscrossing its protruding muscles.


    Finally, they sighed in relief as they saw the last card. Yet, an icy shudder sent them reeling when they noticed the scientist''s mad smile.


    With a shake of his head to recover, the student confirmed the composition. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You have eleven evil ghosts, eight hybrids and one human."


    Adam nodded before checking the document the student had slid to him. After confirming everything was in order with a quick swipe of his eyes, he signed it.


    Now that he completed the registration before the limit, he retrieved his cards and turned to leave.


    However, the student called for him.


    "Wait! I don''t want to overstep my boundaries. But your deck is exceptional, composed of tier-three and four creatures. So why did you include a tier-one scientist in it?"


    "Didn''t you read his effect?"


    A mysterious smirk split his lips as he waved his hand and walked out with Elara.


    It was the only card he bothered to read because of its low tier. Yet, it was a terrifying one.


    Back in his room, he glanced at the blue-haired teacher.


    "You saw the deck. So? Do you accept?"


    "Yes! I think you have a chance to reach the top eight with such a powerful lineup!"


    She smiled in response, excitement sparkling in her eyes.


    "Tsk. But not the first place, right?"


    He clicked his tongue, annoyed by her reservation.


    "Don''t come crying if you don''t bet on the last juicy matches."


    Then, he turned serious.


    "Time to fill your part of the agreement. Get me books of the fourth-tier. For the craftsmanship lessons, we''ll start tomorrow."


    Elara nodded. With determined steps and a steely glint, she left the room to find the other teachers and share his demands with them.

 Chapter 402 A World of Possibilities

    Most teachers shared Adam''s belief. They could reduce the tension between them by lending a few books and marking him present. Therefore, they agreed without asking too many questions. Instead, relief washed over their faces and relaxed smiles blossomed as they thanked Elara for her quick problem-solving approach.Together, they descended into the library and borrowed three books, each on the apprentice or mage level, making for a grand total of twenty-one. They scrutinised the selection, picking the best in each field. Some covered basic to advanced forging techniques, heat control, tempering, and other aspects.


    Meanwhile, others covered various manners of woodcarving, from an ordinary flute to a magnificent sculpture, detailing each step and the use of each tool.


    Of course, they also borrowed encyclopedias on magic minerals, flora, and the most used monster parts like bones, beast cores or blood.


    Satisfied about the collective selection, Elara nodded, bid her colleagues goodbye and made her way to Adam''s room.


    Nova welcomed her with her usual cheerful smile as Adam gazed at the thick tomes, his grin widening.


    "I like your efficiency."


    With a compliment and a snap of his fingers, two mages'' hands engulfed the books. Gradually, they enlarged, turning into a glistening, hovering sky-blue box. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow for our first lesson, then."


    Elara smiled back. Despite their rocky start, she found Adam much more honest than most. True, he was a bit direct and prideful, but could he be blamed for trusting his training and having strong moral values?


    Amidst her pondering, Adam''s voice resounded.


    "By the way, keep a secret about whatever you saw with your scanning spell. Shepard''s orders."


    Upon hearing the arcanist''s name, she nodded in understanding. His mentor knew how dangerous revealing his potential could be. After all, she had seen all the elements dancing around him.


    "Don''t worry. My lips are sealed."


    With this promise, she waved and left.


    An enjoyable calm settled in the room for a moment as they gazed at her departing back. Then, Adam''s voice shattered it.


    "I''ll leave to learn again."


    He cast an apologetic glance at Nova. He knew she just wanted to explore with him like an adventuring duo. But his hands were constantly full with urgent matters.


    Contrary to his expectations, Nova offered a caring smile and shook her head.


    "I know you are doing your best. But rest sometimes, too. You won''t hold on if you keep pushing yourself so much."


    "I''ll... keep that in mind. Thank you and sorry," Adam said, adjusting his hat as he nodded with gratitude.


    He turned, hugged the book''s box and closed his eyes to bring everything to the dream place, missing Nova''s murmur.


    "I followed you for your dedication and decisiveness, not because you helped me. I wonder how long you''ll take to walk the path that fits you."


    ***


    When he reopened his eyes, the lush grass of his soul sea rustled under his leather boots. A gentle breeze carried the forest''s scent to his nose as the blue sky shone on his wooden frame.


    With a glance, he saw the silvery fruit tree on its mound. Surrounded by a patch of unnatural night and bathed under the cascading Moonglow, it showed signs of recovery. Its dead branches fell around as fresh and tender ones sprouted in their place. The once-dry bark peeled off slightly, revealing a moisture-filled new layer.


    Satisfied by the revival, he gave a nod of approval.


    Then, an idea shook his mind.


    ''I can collect the branches! I''m sure they are incredible materials.''


    Acting on his idea, he raced to the tree and bent to collect the wood. He probably could use the bark, too. But he wouldn''t hamper the tree''s recovery.


    ''I''ll wait until it drops naturally.''


    His mind set, he brought the fallen branches to his material box, placing them carefully by Gaston''s eye, Thoma''s legs, and Misha''s D.N.A.


    ''Wait...''


    His eyes enlarged as Prometheus'' cryptic message resurfaced like a rising tsunami.


    "You failed to notice the alternative solution despite its simplicity."


    The mutter resounded louder than a blast in his ears.


    Without wasting a second, he retrieved Selene''s grimoire and opened it.


    "Each soul subtly brands its shell, making it their unique properties. You must bind the targeted body or item over the years to let your soul mark it gradually."


    He read the passage, his eyes enlarging with each word.


    "How did I miss it?!"


    Dust rose, and his head jerked back as he facepalmed.


    Luna had always hinted at the answer. The grimoire explained it straightforwardly, too. Yet, he missed it because... It was too simple.


    He took a deep breath to fix the raging longing and self-blame swirling into a chaotic vortex in his soul. After a minute, he pondered aloud.


    "The materials are all soul-bound, making them compatible. Since my second day in this world, I knew but never noticed the underlying implications."


    A bitter taste filled his mouth. He had been chasing something he already had.


    "With these three materials, I can already create a terrifyingly adaptable and fast body, not to mention the nightmare''s eyes..."


    However, now that he discovered the answer and could grasp his dream of possessing a proper body, a flicker of doubt flashed in his eyes and a knot tangled in his guts.


    He knew this sensation. It was the one that made him smile innocently, like a merchant. The one that wouldn''t allow him to settle for anything but the best: greed.


    "Since I can create my body, I''ll make it a true marvel nature can''t replicate!"


    If Gabriel called Gaston an anomaly, he would become the ultimate one! And he knew how. The answer had been waiting there, a silent echo of the man he considered the brightest genius.


    In the blink of an eye, he took Kwame''s grimoire out and read his ritual.


    "Materials have innate properties. You''ll need a few of each tier to balance them in a harmonious mix. But don''t use mythical ones. They escape ordinary rules about tiers and are exceptional in their own rights. Depending on their effects, even one of the first tier can rival a legendary one of the seventh!"


    His hands trembled, letting the grimoire slip from his fingers as a heresy sparked like wildfire.


    "W-What if I build it with mythical materials only?"


    His voice cracked. Even Kwame hadn''t dared to entertain the idea. Yet, he did.


    "A body forged from tier one to tier nine mythical materials! What would the result be?"

 Chapter 403 The Long-Awaited Solution

    The question rumbled louder than a thunderstorm in the peaceful soul sea. Materials dwarfing their counterparts with their hair-bristling effects, all assembled in the same body.Tremors jolted his limbs, making his hat slide to the ground. But he didn''t care. After thirteen years, he discovered the solution he longed for with all his soul. And what a solution!


    "I don''t mind waiting an additional year or two. I just need to gather six materials to witness the answer!" He declared, eyes ablaze with desire and his lips stretching to reach his ears.


    Then, another realisation struck him harder than any blow he endured as he eyed another grimoire he possessed. He couldn''t use its content without a body or before becoming an archmage. Yet, it was a part of the answer, too. He could see it now.


    "Hahaha. Selene''s request! He can help me if I bring his creatures back!"


    Boisterous laughter resounded, deafening nature''s harmony for a second.


    Then, a steely glint flashed in his eyes. He clenched his fists, stopping the tremors rocking his limbs, and his smile vanished.


    ''Those vampires and werewolves will obliterate me if I charge in like a madman.''


    A deep frown creased his brows.


    He could use his sun affinity to weaken them, but they outclassed him, both physically and magically. The effects wouldn''t be enough, especially against their leaders.


    His lips twisted, and he clicked his tongue as frustration bubbled in him. The only solution to even the odds was the one he had discarded.


    "I didn''t want to rely on external items, but I''ll need equipment."


    He tucked his fingers around his chin, a calculative glint flashing in his eyes.


    ''Before the Battle Monster tournament ends, I must craft an armor and a blade to counter them. The fifth tier is the minimum.''


    Of course, he didn''t entertain the foolish idea of buying them. If random tier-four materials reached staggering prices of several dozen thousand gold coins, how much would a complet product''s be? That is, when the stars aligned once in a blue moon, and they appear on the market.


    A sigh of relief escaped from his lips as he gazed at the wood lying in his material box. The silvery fruit tree branches gave him something to work with.


    ''I can''t squander them on failed attempts, though. I guess we are back to the eternal training loop.''


    A wry smile broadened as he grabbed the first book Elara brought him. The thick leather cover glinted, and the old pages absorbed lights.


    "Three months. I''ll master their contents, including Durgrim''s theories up to the fourth-tier, in that time frame."


    Without another word, he burrowed his mind into the book. The old dwarven symbols danced in his eyes as time passed in a flash.


    After a moment, Nova''s shaking forced him out of his trance. He closed his eyes and reopened them, returning to his room, only to frown at her.


    "Why did you wake me up? The sun didn''t move much."


    Placing her index finger on her cheek and rolling her eyes, she answered.


    "I guess you can see it like that... after twenty-five hours." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, a worried frown creased her brows.


    "I told you to take time to rest."


    "I did. I spent an hour thinking before starting. Is Elara here?"


    His eyes sparkled, scanning the room to find the teacher.


    She sighed, shaking her head. An hour of rest for twenty-four of learning? The balance seemed off to her.


    "I told her you would join in the nearby forge. She also said the tournament''s reward list is out. She brought it."


    "Ok. Thanks for warning me."


    With a nod, he stepped out of the room.


    The evening sunlight and hot breeze grazed his wooden frame as he gazed at the students filling the streets.


    After a brief walk, he pushed the smithy''s heavy doors. A wave of heat blasted his clothes, making them flutter as the crackling of coal and the rhythmic clang of hammers resounded.


    Upon noticing his arrival, the receptionist offered a practised smile.


    "Welcome, student. You can borrow a room for a silver coin per hour."


    "Elara is waiting for me. Show me her room."


    He shrugged, going straight to business without wasting time.


    A flash of understanding sparkled in the receptionist''s eyes. With a nod, he guided him to the grandest room before leaving.


    In it, he saw the blue-haired teacher organising materials on the workbench. Her focused and determined eyes struck him.


    ''She plans to teach me wholeheartedly.''


    Hearing the noise of his leather boots against the slabs, she turned and smiled, an excited glint sparkling in her eyes.


    "Ah! You are here. You won''t believe the rewards the academies pooled this year!"


    "Oh? Tell me."


    His greedy smile split his lips, revealing his pearly white teeth as the crackling fire cast shadows on his face.


    "I''ll skip on the uninteresting ones," she started, retrieving a folded piece of paper from her pocket. Then she placed it on the bench and continued.


    "Moira will craft a tier three legendary weapon for the fifth place. Shepard offered a tier four potion for the fourth!"


    She huffed, her palm meeting her cheek as a dreamy smile stretched her lips.


    Yet, her expression froze like an ice sculpture as he answered.


    "What''s so great? I have a tier four legendary blade and can brew these potions myself."


    An awkward silence filled the room for a moment, disturbed by the soft coal burning.


    Then, her eyes enlarged, and she yelled, resisting the urge to lunge at him as if he were a golden goose.


    "You can?! Can you make one for me if I provide the ingredients?"


    "Sure."


    He shrugged, pointing at the list to ask her to continue.


    "Aurora offered an undead servant of the fourth tier for third place..." She lingered, her lips pursing and nose scrounging in disgust. "A female specialised in protection and caring for its master. Anyway, don''t win third place."


    After a sigh, she smacked her palm on the list as excitement reignited in her chest.


    "Second place will get you a wyvern''s egg from Edgar! If you can hatch it, you''ll have a terrifying mount after a few years."


    Again, he saw her imagination paint her face in vibrant colors. With a sigh, he interjected.


    "I already have a mysterious egg. Go on with the last reward."


    "Sorry."


    She coughed, her ears burning.


    "If the previous prizes didn''t impress you, wait for this one."


    He rolled his eyes at the mysterious silence and the smile reaching her eyes.


    "For the last reward. The one for the grand champion of the Battle Monster tournament. The Beast Emperor, substituting Zane, offers a tier-one mythical material!"


    The words crashed on him like a tsunami. His fists trembled, and his eyes narrowed, fires burning brighter in their depths than in the forge.


    Instantly, the wind howled and whipped against his clothes. His hand blurred, snatching the list and surprising Elara.


    There, he saw it.


    "First place: A pair of mythical tier-one hands that belonged to a mysterious dwarf."


    Like an erupting volcano, his excitement and determination burst in him. The surrounding mana responded, wafting in multicolored lights from his eyes and enveloping his frame in a sky-blue mantle.


    "No matter what. I''ll get them!"

 Chapter 404 A Plea for Rescue

    Elara covered her chest and stepped back as her eyes trembled. Mana coursed through her circuits as she prepared for the worst.It was the first time she witnessed Adam''s emotions spill, and the spectacle of dancing lights suffused with potent mana made her heart race against her chest.


    Fortunately, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes. After a moment, the ambient mana stalled and dissolved into the air, leaving behind a tense silence.


    "Sigh. Let''s begin our training."


    Explore more adventures at empire


    His metallic belt clicking against his wooden hips, he moved to the anvil.


    "Demonstrate your best techniques with a few words of explanation. I''ll replicate them afterwards while you correct my mistakes until it''s perfect."


    Elara''s heart pounded in her chest as she nodded.


    That''s how she enjoyed teaching. By correcting his mistakes directly, she knew the lesson would be more impactful and memorable. It was twice as accurate for someone as prideful and skilled as Adam.


    Without wasting time, she grabbed and melted an unrefined ore from the workbench.


    Her explanations reverberated in the forging room. Occasional nods and sharp questions accompanied them as Adam''s eyes sparkled.


    The clanking of hammers hitting scalding metal resounded next.


    Just like that, they spent the entire evening in an atmosphere of tense concentration and excited learning.


    Before separating, Elara retrieved a small stack of handwritten documents.


    "Please do not share this spell with anyone."


    Her voice, a low murmur, resounded in his ears as he saw the hints of panic dancing in her eyes.


    "I''ll trust you since you did the same with me and your secret."


    She continued, making him understand how honest she could be. Feeling advantaged in their cooperation, she gave him something to ease his mind. After all, self-made spells were a mage''s ultimate secret. Even his mentor didn''t offer to teach him.


    With a nod, his hand met her shoulder in a soft, comforting pat as he felt her flinch at the sudden physical contact.


    "I''ll burn the papers after learning it. You have my words."


    With a last word of goodbye, he returned to his room and asked about Nova''s day. Their voices enlivened the empty place for half an hour before he retreated to his soul sea.


    Sitting on his material box, he read Elara''s spell, decorticating its chant and workings with sparkling eyes. Accompanied by the gentle breeze ruffling his hair, he relentlessly worked towards balancing his technique composition.


    Until now, he relied on offensive and defensive ones but lacked in everything else. Unlike other magic practitioners, he couldn''t scan items like Vikram or detect traps like Shiro. Therefore, Elara''s spell accuracy fascinated him.


    After an hour, he switched to studying hammering techniques. Then, the noise of vigorous hammering reverberated as he practised Elara''s earlier teachings. Finally, he delved into the complicated enchantment theories Durgrim''s soul orb contained.


    To keep his mind sharp and stave off the creeping tendrils of boredom, he used his preferred method: studying in focused rounds.


    Days, then weeks, and finally two months any spectator would find dull passed.


    Yet, his eyes never dimmed, and his focus never wavered. Each sunrise was a renewed personal challenge to conquer the man he was yesterday.


    Despite his willingness to learn, however, he had to stop now. Not because he didn''t want to continue but because he couldn''t improve anymore.


    "I mastered anything under the fourth tier. To continue, I''ll need better materials."


    His soft mutter resounded in his soul sea as he eyed the branches in his box.


    "Nop. Still not good enough for tier seven materials."


    He scratched his hair, a hint of frustration flashing in his eyes.


    "No choice. I''ll have to explore the wilds and hunt beasts."


    His mind set, he opened his interface chat box.


    [Party of three looking for three members to challenge the tower''s second floor.]


    [Light mage available to heal your injuries. Fifty silvers only!]


    [Want to sell tier one and two magical herbs. I''m in the plaza. Come and check my top quality goods!]


    [Guys! When will Adam check the chat? I don''t want to look forceful, but we''ll die soon. If you can contact him, please do it ASAP.]


    Upon reading the last message, he fixed his lazy posture on the box and frowned.


    [What''s wrong?]


    The moment he posted his message, a flood of hello streamed before everyone calmed down to let the individual explain his predicament.


    [You are here, great! We are a group of sixty stranded dwarfs. The stupid royals sent us to train in the forest after they learned we could level up. That''s when we met... predators. Intelligent ones.


    They shattered our slave spelsl and have been studying us for a week, but I can feel their growing impatience and the hungry glare they cast on us. Please, we don''t want to end up in their stomach!]


    Instantly, he paled as an audible gulp disturbed the silence.


    [Please, don''t tell me that... you are in the werewolves'' territory.]


    [How did you know? I think they are, even if different from the ones in Earth''s movies. They can shapeshift whenever they want and control darkness!]


    ''Shit.''


    He clutched his forehead with one hand and massaged his eyes with the other.


    ''I''m not ready to confront them. I''ll only send myself into their jaws like a tasty snack.''


    But could he let sixty friends die? The choice weighed on his shoulders like a mountain.


    Amidst the silence, and despite the vision of their trusting faces dripping blood and glaring reproach, he made up his mind. Despite the bitter taste filling his mouth, risking his life on an improbable chance would be stupid.


    [I''m too weak to save you. For how long can you survive?]


    [I-I don''t know. I would say a week or two.] S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Alright. Don''t succumb to despair. I''ll find a way to help you!]


    Then, he sent another message.


    [To the others. I urgently need coordinates for locations with a high concentration of tier-four magical beasts or lone tier-five creatures. I''ll give you their meat as a thank you.]


    [Me! Me! I know of a few. We can meet in Durazmarn. I only need you to shatter the slave spell binding me in exchange.]


    [I can try. Let''s meet now. What''s your name?]


    [Anya! I''m leaving now.]

 Chapter 405 Anyas Shadow

    Back in his room, he searched for Nova.However, he found no trace of the ethereal beauty or her cat.


    ''She probably slept at her friend''s place.''


    Not minding it and understanding she couldn''t stay indoors twenty-four-seven when he trained, he retrieved a piece of chalk from his pouch. With it, he drew symbols on the table to inform her about his absence.


    With a last glance at the empty room, he pushed the door and blurred under the rising sunlight. The misty wind howled in his ears as he crossed the clean village streets, a hand securing his hat. Then, dust rose in his wake on the road. Finally, he reached the mage guarding the academy''s portal.


    They locked eyes for a second, tension palpable in the air before a snort resounded.


    "Student card and reason for leaving."


    A smirk stretched his lips. Besides the teachers, the rest of the staff seemed to hate him.


    ''Probably Moira''s doing,'' he thought, retrieving his golden card.


    "To gather forging materials. I''ll be back before you or Moira can miss me."


    He noticed the guard''s fists tighten and his lips curl into a cold grimace.


    In a flash, he snatched the student card, scanned it and moved aside.


    "I hope you''ll die on your expedition."


    Taking his card, he shot back, his tone dripping sarcasm.


    "Thank you for the encouragement. If you like death so much, I can help you meet her. It''s a sweet person I sent many arrogant pricks to."


    Then, leaving the fuming mage and the academy behind, he charged to the Gate.


    A black and red blur registered in the early waker''s eyes as wind blasted their hair. The noise of forceful steps reverberating against the paved floor filled Durazmarn until he reached his destination in a short ten minutes.


    However, besides the annoying mage he had zapped on his first day, he saw no one.


    ''Does she need more time to arrive?''


    As the thought flashed in his mind, an excited voice resounded from... below?


    "I can''t believe I''m meeting you in person! Let''s go to Ute Peak!"


    Brows creasing into a frown, he scanned his surroundings but only saw his shadow beneath him.


    "Are you hiding in my shadow?"


    His voice cut through the silence as his fist glowed an ominous dark color.


    "Wait, wait! Don''t pull me out!"


    A high-pitched, panicked voice echoed from somewhere near his feet.


    "That''s the only method I have to move undetected and preserved from the slave spell''s effects!"


    Upon hearing her words, he closed his hand, the dark glow exploding into light particles.


    "Alright. I guess you want me to remove it at Ute Peak. I also guess you didn''t choose this place only to fill my requirements. Correct?"


    "Exactly! There is a mining village there. Several months ago, a mine mysteriously collapsed. Wild beasts reclaimed it later, and the best part about it? Passive spells are blocked by... a mana field?


    I''m not sure, but they are blocked."


    Anya answered, pride dripping from her tone.


    Meanwhile, Adam tucked his fingers around his chin, a pensive frown creasing his brows.


    "How do you know that?"


    "Easy! When we awakened, I picked the shadow scout class and escaped from Cassia. I wandered the kingdom as a shadow until I found this place."


    Her tone sounded genuine this time, but before he could answer, she continued.


    "It''s the only place I could use my body. Despite the danger, I lingered there. When I saw your message, I almost knocked myself out cold with the ceiling, you know? Anyway, I''m sure you''ll remove the slave mark easily since it''s branded on my body."


    "Alright, alright. Calm down, miss. We''ll go now."


    He answered, a snuffed chuckle escaping his wry smile.


    Convinced by her explanation, he moved to his best friend guarding the Gate.


    "Hello. It''s me again! I need to go to Ute Peak."


    His eyes took a crescent shape, yet his voice turned icy.


    "So don''t create trouble for me again, or I won''t just zap you."


    A tremor ran through the dwarf''s body. Eyes bulging and sweat matting his forehead, he gazed at the hateful kid who knocked him out. Then, he remembered how Moira cancelled his warrant and scolded him.


    Fists trembling in rage, he activated the Gate, muttering, "I hope you''ll die there."


    Without waiting, he threw himself into the Gate''s thick veil of mana, emerging on the other side.


    Instantly, he scanned his surroundings.


    In the distance, a colossal mountain range reached for the sky. Like spears challenging the heavens, its snowy peaks pierced the clouds, disappearing atop a white blanket.


    As he did, a wary pair of eyes landed on him as a human mage approached.


    "Your noble identification, please."


    He retrieved his student card and placed it in the man''s hand.


    ''They won''t get me twice with that stupid identification.'' He thought, a smirk splitting his face. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since he had to be noble to enrol, the student card would have the same effect.


    After a few questions, the mage nodded and let him leave.


    Like a gale, his frame cleaved through the air. The wind whipped his clothes in a cacophony of howls and fabric as he used Anya''s instruction to charge to their destination.


    The soft morning sun''s rays gave way to its brighter version. Yet, the village''s burly miners wore thick coats, attempting to resist November''s chilly wind.


    Focused on his goal, he ignored the scenery and inhabitants in his relentless charge until he reached the mine''s mouth.


    Ironically, he passed by the supervisors like a ghost, followed by a cloud of dust, and engulfed himself in the tunnel.


    After a few hundred meters away from the bright torches illuminating the restricted mining area, he gazed at his shadow.


    "You can get out now."


    Snuggled in his shadow, Anya''s voice echoed with reluctance.


    "I don''t want to. Your shadow is comfortable. I don''t think I''ll find another one as warm, powerful, and... hard."


    His eyes enlarged, a flicker of doubt flashing, soon replaced by dread, then anger.


    "The heck you are doing inside? Get out!"


    His palm glinted a formless dark mist as it pierced the ground and grabbed at something.


    "Ah!"


    As a surprised yelp filled his ears, he pulled back.


    Hair as dark as a starless night cascading down a trembling pair of eyes of the same color emerged from his shadow.


    He noticed the girl''s red face, a brow raised in confusion before the rest of the body followed.


    Discover more content at empire


    "Ah!"


    He yelped this time, icy fingers caressing his back as his heart shook because... she was naked, and he grabbed her by the waist!


    Before he could recover from his blunder, Anya''s playful voice, tinged with a touch of allure, filled his ears.


    "Oof. You must take responsibility after touching a lady."


    Removing his hand as if he had touched blazing embers, he turned instantly and grumbled.


    "Wear something, demoness!"


    "Hahaha. Who would have thought you were shy? I don''t dislike it, though."


    Her laughter reverberated, a grating noise making him tremble in anger at her shameless behavior.


    "Do I need to take responsibility after your mysterious disappearance?"


    His words, as cold as ice, cut through her laughter, freezing the amused expression on her face.


    A tense silence lingered for a second.


    Then, he continued.


    "I don''t care how old you were on Earth. But you are thirteen here. Have some self-respect, and wear your damn clothes!"


    "S-Sure. It was just a poor joke. I won''t do it again."


    She stuttered, controlling her shadow to wrap around her body in a tight suit.

 Chapter 406 Technically Free

    After firmly condemning her behavior and waiting for a moment, he heard her speak again."You can turn now. Sorry, but my clothes can''t follow me when I''m inside a shadow.


    He turned, noticing her tight suit, and rolled his eyes. But he knew they enjoyed this type of clothing on Earth, unlike the embroidered dresses of this world. Therefore, he shook his head and focused on their business.


    "Point where the mark is. I''ll try to remove it now."


    An excited glint flashed in Anya''s eyes. Without waiting, she extended her trembling right shoulder. The shadows parted, revealing a deceiving butterfly tattooed on her supple skin in a vibrant mix of colors. Disturbing eyes peering into the onlookers'' souls graced the lifelike wings, making a sense of unease wash over him for a second.


    His face hardened, and his brows creased in a focused frown the next, as he placed his palm above it.


    Mana danced between his fingertips and her skin for a moment, and his eyes glowed like two bright torches as he used Elara''s spell.


    A stream of information flooded his mind. The butterfly changed form, decomposing into its magical components.


    ''Tier five slave mark cast by four adepts and combining as many elements.''


    "Can you do it?"


    Anya''s voice cut through his thoughts, forcing his eyes to her hopeful smile.


    He didn''t answer, refocusing on his analysis. To erase the mark without leaving a lingering trace of its effects, he lacked mana and proficiency. But altering it?


    ''Worth a shot.''


    With a thought, tiny mana needles sparkling with a distinct element appeared above the dreary butterfly. With utmost precision, he burrowed them into the mark. For a moment, his mana resonated with its properties before the tattoo swirled into a vortex as if alive.


    As the prickles turned into pain, Anya''s mouth parted, a cold dread running through her shoulders.


    However, he beat her by a second. With a relaxed tone, a baffling question echoed.


    "What kind of tattoo do you like?"


    "Ah? Why?"


    Her eyes enlarged, pushing the pain out of her thoughts.


    "What do you mean, why? For the style points, of course!"


    He shook his head. Wasn''t it obvious? She would be stuck with the tattoo anyway. So, she might as well make it beautiful or reflect her personality instead of that horrible butterfly.


    "Since I can choose, I want a ferocious bear, with glinting fangs!" Explore more adventures at empire


    Upon hearing about the animal he hated the most, he almost messed up with the slave mark and tripped to the ground.


    "No! Chose anything but bears!"


    Surprised by the heated reaction, her eyes enlarged. Then, she frowned, pondering.


    An awkward silence lingered for a second, only disturbed by the distant noises of pickaxes meeting the hard rocks.


    After three minutes, her eyes sparkled.


    "I want a moon crescent resting on flowers!"


    Before her words'' echo could dissipate, he manipulated the swirling mark, shaping it into a stylish and faithful depiction of her demand.


    Then, he gazed at his work, nodding in satisfaction as he added colors to make it lifelike. Finally, his elemental mana engulfed the adepts, replacing it.


    "Congratulations! You are no longer a slave to the Cassia kingdom."


    The noise of his clapping resounded, making her smile broaden to reach her eyes.


    She clutched her shoulder, gazing at the beautiful tattoo, melting in delight.


    However, he shook his head, a bitter taste filling his mouth.


    "I couldn''t erase it, so instead... You are somewhat my slave now..."


    His voice trailed off, a pang of guilt striking at his soul. Even if it was better for her, he hated the idea of enslavement. Therefore, before her expression could crumble entirely, his sharp voice cut through the air.


    "My first order for you."


    She shivered, a knot of dread forming in her guts.


    "Is to do whatever you want. Refuse any demand you don''t agree with. This order shall take priority over any other and can''t be erased."


    The mark brightened on her shoulder, making the moon glow in the dark tunnel as a forceful sensation Anya usually hated dug into her being. Yet, this time, she almost jumped in joy after hearing the command.


    "You can leave now. Live your life as you wish," he said, his leather boots echoing against the ground. "Oh. And be careful in this world. They won''t accept your clothing and teasing tone."


    She gazed at his departing back, a complex mix of emotions distorting her face before resolve subdued them all.


    She dissolved into a shadow and slithered towards him, reappearing a second later. Then, she jumped onto his back.


    "What slave leaves its master in a dangerous place? Let me guide you!"


    Her cheerful voice pierced his ears. However, she continued before he could answer.


    "You can''t differentiate east from west. You''ll lose yourself in the complex, half-collapsed galleries before seeing a beast''s shadow without me."


    The initial refusal he was about to voice died in his throat as a calculative glint flashed in his eyes. Company didn''t annoy him, on the contrary. What he dreaded was the danger they would face when following him. After all, tier-four and five magical beasts would crush them with physical might before the attack registered in their eyes.


    He tucked his fingers around his chin.


    ''She is different.''


    She could hide in his shadow with her abilities when they faced danger.


    "Alright. You''re in. Always prioritise your safety no matter what. If I''m about to lose, flee on your own."


    He offered a satisfied nod before a ring resounded in their ears.


    [Shadow scout Anya joined your party.]


    [Primal Weaver Adam accepted you into their party.]


    "There is a party setting?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His brows shot up at the discovery.


    "You didn''t know? How do you think we divide experience points in the tower for example? Wouldn''t it be unjust for the healers and melee fighters not to get anything?"


    Anya explained, wondering how he didn''t know about it. Then a realisation dawned on her and her voice cracked.


    "D-Did you really conquer the tower''s first three floors alone? Wait. Does it mean you really want to hunt tier-four beasts? I thought you would just search for their discarded materials like skin or hair!"

 Chapter 407 The Unexpected Alliance

    "I''m too lacking to find ores of the same tier. So, I''m after their beast cores and bones."He shrugged, more interested in the party setting than her question.


    The reason made a lot of sense. Healers who never landed a hit on beasts and melee fighters covering the mages would indeed suffer without equal experience distribution.


    ''I don''t want to share, though.''


    His lips twisted into an unwilling grimace as he fidgeted with the party window.


    ''Found it.''


    His eyes brightened as an experience distribution setting greeted his eyes.


    With a few pushes, he changed the general fifty/fifty for everything to one hundred percent for beasts below the third tier for Anya and zero for the rest.


    ''Not like she can break through to the second tier here, anyway. Lower-tiered creatures are more than enough to reach level ten.''


    With a satisfied nod, he turned to Anya, who gazed at her own interface with wide eyes.


    "Can I take all the experience points for real?"


    Her tone filled with disbelief, and her body heat increasing in excitement, she pressed yes to accept the distribution setting.


    Meanwhile, his boots reverberated in the dark tunnel as he stepped onwards.


    "I can''t get anything from them, anyway. The higher tiered you are, the harder it is to level up."


    After his concise explanation, he pointed at his shadow.


    "Get in. Don''t do anything weird, though."


    She turned into a mass of swirling shadows slithering from his back and hid in his. The next second, her voice echoed.


    "A landslide blocks the tunnel a few meters ahead. From that point, creatures took control of the area. The further you go, the stronger they become."


    Her voice cracked, making him narrow his eyes.


    "I spotted five in the fourth tier and there should be one in the fifth. They look like bipedal moles with sharp nails and long teeth. Although they are short, don''t underestimate them. I''ve seen them use shields and weapons. They are intelligent."


    He tucked his fingers around his chin, a pensive frown creasing his brows.


    "I''ll try to communicate with them. If they don''t want to... They''ll become Xp."


    As his voice lingered, the rocks barring the tunnel met his eyes.


    He could blast them with pure physical might, but he gazed back, noticing the distant lights. It would alert the miners behind and create unnecessary tension. Worse, the creatures would get access to the poor men''s working space.


    First, he thought about copying Anya''s method before realising he had no idea how she could dissolve into shadows. Therefore, he used his earth affinity to turn the rocks into mud.


    After a brief fight against the clinging liquid, he emerged on the brightly lit other side. He took a second to condense a large water bubble around him to clean the dirt. Next, he turned the mud back into rocks and proceeded onward.


    Shadows danced on his face as the flickering torches illuminated his steps. Then, loud clinking noises reverberated. Finally, he met the first creature, reeling in disgust.


    Rat teeth and dark nails glinted like drills as they collidined with the wall in a furious search. A short snout sniffed the air as minuscule eyes darted left and right. Hideous pustules covered its hairless arms as oversized miner clothes covered its short frame.


    "Minus a thousand style points!"


    His voice cracked as he grimace and spat on the rocks. Why was each creature he met more repulsive than the last?


    Alarmed by his yell, it turned to him, a red glint flashing in its eyes.


    SKRIIII


    Baring its teeth, it screeched like a banshee and reached for a nearby pickaxe to defend itself.


    Yet, its arms trembled, and it stepped back after facing Adam''s firm gaze.


    *"Siiik, skrii kii kiki kriii!"*


    In a flash of light, the grimoire lingua appeared between them. As if the words had texture, it absorbed the sounds into a new page, recording the language. Then, it vanished in a puff of smoke.


    "Stay away from me, vile creature. I''ll give you a share of the insects I caught in exchange!"


    The creature''s yells echoed in the tunnel as it reached for its pocket and retrieved a handful of ants, worms, and cockroaches.


    "I don''t need them. I''m here to find ores of the fourth tier or above... or kill beasts of the same rank."


    His words echoed more fluidly than the creature''s as a hint of hope brightened his heart. Would he communicate with a monster for the first time?


    The creature''s short body trembled for a second, his features decomposing in disbelief. The ugly creature could speak his language!


    Despite the shock, it spoke again, smelling an opportunity.


    "I''m Picket. I can help you get ores. Kill! Kill all the leaders. They have them all." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its voice cracked with excitement. Were their days of slavery going to end because of the ugly creature?


    Surprised by the answer, Adam''s eyes narrowed.


    "You won''t mind if I kill any threat on the way?"


    "No! We rebel against tyranny. Help me become the King of the Mountain, and all the ores are yours!"


    He tucked his fingers around his chin, taping a finger rhythmically against his cheek.


    "Mhh. I can do that if you promise not to attack humans."


    "Promise! I promise. The mountain range is wide and deep. No need for conflicts!"


    Picket jumped in joy and charged into the tunnel.


    "Come. Come meet my friends!"


    A wry smile stretched his lips as he followed behind. Helping creatures rebel was the last thing he thought he would do today.


    ''But why not? After all, he is more reasonable than some humans and dwarves.''


    A cold chuckle escaped his lips.


    Meanwhile, Picket gathered his friends and met him halfway.


    Honestly, besides the clothes, they all looked the same to him. Maybe because he met them for the first time?


    Anyway, he counted fifteen of them, probably all in the second or third tier.


    "Rest are enemies. Kill. Kill if they resist. We''ll help you infiltrate."


    Picket''s screeches reverberated again. With clenched fists and determined steps, he walked onwards.

 Chapter 408 From Pawn to Power: Pickets Rebellion

    "Surrender or die. Die!"Picket''s roar filled the tunnel the moment he met one of his brethren.


    A few joined them in their rebellion while most refused, just like this one.


    "Fools! The leaders are absolute. Absolute! They''ll behead you soon for your transgressions."


    BAM


    As the words lingered, a flash of dark light crashed on the creature. Its head caved before its shoulders broke in discordant noises. The thoracic cage followed, then the legs. In the end, only a flattened mishmash of blood and broken bones covered a small crater in the ground.


    The dark hammer responsible for the carnage suddenly twitched like a living being. A second later, it assumed its original intricately carved blade form in Adam''s hand.


    [Tier two magical beast: Dreg''nar defeated. Party member Anya has gained 200 experience points.]


    He sighed and shook his head. They only met low-tiered creatures thus far, making the hidden Anya reap all the experience points.


    Pinching the bridge of his nose, he turned to the group of thirty-five rebellious Dreg''nars.


    "Aren''t you supposed to fight instead of screaming threats behind my back?"


    "Human strong. Strong! No need help from us. We are just guides." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Picket''s answer made him inhale deeply.


    ''So you rebel, but I do everything?''


    For creatures wanting to free themselves from slavery, they understood the concept really well...


    "Whatever. How do I infiltrate the tier three area?"


    His even tone echoed in the now empty outer part of the tunnels.


    "Easy! We run in screaming. Screaming! They will be distracted, and you kill. Kill!"


    Another sigh escaped his lips.


    "How could I expect a decent plan from you..."


    Then, he added, a steely glint flashing in his eyes.


    "Gather them all together. I don''t want to waste too much time on this."


    After another round of screaming about killing their superior, Picket guided him through the complex tunnels until stone barricades blocked the way.


    Taller creatures wearing crude metallic armors and spears stood guard as the noise of vigorous mining reverberated from behind.


    "Help. Help! A powerful enemy is killing us!"


    Without waiting, Picket and his friends rushed to the frowning guards.


    "Gather our forces. It''s a mage. A mage!"


    Upon hearing the last part, they faltered. After a second, they turned and struck their spears against the ground.


    BAM BAM BAM


    "Gather at barricade number three. A mage is attacking us!"


    They roared in unison, their voices reaching several hundreds of meters.


    Instantly, the noise of footsteps and clanging reverberated from everywhere.


    Soon, hundreds of Dreg''nars gathered to defend their territory. Meanwhile, Picket and his friends moved further inside the tunnel, wanting nothing to do with any battle.


    Finally, Adam left the corner he hid in. Ominous shadows danced on his face as his red coat fluttered behind him.


    With an epic gravitas, he raised his arm, pointing his blade towards the ceiling.


    The creatures shrieked in response, tightening their ranks to face the invader.


    "Stormking''s Fury."


    RUMBLE


    The wind rose and swirled around them. Lightning cracked and condensed in a violet spectacle engulfing the ceiling. Then, a thick spinning wind sphere caged the creatures, howling in their ears and making them tremble.


    One, too scared by the mysterious spell, scrambled away, only to be lacerated by the high pressure.


    In the next second, he slashed down from his position.


    ROAR


    The condensing lightning bolts roared with furious abandon as they crashed to the ground like purple rain. Armors melted, rocks exploded in rubles, and the Dreg''nars clenched their teeth.


    The lightning paralysed their nervous system, not letting them scream despite the agony. Ugly burns covered their bodies, and their eyes rolled in their sockets as they spasmed.


    Charred smoke rose from their bodies, and the smell of burned flesh filled the air, creating an awe-inspiring yet terrifying scene for any onlookers.


    Simultaneously, kill notifications flooded his interface.


    [Tier three magical beast: Dreg''nar defeated. you have gained 100 experience points.] x122


    "Finally!"


    A wide grin split his face. He reached the tenth level!


    Without waiting, he summoned his interface window.


    LVL: 10


    Exp: 10240/10240


    HP: 538/538


    Vitality: 53.8


    Strength: 54.0


    Agility: 78.8


    Intelligence: 56.8->66.8


    Free attribute points: 5->0


    Now that he had the puppet, he changed his distribution to focus on intelligence. After all, putting points on anything else wouldn''t improve his wooden body.


    As he grinned at his success, Picket and his friends returned. Like savage beasts, they eviscerated the dead army and swallowed three cores each while their leader stuffed his mouth with seventeen.


    "The heck are you doing? Give me my cores!"


    However, his roar died down in his throat because, before his enlarging eyes, Picket changed.


    His bones cracked, enlarging. His muscles swelled, becoming more defined and vigorous, while his eyes reflected a sharp glint of intelligence.


    "I''m strong now!"


    His friends echoed his power outburst with excited shrieks as he clenched and unclenched his fists.


    Then, he saw him turn, offering a grateful smile.


    "Thank you for your help. The six last enemies dwell further in the ore-rich area. I''ll compensate you for the cores after becoming the mountain king!"


    "You''d better. You just swallowed a fortune you did nothing to get!"


    He clicked his tongue, the corner of his lips twitching in suppressed anger.


    ''See what I''ll do to you if you steal from me again.''


    Somehow, he understood how Luna must have felt after he stole her mana for his ritual...


    "What are a few minerals against a kingdom? I won''t lie to you."


    Picket''s voice resounded with righteousness as he turned and walked deeper into the mine. Yet a red light flashed in his eyes.


    He followed him in silence, their steps the only noise reverberating in the tense silence.


    After half an hour, they passed by two more empty barricades before reaching a spacious cave.


    Five houses built out of rocks surrounded a crackling campfire, illuminating the place.


    Seated on crude chairs, four Dreg''nars his height heard the sounds coming from the tunnel.


    Instantly, they rose to their feet, gripped their crude magic staves adorned with sparkling brown gems and eyed the newcomers warily.

 Chapter 409 Earths Shatter

    "They are back... with a human!"The tallest Dreg''nar hissed, face contorting into a displeased grimace.


    "Yes, we are. Today, we''ll overthrow your rule."


    Picket''s voice resounded, inspiring his rebellious friends with its newfound charisma and righteous tone.


    "We''ll be slaves no more. No, we''ll be the masters!"


    The five tier-four leaders frowned at the remark, wondering if the lowly digger went crazy after inhaling too much dust.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s brows creased, and his eyes hardened.


    ''He wants to replace them? He won''t change the slave system after rising to power?''


    The question struck him like a sneak blow to his guts. The realisation left a bitter aftertaste in his mouth. He really believed Picket would make life better for his brethren after his passionate pleadings. It was more so considering he had been the humblest worker of them all, placed the furthest from the safety of their mining field.


    Despite his disgust for his choice, his dark blade of adaptation glinted under the campfire''s light.


    ''Doesn''t matter. Picket can rule however he wants as long as he remains inside the collapsed tunnels.''


    Why would he care? His initial plan was to find tier-four materials, not help the creatures. The rest didn''t concern him too much as long as he got what he came for.


    Meanwhile, the leaders'' voices cut through the cave, icy and scornful.


    "What can little creatures who can''t even sniff ores properly do against us?"


    Its lips curled into a cruel smile, and his eyes glinted red.


    "Trap hole."


    "Earthen tremors." "Earthen javelins." "Earth Golems." "Earth armors."


    The five of them cast their spells. Thick rocky plates covered their bodies in the blink of an eye as the ground rumbled. It swirled like mud in a pottery shop before coalescing into towering frames. Thick arms, faceless visages, everything screamed terror in the three giant golems standing behind them.


    But they didn''t have time to gawk at the spell. The ground shook under their feet, throwing the rebels off balance. Edges glinted as man-sized javelins condensed above while the ground crumbled below, revealing a deep abyss no light could pierce.


    An icy shiver ran down his spine as he gazed at the falling Dreg''nars. The distorted grimaces and the dread trembling in their eyes registered, making his soul shudder.


    "Don''t enter the cave!"


    His roar pierced through the chaos, illuminating their eyes like a beacon of hope.


    As his words echoed, he blasted forceful winds at the creatures, pushing them back to the tunnel. A spark of blue mana left his hand next, condensing into a one-meter square mana construct. Then, he jumped on it to escape the gaping chasm.


    Before a sense of safety could settle, the noise of cleaved wind resounded above him.


    He cursed in annoyance, waving his arm in a wide arc.


    The temperature rose in the cave, and a bright orange light pulsed. Sizzling sounds resounded next as a magma curtain protected him from the terrifying javelins.


    A second of peace finally descended, only to be broken by three massive fists rushing towards his back.


    His instinct screamed, prickling his soul in warning.


    ''Five magic casters are a bit too much!''


    After meeting archmages and arcanists, he took the terrible habit of underestimating mages. Yet, the world counted a thousand of them for a reason: they were strong. Especially in groups since they would cycle their spells and overwhelm their adversaries before they could reach them.


    Yet, he was strong, too... and he didn''t have to hide anything in this remote place.


    A steely glint flashed in his eyes as his coat fluttered with his swift turn. His wooden arm rose behind his face, shaking with power.


    BOOM S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An explosion blasted his arm forward like a piston. The space groaned, and fissures covered it as his leather glove disappeared for a split second. As if teleporting, his fist reappeared before the three giants'' truck-sized fists in an uneven confrontation.


    A silent clash ensued, shocking the five Dreg''nars leaders to their cores. Was the human as strong as three-tier four earth golems? Yet, they smirked the next second. There was no way he could endure. His arm would break soon, then his body.


    CRACK


    "RAAAH!"


    With a visceral roar, he unleashed one of the dangerous elements he was reluctant to use at full power.


    His fist vibrated, blurring as friction noises filled the cave. Then, the noises vibrated in a discordant cacophony before the air joined in the mix. Finally, space itself vibrated, cracking like a mirror between his fist and the golems.


    The fractures propagated like a plague into the protruding rocks composing their bodies. They groaned and cracked, leaking cascades of dust like blood.


    "SHATTER!"


    With his last roar, the vibrations intensified, reducing everything they touched to particles.


    The golems'' fists shattered, then their arms and bodies, leaving nothing behind but the memory of their threatening presence.


    ''Shit! I''m vibrating, too!''


    His head spun, the gems acting as his eyes rolled in their sockets with uncontrollable speed, and his soul shook inside the puppet.


    Unfortunately, his enemies weren''t intent on giving him time to recover.


    With terrorised expressions, their alarmed shrieks, distorted by the lingering vibrations, reached his ears.


    "Empty your mana! We must kill him before he recovers."


    Distorted spell names echoed next as he shook his head and stopped the azure and emerald gem rotations.


    ''I need more time to recover if I want to behead them.''


    He gritted his teeth before his lips stretched into a vicious smirk.


    ''An omnidirectional barrage, it is.''


    His mana cape waved into existence behind him as, without aiming, he sucked its mana dry to fuel his technique.


    Arrowheads attracting wind and dust with their forceful spins condensed one after another. Each glinting with a different hue, they formed a deadly halo around him.


    Then, he encased himself in a cocoon, pulsing with the entire spectrum of colors, and yelled.


    "Fire!"


    Animated by their weaver''s goal, the projectiles came to life, cleaving the air like paper in a ruthless charge towards the ground.


    In their wake, they collided with earthen projectiles and constructs, penetrating them like butter before dissipating in a rain of sparks.


    A few passed through, howling with the wind like living beasts before puncturing two trembling Dreg''nars.


    They coughed, gazing at the round holes in their armors and the cascading crimson blood in disbelief. Then, their trembling eyes dimmed as their bodies met the unforgiving ground like stringless puppets.

 Chapter 410 The Unseen Enemy

    On the other side of the battlefield, projectiles crashed like a raging flood on Adam''s cocoon. The impacts sent tremors rocking him.However, nothing passed through the pulsing elements fiercely protecting him.


    After enduring for two minutes, his lips stretched into a grin, and he dismissed his barrier.


    With a glance, he noticed the three Dreg''nar''s ragged breaths and how they bent over to hold their knees in exhaustion.


    "Out of mana already? That''s sad because..."


    He lingered, letting an ominous silence settle on his trembling enemies.


    "I recovered."


    His eyes were firmly planted in their sockets, glinting with a promise¡ªthe promise of death. Enjoy more content from empire


    And he would deliver it now.


    His knees bent, and his dark blade of adaptation''s edges seemed to absorb the light like a black hole.


    FWOOSH


    The wind howled, whipping his red coat with a vengeance as he propelled himself towards his stunned enemies.


    "W-Wait! We want to negotiate."


    "Yes! Don''t trust them!"


    Their panicked shrieks echoed in his ears, yet his figure reappeared behind them.


    Without answering, his hand moved in a swift, horizontal arc, leaving a scarlet and dark trail in its wake.


    Three heads flew in the air, their eyes still trembling in disbelief as the cave spun before they collided with the cold ground.


    However, a feeble voice still resounded one last time.


    "You... doomed... our... species..."


    As the words lingered, blood cascaded from the collapsing bodies standing nearby.


    ''What does he mean I doomed their species?''


    His brows creased into a frown as he massaged his temples. They would change leaders and prosper under Picket... hopefully.


    Yet, unbeknownst to him, a shadow lurked in the cave. Engulfed in silence, it rushed from one house to another, approaching similar crude altars supporting a gem swirling with energy.


    With a voracious smile, he gripped it and, fist trembling, shoved it into its mouth.


    Each gem swallowed increased his height and powers. After a single one, his bones cracked and expanded, reaching Adam''s size. And after the last, he left the room, gazing at the confused man who had helped the rebellion.


    CLAP CLAP CLAP


    A deliberate clapping echoed in the cave, shattering Adam''s thought process. In a flash, he turned towards the threat, an icy shiver running down his spine.


    ''Don''t tell me!''


    The thought rumbled in his mind, shattering his good intentions in a sea of deceptive shards. Because before him stood a two-meter Dreg''nar. His muscle fibers moved with every clap, and the thick veins protruding pulsed like pumps.


    Despite the creature''s foreign appearance, there was something he recognised: the shredded minor''s clothes covering his thick legs.


    "Picket?"


    His voice cracked, unable to believe the scene his eyes fed him. How did he reach the fifth tier?


    "Ah! You are sharp, my friend. Thanks to you, I recovered."


    Picket''s voice cut through the air like a sharp blade.


    He noticed how his smile curled cruelly and the red light flickering in hus eyes.


    ''He scammed me!''


    The realisation struck him harder than the hammer he used to forge ores. Picket and his friends weren''t slaves. They were criminals chased out of the village!


    That''s why he saw no trace of the fifth-tier creature, even if he reached the end of the tunnels.


    ''Because it was him all along! They rebelled against him and sealed his powers with some method!''


    His fists trembled, and his jaws bulged in self-reproach.


    ''I''m an idiot!''


    Even if in the grand scheme of things, it didn''t change anything, he hated the prickling sensation of being manipulated like a fool left behind.


    Had he been too na?ve to trust Picket? Or did he want to help because he reminded him of the enslaved summoned?


    The more he thought, the more he blamed himself for his mistake.


    ''Hell is paved with good intentions.''


    The saying suddenly rumbled in his mind. Intentions weren''t enough.


    ''I lacked discernment and failed to judge him.''


    His bony teeth cracked as his face distorted into an ugly grimace.


    "Now what?"


    He spat, mana wafting from his eyes, making them glow like azure and emerald stars, ready to explode into a supernova.


    "Now? I''ll reward you for your help, of course. Come!"


    Picket''s eyes locked with his, their red sheen burning with malice as he gestured amicably.


    Sparks danced in the air as their glares collided with one another.


    Then, the creature''s laugh reverberated.


    "Hahaha. I guess I can''t fool you anymore? Such a shame."


    He saw him lick his sharp nails with a disappointed grimace, making him shiver in suppressed anger.


    "Death it is!"


    His voice, a declaration of war, engulfed the cave as he blurred.


    His blade reflected the light the next second.


    CLANG


    The clangour of metal resounded as Picket''s nails moved like slithering snakes. Without a slight tremor, the creature''s arm endured the strike.


    "Physical blows? Amateur. I''m a magical creature!" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Disdainful words echoed in his ears before a forceful blow cracked the drake bones protecting him.


    ''Shit!''


    His body flew backwards. The wind howled as his velocity surpassed his charge, making him understand the appalling truth. Picket''s strength and speed surpassed his puppet''s.


    Before he could think of a countermeasure or break his flight, Picket appeared above him.


    Dread gripped his heart as the creature''s mouth parted, and its eyes sparkled with glee.


    "Here is the reward you wanted, human."


    BAM


    A dull sound echoed as he raised his mana barrier in catastrophe to save his life. Yet, cracks expanded in a dangerous dance, threatening to shatter it the next second.


    ''Think! What can I do!''


    "Below! Escape through the abyss!"


    Anya''s cracking voice echoed, making him react out of instinct.


    BOOM


    He detonated his barrier, using the blast to propel himself downwards and plummet into the unknown.


    As his figure disappeared into the thick veil of darkness, Picket snickered.


    "Wrong choice. You would have suffered less with me."


    With a somersault cleaving the air, he landed at the hole''s edges. Then, he raised his palm above it.


    "Earth mend."


    The rocks rumbled to life. Slowly, they crawled to the hole, covering the gaps with a thick layer.


    A minute later, the abyss disappeared, leaving no trace behind.


    "Even if you survive the fall, you''ll die from the poisonous whispers with no way to climb back up. Hahaha."

 Chapter 411 A Forced Soul Binding

    Darkness surrounded his figure as he plunged deeper into the mountain''s icy abyss.He channelled his mana and swung his arm downwards as the grimace distorting his face worsened.


    ''I underestimated tier-five magical creatures too much. I can''t beat them in a duel, especially if they force me into melee combat.''


    As he pondered the recent defeat, a radiant flare left his palm, illuminating the darkness for a hundred meters before dimming without finding the ground.


    A defeated sigh escaped his lips.


    If he used the system''s stats as a reference, the difference between them was like day and night.


    ''More than triple mine...''


    The thought alone sent a shiver down his spine.


    Yet, he survived by the skin of his teeth, making defeat taste less bitter in his mouth.


    ''I''m stranded, though.''


    His lips stretched into a wry smile as he chuckled in self-derision.


    "I''ll forget about hunting beasts of that tier for a while."


    However, sudden whispers filled his ears the next moment, shattering his contemplation.


    "Burn them all!"


    "Mama!"


    "Spare no one!"


    The noises of war followed. The crackling of burning cities and the screams of citizens and their executioners swirled in his mind in a chaotic mess, influencing his emotions.


    Despair crept towards his soul like an icy rain threatening to extinguish the fire animating him.


    However, as the first droplets touched it, they sizzled before evaporating as his eyes ignited with an inferno of defiance.


    "Want to influence me? Fool!"


    His roar reverberated in the abyss, deafening the whispers for a second as he clenched his teeth.


    A moment later, they returned, yet with different contents.


    "Claim your destiny."


    "Sign a contract with me. You''ll become a king."


    "With me, a conqueror."


    "I''ll give you powers you never dreamed of touching."


    "Begone evil spirits or whatever you are! I don''t want anything!" He spat in response, his brows twitching in annoyance.


    "I''ll give you a body!"


    The last whisper caused his features to freeze for a second.


    A body? He had dreamed of getting his own for years. Yet, the whisper claimed it could give him one on the spot.


    "Hahaha."


    He covered his face with his hand as his laughter reverberated.


    "Accept. Accept."


    The whispers grew more forceful, feeling a crack in his defiance and a boundless desire.


    With a gradual movement, he removed his hand, revealing a smile that did not reach the steely glint in his eyes.


    "Thank you," he started, his tone filled with gratitude. Yet, it shifted to mockery the next second.


    Experience tales with empire


    "But you can give it to your sister for all I care!"


    Why would he accept a suspicious offer in a dreary underground mine?


    ''Did anyone ever accept? What kind of fool were they if they did?''


    He clicked his tongue as the whispers continued to tempt him. Since they refused to listen, he ignored them, treating them like a pesky neighbor listening to loud music.


    As the boring scenery reflected in his eyes, a dim light in the distance suddenly drew his attention. Then, he noticed the fast-approaching ground.


    In the blink of an eye, he outstretched his palm down.


    WOOSH


    A vigorous wind blast broke his fall, making him hover above a cloud of dust a few meters above the rocks. Cancelling the wind, he let himself drop to the ground before landing unharmed.


    "Are you ok, Anya?"


    He gazed at his shadow, curious about the girl''s state. However, she didn''t respond. He took a moment to check on her, realising she lost consciousness after the first wave of whispers. They probably awakened old traumas she had no desire to remember in her new life.


    "It''s better that way. At least she won''t accept some weird offers."


    With a nod and nowhere to go, he stepped towards the light.


    Each meter crossed made it glow brighter in his eyes as the whispers intensified. From an annoying neighbor''s music, they became a full-blown concert, making the windows of his mind tremble.


    Finally, his face distorted into a grimace, and his soul trembled in pain and anger as his eyes landed on the culprit.


    Amidst a statue''s broken limbs, a horrifying great sword planted onto the rocks sent tremors jolting him out of his pain. The long pommel adorned with a scarlet, round gem from which spikes protruded caused alarm bells to resound in his mind.


    Despite its dangerous appearance, the weapon''s mesmerising quality forced him to lower his eyes to the dark guard. Composed of a solid mineral, it depicted a sinister skull smirking in derision, instilling terror in the unfortunate enemies facing the weapon.


    The blade started straight before curving and enlarging in the middle section, making it a natural cleaver. A green gem pulsed at its base, extending in a complex network of fiery engravings he had no idea how to even begin to analyse.


    Icy dread wrapped around him like a blanket as the idea of using Elara''s eyes of truth crossed his mind. His instinct screamed against it, forcing a realisation on him.


    ''The weapon is way above my league!''


    With a shaky step back, he detached his glued eyes from the blade.


    However, a rumble almost tore his mind.


    "Do you want power? Do you want to kill the creature above? Sign a contract."


    Lost about what to do, he coughed and chose negotiation by habit.


    "Let me leave in peace, sir. Amazing great sword. I''m not good enough to sign anything."


    However, a deep frown etched itself on his face the next second.


    "You have no choice. Sign and get me out, or die."


    Scalding green flames danced along the blade, threatening to engulf him. Even if he couldn''t feel anything with his wooden body, he sensed the scorching heat through his soul.


    Yet, he shook his head, his defiance burning brighter than the sword''s flames.


    "I refuse! No one will force me to do something against my will ever again!"


    He roared, stunning the sword into silence.


    Despite the minutes passing, his gaze remained firm, and his determination didn''t waver.


    "Hahaha! Interesting. I like your fire very much, but I won''t spend more time here. He will come back with reinforcements." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The flames flared, engulfing him as the words lingered.


    As his figure vanished into a green sea, he sighed in bitterness. His options were too limited. From the moment Picket recovered his strength, everything spiralled out of control and worsened by the second. Yet, no matter what, he would not sell himself for power or a chance to survive.


    ''I pay the price for my mistake.''


    He thought, closing his luminous eyes inside the puppet and waiting for the agony to assault him.


    Seconds crawled by in depressing silence. After half a minute, a sudden ring resounded in his ears.


    Puzzled by the notification and absence of pain, he snapped his eyes open, noticing the floating message.


    [Cursed weapon: Aamon''s Cleaver requesting soul binding, proceed? Yes/No]


    Before he could make sense of the situation, the message shifted slightly before his enlarging eyes.


    [Cursed weapon: Aamon''s Cleaver forced soul binding.]


    "Wait? No!"


    His roar reverberated against the abyssal walls as the blade disintegrated into green sparks to join his soul sea.


    He instantly closed his eyes.


    ''Since you are there, I''ll throw you into the tower. Let''s see how you''ll deal with the trials, cursed bastard!''

 Chapter 412 Aamons Cleaver

    He reopened his eyes on his soul sea''s lush plain.Instantly, they darted left and right in a frantic search to find the unwanted sword.


    Before he could, ominous whispers filled his ears.


    "You can enter your soul sea? Interesting."


    He shot back through gritted teeth, masking his anger under a genuine tone.


    "Where are you? I can show you an incredible place filled with mana. It''s nearby. I''m sure you''ll like it more than this huble plain."


    His eyes narrowed in focus as dread''s icy fingers caressed his spine.


    Read new chapters at empire


    Gaston''s cursed eyes locked him in an endless battle that lasted for four years. And it was just a tier-two material. Unlike it, the great sword was a complete item of the seventh tier or higher!


    Just the idea of having this ticking time bomb resting in him sent uncontrollable shivers course through his frame. But he wouldn''t accept it.


    "Easy, boy."


    The sword''s whispers reverberated again, insidious and... amused?


    "I like this nature-filled place very much. But it lacks my realm''s ashes and fire."


    "Don''t you dare burn my soul, cursed bastard! Come, fight me instead!"


    Alarmed, his anger burst out of control. He would die anyway if the sword acted on its words. Therefore, he dropped the polite facade.


    Stunned, the cleaver fell silent. When did someone ever dare to insult it? People only crawled to its pommels with compliments, hoping to wield it.


    A tense silence followed, intensifying the dread taking root in his heart.


    Then, a scoff reverberated, shattering it before the lush plain rumbled in the distance.


    Tender soil flew toward the blue sky as a profound pit appeared. Green flames danced above it, shaping themselves into a colossal, scalding entity. The air distorted under its heat before melting into a dripping liquid.


    "Come here, rude kid!"


    Its voice dripping spite, its hand blotted the sky before his eyes as it scratched his frame like a newborn kitty.


    Instantly, his mana circuits almost exploded as he flooded them with mana to protect himself.


    His frame turned pale white as a layer of frost encased it. Then, in a fierce assault, it expanded towards the menacing flames, trying to freeze them solid. The ambient temperature dropped dangerously, steam billowed in the sky, and the air bubbled facing the clash of opposite forces.


    However, the entity just shrugged and dropped him before the pit.


    A veil of confusion covered his face. His wooden body didn''t turn charred black as he expected, and the deadly confrontation didn''t happen.


    Meanwhile, the melting air drizzled into the pit, filling it with a green liquid bubbling and releasing wisps of gas.


    "Ahh. This familiar feeling."


    The entity shuddered. With a touch, it solidified the pit''s center onto a circular platform. Its other hand moved next, encasing the blade into it before its fiery body swirled and rushed back to the pulsing engravings.


    He gazed with enlarging eyes at the obsidian island, surrounded by a nightmarish sea of death.


    "What are you doing?!"


    A yelp escaped his lips as he realised his plan was doomed. The death zone formed a natural rampart, promising a swift death to anyone trying to cross it. Retrieve the sword and bring it to the tower? Nonsense!


    He clutched his head, shaking it in fury and disbelief. A single exploration, a single time he overestimated himself after ending Gabriel''s life, led him to this disastrous situation.


    As he cursed himself, the cleaver''s whisper shattered his thoughts.


    "Rules are simple. Retrieve Nyxara''s broken statue pieces. Repair it and bring it to me. In exchange, I''ll let you wield me once for free."


    He removed his hand from his head, and his sparkling eyes focused on the sword, ignoring its alluring tone.


    ''Since you are bound to me, you are subjected to the system''s rules!''


    Despite his dread, their mention reminded him of a detail. He could read its enhancements now and maybe find a weakness!


    A second later, amidst the tense silence settling, a window encased in swirling green flames popped before him.


    Name: Aamon''s Cleaver Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rank: T9 enigmatic Cursed weapon


    Description: Forged in the scalding depth of the demon realm''s fiercest mountain, this cleaver is the embodiment of fire. Ancient demonic engravings, hundreds of thousands of years old, run through the blade in an awe-inspiring network speaking of craftsmanship beyond conventional tiers.


    Abilities:


    Burning Cleave: Aamon''s cleaver carves burning wounds. The fire cannot be extinguished by mundane means and will burn until only ashes remain.


    Unholy Heat: Any creature in a five-meter radius enters the blade''s territory. Scalding heat will assault them in a burning continuous flood if they are deemed enemies.


    Searing Sundering: One per day, the wielder can channel demonic flame through the cleaver to deliver a world-ending strike. Magical protections and fortifications are as brittle as paper before Aamon''s wrath, taking double the damage. However, the wielder will suffer from demonic contamination after using this ability.


    In a gradual process, he''ll become more prone to violence and cruelty until he transforms into a vile being.


    Demonic Consumption: Aamon''s cleaver hungers for life force. Upon slaying a creature, its soul is trapped within the weapon''s gem, fueling its power. These souls can be released later to conduct dark rituals and increase the wielder''s demonic energy permanently.


    Unending Fury: The wielder can channel demonic energies through the cleaver, entering a state of Unending Fury for one minute. Consumed by rage, his strength increases by five hundred points. In this state, anything entering his vision is an enemy that must be cleaved in burning halves.


    Cursed Weapon: A fragment of Aamon''s soul is sealed within the red gem, making the weapon a living being and an avid enjoyer of violence and misery. Its abyssal whisper, promising strength and riches, will resound in the wielder''s mind, slowly reshaping its moral values to turn it into an image of its creator.


    "..."


    The words weren''t stuck in his throat. They just failed to form for five minutes.


    ''What kind of weapon is that?!''


    Scalding fingers encroached on his soul in a terror he had never felt before. Everything in this weapon came at a cost. One he had no desire to pay.


    Yet, his eyes lit up as an idea crossed his mind.


    "Luna! Here, I offer you an amazing weapon. It''s much better than the silver fruit tree. Take it."


    Instantly, he eyed his interface note, waiting for an answer.


    Note: Keep that horrible weapon for yourself. I don''t want it!


    "..."


    Meanwhile, the cleaver trembled on the island, feeling prying eyes scan it as if its materials lay bare.

 Chapter 413 Bound by Contract

    The horrifying sensation of being observed like a mere item vanished the next second, forcing a grumble out of the cleaver."Listen, kid. I hate to beat around the bush, so I''ll go straight to the point."


    Its trembling lessened as it started with a severe tone.


    "I need you, but you need me even more to leave this place. So let it stay a deal between us."


    Upon hearing the words, his brows furrowed, and he clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "I want nothing to do with a weapon that contaminates its wielder! In the worst case, I can dig the mountain!"


    His reluctant voice cut through the offer in a sharp refusal.


    "Don''t refuse! I can also obliterate you before you start digging."


    The blade rumbled, wisps of green flames flaring from its pommel like malicious eyes.


    "Don''t use the effects requiring demonic energy. I won''t actively demonise you, either. I need a hiding place and someone to help me bring Nyxara back."


    Feeling the desperation behind the threat, Adam''s lips curled into his merchant''s smile, and his eyes sparkled with greed.


    "You are asking for a lot but give nothing in exchange. I can''t be sure about your intentions, either. Remember Picket? You must have seen everything. Once, not twice."


    "I''ll sign a contract."


    The cleaver''s dismissive voice resounded for a second, unbothered by the suspicious boy.


    "It''s a shame you are not a cultivator. I could have helped you grow demonic plants if your soul sea was in your dan tian."


    It suddenly added mixing enticement and mockery in its voice.


    Meanwhile, his eyes enlarged. He always wanted to become a cultivator, too. Yet, he didn''t possess the organs to become one.


    ''What if I find a mythical dan tian?''


    He pondered, his smile turning into a grin.


    Of course, he wouldn''t touch Julius''. However, there were at least two other individuals.


    "The sutras authors!"


    It made no sense for these cultivation techniques to appear in their magic world if cultivators didn''t write them. So, there was Lin Yao, that Shepard wanted to scold for the Qingming booklet. Nova also mentioned the mysterious L, who gave the dullahan the N¨´ M¨ªng sutra sixty-one years ago.


    A steely glint flashed in his eyes.


    ''I need to find them or their carcasses and retrieve their dan tian. Then, I''ll make a perfect body that can wield both mana and life force!''


    The idea sent an excited tremor through his wooden frame as more ideas popped into his mind.


    ''I''ll only need four more materials. I need strong mana circuits. That''s non-negotiable... What about strong bones?''


    As his mind wandered into a world of possibilities, the cleaver''s frustrated whispers forced him out of his trance.


    "I''m waiting."


    He nodded, eyes narrowed into slits.


    "Make the contract. I want your help in growing demonic plants if I ever get some. No demonization, no whispers. I can use you once to get out of the mine. In exchange, you''ll hide here, and I''ll fix the broken statue in the cave."


    "Humph. With how rich in demonic energy I turned this area, I could even grow veritable demons if your soul sea had substance."


    The cleaver snorted, confidence dripping from its voice.


    "I, the second relic of the demon realm, pledge in the name of Paimon, the demon king of science and secrets, to abide by the mentioned terms. May my consciousness and frame shatter if I break them."


    A scarlet pentagram appeared and spun above, taking the shape of a piercing eye. Ethereal chains descended like snakes towards them, ready to bind the two parties.


    "Your turn. Swear to bring the statue and not to expose my existence."


    However, a pensive frown graced his brows for a moment as he tried to remember his titles. Then, he smirked.


    "I, the mighty king of the unseen, according to Alina, the man who can become the best mage, enchanter, alchemist..."


    "Shut up and sign the contract, brat!"


    The cleaver interrupted his boastful tirade, its voice seething in anger.


    With an aggrieved glance, he coughed. Yet, a flame burned in his eyes. An unfair contract he had no choice but to sign? Of course, he would search for ways to shatter it. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I swear."


    The still chains came to life and dug through them, binding his soul and the blade''s consciousness.


    He shuddered under their pressure, a deep sense of distress flashing in his dimming eyes.


    ''What kind of existence can bind a tier nine weapon?''


    Somehow, he didn''t want to meet that demon king Paimon in his life.


    Soon, the chains turned invisible, and the eye vanished in a puff of smoke.


    "Bring the statue after fixing it. Don''t bother speaking with me if you don''t have demonic plants to grow."


    The cleaver''s whisper filled his ears before silence engulfed the place.


    "I didn''t want to speak with you in the first place," he snorted, closing his eyes to leave the soul sea.


    Back in the cave, he sifted through the ground to gather every statue fragment for ten minutes. Then, he went to the fusion pool.


    With a smirk, he threw everything into the sparkling water, ignoring the other items undergoing fusion by the side.


    "Here, it''ll fix your statue."


    The water bubbled and rumbled in a horrifying cacophony. Dense currents swirled to gather the smallest marble particle in a forceful embrace. Then, they collided with one another into a roiling water sphere.


    His face decomposed as a timer appeared above. Unlike his expectation for a quick process, his expression froze as a panicked yelp escaped his mouth when he noticed the displayed time.


    [Time required for the fusion: five years.]


    "How can it be this long? What is this statue?!"


    Fortunately, the answer eluded him, or he would faint... because it was a tier eight demon petrified fifteen thousand years ago, the previous cleaver''s wielder and the demonic invasion armies'' commander-in-chief.


    Oblivious to everything, he grumbled in annoyance and returned to the blade.


    "It''ll take five years to fix your statue. I''ll move out now, so let me use you to kill Picket."


    "Five years, you say?!"


    The cleaver rumbled in disbelief as he had expected to hear fifty years or even double that.


    "Yeah. I can''t make it faster. Trust me, I''m as annoyed as you are."


    Meanwhile, he clicked his tongue and swung his arm in annoyance. After all, the statue restoration was part of the contract, and he had no desire to experience what would happen if he broke it.


    "Absurd! Go now. I''ll answer your call when you face the little rat."


    The blade''s doubtful whisper echoed before it fell silent again.

 Chapter 414 Ashes of Deceit

    "Alright. Time to get the materials I came for..."His voice trailed off, and his eyes narrowed, glinting danger.


    "And to kill that shrewd rat."


    Scrounging his nose in disdain, he closed his eyes to leave the soul sea.


    However, he wanted more. Since he had been forced, he''d take everything.


    When he reopened his eyes, the abyss enveloped him, feeding his eyes with impregnable darkness.


    The horrible cleaver and its whispers were gone, creating a world of stillness and oppressive silence in the mountain''s belly.


    Despite the atmosphere, his lips curled into a vengeful smirk. His wooden legs bent, and his back followed as sparks danced in his clenched fist.


    BOOM


    The ground exploded in a deafening rain of rubble, and his figure blurred, propelled upwards like a missile.


    However, he knew he couldn''t reach the ceiling with so little strength. After all, he fell for a while earlier. Therefore, he channelled mana to his feet.


    WOOSH


    The wind howled as powerful gales emerged, propelling him faster towards the ceiling.


    Like a rising black and red meteor, he blurred. Simultaneously, the sparks condensed into his dark blade of adaptation. In a second, its glistening metal twirled and morphed, transforming it into a heavy war hammer.


    BANG


    He swung his arm from bottom to top in a large arc, sending the hammer crashing into the ceiling.


    RUMBLE


    Fissures crisscrossed it, dust rained, and the rocks roared in agony. But it wasn''t enough. He knew it.


    That''s why a blur of brown and red cut through the dust, dispersing it before colliding with the hammer''s back. Like a dark chisel pounded by his fist, the hammer dug deeper, making the ceiling cry a torrent of shattered rubles.


    He retrieved his fist.


    "RAAAH!"


    With a mighty shout, a bell-like sound reverberated as he struck the hammer again, making it puncture the rocks and letting a soft light illuminate his smirk.


    Propelled by his mana, he watched as heavy boulders collided with the mana barrier protecting him. And finally, the campfire''s light shone on his grayed clothes and firm eyes.


    Alarmed by the noise, Picket''s followers turned like a single man.


    He caught disbelief, confusion, and deep terror dancing in their small eyes.


    "You are right about the last part!"


    His voice cracked in suppressed rage. His body blurred, a dark light flashed, and a torrent of red erupted.


    Before they could understand how the human emerged from the ground, their heads rolled, gazing at their own collapsing bodies.


    "What is happening?!"


    Picket''s authoritative voice reverberated through the cave, making his eyes narrow.


    "Time to collaborate, Mr. Cleaver."


    "Humph. Dismiss the trash you are using. I alone am enough."


    Dripping with arrogance, Aamon''s cleaver''s insidious whispers filled his ears.


    With a thought, he dismissed his blade as blood-curdling green flames engulfed his hand.


    Alerted by the sizzling noises, Picket turned to face him, eyes widening in confusion and hate. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How did you survive the whispers? It''s impossible!" He roared, brown mana fuming from his mouth as he found his followers'' killer.


    Yet, when he saw the horrible cleaver take shape amidst the flames, his powerful body deflated like a balloon.


    "N-No!"


    His head shook frantically as his hair bristled.


    Unfortunately, Adam had no plan to discuss with someone he marked as his enemy.


    BOOM


    His mana exploded behind him. The wind battered his wooden frame, making it groaned in protest. Yet, he needed more speed.


    BOOM BOOM BOOM


    Three more explosions reverberated, turning him into a streak of red and horrible green in Picket''s eyes.


    Despite the wind pressure immobilising him, a shaky grin extended to reach his ears.


    BOOM


    A fifth explosion rocked his arm, shooting the cleaver toward its target''s torso. Green flames engulfed its metallic sheen, covering the skull on its guard in a demonic smirk.


    CHLING


    The air parted, divided by the burning edges. It melted next, turning reality into a drooling canvas. The house collapsed behind, divided into two clean halves before the smell of burning rocks filled the air.


    Finally, agonising screams reverberated as the hungry flames engulfed Picket like a ravenous beast.


    "ARGH!"


    Despite the cleaver''s powers, he lacked the strength to wield it. Therefore, the traitorous creature only sustained a light cut across its torso. But it''s all he needed.


    BANG


    He collided with the house, unable to break his momentum. The drake''s bones protecting his frame shattered upon impact as ugly cracks ran along the runebark, threatening his puppet''s integrity.


    Yet, his enemy''s screams made him forget about the damage. He pushed himself from the ruin and smirked at the spectacle.


    Like a plague, green flames spewed from Picket''s shallow wound, engulfing his robust body in a blazing inferno.


    "ARGH! Clay shell! Earth blessing!"


    Before his gleeful eyes, the creature chanted spells in succession to douse the fire. Yet nothing worked. He rolled and trashed on the ground, desperately trying to weaken them. But it failed, too.


    The weapon''s burning cleave could not be extinguished.


    "Half the contract has been fulfilled. If you want to use me again, pay the price."


    The cleaver''s whispers filled his ears as it slowly disappeared from his hand.


    ''Dream on.''


    With a snicker, his mana condensed in a barrage of spinning arrowheads above Picket''s burning figure. He lashed his arm down, making them follow his movement and drill holes into the creature''s weakened body until a loud clang echoed.


    ''Found it!''


    His eyes sparkled.


    He summoned a mage''s hand the next second and rapidly shoved it into one of the holes. Then, he made it throw the thing it grabbed before it burned.


    With a swift movement, he grabbed a rough, round item as a gleeful smile stretched his lips.


    "Can''t leave without the beast core."


    Simultaneously, Picket''s roars grew weaker with each second crawling by. Deprived of his energy source, the futile resistance he mustered against the flames melted like ice.


    Soon, only a pile of fuming ashes replaced the once deceitful tier-five creature.


    "That''s all you deserve for using me when I only had good intentions towards you."


    His voice, raw with the lingering sentiment of being manipulated, resounded.

 Chapter 415 Durazmarns Forbidden Forge

    He shook his head, taking the situation as a learning opportunity. Even if the fight and meeting with the cleaver still sent shudders through his spine, he survived. And now, he would judge someone''s intentions with utmost care before trusting him."At least I got what I came for."


    He sighed, tossing the glinting fist-sized brown core into the air before catching and clutching it while gritting his teeth.


    "Forget about Selene''s mission for now. A tier-five Dreg''nar overwhelmed me."


    A worried mutter escaped his lips.


    He would die without knowing how if he barged into the werewolf''s territory to save the dwarves. Despite his plan to equip himself, he didn''t believe he would have a chance against them.


    "I need to repair my puppet, too..."


    He pulled his coat to gaze down, only to see cracks running along the wood. Even his right cheek threatened to crumble after the collision.


    He exhaled aloud, biting his lips as a bitter taste filled his mouth. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll try to improve it after I return... with my spoils!"


    Greed flashed in his eyes as he remembered Picket''s words. Thee leaders had many ores stashed in the houses.


    Without dwelling on his depressing thoughts, he outstretched his palm, channelling mana.


    Two mage''s hands weaved themselves, hovering above the ruined house. They came to life the next second, excavating the rubles to find the minerals. Meanwhile, he walked to the other four intact habitations.


    He sifted through them, ignoring their rough design and furniture. The only thing that made his eyes sparkle was the large rocky chests glittering with multicolored riches.


    One by one, he took them to his soul sea before returning to the ruin. Ores littered the ground, making his grin widen.


    ''I made a killing! I won''t need to explore the wilds for a while.''


    He had the Moonsilver Striker''s core, too. With everything, he could delve into forging and enchanting without worries.


    After gathering the last ores, he retrieved the low-tiered Dreg''nars'' cores, planning to sell them to refill his empty pouch.


    Finally, with one last swipe of the half-collapsed battlefield, he retraced his steps back to the mountainous city. A few hours later, he gave the mage a core to pay and crossed the Gate.


    When he stepped on the other side, the grumbling royal mage stomped the ground in frustration.


    "I don''t want to see you. Leave!"


    His lips curled into a wry smile in response. At least he wouldn''t waste time showing his student card. He shrugged and strolled through the bustling evening streets. The rhythmic clangour of hammers pounding metal reverberated in his ears like a symphony as the brightly lit forges illuminated his cracked cheek.


    On his way, he stopped by a renowned smithy.


    "Hello. I have some tier-two beast cores to sell. Are you interested?"


    A dwarf turned from behind the counter. He noticed how his muscles protruded from his leather apron. His thick beard parted then.


    "Depends on the element and beast''s strength. We specialise in water-attuned equipment here."


    He frowned at the answer. He didn''t know about the element''s importance.


    He tucked his fingers around his chin, a frown creasing his brows.


    "They used earth. Do you know of any smith who would be interested?"


    "Mhh. I know of someone in desperate need of materials. But..."


    The smith''s voice lingered, a flicker of doubt making his beard tremble.


    "We are forbidden to sell her anything."


    He leaned on the counter, gesturing to approach before whispering.


    "I heard she found the legacy of an ancient prince. I don''t know the details, but the royal family hates him even centuries later."


    He straightened his back, his voice regaining its natural tone.


    "She is a kind soul suffering from this unfair order. Since you are independent, please consider lending a hand."


    Adam taped his index on his cheek before gazing at the dwarf in the eyes. The mention of the legacy intrigued him. Curiosity danced in his eyes. But why would he go against a royal order? Even if they couldn''t do much with Shepard backing him, he created enough trouble wherever he went...


    Despite his reluctance, the hope shining in the dwarf''s eyes made his lips quiver in hesitation.


    ''Shit! Why did I enter this shop?''


    He always taught Julius to help others when possible, especially if it cost him nothing. If he didn''t, would he be a hypocrite?


    Through gritted teeth, his ragged voice resounded.


    "Give me the address."


    The dwarf''s beard parted into a smile, revealing his white teeth as he explained how to reach the smithy.


    "Before you go, let me warn you. Yngrid is a bit... special. Don''t mind her remarks too much."


    He snorted, shrugged, and left, too annoyed by the situation to speak.


    ''Why is it so hard to sell cores?''


    His steps carried him to the edges of the mountain''s belly. Engulfed by the walls'' shadow, this section resembled the poor suburbs he had seen in Alkemia Al-Nur. Yet, instead of composing eighty percent of the city, it only covered ten in Durazmarn, showing the royal family''s exemplary management.


    Finally, he reached his destination. He pushed the rotting wooden door, hearing it crack more than his body after the terrible collision he suffered.


    Instead of the forge''s bright flames, still darkness engulfed the old interior. Yet, he marvelled at the floor''s cleanness contrasting with the rotting furniture.


    Attracted by the noise, rapid steps resounded above him. The next second, a short woman bolted down the stairs behind the counter. Her braids flew as she slammed her thick, muscled arm on the wood.


    "Welcome to Durazmarn''s best smithy! No matter what you want, I can craft it!"


    A low chuckle escaped his lips.


    "I want a tier nine weapon, then!"


    "Sure. And I want to be two meters tall."


    He exploded into laughter at her answer, slapping his legs in amusement.


    A few seconds later, her voice resounded, forcing solemness to return to his face.


    "Seriously, what does a ghost possessing a puppet want?"

 Chapter 416 The Forgotten Inventor

    "You don''t look like a noble mage to me."He squinted, his eyes narrowing into dangerous slits. No one besides Moira and Elisabeth noticed his condition. So, how did this Yngrid pierce him through in a second?


    The question lingered as the surrounding air stalled.


    A sigh resounded before Yngrid''s brows and lips quivered.


    "Hahaha. Look at you turning all serious. Of course, I know. I''m the best forger, after all!"


    She chuckled and jumped above the counter. With measured steps, she walked to him and stretched her finger to touch his torso.


    "Here, I can see the engravings hidden inside the wood. It''s not poorly executed, but it seems like the crafter relied on instinct more than proper theories and applications."


    She crossed her arms and nodded, her analysis astonishing him. Everything was correct.


    "If you want me to fix it, I can. The material is strong enough to bear two more enchantments, too. It''s a pity the drake''s bones shattered. They Could have carried one more."


    His jaws opened and closed in response, his earlier suspicions carried away by his shock.


    After a second, he shook his head, recomposing himself before he leaned closer.


    "I came to sell you tier-two beast cores, but now you intrigue me! How did you discover so much from the counter?"


    "That? Easy! I can read minds."


    She winked, her voice echoing playfully in the empty shop.


    ''Is she an astral mage like Orion?''


    However, her laughter resounded again.


    "It''s a joke, a joke. It has to do with the legacy I inherited."


    Then, she outstretched her palm, her lips curling into a joyous smile.


    Find adventures at empire


    "Show me the cores. I''ll give you a gold coin if they are damaged, three if they are in good condition." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He hissed at her joke and untied a bag from his belt.


    "Here, there are twenty-five."


    "So much?"


    Her hand trembled as she grabbed the bag. With the ban on business with her, it had been months since she got so many materials. In a blink, she scanned them as her smile stretched to reach her eyes.


    She reached for her pouch, retrieving a handful of shining coins.


    "Seventy-five gold it is. They are on the weaker side, but they are intact!"


    He returned her smile, letting the money slide into his empty pouch before looking into her crescent-shaped eyes.


    "Do you mind telling me more about the inheritance you got? I''m studying enchantment, too. In fact, the puppet is my first creation."


    However, her face instantly hardened. Her smile vanished, and her eyes opened wide, glinting danger.


    "Trust me, you want nothing to do with that crazy bastard. Even after the royals executed him, and that doesn''t happen often in our community, they still hate him to this day."


    "What did he do? You can at least tell me that much?"


    He tilted his head to the side, curiosity prickling his soul.


    "What did he do? Ha! He developed new enhancement techniques, making the dwarves the best in this field..."


    Her voice trailed off as her face distorted into a complex grimace.


    "Then, he shared the methods with the world. When they questioned him, he said knowledge has to be shared, not monopolised."


    "I don''t see what''s wrong with that, though."


    His shoulders and palms rose in confusion. The dwarf seemed like a great individual to him.


    "You don''t? He is the one who invented the mana canon powered by beast cores. He also developed half the known tier-six enchantments alone!"


    She shook her head, smiling bitterly.


    "With his good intentions, he betrayed the dwarven kingdom and armed potentially hostile nations."


    ''Seems all knowledge can''t be shared,'' he thought, nodding at her explanation.


    From what he understood, what the genius inventor did was no different from developing something more powerful than a hydrogen bomb, only to share the blueprint with everyone.


    "What was his name?"


    However, Yngrid shook her head in response.


    "Even his name is taboo. They did everything to erase it from history and recover the shared knowledge."


    She sighed and turned, grumbling.


    "If you need to sell other materials, come here. I''ll buy them at a fair price, but please disguise yourself a little before entering a banned shop."


    "Sure. Sorry if the discussion made you uncomfortable."


    The discussion was over. Her slumped shoulders and deflated back made it crystal clear to him. Therefore, he pushed the door open and left. Yet, curiosity burned in his eyes. He had to discover more about the incredible inventor.


    With determined steps, he returned to the academy.


    Back in his room, he spent a moment discussing with Nova, learning she hung out with dwarven ladies and built a great relationship with a few.


    After a leisure hour, he bid her goodbye and returned to his soul sea. Fueled by his adventurer and historian spirit, he wanted to discover the man''s identity. But he had to sort his gains and fix his frame first. Elara will come tomorrow, anyway. He would seize the opportunity to ask her.


    With a shake of his head, he chased the mystery away to gaze at the rocky chests with sparkling eyes.


    Ores of all forms and colors glittered under the blue sky, making his soul shudder with excitement. His hand itched towards the first container, grabbing them one by one.


    Even if he didn''t know their properties and use, they were all of exquisite quality. His eyes glowed with Elara''s spell, helping him identify their level.


    ''All in the fourth tier!''


    His grin widened as he imagined the items he would craft with them.


    After checking the chests, he picked up the ones that had been buried under the gravel.


    Instantly, his hands trembled with joy. Among them, he scanned five of the fifth tier!


    With so many materials, he might equip himself from head to toe with terrifying weapons and armors. He had to craft and engrave them himself first, of course. But the possibility was there.


    ''I need to master Durgrim''s enchantment theories before starting!''


    After all, he gathered these materials during this dangerous expedition for that purpose. Now, he could practice crafting higher-tiered items without worrying about the materials.

 Chapter 417 Crafting with Attunement

    A steely glint flashed in his eyes as he grabbed the first ore, a rough brown metal pressing on his palm. Its dull sheen screamed durability.He retrieved the mineral encyclopedia lent by Elara next, turning the pages with an eager smile.


    "Gritstone. Particularly useful for armor crafting."


    He muttered, reading the mineral properties.


    ''Toughness and attunement to earth. Should be perfect to craft a rare chest-plate.''


    He mused, the rhythmic drumming of his fingers on the leather cover resounding.


    However, he couldn''t start before understanding what the attunement implied. Did he have to limit his elemental use to the same, or could he only engrave enchantments of that type?


    Without waiting, he grabbed Durgrim''s soul orb to find the answer. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "To craft items of the fourth tier or higher, the materials attunement is of critical concern. First, mixing opposite elements will make the item unstable and brittle. Second, you must understand the material like a living being. Does it want to cut, protect, or channel mana? Each one has something it wants. By figuring out their desires, you''ll create the best items!"


    His eyes brightened as he remembered the Runebark he used to carve the puppet. Through instinct, he had felt its desire and worked with it. Was it what Durgrim meant?


    His eyes sparkled as he engulfed himself in the orb''s knowledge, hearing the old ghost''s voice resound in his mind.


    "Lastly, using the same elemental affinity to work the materials will help conserve and enhance their properties. Depending on the compatibility, another element can reduce them by as much as eighty percent. Therefore, I advise you to specialise in using materials corresponding to your affinities."


    A mischievous smile stretched his lips. With his mana affinity, he could use any material without restrictions. He only lacked proficiency and knowledge, two things he would get during this year.


    Fueled with the determination to learn and expand his horizons, he gulped the orb''s knowledge like a thirsty traveller.


    Meanwhile, a soft hum echoed in the distance. Amidst the green lake of liquid flames, Aamon''s cleaver shook with each passing hour.


    At first, it thought Adam would study for a brief moment before giving up to play with mana or his friends. Yet, twenty elapsed, but he showed no sign of stopping.


    "What drives him?"


    The wind carried its soft mutter as he remembered the flame he felt burning in his soul.


    "Why are you defying the world''s rules? Is it to become the strongest? A sovereign?"


    The questions lingered amidst the bubbling water. It had offered that and even more, yet Adam refused. Was he arrogant enough to believe he could reach the peak by himself?


    "No... It''s something else."


    It muttered, noticing his focused frown yet sparkling eyes.


    "He is enjoying the process. He wants to discover things. The strongest? He only wants to beat his yesterday''s self and doesn''t care about others."


    A sigh resounded, and the metal trembled.


    "What a shame. If not for the contract, I would have turned him into a demon general to celebrate Nyxara''s return..."


    Its voice trailed off, turning icy despite the vaporising heat.


    "Well, she can do it herself."


    Falling silent again, it gazed at Adam''s shaking body. The distance didn''t hinder it from hearing his words, either.


    "Elara is here already? It feels like I just started."


    He smiled and closed his eyes to leave the soul sea.


    When he reopened them, he saw Nova''s gentle hand shaking his body.


    Stella imitated her, slapping his frame with its kitty paw, making his heart melt.


    "I don''t know who chose this cat for you, but he had good eyes."


    He smirked, raising his thumb at the ethereal beauty.


    "It''s a shame that person never plays or feeds her."


    She shook her head, lowering her hands dramatically.


    "What a bad papa you have, Stella. But don''t worry, mama will never abandon you."


    He almost tumbled to the ground upon hearing her ridiculous claims.


    ''Since when did I become a papa?! I just picked the cat because it was the most stylish!''


    He coughed, a shaky smile stretching his lips.


    "I''ll try to play with her more if it makes you happy," he said, turning to the door.


    "Elara said she''ll wait for you at the usual smithy. Have fun learning."


    She grabbed Stella''s paw and waved goodbye with it before returning to her secret training. After all, she knew Asha, Morgane, and Louise did her best to catch up with her. But she won''t let them! She''ll stay the big sister they look up to.


    Meanwhile, Adam pushed the smithy''s door open. He greeted the counter lady before walking to the usual forging room they had used for the past two months.


    "Ready to start?"


    Elara''s enthusiastic voice resounded the moment he entered, making him smile at her devotion.


    However, he shook his head. He had to quench his curiosity about the mysterious inventor Yngrid mentioned yesterday.


    "I have a question about someone long dead."


    He started, noticing Elara lean forward in intrigue.


    "I heard he died centuries ago, executed by the royal family. They should still hate him to this day, and his name is taboo..."


    "No! Don''t search for anything related to that dwarf!"


    She cut him off, yelling and trembling in dread.


    Then, she stuttered, finding it difficult to explain the little information she possessed. Continue your adventure with empire


    "I only know Moira''s passing by comments, but even she despises him. She called him Durazmarn''s traitor, calamity inventor, and many other names I won''t dare to pronounce."


    She let her words linger as the memory of the arcanist''s erupting anger resurfaced. Moira didn''t just hate him. She would resurrect him if she could, only to kill him again!


    "You don''t need to know about him, anyway. Quick, forget everything and focus on learning and next month''s battle monster tournament. I gathered a few resources to bet on you!"


    He nodded in response, moving to the anvil, showing he abandoned the matter. Yet, his eyes narrowed into emerald and azure slits.


    ''Moira knows more.''

 Chapter 418 The Burden of Responsibility

    After their daily practice, his usual routine settled again.From time to time, he checked on the dwarven prisoners through the chat box, but what they told him last time sent shivers to shake his soul.


    Against all odds, the werewolves voted against dissecting them. Instead, they wanted to turn them into their kin and make them have children. That way, their offspring could inherit their ability to level up and spread it to the entire community after a few generations.


    Honestly, he didn''t know what to tell them. He felt so many things, like outrage at their unfair situation, anger because he couldn''t help them, and sadness. A deep sense of sadness engulfed his mind, making him depressed for the first time in this world.


    ''My progress in enchantment is good. But my strength...''


    He couldn''t progress before next year''s inter-academy tournament, or the arcanists would revoke his participation. After all, how unfair would it be for a full-fledged mage to sweep the floor with acolytes and apprentices? Yet, without growing stronger, he couldn''t save the dwarves in time or complete Selene''s request.


    ''I need the arrogant sun''s help for my project. I can''t let the opportunity slide.''


    He cursed, feeling an invisible weight crush onto his shoulders. Yet, his eyes burned with determination.


    ''Before this academic year ends, I''ll save them. I can only hope it wouldn''t be too late for the dwarves by then.''


    His resolve cemented, he pushed himself off the chair and walked out of his room.


    The smiling figures of Nova and Elara greeted his eyes under December''s sky as a cold breeze ruffled his hat.


    "We are almost late! Did you take everything?"


    Elara''s worried voice resounded. Her eyes darted, scanning his frame. Upon noticing the most critical item attached to his belt, she sighed in relief.


    Meanwhile, Nova chuckled.


    "I can''t get used to that strange red mark under your right eye. Come on, tell me what it does!"


    "I already told you. You just don''t want to believe me."


    He shook his head, walking to pet the meowing Stella cradled in her arms.


    "That story again? I know you are pranking me. There is no way it allows you to see things in slow motion!"


    "Keep not believing me, then."


    He shrugged, turning to Elara.


    "Let''s go."


    She nodded, guiding them to the Gate.


    On the way, he smirked at Nova. He really told her the truth. Using the theory he learned in Vivian''s grimoire, he developed an enchantment attuned to lightning. With it, the images the puppet fed him travelled faster into his soul, making them much slower than what they were.


    ''It''s powerful and usable in battle and crafting. Yet, if my adversary is too fast, I won''t be able to react even if I see his strikes coming.''


    Just thinking about the problem made him frown and confirmed his vision of power.


    ''External tools are good, but nothing beats personal strength.''


    After a short walk, they met with the other academy students guided by Moira and the other teachers.


    When the dean noticed their group approach, he could swear he saw her snort. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Let''s see if you snort when you lose your bets.''


    He shrugged.


    Without waiting for instructions, he crossed the Gate, stepping foot before a gigantic gothic castle.


    Bright lights pierce the dark walls, making the building seem like a living beast in his eyes. Tall towers, arced gates and bridges connecting everything in a canvas of somber yet alluring colors made him wonder who designed the academies. Each was a work of art in its own right.


    Awed by the construct, he took a few steps forward before excited yells reverberated.


    "Big brother!"


    On the side, he noticed the college students guided by Shepard. And among them, Julius, Arun, Asha, and Louise waved at him with bright smiles.


    Without a moment''s delay, he blurred into motion, joining them.


    "Hahaha. Finally, standing with friends!"


    He chuckled, embracing the two boys and nodding at the girls.


    However, Shepard squinted and clenched his teeth.


    "After three months, don''t tell me you made no friends in the academy." Stay updated through empire


    He pursed his lips in response and rolled his eyes.


    "What friend can I make when Moira treats me like an outcast?"


    His mentor''s eyes narrowed into dangerous slits.


    "What did you do? There is no way she would treat you like that without a reason. I wrote to her about your abilities and asked her to mentor you for three months."


    "Ask her."


    He pointed at the approaching Elara, unbothered by the suspicion.


    "She teaches there. I promised her she could bet on me. So take her items and add them to yours."


    Shepard instantly went to meet her. This matter was of critical importance to him. Worse, to his prestige as an arcanist. If Adam did something wrong, he would have nothing to say about Moira''s doings. However, if she bullied his disciple and ignored his letter...


    Gray smoke wafted from his eyes as he questioned Elara.


    Meanwhile, Adam grinned at his friends. Moira''s actions didn''t matter to him. Of course, they annoyed him for a day or two before he moved on. After all, what better way to humiliate her than to surpass her expertise in her own field while she still underestimated him?


    "Are you confident in winning?"


    Arun patted his shoulder, eyes sparkling.


    "Yeah. I''ll beat them all and get first place!"


    Julius nodded at his words, confident in his brother''s claims. Even after three months of training and learning under Alexander and Nathan, he still couldn''t believe how well-rounded Adam was. The most shocking thing to him had been to see his progress day by day without understanding how incredible they were.


    "We''ll cheer for you. Show them who''s the best battle monster player!" He exclaimed, raising his thumb and smiling like a kid.


    The other college students yelled in confirmation, their voices coming out as one and drawing the other academies'' attention.


    Amidst the crowd, he noticed Zenobia''s silver hair dancing as she cupped her hands to shout encouragements.


    With a mischievous smile, he walked to her, retrieving a talisman from his pouch.


    "Here. To thank you for helping me last year."


    He extended it, revealing the Moonsilver striker''s body painted on it.


    Her eyes trembled in disbelief, and her voice cracked.


    "R-really? I-I can''t accept!"


    "Just take it and have fun."


    He winked at her, shoving it into her shaking palm.


    As he returned to his group, a deep voice shook the air, startling every student.


    "Welcome to this year''s battle monster tournament!"


    A cloud of dense, colorful smoke obscured the sky. Mighty, leathery wings blasted it next, revealing a handsome man. He combed his raven black hair back as his luxurious tuxedo fluttered with each flapping of his wings.


    "For those who don''t know me, I''m arcanist Edgar Voldaren, the Academy of Summoning''s dean and your host for this competition."


    With gradual speed, he landed on a roof before continuing.


    "Let me enunciate a few rules to make the competition pleasant for everyone."


    He raised a finger, his voice turning from welcoming to solemn.


    "I know you are all competitors, but don''t forget that it is a game. Any actions taken outside of the official matches will result in an immediate disqualification."

 Chapter 419 Battle monster Tournament

    Edgar Voldaren recovered his smile next, continuing."The rules are simple. Each academy selected a hundred competitors for a total of nine hundred. You''ll participate in a random daily duel for the next six days. For the sharpest of you, yes, we''ll be left with fourteen participants. That''s why the last day''s fourteen losers will duel each other until two are left."


    A bright smile stretched across his lips as he gazed at the reddening students. They were way too excited. Yet, they would all lose.


    He shook his head, a confident glint in his eyes.


    "We''ll let you rest for two weeks between each round after that. I''m sure you''ll want to develop strategies and learn spells to counter your adversaries at this stage of the competition."


    He clapped his hands, satisfied by the crowd''s silence during his explanation. Then, he gazed at his fellow arcanists.


    "Please, follow me with your students. I prepared an avenue with all the necessary accommodations to house the tournament."


    Upon hearing him, Shepard nodded at Elara. From his position, Adam could see the anger distorting his features. But he still had something to tell him. Therefore, the wind whipped against his clothes as he appeared before his mentor.


    With a raised brow, Shepard looked at him.


    "During the betting session, ask Moira about a dwarf whose name is taboo in their kingdom. She knows about him despite his execution several centuries ago."


    Intrigued, the arcanist leaned closer.


    "Why? Is he an important figure?"


    "A genius enchanter, from what I''ve heard. I''m just curious about him."


    He noticed his mentor''s ear perk up in curiosity. He loved mysteries too, or he wouldn''t try to pierce the secret to immortality after all. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sure it''ll piss her off. Count on me. You just have to win against her students without overwhelming them."


    A cruel smile split their lips as the duo turned into mischievous demons in the students'' eyes.


    "Can''t believe they attacked each other when they first met."


    Arun''s voice cracked for a second.


    "They are two children acting like adults."


    Asha chuckled.


    Meanwhile, Julius shook his head, a gentle smile stretching his lips. With all the challenges his brother faced, even if he acted like a kid sometimes, he understood him.


    "What''s the point of being alive if they can''t have fun with the person they trust?"


    His inaudible mutter dissipated into the wind as they followed the two imps into the castle.


    Shepard left midway, joining Moira, Edgard, Orion, Elisabeth and three other luxuriously dressed arcanists he had never seen before.


    Meanwhile, he followed behind Beatrix, Thurin, and Thadeus until they reached a magnificent grand hall.


    Battlefield and enchanted desks placed at regular intervals littered the place as a grand chandelier shimmering with gold illuminated everything like a second sun.


    Like in a stadium, seats surrounded the area they would duel in. He noticed a vast balcony overlooking them. The arcanists were already seated there, sipping various beverages as they eyed their students sternly. The time for niceties was gone. Now, they had to bring honor to their academy... or at least not shame it too much.


    DING DING DING


    Edgard pushed himself off his seat, knocking a spoon with his glass to demand attention.


    "Each of us will assign you a number. When you come up to draw lots, you''ll face the student with the corresponding one."


    The eight arcanists'' hands moved in unison, sending a surge of mana towards their students. Soon, numbers appeared before them.


    However, an angry shout reverberated amidst the excited crowd.


    "Why did I get number two?! I''ll lose on purpose, Shepard!"


    Adam huffed, his brows creasing in an annoyed grimace as everyone glared at him.


    Meanwhile, Shepard''s mischievous smile froze on his face. His peers glared at him, too.


    Fortunately, Orion broke the awkward silence.


    "The boy is still full of vigor! A shame you sent him to Moira first."


    "You mean a shame you could lend your hand on him when your academies are... exceptionally lacking."


    Elisabeth interjected, shocking the five other clueless deans.


    "Who is he?"


    Aurora asked, fixing the bony crown resting atop her jet-black hair. Her gray and dark dress fluttered, and the bones decorating it clattered as she crossed her legs, sitting comfortably.


    "I''m curious as well, right Zeph?"


    Another young lady added, her multi-colored hair and robes shining a deceptive light on the balcony as she slapped a stern man''s back, making his straight posture falter for a second.


    His brows twitched, and a sigh escaped his lips.


    "Go bother someone else, Maya. If he had a trace of talent, he would have joined my Academy of Elemental Arts and strive to be the first, not Shepard''s."


    "Oh? It''s not because you rank first that every talented student joins your academy, you know?"


    Shepard''s lips curled into an insidious smile in response. Why would he flare? The more he underestimated Adam, the more he would gain. Now and next year. The thought alone made his throat itch as he suppressed the laughter threatening to come out.


    Meanwhile, Moira snorted and closed her eyes. The furthest she stood from Adam and Shepard, the better she felt. After all, real nobles didn''t mingle with barbarians.


    "Anyway, it''s just a random student I picked up. Look, they are drawing lots."


    His eyes brightened as he eyed the grumbling Adam.


    ''If not for the prizes, I would intentionally end in second place to show you how fun it is!''


    He thought, begrudgingly shoving his hand into the box.


    Under the teacher''s piercing eyes, he retrieved a round gem.


    "Here, number four hundred and twenty-two."


    The teacher nodded before showing him the duel desk he would use for this elimination round.


    With heavy steps, he walked to it among the other students. Then, he noticed a pale, smiling youth take the one opposite him.


    "I study at the School of Dark Magic and Necromancy. The name is Thom. Let''s have a nice duel."


    "Adam. College of Alchemy and transmutation. Same."


    He smiled back, trying to forget his mentor''s joke not to hurt the boy. Read exclusive content at empire


    In the meantime, Aurora''s blue eyes sparkled.


    "Hahaha. You are unlucky, Smokey Shepard. Thom is one of the best fourth-year students. I think your mysterious protegee won''t even pass the first day."


    She taunted, her voice dripping with mockery.


    "You still didn''t turn into a lich?"


    Shepard shot back, hating this nickname she came up with.


    "If you are confident in your student, I''m open to bet."


    "Sure. Let''s start easy, though. It''s only the first day."


    She smirked, her slender hand reaching for her sleeve. The next moment, she extended a dark bone wafting gloomy energy.


    "What about this tier-five revenant lord''s bone? I''m sure you can use it to craft dark potions."


    "Sure. I''ll bet a superior desert Djin''s core of the same tier."


    Despite the powerful items, he couldn''t help but sigh at their quantities. But as she said, it was only the first day. Pushing tier-six items from the get-go would only scare them.


    ''I''ll slowly bleed all of you out of your possession.''


    He licked his lips, watching as Adam opened the cardholder resting on his belt, retrieved his deck and shuffled it.

 Chapter 420 The Newbies First Duel

    After shuffling his deck, he drew three glistening blue cards, smirking at the powerful monster he got on the first turn."Seems like you got a good hand," Thom said, his everyday neighbor''s smile stretching his lips. "I can let you start if you want."


    Echoing the teenager''s words, the desks rumbled to life. A lifelike illusion stretched, making three miniaturised castles appear before them. Then, a vast plain extended to cover the rest of the field.


    "Sure. Let me show you my deck!"


    His voice reverberated, drawing Shepard''s and Aurora''s attention as he raised a card above his head with a confident smirk.


    "I summon the dullahan!"


    He slammed it on the desk''s slot.


    [Irregular move detected! Penalty applied.]


    A sudden voice broke the tension, making him frown. Red lights flashed on his side of the field before it dimmed.


    "What the heck is happening?"


    "What the heck? Your head! Did you even read the rules?"


    Shepard roared from the balcony, icy sweat dripping from his forehead. All that boasting, but he didn''t even know the basics!


    "You can''t summon tier four monsters or higher like that. You need to sacrifice a lesser one first!"


    Massaging his temples, he explained what had happened.


    "Ah! I didn''t know. Let me summon another one."


    He scratched his head, embarrassed by the blunder. However, Thom''s voice resounded next.


    "Your turn is forfeited. That''s the penalty."


    ''Shit...''


    He gazed as his adversary drew before taking his time to ponder.


    After a momentary silence, Thoms sloted his first card.


    "Come forth, skeleton soldier."


    An alabaster skeleton materialised. Its metallic helmet glinted on the empty field as it swung a bone spear menacingly.


    "Since no monster blocks you, move towards the castle."


    The skeleton heeded the command, crossing his side of the field with determined steps.


    However, Thom had more surprises to spice things up.


    "Before ending my turn, I''ll use a terrain spell."


    Ancient words filled the duelling space for a moment. Next, darkness engulfed the lush plain, leaving the glowing embers burning in the monster''s eyes as the only light source.


    "..."


    He opened and closed his mouth a few times, finding the situation ridiculous.


    ''It''s my first duel! Why am I against an expert?''


    He gazed at Shepard, seeing the man slap his forehead in despair.


    Meanwhile, Aurora''s laughter reverberated on the balcony.


    "The duel is over before it started. Thank you for the beast core, Smokey."


    "We don''t know yet! Let him play his first turn before judging."


    His voice trembled as he focused on his disciple, hoping he had something to rely on.


    "Alright. I draw."


    Adam proceeded slowly this time, unwilling to commit a mistake again.


    Then, he spent a minute reading his cards'' effects for the first time because... He never bothered to.


    ''Against a sack of bones, brute strength is the solution!'' S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I summon an insect chimaera!"


    He slammed his card on the slot again, making the engravings glow green this time.


    A menacing creature materialised before his besieged castle. Its dark chitin blended with the darkness, and the clinking of mandibles reverberated, shocking the onlookers.


    "I use its effect next. Fueled by hunger, the chimaera gains three hundred attack points when it attacks."


    A row of numbers appeared above the monster''s head.


    ATK 1800->2100


    Simultaneously, terrorising shrieks reverberated as its eyes turned scarlet and its claws glinted.


    Yet, Thom''s voice cut through his excitement. Stay updated through empire


    "I use my field''s effect. Once per turn, my monsters can hide in the darkness to negate an incoming attack!"


    The skeleton soldier disappeared from the field. Its target lost, the chimaera''s eyes dimmed as it stood motionless.


    ''Rah! Is he the previous champion?''


    The question popped into his mind while he pouted at the failed attack.


    "I end my turn."


    Before his declaration could linger, Thom drew a card. His lips curled into a cruel grin as he spoke.


    "This duel is over! Raise skeleton tactician."


    Amidst the darkness, yellowed bones gathered to form an ancient undead. With its phalanxes, it fixed its court hat and gazed at the chimaeras with two burning eyes.


    "As long as the tactician remains on the field, every skeleton monster gains five hundred attack points!"


    The tactician retrieved an old scroll from under its hat and whispered ancient, inspiring words.


    Meanwhile, the skeleton soldier''s eyes burned fiercely, sending a shiver through his frame.


    Its attack appeared before its head next.


    ATK 1400->1900


    "Engage in battle! Destroy that chimaera."


    The soldier raised its spear and stepped towards the threatening chimaera. Fueled by the tactician''s teachings and moral-raising speech, fear became an abstract concept it didn''t know. It raised its spear and plunged it into its enemy''s torso, piercing through the chitin with a sickening crunch.


    A sparkling light rain exploded from the chimaera''s body as the illusion shattered.


    "Destroy his first castle."


    Without waiting, it hurled its spear towards the building.


    SHATTER


    Dust rose, and stones collapsed to the ground. Only a ruin stood after the attack, making Adam frown in displeasure.


    ''I may have focused too much on enchanting and underestimated this game...''


    He sighed, disappointed by how fast the situation went south.


    On the dean''s balcony, Aurora''s mocking laughter reverberated again.


    "I told you he had no chance. Thom''s monsters aren''t especially impressive, but they all synergise with one another. The longer the duel lasts, the fewer chances your disciple will have."


    On the stadium''s seats, Julius shook his head.


    "How do I know the game better than him?"


    He pinched the bridge of his nose, finding the scene his eyes fed him surreal.


    The group nodded. The situation looked bleak, not to say desperate.


    However, Adam''s next words shocked them all into silence.


    "I have to admit it, you are strong, Thom! You could have ended in first place, but unfortunately, you met me!"


    A steely glint flashed in his eyes.


    "I draw!"


    His declaration pierced the tense silence as everyone watched with bated breaths. What surprise would he show them?


    "Shit... Not the card I wanted," he muttered, causing Julius and his friends to drop from their seats.


    "Bah, I don''t really need it."


    He shrugged, his confident smirk returning and his eyes blazing with determination.

 Chapter 421 Calculated Carnage

    With a swift movement, he slammed his next card on the slot, eyes sparkling with mischief."Appear Poltergeist!"


    As his words lingered, icy mist rose amidst the dark battlefield. Hair-bristling laughter reverberated next, an ominous call promising torment and madness to the living. Discover more content at empire


    Thom''s and Aurora''s brows shot up like swords as worry formed a knot in their hearts.


    "How do you have a ghost?!"


    Thom''s question echoed. But he only smirked in answer.


    "Activate your effects! Once per turn, I can discard a monster to summon another ghost!"


    The Poltergeist suddenly appeared, leaving the comfort and safety of its passive invisibility. An ugly kid with distorted features gazed at Thom, sending a jolt of terror course through his body. Then, its hand raised slowly as scarlet negative energy pierced the darkness.


    Simultaneously, he placed the dullahan in the graveyard slots and slammed his next monster.


    "Come forth, Doppelg?nger!"


    A mass of swirling scarlet energy materialised before the gawking spectators. It was the first time those students witnessed what evil ghosts looked like. After all, they were way too insidious for any of them to dare walk into their lairs.


    With rapt attention, they focused on how the seemingly desperate duel would turn out for Adam.


    "Effect activation! Once summoned, the Doppelg?nger can copy an allied creature''s stats and effect while ignoring its costs!"


    As his voice resounded, the energy mass coalesced, becoming a perfect replica of the Poltergeist.


    Then, he slammed another card on his last slot.


    "Show them what you got, Vengeful Spirit!"


    In the spectator area, Julius'' eyes lit up. He remembered the horrifyingly powerful woman ghost and how he almost exhausted himself to kill her with a sumptuous counterattack. Just seeing her appear once more sent a shiver down his spine, though.


    The spirit''s scarlet hair fluttered as she turned to gaze at Thom. The dark abyss replacing her eyes almost caused him to tumble as his heart rate shot through the roof. Bloody tears smeared her cheeks as she grinned maliciously, sending another wave of dread collapsing on his clattering legs.


    However, Adam''s voice resounded again, making everyone remember why ghosts instilled deep terror in the living.


    "When summoned, the vengeful spirit can equip itself with a frozen construct until her next turn!"


    Negative energy swirled, making her ragged mage dress flutter and revealing the charred skin hidden beneath in another horror show.


    A sharp glint flashed as it coalesced into a frozen blade hovering above her head.


    Numbers flashed, revealing her appalling strength.


    ATK 1800->2100


    Before Thom could recover, he shoved the nail deeper, giving the command.


    "Rid me of his skeleton tactician!"


    Echoing his words, the annoying monster''s attack appeared before its head.


    ATK 800


    He smirked, hearing the wind roar as the frozen construct bolted towards the vengeful spirit''s adversary.


    Meanwhile, Thom blurted out in distress.


    "I activate my field effect! Once per turn, my monsters can negate an attack by hiding in the darkness."


    The skeleton vanished a split second before the blade shattered its bones, making his tongue click in annoyance.


    "Doppelg?nger, attack next."


    One of the ugly kids snapped its fingers, revealing its attack points.


    ATK 1200


    Meanwhile, the ground shook for a moment. Then, pebbles shot up like bullets, shattering the yellow-boned skeleton. Snapping noises reverberated as everyone''s eyes enlarged.


    With the tactician gone, Thom''s synergy would crumble if he failed to summon another on the next turn. They all understood it.


    "Tell me the truth, Shepard."


    Aurora''s scorn-filled tone resounded on the balcony. Her teeth clenched, she continued with a disapproving grimace, pointing her slender finger at Adam.


    "Did you help this boy hunt these monsters?"


    "I didn''t. He did it with two other new students last year."


    The dean smirked, sliding a slight provocation in revenge for the moniker she kept calling him.


    "You can easily confirm it by asking your grand, grand... How many is it? Well, you got it. Your descendent."


    The other arcanist nodded. Shepard providing a witness was enough proof for them. After all, with how much they valued their reputation, it would never cross their mind for one of them to throw blatant lies into their faces. Aurora would verify, anyway.


    Biting her nail, she focused on the field, noticing how the Doppelg?nger advanced to her student''s castle, ready to destroy it in its next turn.


    "I end my turn," Adam said, his lips stretching into a wry smile at his empty hand.


    "I-I draw."


    Thom''s stutters filled the area as he noticed the sweat dripping from his forehead.


    ''I invented a truly vicious combo.''


    Zenobia and the other disciples had explained to him how building deck archetypes allowed the monsters'' synergy to shine.


    As he pondered, he noticed Thom''s jaw muscles tense as he gazed at his card.


    His adversary''s deflated voice resounded next. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I summon the two-headed skeletal hound to defend my castle."


    Two robust skulls mounted on a quadrupedal arrangement of bones materialised before the Doppelg?nger.


    ATK 1600


    "With my two monsters, I attack your two Poltergeists."


    He continued, shaking his head as the two ugly kids exploded into a rain of light shards. If he drew the wrong card next turn, the situation would only worsen, allowing the vengeful spirit''s icy grip to tighten on the field.


    Meanwhile, Adam shrugged and placed his defeated monsters in the graveyard slot.


    Then, he drew and smirked viciously.


    However, his next action stunned everyone.


    "I sacrifice the vengeful spirit!"


    He removed it from its slot as loud chatter reverberated, broken by Thom''s accusatory yell.


    "You can''t! I counted your cards. You discarded your Dullahan earlier!"


    "Who said I only had one tier-four monster?"


    He slammed the Swiftshadow Simian Knight on the desk.


    A bipedal silhouette condensed. Its red fur glowed like a beacon despite the darkness. Yet, in the spectator''s eyes, only dread danced.


    Sharp, jagged teeth, bulging muscles, thick leathery skin capable of enduring devastating spells, that''s what they saw. With the glinting armored gauntlets, greaves, and menacing tail protruding from its back, they wondered where such a creature had lived before Adam turned it into a card.


    Then, loud cheers reverberated as mana condensed, displaying its attack points.


    ATK 2500

 Chapter 422 A Simian Knight Unleashed

    The simian knight crouched low, like a predator ready to pounce. Its fists tightened, and its muscles doubled in volume as its jaws opened.ROAR


    A visceral fear gripped the spectator''s guts as the darkness parted before the creature''s mighty voice.


    Arun trembled in his seat as he remembered Thomas, the knight who had ambushed and almost killed them during their first expedition. Seeing him again, even as a card, caused his heart to pound against his chest and icy sweat to cover his forehead.


    Despite his immense progress and the teacher''s recognition, he knew. He knew that the knight would shred him in a duel!


    Fortunately, Asha''s comforting hand met his shoulder as her gentle whisper filled his ears.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll soon surpass that old creature."


    He offered her a nod of gratitude, placing his hand over hers as his shaking body straightened. Next, he focused on Adam, noticing he was about to act.


    Almost jumping in excitement, Adam''s roar echoed his creature''s.


    "Destroy that skeleton soldier!"


    However, Thom cut him off despite his disbelief.


    "I activate my field''s eff..."


    Before he could end his sentence, He roared again.


    "Any effect implicating the simian knight while he engages in battle is negated! You won''t run away!"


    The teenager paled as the words echoed, and the crowd cheered excitedly.


    But Adam noticed how his pupils constricted.


    ''You don''t know what follows.''


    He held his laughter in despite the itch tickling his throat as he watched the knight blur like a shadow.


    In the blink of an eye, he reappeared behind the clueless skeleton. His right first moved, propelled by the terrifying muscles hidden beneath the red fur. Like a hammer, it collided with the bones, shattering them into dust particles before it could even react.


    As everyone thought Thom would have a chance to defend his first castle, Adam''s commanding voice resounded with joyful violence.


    "Destroy the castle to even the field!"


    "What?!"


    Surprised yelps covered the arena as an unsettling silence descended.


    ROAR Experience tales with empire


    The knight roared again. His iron greaves left deep gouges in the ground as the wind whistled in his passage.


    With a forceful punch using life force and mana, it delivered a strike of blood-chilling proportions.


    RUMBLE


    The air exploded, pushed forward in a blast that pierced the thick stones like a spear. Cracks spread like spiderwebs on the furthest walls as dust billowed in a wild dance.


    Everyone''s trembling eyes locked on the collision point as their mouths opened and closed.


    Because before them lay an eviscerated castle. They could see the scenery behind it through the gaping hole left by the blow.


    Unable to support the damages, it collapsed under its own weight the next second, leaving a feeling of awe and terror pulse with their heartbeats.


    Amidst the tense silence, a smug laughter reverberated from the opposite duel desk.


    "Kekeke. The simian knight can attack twice each turn."


    Thom recovered from his shock as his voice lingered. Instantly, he yelled.


    "You are a cheater!"


    He noticed how blood rushed to the teenager''s eyes, and his fists trembled.


    "There is no way a student can kill this creature. Someone gave it to you to rig the tournament!"


    Faced with the accusation and the crowd''s hushed whispers, he shrugged.


    "I blew the bastard up myself. Almost died in the process, though."


    His dismissive voice resounded, making the crowd''s whispers intensify.


    As doubt wormed its way into everyone''s heart, Shepard''s authoritative voice drew their attention.


    "We have witnesses who can testify. Every card in his deck comes from a magical beast he defeated alone or with his party''s help."


    Silence engulfed the spectator''s seats and arena. Even the other duelists eyed Adam, a hint of fear dancing in their eyes. None of them dare to boast about surviving an encounter with a tier four creature, much less defeat it. A party? To do what when they could rip their limbs before they could react?


    Meanwhile, Adam''s lips rose into a disappointed smile. The sudden accusation ruined his fun.


    "I end my turn."


    He sighed. The duel was as good as over, anyway.


    Without surprise, Thom summoned a skeleton monster on the next turn, only to see its crushed bones explode into light particles the next second and his second castle crumble.


    On the last turn, the simian knight bolted to his third castle like a humanoid war machine and shattered it.


    On his side of the field, mana weaved itself into golden symbols, meaning Victory, while the opposite happened for Thom.


    "Tsk."


    Aurora snorted, throwing the tier-five material at Shepard with a wronged grimace.


    "Not only did he make me lose, but he also shamed my academy with his stupid accusation. Cheating? Ah!"


    She slammed her hand against her armrest, brows twitching.


    "It''s only an unspoken rule he shouldn''t have brought up in public," Shepard said, nodding as he caught the dark bone.


    After all, why would they bet on the matches if they gave tier-five or even six cards to their disciples? It would also go against the game''s values in promoting exploration and self-development. Therefore, he didn''t believe any deans would stoop low enough to do it.


    But if someone did...


    Despite their outward dislike, they respected each other. Yet, that respect would vanish into smoke, replaced by scorn.


    He shook his head, casting those thoughts aside. He had something much more important to do. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a snap of his finger, a wall of smoke appeared before the cheering Zenobia.


    Intrigued by her mentor''s message, she squinted.


    "Teach that fool a field and boosting spell before he loses! You said his deck was good enough to get first place, but he doesn''t even know the rules!"


    Her cheeks puffed as she pouted. Only Adam was bizarre enough to scream he would win the championship on every roof without reading the rules... or his own cards.


    Without wasting a second, she rushed to him before he could join his friends.


    "Come with me. Shepard''s instructions."


    With a blunt statement, she grabbed his hand, startling him with the sudden contact, and dragged him out of the arena.

 Chapter 423 Raising the Stakes

    Experience exclusive tales on empire"I didn''t even take his card! You deprived me of my spoil, Zenobia!"


    Upon hearing him, she let go of his hand and glared into his wronged eyes.


    He noticed how her face firmed and the shadows dancing on her frown.


    "You won''t leave until you learn a field and boosting spells. You angered our mentor with your casual approach to the tournament."


    Her solemn voice only made a wry smile stretch his lips.


    "I focused a little too much on learning the dwarfs'' crafts. My bad."


    She sighed in response, shaking her head. Honestly? She wanted to scold him in Shepard''s place. But could she blame him for his wholehearted learning style? Somehow, she felt it would be wrong. Still, he messed up by not even reading the rules.


    "You know what? We''ll skip the senior''s earful if you promise me you''ll be more careful in the future. You can''t jump into tournaments or missions wielding mana and a sword in hand. Focus more on subtleties."


    She guided him to the library while he offered a nod and promised.


    Under her watchful eye, he picked up a few books recording what he needed and discussed what spells would fit his deck most.


    In the meantime, the deans smiled or snorted as the other duels ended.


    Yet, now that Shepard witnessed Adam''s deck in action and how terrifying the simian knight was, furious greed blazed in his gray eyes.


    A loud cough escaped his lips, drawing the other''s attention.


    "I offer a minor additional rule to spice things up."


    A mischievous smile stretched Orion''s lips as he instantly answered.


    "I''m out."


    Besides him, the others showed interest and gestured for him to continue.


    "Why don''t we each choose the student we believe has the highest chance of victory? When he is on stage, the rival''s dean has to bet."


    That way, he could extort them during the qualification matches, too.


    He offered them his provocative smirk as he continued.


    "I''m confident my student will wipe the floor with yours. Heh!" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moira sighed, shaking her head at what she perceived as Shepard''s arrogance. For her, the other deans'' students were savage creatures, like their mentors. They were only helpful in protecting innovators like her. Therefore, her elegant voice echoed.


    "Let''s be honest. Your students have no chance against mine. You can still retract your offer."


    Unbeknownst to her, the words sparked a glint of discontentment in the others'' eyes. Even the ones about to reject took time to think again.


    "I agree. With how confident the two of you are, let''s focus on the champion we chose and raise the stakes."


    Edgar interjected, leaning forward, greed burning brighter in his eyes than in Shepard''s. After all, he ensured he would not lose in his academy!


    Slowly, the others agreed, unwilling to pass as cowards in their peers'' eyes, except for Orion.


    Yet, they ignored the old arcanist''s decision, focusing on their adversaries as the competition''s tension rose.


    Provocation fused for a few minutes before they jumped down the balcony, gathered their cheering students and guided them to their rooms.


    Just like that, the night passed before the sun rose again, shining its gentle rays amidst the winter''s cold on the gothic castle.


    With a soothing caress, they flashed by Zenobia''s sunken eyes, illuminating the dark circles under them and her unkempt hair.


    "Your next match will start soon."


    Her exhausted voice took Adam out of his reading as he peered through the windows.


    "Wow! Time passed so fast."


    A confident grin stretched his lips as he closed the boosting spell book and offered her a nod of gratitude.


    "There is no way I''ll lose now. I''m curious to see how they''ll counter my field spell."


    With a chuckle, he pushed himself out of his seat and walked to the arena.


    Before the doors, he frowned at Shepard and the other students from the college.


    "Where are the others?"


    Only a dozen teenagers stood before him, making him imagine the worst happened.


    Unfortunately, Shepard confirmed it. Yet, the mischief painting his face contrasted with the situation''s gravitas.


    "Eighty-eight lost yesterday. So, it''s you twelve against the rest."


    The bright smile splitting his mentor''s face made him shake his head.


    "I know they are future alchemists, but still. You should increase the college''s exploration incentives and focus more on battle spells."


    "I don''t have enough new students for that."


    Shepard shrugged, then walked through the door.


    "With Zenobia''s guidance, I''m sure you''ll win. There can only be one champion, anyway."


    "Why did you give me number two, then? I wonder if I should aim for second place?"


    Tilting his head to the side with an innocent grin, he eyed his mentor, mockery flashing in his eyes.


    The arcanist''s light chuckles enlivened their walk.


    "You''ll lose that mythical material. A shame it''s not of the fourth tier, or I would have disguised as a student to win it."


    "Yeah. Seems to be a great one. I already know what I''ll do with it."


    Adam''s voice turned as sharp as a sword, and a steely glint flashed in his eyes.


    "Hahaha. Go for it, and don''t forget to pick a card from your defeated opponent this time."


    Shepard threw him a knowing glance. Then, he spoke with the waiting Beatrix for a minute before his body turned into a swirling mass of smoke. In a second, he floated to the balcony, recovered his appearance, and smiled at his waiting peers.


    Meanwhile, Beatrix stepped to him, her signature smile filled with enthusiasm, stretching her lips.


    "Since you drew your adversary yesterday, you''ll have to wait for someone to get your number today," she said, gratitude dancing in her eyes.


    After he had shared his advancement method with her last year, she could already feel a difference when she forced the fifth circle creation. Mana control worked! Yet, they had all dismissed it after reaching the fourth-tier standard, believing its only use was to help in crafting. Now, however, Thadeus and she only felt respect for the boy''s sharp mind and discovery.


    Her smile widened, imagining Elysia''s face lighting up with similar joy in her new home.


    "Keep up the good work. We are all rooting for you!"


    A strange feeling nestled itself in his chest at this moment.


    ''What is it?'' He thought, unused about this unfamiliar warmth enveloping his soul.


    His shoulders trembled, and his fists clenched as he understood after a moment.


    ''Genuine gratitude from someone. Not because of who I might be or can do, but for who I am.''


    Unknowingly, he had forgotten about this elusive feeling. After all, he had only appreciated it twice before. From Nova after she evolved from a Banshee and in the damp underground complex... from Misha.


    A soft smile stretched his lips as he met the teacher''s blue eyes.


    "Thank you. Your encouragement means a lot and gives me another reason to win."


    "Heh? Since when did you become a sweet talker? I thought you would grin and say watch me win."


    She chuckled, poking his wooden cheek with her slender finger, marvelling at the smooth design.


    "..."


    Uncomfortable with the situation but not knowing how to react, his brows twitched. Fortunately, his number flashed before him the next second. In a show of smoke, it twirled and shifted into an arrow pointing at the desk he would use for this duel.


    Forgetting about the playful exchange, his eyes narrowed. His determined steps echoed on the slabs as he made his way to it, noticing the opponent standing across the battlefield.

 Chapter 424 The Carnations Allure

    "An elf?"He muttered, gazing at the lady''s verdant attire. Her neatly tied green hair looked like life-filled blades of grass as her cute face tickled his protector''s instinct.


    Her pointed ears burned as her eyes met his.


    "Hello. Aunt Elysia told me to pass her greetings to you if we met."


    He noticed her fidgety fingers and slipping eyes, a bad feeling encroaching on his soul.


    ''I hope she didn''t recount my story like an epic as she did with Selene''s.''


    Yet, he knew she probably had, making him curse the unneeded attention.


    As his face darkened at the idea of having the Sunfire kingdom gossip about him, the teenager''s hesitant voice resounded from her desk.


    "I''m Lena Sunfire. I enrolled in the Academy of Transformation this year." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her earth brown student''s robes fluttered as she offered an elegant curtsied.


    "Well, you already know me. Let''s have a nice duel, and may the better player win," he answered, retrieving his deck from his card holder.


    She nodded, her eyes glistening with awe and joy as she shuffled her deck and placed it on the desk. Then, she retrieved a polished gold coin and tossed it.


    "Heads or tails?"


    She caught it, hiding the result.


    Yet, he had seen it all. His sight was too sharp for him to lose.


    "Tails."


    She revealed the coin, raising her hand in joy.


    "It''s heads! I''ll start!"


    A gentle smile curled his lips. Why would he abuse his advantages?


    ''I''m confident, anyway.''


    They both drew three cards. Then, Lena started.


    "Appear Nectar Knight!"


    Full of gentleness, she placed the card in the monster slot, making a strange knight appear before her first castle.


    Wearing a yellow exoskeleton covered in black stripes as armor, it swirled in the sky with a cheerful smile. Loud buzzing echoed with its blurring thin wings for a moment before it landed on the ground.


    "I use my field spell next."


    Lena continued, her voice taking a deep tone. Ancient Elven words suffused the place as the terrain changed. From a vast plain, it turned into a lush flowery field, vibrant with life force and a myriad of colors.


    "Ally nature-attuned monsters gain 200 attack points!"


    Her cheeks reddened in excitement as the knight''s attack value appeared.


    ATK 1700->1900


    "I activate my knight''s ability next. When it stands on a flowery field, he can collect its nectar to give birth to a larva."


    The knight blurred into motion, its delighted face making the spectating students smile at the cute creature as it flew above the flowers. Then, a colorful larva suddenly appeared before her second castle.


    "I end my turn."


    She offered a satisfied smile as she gazed at her monsters.


    ''I''ll try not to... make her sad.''


    With this thought, he drew a card, an invisible pressure weighing on his shoulders. How could he let his monsters end hers in barbaric ways after seeing her gentle expression?


    A sentiment of despair struck his soul as he gazed at his cards. Between the ghosts and the insect lord, they all seemed like nightmarish creatures capable of making the bravest man cry in fear.


    With a defeated voice and slumped shoulders, he placed the insect lord in the slot without much conviction.


    The third trial''s boss manifested in its hideous glory. An insect chimaera mixed with a human, a creature covered in dark chitin absorbing lights like a living nightmare. Its sharp, human-like hands glinted death as its mandibles clicked in glee.


    "Activate your effect."


    He sighed, closing his eyes.


    Upon hearing the order, the insect lord''s red eyes glinted in fury, and a loud shriek escaped its parted mandibles.


    Without warning, its deceptively thin arm blurred as it struck the ground.


    RUMBLE


    Soil flew in the air in a cascade of brown as the flowery field shattered and dissipated in a spectacle of glistening sparks.


    "Once summoned, it can destroy a field spell."


    He noticed Lena''s eyes trembling at the devastation. Yet, he hardened his resolve. He was here to win the tournament.


    ''I''ll apologise later, though.''


    "Attack the Nectar Knight."


    The insect lord shrieked again, joyful savagery dancing in its intelligent eyes.


    Simultaneously, the monsters'' attack points appeared above their heads.


    ATK 2000


    ATK 1900-> 1700


    Without surprise, his monster''s fingers, ending in sharp, chitinous nails, eviscerated the cute nectar knight in a second.


    The spectators gawked at the spectacle, whispering among themselves.


    They had only seen a black blur before Lena''s monster exploded into a rain of sparkling shards.


    However, his voice broke their whispers, shocking everyone.


    "I use my field spell."


    For the first time in years, he chanted while channelling his mana. A moment later, the vast plain rumbled, transforming into a damp cave filled with soul-chilling fog.


    "Unnatural creatures get a three hundred attack points boost in the cave. I end my turn."


    As his voice lingered, the insect lord''s attack shot up to a staggering 2300 points, almost rivalling the simian knight''s.


    Yet, when he raised his head to see if Lena held one, an icy shiver ran down his spine. Instead of watering eyes, he noticed a calculative glint as her lips rose into a grin.


    She reached for her deck, drawing a card before her voice cut through the dreary silence engulfing the field.


    "I sacrifice the larva to summon my ace monster! The tier-four Carnivorous Carnation!"


    The larva''s figure waved and dissipated, leaving its place to something terrifying.


    Scarlet petals, turning black at the edges, unfurled as the cave''s ground became grey, then turned into sand particles. Hidden beneath the petal, he noticed rows of sharp, glistening teeth waiting to sink into its prey''s soft skin.


    A sweet fragrance saturated the air next, giving the rooted plant an irresistible allure.


    Without wasting time, Lena continued, her tone solemn and her earlier gentleness gone.


    "I use a boosting spell!"


    After a short chant, the plant grew, casting an ominous shadow on the field with its three-meter body.


    Its attack points flashed above its head, making him bite his lips.


    ATK 2500->2800


    ''Not good.'' Discover exclusive content at empire


    As he lamented at his soon-to-be-dead monster, Lena''s voice pierced his through like a spire.


    "Attack the vile creature!"


    -----


    AN: I''m competing in this month''s WPC. I won''t drop this book or lower its release rate, so be at ease.


    Please check the new one if you enjoy fantasy and kingdom-building stories :):


    https://www.webnovel.com/book/imp-to-demon-king-a-journey-of-conquest_30240178806625805###

 Chapter 425 Haunted Hope

    Echoing her command, the sweet scent intensified, causing blood to rush to the insect lord''s eyes. Animated by an irrepressible desire for the plant, its figure trembled, then blurred into motion.Like a dark dart hurled by a ballista, it crossed the distance in a second. Mandible dripping corrosive saliva, it bit on the Carnivorous Carnation''s petal, delight flashing in its eyes.


    However, dread rapidly replaced it.


    Stay connected through empire


    With a soft fling, the plant threw the monstrous chimaera into the air before sharp glints drew everyone''s attention. Right then, it revealed its gapping, horrible mouth, ready to swallow the fool lured by its perfume


    In a cacophony of breaking chitin, the Carnation devoured the Insect Lord like a snack before everyone''s enlarged eyes.


    Then, loud cheers erupted as the crowd chanted Lena''s name with flushed faces.


    On the dean''s balcony, Maya yawned in boredom.


    "That''s all your disciple can do?"


    Moira interjected, her contemptuous tone forcing Shepard''s brow to furrow into a black painting.


    "Once again, you are lucky not to face the consequences of your offer. But take it as a humbling lesson."


    With Zane absent, he couldn''t bet. Yet the shame of losing this early after offering to raise the stakes would leave a dark mark in his heart.


    Worry prickled his skin, turning into despair a moment later as Lena''s voice resounded again.


    "After destroying a monster, the Carnivorous Carnation inherits ten percent of its base strength!"


    The attack points displayed above the horrible plant increased again.


    ATK 2800->3000


    Adam squinted as he gazed at the plant''s bulging body and sword-like teeth. Then, he looked at his cards, biting his nail.


    ''I need to draw it this time, or it''ll be tricky to win.''


    Closing his eyes, his trembling hand itched to his deck. He snatched a card, muttering.


    "I hope it''s him."


    Full of hesitation, his eyelids fluttered open, taking in the card''s drawing and name.


    ''Shit.''


    Despair washed over him, freezing his soul as the Haunted soul''s picture burned itself into his eyes. How could he get rid of the Carnivorous Carnation with it?


    "You might as well give up. Even if you put up a shaky defence, it''ll only fuel my monster''s strength. You lost!"


    Lena''s voice cut through his anxiousness, but a spark ignited in his eyes. He straightened his posture, gripping his cards tighter. Defiance replaced his fear.


    "I lost? Who says so?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He slammed his first card on the slot.


    An invisible ugly kid materialised, its mischievous laughter reverberating across the cavernous field.


    "Poltergeist'' effect activated. By discarding a monster, I can summon an additional ghost to my field."


    He threw the Doppelg?nger to his graveyard, then smashed the haunted soul on the second slot.


    A haunting voice instantly filled the arena, whispering cryptic words of despair.


    He remembered how they made Julius'' emotions boil in a chaotic mess when they faced her. Fortunately, it was only an illusion or the entire avenue would have gone crazy.


    Then, a dark mage robe gnawed by the passing of years fluttered as the soul turned towards the plant. Her empty eye socket, emanating an ominous glow, sent despair course through the watching crowd. The bloody tear running down her cheeks intensified the sentiment as they felt this ghost was by far the most terrifying they had seen.


    However, their jaws hung open in disbelief the next second as they noticed the monster''s attack.


    ATK 0


    "Hahaha!"


    Lena''s laughter shattered the awkward silence settling. Amusement sparkling in her eyes, she slapped the desk as her pointed ears shook.


    "That''s a great way to buy time!"


    She exclaimed between her laughter. With zero attack points, her plant couldn''t grow stronger, creating an unforeseen yet hilarious situation for her. After all, what fool would put that weak monster into his deck?


    However, her smile froze as his next words reverberated.


    "Haunted soul, destroy that plant!"


    "???"


    Confusion veiled everyone''s face for a second before they understood. Adam probably couldn''t bear to go down without a fight. Therefore, he probably wanted to offer them a good show before he lost.


    Yet, Morgan''s eyes sparkled from her seat.


    No one knew ghosts better than her, and she remembered when they faced her in the canyon last year. Haunted souls never actively attacked but longed to find peace in death. Truthfully, if they could manipulate evil energy and were more prone to violence, she didn''t doubt they would be the most feared ghost species in the world.


    Fortunately, they were just dark mages'' failed attempts to create artificial ghosts using mana.


    With a solemn expression, she watched the haunted soul''s whispers grow stronger by the second until they became deafening.


    The Carnivorous Carnation trembled next, its teeth clinking loudly as the woman hovered closer.


    The moment she entered its range, thick roots shattered the soil, entangling her tightly.


    Without wasting a second, as if pressed by an invisible pressure, it lashed her into its mouth, closing its teeth to chew her.


    As everyone expected to hear pained shrieks after the teeth came down like razors, a relieved sigh reverberated on the field.


    Then, Adam''s roar cut through the general confusion.


    "Activate your effect! The haunted soul longs for death despite its horrifying strength. Once killed, a torrent of decay and curses will flood its killer''s body, wiping it from existence!"


    The Carnation''s lush scarlet leaves gradually turned gray. Its towering pistil, almost a meter wide, shrunk like a withered fruit as its sharp teeth fell to the ground one by one.


    Before Lena''s almost rolling eyes, her ace monster turned into a cloud of dry ashes, floating amidst the fog before dissipating into oblivion.


    "This can''t be happening!"


    She yelled, slamming her palms on the desk and shaking her head in disbelief and unwillingness.


    She glared at Adam''s defiant eyes, ready to scream that she hadn''t lost yet.


    However, the blaze alone forced a nervous gulp down her throat.


    His mouth opened next.


    "I use a boosting spell on the Poltergeist. Go besiege her first castle."


    His low command reverberated as the fog parted to let the invisible kid proceed onward as its attack points floated in the empty cave.


    ATK 1200->1500->1700

 Chapter 426 The Final Draw

    Lena clutched her card, blood rushing to her eyes as she glared at him.Her family''s youths had invested so much time and energy to help her build the most powerful deck. But he destroyed her ace monster in such a ridiculous way.


    "I won''t give up."


    She muttered, straightening her back and biting her quivering lips.


    With resolve hardened, she roared, putting all her hopes to turn the tables on this decisive draw.


    "I DRAW!"


    A blur replaced her hand as she snatched the first card with a large movement. Then her eyes sparkled. It was one of the monsters she needed!


    Without wasting a second, she slammed it on the slot, letting her anger, hope, and joy out with a thunderous yell as tears welled in her eyes. Stay connected via empire


    "Help me, Lala!"


    Instantly, thick roots manifested before the besieged castle, entangling its rocks in green. A majestic pistil sprouted from them. Then, a corona of beautiful luminescent, yellow petals reminiscent of the awe-inspiring sun.


    Upon seeing the creature, Adam''s face darkened. If he had been accused of cheating yesterday when he did not, there was no way she didn''t. After all, this Lala was one of Selene''s creations. Only a fool wouldn''t notice it!


    As he glared at her, she raised her fist above her head.


    "Activate your effect, Lala!" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The petals turned milky white, illuminating the damp cave''s field and chasing the fog away. Then, the walls turned red and bubbled, melting under the terrifying heat the plant released.


    The invisible Poltergeist grimaced as his strength waned with the destruction of the field spell, but also because he could feel the searing wind''s ferocious assault against his soul.


    Not only did Lala destroy his field spell, but nourished the plain with the sun''s infinite energy, returning life to it and making a new flower bloom.


    ''Not good!''


    Lips twisting into a grimace, he gazed at the attack points revealed above them.


    ATK 1800


    ATK 1500


    Without the field spell, his Poltergeist became weaker than both creatures. Worst, the dual summoning was a devastating blow that would cost him a castle on the next turn.


    However, Lena didn''t plan to stop there. Her vengeful roar echoed on the vast plain.


    "I use my last action to boost Lala''s attack."


    With a chant in the oldest yet forgotten elf language on the planet, she sent a stream of solar energy to the flower.


    Nourished by it, Lala''s body shook in ecstasy. With each second crawling by, she grew taller and more majestic. A moment later, she illuminated the castle with gentle rays like a second sun.


    ATK 1800->2300


    "Destroy that evil ghost and advance to his first and second castle, the both of you!"


    With her outstretched palm, she commanded the plants to attack like a general.


    Lala''s petals burned again, distorting the surrounding air. They bent, gathering around its stigma as furious light gathered.


    BOOM


    Like a laser beam, she discharged the condensed solar energy in a straight line, leaving scorch marks in the melting air. The ground exploded, and an inferno lit up on the collision points. Meanwhile, the Poltergeist cried in agony before its soul exploded into a rain of glistening shards.


    Everyone gulped at the devastation as Adam cursed Selene.


    ''Should I call him Mister Extravagant?


    Everything the elf created seemed like it to him...


    With a wronged sigh, he focused on his besieged castles. If he had any luck, it had to manifest now, or he''d be on his way to losing.


    A slight tremor ran through his hand as he drew his next card. He frowned the next moment, looking at the insect chimaera drawn in its middle.


    ''I need him or one of my tier four cards...''


    His expression crumbled as he massaged his eyes.


    Without conviction, he placed the chimaera on its slot.


    Its dark chitin glinted under the flower''s light for a moment before it turned into a black blur.


    "Destroy the second flower."


    He commanded, shaking his head.


    In a flash, it ripped the weak plant into shreds before moving to the besieged castle to defend it.


    Yet, with its 1800 ATK points, he knew it would die on the next turn.


    Without surprise, Lala melted the chitin and his first castle like ice. Then, Lena summoned another plant and made it proceed to the second castle. If he failed to draw them, he would really lose in four turns!


    Unfortunately, he drew another chimaera.


    ''Shit! With six of them in my deck, I''m only drawing them!"


    Shivers rocked his soul as his bony teeth cracked. Would he lose during the qualifications?


    ''NO! I can''t lose! I need the mythical material!''


    Arms trembling in frustration, he watched as his monster died, and Lala advanced to his next castle, ready to melt it on the next turn. Meanwhile, she summoned another plant again, making it proceed to his last one and suffocating him with an invisible pressure.


    Gritting his teeth, his shaky hand gripped the deck''s top card.


    Meanwhile, Shepard sighed in disappointment. There is always a luck factor at play in any card game. Adam fought fiercely in this match, but luck smiled at Lena more than him. Even if he wanted to scold him for the defeat, in the end, he had committed no mistake.


    However, his disciple''s eyes drew his attention, making his heart race against his chest. Then, he heard the guttural roar shaking the arena.


    "I DRAW!"


    His arm cut through the wind in a blur of red and black, as he held the card between his index and middle finger. With a forceful twist, he made it face his burning eyes.


    Everyone looked at him, eyes sparkling with curiosity as he placed the card in his hand and raised another one. Could he win despite the desperate situation? The question hung on their lips.


    Without waiting, he answered the question by slamming his monster into the slot.


    "Shadow Ghost, step forward and destroy her weaker monster!"


    The castle''s shadow swirled before darting like a gale. In the blink of an eye, it became substantial and divided the plant, making it disappear in a rain of sparks.


    Yet, the crowd shook their heads. Lala''s menace remained on the field. His defeat was engraved in stone by now.


    Amidst the disappointed student, Julius'' eyes sparkled.


    "He hasn''t given up."


    He muttered, his lips stretching into a grin.

 Chapter 427 A Harbinger of Doom

    "You''ve given me a scare, but this is the end. Even if you draw your ace monster on the next turn, you won''t have any sacrifice to summon it."Lena''s voice cut through the field, renewed confidence filling her voice.


    He saw how she held her head high in pride and her trembling fists as she drew her card.


    However, he remained silent, the only difference being the blaze in his eyes turning into an inferno of unchained defiance.


    Everyone cheered as she summoned another plant monster and commanded Lala to destroy the shadow ghost, Adam''s last defence.


    Shepard paled as the attack that would signify his student''s loss rocketed through the field.


    The solar beam, hot enough to vaporise anything upon contact, collided with the castle''s shadows in an explosion of soil and melting rocks.


    Surprisingly, Adam''s forceful tone reverberated at this precise moment, shattering the crowd''s expectations.


    "Shadow Ghost''s effect. Once per duel, it can''t be destroyed by an attack!"


    The shadows parted, then gathered together into a faceless, dark humanoid.


    Shadow blades protruded from its elbows, shoulders, wrists, and kneecaps, sending a wave of terror to shake the audience''s hearts.


    Then, he spoke again, purple electric arcs wafting from his eyes as he drew his ultimate card without looking at it. After all, he already had what he needed.


    "I sacrifice my monster."


    Without wasting a second, he removed the shadow ghost from its slot and slammed another card in its place.


    The crowd''s eyes enlarged, and Shepard''s heart raced, its beating a drumming war song reverberating in his ears.


    A tense silence engulfed the venue for a second, everyone expecting to see the simian knight appear.


    However, he shattered their expectation again.


    He pierced the silence with a guttural roar, asserting his determination to win against all odds.


    "Step forward, Dullahan!"


    NEIGH


    A soul-chilling neigh reverberated in the crowd''s ears as their eyes trembled.


    Fortunately, they were all seated, or their weak legs would have brought them to the ground, reeling in terror at the appearing monster.


    Mounted on the horrible dead black stallion, the Dullahan''s body towered like a spear of dark metal.


    The invisible pressure he exerted with his soft movements sent the air into disarray as he manipulated his great sword with his right hand.


    Meanwhile, two ominous red beams pierced the field as he moved his left hand, revealing the helmet it carried.


    Terrorised screams resounded from everywhere at the horrible spectacle. It wasn''t just a helmet. Even a fool would understand it after noticing his empty neck. Instead, he carried his own head!


    Before the students could recover, Shepard clenched his fist and every fiber in his body tensed as he heard his disciple''s commanding voice.


    "Destroy that stupid plant!"


    Like an imperial edict, his words reached the headless monstrosity with utmost authority. The dullahan''s attack value appeared in the air, sending another wave of shock crashing into everyone.


    ATK 2800


    Lena''s body heat increased, her eyes trembled, and her legs clattered as she took support on her desk. Glacial sweat dripped from her forehead as her mind blanked. She had lost. She knew it. With her ace monster already destroyed, only Lala could help secure the win. Yet, the Dullahan''s strength was overwhelming, even among tier-four creatures.


    Yet, the sound of hooves and the clang of armor brought her mind back, forcing her watery eyes to witness her ancestor''s card destruction.


    In a dark blur, the stallion charged towards Lala, shrugging the solar beam she counter-attacked with like a furious gale.


    Meanwhile, the Dullahan drew his unnaturally large blade behind his back. In a swift motion, invisible to the onlookers'' eyes, he cleaved the air, Lala and everything behind her in two perfect halves.


    The ground shook and rose. Dust billowed as the flower that had once dominated the duelling field collapsed and exploded into a rain of glistening sparks.


    "N-No," Lena stuttered, tears rolling down her cheeks. Yet, sparks of determination still remained in her eyes. "I-I won''t give up!"


    Like he did, she''ll hold on and hope to draw a game-changing card to turn the table. After all, her three castles still stood intact!


    However, Adam''s words cut through her hopeful thinking like a lightning blade, leaving her emotions in chaos.


    "Activate your first effect! If the Dullahan is summoned using an evil ghost as a sacrifice, he can destroy a castle after battle, ignoring its position on the field!"


    At his command, ancient magic, too dreadful to be remembered, reverberated on the plain. A barrage of cursed spears appeared, obscuring the sky in a show of lethal horror.


    BOOM


    Like a dark meteor rain, they collided with the construct, laying carnage on it until only a smoking ruin remained.


    Explore new worlds at empire


    But he wasn''t done with so little.


    Fuelled by a potent rush of defiance, he would secure his win thoroughly, leaving no place for any comeback!


    "Dullahan''s second effect. Upon destroying a castle, he can bring back a destroyed evil ghost on the field!"


    The dullahan''s hand blurred in a downward strike. Piercing the ground, it phased through the existence planes, reaching for the graveyard. It grabbed onto something, then pulled at maximum strength, raising a cloud of dust and the chilling fog of death.


    When his hand reappeared in the public''s eyes, he held onto the Doppelg?nger and threw it onto the plain with a scornful glance.


    As everyone thought Lena''s situation went from bad to worse, Adam''s voice reverberated again.


    "The Doppelg?nger can copy any creature''s form and effects!"


    The swirling energy forming the evil ghost''s body churned, taking the Dullahan''s shape as Lena''s terrorised yelp echoed.


    But he continued, ignoring the despair dancing in her eyes.


    "The Doppelg?nger ignores effects activation conditions. Destroy the second castle and revive the Shadow Ghost."


    Another castle exploded into rumbles, followed by the reappearance of the shadow-bladed menace.


    Finally, the three evil ghosts gathered on the plain, eying her last castle, ready to destroy it on the next turn.


    At this moment, he exhaled a mouthful of turbid air, his tense shoulders relaxing. Contrary to his expectations, Lena proved a formidable duelist.


    ''I almost lost.''


    He closed his eyes, pondering his deck composition.


    Meanwhile, Lena opened and closed her mouth, unable to speak. Her deck seemed to move further and further away from her trembling hand, making it unreachable.


    After a moment of struggling, her weak voice echoed, raising a wave of cheering and chanting from the crowd.


    "I give up."


    No matter what she did, she''d lose. Summoning a monster to defend her castle? The Dullahan would obliterate them both. She had no way to turn the tables.


    Hot tears streaming down her cheeks, she collapsed, letting her frustration and sadness out.


    Simultaneously, he moved to her and extended his palm.


    "You''re a skilled player. I enjoyed our duel, even if you almost crushed me."


    She raised her head, her green eyes peering into his for a moment. With a soft smile, she grabbed his hand and rose to her feet.


    "You were stronger in this duel. But I''ll beat you in the next tournament!


    She grabbed her deck, retrieved the Carnivorous Carnation and handed it to him, a pang of unwillingness spreading in her chest. But it was the rule, and she had to follow it. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he shook his head, noticing the surprise in her raised brows.

 Chapter 428 Dreams and Disillusionment

    "You can keep your ace monster. I''m more interested in Lala," he said, a calculative glint flashing in his eyes.Another tier-four monster would break his deck balance. What if he drew two or even all three on his first turn? It would be a devastating blow, preventing him from playing. Instead, he had to replace a few ant chimaeras with strong-effect monsters. And Lala''s ability interested him. After all, she summoned a plant without cost and from nowhere.


    Meanwhile, Lena fidgeted with her fingers, her pointed ears burning.


    "Are you sure? The carnation is much stronger, and I don''t know if Grandpa will accept."


    He shrugged her worries away with a friendly pat on the shoulder and a wink.


    "Tell him I''ll return it after the tournament if he wants it back."


    She placed a finger under her lips, brows furrowed in a pensive frown before nodding after a few seconds.


    "Aunty Elysia said you are an honest ghost."


    She returned the Carnivorous Carnation to her deck and extended a brilliant card depicting the beautiful flower.


    "Promise to take care of her. Lily said she was her big sister, who died at a young age."


    "I promise."


    He offered a solemn nod as he received the card. Then, he placed it into his deck with utmost care.


    "Mhh. Now, promise to win the tournament. So I can tell the others I lost against the champion."


    She grinned, a mischievous spark flashing in her eyes.


    Amused by the demand, his frame trembled as he chuckled.


    "Sure. I compete to take that number one crown. I''ll accept nothing less!"


    Reassured by his confidence, she wiped the tears staining her cheeks, curtsied with elegance, and turned to leave.


    Once hidden from everyone''s gaze, she leaned against a wall and exploded into tears. Sportsmanship was one thing, but the deception of losing weighed on her heart much more than what she wanted to admit.


    Yet, only the champion would escape this horrible feeling and she hoped it would be him.


    Simultaneously, Adam waved at the crowd cheering under Shepard''s watchful eye.


    Then, the extravagant dean turned to Moira, his lips curling into an annoying smirk of extreme proportions.


    "Guess who won? Isn''t it my disciple over there? Oh! I thought his defeat would serve as a humbling lesson."


    The playful glint in his eyes turned into a smoky spark, threatening to burst out and engulf the arrogant dwarf. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Or is it your mouth that needs some humbling?"


    "Humph. Just wait for him to face my disciple."


    She snorted, her usual pride and faked elegance grating at his and Aurora''s nerves.


    Even after they subdued the evil ghost king in her own territory, she answered in kind when they asked why she did not help.


    Honestly? They both believed she would be the first to die among the ten arcanists if the archmages'' rules didn''t forbid infighting. It was just that unpleasant to interact with her.


    He shook his head, knowing discussing with her would only rise a wave of annoyance in his heart.


    Fortunately, Maya''s sleepy eyes focused on him, sparkling with fierce determination despite her usual calm demeanor. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Your disciple defeated an advanced tier four Dullahan! Let him study at my academy. I''ll take good care of him."


    Her forceful demand made his smile creep back into his face. After all, he understood how she thought about it.


    Since he had already transferred to Moira''s school and would go to Orion''s next, she wanted to teach him, too.


    However, Elisabeth beat him in answering.


    She glared at Maya, her tone icy.


    "He''ll end his studies at my school. Find someone else, sleepyhead."


    "Wah! Zeph! Elisabeth bullies me again."


    Maya instantly jumped to her feet and rushed to the solemn Elemental Arts dean, making him sigh.


    As Zeph patted her to appease her child-like attention-seeking, a steely glint flashed in Edgar''s eyes, mixed with a hint of worry.


    A tier four monster in a finalist''s desk was standard. Some even had two. But a Dullahan? The headless harbinger of doom still sent a shiver down his spine each time he thought about his effects.


    "I''ll warn my disciples," he muttered, his brows creasing into intricate black lines as countermeasures flashed in his mind already.


    Then he glanced at Adam, noticing how he joined a group of teens.


    "I can''t believe the qualifications are so hard!"


    He complained, his lips twisting into a pout.


    Zenobia nodded, tucking a silver lock of hair behind her ear.


    "The one from yesterday was weak, though. But I agree about Lena. She had the potential to reach the sixteen finalists."


    Asha slipped into the discussion, her green eyes sparkling with awe.


    "Did you defeat that terrifying Dullahan? I still can''t believe it!"


    "Me? No."


    He pointed at the smiling Julius, then ruffled the boy''s brown hair.


    "He did. I only acted as a support. Morgane helped, too."


    "No, no. Big Brother depleted his energy and found his weakness. Morgane weakened him with her magic circle, too. I just finished him at best."


    A bitter taste filled Julius'' mouth as he remembered the terrible battle. His brother almost died but used his last strength to offer him a chance to win with his dark blade.


    He shook his head, unwilling to take all the credit.


    "Bah! Next time you fight creatures like this, you must invite me!"


    Arun interjected, his smile exuding confidence.


    "I''ll show you how strong I became. Dullahan, magical beasts or demons. Just bring them to me!"


    "Sure."


    He nodded at the boy, his lips curling into a dangerous grin.


    "I just fought and almost died against a tier-five beast last month and plan to visit the werewolf territory soon. Want to come?"


    Audible gulps resounded as they eyed him, jaws open.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Louise''s worried voice reverberated.


    "They taught us never to mess with werewolves. They are a strong species. I even heard that their leader reached the sixth tier a century ago. Please, renounce this folly."


    She didn''t know if he boasted about the tier-five beast. After all, defeating one was already an incredible achievement. But the werewolves? They were something else entirely.


    However, Nova grabbed her shoulder and shook her head.


    "Forget about it. He knows what he is doing."


    Despite his apparent recklessness, she knew no one trained more than him. If he believed he could face the werewolves, it must mean he was prepared and confident in his survival chances.


    "Don''t worry too much about it. I''ll just say hello, free a few friends, capture the creatures and return in one piece. Easy, right?"


    He chuckled, raising his thumbs.


    However, only worry veiled his friends'' faces. Even Nova doubted her earlier beliefs.


    "I''ll come with you," Julius said, a firm glint flashing in his eyes.


    They had braved dangers together for as long as he could remember. No way he would sit on the sidelines when his brother could die at the slightest mistake.


    Despite his good intentions and resolve, Adam''s eyes firmed.


    "No, this has nothing to do with you."


    He noticed how the boy opened his mouth to retort, but he cut him off before he could start.


    "Listen, Julius. I never wanted you to face all these dangerous situations, but we had no choice because we were linked. Now that I''m free to move as I please, why would I consciously endanger you?"


    He lightly punched the boy''s chest, making his point clear.


    "What I want for you is to live with Mom in happiness. Forget about adventuring and learn under Alexander. Make your own choices and fight for what you think is right."


    After three months apart, he realised he couldn''t drag Julius with him. They weren''t the same. The boy had his own path, and his risky lifestyle would only threaten his life.

 Chapter 429 A Cursed Blades Offer

    As much as a wave of warmth spread around his chest, a bitter taste filled Julius'' mouth. His brother''s words were genuine. He remembered he had said something similar last year, too. Still, hearing from him that they wouldn''t explore together because it would endanger him struck a chord.''Did I become too weak to match you after your grand ritual?''


    The thought struck him, forcing a sad sigh out of his lowered face.


    But with a finger, Adam raised it, peering into his hazel eyes with a gentle smile.


    "Without my puppet, you can beat me nine times out of ten. I''ll only win by deceiving you once, so raise your head. You are the little brother I taught and trained for years!"


    A spark ignited in his eyes. Then, he felt his brother''s wooden hand meet his shoulder and saw him turn.


    "Let''s get you some tasty food to cheer you up."


    Accompanied by his brother''s hearty chuckles, they left the arena. Yet, he bit his lips, feeling terrible.


    He knew his brother hated nothing more than to see others eat... because he couldn''t. Once, he even explained in great detail how he felt tortured.


    But he also knew how bad Adam was with his emotions. Therefore, under the cover of boasting or arrogant declarations, he pushed everyone surrounding him forward. He rarely said thank you but always showed his generosity without asking anything in return.


    Then, he remembered something they had spoken about with Shepard. With rapid steps, he caught back with him.


    "Didn''t you say you had a clue about recovering a body last year? How did it develop?"


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh, that? Well..."


    He saw him scratch his head and lower his eyes as his voice trailed off. After all, he indeed had a clue. It was just... the one given by the system.


    Then, his brother grinned and raised his thumb.


    "I found something better last month. I just need to get some mythical materials, starting with this tournament''s first-place reward."


    "M-mythical?!"


    A stutter escaped the walking by Arun. With trembling eyes, he gazed at the ghost who dared speak about the rarest materials in their world in a casual tone.


    Adam explained his plan on the way and around dinner, shaking their worldviews until they cracked and shattered.


    Of course, he didn''t tell them what he possessed already.


    He also asked them to gather information on potential creatures or individuals exceptional enough to be labelled as mythical existences.


    "I know of one!"


    Arun''s yelp broke the discussion, his head turning towards his fianc¨¦. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Asha rolled up her sleeves, a dangerous glint flashing in her eyes.


    "Say it if you want to live as a ghost!"


    Lighthearted chuckles reverberated as the boy''s face reddened, and he coughed in distress.


    Accompanied by Nova, Adam left the group after a moment of banter and bonding. Then, he returned to his soul sea to delve into Durgrim''s teachings.


    With the Dreg''nar''s ores and a lot of practice, he almost mastered the ghost''s tier-four knowledge. Yet, the celebratory occasion caused a knot of anxiety to appear in his soul instead.


    ''I''ll need tier five materials or break the materials'' natural limitations through instinct.''


    His fingers tucked around his chin, he frowned.


    Now, he understood why high-tiered professionals were so valued. Just the mana control requirements blocked the vast majority. But even when they reached the proper standard, they needed unobtainable materials to further their progress.


    He scratched his head, feeling a headache approaching.


    With Picket''s core, he would have a free craft but be subjected to the pressure of failure.


    Engulfed in a sea of problems, a sudden idea brightened the tumultuous currents.


    Since Yngrid inherited a genius legacy, her tier couldn''t be low considering her age. She even commented on his puppet and said she could repair it for him.


    A spark ignited in his eyes.


    ''I''ll pay her to train me after the qualification matches.''


    Thinking about them, from the initial nine hundred competitors, only two hundred and twenty-five should remain.


    Icy dread gripped his heart. He sweated and gave his all in today''s duel. Even if Lena could have been an exceptional duelist, he preferred not to underestimate the others.


    ''Things will become harder, and I still didn''t draw the bastard.''


    He gritted his teeth, retrieving a particular card. Just seeing it caused his jaws to clench and a red glint to flash in his eyes. Yet, he needed it.


    As he sighed, an enticing whisper reverberated across his soul sea, breaking the peaceful sound of rustling leaves.


    "I know of a mythical material. But I doubt you can get it with your lacking strength."


    Aamon''s cleaver spoke for the first time in a month, forcing his eyes to narrow into slits.


    "Tell me. I''ll judge if it''s too dangerous for myself."


    However, the cleaver''s mocking laughter echoed in his ears.


    "You''ll have to pay a price for this information."


    "Tsk. I should have guessed nothing came for free from a tempter like you."


    He clicked his tongue, knowing nothing positive would come from a cursed weapon.


    Yet, the cleaver stated its demand, anyway.


    "I want you to find a method to return a petrified being to its normal state. Easy, right? Information for information."


    An icy shiver rocked his body as a realisation struck him.


    ''The statue! It was once a real person!"


    A deep frown creased his brow. Could he give up on the information because of an obscure shattered statue that might return to normal?


    After a moment of pondering, he shrugged. Why did he have to break his head over the problem?


    ''The Beast Emperor or the magus will handle the individual if it is a threatening existence.''


    He coughed to fix his voice and chase away the negative thoughts.


    "I can agree. But I''ll attach a condition. Once I find the method and share it with you, you''ll have to leave my soul sea."


    "Kekeke. I would have left without you asking."


    The cleaver laughter rocked the soul sea, causing the temperature to increase as flames reached for the sky in a green pillar in the distance.


    Then, its whispers turn solemn.


    "We have a deal."

 Chapter 430 The Third Qualifications Day

    "So? What''s the material tier, and where is it?"Despite the dangers of bringing the statue back to life, a grin split his face. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    As long as he forged his body, even if those powerhouses failed to deal with it, he didn''t doubt he would have the means to deal with it in five years.


    The cleaver''s whispers resounded next.


    "The answer lies at sea. There was a city between the central and southern continents fifteen thousand years ago. They used maritime beasts'' mythical tendons to fortify their ships. Who knows, you might find something there?"


    "A city from fifteen thousand years ago? Great! I''m sure it''s still around, and their people are selling them."


    A disdainful snort escaped his lips as he glared at the distant cleaver.


    ''What a scammer. The information is worth nothing.''


    However, the cleaver spoke again, its tone firm.


    "You don''t need to find the city, but the mythical fishes. Don''t underestimate the sea. It is much more dangerous than land. Century, even millennia-old creatures litter its bed."


    It lingered for a moment before its mocking voice filled the place.


    "I remember those mad sea-lovers even tamed a tier eight one. I wonder if it''s still alive."


    Just the thought of meeting a tier-eight monster sent a shiver down his spine. Yet, they tamed one?


    ''What kind of crazy men do that?!''


    The cleaver answered his question without asking, making him realise something.


    ''That tempter''s knowledge is useful.''


    "I think their order was named the exorcists. They were the world''s first magic users, and with some magical beasts, they were the ones who repelled..."


    It stopped mid-sentence, making his eyes narrow, curiosity and a hint of dread mixing.


    However, the cleaver didn''t continue and just spat.


    "Don''t speak with me again until you fix the statue or find a method to return it to normal."


    A wry smile stretched his lips, and he shook his head. The price attached to this world''s knowledge only fueled his adventurous spirit and desire to uncover those secrets buried in the sands of time.


    With a surge of anticipation, he closed his eyes, returning to the real world.


    The moment he reopened them, Nova''s voice resounded behind him.


    "I was about to wake you up. The third day''s qualification starts in a few minutes. Let''s go."


    She offered him a warm smile, waving Stella''s paw as a good morning.


    He nodded in gratitude. Together, they walked through the castle-like academy corridors until they reached the familiar arena.


    Beatrix already stood before the drawing box, her enthusiastic smile contaminating him as he approached.


    "It''s your turn to draw today. Four more victories, and you''ll enter the final phase!"


    He saw how she raised her fist, her cheering forcing a warm smile out of his lips.


    Without wasting time, he shoved his hand into the box and gripped a round gem.


    "Number twelve."


    He showed it to her before she guided him to his duel desk, cheering him again.


    Yet this time, his brows creased in a frown.


    ''Why is she insisting so much?''


    Shrugging the reason away, he glanced at the teenager approaching the opposing desk.


    Exuding a noble aura, the boy arranged his fiery red uniform before his red eyes met his.


    "The name''s Carl. I study at the fire branch of the Academy of Elemental Arts. I don''t need to know your name. Only winners shall be remembered. Sadly, you aren''t one."


    The boy snickered, fixing his blond hair and shuffling his deck without showing any sportsmanship.


    Somehow, he didn''t mind his manners. Honestly? He even preferred to duel individuals like him over Lena.


    His eyes narrowed into slits... because he wouldn''t feel bad after destroying them and shattering their pride.


    In a flash, he shuffled his deck and placed it in its slot.


    Despite his dislike for blatant arrogance, he kept his moral values, choosing tail at random for the coin toss.


    As he drew three cards, Shepard turned to Zeph on the balcony.


    "What do you want to bet?"


    With a pensive frown, Zeph tucked his fingers around his chin.


    "I believe in Carl. He can''t end first but has a good chance of reaching the top four with his unique deck."


    His sapphire eyes glinted as energy wafted from his golden necklace.


    Two items dropped from a cloud of ethereal mist the next second, landing in his palm.


    "Two tier-five cores. One from a harpy, the other from a water elemental."


    "So much? You are a bully, Zeph! You only offered a tier four core on yesterday''s bet."


    Maya interjected, waving her little fists at the man''s broad chest.


    Shepard rolled his eyes at her shenanigans, and Zeph sighed in defeat. Yet, a glint of understanding flashed in their eyes. They just shrugged and continued.


    After betting two materials of equivalent value, Shepard focused on Adam.


    "I summon a Pontianak and cast a field spell."


    From a cloud of swirling fog, a curvaceous evil ghost jumped on the vast plain, causing heated reactions from the public despite its scarlet body.


    "Whistle. I''m ready to pay a hundred thousand gold for this beauty."


    "Arun! Cover your eyes before I pierce them!"


    "Big brother..."


    Upon catching his friends'' reactions, his soul shuddered, and pangs of shame struck him.


    ''Why is this temptress naked?!''


    His brows twitching, he changed his next action.


    "I cast a boosting spell."


    After a short incantation, purple lightning armor enveloped the evil ghost''s forms, increasing her strength. But more importantly, revealing her dreadful side to the mesmerised crowd.


    Sharp nails capable of gutting a vigorous adult like a pig glinted under the chandelier''s bright light. The ominous smirk stretching her lips and the enticing smell permeating the air, like an invitation, sent a wave of terror crashing on the envious men, making them change their minds in a second.


    Then, mana swirled above the Pontianak''s head, showing her attack value.


    ATK 1900->2100


    "Not bad for a first turn," Carl said, his dismissing tone drawing everyone''s attention. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But you are not ready to face my defensive deck. Hahaha!"

 Chapter 431 The Ghost Who Stole Victory

    Without wasting a second, Carl drew a card. His hand cut through the wind as he slammed his first monster."I summoned the lava turtle!"


    The plain cracked, letting an orange glow devouring the shadows filter.


    The temperature increased as bubbling sounds reverberated, captivating the gasping audience.


    An obsidian-shelled turtle emerged from the magma the next moment, the hot liquid dripping from its reinforced limbs.


    Its mouth, as sharp as a beak, glistened as it released an ear-splitting shriek, asserting dominance over the field with its two-meter frame.


    "I cast a field spell next."


    After a short incantation, the lush plain rumbled. A pool of steaming magma replaced its center, filling the air with the stench of sulfur.


    Without waiting, the turtle rushed inside, bathing in the lethal liquid as if mere water.


    "When the lava turtle bathes in its element, it becomes immune to any attack!"


    Carl roared in laughter, waving his fingers and smirking in provocation.


    Instead of narrowing his eyes, frowning, or feeling annoyed, Adam stifled his own laughter.


    "What irony. Bah! Luck has to turn I guess."


    He noticed how Carl''s smirk froze on his face, clearly shaken by his confidence despite the unkillable monster. Therefore, he continued, a strange satisfaction blossoming at the thought of toning the boy''s arrogance down.


    "Pontianak''s effect: Any monster summoned when she stands on the field must attack her."


    Unable to keep it in anymore, he let his chuckles slip, enlivening his side of the field.


    As Carl''s heart sank, the turtle reluctantly left the pool. Its burning feet left deep scorched gouges in the earth in a try to stop its movements.


    Unfortunately, the Pontianak''s sent overwhelmed the sulfur in the air, forcing it to continue.


    The crowd watched, eyes widening with each second crawling by as the supposed invincible monster sent itself to death with its own two feet.


    "Stop! Return to the lava!"


    Carl tried to command his monster in vain.


    The next second, he assisted at a gruesome spectacle in which the Pontianak kicked the turtle on its back. Then, her sharp nails glinted death as she plunged them into its stomach.


    A despair-filled shriek echoed next as she rummaged through its inside for a second, trying to get its guts out. Yet, the turtle exploded into a rain of sparks before she could, making her enchanting face turn somber.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Everyone gasped in terror, wondering why Adam''s every monster was more threatening than the last.


    Unlike the youths, Shepard smirked at Zeph.


    "I hope your student has another strategy, or you might as well forfeit and give me the materials already."


    Without answering, Zeph shoved the two cores into his hands, his lips curling into an ugly grimace.


    "What rotten luck. If not for the Pontianak''s effect..." He muttered, a bitter taste invading his mouth as Maya patted his head.


    "Don''t worry, Zephy. I''m sure you''ll win the next bet."


    Unaware of the arcanists'' playful interaction, Adam drew his next card.


    "Doppelg?nger, come out!"


    A billowing ball of swirling negative energy responded to his call, condensing from the lava''s steam. It swirled, reshaping itself into a second Pontianak in the blink of an eye and eliciting another wave of heated reaction from the crowd.


    He facepalmed, feeling his soul heat up as he heard Arun''s yell.


    "Summon a third! Come on, don''t cover them!"


    "I''ll really burst your eyes if you don''t close them!"


    Asha''s outraged voice resounded next, forcing him to cough in embarrassment.


    "I''ll use another boosting spell... just to cover her."


    He grumbled the chant, feeling wronged after using two of his three actions because she appeared on the field naked.


    After dancing sparks of violet lightning engulfed her forms, he sighed and gave his command.


    "Besiege his first and second castle. I end my turn."


    Glancing at Carl, he noticed his gritted teeth, fingers clenched around his cards, and constricted pupils.


    Clearly, his deck relied on making his monsters unkillable, allowing him to stack them. All to summon a tier-four one, maybe even several.


    Yet, with two Pontianaks on the field, he shredded his strategy into confetti. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Well, who asked him to provoke me?''


    Eyes twinkling with gloating, he waited for the boy to make up his mind. At this point, he only had two options: forfeit or watch his castles crumble in a sea of gravel, one after another.


    Soon, he heard Carl''s answer, and he didn''t like it at all.


    "You are a cheater! Ghosts are as rare as demons and dragonlings. No one can have that many in his deck, much less a student in his second year!"


    Despite the accusations, he shrugged. No matter what others believed, his conscience was as clear and peaceful as a lake.


    He also understood Carl''s frustration after such a thorough defeat.


    With a deep inhale to forget the boy''s bad manners, his calm voice resounded.


    "Ask your dean if I did. Before you have proof, do not accuse others wrongly, even if you are angry. You wouldn''t want them to do the same to you, correct?"


    As his reasonable words filled the arena, Julius'' and Arun''s eyes enlarged in disbelief.


    "He is a fake! Where is the real Adam?!"


    They yelled in unison, making Shepard chuckle on the balcony.


    Meanwhile, his eyes narrowed into dangerous slits, glinting the promise of terror.


    "Wait till the qualification''s end. I''ll cut from my learning time just to train you two. I''m sure you''re grateful for my kind intentions."


    A cold knot of dread formed in their guts instantly.


    "Arun, run! He''s the real one, and he is serious!"


    "Crap! We''re in trouble."


    The two boys scrambled away, making the crowd explode into boisterous laughter.


    After a moment, he sighed and met Carl''s trembling eyes.


    "I''ll explain it once for everyone. I hunted these evil ghosts in a neutral canyon between the Aurora and Belloria kingdoms."


    Then, his voice took a much darker tone.


    "Ask around. I''m sure the royals remember how they lost entire royal mage battalions after my passage."


    Aurora''s voice resounded right after, even colder than his.


    "I already asked. He speaks the truth."


    Then, as Carl voiced his surrender, she turned to Shepard, her lips raised and fists clenched.


    "Why did you suffocate all the mages instead of using sleeping gas?"

 Chapter 432 The Shadow of Auroras Vengeance

    Faced with Aurora''s accusation, Shepard''s face darkened.Squinting, his gray eyes met hers, smoke wafting from them as his jaws bulged.


    "Didn''t the current queen tell you what she did?"


    "I don''t care what she did. She is only a substitute. Those mages are mine."


    Aurora''s voice thundered, astonishing the unaware audience.


    Then, Maya rose to her feet. Excitement flashing in her eyes, she waved her hand.


    Mana danced at her fingertips, condensing and covering their group in a lifelike illusion.


    To the students, they were sitting and discussing, but inside, she enjoyed the drama.


    "You are telling me she can chase my disciples for hundreds of kilometres, almost causing their death by starvation. She can ban me from entering the kingdom for a year, disregarding my authority and prestige. And she can arrange to enslave the kids, all without me retaliating?"


    With each word spoken, his voice grew icier until the surrounding air cracked and smoke billowed in a wild dance.


    Just remembering Cordelia''s smugness caused a tsunami of anger to crash through his mind. She got what she deserved. He had been merciful enough not to target her economic hubs or resource production centers after annihilating the pursuing mages.


    Yet, Aurora begged to differ. Dark mana wisps condensed in her eyes, too.


    "She can because I''m backing her! Your disciples? Are they worth more than your relationship with me?"


    "Let''s skip those word games, Aurora."


    Shepard started, his eyes narrowing into slits.


    "What do you want?"


    Faced with his blunt question, Aurora''s face relaxed slightly.


    She adjusted her bony crown and dark dress before sitting on her luxurious chair.


    "As many tier-four potions as the number of royal mages you killed. Some were noble family heads of the fifth tier. You''ll have to compensate for their demise, too."


    "Fine. Why not add a tier-seven potion and the secret to becoming an archmage while you''re at it?"


    He rolled his eyes at her ludicrous demands, his anger somewhat alleviating.


    Despite his sarcastic answer, Aurora''s eyes sparkled with desire and determination.


    "I''ll give you the materials. You only have to brew them for me."


    "Hmm."


    A deep frown creased his brow as he tugged his fingers around his chin.


    If she handed the materials, he would still have to waste a lot of time to brew them. Yet, the offer didn''t only have demerits.


    ''I can make him concoct them. I''ll say it''s to further his training.''


    The idea blossomed in his mind. With Adam''s proficiency as a tier four alchemist, he could do everything himself. Better. He could teach him about the tier five potion and see if his mana control was up to standard to brew them, making him learn new things.


    His lips curled into a smile as the smoke dissipated into thin air.


    "Send the materials. I''ll agree not to strain our relationship."


    He noticed how her lips reached her eyes, yet a dangerous glint still flashed in them, presaging nothing but trouble... not for him, but for Adam.


    A pang of worry struck his heart as he gazed at Adam''s departing figure and how careless he seemed.


    As he pondered how to keep him safe from her petty revenge, a dark bastion buzzed with activity far in the west.


    Students wearing the same dark robes Thom had pushed and shoved their fellows before an announcement board.


    Like them, a teacher''s eyes sparkled with greed as he read the poster that drew such a commotion.


    "Tier three sane ghost spotted in Durazmarn. Useful for dark rituals, servant creations, or enslavement. Reward for its capture: a tier-five dark potion."


    Below the text, fists trembling, the teacher engraved Adam''s puppet depiction in his mind, determined to catch him. After all, not only could he keep the ghost, but could also get a reward from their esteemed dean.


    "Want to team up with me, Zack?"


    A firm hand gripped his shoulder, and a friendly voice resounded. He turned slowly at their owners, his raven ponytail fluttering with the movement.


    Then, his eyes brightened.


    "Sure, Cormac. With the two of us, he''ll have no chance. I can let you have the potion, but I want the ghost." Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    He offered, his instincts prickling his skin. Aurora wouldn''t put a bounty on random individuals. He felt it in his guts.


    Meanwhile, he saw Cormac''s eyes enlarge and excitement dance in them.


    "No problem. Let''s move now!"


    The two teachers'' light steps resounded as they headed to the Gate, confirming Shepard''s bad feeling.


    As they disappeared into the thick veil of mana, Adam squinted at the card he took after beating Carl.


    Although the arrogant teenager based his deck on defense, he found one worth his attention.


    Yet, his brows creased into a frown, and he scratched his head as he gazed at the menacing painting.


    ''Its effect isn''t compatible with my other cards.''


    He shrugged the next second.


    ''It''s still a tier four monster. Its raw power should do the trick.''


    The diversity of duelists and archetypes they played wouldn''t allow him to find ideal cards after each victory. He would be a fool to think otherwise.


    ''I can only hope to have better luck in the last three days.''


    He sighed, stepping to leave the venue.


    However, Beatrix stepped into his path, her blue eyes sparkling with pride and relief catching him off guard.


    ''What''s wrong with her today?''


    "Congratulations! Three more wins, and you''ll enter the final phase!"


    Her cheerful voice filled his ears as her trembling fists registered in his eyes.


    Curiosity gnawing at his soul, he couldn''t refrain from asking.


    "Why are you so excited about my victories?"


    "Sorry, did I make it too obvious?"


    Her hand rose to hide her mouth as she offered him a slight chuckle.


    "Truth to be told, our last competing student lost today. You are officially the college''s last hope."


    "What?! How did they all lose already?"


    His voice cracked in disbelief. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were still twelve yesterday, but today, he stood alone.


    Beatrix''s voice resounded again, answering his question.


    "Some were unlucky, others just lacking. Don''t mind it too much. It was the same five years ago. Instead, know that we are all cheering for you. Do your best to reach the final pool!"


    His lips stretched into a wry smile.


    "I need to swap a few cards, but I''m confident."


    As his words lingered, he stepped away, waving at her.

 Chapter 433 The Fourth day

    After polishing his skills the entire night, a sudden idea struck his mind, deafening it like a thunderbolt.He didn''t know how he or anyone failed to think about it. Or maybe some did but were long dead, their knowledge turning into a lost page in this world''s long history.


    Yet, its application was undeniable.


    A tremor jolted him, the idea resonating with everything he had learned until now.


    ''I can use alchemy to increase the materials'' magical properties! Transmutation can also remove the impurities, making forging a breeze!''


    Amidst his excitement, he understood that was the method Vikram used to forge Julius'' gladius with his enchanter friend. Unlike him, he aimed to master those three crafts, becoming capable of doing everything alone.


    Determination burned in his eyes for a moment, but he forcefully shoved it down.


    ''I must focus on the tournament for now.''


    Without wasting time, he awoke from his soul sea, ready to compete in the fourth qualification''s day.


    After a short stroll inside the Gothic castle''s corridors, he reached the arena and searched for Beatrix.


    However, he found no trace of the enthusiastic teacher. Instead, Thadeus stood before the drawing box. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man''s wrinkly cheeks trembled and rose with his lips, forming a warm smile as he adjusted his monocle on his right eye.


    He observed the teacher wave his hand and how his neck reddened in anticipation.


    "Adam, my boy! I never thought you would reach this stage of the competition. As teachers, we''re all proud of you!"


    Thadeus'' voice resounded as he drew closer, full of approbation. Yet, he could swear he heard a hint of playfulness in it.


    "Even if you didn''t bother to attend our classes."


    He almost choked after the old teacher added the last part.


    In a swift shot to justify himself, he blurted out.


    "To tell you the truth, I found your lesson really interesting! It''s just that I''ve got too many things on my plate, and I''m struggling to juggle between everything."


    "Hahaha. I''m teasing you. I know you learned alchemy with Shepard, not to mention the ritual you had to conduct."


    Thadeus offered a soft chuckle before curiosity veiled his face, making his wrinkles smooth and his smile appear younger.


    "Tell me, did you succeed?"


    "Ay. I did. But please, do not ask about the effects. I didn''t reveal them to Shepard either and don''t want to lie to any of you."


    He shook his head, feeling his elemental affinity''s secret weigh on him.


    Kwame''s ritual could never see the light of day. It was too dangerous to conduct and too forbidden.


    Then, a spark of amusement flashed in his eyes. He would do something even more forbidden with his plan to forge a mythical body.


    His eyes narrowed, fixed on the drawing box.


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    First, he had to win the tier-one material from this competition.


    "Alright, my boy. I won''t inquire further."


    Thadeus'' voice resounded as a number suddenly appeared before his eyes.


    "Two hundred and sixty-nine."


    With a grateful nod to the teacher, he stepped to the desks.


    Already waiting for him behind hers, her adversary frowned at him.


    "I know you," she said, her pink hair raising like a corona of snakes around her skull. A bright light waved on her untarnished, white uniform as she pointed an accusing finger and continued.


    "You are the scoundrel my mentor wants to recruit!"


    As baffled as him by her confrontation, Elisabeth''s hand met her forehead on the balcony.


    Then, she covered her mouth and raised her shoulders at Shepard.


    "Don''t mind her. She has too much energy at her age."


    Meanwhile, Shepard shrugged. Eyes flashing with greed, he met her gaze.


    "I only mind what you''re going to bet. What about continuing like Zeph? Two tier-five items."


    "Why not? She is the one I designed as my champion, anyway."


    Her lips curled into an insidious smile as she focused on the duel.


    Simultaneously, the girl introduced herself, snorting at Adam.


    "I''m Esi, Elisabeth''s second disciple. Let me tell you something."


    She lingered, leaning over the desk as if to tell a secret.


    "I won''t accept any male disciple for our mentor! Begone you, your red coat and stupid hat!"


    "..."


    His soul throbbed, and his mouth opened and closed a few times before he clenched his jaws.


    ''My clothes are stylish, ok?! And how dares she criticize me with her lollipop-colored hair?''


    An inner scream pierced the steaming anger threatening to burst into his mind. Then, he glanced at the seated Elisabeth, a frown as deep as a crevice forming on his forehead.


    Before he could feel the dread accompanying her presence, Esi broke the settling silence.


    "Since you prefer to waste time, I chose heads."


    She revealed the coin she had tossed while he was distracted, a regal figure facing her.


    "I start!" She exclaimed, drawing three cards.


    A moment later, he noticed her lips curl into a vicious, almost predatory smile, contrasting with her outfit.


    "I summon Harold, the gatekeeper!"


    Loud gasps reverberated from the spectators'' seats as gray fog engulfed the vast plain.


    Two bright lights burning like torches pierced it. The smoke gathered, swirling in a mad dance to form a frame no one expected to see.


    But Esi didn''t give anyone time to recover.


    "I activate Harold''s effect. After successfully appearing, I can summon Zoe, the garden keeper, if she is in my hand."


    Another creature appeared amidst the smoke, making a cold shiver run down his spine.


    Yet, she continued again, stunning everyone into mutism.


    "Zoe''s effect: when she appears on the field using Harold''s effect, I can summon Draco, the castle lord, from my deck."


    After retrieving the card, she slammed it into the slot, the soft sound resounding louder than a blast in his ears.


    "What the heck is happening?!"


    He yelled, watching the three creatures emanating bravery cross their arms over their chest.


    Clinking noises reverberated as their gauntlets knocked at their ethereal breastplate, making his eyes tremble at the lineup.


    "How do you have three ghosts?!"

 Chapter 434 A Clash of Ideals

    Disbelief painted his face in bright colors as he gazed at the three armored ghosts, jaws dropping and pupils constricting.All along, he had thought to be the only one playing them. Yet, Esi shook his beliefs with her lineup. Worst, thunder strikes deafened his mind with each second passing watching them. Not because of their appearance or the terror they inspired but because they were sane!


    His fingers clenched in an uncontrollable, trembling fist.


    He had interacted with Ossian, the soul reaper captain, Durgrim, and even Nova. They were all honest individuals who earned his respect.


    His mouth closed and his bony teeth cracked as his eyes burned.


    Yet, she dared to hunt their species when evil ghosts sewed terror and levelled villages until a mage battalion killed them?


    "Why?"


    His voice, a cracking murmur, resounded.


    "WHY?!"


    A guttural roar, coming from his guts and channelling all his outrage, echoed, silencing the crowd.


    Purple lightning arcs cracked and danced around his frame like snakes as he forcefully controlled his affinity, not to expose himself despite his rage.


    However, Esi remained unphased, meeting his eyes with a disdainful glance and a hint of confusion.


    "What do you mean, why? Because I can, and they''re powerful creatures?"


    She shrugged, her fingers tapping on her desk impatiently.


    "You didn''t know? Dark mages often use them as materials or turn them into haunted souls anyway."


    His soul shook at her answer. Then, he remembered the soul society''s inhabitants'' vivid reactions when they saw living beings. Terror, anguish, and hostility all manifested in their trembling eyes as they imagined how dark their lives would turn after being caught.


    Finally, he inhaled, the air flowing into his wooden nostrils like a maelstrom.


    He now understood these mages'' vision of other species. Unlike his openness and willingness to negotiate even with the ugly Dreg''nars, to these mighty nobles, anything that wasn''t human, dwarf or elf was nothing more than a mindless beast they could slaughter.


    ''I''m wrong.''


    He shook his head, remembering their outing in Rose and how the Ashfords treated them.


    ''They don''t even consider commoners like human beings.''


    Despite the so-called aristocratic governance, the model veered into something terrible.


    ''They are oligarchs, controlling everything without resolving any problem for their citizens. They are worse than leeches and don''t care about the blood they spill.''


    If he disliked their behavior, thinking it was only a minority making enough noise to silence the majority, he now hated it to his core.


    As he thought, a tense silence descended on the venue. Occasional hushed whispers resounded. Yet, no one dared make too much noise after hearing the crackling electricity whip the ground with a vengeance.


    However, Esi''s annoyed voice cut through his thoughts like a burning knife, forcing him out of his trance.


    "Are you going to play, or do you want to surrender?"


    Eyes narrowing into slits, he drew his three starting cards, then an additional one for playing second.


    But his mind wandered elsewhere... to the mountain''s abyss he fell into after he trusted Picket. If good intentions could create terrible outcomes, he now considered misplaced kindness a worst sin.


    He had tried to become more nuanced and understanding, like Julius. But these individuals didn''t deserve his respect. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A fire lit up in his eyes as a disdainful grimace stretched his lips.


    ''Instead, they would have to earn it!''


    His determined roar echoed next, shattering the silence into millions of pieces as he slammed a card in its slot.


    "Appear Poltergeist!"


    The mischievous invisible kid jumped out of a mass of billowing red fog, chuckling at the three sane ghosts.


    "Activate your effect!"


    He threw the Shadow Ghost to the graveyard slot. A slamming noise reverberated next.


    "Doppelg?nger!"


    The swirling red fog coalesced into a grinning duplicate of the Poltergeist.


    Finally, he called for his third evil ghost, matching Esi''s lineup in quantity. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Vengeful spirit, come out."


    The spirit''s scarlet hair swirled in the wind as she jumped out of the fog, fixing her adversary with the deep abyss replacing her eyes.


    Loud cheers erupted from the crowd as he repeated his first duel combo. Yet, he ignored them, his eyes still burning.


    ''I''ll obliterate you in less than two turns!''


    "I use a boosting spell."


    After a short incantation, mana engulfed the smirking Poltergeist, making its malicious eyes glint red.


    Meanwhile, mana condensed above its head, displaying its attack.


    ATK 1200->1500


    The Vengeful spirit activated her effect simultaneously, materialising an icy sword with her negative energy as her attack increased.


    ATK 1800->2100


    "Give those ghosts peace."


    Upon hearing his fierce yet sadness-filled command, the two boosted evil ghosts blurred into action, shocking Esi with their ruthless assault.


    Harold''s and Zoe''s attack appeared next as the frozen blade whistled through the wind, and a barrage of rising rubbles assaulted them.


    ATK 1300


    ATK 1400


    Weaker than their adversaries, they exploded into a rain of sparks under their assault, leaving Draco as her field''s sole defender.


    And in the next turn, he would disappear, too.


    The two victors besieged her first two castles as his voice echoed, and a red glint flashed in his eyes.


    "I end my turn."


    Meanwhile, Esi clicked her tongue in annoyance and drew a card.


    Despite his powerful retaliation, she knew she would win. After all, one creature alive was all she needed to summon one of her ace monsters.


    "I sacrifice Draco to summon Silvie, the banshee queen!"


    Just hearing the ghost''s species made his fists tremble and a wave of hate crash against his soul.


    His lips curled downwards in a horrifying grimace as he watched a gray fog portal appear on the plain. From it, a beautiful woman wearing an old funeral dress stepped out.


    Like Nova''s previous appearance, black tears covered her cheeks like a tattoo as her silvery eyes conveyed her sadness and despair.


    He exhaled, an audible hiss resounding as she snorted.


    "Any enemy monster standing on your side of the field loses two hundred attack points. I activate her effect. With it I can bring back one of my ghosts from the graveyard."


    As she revived Draco, he remained silent. Speaking became irrelevant the moment he understood her. Instead, her arrogant smirk only fueled his determination to exterminate her in this duel.

 Chapter 435 Arrogance Shattered

    "Destroy the Doppelg?nger and Vengeful Spirit."Esi''s hand rose, and her finger outstretched to point at him in a clear show of provocation and dismissive arrogance.


    Yet, his face remained unmoved as the banshee queen''s screech reverberated and upturned the plain, sending a wave of despair crashing into his vengeful spirit.


    Even when the evil ghost wailed in pain, he didn''t react. When her negative energy collapsed on herself and Draco cleaved the Doppelg?nger in two, he still didn''t move. Yet, a stilly glint sparkled in his eyes.


    Echoing his resolve, his instinct awakened, whispering in his ears to draw.


    His right hand blurred, snatching the deck''s top card. Without gazing at it, he removed the Poltergeist from his slot and slammed it in its place.


    "Come on out, Swiftshadow Simian Knight."


    His voice rumbled after the card registered in his eyes in a deep, icy tone, befitting a judge more than a student. And a judgement he would deliver on Esi.


    "Behead them both."


    Lightning sparks danced around his arms as he crossed them over his chest, towering above the battlefield like its overlord. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    A shadow slithered from the castle''s gate before a red blur registered in the spectator''s eyes, and the noise of whooshing winds echoed.


    Eyes glued on the creature''s unnatural muscles and red fur, they exploded into excited cheers, impatient to see the battle''s outcome.


    The banshee queen''s and Draco''s attack values manifested above their heads while the knight blurred into motion.


    ATK 2400 S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ATK 2200


    Simultaneously, Esi''s cackles echoed through the arena, cutting through the crowd''s fiery excitement like a block of ice.


    "Fool! The banshee queen''s effect applies to any monster. See how she''ll destroy your pathetic monkey and ravage your castle. Kakaka."


    The banshee screeched again, making Nova''s lips twist in distress from her spectator''s seat. She used to screech like that in the past. She also knew how powerless her targets became. Like puppets losing their strings, they slumped to the ground, thinking about taking their own life.


    As Esi''s laughter echoed, the mana representing the knight''s attack pulsed and shifted.


    ATK 2500->2300


    A wave of worry crashed over her as her pupils constricted and she clasped her hands over her forehead.


    Yet, her eyes brightened the next second despite Adam''s calm, icy voice.


    "The Simian knight is unaffected by any effect or spell while engaging in battle."


    The lightning wafting from his eyes crackled, giving him a fierce appearance emphasised by his dreadful calm... like a volcano awaiting the right moment to burst and burn everything in its wake to a crisp.


    The knight''s attack value returned to normal. His figure, a red blur, shattered the wind and reappeared behind the banshee queen.


    His fur glistened under the dust particles risen by his charge as fingers cracked, clenching into a fist of brutal might. Like pumps, his veins throbbed, and his muscles groaned, doubling in volume.


    ROAR


    Mirroring his rage, the knight''s sharp teeth glistened, as a soul-chilling roar imbued with raw physical might reverberated, blasting the air in a dome.


    Then, his fist zoomed in, appearing like a giant red meteor in the stunned spectator''s eyes.


    BAM


    A deafening collision noise engulfed the arena, forcing everyone to cover their ears as a colossal cloud of dust reached for the bright chandelier.


    Yet, the arcanists witnessed everything from the balcony. Zeph, in particular, narrowed his eyes, an unusual calculative glint piercing the dust flashing in his eyes.


    The knight''s fist piercing through the banshee''s body as if she were made of paper didn''t interest him. The deep chasm his fist left in the ground below didn''t either.


    Instead, like a dragon, he observed Adam''s every move, his eyes twitching at the brightening lightning.


    Then, he turned to Shepard, a tremor coursing through his arms, forcing him to clench his fist to hide their trembling.


    "Where did you find him?"


    He demanded, steam billowing from his ragged breathing.


    But Shepard''s dismissive answer sent a wave of shock spreading through him.


    "Nowhere. He showed up last year and enrolled like any student."


    A disdainful smirk split Shepard''s lips next.


    "Why? Did he catch your eye? Didn''t you say that he would have enrolled in your academy if he had the slightest trace of talent?"


    Zeph shook his head, teeth gritted and pupils constricting.


    "Don''t joke now! He has the potential to become a second sky guardian!"


    After mastering all sorts of elemental theories, he would be a fool not to notice the similitude.


    "He can use Vivian''s thunder spells. Tell me the truth! Why didn''t you send him to my academy? He would have progressed so much faster under me than an alchemist."


    Despite the harsh words, Zeph believed everything he said, making his tone forceful as his fingers pinch the bridge of his nose in regret.


    Lips raised in an arrogant grimace and eyes burning, Shepard''s voice cut through the air, as sharp as a scalpel.


    "Who says so?"


    A tense silence followed as they locked eyes.


    Then, he continued, his left eye twitching in annoyance.


    "I''m an alchemist. I can store the elements and death in a flask. Do not underestimate my prowess because of the tournament ranking."


    He had to admit it, though. Zeph''s powers were incredible. He had no certainty in emerging victorious in a full-blown confrontation with him. But losing? His lips curled into a dangerous smile that did not reach his eyes.


    "Ayaya. Calm down!"


    Maya interjected, jumping on Zeph''s back and breaking the building tension.


    "We know you aren''t weak, Shepy. If memory serves me right, you were considered the most dangerous adept back in the day. You don''t have to prove anything."


    "Engrave it into your memories. None of you can kill me, but I can drown your territories in poisonous mists for years."


    With these last words, he begrudgingly sat back, refocusing on the duel.


    Meanwhile, behind his duel desk, Adam summoned an ant chimaera, pressing his advantage as the Simian knight mercilessly dismantled Esi''s feeble defenses.


    With the ability to attack twice per turn and her empty field, she could only watch her castles crumble one after another in horror while hearing her pride and arrogance shatter like ugly pottery.


    In a brief three turns, he folded the duel, leaving her gasping in disbelief.


    Then, without a word, he walked to her, causing her eyes to tremble.


    With a swift movement, he snatched the banshee queen from her graveyard and turned to leave. He didn''t glance at her a single time, making her heart sink. It was as if he deemed her unworthy as a human being.


    No, even worse than that.


    She could see it in his glacial eyes. She didn''t even qualify as a beast to him.


    And she was correct.


    As he left the arena, he returned to the library, casting the girl''s memory into a dark corner of his mind. She wasn''t worth his anger or time.


    Meeting her opened his eyes to something important, at least.


    ''I can''t waste my energy reasoning with fools. It''s better to ignore them.''


    The thought almost forced a chuckle out of his lips.


    ''I won''t follow this world''s system. Only my values.''

 Chapter 436 The Starlit Summoning

    After training all night, he returned to the arena for the fifth day of qualifications.Thadeus welcomed him warmly before he shoved his hand into the drawing box, retrieving a gem encased with a number.


    The old teacher pointed to the correct desk, his encouraging words warming his heart as he departed.


    A moment later, he took position and retrieved his deck, frowning at the menacing magma elemental he got from Carl.


    With the Banshee Queen, the monster burdened his deck so much that he dreaded drawing it. Its effect wouldn''t help either since it focused on fiery creatures. Therefore, he grimaced, replacing it with an ant chimaera.


    He placed the deck on the slot, a pensive glint in his eyes as he waited for his adversary''s arrival.


    Even after four days of intense competition, he failed to draw a particular card, as if it avoided him on purpose.


    ''Bah. I don''t really need it for now. However, during the final rounds...''


    As he appreciated the silence and pondered, Shepard noticed the approaching teenager.


    A disappointed sigh resounded when he glimpsed at his uniform.


    "We should add a rule to force everyone into betting."


    His grudging gray eyes landed on Orion''s smiling figure.


    "We can do that."


    The old arcanist''s whisper reached his ears as he noticed him move his finger to tell him to approach.


    Intrigued by the old fox''s idea, he sat by him, the comfortable chair enveloping his back in softness.


    "We''ll bet on him together and adopt the same rules in next year''s tournament."


    Orion''s sudden offer caused his head to collide with the chair-back and his eyes to narrow.


    "Even if I agree, the others won''t accept."


    He shook his head.


    Yet, he noticed Orion''s grin and the mischievous spark brightening his eyes the next second.


    "I don''t know how they can refuse. I''ll be teaching him at that time. So, can''t we say he is our disciple?" Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    A pensive frown creased his brows.


    With the sudden addition, Orion''s offer made much more sense. It also had a perk no one could ignore.


    Although the others would have to bet more to match them, they could also get twice the rewards. And since Adam spent his time learning magic related to crafts, those combat-oriented academy deans will underestimate him.


    His hand met his cheek, massaging it as he continued to ponder.


    For this plan to yield the best results, Adam had to win this tournament first. Their pride wouldn''t allow them to back off, not to mention combat had nothing to do with the card game.


    Yet, he knew how lethal his disciple was.


    He removed his hand from his cheek, extending it to Orion.


    "That''s why no one likes you. You''re always planning something insidious to reap more benefits. But I''m in."


    "And that''s why I like you. You''re just like me."


    Orion chuckled, shaking his hand with a bright smile.


    Then, they both focused on the duel.


    Without any big surprise, Adam played aggressively.


    In his first turn, he summoned Lala, the sun-attuned flower. Using her effect, a lesser version of herself sprouted from the field. Together, they destroyed his opponent''s lineup.


    "I-I draw."


    A stutter echoed from the boy''s side as he drew his card.


    He couldn''t tell if the teenager was acting or if his apparent lack of self-confidence was genuine.


    ''Doesn''t matter. I''ll show no mercy either way.''


    Determination burned in his eyes as he observed Luke summon his next monster.


    "W-When I have two monsters in my graveyard, I can ignore the cost and summon Virgo''s lesser incarnation."


    Upon hearing the effect, a deep frown creased his brows. Trouble brewed like a storm. He could sense it.


    Under his enlarging eyes, the field''s light dimmed the next second. Bright stars illuminated the dark sky, but one cluster drew everyone''s attention.


    Emanating a fierce glow that forced the crowd to shield their eyes with their hands, the constellation descended onto the field. It condensed next, shaping itself into a gorgeous teenage girl.


    Her bright blond hair fluttered as her bare feet landed on the lush grass. Her eyes fluttered open, making him gasp in awe. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He felt like he was in the middle of the infinite space just by gazing at them, creating an incredible but soul-chilling experience.


    Then, a dark sapphire dress pulsing with starlight covered her slender body before glistening battle armor encased her.


    On the balcony, Shepard glanced at Orion, scrunching his nose in disapproval.


    "I hope you''re not going to tell me he hunted her himself."


    "Nop. I gave him the card. But he won''t end first anyway, so who cares?"


    The old arcanist offered him a sly smile, making him understand he implied something else.


    Then, he roared with laughter upon seeing the playful wink.


    Meanwhile, Luke''s voice echoed again, drawing their attention back.


    "I activate her effect. Once summoned, she forces you to discard a card."


    "..."


    ''The heck is that effect?''


    Fingers trembling and soul throbbing, he placed the Pontianak in the graveyard.


    Raising his head, he noticed the enchanting yet powerful girl''s strength value shining above her head.


    ATK 3000


    He squinted at Luke, a dangerous glint flashing in his eyes and a shiver running down his spine.


    Yet, his pupils constricted the next second.


    Before him, Luke bowed several times, causing his brows to shoot up in confusion.


    "I-I''m sorry. I''ll attack Lala now."


    ''What is he apologising for? Did he hit his head before the duel?''


    The idea sparked in his mind as he watched the lesser incarnation condense a long spear from starlights.


    In the blink of an eye, she charged at the flower. With a swift, vertical swipe, she cleaved Lala in two, her bright petals scattering across the plain.


    As her remains exploded into a rain of light particles, Luke continued.


    "I use a s-spell field."


    Tall columns pierced the ground, and a grand mansion''s courtyard replaced the vast plain a moment later.


    "When Virgo''s lesser incarnation stands in this courtyard, a veil of starlight protects her from enemies'' effects. I end my turn."


    Upon hearing the words, he bit his thumb''s nail, worry gnawing at his soul.


    ''Shit. I can''t use the haunted soul to destroy it!''

 Chapter 437 A Crushing Defeat?

    ''What kind of creature is that?!''The thought rumbled in his mind as his teeth clenched, and his jaw protruded.


    Even for a tier-four magical beast, her strength was off the charts. Yet, she looked more human than anything, making the situation extremely bizarre.


    Unfortunately, he had nothing in hand to counter her. Worst, the banshee queen and simian knight weren''t her match. Therefore, he had to draw the Dullahan, or he would lose. But what were the chances for it to happen?


    ''There is no way he got this card by himself.''


    A sense of wrongness washed over him.


    He doubted Luke subdued such a being with his timidness and lack of self-confidence, meaning he received it from someone.


    But he knew the discovery would changed nothing.


    He had to overcome the situation with his own strength and luck.


    ''Thinking about luck, Nova''s gift appears more and more like a scam to me! I''ve been nothing but unlucky. Starting with that cleaver!''


    He pushed those thoughts down, narrowing his eyes on his deck. The duel came first.


    Despite the shiver running through his frame, his lips pursed in a hesitant grimace as he drew.


    "..."


    Eyes trembling, his mind blanked for a second upon taking the card''s drawings in.


    ''I''ll train her personally until she reaches the sixth tier and gives me a real blessing!''


    A deep, relieved sigh escaped his lips. Even if the shadow ghost couldn''t handle the girl, it would buy him an extra turn, returning a smidgen of hope into the bleak situation.


    Without wasting time, he summoned the evil ghost before ending his turn and glaring at Luke.


    Despite his overwhelming advantage and the crowd cheering his name, the boy trembled as he drew.


    "I-I summon the astral panda."


    His stuttering annoyed him more than anything, birthing the impulse to jump over the desk and slap him.


    As Luke slotted his card, the shimmering stars coalescing drew his attention to the field.


    A moment later, a majestic panda emerged from the light with a low growl.


    "What a cute beast!"


    He heard Asha''s delighted exclamation, yet his brows twitched as he gathered all his willpower to restrain himself from slaughtering the beast.


    ''Pandas are bears, too! You''re lucky we aren''t in the wild.''


    As his face darkened and a red glint flashed ominously in his eyes, Luke''s hesitant voice cut through his growing anger, replacing it with another wave of annoyance.


    "I-I''ll attack the flower and your shadow ghost. Sorry."


    "The shadow ghost can''t be destroyed once per duel."


    He crossed his arms over his chest as the flower exploded into light sparks after the girl''s attack.


    Like last time, the Shadow ghost slithered in an evasive manoeuvre before condensing on the field, revealing its bladed frame and sending shivers agitating the crowd.


    Yet, he ignored the uproar, his eyes fixed on his deck like a predator eying a prey.


    It was the moment of truth. Of course, he wouldn''t lose instantly, but he would start his next turn with an empty field, making it impossible to summon a tier-four creature.


    He gritted his teeth.


    ''If not for the forced discard.''


    With four cards in hand, he could have used the Poltergeist and Doppelg?nger combo to fill his field and hold an additional turn after drawing the latter. But that stupid effect ruined this possibility.


    Honestly? Luke countered him thoroughly with his strategy, making him realise in dread that the further he progressed in the tournament, the harder it would be to win without developing fresh approaches and learning new spells to boost his creatures.


    ''I can''t lose here! I''ll create my own field spell for the next duels if it is what it takes.''


    As the thought rumbled, his hand blurred into motion, snatching the deck''s top card between his wooden fingers.


    Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    Despite his determination. Despite his strong deck. Despite Nova''s blessing, he drew the insect lord instead of the Dullahan.


    A mask of fury veiled his face upon seeing this stupid enemy from the past. His fists clenched, cracking wooden noises resounding as he struck his leg. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I refuse to lose!"


    He roared, slamming the insect lord in its slot in spite and scaring Luke.


    "Get rid of that shitty field, you useless parasite!"


    At his command, the chimaera leapt high above the courtyard, its dark form casting a horrible shadow into the crowd''s and Luke''s hearts before slamming its chitinous fists on the ground in a show of unbridled violence.


    RUMBLE


    The intricately carved columns shattered into dust clouds, followed by the beautifully decorated courtyard''s slabs exploding into a rain of rubble. The starlight veil enveloping the girl collapsed next.


    "Eviscerate that cute acting bear!"


    Righteous vengeance filled his roar as his eyes spewed fire just by looking at the panda.


    No bears would survive after he saw them. He would kill them all on sight. Even in a duel!


    Huffing in anger, he watched the insect lord rip apart the beast he hated the most with uncontrollable savagery. The spectacle calmed him a little, allowing him to think about his next move.


    "I''ll use a field spell."


    He called upon the cave boosting unnatural creatures, giving his monsters a well-needed two-hundred attack bonus.


    Meanwhile, Luke summoned another beast and used a boosting spell to raise its attack.


    Virgo''s lesser incarnation shattered the insect lord''s resilient chitin in a single blow, leaving a deep hole in its chest. Then, she destroyed his first castle as the new beast devoured his shadow ghost, leaving his field empty and vulnerable.


    Everyone watching knew the duel would come to a close in a few turns at maximum, with him being the loser.


    But he couldn''t accept it.


    In the blink of an eye, he drew his next card, cursing at the insect chimaera he didn''t need.


    Despite the disappointment, he still had a card to play.


    "Show them true despair, haunted soul."


    The horrifying evil ghost appeared on his field again, her tattered dress fluttering behind her as her empty eye sockets locked on her enemy.

 Chapter 438 Cheating Without Cheating

    Luke trembled before the haunted soul, his rapid, ragged breath echoing in the arena. Yet, the more he fixed her empty eye sockets and the scarlet tears pouring down from them, the more his stomach churned, and the acrid taste of bile filled his mouth."Why did he force me to compete?"


    A wail escaped his lips as water clouded his constricted pupils.


    But the memory of his mentor''s firm expression and grip on his shoulders flashed in his eyes. Then his words resounded in his ears.


    "Take this card and win the tournament. Defeat is not an option."


    "Why did he choose me?"


    Even after five days, the question plagued him. He had simply wanted to study astral magic to discover new species in peace.


    A torrent of murky water drowned his heart. But despite his fears, he had to play.


    Fingers shaking, he drew his next card and placed it in the desk slot.


    Then, he glanced at the haunted soul again, catching a detail he had missed because of her terror-inducing appearance.


    ATK 0


    A sliver of determination ignited in his cowardly heart.


    "Virgo''s lesser incarnation, attack the haunted soul."


    The girl''s long spear glinted. Starlights blinded the field as her valiant charge reverberated in the arena.


    However, the lips of the boy facing him curled into a vicious smirk, forcing his muscles to tense and take an uncontrollable step back.


    Then, Adam''s determined and calculated voice reverberated.


    "The Haunted soul can force a monster into battle. Once destroyed, she takes him with her to the grave."


    His eyes widened in shock. The idea that a creature could do that never crossed his mind.


    Unfortunately, reality''s iron grip forced his weak heart to learn the hard way.


    On the field''s other side, Adam''s eyes burned as he observed the chains the evil ghost dragged behind her come to life. Animated by their captor''s will, they entangled the powerful incarnation.


    CLANG


    Shattered metal clanged, and glinting rotting chains flew in every direction, but his smirk widened. The haunted soul had closed the distance.


    Alarmed and on guard, the incarnation swung her spear, forcing the soul''s torso to divorce her legs.


    However, the proximity of the clash prevented her from dodging her palm. An icy sensation prickled her cheek upon contact as the soul''s torso exploded into a rain of sparks.


    Before everyone''s hushed whisper and sweating back, dark symbols pulsed with life on the victor''s face. Like a swarm of pests, they spread to her neck, arms and legs, showing no mercy.


    An agonising scream pierced the arena simultaneously as she clutched her head and slumped to the ground.


    "Gah!"


    With a harrowing yell, the symbols split her skin open, releasing the putrid smell of decay and dark smoke in a disturbing spectacle.


    Julius paled in his spectator''s seat, his heart almost stopping in his chest. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When they faced her, she had almost touched him! If not for his brother''s swift reaction in going all out to save him, he would have met the incarnation''s fate!


    Meanwhile, Luke''s hair bristled as he crouched beneath the desk.


    "Why? Why me? I want to study in peace, not see those horrors!"


    A different kind of determination flashed in his eyes as he resolved to play from this position, unwilling to watch the field anymore.


    His mentor sighed on the balcony, his head shaking with disappointment.


    The monster''s demise was meaningless in his eyes. Even if Luke lost, he wouldn''t care. He just wanted the boy to muster courage and face adversity head-on. That''s why he chose him to deliver his gift.


    "We still have a long way to go..."


    His mutter reached Shepard, who grinned in response.


    "If you send him in the wild, he''ll be the first to end in a beast''s stomach."


    "Mhh. He is still young. With more experience, I''m confident he''ll become a great adept," Orion whispered before pointing at the dissipating girl, his voice full of smugness.


    "How do you like my gift?"


    "Hehehe. I love it. I also love your method of cheating without cheating."


    An icy chuckle resounded.


    Indeed, If Adam got a powerful creature no student should possess from a duel, no one could complain.


    His eyes took crescent shapes as he watched Luke''s last monster shred his disciple''s shadow ghost. Then, his gray eyes sparkled when they landed on Adam as he drew his next card.


    "I summon the Poltergeist. With its effect, I add the Vengeful Spirit!"


    Adam slammed his cards, making the slots'' engraving pulse and their figures materialise amidst a soul-chilling fog. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    His field spell came to life next, increasing their strength with its mystical energy.


    "Destroy that beast and advance to his first castle!"


    His forceful command reverberated, a hint of worry still present in his voice.


    Even with the incarnation gone, he couldn''t be sure that Luke didn''t have another trump card capable of turning the tables.


    ''I won''t underestimate him, even if he acts like a scared rabbit.''


    After the vengeful spirit mercilessly gutted Luke''s beast in a flash of frost and negative energy, the boy summoned another monster on his turn and destroyed the Poltergeist.


    A wave of relief crashed over him, intensified by his next draw.


    ''I shouldn''t summon the banshee queen now. I''ll lose the numerical advantage and the pressure he faces.''


    Fingers tucked around his chin, he summoned an ant chimaera and commanded it to destroy Luke''s beast.


    Meanwhile, the vengeful spirit destroyed the first castle, balancing their score.


    Fortunately, Luke never drew a game-breaking card.


    He didn''t know if he possessed one and didn''t care. All that mattered was that he swarmed his castles.


    Despite the gradual process, his eyes brightened as the third collapsed and mana condensed into bright golden symbols before him.


    He grinned at the victory message glinting on it.


    He did it! He snatched the victory against all odds!


    Without wasting a second, he blurred to the hidden boy.


    "I don''t know why you are so scared, but I know you''re strong. It was a nice duel."


    With a compliment and a genuine smile, he retrieved Virgo''s lesser incarnation and added it to his deck.

 Chapter 439 A Deeper Understanding

    After he left the boisterous arena, Shepard came to meet him, his smile bright and face flushed."I don''t know what you want, but act your age, old man."


    His sharp and snarky voice resounded in his excited mentor''s ears.


    "Nonsense, kid. Men never grow up. They only grow old!"


    He chucked at Shepard''s proud expression. Then he saw him narrow his eyes, a solemn glint flashing into their depths.


    "Tomorrow is the last day. Do you feel confident?"


    "I don''t know."


    He shook his head, pinching the bridge of his nose and offering a fake smile. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Shepard asked before this duel, he would have smirked and answered yes without hesitating. But now? After almost losing against Lena and Luke?


    A bitter taste filled his mouth as his mind wandered.


    Even with his powerful deck, he couldn''t underestimate his future adversaries.


    "Heh? What happened to the arrogant ghost who claimed he''d earn first place?"


    Shepard''s voice cut through his thoughts, forcing him out of his pondering.


    "Nothing. It''s just that confidence and arrogance are two sides of the same coin. As I''m right now, I can''t guarantee victory."


    His eyes sparkled with determination, and his usual grin returned.


    "But after learning new boosting spells?"


    He knew he didn''t need to complete his sentence. Defeat had never been an option and that mythical material would be his at the end of the tournament!


    "Hahaha. Well said!"


    Shepard patted his shoulder in amusement, rocking his wooden body yet making him smile.


    "We aren''t like those pompous fools. Only the strong have the right to be arrogant, like the beast emperor. Because no matter what others whisper behind your back or think about you, a single word from you can silence them."


    Then, he felt his mentor tug at his arm. Without question asked, he followed behind him as he continued.


    "I can show you how to develop your own game spells. But you''ll have to learn old languages or isolate the words you need for your chant."


    His lips curled into a wry smile at the mention of languages, the only thing he didn''t have to concern himself with.


    "I can master them," he said, his voice dripping with confidence.


    As their steps echoed in the castle''s corridors and their discussion enlivened the empty place, the library''s door greeted their eyes a moment later.


    Once comfortably seated behind a desk, Shepard gathered language books one after another and placed them before him.


    "Words have meaning and, therefore, power. By arranging them in specific orders and using languages attuned to mana, mages order their energy to take shape and imbue them with unique effects."


    He nodded. That''s what he had understood in the Riverwood manor years ago.


    "The caster''s proficiency plays an integral part. For novices, we add a lot of words to help their immature mana shape itself. In exchange, their casting time ranges from one to several minutes, making them as weak as commoners."


    Shepard continued his explanation, his lips curling into a grin as he started the fascinating part.


    "Once they become mages, they are proficient enough to use a few or just one word to manifest the basic effects, then guide the spell actively by commanding their mana themselves."


    He nodded again, drinking his words like a traveller reaching an oasis of knowledge.


    "But the last level is much harder to master. Only the archmages and the tenth arcanist can do it: wield mana without using words. That''s amazing, right? They can control the entire process with their will alone!"


    Shepard''s eyes brightened, and a genuine smile stretched his lips, making him realise that he strived to improve, too.


    A reminiscent light flashed in his eyes. He had followed this path ever since he started his magic journey. After all, he had needed to protect himself against horrifyingly powerful enemies too soon. A minute to cast? He could have handed his head instead.


    "Mana control is the answer."


    Shepard revealed, his voice solemn as if it were the world''s biggest secret.


    "You did well training it early. We don''t share the method for a reason, though."


    His eyes narrowed into slits as he interjected.


    "To avoid countries building armies of adepts, I guess."


    "Correct. With mana control, the adept rank is achievable as long as one''s mana circuits aren''t too terrible. I read that a few hundred years ago, we used to teach every noble equally, but the situation grew out of control, and wars ravaged the lands. From that time''s more than three hundred countries, only forty-six remained..."


    His eyes trembled at the shocking information. He knew the world was big, incredibly so. Yet, there were so few countries? Now he knew why...


    "Anyway, let''s focus back on spells."


    Shepard shook his head, pushing the history aside and pointing at the books.


    "What I want you to do is to learn those languages'' most important words. For example, if you use the dwarven word for water, that''s what happens. Thal."


    As the ancient word echoed, Shepard''s mana condensed on his palm, turning into a pool of fresh water the next second. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "If you want it to be a water spear, you''ll have to either condense it during its manifestation or add the word thargr."


    As the word echoed in the silent library, the water roiled into a violent current, reshaping itself into an azure spear swirling with magical energies.


    He nodded. He had done it seven years ago when he tweaked the mana arrow spell: repeat each word one by one, observe, analyse and replicate the mana''s movements by himself until he could do it without chanting.


    Creating a new spell altogether, however, wasn''t something he was capable of. Therefore, he followed the lesson without interrupting the arcanist.


    More than interest, yearning flashed in his eyes, making his fists and soul shudder in joy. He felt he returned to the old shop, stumbling in his discovery of alchemy with Theodor.


    "Now, for the part that interests us, you''ll have to build an elemental spell that can boost someone when cast. Upon using it during a duel, the desk''s engravings convert it into illusions and apply the effects to your monsters. In truth, the real game breaker is those spells, not the cards."


    Shepard''s face turned somber, and a playful smile stretched his lips.


    "If I use my spell to turn into smoke during a duel, my monster will become intangible and poisonous. With it, no matter its basic strength, I''ll win the duel without sweating. Of course, that''s without considering the adversary''s monster effects."


    "This game is crazy! It forces students to explore and helps them master proper spells!"


    He slammed the table, shocked by the discovery.


    Before he could recover, Shepard spoke again, yet only solemness remained in his eyes as shadows covered his face.


    "It''s more than just a game. But I can''t tell you more. Even if I did, whoever invented it and his methods disappeared in the meander of time."


    ''The game comes from a destroyed path?''


    His eyes widened as the thought resonated like a thunder strike.


    ''No. More than a game, it was an actual path to power. But how did they use it to fight? Could they summon the monsters for real?!''


    One theory after another struck him. The worst part? They all seemed plausible in this world full of possibilities.

 Chapter 440 The Language of Magic

    "Even if we dislike them, the rules were made for a reason. More often than not, they result from terrible events. The best you can do is focus on the present and forget about the boring past."Shepard''s firm hand met his shoulder, forcing him out of his trance.


    Even after peering into his mentor''s piercing gray eyes and noticing his solemn frown, he remained unconvinced by his words.


    ''I''ll unearth history. It may take years or even decades, but nothing beats the thrill of discovering how those lost civilisations wielded magic.''


    He shook his head, letting Shepard guess his intentions without stating them.


    Then, he grabbed the book resting atop the pile, grinning at its old leather cover.


    Before he could open the cover, though, Shepard''s voice resounded.


    "Before you start, let me show you a few examples of boosting and field spells. You can use them as a basis to develop yours later."


    With rapt attention, he listened to the arcanist, internalising everything, his quill dancing on the paper with elegance to capture key points.


    ''Why do I look like a proper student?''


    The thought made him smile wryly. After a year of skipping classes, they caught back with him.


    Amusement and hunger for knowledge dancing in his eyes, he immersed himself in the present, forgetting about tomorrow''s duel, Selene''s request and his enchantment training.


    Even when Shepard''s tender pat met his back, he remained so focused that he didn''t notice the arcanist''s departure after a brief hour.


    Three hours later, the raucous arrival of students broke his concentration, forcing a curse out of his mouth and his racing mind to pause.


    Yet, with Shepard gone, he could finally use his Grimoire Lingua to assimilate all the languages and start developing his first spell.


    ''I''ll go with the boosting spell. Lena added five hundred attack points with one.''


    He pondered, his eyes scanning his writings as the rhythmic drumming of his fingers on the desk resounded.


    ''If I use Vivian''s theories, it''ll allow me to deepen my understanding, hitting two birds with one stone.'' Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    Determination flashed in his eyes.


    Even if he took his time with it, he never dropped the idea of mastering her physique-boosting spell. He only had to figure out the missing pieces she developed after writing her grimoire.


    As theories rumbled in his mind, the Grimoire Lingua appeared in his hand. Without drawing attention and with mechanical movements, he opened the books one after another, allowing his trusted companion to scan and record their languages. A soft light emanated before the ethereal, mysterious book vanished a moment later.


    ''Boom. I just became a polyglot in a second.''


    He covered his mouth and chuckled. Since the day he got this item, he knew it would be an irreplaceable ally he could rely on. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With mastery over various old magical languages, a sudden idea popped into his mind, awakening his adventurous spirit and making his fists tremble.


    ''Can I mix them? No, better! Can I invent a new magical language with the grimoire''s help?''


    After all, the grimoire adapted to emerging languages and dialects!


    Despite his excitement, he coughed, pushing it down.


    ''It might be too early for that. I''ll try after mastering more potent and ancient languages.''


    As he taped his finger on his cheek, a pensive frown stretching his forehead, his eyes widened in realisation.


    ''That old cleaver! It knows about ancient places. If I can extort... cough... make him tell me where they are, this project would become more than a dream!''


    He shook his head, a wry smile stretching his lips as he held his legs to stop them from dancing.


    ''First things first. Focus on the tournament, enchanting, and Selene''s request.''


    Eyes sparkling, he plunged into a world of spells once again. Yet, a part of him couldn''t help but anticipate the future. Each passing day brought its package of problems but also exciting discoveries.


    In this atmosphere, students entered and left the place. Their enthusiastic reviews of today''s duels didn''t reach his world of deep, almost obsessive concentration.


    And soon, a slender hand gently shook him, and a melodious voice resounded from behind.


    "Your duel will start. Let''s head to the arena."


    "Meow!"


    Turning in alarm after the disturbance, he noticed Nova holding Stella in her arms. Her cheerful smile registered next, making him relax in his chair.


    Simultaneously, the cat''s soft paws stretched to touch his cheeks, sending a wave of warmth in his soul as her cute meowing enlivened the empty library.


    "Sigh. I don''t know what I''ll do without you watching time for me."


    He bowed his head, heartfelt gratitude lacing his words.


    Nova''s smile reached her eyes in response. With a friendly slap on his wooden back, she chuckled.


    "You''d just learn to be on time the hard way."


    In a good mood, he cradled Stella, discussing with Nova on the way.


    Once there, he noticed the twenty-seven other competitors already waiting. The spectator seats were filled to capacity, and excited cheers erupted from all corners of the arena.


    "You got this, Alex!"


    "My goddess Mia, we are all cheering for you!"


    "You are the best Garet! Bring the trophy home!"


    Amused by the explosive atmosphere, he joined them before a thunderous drum shook his frame, sending vibrations to propagate like wildfire.


    The wind whipped against his clothes as he turned, ready to defend himself in case of a sudden attack.


    However, his eyes enlarged the next second.


    "Number one!"


    "Show them alchemists aren''t to be belittled!"


    "Go, go, Adam."


    "Show them what a real strategist looks like, big brother!"


    His pupils constricted as his friends'' cheers registered. Still, they were overdoing it!


    ''The heck is that huge drum for?!''


    An inner scream pierced his mind as he glared at Julius and Arun beating giant sticks on it. They knew he disliked attention, so why?


    "Stupid kids..."


    Despite his mumble, a soft smile blossomed on his face, and his soul warmed as if touched by the gentle sun''s rays.


    However, the situation rapidly took a turn for the worse.


    "Don''t let the College of Alchemy and Transmutation beat us! Bring our own drums!"


    Red faces and spitting sentences, even teachers joined the cheering, each academy trying to assert dominance like football fans.


    He felt like a boat sailing in a chaotic sea for a moment.


    Then, eight elegant shadows elongated on the arena and the public, forcing everyone into silence with their mere presence.


    He gazed at the arcanists, an icy shiver jolting his body. Their solemn expression and demeanor spoke louder than words. Even the playful Shepard wore a mask of unviolable authority, contrasting the image he showed him for the past year.


    Edgar Voldaren stepped forward, his voice forcing him to focus on his well-trimmed jet-black hair and luxurious suit.


    "With all my heart, I congratulate you on reaching the qualification''s last day as this tournament''s host."


    The man''s eyes lingered a few seconds on each of them, his bright smile stretching.


    Then, he continued, swinging his palm and speaking with an epic tone.


    "First, I''d like to remind you of the rules. Fourteen students will proceed to the competition''s final stage. If you lose? Don''t worry and wait. We''ll organise matches to select the last two competitors and give you a chance to prove that even poor luck can''t stop you!"

 Chapter 441 The Last Day

    After a brief pause to emphasise the rule, Edgar continued."We''ll proceed with seven pairs of duels to give the spectators a chance to watch most of them. You''ll conduct the loser''s duel in succession. No one wants to miss the rise of the two last heroes who''ll go against their fate!"


    The crowd cheered, excited by the Academy of Summoning dean''s charisma.


    Meanwhile, Shepard snorted, a scowl of disgust creasing his brows.


    "If they knew what you used to summon in your younger days, they would never cheer for you, pervert."


    Noticing Edgar almost choked on his saliva and glared at him, lips twitching in suppressed anger, he whistled an innocent tune and returned to his comfortable chair.


    "Anyway, my disciple will win. Bring out your best items if you believe yours have a chance."


    Legs crossed in a relaxed posture, he smirked at his peers.


    If arrogance was a terrible flaw before becoming the strongest, it was also an insidious weapon he enjoyed using to provoke them.


    "Ha! The boy who almost lost against Thom? Wait for him to meet my champion."


    Aurora retorted, brows twitching in annoyance. Despite their close relationship, developed in the heated, deadly battle against the evil ghost king, she found it troublesome to guess his true intentions.


    Maya chimed in, baring her teeth like an angry kitten.


    "My disciple is the best, Shepy. Count your giblets and pray he does not cross her before the finals!"


    "Humph. Luck smiled upon him way too much already. He''ll lose today."


    Moira''s elegant voice resounded as she smiled. Yet, he noticed her neck veins throbbing under her oversized necklace.


    Meanwhile, Edgar glared at them, a vicious smile stretching his lips as he leaned on his chair. No matter what their disciples did, the first place was his. The second and third, too. Therefore, no words were needed.


    "Keep dreaming, fools."


    The mutter escaped his lips, caught by the sharp Shepard.


    But he didn''t care. Even if he had planned some dirty tricks or gifted a few tier-four cards, he believed in Adam. Ever since they met, this uncommon ghost kept surprising him, breaking every common-sense preconception he had. Was it blind trust? Maybe... but wasn''t it one of humanity''s traits?


    He chuckled at the idea. When did he last care for someone much weaker than him?


    "Show me."


    Carried by the wind, his mutter reached Adam''s ear, making his lips curl into a grin.


    "I''ll show you I can be the best duelist." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''d better. I''m watching you, boy."


    Thurin''s voice echoed by him. Without warning, the dwarf seized his hand and dragged him to the drawing box.


    "Listen well. Don''t panic too much in your first duel. If you lose, you lose, no big deal since you''ll have an additional chance to qualify."


    ''You seem more panicked than me, though,'' he thought, a wry smile hiding the amused grin threatening to stretch.


    The sweat glistening on Thurin''s forehead, occasionally dripping on his wide beard, and the nervous tapping of his feet made for a surreal scene.


    ''I''m the one duelling, not you.''


    He shook his head, promising not to let anxiousness get the better of him.


    With a nod of approval, Thurin continued, his brown eyes narrowing.


    "If you win this match, I''ll lend you the grimoire Shiro used to learn tier-three force spells. Don''t cut me off and listen."


    He frowned, his mouth hanging open, the rebuttal about to escape stuck in his itching throat.


    "You messed up during our fight and used your water affinity. I know it''s not the only one you''re hiding and won''t speak about it. Instead, share the method to reach the fifth tier with me. I can''t let Vikram beat me to it!"


    A pensive frown creased his brows as his leather gloves covered his chin.


    ''Is he testing the waters?''


    Thurin had no proof of his elemental mastery. Even if he sang above every roof that he could wield water, wind, and lightning, then what? It''ll undeniably draw unwanted attention, but nothing unmanageable. On the other hand, accepting the offer would confirm his suspicions.


    "We can talk about it later. But teacher, you don''t have to let your imagination run wild if you need the method. We can negotiate like gentlemen and leave wild suspicions out of the deal."


    Eyes narrowed, he gazed at Thurin, who almost leapt in shock.


    "No, no. You misunderstood. Far from me the idea of using that against you. I only wanted to explain why I wanted to lend you that grimoire."


    Briefly nodding at the more reasonable approach, he continued, using ambiguous language and a detached tone not to reveal anything.


    "I trust you. I''m focusing on learning spells and language under Shepard''s recommendation. So, that grimoire might interest me as a reference."


    "I have it with me. You can take it."


    Thurin''s eyes sparkled.


    The next second, he handed him a dark-covered grimoire. The yellowed pages and the scent of dust filled his nostrils as he grabbed it.


    In awe of its old look and the intricate nebulas reliefs on the cover, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Where did you find it?"


    "It''s an old heirloom from my family branch. The only thing we got from our ancestors after we became alchemists."


    Intrigued, he pressed on.


    "Do you know your ancestor''s name?"


    "Hmm. That''s centuries-old knowledge. Let me try to remember for a few minutes."


    Thurin crossed his arms over his chest, his right-hand finger tapping on his forehead as he fell in deep contemplation.


    Instead of waiting, he retrieved a piece of paper.


    Mana danced around his fingertips as he wrote his advancement method and shared his insight on mana control. Yet, unlike his previous document, he didn''t write his name as the author. Read chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    After waiting for fifteen minutes and watching the first pair of duels end, a number condescended before him, signalling that his turn to compete had arrived.


    Yet, Thurin still pondered, his face twitching as he waged a fierce battle against time to remember.


    "Forget about the name. It''s not that important."


    He shrugged, taking determined steps to his duel desk.


    However, he faltered, almost stumbling, as Thurin''s apologetic voice resounded behind.


    "I can''t remember his name, but I think he came from the Runeweaver family."

 Chapter 442 The Netherworlds Threat

    ''Runeweaver? As Moira''s family name?!''His mouth hung open as thunder tumbled in his mind.


    Then, his mind blanked, replaying his discussion with Elara.


    ''That''s why she hates him! The genius'' family split into two branches at some point. One chose alchemy, leading to Thurin''s lineage. Meanwhile, the other continued to delve into enchanting, giving birth to Moira!''


    The logical deduction opened a new door for his investigation. He didn''t suspect Moira to know about him. She knew. It was now a certainty.


    ''I''ll ask Shepard to pressure her like a lemon in the betting.''


    He nodded, lowering his hat on his sparkling eyes, a smirk splitting his face as he resumed his walk to the duel desk.


    Once behind, he gazed at his adversary''s flowing blonde hair, green eyes, and violet uniform. The relief emblem embroidered on her chest and the thick grimoire resting on her leather belt intrigued him.


    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    Before curiosity could gnaw at him, her emotionless and bored voice pierced through the silence.


    "Academy of Summoning, fifth-year student and Edgar''s disciple, Mia."


    "Goddess, Mia!"


    "Argh! My heart is melting. She looked at me!"


    "Who would look at your ugly face? Keep dreaming!"


    The crowd cheered her name and stomped in excitement, making the ground reverberate under his feet and brows rise into a silent question.


    However, she remained silent as if nothing could reach her noble and superior self.


    ''She is already annoying me.''


    With a click of his tongue, he responded.


    "Future best duelist and enchanter, Shepard''s number one disciple, the best drawer, spear thrower, scientist... Wait, I can''t remember everything? Anyway, the best!"


    Shepard facepalmed at his shameless introduction. Yet his lips curled into an approving smile.


    Meanwhile, the crowd exploded in boisterous laughter, raising their thumbs at this bold junior.


    Noticing she remained as still as a statue, he fished a coin from his pouch.


    "Heads."


    Her voice resounded, dripping with confidence and disdain.


    "Alright, my lady."


    He threw it, already imagining her arrogant face crumbling after her defeat.


    "Seems luck is on your side."


    He smirked, swinging his palm to show her the field was hers to play.


    After drawing her cards, she started, her detached expression grating at his nerves.


    "Appear, netherworld''s snake."


    A triangular head shattered the plain as she slotted the card. Its obsidian scales absorbed the sunlight, and its forked tongue reached to him as a hiss reverberated.


    She continued.


    "Field spell."


    After her chant, the plain swirled. Tall, spiked buildings rose, wafting mist that took soul-chilling shapes and sent shivers down everyone''s spines.


    "Any netherworld creature can use its effects twice."


    ''Shit. She''s up to something huge!''


    His smirk froze on his face for a second before her next words, not the ones he expected, echoed.


    "I end my turn."


    A deep frown creased his brows as he drew his four cards. She couldn''t have reached the competition''s last day if she were a fool.


    ''Fishy.''


    He took a moment to think, tapping his finger on his lips as he gazed at his cards. Without the insect lord, he couldn''t destroy the spell. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he couldn''t remain passive, either.


    ''The snake is like the haunted soul. It can activate its effect once attacked.''


    With this thought in mind, he let go of the Poltergeist, grabbed an insect chimaera instead and placed it on the desk''s slot.


    The horrendous creature made its grand return, its dark chitin and grotesque body reflecting its creator''s malevolence.


    "Use your effect and attack the snake."


    At his command, its mandibles clicked, its dark insect eyes turned red, and its feet blurred.


    In a second, it reached the snake, their attack displayed in bold numbers above their heads.


    ATK 1800->2100


    ATK 1600


    SNAP


    Its mandibles dripped ghastly blood as it dug into the snake''s neck. Without surprise, it landed on the ground, accompanied by a rain of sparks, signing its adversary''s death.


    "Netherworld''s snake''s effect activates upon death. I can draw any card from my deck."


    Like ice water, Mia''s voice doused any excitement he could have felt after beating the creature. Then, she drew two cards and smirked cruelly.


    ''At least I''ll keep my chimaera.''


    Finding solace in this idea, he still frowned. That snake''s effect was formidable.


    Drawing cards was key in a duel, even more so for the ones you needed.


    He couldn''t help but gaze at her graveyard, longing flashing in his eyes.


    With it, he could draw a tier-four monster as easily as breathing, significantly reducing his poor luck''s impact.


    Meanwhile, Mia''s voice thundered, shattering her nonchalant image into pieces.


    "You think you''re on my level? Fool! I summon the netherworld''s elemental dragon."


    His eyes narrowed, an ominous feeling tightening around his soul as the mist swirled.


    From it, bright red, green, blue, and brown colors sparkled before a roar shook his mind.


    He could feel their approach, dread''s icy finger as the wind risen by the appearing creature blew his hair.


    Yet, he almost tumbled to the ground the next second.


    "The heck is that?!"


    He slapped his desk, his expectations crushed by... by a cute creature?!


    Before he could recover, Mia ended her turn. Then she spoke again, her haughtiness almost rivalling Moira''s.


    "Activate your effect twice."


    The baby dragon, no longer than half a meter from head to tail, suddenly tensed.


    Sharp claws grew from its paws, its scales brightened, reflecting the four elements, and its size enlarged under everyone''s widening eyes.


    "After each of my turn, the tier-one netherworld''s elemental dragon progresses to the next tier."


    "An evolving monster?!"


    Disbelief veiled his face for a second, replaced by solemness.


    ''It''s a ticking time bomb I must destroy before it blows on my face!''


    Gritting his teeth, he drew the card he got from Luke on the previous day. A surprise that stretched his lips into a warm smile as he placed it in his hand.


    "I summon the poltergeist."


    He slammed it, then used its familiar effect by discarding the banshee queen to summon the Pontianak.


    The invisible kid''s mischievous laughter reverberated on the field. Meanwhile, the alluring scarlet woman made her grand entrance, leaping from a sea of negative energy.


    The crowd cheered again, their eyes glued on her forms.


    Yet, he didn''t plan to waste one of his three actions to dress her up this time.


    ''I won''t waste spells and use them only in strategic moments.''


    His fingers drummed on the desk, a frown stretching his brows.


    Despite his powerful lineup and the security it offered, the ominous feeling prickling his soul didn''t disappear.

 Chapter 443 Outplayed

    Despite his grating mind, his voice resounded, determined and powerful."Destroy that fake dragon!"


    The ant chimaera blurred into motion, savagery gaining his eyes as he activated its effect.


    In the blink of an eye, its dark silhouette reappeared behind the creature, mandible wide open.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Before it could bite down, Mia''s snicker and the noise of a card being slapped disturbed the silence.


    "I discard the netherworld''s protector. From the graveyard, he protects my monster from destruction once."


    Her condescending tone and the superior wink she cast at him caused his lips to purse in annoyance. Yet, the reminder that followed made him slap the desk in rage.


    "Of course, the spell field applies, too."


    CLANG


    A sudden ethereal barrier encased the dragon in a shimmering hue of dancing colors. Sparks flew on the field a split second later as the chimaera''s mandibles collided with it.


    Unable to pierce through, the dark abomination leapt back and returned to protect his castle.


    Face flushed, the crowd applauded the defensive manoeuvre, excited to see more strategies.


    Meanwhile, Shepard''s brows creased.


    He had set up the bet already. Yet, his joy after Edgar boldly retrieved a tier-six item melted, replaced by suspicion.


    "Tell me, my dear Edgar. You didn''t teach her your own field spell by any chance?"


    A smile not reaching his narrowed eyes graced his lips as he turned to Mia''s mentor.


    "Hahaha. Why would I? Her raw talent is just that terrifying."


    He scrutinised the chuckling man, his thumb pushing his lower lip upwards.


    "That''s an interesting monster, too. Don''t tell me she summoned it from another plane and killed it herself before turning it into a card."


    "Mhh. She did with the other disciples. Don''t tell me you''re getting cold feet after seeing your champion in difficulty."


    The other arcanists'' muffled laughter caused his brows to twitch in anger. But he couldn''t act without proof. And he knew he''d get them once Adam counter-attacked.


    Unfortunately, even if he could void the bet and force him into an awkward situation, Adam''s defeat would not be cancelled.


    "Hold on, boy. If the creature really reaches the fifth tier on the next turn, I''ll avenge you."


    A determined mutter left his lips as he squinted at his disciple.


    "I activate the Pontianak''s effect. Your monsters has to battle her during your turn."


    Adam''s voice echoed, his fists trembling.


    Yet, contrary to his expectations, Mia cackled.


    "Keep struggling under my feet like the ant you are. I discard the netherworld''s spell weaver. My monster is unaffected by any effect during this turn. Twice!"


    The air filled with the Pontianak''s sweet, enticing scent cleared, shattering his last trick.


    Yet, her words bothered him more than his failure, forcing a disgusted grimace to distort his face. Still, he swallowed the curses threatening to fly out of his throat.


    ''She isn''t worth it. Beating her is the best thing you can do to shatter her arrogance.''


    Wild flames ignited in his eyes as they narrowed into defiant slits.


    Meanwhile, Mia continued her turn, voice dripping with arrogance.


    "Destroy that useless Poltergeist. Its unbearable laughter annoys me."


    At her command, the dragon''s mouth opened, its one thousand seven hundred attack points flashing before its head. Dense energies thickened in a bright light, eclipsing its glowing fangs before...


    BOOM


    A condensed beam radiating the four common elements shattered the air, collapsing on the laughing kid.


    "ARGH!"


    A brief agonising yell reverberated, chilling the spectators'' hearts before dust rose in a mushroom cloud.


    The blast''s hot wind blew his hair and whipped his clothes but did nothing to undermine his unwavering resolve.


    ''I''ll win!''


    However, his brows creased into a frown as Mia continued.


    "I cancell this field spell to use another one."


    After her chant, the ominous buildings and smoke swirled before a colossal mountain replaced them.


    "Monsters with a trace of draconic bloodline gain five hundred attack points and are immune to monster effects targeting them."


    ''Her entire deck is articulated around this one card.''


    He bit his nail, realising that drawing the haunted soul wouldn''t help. The duel just started, but his options to handle the creature diminished by the second.


    "I end my turn."


    As her dismissive voice lingered, the netherworld''s dragon grew again. Hornes sprouted on its head in a crown from which the elements danced, asserting its dominance as a terrifying beast. The numbers displaying its attack blurred, increasing by the second, and a thunderous roar echoed.


    ATK 1700->2800->3300


    ''Shit! I can''t even summon Virgo''s lesser incarnation.''


    He gazed at his deck, a worried frown creasing his brows.


    His hand hadn''t been bad this time. Instead, her strategy was too well-rounded and formidable. For the first time, he believed he would lose because of his lack of skill.


    "You can do it, big bro!"


    Julius'' Qi-boosted yell pierced his growing anxiety. Then Arun joined in, followed by Asha and the teachers. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Since when are you afraid of small lizards?"


    "Shatter the dragon''s mouth, then hers!"


    "If you win, I''ll give you something amazing!"


    Warmth spread in his soul as their support overpowered the cheering crowd.


    His arms trembled as he clenched his fist, the wood cracking under the pressure.


    "I DRAW!"


    With a thunderous roar, his arm blurred, and he snatched the deck''s top card.


    ''Luck won''t stop me. Cheating either!''


    The card glistened as he turned it towards his face, revealing the Dullahan''s proud figure standing atop his mount.


    "I sacrifice the Pontianak. Come out and rain curses on the field!"


    NEIGH


    Answering his call, hooves rumbled on the mountainous terrain as a dark stallion charged before his first castle. Standing on it, the Dullahan''s mighty figure drew his double-edged broadsword, making it gleam with a threatening obsidian sheen, whispering death in the spectator''s ears.


    As terror gripped their hearts, they gazed at the attack value, feeling a little less threatened by his presence.


    ATK 2800


    Yet, his next words shattered their conception of the game.


    "I use a boosting spell! Wrath of the Storm!"


    Crackling electricity danced at his fingertips, engulfed by the desk before being projected on his monster.


    The clangour of metal reverberated as the Dullahan''s breastplates shook. However, the two red beams glowing under his visor turned violet and crackled with power.


    "RAAAH!"


    With a roar of incredible mind, dust rose around him. The mountain wall cracked, and Mia frowned for the first time.


    His attack leapt by five hundred points, making him equal to the dragon.


    But he wasn''t done. He swiped his palm like a general commanding his champion.


    "Activate your effect!"


    Hushed whispers ensued. Even Shepard gazed at him, confusion twisting his lips.


    Unable to hold himself, he leaned on the balcony, yelling.


    "The Dullahan needs to destroy a creature to use it."


    "He doesn''t need to! My spell amplifies its target''s effects!"


    Echoing his words, the Dullahan''s lips parted, spitting ancient curses.


    Soul-chilling dark spears surrounded Mia''s first castle before they fell on it like rain. In the blink of an eye, fuming rubles replaced it.


    "Bring back the banshee queen!"


    The dreadful evil ghost plunged his hand into the ground, shattering it before anyone could recover from the sudden turn of events.


    Then he pulled back, clutching the silver-haired death herald.


    "Any monster on the opposite side of the field loses two hundred attack points. Rid me of that bastard dragon!"


    He swung his fist toward Mia, his victory in sight.


    With her strategy, losing that monster would be a devastating blow.


    Yet, the ominous feeling tugged at his soul again, screaming louder than ever.

 Chapter 444 The Impossible Turn

    "I never thought someone could corner and force me to reveal my trump card."Her snicker and dismissive chuckle confirmed his fears.


    "I congratulate you for your efforts. But this duel ends now."


    She discarded her entire hand in a confusing display of assurance and... joy?


    "With my entire hand as a sacrifice, I activate the Netherworld''s Time Judge''s effect."


    Time slowed to a crawl on the mountainous field. The Dullahan''s obsidian sword, hanging a centimeter above the dragon''s head, ready to separate it from its body, froze.


    "The Time Judge holds authority over present, past, and future as long as the targeted creature is of the same tier or lower."


    Her eyes sparkled a perverse satisfaction that chilled his soul, reflecting her ugly character.


    "Show me your struggles! Show me the brilliant shine of bravery sparkling in your eyes! And show me how despair will fill them when your world crumbles! Hahaha! Make a turn pass for the Netherworld''s elemental dragon!"


    Before her shocking declaration could register, the dragon''s size increased again, reaching thirty meters. Its teeth, as long as blades, glinted as mana swirled with every breath it took. Wings blotting the sun engulfed his frozen creatures in shadows as a majestic yet soul-chilling roar rocked the sky.


    Then, its attack value shifted, increasing to mirror the monstrosity standing on the field.


    ATK 3100->4300


    ''Tier five! She is really cheating!''


    SHATTER


    As his pupils constricted, splinters flew from the balcony.


    "EDGAR!"


    Shepard''s roar engulfed the arena, pressuring every spectator to the ground as smoke draped his body in a swirling blanket.


    "So what? Who asked your disciple to corner her?"


    Mia''s mentor''s snicker made him tremble in outrage.


    If only the rules didn''t forbid them from fighting, he would have shown him the cost of lying in his face. As he thought, the six other arcanists instantly formed a wall before him, gripping their intricate staves and their spells ready.


    "Calm down, Shepard!"


    Elisabeth''s voice echoed authority and grandeur as her icy eyes landed on his trembling fists, then wrathful face.


    "As witnesses, we''ll apply a penalty on Edgar''s bet. If your disciple loses, you''ll keep your item. If he wins, he''ll give you two more for cheating. Additionally, he''ll be banned from sitting around the same table as any of us for five years."


    She nodded at him, her words and demeanor showing how seriously she took the transgression.


    "But my disciple will still lose the competition! How is it fair to him?!"


    He roared his indignation, eyes trembling.


    "That... We can''t do anything about it."


    She shook her head, stepped to him, and placed her slender hand on his shoulder. Then, her icy gaze landed on Edgar''s relaxed figure.


    "In next year''s tournament. Edgar Voldaren will have to follow every bid on any of his disciples. You''ll forward a list prior. If you refuse, we''ll cut any relation with you, amicable or commercial."


    He noticed how the cheater paled. That''s how it worked among them. They couldn''t fight, true. Instead, they eroded each other''s possessions and future. The worst part? When Elisabeth pronounced the sentence, no one would revoke or discuss it.


    Despite the harsh conditions, rage still blazed in his eyes. This pompous fool thought he could take an alchemist lightly because of their peaceful and introverted reputation?


    "No alchemist will sell you or anyone coming from your academy any potion for ten years," he declared, his word''s weight a crushing blow to any dean.


    Even if they advised younger students not to rely on them in the early stages, they were encouraged to consume one each year after reaching the second tier.


    As his words lingered, he peered at his struggling to keep his balance disciple below.


    Yet, a roar accompanied by loud huffing caused his pupils to constrict.


    "Dismiss your mana, Shepard! I''ll win!"


    Then, he noticed the defiant fire engulfing Adam''s eyes in an uncontrollable inferno.


    Even the cleaver felt it, trembling on the island for a second.


    Without waiting for Shepard to comply, he roared again.


    "Since you used an effect during my monster''s attack, I can freely cancel it." Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    The dullahan''s great sword vanished in a puff of smoke, making his empty hand slash at empty air before the dark stallion''s hooves shattered the ground in its mad escape.


    "Ant chimaera, attack!"


    The rising students and the arcanist gazed at the monster charging towards certain doom under its summoner''s questionable command, eyes wide in confusion. Did he lose his mind after understanding he couldn''t beat the tier-five creature? This question hung on everyone''s lips.


    Despite its death a second later, Adam''s wrathful voice echoed, unbothered and confident.


    "I use a boosting spell on the banshee queen."


    With a forceful wave of his hand, violet serpents cracked around the ghost in a terrifying show of lightning and thunder strikes.


    "Her effect is improved under the spell! She can now bring back a monster from any graveyard! Resurrect the Netherworld''s snake."


    "Why?"


    Mia and the public tilted their heads in unison. What could that weak monster do? Its only value lies in its effect to retrieve a card from its user''s deck. And after six days, they were confident they had seen them all.


    "What are you doing, big brother?"


    Julius clasped his hand in a silent prayer while Arun''s eyes trembled. Nova bit on her lips, drawing blood at the duel''s unfairness, and even Asha''s nails dug into her palms. The teacher paced behind their seats, and Zenobia''s eyes seethed with anger at the blasphemer who dared to cheat in her favorite game.


    No one wanted him to lose, not after reaching the qualification''s last day.


    Then, Adam did the unthinkable again before their enlarging eyes.


    "Attack the dragon!"


    The snake''s fangs glinted with purple venom as its jaws opened wide to bite the dragon. Yet, a bigger maw engulfed it in a second, shattering the ground below.


    "Snake''s effect: I can choose any card from my deck and add it to my hand."


    His hand blurred and gripped his card. He swiped them in the blink of an eye, finding the cursed bastard at the bottom.


    "You are really doing your best to avoid me. But you''ll work for me by your own will or constraint!"


    A tense silence descended as he gazed at the card, the same smirk he had when about to obliterate someone marked as an enemy twisting his lips.


    His hand soared above the desk, drawing everyone''s eyes and building an uneasy sense of anticipation in their hammering hearts.


    He gritted his teeth, memories he loved and hated resurfacing in his mind like a violent torrent.


    "If I have a chimaera monster on the field, or if on died during this turn, I can ignore any conditions to sacrifice it."


    His voice resounded, chilling and heralding chaos and destruction.


    Defiance fueling him, he slammed the card above the chimaera.


    "It allows me to summon the mad scientist, the most accursed bastard that ever stepped foot on the lands."


    Everyone''s eyes enlarged. Where was all this coming from? He still had a monster they hadn''t seen? One even stronger than the Dullahan?


    No way! His friends and teachers scrutinised his duels. Some students even took notes, counted his cards and classified his monsters.


    Before they could realise they only counted nineteen, he answered.


    "I summon Ignatius, the devourer!"


    sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 445 The World Devourers True Terror

    The insect chimaera screeched in pure horror as the clanging of its chitin reverberated through the silent arena."Kekeke."


    A vicious laugh permeated by madness shattered everyone''s sense of safety despite the distance.


    Dread''s icy fingers gripped their hearts as they anticipated the creature''s appearance.


    Contrary to their expectations of seeing shining stars, billowing fogs, or the appearance of a dreadful stallion.


    A wrinkly man walked out of the castle, his casual stroll raising a wave of hushed whispers.


    After noticing the attack value displayed above his head, they exploded into boisterous chatter and even cursed him after the dramatic summoning.


    ATK 0


    "Hahaha. What can a mana-less tier-one old scientist do? You almost scared me with that grand show and determined roars."


    Mia''s derisive sneer filled the arena.


    Yet, the chimaera''s despair-filled shrieks intensified with each step the man took.


    And he understood it. The horrors the man committed were branded into its very soul. Even in death, it would never forget or forgive him.


    "You thought you could stop my rise with a tier-five monster? By cheating? I declare loud and clear before everyone. Cheat all you want. Fill your decks with horrible monsters. You''ll need them because I am the best!"


    He cut through her snickers, his voice as sharp and lethal as the tier-nine demonic cleaver and his defiance burning brighter than its flames.


    Then, he continued, slamming his desk as his command fused through the air.


    "Hey bastard, quit laughing and do your thing."


    Upon hearing his voice, Ignatius'' shoulders trembled with rage and fear.


    Without wasting a second, he pointed at the chimaera''s heart.


    Compelled by a force escaping the crowd''s and Mia''s comprehension, the dark monster dropped to its knees, crying in anguish. But no one could save it from its creator.


    In a dark blur, it plunged its claws into its chest, chitin and blood flying in a bone-chilling rain.


    Then, Ignatius inserted something into it before its old body collapsed and exploded into a rain of sparks. Dead.


    A stunned silence descended. The man died? Just after arriving?


    "Booh!"


    "Give up already if you are going to make your monsters kill themselves!"


    "The heck was that proud declaration? You''re just throwing alchemical powder at our eyes!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amidst the burgeoning chaos, Shepard noticed the chimaera''s open chest shift.


    "Something terrible is happening."


    Despite his arcanist tier and all the lethal spells at his disposal, a feeling of pure dread he had never felt again after his confrontation with the evil ghost king shattered his confidence.


    ROAR


    A sudden roar shattered everyone''s doubts the next second, forcing them to watch slack-jawed.


    Like a terrifying mass of broken muscles and chitin, the chimaera''s frame bloated. In a second, the ugly mess reached eight meters before thick gorilla arms sprouted.


    Four leathery wings shot from its back, raising a furious gale as they unfurled. A mix of cheetah''s and bear''s paws, ending in blade-like claws, came to grace the terror''s lower body.


    Even their wildest nightmares wouldn''t have shown them something so horrifying.


    Everyone trembled, the noise of their chattering legs and teeth echoing. The smell of ammonia rose from places where weaker minds couldn''t handle the shock.


    Finally, a horrifying head blossomed above a colossal monkey''s torso. Its maw glinted with rows of razor-sharp triangular teeth as its falcon''s eyes peered through the crowd''s soul.


    "Kekeke."


    Ignatius'' contorted laugh reverberated, forcing the arcanists to frown in unison.


    The threat emanating from the creature was off the charts. Even its attack was unnatural for a tier four monster.


    ATK 3200


    "Shut up and eat, bastard!"


    Adam''s command overwhelmed the laughter, returning a semblance of composure to the others.


    Yet, it shattered the next second as the gorilla''s arms gripped the struggling Dullahan and the banshee queen.


    Eyes glinting with greed, it threw them into its mouth, gulping as he swallowed the once powerful creatures.


    "Ignatius the devourer''s effect: if he is summoned using a chimaera monster, he can parasitise its body, rising to the fourth tier and becoming Ignatius the world devourer. I can then sacrifice as many monsters as I possess to feed his evolution."


    His words lingered for a second, and his fists shook as Mia''s convulsing hand registered in his eyes.


    Then, he roared, swinging his fist in her direction.


    "He inherits half their natural strength and one of their effects!"


    "Kekeke."


    The mad laughter chilled the arena as the attack value soared.


    ATK 3200->5800


    But Ignatius'' show was far from over. As he digested the two ghosts, sending them straight to the graveyard, its muscles shifted again, condensing and turning pale.


    Its size reduced to three meters, and its bestial limbs refined themselves to look ghostly.


    "Bring the Dullahan back and destroy the annoying lizard."


    An obsidian great sword appeared in its hand as he shrieked like a banshee. In a swirl of grey fog, the Dullahan rose from the dead, the noise of legs shaking in its greaves reverberating.


    Before everyone''s chaotic mind, Ignatius disappeared next. Not even the arcanists could follow his movement.


    SRIEK


    An agonising shriek rumbled in the arena as a colossal head spiralled into the sky the next second.


    The several dozen-meter-tall dragon''s body plunged next, shattering the mountainous terrain and raising an obscure veil of scarlet dust.


    "Use the Dullahan''s effect to destroy her castle!"


    At his icy command, Mia''s arrogance shattered like a mirror. Questions raged in her mind, deafening the surrounding chaos. How did a tier-five elemental dragon lose so fast? Where did such a nightmarish creature exist? How did he get that card?


    Despite her confusion, the arcanists knew one of the answers. And among them, Shepard knew two.


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    "That crazy brat! That''s why he almost died. He fought a tier-four mythical creature last year!"


    Shepard clutched his head in disbelief, finally slotting the puzzle''s pieces together.


    Meanwhile, a rain of cursed spears shattered Mia''s second castle as the Dullahan''s stallion marched to her last.


    ''This duel is finally over.''


    Adam sighed, a sense of relief washing over him, releasing the tension gripping his nerves.


    Then, weakness assaulted him, forcing him to clutch the desk''s edges to remain standing.


    Despite the victory, the duel''s mental toll shook his soul''s core. He had almost lost, then almost won, only to almost lose again. But finally, finally, everything will end on the next turn.


    No matter what Mia did, she wouldn''t come back. Ignatius was just too powerful after devouring two tier-four monsters. Even if she could bring her dragon by some miracle, it would only die again.


    He closed his eyes, waiting for her next move.


    Yet, contrary to his expectation, silence lingered.


    Then she yelled, pulling her hair in disbelief, tearing locks out.


    "It''s impossible! You can''t beat the tier-five monster Edgar gave me. You are a bastard, a cheater."


    "Coming from a cheater, I almost feel offended. But I didn''t. I killed the bastard with my own two hands."


    He shook his head, amused by her sore loser attitude after all the perverse provocations.


    "Lies! Deceptions! How dare you sully my and my mentor''s honor? You deserve death!"


    In a shocking show of folly, she gripped the grimoire resting on her belt and glistening wand.


    Chants reverberated next, causing everyone''s eyes to bulge at her decision. She had given up on the duel and prepared to attack!

 Chapter 446 The Price of Arrogance

    His eyes narrowed into dangerous slits, and his fists tightened as he glared at the raised wand.What fool on the same tier would dare to attack him? Under the eyes of eight arcanists, no less!


    As anger clawed at him, trying to burst into an eruptive inferno, Elisabeth rose, eyes as cold as ice.


    However, Shepard halted her, his lips stretching into a vicious grin.


    "Let her humiliate herself further. I''m sure Edgar will love it."


    Then, ignoring her sigh, he focused on Adam, internally cheering for him.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Adam''s voice echoed, surprising Julius and Arun with his improved self-control.


    But in her irrational rage, Mia didn''t care, taking his words as an attempt to beg or perhaps a show of weakness.


    The next second, smoke wafted from her open grimoire before swirling into a vortex.


    He could hear dreadful roars that sent an icy wave collapse on him, forcing the volcano about to erupt in him into stillness and chilling his soul.


    "Appear in your true and glorious form, netherworld''s snake!"


    Pure chaos descended as the public shrieked in fear. The younger students leapt to their feet, crying and scrambling out of the arena. In their mad dash, they collided with one another, wounding themselves.


    Meanwhile, Julius'' hand itched at his gladius, and his muscles tensed.


    Despite the chaos, his life force boosted voice pierced through the terrorised screams and noise of footsteps.


    "Hold on, big brother! I''m coming to help!"


    Faced with the snake''s triangular head emerging from the vortex and its scarlet eyes dripping with malice, Adam roared back.


    "Don''t move!"


    His wooden body tensed, and his fingers cracked as he clenched his fist.


    ''I can''t reveal my magic proficiency. Brute strength it is, then!''


    Their plan for next year''s tournament flashing in his mind, his figure blurred in everyone''s eyes.


    The wind whipped against his red coat as he lept on the snake''s head in the blink of an eye.


    His elbow rose high, and his eyes burned.


    ''That''s how you use anger. In a devastating burst!''


    Like a tier four hammer descending to strike scalding ore, his fist plunged, roaring his outrage.


    BOOM S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A spiderweb of cracks shattered the snake''s scales as an agonising hiss reverberated through the arena. Blood seeped from them as the creature''s skull caved in bone-chilling crunching noises.


    The brave souls who remained in their seats to watch and the teacher''s eyes enlarged at the ridiculous spectacle.


    "Since when could disciples punch tier three creatures from another plane to death?!"


    "What the heck am I seeing? Am I dreaming? Ouch! The heck are you doing?"


    "Pinching you to verify?"


    As fear melded with awe in their eyes, Adam''s eyes narrowed.


    Creatures of this tier had incredible vitality. He experienced it first-hand. Therefore, he delivered another strike in a blur of black and red, pulverising the snake''s colossal skull into a scarlet mist.


    Then, he jumped before Mia''s trembling eyes. In a swift movement of his hand, he snatched her wand and grimoire.


    "Honor? I see nothing honorable in a pest like you. The snake wouldn''t have died if we were in the wild."


    His icy voice reverberated, making her legs shake in pure terror and colors drain from her face.


    But when she heard him speak next, she almost fainted.


    "You would have taken his place. Congratulations on surviving your misplaced arrogance!"


    The noise of his mocking clapping echoed, making the scene even more surreal and terrifying to the onlookers.


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Meanwhile, Shepard smirked at Edgar, his eyes sparkling with bliss before they narrowed.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    He outstretched his hand, fingers turning into smoke, and a water sphere swirling into existence.


    "I won''t touch your disciple. Sit back," Edgar said, aiming a finger at Mia.


    Then, he continued, his voice as commanding as a royal decree and eyes reddening under the blood influx.


    "For transgressing the tournament''s rules in our academy. For causing many students'' wounds because of your rashness."


    His palm trembled, teeth cracked, and veins throbbed on his forehead.


    "For being defeated with a tier-five card and making me lose three tier-six materials!"


    An unholy amount of mana condensed on his palm, shaping itself into a dark spear glinting with red hues.


    "DIE!"


    As he roared, his mana construct disappeared before...


    BOOM


    A red blur lept aside as the duel desk shattered first, followed by the sturdy ground, which exploded in a rain of dust and gravel propelled in every direction.


    Adam rolled on the ground for a few meters, carried by his momentum before his palm struck it. Propelled upwards, he somersaulted and regained his balance just in time to witness what happened to Mia.


    Like a swarm of invisible, deadly creatures, Edgar''s mana devoured her body after piercing a round hole in her torso. In a brief second, not even her clothes remained.


    A knot of fear and despair wrapped around his soul. He recognised Edgar''s method. It was a mana technique. One of the sixth tier!


    ''His mana control is superior to Elisabeth''s, Moira''s, and Shepard''s!''


    He gasped at the raging arcanist on the balcony, hearing Shepard roar.


    "What kind of mentor kills his disciple for a defeat or an outburst?! She was still young! You could have punished and guided her!"


    Despite his sound reasoning and accusation, only Orion and Maya nodded at his words, leaving the five other deans to approve silently.


    Honestly? Even if someone from their own family dared to disgrace them in public in such an unsightly way, they would have killed him, too.


    "Shut up and take your items."


    Edgar roared back, throwing three materials any mage would drool over on the table before his shadow slithered on his body.


    Leathery wings unfurled, and he took off, flying through the arena''s doors, unwilling to endure his peers'' gazes and mockery.


    Watching his departing figure, Elisabeth''s palm met her forehead, a sigh filled with her frustration parting her lips.


    "Gather your students. We''ll continue with the last matches in an hour."


    Her authoritative voice boomed like thunder, reaching everyone.


    "Students from my Academy of Light Magic! Show them why we are the best. Heal any wounded."


    The teachers moved to follow her command as a semblance of normalcy began to emerge from the chaos.


    Witnessing everything, Adam shook his head and stepped away. Despite her gruesome death at the hands of the person she trusted the most, he shrugged, uncaring. Mia deserved her fate. Blind arrogance would get you killed sooner or later. It was so obvious yet so abstract for fools like her.


    Before he could leave the venue, billowing smoke surged in front of him before Shepard''s grinning figure condensed.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Back to the academy. A shame I didn''t duel any dwarf during the qualifications."


    He shrugged, his mind already set on his training.


    "You''ll need that, then."


    His mentor''s grin widened to reach his gray eyes as he unclenched his fist, revealing a sparkling ore.


    "Your share from the profits. With the sanctions we imposed on Edgar and his remaining two cheating students, I''ll make a killing, thanks to you!"


    Intrigued, he grabbed the ore before Shepard winked.


    "It''s Starmetal Ore. Like its tier one little sister, it has high mana conductivity, so you should enjoy working with it."


    His lips twitched as he offered a nod of gratitude and spoke while leaving.


    "Thank you for sharing it with me."


    "Nonsense. Keep up the good work in both tournaments. If I get something useful for your progress, I''ll give it to you."


    His soul warmed at his mentor''s concern, almost making him forget how he agreed to send him to Elisabeth against his will...

 Chapter 447 The Road to Mastery

    After fetching Nova and a brief discussion with the mage handling the Gate, he crossed it, stepping into Durazmarn''s mountainous city.He remained silent on the way, not sure about how to feel.


    Despite his victory against all odds and the tier-six ore he got, the bizarre development doused the joy he should have felt. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    More importantly, the chasm separating him from Edgar shattered his self-confidence.


    The more he witnessed the prowess of higher-tier beings, the more his plans and dreams seemed unachievable. Confront tier-five vampires and werewolves with a potential tier-six leader?


    ''Might as well return, insult Edgar, then attack him and see how I die. And that''s considering he is much weaker than those creatures.''


    A bitter taste filled his mouth as he shook his head in ridicule.


    The walking Nova noticed his slumped shoulders and defeated sigh, a frown creasing her brows.


    "Cheer up! You are qualified for the five final matches. No matter what happened, you should celebrate!"


    Her melodious, enthusiastic voice filled his ears, chasing his negative thoughts away.


    He knew one of her bizarre, joyful abilities was at play, yet he felt grateful for her unwavering support.


    "Thank you."


    He muttered, indulging in her ability without resistance. After all, he couldn''t remain depressed and still had a few solutions.


    With Picket''s tier-five core, the tier-six ore, and the tier-seven silver fruit tree''s branches, he only lacked enough proficiency to create terrifying equipment.


    ''Or would integrating these materials to improve the puppet show better results?''


    The question lingered in his mind for a moment before he shook his head.


    ''I need a specialist''s opinion.''


    And he just happened to know one.


    "I''ll go see an enchanter I met the other day. You can head back first."


    An apologetic smile stretched his lips as he gazed into the ethereal beauty gray eyes. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    She had nothing to do there and would wait, dying of boredom when they discussed something she didn''t care about.


    "Alright. Don''t lose sense of time again, and head back. I''ll show you something incredible in a few days."


    With a gentle smile, she waved Stella''s paw to bid goodbye and returned to their academy''s room.


    He watched her depart, the forge''s light illuminating her white dress and the hot wind blowing her flowing hair as a warm sensation spread across his soul.


    After lingering for a moment, he turned. Determination fueling his steps, he went to Yngrid''s banned shop.


    The moment he stepped through the old creaking door, the dwarf burst up the stairs. Her muscular arm rested on the counter while an expectant smile brightened her face.


    "Ah! It''s you again. Do you have more cores to sell, or did you make up your mind to order something from Durazmarn''s best enchanter?"


    Her braids danced as he noticed the excited gleam flashing in her eyes.


    "Unfortunately, no. Instead, I came with an offer."


    "Oh? Tell Aunty Yngrid. I''m sure I can help you... If the benefits are worth my time, of course."


    He chuckled, impressed and enjoying her straightforward, even blunt character.


    "I need technical advice on crafting high-tiered items. Before you refuse, I don''t need to learn enchantments but how to handle the materials to maintain or even increase their properties."


    Noticing her hesitation, he continued, knowing she struggled to get her hands on materials.


    "I can pay you with tier four ores. I know I can trust you for the pricing."


    She smiled at the offer and slammed the counter.


    "Alright, little imp. But let me warn you, my training is hellish. No one ever returned after working with me for a day."


    "Hahaha. I bet you''ll give up before I do."


    "Let''s make it a friendly bet, then. Show me the materials."


    She outstretched her palm, eyes sparkling and brows raised in curiosity.


    He retrieved Picket''s core and the Starmetal Ore, keeping the branches a secret.


    With the tree alive and recovering, he knew he could work with it like he did for the Runebark, making her insight valuable but not vital. A tier seven material couldn''t be shown wantonly, anyway. Even if he trusted her, no one could boast immunity to greed.


    However, he miscalculated as her voice rumbled in the shop, and disbelief flushed her face red.


    "Where did you get a tier-six ore?!"


    She jumped over the counter, showing surprising agility for someone so short and bulky.


    "Tell me the truth! Are you a royal bastard or an archmage''s hidden son?"


    Baffled by her words, his smile froze on his lips, and his eyes widened.


    A moment later, he coughed.


    "My mentor is an arcanist. Got the ore from him as a reward."


    "I see!"


    She clapped, beaming a joyous smile as her eyes flashed greedily.


    "Let me turn this bad baby into a weapon. I''ll do it for free! I want to work with rare minerals after so many years."


    "Well. You can help me design the weapon and guide me during the forging process. But I''m the one who''ll do everything."


    A wry smile stretched his lips as he saw her bright eyes dim in disappointment.


    ''She is devoted to her craft and a nice person.''


    A pang of guilt struck his soul. Her situation was too unfortunate.


    ''I want to help her...''


    "You know what? I promise to give you the next high-tiered material I get. It might take some time, but trust me, I never lie."


    A fire reignited in her dimming eyes.


    She gripped his arm in the blink of an eye while her other hand slapped his back, wooden noise reverberating.


    "Hahaha! I''ll wait impatiently for that day! Follow me."


    Without waiting for his approval, she dragged him into the dark backroom behind the counter.


    He observed the neatly arranged and sparkling hammers and anvil, then the high-quality coal filling the colossal fireplace.


    ''This shop is so mysterious. The outward decay is like an illusion hiding the clean and well-managed interior.''


    As he pondered, Yngrid lightened the fire using a surge of fiery mana before turning to him.


    "Let''s start with the boring theory."


    The room temperature increased with each passing minute as he gulped her knowledge like a ravenous beast.


    To his surprise, Yngrid proved to be an excellent and meticulous teacher. Just like him, she aimed for perfection and nothing else. No matter how many errors he made when she taught him forging techniques, she continued to ask him to start again from the beginning.


    They worked until the sun disappeared into the horizon, and the moon illuminated the sky before she whistled.


    "You''re a tough nut to crack! I thought you would give up after six hours, top."


    "No way! I can continue for at least sixty more."


    "Yeah, sure. And I can forge nonstop for a month."


    She rolled her eyes at his stupid claim. No one could remain focused for so long without rest, much less delving into such complex subjects.


    "Let''s sleep for today. You can come back tomorrow. For the price, I think one ore for three days should be honest."


    She showed him the exit, making him understand that her pricing was not negotiable.


    He found it honest, to be fair. Even if the techniques he learned lacked depth, for now. Once he reached the more intricate ones, he knew the knowledge would be worth much more than a handful of ores.

 Chapter 448 The Final Push

    Adam spent two weeks in this atmosphere of deep immersion. Each day became a new challenge, bringing its portion of discoveries and improvements.The sole tier-four forging and engraving methods taught by Elara multiplied under Yngrid''s guidance and the noise of rhythmical hammering. Each one proved more intricate and complicated than the last, forcing him to pay closer attention to details, something he used to skip.


    Fire danced in the forge, and his heart as his confidence in the crafting field soared. And now, he felt he could tackle the tall task of enchanting tier-five items from scratch in a rudimentary manner. But it didn''t faze his determination.


    Mastery was a slow process, but he knew he would soon hone his own techniques and proficiency to push open the world of tier-six items.


    He clenched his wooden fist, realising his strange condition might have been a curse but proved advantageous in learning. He didn''t sleep, eat or get tired, making him a human-machine gulping knowledge faster than anyone.


    Yet, he observed his hand yearning dancing in the two gems serving as his eyes. He still longed for his own body.


    "I''m sure they''ll offer another mythical material in the inter-academy tournament."


    Hope filled his solemn mutter. Even after two weeks of inquiring, he found no trail, the only one being the tier-five tendons offered by the demonic cleaver.


    Before he could delve deeper into the subject, a tired, feminine voice resounded behind the piece of metal shining before him.


    "I can''t believe you went at it the entire night right before your match. Haaa. I hope you have prepared yourself enough. No matter the tournament''s edition, there has never been a weak duelist who reached the sixteen finalists."


    Despite the bird''s chirping accompanying the sun''s rise and the dark circles extending under her eyes, Yngrid''s lips twisted in concern.


    He nodded, a warm sensation spreading across his soul.


    "Don''t worry, teacher Yngrid. I worked on my spells and how to use them during your sleep."


    "You brat, I told you not to call me teacher! Do you want the royal mages to knock on my door and drag me to the palace to behead me for a misunderstanding?"


    He gazed at her twitching brows, stifling the laughter itching in his throat.


    Of course, they forbade her from sharing her inheritance knowledge, and she never did. She only helped him understand the engravings he worked with, whistling at them.


    Once, she even said they shared some similarities with the ones she inherited.


    However, she pointed out apparent differences in the results and effects, making him realise Durgrim must have lived right after the genius inventor and probably worked hard to improve his techniques.


    ''I need to find time to return to Ossian''s soul society and ask Durgrim if he knows about him.''


    As silence descended, he felt his feet move against his will. He turned his head, noticing Yngrid pushing him out of the forge.


    "Move now, or you''ll be late. There are strict rules for this, you know? Even if your match starts in the afternoon, fifteen minutes after the first match begins, they''ll disqualify you if you aren''t around!"


    "Thank you. I''ll return as soon as I win so we can continue!"


    "Give this old lady some rest, you monster! I can''t even walk straight with how exhausted I''m."


    He glared at her pale face, pinching the bridge of his nose as his lips curled into a wry smile.


    ''Why does it sound wrong even if it''s true?''


    After she shoved him out of her shop and he bid her farewell, the wind whipped against his red coat as he blurred into motion.


    In a few brief minutes, he reached the activated Gate, noticing Moira and the other teachers guiding the chanting students.


    "You can do it, Dorn! Bring the medal home!"


    "Yeah! Don''t lose your means because they are taller. Our hearts are much bigger than theirs!"


    Though he disliked Moira''s character, he could only bow his head regarding her managing skills. Each of her students demonstrated a powerful sense of camaraderie.


    ''As the saying goes, no one is perfect."


    He couldn''t help but find her arrogance a pity.


    Still, recognising her skills didn''t mean he would enjoy her company. Therefore, he flashed, raising a gust of wind that sent the students'' hair dancing, as he snatched Nova and threw himself into the mana veil surrounding the Gate. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment he stepped out, his friend''s melodious voice echoed in his ears, feeling the teasing hiding underneath prickle his soul.


    "I wonder if you remember I existed before or after seeing me."


    "Hahaha. Before, of course. I planned to return to the academy to fetch you if you weren''t there."


    He forced a chuckle out as a pang of guilt struck him.


    "I know you would. Tell me, did you improve a lot?"


    Concern and solemness veiled her beautiful features and voice as her trembling hand struck his wooden torso.


    "I''m still not good enough, but on the right track. I believe I''ll edge on Moira''s level in a month."


    Even if it could sound surreal to others, Durgrim''s soul orb and Yngrid''s mastery made it possible. After all, the straightforward dwarf had been an adept all along! Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Great! I''ll order something from you first, then!"


    Her face lit up as she jumped down his arms. Her slender palm met his forehead, shining a mix of blue mana and gray soul energy, confusing him.


    His brows furrowed and rose in confusion before she spoke again, her contagious cheerfulness forcing his lips to curl into an unwilling smile.


    "Your payment!"


    She grinned as an intricate magic circle shining a golden halo around her emerged.


    Unlike the last time, this one exuded a sense of grandeur with its intricate symbols pulsing with incredible power and a unique affinity outside mortals'' reach.


    After ten seconds, a notification rang in his ear, forcing his eyes to his interface.


    [Nova''s lucky blessing increased to tier four.]


    "Hahaha! That''s exactly what I needed. Congratulations on your breakthrough, too. I''m genuinely happy for you!"


    He smiled at her, his smile reaching his sparkling eyes. In six months, she climbed her way to the powerhouse starting line without showing her training or asking for anything.


    ''What a powerful lady.''


    "That''s nothing. I''ll reach the fifth tier before you catch up with my shadow!"


    She grinned, showing Stella and continuing.


    "I want a tier-six house for Stalla. Even if she''s a cat, she deserves her own accommodation!"


    His eyes bulged, the gems almost falling down their sockets at her crazy demand.


    ''People would kill for a weapon of this tier! If she asked for a castle or something, why not in the future, but a cat''s house?!''


    Yet, her excited and hopeful smile forced his baffled words down. He begrudgingly agreed to do his best to complete her order as excited youths stepped out of the Gate one after another.


    Soon, Shepard emerged, followed by his students and teachers.


    After walking to him, the arcanist started.


    "I admit I had some reservations, but I trust you now. Get that first place and make us proud. If you succeed, I''ll lend you Vivian''s grimoire for another week."


    "You just multiplied my determination by six. Hahaha."


    Laughing, they stepped into the Gothic castle, ready to tackle today''s challenge and surprise the glaring competitors with his new spells.

 Chapter 449 The Stage is Set

    After separating from the college group, he stepped into the arena as fifteen youths wearing different academy uniforms joined him. The seven arcanists overlooked them from the balcony, faces stern and eyes glinting competitiveness.''Where is Edgar?''


    He stifled a laugh as he could picture the proud man''s distorted face and how he would refuse to join the others.


    ''He must be watching with his students.'' sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He shook his head, focusing on Elisabeth''s fluttering white dress and marvelling at the pulsing golden engravings as she stepped forwards.


    Without the required mastery, he missed their significance earlier. But now? He understood they were intricate engravings enchanting the durable yet thin fabric.


    "I''ll host the competition''s final instead of Edgar. The rules won''t change, though. So, may the better battle monster duelist win!"


    Her enchanting voice reverberated, exciting the crowd and the finalists.


    He, on the other hand, shrugged, still feeling a prickling sensation in his soul each time his eyes landed on her.


    Before he could dwell on it, Elisabeth''s blue eyes shone a bright light, and she clapped her hand.


    A whiteboard, filled with black lines forming a bracket, emerged from the ground.


    Then, a teacher from each academy approached them.


    "We''ll proceed with the drawings. We are observing you. The slightest mana disturbance will lead to your disqualification."


    Their stern faces left no place for doubts, making him realise the deans increased the tournament''s security to avoid another mess.


    A moment later, a teacher wearing dark blue robes sprinkled with bright starlight guided him to the drawing box while the others watched.


    He shoved his hand in it, retrieving a gem marked with the number fourteen before showing it to the man.


    Without waiting, the mage stepped to the board, wrote Adam under the fourteenth line, and gestured for him to step back.


    The others followed until names filled the board.


    Upon noticing his adversary''s, his lips split into a vicious grin.


    ''Finally! Moira''s disciple!''


    He didn''t know if Nova''s blessing played a role, but the drawing was too perfect. Edgar''s last two students would have to face each other before the final, reducing his risk of losing.


    Of course, facing a single adversary possessing two tier-five monsters would increase the challenge difficulty. But he had time to prepare countermeasures.


    As he thought, Elisabeth''s authoritative voice commanded attention from the balcony.


    "We''ll proceed in numerical order. The first duelists may step forward."


    After returning to her seat, she heard Shepard taunt Moira with his arrogant smirk.


    "Your student has no chance."


    He rolled his eyes and tilted his head at the proud dwarf, doing everything he could to infuriate her.


    "If you believe in him, bet two items!"


    "Your disciple did well for an amateur. But he now plays against a true strategist. Dorn will never let him stack his creatures or summon his ace monsters."


    Moire''s elegant voice resounded, yet he noticed the slight tremor rocking her shoulders and the frown threatening to crease her brows.


    Before she could agree to his bet, his smirk enlarged as he revealed his true intention.


    "Bah. You would have accepted in a jiffy if you were confident in that Dorn. I guess I have no choice but to step back. One item and a piece of information about dwarven history. How about that?"


    "What part of our history can interest an alchemist?" Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    She sneered in ridicule.


    Yet her arrogant expression froze, and an inferno of unadulterated rage ignited in her eyes when he answered.


    "There once was a genius enchanter. He single-handedly developed the field, making it shine with blinding radiance at his time. I also learned that his name is taboo in your community and that the royal family had executed him for a mysterious reason a few centuries ago."


    Each word he spoke caused her expression to distort and her elegance to shatter in an ocean of fiery grudges.


    "I''m curious to know who informed you about that traitor."


    Her voice, a low growl, trailed off for a second.


    "So I can behead him with my own two hands!"


    Azur and fiery mana wafted from her eyes, and her nails dug into her trembling palms.


    "Why does it matter? I already know."


    He shrugged, unimpressed by her vain display.


    After all, the only point every arcanist agreed on when ranking their fighting strength was to put Moira in the last position.


    Despite her powerful items, the scarcity of tier-six materials and their monopoly on them as fighters made her a joke in their eyes. He wouldn''t even consider her a peer if not for her enchanting knowledge after she treated Adam like an outcast and ignored his letter.


    His voice turned icy at the thought as he continued, smoke wafting from his dangerously narrowed eyes.


    "Do you agree? Bet four tier-six items or a legendary artifact of the fifth tier if you don''t."


    "Preposterous! I can still choose to agree on betting or not."


    "And I can choose to isolate you. Your items are powerful but expensive, while my potions are affordable and in high demand. I''m much wealthier than you. Enough to clad my academy''s walls in gold. What would you do after I make a public offer stating that I would buy any tier four material or above?"


    Colors drained from Moira''s face as the threat hit her like a low blow.


    Besides Zeph, no one among them could rival Shepard''s wealth. The fool even traded tier-six potions for old grimoires he couldn''t even use.


    She remembered the scandal it caused when the lucky old man offered the potion to his grandson, turning him into a mage, then an adept a few years later, and how the Tidecaller herself flew into a rage and scolded them.


    With a huff of rage, she answered, making her stance clear.


    "I''ll bet the artifact. But I want written proof that you won''t act against my interests."


    Her lips curled, showing her gum as she continued.


    "Never ask me about that man again. He is dead. A phantom of the past no noble dwarf wants to remember. His name has already faded, and his legacy will follow."


    Without waiting for his answer, she closed her eyes and leaned back, making him frown and understand.


    Understand that no matter what happened or how he threatened her, she would never reveal any information about that genius.


    The rhythmic drum of his finger against his armrest resounded as he pondered his failure. Still, he would get an item worth a fortune he could reward Adam with instead of the information.


    With a silent apology to his disciple, he glared at Moira.


    "I''ll write your paper and take my advice: learn your place in this world."


    He noticed her body twitching as she tried to contain her rage after he turned her words against her, hoping she would learn a bit of humility.


    Then, he glanced down, observing Adam''s focused frown as he observed the duel unfolding.


    The student from the School of Dark Magic and Necromancy easily overpowered his adversary from the Institute of Illusion in a show of strategy and powerful undead creatures.


    He even felt an icy shiver spread to his soul when he summoned a strange zombi he had never read about before. But he knew where it came from!


    From the ancient and powerful culture that birthed cultivators. It was a Jianshi of the fourth tier, and its effect devastated the field.


    A sea of rubbles replaced the three castles in two brief turns, leaving a clear victor and deep frowns on the competitors'' faces.


    ''Can I beat it by throwing rice?''


    He chuckled in ridicule, his mind racing to counter the horrible effect.

 Chapter 450 His Secret Weapon Stuns the Crowd!

    Besides Edgar''s two disciples and Aurora''s, he shrugged the other competitors off. They clearly wouldn''t pose him much of a threat now that he balanced his deck and developed new spells.And after five long and torturous hours watching them, his turn finally came.


    Without wasting time, he stepped behind his duel desk.


    Simultaneously, his adversary showed up, a teenage dwarf with lustrous brown hair and a smith''s frame that would put culturists to shame.


    Eyes glinting with fierce determination, the dwarf introduced himself.


    "Dorn. We study at the same academy, and Moira sends her greetings. She hopes you won''t be depressed after this defeat, though."


    "And I hope she won''t after the humiliation you are about to suffer."


    He retorted, matching Dorn''s cocky grin with his own disgustingly provoking one.


    With a snort, the dwarf fished a shiny gold coin and tossed it.


    Eyes closed not to cheat, he chose heads and got it right, earning him the right to play first... and end the duel on the second turn.


    "I draw."


    He snatched his deck''s first three cards, a pensive frown creasing his brows as he scanned them.


    The crowd watched with bated breaths, impatient to see the evil ghosts in action.


    Unfortunately, he had to disappoint them.


    "I summon Lala."


    Selene''s creation bloomed on the vast plain separating them, its bright petals illuminating his castles with a gentle wave of warmth.


    "Once summoned, she makes another flower bloom on the field."


    A lesser version of her sprouted in an elegant and mesmerising spectacle next to it, sending a wave of confusion and hushed whispers in the audience.


    But his show only started, one that any duelist and game enthusiast will remember for years!


    His voice chilled as solemnness replaced his relaxed expression.


    "I use my field spell, thunder sovereign''s imperial court!" Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    As his wind and lightning mana melded on his fingers, a storm overtook the plain.


    Dorn''s prideful expression collapsed as he covered his ears with a grimace.


    Meanwhile, the spectators gawked in shock as a sumptuous grand hall condensed. They could see the boundless sky and the ravaging storm deafening the arena through the windows, making them question their worldviews.


    But what thoroughly terrorised them and forced the arcanists to stand was the blond woman''s silhouette seated, eyes closed, and purple dress fluttering on the engraved chair.


    "How did he know the sky guardian?!"


    On the balcony, Maya yelped, leaping to her feed and jumping behind Zeph''s large torso to seek protection.


    The arcanists gazed at him in confusion, but Shepard''s smirk enlarged to reach his ears.


    "Hahaha! Moira dared to belittle you without knowing you dealt with our society''s most feared individuals. Show her! Show her how you returned after a meeting with her and the beast emperor!"


    His hearty laughter sprinkled the thundering booms of the storm as the others'' jaws almost dropped to the ground. Even that maniac beast emperor?!


    Yet, before they could question their exhilarated peer, Adam continued.


    "Any monster summoned on the Thunder sovereign''s imperial court must face her piercing eyes. They''ll lose two hundred attack points. If the remaining points are lower than one thousand seven hundred, their effects are sealed!"


    He noticed how Dorn''s eyes trembled in disbelief and how his pronounced Adam''s apple throbbed.


    "It''s your turn, my dear fellow student. Please, show me the cards you''ll rely on to make me fall into depression."


    Dorn''s fists clenched, his joints popping in an arrangement of sounds as he smirked.


    "What kind of wyvern shit is that spell?! The game should be interactive, not you sealing my effects!"


    The dwarf''s outraged roar sounded like music to his ears as he burst into laughter.


    "It is interactive. Look! I''m having a lot of fun watching your face redden! Hahaha."


    "Shepard! Did you share that grimoire with him?"


    On the balcony, Moira yelled, as shocked as her disciple.


    Because if he did, Adam''s spell effect wouldn''t differ from a weaker version of a sixth-tiered one!


    "So what? He earned the right to read it for a week. I have nothing to do with what he understood, and it happened almost four months ago."


    Shepard shrugged her question off, taking incredible pleasure in focusing on her decomposing expression and fuming eyes.


    "You can give Adam the artefact directly. Who would have thought you would work for him? For free, no less and after your scene?"


    His eyes narrowed into slits as he gazed at her.


    "Make your disciple give up before he collapses in anger or worse: attack like the foolish Mia did."


    Her mouth opened and closed a few times as the other arcanists observed them with rapt attention, enjoying the show.


    But she knew her options were limited. The proud Dorn would never give up, making for a slow and humiliating defeat none wanted to endure. She couldn''t ignore Shepard''s warning either, even if she doubted her disciple would act like a savage. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few seconds later, her proud shoulders slumped, and she sighed in defeat.


    "Give up, Dorn."


    She commanded, looking at her still lost on how to salvage the duel disciple before turning to Shepard.


    "What a blunder to expose such a powerful spell in the first match."


    Her eyes slipped to the other arcanists as she smirked.


    "I''m sure they''ll find ways to counter it before his next match. I may have lost today, but Adam won''t win the championship!"


    Yet, Shepard shrugged.


    "They can counter it as much as they want. You''ll see what a true crafting genius is and how you missed the opportunity I offered you on a golden plate to befriend him."


    As his mentor''s words lingered on the balcony, Adam gazed at Dorn''s open jaw in disbelief.


    The public did, too.


    Would the duel end that fast? Because of a field spell?


    Despite their best effort to remember, it was the first time they ever heard of or witnessed something like that happening.


    Yet, it also opened a new world of strategy for them, one to prohibit their opponents from playing, and that would allow them to win, even with terrible cards!


    ''I shouldn''t have listened to Shepard! I had no fun!'' He thought as Dorn retrieved his deck and left, biting his lips and his head lowered.

 Chapter 451 The Enigma of Durgrims Theories

    After returning to his room, grumbling about the time wasted, he focused on his favorite occupation under Nova''s disapproving glance.Despite her frowning and insistence on taking a break, he just tried to appease her, explaining how he relaxed his mind during the other duels.


    Shepard had also informed him that Moira would deliver him a legendary artefact of the fifth tier. Though he didn''t need it for its enchantments, it''ll be valuable to broaden his horizon. After all, not everyone could scrutinise the best enchanter''s creations.


    And soon, a teacher knocked on the door, forcing him out of his world of dancing theories.


    Nova leapt to open and took the item without gazing at it. Instead, she glared at the teacher, a threatening glint flashing in her eyes.


    "They did nothing to you. You don''t have to hate them because of me."


    His gentle voice resounded, and his lips stretched into a reassuring smile after she slammed the door.


    "I don''t care. Anyone who''s your enemy is mine as well!"


    Her fist cut through the air as she raised it. Stella imitated her, a guttural growl escaping the cat''s cute mouth.


    ''What a comical duo. I''m sure those enemies would die laughing before reaching me.''


    He chuckled before catching the item she threw at him.


    Despite his guess, he couldn''t help but frown at Moira''s minimal efforts.


    She had just crafted a wooden wand. The material''s worth reached the fifth tier, but the rough carvings were unbefitting of her title.


    Yet, his grin enlarged to reach his sparkling eyes.


    ''The engravings are genuine. I can see all four of them and confirm their stability.''


    He tucked his fingers around his chin, analysing it briefly before noting a few differences between Moira''s and Yngrid''s methods.


    ''In order, I would say Yngrid uses the oldest theories, followed by Durgrim and, finally, Moira.''


    No matter how he scanned the wand, the core method seemed the same to him, the only difference being the intricacy.


    As he thought further, his eyes enlarged in realisation, one that made no sense but was as solid as the wand.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "How is Durgrim''s better than hers?!"


    Not just better, he could feel its overwhelming depth swallow Moira''s work, making it look shallow at best and a pale imitation at worst.


    ''It''s as if Durgrim improved on Yngrid''s knowledge while Moira butchered it into something worse.''


    The sudden urge to meet the old ghost seized his thoughts in a grasp of excitement and adventurous spirit. Unfortunately, Ossian''s city had no operational Gate, making the travel dangerous and long.


    ''If I step into any of the surrounding kingdoms, I don''t doubt their rulers would organise a magnificent party for me... one to send my soul into oblivion.''


    A wry smile stretched his lips at the thought, and he shook his head, shoving down the distracting thoughts.


    Like a sponge, he had to progress faster and faster. Faster than anyone ever did. Because at the end of the road, he would get what he had waited and worked so hard for: a body.


    Nova''s inquiries, as his only window on the world outside Durgrim''s soul orb, he focused until the sun dipped on the horizon, then rose again.


    Without wasting time, he went to Yngrid''s shop and met the lively dwarf.


    Together, they analysed the wand before casting it aside, deeming it unworthy of their time with contemptuous sneers. They still retrieved the wood and coating Moira used. After all, they were valuable on their own. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Returning to his routine, he learned, each passing day making him clench his fists in joy and self-approval.


    Soon, his interface display changed, recognising his growing proficiency in enchanting and mana control, listing them both at the fifth tier.


    Despite his achievements, Luna''s note made him laugh to tears the first time he read it.


    Note: You''re doing well. If you had a body, I''m sure your beard would have reached your knees before you left a smithy. I highly recommend you shape a dwarf body to deepen the immersion!


    In this wholesome atmosphere, weeks elapsed, then a month and a half.


    He joined two more duels and crushed his opponents.


    The first believed in his intelligence and developed a complex boosting spell to turn his monster immune to his field. Yet, he tasted his evil ghost''s rage, losing under the Dullahan''s vengeful blows.


    The second one got the first turn, taking the opportunity to cast his own field spell before he could. But to what end?


    He felt a little pressure, but Virgo''s lesser incarnation, boosted by his spell to increase her effect, crippled his adversary''s hand, forcing him to forfeit on the next turn.


    Today, he''ll compete in the semi-final against the School of Dark Magic and Necromancy''s student, who surprised him on the first day.


    Yngrid gripped his shoulder, her firm hand trembling.


    "I would have never believed you would reach this far in the competition. I can''t tell you much. But please, you must win the pair of hands at all costs."


    The sudden demand surprised him but also shocked him into paleness.


    ''Are they related to her inheritance? Are they... the genius dwarf''s?''


    The possibility sent his thoughts into a reeling mess and his frame into a seizure of wooden noises.


    However, she gave him no time to ask more.


    "Go now. You''ll be late if you waste time on small matters. I won''t answer, anyway. But I''d rather see those hands with a diligent boy like you than a profane summoner or dark mage students."


    "I should be back before dinner, so keep the forge hot. I''m impatient to craft the actual items!"


    He nodded, confidence dripping from his voice and a wide grin stretching his lips.


    Yet, an inferno burned in his eyes. A genius'' hands? His desire for them increased by a thousandfold. He had marked them as his now. No one has the right to claim them!


    The noise of his leather boots meeting the ground with unmatched determination echoed as he left the shop and threw himself into the Gate, ready to compete against the teen he noted as the tournament''s most tricky adversary.

 Chapter 452 Haunted Souls Awakening

    Without wasting time, he emerged from the Academy of Summoning''s Gate and walked to the venue.Thunderous cheers erupted when he entered, blasting air in a cacophony loud enough to awaken the dead.


    On the balcony, he saw Shepard''s approving glance and the fuming Aurora seated by him.


    Somehow, he didn''t doubt his greedy mentor had set another outrageous bet and did his best to infuriate her until she accepted.


    His gaze lingered on the other arcanists before Elisabeth stood up.


    "Welcome to this battle monster''s tournament''s semi-final. I see how red your faces are, dear students. So, let''s begin without wasting time!"


    The crowd roared and stomped their feet. Today''s duels promised extreme sensations and a spectacle they would remember for years.


    "On the first duel, from the College of Alchemy and Transmutation, currently Shepard''s disciple: Adam!"


    The public rose in a standing ovation, chanting his name as Arun brought his giant drum again and struck on it with Julius.


    "And his adversary coming from the School of Dark Magic and necromancy, Aurora''s disciple: Arian!"


    The arena burst into noise for an entire minute before mages proficient in sound spells forcefully calmed the roaring students and teachers.


    As they did, he moved behind the duel desk and shuffled his cards, observing Arian do the same.


    He also noticed her relaxed expression and the assurance with which she handled her deck.


    ''I''m confident, too.''


    He grinned at her, fished a coin and threw it.


    "Tail."


    He revealed the result, twisting his lips in disappointment.


    Meanwhile, she drew her three starting cards and giggled.


    "What a shame. Luck saved one of your actions."


    "I won''t need all three to beat you. Don''t worry."


    He winked, his innocent smile hiding his narrowed eyes. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And he saw her play her first monster, her dark uniform wafting the odour of death.


    "I discard my Jianshi to activate the underworld''s smuggler''s effect. By sending him to the graveyard, I can draw any undead from my deck."


    He inhaled, the air whistling in his nostrils and his teeth clenching. He had seen this combo during Arian''s previous duels and could summarise it in one word: devastating.


    After selecting her card, she shuffled her deck and placed it back in its slot.


    "I summon the underworld''s corps collector. Use your effect, darling."


    A shudder ran through everyone''s spine at the way she called the horror who climbed from a crack in the plain.


    A lethal mist accompanied its putrefied muscles, and a terrible odour assaulted their noses as if trying to blow it with pure disgust.


    However, before the crack could mend, it plunged its hand inside and gripped onto something. Its exposed bones cracked, and flaps of green muscles fell into the abyss as it pulled with all its might.


    And soon, the dreary creature everyone wanted to see except him made its grand entrance.


    "I can summon a monster from my graveyard if I have exactly one card in my hand. Come back, Jianshi!"


    Stiff limbs and pale skin clad in an oriental robe split at the waist and fluttering up and down registered in his eyes.


    The rhythmical jumps echoed in his ears as the undead approached the plain''s center, ready to fight.


    Mana condensed above its head next, revealing an attack value rivalling his Dullahan.


    ATK 2800


    Yet, he knew her effects were the true game-breaker, not her attack, especially the first one.


    Because just like the Dullahan before he killed him, the Jianshi was immortal.


    "I use a boosting spell. The Jianshi is now immune to monster effects."


    A blanket of swirling dead energy wrapped the jumping undead in a protective embrace.


    "What a headache-inducing monster..."


    His voice trailed off, and he shook his head, shoulders slumped.


    Noticing her grin widen and a sense of superiority dancing in her eyes, he straightened his posture, holding his head high.


    "That is if I hadn''t seen it before. What a shame. Luck could have saved you if you started second."


    Her triumphant expression froze as disbelief colored her face.


    Her Jianshi could not die in combat, even after a defeat. It could also sap its adversaries'' life force, making it a constantly evolving and unbeatable monster. The longer it stood on the field, the stronger it became. Yet, that fool tried to pressure her?


    "You''re bluffing."


    She spat, her tone icy and eyes narrowing into slits.


    "You''ll see."


    He shrugged, drawing his four cards and taking his sweet time to observe them, pressuring her with the silence settling after the crowd cheers died down.


    Like a sloth, he raised his arm. His slow movement annoyed everyone, causing their loud stomps to reverberate on the ground. Even Shepard roared after ten torturous seconds.


    "We understood you learned how to apply pressure. Play before I come down!"


    "Tsk. I think I''ll really end second because you''re ruining my mood. Ah! I can''t focus anymore."


    With a dramatic display of bad acting, he leaned back, hiding his face under his arm in faked sadness.


    "If you''re too scared to play, give up!"


    "Don''t waste our time! Show us your ghosts!"


    The public yelled in outrage, even insulting him as the other arcanists scowled at Shepard.


    "Is he always like that?"


    Maya giggled, finding Adam amusing.


    "That? You''ve seen nothing Maya... nothing."


    Shepard muttered, the sound of his palm striking his forehead echoing.


    Incensed by the insults, Adam slammed his card in its slot.


    "Come forth Poltergeist."


    Amidst a ghostly fog, the invisible, giggling kid materialised on the plain.


    "I discard the Pontianak to summon the haunted soul."


    Using its evil energy, the Poltergeist opened a passage for the bone-chilling woman to appear on the plain as the crowd boomed in excitement.


    Yet, Arian''s mocking laughter forced them into silence.


    "Hahaha. That monster won''t help you. I already countered it with my spell."


    "I have boosting spells, too. Sun''s sovereign''s might."


    The sun hovering above the plain suddenly blazed, enlarging in everyone''s eyes. Its color shifted from yellow to orange, then blue as it descended onto the haunted soul.


    Nourished by its boundless energy, her ghostly skin cracked, letting bright lights filter through them. The dark abyss replacing her eyes burned as she roared in bliss.


    "The boosted creature''s true potential will shine brighter than the sun before exploding like a supernova at the end of my turn."


    The haunted soul attack rose in a mad display of blurring numbers from 0 all the way to...


    ATK 0->4000


    "Oh! Did you know? My spell bypasses any protection."


    A stunned silence descended on the arena as Morgane''s eyes lit up in awe. The four thousand attack increase deceived everyone, making them think the spell focused on boosting it.


    However, she could understand how intelligent Adam was by developing it.


    Its actual effects were to reanimate a creature''s fighting spirit and force it to fight by ignoring everything else. And when he coupled it with the evil ghost she considered the strongest but never engaged in battle, its genuine attack appeared!


    "I knew I was right. Nothing under the fifth tier can beat haunted souls. See the horrors you''ve created, dark mages!"


    As the crowd''s screams drowned her enraged growl, Ariane''s eyes and hands trembled a little more.


    With each second crawling by, the haunted soul approached her Jianshi like a sun''s avatar. Would she really lose Her undefeated monster right after summoning it?

 Chapter 453 The Unstoppable Colossus

    "As I said, I''ll return before dinner. Destroy the Jianshi!"At his arrogant command, the haunted soul''s steps melted the plain as her radiance engulfed the field.


    She gripped the Jianshi by the throat, her burning eyes conveying her rage for the dark mages who turned her like this. The inherent curses acting as her core, flooded the undead like an unstoppable torrent.


    The crowd gasped and gulped at the ghastly spectacle, yelling in terror that they never wanted to meet this evil ghost.


    Yet, amidst the chaos, Arian''s trembling eyes firmed, and her terrorised expression reverted to normal.


    Her lips curled into a cruel smile the next second as she gazed at her withering creature.


    "You see, I trusted you with all my heart. I knew if someone among the duelists could beat her, it would be you."


    She raised her hand high, her last card glowing like a dark beacon able to engulf everything in an abyss of death and sorrow.


    "When a tier four monster on my field is about to die, I can sacrifice a castle and its remaining life force to summon him."


    She slammed the card in its slot, the soft noise reverberating louder than an explosion.


    "Rise from the dead and show them a necromancer''s true terror, flesh golem!"


    Simultaneously, the castle guarded by the Jianshi exploded into a cloud of dust.


    It parted the next second as a fleshy blur cut through the wind, causing Adam''s pupils to tremble in dread.


    Without his mark enhancing his image procession, he would have missed it, meaning it rivalled the fifth tier.


    An ominous sensation wrapped around his soul as he heard disturbing sounds as if something sucked the Jianshi''s essence through the constricting and enlarging flesh until nothing remained.


    ROAR


    Deafened by a sudden roar that dispersed the dust and threw the haunted soul off balance, he finally saw it.


    Towering at a whopping fifteen meters tall, the golem met his eyes in a show of terror.


    ''Who created something like that?! He deserves to die, revive only to die again!''


    He clenched his fists hard enough for the wood to crack as he scrutinised the monstrous amalgamation of flesh and bones. Nothing seemed in place, yet everything fitted in a mysterious and soul-chilling harmony.


    As if disgusted by the aberration, the air itself moved aside, creating a vacuum of putrid and decaying smells around it.


    Its attack appeared next, stunning everyone into silence.


    ATK 4500


    Shepard''s brows twitched on the balcony. He should have seen it coming since it wasn''t the first time and won''t be the last.


    Unlike summons, undeads created by a necromancer only heeded their master''s commands. They had no feelings, no emotions, and no instincts. Therefore, Aurora''s disciple always focused on creating a flesh golem before commanding it to commit suicide, all to win the tournament.


    "I request to ban that strategy. Come on, it''s clearly cheating."


    Voice trembling in a mix of annoyance and anger, he turned to the other deans.


    "We already discussed it. They have to invest time and resources to create it. The summoning conditions are harsh, too."


    Zeph shook his head, denying the request for everyone present.


    With a huff of rage, he refocused on Adam, praying that his cheeky disciple had a strategy to turn the tables.


    "Is that the prince charming of your dreams? From where I come, young ladies your age used to draw handsome men. But everyone has different tastes, I guess. Who am I to judge yours?"


    Adam smirked, yet inside, his thoughts rumbled like thunder.


    He hadn''t seen this coming at all! He had thought the match was in the bag with the jianshi dead, making the shock twice as violent. But he couldn''t show his emotions.


    "Poltergeist, kill the underworld''s corps collector. I end my turn."


    Fake confidence dripped from his voice as a rain of rubles pierced the weak corps collector.


    BOOM


    As promised, the haunted soul exploded into a shower of sparkling particles the second his turn ended.


    "I''m sorry you found my baby ugly. I paid an entire castle to make him appear, so don''t give up and let him have some fun."


    Arian snickered, drawing a card before continuing.


    "Each turn, the flesh golem can feed on an undead in my graveyard and absorb half its strength except for the monster that served to summon it. Devour the corps collector."


    Her chilling voice echoed as fleshy tentacles rose to the sky before diving. They pierced the ground and phased to the graveyard, collecting the monster''s flesh.


    ATK 4500->5000


    "Attack the Poltergeist and besiege his first castle." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ground shook, and the sky trembled as the colossus moved. Each step left a deep chasm on the plain. And after only three, it crushed the poor evil ghost under its feet like an ant.


    Terror gripped the crowd''s hearts. Who could beat that monstrosity? No one! Even the elemental dragon wasn''t that busted.


    ''Ok. Let''s think calmly.''


    Adam exhaled a mouthful of turbid air, and a calculative glint flashed in his eyes as he raised his concentration to the limits.


    He needed a powerful combo to turn the tables, one involving the bastard.


    He gazed at the card, feeling his head throb in agony.


    The terrifying thing about Ignatius was his ability to evolve by consuming ally monsters. But with his field empty, he couldn''t use it.


    ''Shit, shit, shit.''


    His eyes trembled, a knot of anxiousness forming in his guts.


    The more he analysed the situation, the more he realised how defeat loomed a few centimeters above his head. Too many variables were involved. He had to summon a chimaera, make it survive for a turn, draw Virgo''s lesser incarnation, then summon Ignatius and boost him.


    If it wasn''t enough, he had to do it before the golem''s strength rose too much, adding a time constraint.


    With no other solution coming to his mind, he closed his eyes. His trembling hand inched to his deck and gripped the top card.

 Chapter 454 The Card That Changed Everything

    Each centimeter between his fingers and the deck seemed to expand several meters in his eyes as an invisible pressure crushed him under its weight.The pressure of losing and of missing the genius'' hands promised for the first place.


    ''NO! I can''t lose!''


    With an inner scream that shook his consciousness, he chased his fears away and retrieved the card in a blur of red and black.


    His eyelids fluttered as he peeked at the smooth card in his hand, hope shining like a beacon in his heart.


    The public cheered, eager to see how he''d defeat the flesh golem, and the arcanists leaned forward.


    Despite the desperate situation, they now knew not to underestimate Adam''s uncommon strategies and spells.


    Yet, the world crumbled in his eyes the next second. He didn''t get a chimaera. He didn''t get the shadow ghost who would have helped him endure an attack. He didn''t even get Virgo''s lesser incarnation or any tier-four ghost.


    Instead, a formless mass of scarlet smoke almost mocked him on the card.


    ''I''m doomed...''


    What could the doppelg?nger change? He had no monster to copy on the plain. It was a dead draw that would sign his defeat in smokey ink.


    His teeth cracked as he gripped the desk''s edges with all his strength, making it groan.


    ''I refuse to lose. I didn''t reach this far in the competition for a stupid golem to stop me. The hands are mine!''


    The shattered pieces of hope ignited in his heart, condensing into a blazing inferno of defiance.


    A steely glint illuminated his eyes next as he scrutinised his cards, ignoring the crowd pressing him to play.


    ''Think well and fast. I have Ignatius and the doppelg?nger. I can either summon the bastard to buy a turn. My plan won''t work anymore after she boosts the golem again, anyway.''


    His heel struck the ground in an anxious beat of cracking slabs as his mind raced in every direction.


    After a minute, the crowd grew restless, hurling insults at him for ruining the show with his slow gameplay.


    Yet, he ignored them.


    They had no clue about the hands'' real value, but he did. Losing wasn''t an option.


    As another minute passed, Arian''s amused smile vanished, replaced by an annoyed frown.


    "Are we going to wait all day? How ridiculous is that? Make him play or forfeit!"


    She crossed her arms over her chest, a confident grin stretching her lips. No matter what Adam did, she had won. No one could beat a flesh golem with an empty field.


    "You have a minute to play before we disqualify you."


    Elisabeth nodded at the girl from the balcony yet offered Adam one last chance to act.


    But he didn''t need any more time.


    He exhaled a breath of turbid air coming straight from his soul and straightened his posture, eyes ablaze.


    "I summon the doppelg?nger."


    His icy voice echoed, forcing calm to return to the boisterous arena for his last turn.


    "I use a boosting spell."


    With terrifying focus, he channelled all his mana, uncaring about the toll it would take on his circuits.


    Thunder boomed, and lightning danced at his fingertips as he flooded the formless mass of smoke on his field with everything he had.


    "Wrath of the Storm!"


    His roar rumbled as violet sparks danced on the plain, engulfing the swirling mass in terrifying electricity.


    Yet, no one batted an eye. What would that spell change?


    "Just give up. It''s over."


    Arian shook her head, scrutinising the monster''s attack jump from zero to seven hundred.


    "It''s over for you!"


    The solution had always been right before his eyes. The complex combo, filled with ifs, he had imagined was a joke compared to this one. And the unlucky card he drew would be the cornerstone that will lead him to victory.


    "My spell boosts the doppelg?nger''s effect, allowing him to ignore any condition or limitations to activate it."


    Shadows danced on his face as lightning sparked in his eyes.


    "Which means he can copy the flesh Golem!"


    A dead silence engulfed the arena.


    Dropping jaws, trembling eyes and disbelieving expressions became the norm for ten seconds as the scarlet mist rose and condescended into a fifteen-meter-tall aberration.


    Then, mana hovered above its head, showing its terrifying attack.


    ATK 700->5700


    But he didn''t care about their reactions.


    Only victory mattered, and only it shone in his eyes.


    "Activate your effect!"


    Without warning, the doppelg?nger plunged a flesh tentacle into the ground and reached for Arian''s graveyard.


    It pierced through the dead Jianshi and absorbed its essence, flesh, and bones, growing with each second crawling by as threatening lightning pulsed on its body.


    ATK 5700->7100


    "Shatter her golem and send her back to play with corpses!"


    At his command, the now twenty-three-meter tall doppelg?nger stepped onward, leaving craters on the ground with each step.


    ROAR


    An eardrum-shattering roar echoed as its right arm muscles shifted, letting an ebony bone sword replace it.


    "You can''t! What is this? He is cheating!"


    Arian yelped in fright, icy sweat covering her frowning forehead. Yet, no arcanist answered this time.


    Simultaneously, the colossal sword cut through the wind, making it part and descend in a raging storm onto the field.


    The flesh golem tried to defend himself, raising his solidified arm.


    Unfortunately, in vain.


    Against a much more powerful version of himself, his arms broke, followed by its hideous head. His collarbone shattered in a cacophony of crunching noises before the sword collapsed with the soil, cleaving it into a twelve-meter-deep chasm.


    Finally, the divided golem exploded into a firework of light particles, stunning the crowd into mutism.


    Meanwhile, he sighed, relaxing his nerves, burning circuits and mind.


    With no cards in hand, Arian had no way to come back. Even if she somehow resurrected the flesh golem, his outclassed any creature he had ever seen in the game so far.


    He massaged his eyes, head hurting after the exertion, before forcing a grin.


    "Just give up. It''s over."


    He returned her words right into her face and closed his eyes.


    Aurora pushed herself from her seat on the balcony, glaring at him.


    "Give up, Arian."


    Despite her unwillingness and contained rage, she had no desire to listen to Shepard''s taunting for a few more useless turns. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had failed to take this strategy into account. And that mistake set her disciple''s defeat in stone.


    "Hehehe. Excellent choice, Aurora. Don''t forget to leave my items before leaving."


    Shepard burst into relieved laughter.


    This entire duel almost gave him a heart attack. Truthfully? When Adam stopped playing, he gave up and steeled himself to part with three tier-six items.


    But what a reversal! A true masterstroke.


    He retrieved Aurora''s items and jumped down from the balcony. Uncaring about his image, he dashed to Adam, gripped him by the shoulder and ruffled his hair, sending his hat flying.


    "Well done! One last match and the tournament is in the bag. Keep developing spells and refine your strategies because we never were so close to winning!"


    His lips twitched at his energy.


    "I''ll do my best. I''m too tired, so I''ll leave for now."


    His mana circuits burned his soul like an intricate network of flowing lava, and he wanted to rest his mind more than anything.


    "Sure. See you in two weeks for the last duel!"


    Shepard nodded. Lips stretching into a gentle smile, he picked the hat up and placed it back on his disciple''s head before watching him take unsteady steps toward the exit under the public''s acclamations.

 Chapter 455 A Well-Deserved Rest

    After excited words of congratulations from his friend and apologising a few times, he returned to his room in the Arcane Academy of Enchantment with Nova.His heavy steps echoed on the way as an agonising grimace twisted his lips.


    ''I need to find mythical mana circuits! Sixth-tier is the bare minimum, but the eighth would be perfect!''


    Slumped on a chair, he couldn''t help but find his situation unfair. Progression was limited because he didn''t have his own body, and wielding mana for too long or in a high quantity led to this scorching pain.


    ''At least I can use mana. Many can''t...''


    Despite the frustrated frown creasing his brows and clenched jaws, he tried to find a slight consolation.


    ''I''ll make a body without limitations. So powerful that even Luna will gawk in awe when she sees it.''


    A grin stretched his lips, his mood improving by the second as he imagined her face after he shredded her trials to the ground.


    "But I''ll take a well-deserved day off first."


    Nova heard his mutter from the side, eyes enlarging in shock.


    Ever since they settled in this room, she had never seen him rest his mind despite her advice.


    "Go to bed. I''ll wake you up at dawn, so don''t worry about losing time. Focus on recovering and refreshing yourself."


    Her hair fluttered as she gripped his shoulder, feeling the smooth wooden texture with a bitter grimace.


    "Thank you. I promise I''ll fix everything before our fourth academic year starts."


    He closed his eyes, grabbing the meowing Stella onto his lap.


    Hope swelled in his heart for next year''s tournament.


    With the craze about it and the previous rewards mentioned by Shepard, a mythical item might appear for this edition, too.


    Better! With the academy of transformation dean''s mysterious absence, the beast emperor provided items in his stead, just like in this tournament.


    ''Knowing him, he won''t settle for anything that would smear his name.''


    Gradually, he fell into a genuine state of sleep, the plans he wanted to make for this two-week break blurring in the soft glow of the evening sun.


    After a moment, a soft shaking brought him back to his senses.


    A sensation of peace and relaxation he hadn''t felt for a while forced his lips into a smile as the first light of dawn filtered through the window.


    "I''m glad you rested, but please, make it a habit. If you treat your body like that, it''ll die after a few weeks, making all your efforts meaningless."


    Nova''s soft voice filled his ears as a frown creased his brows.


    With how many times he insisted on the importance of sleep with Julius, he knew her concerns weren''t wrong. He just had no time.


    "I''ll try but can''t promise anything."


    He shook his head, a bitter taste filling his mouth.


    The burden she carried by worrying for him warmed and chilled his heart simultaneously. Of course, he felt grateful but dreaded the thought that because of him, she spent much more time managing his schedule than she would ever admit.


    Solemness gained his feature and voice as he clenched his fist.


    "I want you to have fun, too. Go out and explore the city. I''ll give you money anytime you run out of it. Just... don''t waste all your time waiting or watching over me."


    "Hahaha. That''s a small matter. I have a lot of fun watching you improve daily, even if I can''t with your recent training in Yngrid''s shop. Still, I help you because I want to, not because I feel forced. So don''t worry about it."


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    She waved her hand in a dismissive gesture before beaming, her melodious voice enlivening and adding colors to his vision.


    "By the way, that old dwarf lady must be worrying about your absence. Go and show Moira that she''s just a small fish flailing her tail in a pond full of amateurs."


    He bowed his head, gratitude warming his soul as he pushed himself off the chair and handed her the sleeping Stella.


    "Thank you. If there is anything you want in the future, say the word. I''ll get it for you."


    With those words, he opened the door and left, bathed in the morning light as silence engulfed the room.


    Yet, Nova''s lips stretched into a bright smile as she muttered.


    "I already have what I want. You only need to wake up." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***


    Enjoying his walk and immersing himself in the crafting monster that Durazmarn was, he observed the smoke rising from the smithies and listened to the noise of crackling coal freshly lit.


    After walking for fifteen minutes, the clangor of metal reverberated through the mountain, and the smell of melting ores wafted in the air.


    Excitement rising in his soul, he pushed Yngrid''s door open, her muscular frame meeting his eyes.


    "Were you waiting for me?"


    "Who would wait for a human more obsessed with enchanting than a dwarf?"


    Her head jerked to the side as she snickered. Yet, he could see her bright smile.


    "If I hadn''t seen your novice level and taught you myself, I would have laughed at anyone telling me a human ghost could reach the adept standard in enchantment."


    Her smile twitched, and a trace of sadness flashed into her eyes.


    "Even if it was fun, everything has to end. You almost mastered all my techniques, and only one is left."


    They sighed in unison. As weird as it might appear, he enjoyed learning under her, and the thought of seeing his progress halt made his soul ache.


    He clenched his fists and locked his gaze with hers.


    "I still need you to supervise my puppet upgrade. I want to make it reach the legendary rank."


    His voice lingered as his blossoming crafter soul roared in his ears to aim for perfection.


    "Or even the mythical."


    "Hahaha! That''s exactly what that man would have said centuries ago. Perfection is a myth if you believe it is. However, if you think it''s attainable, strive to reach it!"


    She slapped her counter in amusement before her face turned somber.


    "I warn you. My last technique can never see the light of day again. But as a fellow enchanter and teacher, I believe in you."


    She closed her eyes, letting him digest the information and remembering when she resolved to share it.


    ''After his second break.''


    She smiled, remembering his dedication during the intense training. Seeing someone plunge head-first into the field she liked so much warmed her frozen heart. But it was his intense focus that convinced her.


    Unending days striking metals, repeating the same movement until anyone else would have thrown their tools in frustration, huffing and sweating by the furnace''s heat.


    Yet, not a single complaint, pause, or distraction. That''s what she witnessed first-hand.


    Truthfully? She believed he had the potential to surpass her, Moira and stand shoulder to shoulder with the dwarven genius.


    ''No. He can surpass him too and reach... the magus'' level!''


    Not many were privy to this information.


    But she had learned it in shock through her legacy.


    The best enchanter had and would never be a dwarf. It had been the magus for millennia and only this existence could craft tier-eight artefacts!

 Chapter 456 The Birth of a Master Enchanter

    A rush of excitement and adrenaline coursed through Yngrid''s veins as the possibility bloomed in her mind.Her eyes narrowed into determined slits.


    She wasn''t sure if Adam would reach that level one day, but she would bet on him and pass on the genius traitor''s most incredible technique. One that would shake their society to its core and send the royals into a frenzy despite their hate for him.


    It was also the only reason they kept her alive and pressured her into this backwater shop, isolated from everyone and cut from the outside world.


    After decades, she learned to live like that, but in reality? She was in a prison without walls, limited to the mountain''s outskirts.


    Brown mana wafter from her eyes, then wrapped her body like a blanket, causing Adam to gulp.


    Then, her fierce voice echoed in the shop, shattering its dreary appearance in a sea of scalding passion and defiance.


    "My last technique allows you to combine two materials attuned to the same element to create a composite. If done right, you''ll keep a hundred percent of both ores'' or cores'' properties and can even force the composite to jump a tier!"


    As her words registered, Adam gawked at the terrifying technique.


    Didn''t it mean he could mix the Starmetal Ore with Picket''s core to make it almost jump to the seventh tier? If he added the silvery tree fruit branches and bark...


    The thought alone sent his soul into a seizure of excitement and dread. Dread for the out-of-this-world puppet he could create. Even Elena wouldn''t have made one this terrifying!


    A smirk split his face the next second as his fiery voice broke the settling silence.


    "What if I use alchemy and transmutation to increase the materials'' properties and remove impurities? Do you think it''s possible?"


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    A pensive frown creased Yngrid''s brows at the question.


    The rhythmic tapping of her fingers on the counter followed as her mana dissipated.


    "It''s an idea many thought about. But no one pulled it off. It''s too time-consuming to learn both fields, not to mention the abyssal chasm regarding resources."


    Despite her negative answer, his smirk only enlarged to reach his ears.


    "Did I forget to mention it? I was a tier-four alchemist when we first met. I can probably brew tier-five potions by now, though."


    Yngrid''s eyes enlarged, and her heart drummed against her chest. It changed everything.


    Transmutation alone always made enchanters salivate with its potential to turn each metal core or beast body part perfect. Yet, she had never heard about a transmutation master of the fourth tier. The art was as dead as its creators, leaving only one old acclaimed expert named Thaddeus. But even he only reached the art''s third tier.


    As for alchemy, many enchanters sought tier four alchemists, but higher than that? They never worked together, each party too proud to seek help. It wasn''t like there were many tier-five crafters in the world, anyway. Perhaps two dozen? Or was it even less? sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She exhaled, arms trembling at the implication.


    "With alchemy alone, you can become this century''s best enchanter. You''ll be the uncontested number one if you can add transmutation."


    "I can use it for beast materials. I''ll have to study metals in-depth and understand their properties."


    He shared his understanding of Elena''s grimoire. As for the beast part? He had the Grimoire Beastaria.


    Even if he never used it actively, it had silently registered every beast he had defeated, including the evil ghosts, silver moon strikers and Dreg''nars.


    With it, he understood their structures down to the molecular level.


    As his word lingered, Yngrid struck her fists against each other, sending a blast of air to ruffle his hair.


    "Three days. You''ll master my technique in three days. Show me how you''ll do it."


    She turned, stepping into the smithy with determined steps.


    She retrieved an old encyclopedia on the way, feeling its old cover under her firm hand and smelling the dust permeating its yellowed pages.


    "Study it when we take breaks. It has many mineral compositions recorded."


    After putting the book on the material table, she explained the theory behind the technique, mentioning it was initially at the sixth tier. But after decades of research, she succeeded in transforming it into a complex ritual requiring much less mana but taking much longer.


    Under her guidance, he learned how to perform it step by step. From drawing the symbols to fueling it with mana-rich items, her patience shone despite his many failures.


    Then, she showed him how to calculate the proportion of the materials to get the best result and minimal waste.


    Despite the challenge, he smiled in happiness at the chance to learn new knowledge, his arms blurring into action without stopping until the sunset.


    At night, he focused on studying the ores and developing a new spell for his last match. After all, he would face the ultimate cheater possessing two tier-five monsters in his deck.


    Yet, he planned to forbid him from playing entirely, resolving the problem and securing the win.


    And finally, the fourth day arrived.


    "I''ll start with Picket''s core. I know where its defects are and how to manipulate it to turn it perfect."


    He remembered Elena''s grimoire content and used the forgotten art of transmutation to modify the rough core structure.


    Light shone in his hand for ten minutes as Yngrid''s eyes narrowed in focus, unwilling to miss a second of the process.


    Gradually, the minor imperfections disappeared as subtle changes manifested on the core. It became luscious and smooth to the touch before glowing an earthy hue.


    Without waiting, she snatched it from his palm and scrutinised it under every angle before her eyes widened.


    "It is at least twenty percent better than before! You fixed its inherent problems but also purified any external contamination. It''s as if the creature was born on the fifth tier yesterday with an immaculate core!"


    She exclaimed, lunging at and throwing him into the air before catching him in joy.


    ''...''


    His face darkened. His body was short because of the lack of materials. It was a puppet, too. But being thrown in the air?


    Yet, he smiled.


    ''Somehow, it''s not that unpleasant.''

 Chapter 457 A Spark of Life

    After calming their racing hearts down, they focused on including alchemy.Yngrid shared her knowledge with him, explaining that alchemists used similar materials of different tiers to force a resonance between them.


    Through their use of mana, they controlled the primary material to absorb the dissolving supporting ones, boostin its inherent properties.


    After a few tries manipulating tier-four ores amidst the noise of boiling liquid, he grasped the method.


    He controlled the process using the correct affinities with extreme simplicity.


    Even better! His mana naturally resonated with the ores, giving them a slight natural boost.


    ''It also happened when I crafted the blade before Moira and the teachers.''


    His eyes sparkled in glee at the realisation. The more conductive the material was, the higher the impact his mana would have on it.


    He immersed himself in the the discoveries, supported by Yngrid''s advice.


    And a week later, he felt ready to upgrade his puppet.


    "Are you sure you want to do it yourself? A single mistake will destroy all your valuable materials."


    Yngrid''s worried voice echoed in his ears as he drew the symbols to fuel the ritual.


    "Yes. I''m a proud crafter, too, now. I want to build a masterpiece with my own hands. One I can show with my head held high and use for as long as possible."


    A hint of bitterness laced his voice.


    He couldn''t possess the puppet forever, even if he built it to be extraordinary because, in the end, it was not an actual body his soul would recognise as its own.


    With a sigh, his soul slowly emerged from the wood and sparked a golden radiance in the smithy.


    His luminous eyes shone on Yngrid''s shocked expression as he recovered his sensations and felt the room''s heat.


    Before she could question him, he closed his eyes, retrieved the materials he prepared from his soul sea, and placed them on the worktable using a mage''s hand.


    The plan was simple: boost the Starmetal Ore and silver fruit wood as much as possible before casting and carving them into weapons he would add to his puppet. In that manner, he''ll increase its resilience and power.


    With the materials'' high mana conductivity, he wanted to rebuild his mana suit with physical items. And using Picket''s core like a battery, he could power it without using his own.


    But first, he had to raise it to the sixth tier by combining it with the tier five ores he got in the creature''s ruined house after killing it.


    Meanwhile, Yngrid noticed his narrowed eyes and the focused frown creasing his brows as he moved.


    The time wasn''t for questions. Between the materials appearing out of nowhere, the presence the wood exuded, or his uncommon golden soul, she only felt her perception of reality crack, letting possibilities she had never considered before filter through. Instead, she focused on supporting him the best she could.


    Despite the bark''s dead appearance, its prolonged exposure to the Moongem and Manacore Heartgem reawakened a spark of life force.


    ''Or is it a will?''


    He pondered as his mana and soul resonated with the material''s texture. His instinct joined in, sending his soul into a world of mirages and memories like when he worked with the Runebark.


    Instead of a boundless plain with a sole king towering above the land, he found himself back in the Silvermoon elf''s bastion.


    Yet, its once grand appearance replaced the ruins he had explored.


    Luxurious chandeliers, carpet made of the finest fabric in the magic world and old elvish engravings running on the walls, pulsing to absorb the abundant moonlight, met his eyes.


    He felt the fresh wind caress his soul as if it were authentic from the balcony he stood on. He enjoyed the vista for a moment before an enticing smell drew his attention below.


    And there he saw it. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Guarded by threatening Moonsilver elves, the splendid silver fruit tree reached for the sky.


    Its lustrous bark reflected the light on a canvas of dancing paintings.


    Its leave-filled branches made him feel its incredible life force as they cast shadows of a past grandeur onto the ground. A budding fruit adorned one of them like a jewel would a crown, imbuing the air with an enticing scent.


    Before he could recover from the extraordinary sight, an ancient voice cut through the wind, reaching for his ears.


    "Thank you, human."


    He trembled despite the grateful words as an invisible pressure crashed on him... because before him, the tree shifted.


    The wood reduced and condensed to take elvish features. The leaves became shining silver hair, each glowing like the trail left by a shooting star.


    Eyes reminiscent of two silver moons landed on him next, forcing his mind into panic and his soul to tense as if physical.


    "For saving and respecting my body despite my weakness, I''ll help you draw the bark''s full potential."


    The elegant elf, the embodiment of the tree, gazed up, locking eyes with him as the breeze ruffled her natural yet exquisite dress and carried her gentle voice.


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    She continued, uncaring about his dropping jaws and knowing he listened.


    "The Runebark you used will need slight adjustments to inherit my power. I''ll consciously limit it to the sixth tier to match your design. The Dreg''nar''s core is an excellent choice with its earth attunement. I''ll add moon''s and nature''s, while the Runebark will tie everything together by improving the mana flow."


    ''She even knows about my plans! The tree saw everything I did ever since I placed it in my soul sea!''


    His luminous eyes flickered as an icy knot of dread tightened around his neck. Yet, it made too much sense for a tree on the archmage level, one that had lived for millennia to have sentience when a mere tier-five beast could speak as fluidly as a noble.


    ''What would she have done after recovering if I mistreated her?''


    The thought sent a wave of terror to tighten the knot, making his breathing ragged.


    As he shook, she leapt to the balcony with the grace of a panther and placed her hand on his shoulder.


    "I''ve seen your dedication and kindness. I''m against the cleaver''s presence, but I know you had no choice, so don''t worry."


    He felt her soft touch turn icy at the demonic cleaver''s mention. Yet she rapidly recovered and offered him a gentle smile, letting her natural beauty illuminate the night sky.

 Chapter 458 The Path to Perfection

    "Let''s continue with the Starmetal Ore. Instead of an armor suit as you planned, how about using it as mana channels?"Her lips curled into a mysterious smile, sending his mind into a world of new possibilities.


    It made sense! Constructing a circuit for the puppet to reduce the strain on his!


    Yet, the same problem that plagued him remained. He didn''t know what they looked like.


    After killing humans, they disintegrated into mana particles, making the study challenging for anyone.


    Even if the Grimoire Beastaria referenced beasts'', he didn''t possess a core, making the knowledge unusable.


    Of course, he could fix it by capturing weak mages and torturing them while fidgeting with their circuits. But did he want to become like that?


    Someone who''s no better than the accursed Ignatius?


    ''Never!''


    He gritted his teeth, the memory of the atrocities the mad scientist committed flashing in his mind.


    ''I''ll find something else but never become like him.''


    A surge of anger flooded his soul, making it heat under the tree''s palm.


    Feeling it, she spoke again.


    "I''ll guide you in building them. But they won''t work on living beings. Be patient, and you''ll get genuine mana circuits."


    She retrieved her hand and leaned closer, looking into his eyes'' depths as if trying to peer into his soul.


    Then pulled back and continued.


    "The branches are dead but sturdy. I recommend you use them to protect the joints while the bark will protect the frame."


    Her eyes narrowed as she gazed at his pensive frown.


    "With the remaining metal and branches, why don''t you cast a composite blade mixing wood for the body and metal for the edges? You''ll optimise your resources that way. We''ll start without delay if you agree."


    He gazed back at her, matching her intensity.


    "Why do you want to help me that much?"


    Even if he had saved her, he had also learned in the most bitter manner not to trust others and be wary of their intentions.


    She shrugged in response, raising two fingers.


    "With the Silvermoon elves extinct, I have nowhere to go. Consider it payment for the rent and the care you provided."


    She lowered a finger and continued.


    "I and the cleaver know somewhat backs you. We felt her gaze and power. You can say we want to enter her good books if it allows us to live without fear."


    A light chuckle reverberating with the night echoed as she jumped back into the garden and recovered her tree appearance.


    "But if you want a proper reason, I can''t bear to see my body become merdiocre. I''ve seen you rise from a newbie to a master enchanter and trust you to make my forgotten name stuck to any enchanter''s lips."


    "Hahaha. A good reason, indeed!"


    He laughed at the tree''s pride.


    After all, generations of archmages venerated it in its glorious age, and he understood it wouldn''t accept anything but perfection.


    "We''ll work together. The mythical rank is the minimum we''ll achieve!"


    "That''s all I wanted to hear."


    As her last answer hung in the air, the vision of the past shattered in glistening sparks and his mind returned to the smithy.


    His amusement vanished with it, leaving only focus, solemnness and a burning desire in his soul.


    Without wasting time, he threw the starmetal ore into a pot filled with simmering liquid.


    He added an indecent quantity of its tier-one version before imbuing everything with a wave of pure mana, forcing a resonance to increase the primary material''s quality.


    Through his metal affinity, he scrutinised any change in the metal. When energy saturated it, he paused to let it rest and assimilate the other ores thoroughly before restarting.


    After three hours of intense focus, he retrieved the final product, noticing its incredible sheen and how the mana stuck to it each time he moved it.


    "Perfect," he muttered before placing it on the side.


    He repeated the process with the five tier-five ores, bringing their qualities to the limit.


    The rising sun burned in its descent towards the horizon, and the streets exploded into bustling activities as dwarves returned from their work when he finished.


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, his endeavor just started.


    Focus still high and passion brimming in his heart, he gripped Picket''s core and placed it in the center of the symbols he had drawn for the ritual.


    He added the one remaining ore from the purification next to it before planting his two legendary blades on the energy nexuses.


    Shiro had taught him this technique last year when they escaped from Elena''s ruin in Avaloria Frostpeak, and he was determined to use any trick to increase his success chances.


    Mana hummed in the room as a soft glow imbued the symbols. Gradually, they became brighter and brighter, overwhelming the furnace''s fire sheen in a blanket of sky-blue.


    The Blade of Adaptation and Luminous Wildblade trembled, and noises of trembling metal echoed as they supplied the ritual energy.


    Despite her shock at the exquisite weapon and the itch crawling under her firm hands, Yngrid remained silent, observing Adam''s every move and ready to correct him at the slightest mistake. Yet, so far, he did none.


    Even when he let the fusion occure and focused on the bark, he kept his mana supply steady and the process controlled like a watchmaker with dozens of years of experience.


    Then, he did the unthinkable.


    Before her enlarging eyes, he dug the wood''s inside using miniaturised mana drills as if to create the outline of a blood system.


    She watched, her frown deepening with each passing second. She didn''t stop him but confusion and incertitudes gnawed at her.


    Was he ruining the materials? Would he succeed?


    As she clasped her hand in a silent prayer, Adam worked on the puppet.


    He deepened and rearranged the channels around the engraving to complete the mana circuits. Of course, the silver fruit tree guided him in this critical process, showing him the perfect path not to threaten its integrity. Then, he sculpted the thick branches and replaced the old joints, increasing their durability and flexibility.

 Chapter 459 The Artist and His Creation

    Once done, he returned to the bark.With meticulous care, he shaped its outer and inner layers to conform perfectly to the puppet''s frame. Its rough and dead appearance soon became defined and smooth to the touch. The fresh scent wafting from it tickled his nose, inviting yet hiding terrible power.


    He inspected his work before giving it a satisfied nod.


    Even if, for him, he had just started, he knew how warped his perception of time became while immersed. Therefore, he snapped his head back to see if the core ended its fusion.


    And there he saw it: a round core glinting a metallic hue amidst the dimming symbols.


    "It reached the later stages of the sixth tier."


    Yngrid''s exhausted voice echoed from behind.


    She grabbed the core, feeling its weight pressing down on the sturdy desk.


    Muscles straining, veins bulging, she fought to lift it, in vain. The small item was like a colossal boulder, unmovable yet terrifying. She felt the boundless mana it contained seep through her whitening fingers, heart hastening and sunken eyes trembling.


    "Great. That''s the minimum I need to power this bad boy."


    Adam grinned, his focus shifting from the core. It was a power source, pure and simple, a heart he wouldn''t tamper with.


    Instead, he focused on the starmetal ore.


    Since its nature as a tier-six reinforced item made it exceptionally resilient, he used his sun affinity to melt it.


    Unlike his prior tries, he now had a perfect grasp on temperature and could almost hear the metal sing what it wanted in its ears.


    ''A little more heat? Sure, darling.''


    Chuckling, he retrieved a complex network he had carved into regular wood and plunged it into a tall tray of clay.


    Then, he made vents on the sides to let the steam escape and one in the middle before pouring half the scalding star metal.


    SIZZLE


    Flames rose from the vents as the smell of burning wood assaulted the smithy. A cloud of dark smoke followed, obscuring his vision before the room''s air filters absorbed it and restored a sense of peace to the place.


    Excitation bubbling in his heart, he waited for the metal to take the wood''s place in the clay and solidify.


    After five minutes, he opened the mold. Like he did during Moira''s test, he encased the orange metal into a bubble of gentle wind to hasten the cooling without weakening it.


    The rhythmical clangor of mana hammers striking metal echoed next as blinding white flames encased his hands like gloves. With precision, he shaped the remaining half of the metal into triangular metallic pieces held by a thin frame.


    Just like the first time, he engraved his enchantments inside using flexible mana.


    Control and intricacy were on another level, however.


    Eyes narrowed in focus, he fought the star metal, listening to its will but imbuing his own.


    After the rest of the night and an additional half a day of work that would have exhausted a battalion of dwarfs, he finally completed his future weapons edges.


    Chest puffed with pride and grinning in satisfaction, he observed the terrifying sharp points running on both sides.


    Yet, loud snores came to disturb his achievement.


    Turning to the back, he noticed Yngrid''s sleeping figure slumped in her chair.


    "Thank you for supervising the process for so long."


    Gratitude filling his soul, he sent two mage hands to carry her to her bed.


    Meanwhile, he turned to the cool star metal and secured it on the anvil.


    Mana danced at his fingertips as he sanded its rough surface and dismissed the mana he had left inside.


    It wasn''t anything intricate this time, though.


    Instead, he ensured the mana would have a pathway to travel in from the beginning. After all, piercing the complex structure would only waste time and risk weakening or, if unlucky, breaking it.


    Metallic chips flew as a grating noise echoed.


    Under his control, wind blades as minuscule as sand particles swirled to polish the metal, making the burn exterior disappear.


    A shine reflecting the world in a myriad of colors pierced the monotonous smithy as the circuits appeared in all their grandeur.


    ''I''m almost done!''


    His arm trembled as he clenched his fist in excitement. He only had to control the metal through his affinity to make it flexible and slid it into the paths he had drilled earlier. Then, insert the core between the puppet and the silver fruit tree''s bark. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without wasting a second, he plunged his mind into the meticulous process. And after two hours, he slotted the core in the chest''s center like a heart.


    His soul shuddered in joy before testing it. He knew it already. He had created a masterpiece he could be proud of. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    But his work wasn''t over yet. He still had to finish his blade.


    "Let''s revive the macuahuitl!"


    Even if the wood would take the entire frame, it was exceptional and lethal. After all, the Aztecs had used these kinds of weapons.


    His hand shot in a triumphant pose for a moment before he seized the remaining branches.


    Seeing the finish line, he polished the wood in two distinct frames before encasing the metal between them.


    Then, he engraved his enchantments, giving his weapon an incredible style that made him grin.


    Finally, he oiled it to give the wood a lustrous sheen and gazed at it with tenderness as a father would watch his baby.


    And what a soul-chilling baby it was!


    An intricate club-like weapon from which two rows of razor-sharp teeth protruded on each side.


    A single swing with it will send any of his adversary''s head flying or shred their body into minced meat.


    The more he scrutinised it, the more in love he fell.


    But he still had one last thing to do.


    "Crafted by Adam in honor of my mentors: Yngrid and Durgrim."


    He carved those words on the weapon''s pommel and the puppet, emotions spilling from his soul.


    With these two items, he had kept his promise to the ghost. Everyone would see his name no matter where he went or who he fought!


    However, two sudden notifications broke this tender moment as a ghostly window appeared before his eyes.


    [Tier-seven unnamed weapon detected. Soul binding available. Proceed? Yes/No]


    [Tier-six unnamed weapon detected. Soul binding available. Proceed? Yes/No]

 Chapter 460 A Moment of Glory

    Soul shaking in trepidation, he slammed his ethereal finger on the yes option, too happy to accept to think.[Tier-seven Adam''s Macuahuitl soul bound.]


    [Tier-six Adam''s Puppet soul bound.]


    "HAHAHA! Even Luna recognised my creations!"


    His laughter echoed in the empty smithy, overwhelming the noise of the dimming furnace and awakening Yngrid on the first floor.


    Yet, he didn''t notice a thing and summoned the items out of his soul sea.


    Then, eyes bulging in impatience, he scrutinised the blade to make its stat window appear.


    Name: Adam''s Macuahuitl


    Rank: T7 Mythical weapon


    Description:


    Forged in an old shop on Durazmarn outskirts, Adam''s Macuahuitl is a strange blade no one had ever seen. Through the clever mix of three disciplines, patience and effort to honor his mentors'' names, he created a mythical weapon even archmages would drool over.


    Note: I still can''t believe it...


    Abilities:


    Moon''s champion: The wood''s natural attunement for the moon, combined with a potent enhancement, provides the wielder a one hundred stat points bonus. Doubled when fighting under the moon.


    Mana attunement: Each material of Adam''s Macuahuitl bathed in its creator''s mana, undergoing purification, strengthening, forging and engraving. Double any elemental spells'' damage.


    I can be the sun if I want: Melted and enchanted using the sun element, the starmetal embodies its properties. Its sharp edges release a burst of pure solar flames upon impact.


    And the moon: Each strike condenses the surrounding mana to deliver a crushing blow shaped like a silver crescent.


    I''m the storm that is approaching: Grants the wielder incredible swiftness. Each movement melds into another in a lethal dance of wind and lightning.


    "Hahaha! Just wait, you damned puppies! I''ll save the sixty dwarfs soon."


    His grin reached his eyes as the enchantments were the ones he expected.


    Since he had built his two masterpieces to complete Selene''s mission, of course, he added means to counter his creatures.


    Still, the result was phenomenal, making him remember the almost six months of dedicated study and training he endured to reach his mastery level.


    ''I didn''t waste my time.''


    He puffed his ethereal chest, a crafter''s pride seeping through his soul.


    Then, he turned to his puppet, eyes ablaze and soul throbbing in anticipation.


    Name: Adam''s Puppet


    Rank: T6 Mythical puppet


    Description:


    Forged in an old shop on Durazmarn outskirts, Adam''s puppet is a marvel of technology and mana conductivity. The tier six improved beast core fuels it with energy as the pseudo mana circuits let it travel through the conductive wood in a harmonious balance of exquisite precision.


    Abilities:


    I''m the best enchanter: Hidden below the armored wood, the engravings are untargetable and indestructible, making the puppet a moving bastion of unparalleled durability.


    Mana attunement: Each material of Adam''s puppet bathed in its creator''s mana, undergoing purification, strengthening, forging, and engraving. Decrease any elemental damage suffered by half.


    Vampire and werewolf''s bane: Solar energy courses through the puppet''s wood, reinforcing and warding creatures of the night.


    Nature''s champion: Blessed by the silver moon tree and enchanted to perfection, the puppet benefits from one hundred bonus stat points. Doubled when fighting in a nature-filled environment.


    Storm''s eyes: Through Vivan''s theories, Adam developed a unique enchantment, increasing image processing and allowing for swift reactions.


    Soul binding: Allows a soul to inhabit the puppet for a year. Remaining time: 365 days. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    After reading the terrifying enchantments, his mouth almost split to reach his ears.


    The puppet complemented the blade to create an unbeatable combo.


    And now, despite his apprentice rank, he could fight tier-six entities! No one would ever believe him if he boasted about it.


    He chuckled in joy, hugging the puppet before the noise of the creaking door drew his attention.


    "You''re done already?!"


    Yngrid''s eyes enlarged as her mouth curled down in guilt.


    But he rapidly moved to hug the boisterous enchanter, unwilling to let her mood sour.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    He phased through her body, sending a chill down their spines as he forgot he couldn''t interact with anyone as a ghost.


    Scratching his misty hair, he flew to the puppet, cursing his carelessness under his breath, and entered it.


    Unlike the first time, he felt a boundless power coursed through his soul as it bound itself to the wood.


    The beast core inlaid in his chest pulsed to life, reflecting the surroundings while watering the puppet with incredible energy.


    As Yngrid''s eyes enlarged in shock, he pounced on her in a bear hug.


    "Thank you for your help and unwavering support."


    From this close, she noticed the words engraved on his neck''s side, eyes clouding in gratitude.


    "Don''t be."


    She patted his back and buried her head in the smooth wood.


    "You paid for the lessons and did everything yourself. I don''t deserve to have my name associated with your masterpiece."


    "If I feel you do, then you do. That''s all that matters."


    He pulled back and offered her a gentle smile.


    "Stay who you are. You''re exceptional."


    He noticed how her face burned, turning as red as a tomato for a second before her usual grin returned.


    "A shame you''re so young. But don''t abuse that silver tongue to get women." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He rolled his eyes at her chuckles.


    "Not happening. I''m too busy for now. Anyway, I''ll take my leave to rest for a bit and focus on the final. "


    His plan to end the duel as fast as possible didn''t change. He had to prepare a countermeasure against every scenario and beat the cheater before he could summon his ace monsters.


    She scrutinised him, eyes firmly planted in his and grabbed his arm, feeling its incredible weight.


    "You have to win."


    "Of course! I''m competing to get those hands."


    She nodded, releasing and watching his departing figure.


    However, when he opened the door and stepped out, her eyes enlarged, and her heart almost leapt out of her throat.


    "W-wait!"


    Her cracking voice broke the silence as she rushed to catch him. Yet, she only saw a blur in the distance.


    "N-No. How is Adam related to him? It''s impossible!"


    She held her forehead, pupils constricted and trembling at the horrifying revelation because... she had just seen Durgrim''s name on the other side of his neck.

 Chapter 461 The Calm Before the Storm

    "Hahaha!"Meanwhile, Adam''s hearty laughter echoed as he cut through Durazmarn''s mountain like a laser.


    The wind whipped his clothes in a flurry of noises, forcing his grin to reach his eyes. If only he could feel the wind, he had no doubt he would have never forgotten this moment.


    Yet, he shrugged the negative thought out of his mind.


    ''Soon, I''ll have a body.''


    Before he realised it, he basked under the midday sun, already standing before the academy gate.


    He smirked at the mages guarding them and blurred inside, the only trace of his presence a gust that alerted them for a second.


    ''That''s the problem with magic. Their bodies are too weak before they become archmages, and since no one can, they are doomed to live mediocre lives.''


    Somehow, this line of thought made him remember Gaston.


    He had everything: a powerful physique, excellent affinity, and cheat-like eyes. Yet, he also knew how hard becoming an archmage was. Therefore, he devised a plan to ensure success and surpass that level.


    ''Tsk. A shame you targeted me.''


    He snickered, chasing that nightmare out of his mind as he entered his room.


    "Hey, Nova. Guess who''s done with enchanting?"


    He smiled at his friend before crouching at Stella and extending a finger.


    "Hello you, too. Want some good meat today?"


    "Meow!"


    Stella instantly gripped his finger with her paws, delight flashing in her eyes.


    "What a smart cat! I knew I could be the best pet chooser."


    "Hahaha. It seems you''re in a good mood."


    Nova''s melodious voice brightened the room and enlivened his soul with joy as she curiously examined his frame.


    "Mhh! You worked hard. I''m happy you succeeded!"


    She clapped her hands, eyes sparkling.


    However, they narrowed and she shook her head. Despite her eagerness to spend some time together, she would die of shame if he lost because of her.


    "You only have four days left before the grand final. Don''t mind us and focus on it."


    His smile froze on his face for a second. Then, he nodded, retrieving his pouch and extending it to her.


    "Go have some fun in the meantime. Eat some nice food, buy toys for Stella, or anything that passes through your mind."


    Instead of taking it, she fished two gold coins and pushed his hand back.


    "That''ll be more than enough. Keep the rest to buy materials." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her radiant smile, full of genuine care, warmed his soul for a moment before he attached the pouch back to his belt and sat at the table.


    "Alright. I''ll focus now."


    Without wasting time, he took out his notes about spell creation and immersed his mind in them.


    With his tier-five mana control and as a master enchanter, everything seemed so simple compared to when he converted the mage hand spell last year.


    Still, combining the right words and manipulating mana offered their own share of challenges.


    ''Mainly because of my low tier.''


    His lips curled into a bitter smile as he made rapid progress even if, to him, they were slow compared to what he could achieve with more mana or better circuits.


    And soon, four days passed in the blink of an eye.


    DING


    Unlike the last times, he rose from his seat before Nova called for him as an alarm sounded in his ears.


    Since he had promised her to pay more attention, he diverted some of his focus to develop a spell to warn him at a fixed time.


    With a sigh of relief, he walked to her, ignoring her surprise.


    "Let''s go before Moira moves. I don''t want to see her before the match."


    He grinned, taking Stella in his hand and caressing her soft fur.


    With a nod, she followed him under the rising sun, appreciating Durazmarn''s vista on their way.


    However, a prickling sensation assaulted his mind like the sizzling of a broken radio as he passed by the colossal royal palace.


    ''Something wrong will happen.''


    Eyes narrowed, he scanned his surroundings before biting his lips.


    "Wait for me by the Gate. I''ll return in ten minutes."


    Without wasting her answer, he blurred in her silver eyes and charged outside the city.


    He passed by the wheat fields and soon reached a small forest a few kilometers away.


    With determined steps, he approached a cave and blasted it with a short burst of mana.


    Then, he entered the freshly dug hole and drew symbols on the ground.


    ''If my instincts scream so much, it can only mean two things. Someone is targeting me, I won''t be able to return, or both.''


    His face darkened as he finished drawing the teleportation circle.


    Honestly? If not for the dwarves he promised to save, he would have returned to the college already.


    Satisfied by his work, he dropped half the remaining tier-four mana-rich ores and closed the hole.


    Five minutes later, he met Nova at the Gate and crossed it with her, his feelings mixed and ominous clouds dancing above his head.


    As he stepped into the Academy of Summoning, King Alaric and Moira stood before a magic circle pulsing with enough energy to blow up Durazmarn.


    "Finally! After centuries we revived it!"


    Alaric clenched his trembling fists in the castle''s basement, looking at Moira''s figure with deep-rooted respect and joy.


    "You finally reached that traitor''s level. From today onwards, I give you the title of best enchanter in dwarven history. Let the Titan''s Twilight be your creation."


    "The traitor will soon disappear from history, anyway. His creations are no longer his and his name is already forgotten."


    Moira smiled back, her ambitions making her voice crack as she gazed at the colossal metal construct before them.


    Even seated, it reached fifty meters tall. Even inactive, it inspired a sense of awe and inevitable doom in anyone standing as its adversary.


    Because it was the traitor''s most terrifying weapon. The one that secured their independence.


    "Humph. That crazy dwarf wanted to share the blueprint with humans and elves alike. What a fool."


    Alaric snorted, rage bubbling in his veins like a volcano about to erupt.


    "Don''t mind the past. Our ancestors stopped him before he could."


    Despite her elegant words, Moira gritted her teeth, hate flashing in her eyes.


    "I must leave now to assist in the tournament''s final. If you will please excuse me, uncle."


    Without waiting for an answer, her steps echoed in the damp underground as her satin robes glowed like a halo to illuminate her path.


    Each step she took caused her anger to increase and almost distort her always-composed face... because she knew the truth.


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    She was far from being her ancestor''s equal. He had devised this weapon from scratch by himself. Meanwhile, it took centuries to repair it.


    "What an affront."


    She gritted her teeth, the air hissing through them.


    She had been studying and researching for a hundred and twenty yeaars. She had been acclaimed as an unparalleled genius in the enchanting field. For what? Those meager results? To see a dwarf who died much younger shatter her pride with exquisite crafts?


    "I''ll beat you."


    She muttered, leaving the castle and smelling the pure air.


    "I''ll become the new dwarven genius, no matter the cost and annihilate anyone who knows about you."


    A silly glint flashing in her eyes, she crossed the Gate with the gathered students and teachers and stepped into the Academy of Summoning.

 Chapter 462 The Game Begins

    When Adam stepped out, Shepard and the other teachers rushed to him, bright smiles stretching their lips as Nova walked to the arena."Last match, my boy! Don''t pressure yourself too much, and do your best to win. Just know that we are all proud of you!"


    His mentor placed his hand on his shoulder, continuing as greed flashed in his eyes.


    "Of course, it''s better if you win. Make Edgar spite his riches and honor as an arcanist. Hahaha!"


    He giggled at the man''s shenanigan before noticing a frown creep on his brows.


    "Incredible. You''re not shaking at all."


    Shepard gazed at his hand, feeling he gripped an immovable mountain instead of a puppet.


    Smoke overtook his gray eyes as he scanned his disciple, his heart rate increasing for each second.


    "W-what did you build?!"


    Unlike the enchanters, his observation spell allowed him to feel the number of enchantments without detail. But its primary use was to detect alchemical use. And what he saw sent his mind spinning.


    Meanwhile, Adam shrugged, a satisfied smile stretching his lips.


    "Nothing much. It''s just a sturdy vessel for a year, anyway."


    "Hmm. Half a year away from me, and you''re already keeping secrets, brat?"


    Shepard chuckled, slapping his back amicably, only to grimace at his reddening hand.


    "Cough. I have a mission for you. It''ll help you return to your roots and improve your alchemical skills... Well, learn to brew new potions, at least."


    He coughed, eying the purified materials. Truthfully? he doubted he could do better despite his higher rank. After all, the sheer elemental attunement variety composing his puppet would require several individuals to work together.


    Still, he outstretched his hand, offering him a heavy bag of materials and four recipes. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sharing them is a crime. So burn them after mastering the steps. You have enough to brew sixty tier-four potions and two tier-five."


    "How many can I keep for myself?"


    ''Like hell, I''ll work for free.''


    However, Shepard shattered his expectations.


    "None. It''s a commission from Aurora. Be wary, though."


    Shepard''s eyes narrowed, sending a chill through his soul.


    "I''m sure she''ll target you one way or another."


    A pensive frown creased his brows as his mentor''s words hung heavy in the air.


    ''Is she the reason for my terrible feeling? Why did it manifest by the dwarven castle then? It makes no sense for the royals to help her and even less for Moira to allow another arcanist to do what she pleases on her territory.''


    He scratched his hair, lips twisting before shrugging.


    ''As long as she doesn''t act in person, I don''t need to fear her goons.''


    He didn''t bother to ask why she would target him and just gripped the bag. After all, since she was a dark mage and they enjoyed tormenting ghosts, her motivations seemed unmistakable to him.


    "I want one of Edgar''s items if I win. If I lose, I''ll brew them for free."


    "Ha! You do realise that tier-six materials don''t grow on trees? I''d rather concoct them myself."


    Shepard planted his hand on his hips, making his stance clear. He had already given him the starmetal ore, something no one would have done.


    "I won''t work for free. Last offer: I want hints on a tier-six, seven, or eight mythical material."


    He outstretched his hand, returning the bag and locking eyes with him to match his mentor''s firmness.


    Shepard sighed in response. Those materials were as rare as dragon scales, no matter the tier. Yet, this foolish disciple asked for a tier-eight?


    Despite the ridiculous demand, he shook his head and answered.


    "I shouldn''t tell you, but King Leon and Orion went all out to make next year''s inter-academy tournament the most memorable one. Legendary items, mysterious medicines and beast eggs, they planned everything."


    His voice trailed off as yearning sparkled in his eyes before they narrowed.


    "Including a complete mythical skeleton of the sixth-tier."


    Meanwhile, Adam''s fists clenched, fires burning in his eyes and menacing to scorch anything entering his vision.


    ''I only need ther tier-seven and eight materials!''


    Including the hands, bones, and tendons he would retrieve before the year''s end, he could finally see the finish line.


    "Alright. I''ll be a bit busy after the match, so give me a month or two to deliver the potions."


    Voice cracking with excitement, he answered before taking determined steps inside the gothic castle.


    In the arena, he heard his friends'' encouragements. A surge of adrenaline coursed through him as he raised his thumb above his head, showing them his confidence. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    The audience exploded into cheers, eager to assist at this three-month journey''s final and see the duel monster champion receive its crown from the arcanists.


    Amidst the cacophony, he noticed Elisabeth greet her peers with a gentle nod before clapping her hands, returning silence to the venue.


    "Welcome to this battle monster''s tournament''s grand final. Without delay, let me introduce the tournament''s dark horse from the College of Alchemy and Transmutation, the man who subdued evil ghosts and chimaeras alike to take on the impossible challenge of rising from the bottom to the top against all our expectations: Adam!"


    Face red with excitement, the crows whistled, clapped and stomped the ground, causing it to reverberate under his feet as he offered them a triumphant pose.


    ''A shame I can''t materialise by mana cape. I''m sure they''d gawk at my style and start a new fashion.''


    As he nodded in pride, Elisabeth continued.


    "Opposing him, the master of chea... cough... The master of tier-five creatures, the strongest duelist to ever compete and playing on home ground to bring his academy glory: Geoffrey!"


    Mocking laughter echoed as Elisabeth''s intentional slip of the tongue and brief introduction registered.


    A few acclamations resounded from Geoffrey''s academy''s side, only to be overwhelmed by boos and curses. Clearly, no one wanted to encourage someone who relied on his mentor.


    They even resented him for shattering the game''s underlying meaning. After all, this entire tournament set up aimed to encourage them to explore the wilds, hone their skills and defeat magical creatures in groups, something Geoffrey didn''t do.


    Despite the harsh words, Edgar''s disciple walked to his duel desk. Arm crossed and smirking, he gestured with his head for him to climb up.


    ''Oh? Feeling cocky, aren''t ya?''


    Without wasting a second, he blurred behind his deck, making the crowd gulp in anticipation.


    Simultaneously, Elisabeth raised her hand as her severe voice echoed.


    "Let the duel start!"


    "I chose heads. Is it alright with you?" Geoffrey fished a shiny gold coin from his pouch and threw it into the air.


    ''What a fool. I can see you rigged the coin!''


    He laughed sinisterly.


    "I want the staff to check the coin."


    Why would he act mercifully? He was here to win the hands, not play mind games.


    ''Hope they''ll disqualify him. Serves you right for adding layers of cheating.''


    A tense silence engulfed the arena as everyone wondered why.


    However, Maya jumped from the balcony and snatched the coin without warning, stunning them.


    "Ayaya. It''s enchanted with illusion magic. Once thrown, it''ll only show heads."


    As Geoffrey''s face decomposed, Elisabeth''s voice reverberated again, filling his heart with dread and hope.


    "Adam will start as a penalty. One more cheating attempt will lead to your disqualification."

 Chapter 463 Denying Geoffrey a Chance

    ''I guess she doesn''t want to cancel the match and went for a warning.''He understood Elisabeth''s decision to warn Geoffrey. Disqualifying him before the thunderous crowd would leave a bitter taste in everyone''s mouth... except his.


    "Hehehe. As you can see, I''ll have no shame exposing you. So, by all means, cheat as much as you want."


    An annoying and provocative smirk stretching his lips, he drew his first cards, taking his time to stare intently at the pale Geoffrey between each of his movements.


    ''Why did he try to get the first turn? To stop me from using my field spell, of course.''


    "I summon the Pontianak and use my field spell: thunder sovereign''s imperial court!"


    With a wave of his hand, purple lightning rumbled in the field''s sky. A storm followed, uplifting the plain and blurring it from everyone''s view.


    Purple pillars descended, molding the soil into a sumptuous grand hall mirroring Vivian''s tower.


    Seated on the throne, the silhouette of the archmage crackled with power as she peered into everyone''s eyes, forcing their body to shudder and their legs to chatter against their will. After all, the pressure she emanated was genuine since he had met her in person.


    "Any monster summoned on the Thunder sovereign''s imperial court must face her piercing eyes. They''ll lose two hundred attack points. If the remaining points are below one thousand seven hundred, their effects are sealed. I end my turn."


    His voice boomed as he crossed his arm over his chest and tilted his hat to invite his adversary to dismantle his strategy.


    Meanwhile, Geoffrey gritted his teeth. Arms trembling in a mix of hate and grudge, he drew his four cards.


    However, he smirked as he scrutinised the mechanical dragon, his first tier-five monster. If he could summon it, he would turn the table and win.


    "I summon the mechanical dog and use a boosting spell."


    Metal gathered in clinking noises, shaping itself as a technological marvel in the form of a dog. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its sharp metallic teeth, akin to knives, glinted in the grand hall as Vivian''s shadow gazed at it.


    ATK 1800->1600


    Instantly, its shining armor rusted, giving it an ancient look as its attack lowered.


    "I use a boosting spell. Once per turn, a mechanical creature can negate an effect."


    After his chant, the dog howled its joy at recovering.


    "I use its effect now. If an adversary stands on the other side of the field, it can summon a metallic soldier from my deck."


    "Great. Don''t forget to shuffle your deck after drawing it."


    He snickered, making the crowd slap their legs in laughter while Geoffrey''s face burned in rage.


    Without answering, he retrieved the card and shuffled his deck without cheating.


    Then, he slammed it in its slot.


    This time, the metal gathered in the form of an armored humanoid holding a short drill-like spear and a thick shield.


    The menacing glint in its eye drew everyone''s attention. They had never seen creatures like that and wondered from where Geoffrey had summoned them.


    "I end my turn."


    "Did I give you the authorisation to, though?"


    As his words raised a wave of excited cheers, the mechanical soldier became rusted.


    ATK 1700->1500


    Then, he continued, exciting the public as they observed the terrifying yet mesmerising naked beauty raise her nails.


    "Any monster summoned when the Pontianak stands on the field must attack her. Start with the weakest one."


    At his command, she released her sweet scent, smiling enticingly and forcing the soldier to step towards her despite his efforts to stop.


    SHATTER


    A scarlet flash cut through the wind the next second as scraps flew before colliding and clanking with the elegant white slabs.


    As Geoffrey gritted his teeth, the soldier exploded into a rain of glistening shards before the Pontianak confronted the dog.


    With a merciless swipe, she gutted it.


    However, it bit her neck off in a last-ditch effort, making the confrontation a draw. After all, they had the same attack value.


    "Now that your field is empty, you can end your turn."


    He offered Geoffrey a cruel smile, aiming to shatter any hope of victory he could harbor... because he wouldn''t give him a chance to summon anything.


    Without wasting time, he drew a card and slammed the insect lord on the desk.


    "I sacrifice the insect lord to summon Ignatius."


    Like the first time he appeared in the tournament, the mad scientist cackled before parasitising the insect lord.


    The crowd gasped at the emergence of the distorted creature, its gorilla arms, paws from different beasts and horrible head.


    Even more terrifying than last time, it stood ten meters tall, and its attack increased since its base material was more powerful. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    ATK 3500


    However, he was far from over.


    "I remove the Pontianak and insect lord from my graveyard to summon Virgo''s lesser incarnation."


    The stars shone the moment he placed her card in its slot. In a magnificent display, they condensed into the shape of a beautiful lady. Her spear materialised in her hand, glinting like an amalgamation of celestial bodies and enchanting the public.


    "I use her effect. Discard one of your two remaining cards."


    Despite his unwillingness, Geoffrey discarded another mechanical monster with reddened eyes.


    "Now, do your thing, bastard."


    Without mercy, the colossal monstrosity grabbed the elegant lady and swallowed her whole.


    His attack increased simultaneously, inheriting half her strength and effect.


    ATK 3500->5000


    "You can discard the other one."


    His lips curled into an innocent smile as if to say, it''s the game, don''t blame me.


    "Finally, I cast a boosting spell on Ignatius. Wrath of the Storm!"


    Purple lightning arcs danced on Ignatius'' skin, making him even more terrifying as his eagle eyes turned violet.


    "He has no limitations on his effect now. So, be ready to discard your hand every turn."


    That''s one of the combos he thought of during the two-week break. With it, he would forbid his adversary to play, making cheating irrelevant.


    ''I still have a spell I didn''t use, though. I''m almost sad that I had to play first.''


    He chuckled, remembering the countermeasure he had developed against field spells and how he would have negated their effects.


    In an excellent mood with the victory in the bag, he observed Geoffrey''s trembling figure, wondering what he would do with no cards in hand, no monsters on the field, and no spells.

 Chapter 464 A Chaotic Award Ceremony

    As Adam rejoiced about the easy victory, Geofrey intently gazed at his mechanical dragon. His eyes almost bulged out as mana symbols gathered on his desk, asking him to discard the card he was most proud of.He gnawed on his teeth, jaws protruding as he felt his hand weighed a ton and refused to move. No. It was his mind that refused to accept such a ridiculous outcome.


    He didn''t get to play his second turn yet, but he had already lost. He could do nothing against the horrible Ignatius, not even draw.


    The sound of his own ragged breath overwhelmed the public''s cheers for Adam as his anger boiled, inching on his rational mind. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the memory of Mia''s fate anchored his thought process.


    What he had to do was clear: give up and save Edgar some face or meet her in the afterlife.


    Though he knew it, his heart still refused to listen. After all, he had two-tier five beasts. No one ever held a deck of such power in the tournament''s last two hundred years of history.


    "Give up, Geoffrey."


    His mentor''s sudden command echoed, calm and calculated, as it cut through his turmoil like a fiery blade to unfreeze his hand.


    Without waiting, he raised it.


    "I give up."


    Then, shame coloring his features, he fled the arena at maximum speed, unwilling to spend a second here.


    As the crowd cheered and laughed, their expressions divided between disappointment and mockery, Zeph''s voice resounded.


    "We must limit the impact of spells. We wasted our time watching this short match."


    "I agree."


    Aurora concurred as Maya nodded.


    Adam''s strategy, even if impressive in its own right, shattered the interactive aspect of the game, ruining their interest in it.


    Meanwhile, Shepard smirked at them.


    "Sure, we can ban some of the most powerful spells. But we must also change the rules about giving cards. I want immediate elimination if a competitor is spotted using one."


    Elisabeth nodded, her blue eyes sparkling at the solutions proposed.


    "From today onwards, those two rules are made official."


    Then, she glimpsed at Moira''s enraged face as she turned to address the public, forcing her to pause.


    "Are you alright, my dear?"


    Shepard turned to her, noticing the fiery and watery mana wafting from her eyes and engulfing her body. With a deep frown, he followed her gaze, spotting the engravings on Adam''s neck as he flexed his easy victory under the public''s acclamation.


    "The traitor left another inheritance!"


    Her sudden roar overwhelmed the public''s cacophony as she lunged like a tiger and pulled her ornate necklace out.


    From glistening gems, it shifted, turning into an intricate staff as she voiced her spell under everyone''s enlarging eyes.


    "Nebulize!"


    Before anyone could react, a swirling vortex of water and fire converged on Adam, forming a blinding sphere of heat and pressure. Intense heat engulfed the place, making everyone''s skin perspire torrents of sweat.


    BOOM


    A deafening explosion of billowing steam shattered the podium and desk as the other arcanists gawked in disbelief at the surreal scene.


    Then, silence. A tense silence descended.


    Broken by Shepard''s enraged roar.


    "MOIRAAAA!"


    Without warning, his body turned into smoke as he flew to her.


    Alarmed by the escalation, the other deans blurred into motion, using their own spells to stop the inevitable confrontation.


    A defensive wall of radiant light manifested, separating them before one of darkness covered it. Shining starlight reinforced them as a vortex emerged, letting a colossal dark creature step out.


    Its rocky arm echoed as they collided in an intimidating show to deter the charging Shepard.


    Yet, he didn''t care.


    Water, smoke, and wing already billowed in his hand as he was ready to unleash his calamitous spell on the dwarf who dared to kill his disciple without regard to his presence.


    On the spectator''s seats, Julius trembled in disbelief as a volcano of rage boiled in his heart.


    "SHE KILLED BIG BRO!"


    He leapt down, uncaring about the power difference or the crime he would commit by attacking an arcanist. Moira had to die today!


    However, an icy voice and a horrifying glint forced his anger down and his steps to halt.


    "Arrogant fool, you dare to attack me?"


    Shocking everyone by his unscathed appearance, Adam pressed his monstrous wooden blade on Moira''s neck, ready to behead her at the slightest abrupt movement.


    Truthfully, he wanted to proceed with the act. But he knew killing an arcanist would only create trouble for himself.


    Simultaneously, the dwarf gulped, feeling the sharp edges graze her skin. Icy sweat formed on her forehead as she glimpsed its enhancements in shock and disbelief.


    "How are you alive? And what''s that puppet and weapon?!"


    Her voice cracked with disbelief as she heard her pride shatter into millions of pieces. She could not create something of that level... meaning Adam surpassed her in enchanting?


    "NO! That bastard Durgrim! I''ll kill anyone who knows about him!"


    She roared, mana flaring to her staff and mouth opening to cast her next spell.


    Simultaneously, his blade slowly dug into her neck as he peered into her eyes, conveying a silent message.


    ''I''m not bluffing. Your head will roll to the ground if you continue.''


    Meanwhile, the arcanists dismissed the walls blocking Shepard, cold sweat dripping from their foreheads as they understood the situation''s gravitas. Moira couldn''t die. Not when they were all gathered, at least, or they''ll suffer from the consequences.


    They observed the man closest to her, knowing he would make the right decision despite his anger.


    "Sleeping gas. Move!"


    He leapt back before the Macuahuitl pierced her throat, trusting his mentor.


    A swirling sphere of smoke engulfed Moira''s head in a second, forcing her to inhale the potent sleeping agents it contained. After few seconds, she collapse to the ground.


    The other arcanists jumped from the balcony and rushed to protect Moira. Yet, Shepard only gazed at Adam in intrigue and relief.


    "How did you avoid her spell, and why did she attack you?"


    He shrugged, glaring at the once proud dwarf''s bleeding neck with a snort as relief washed over him. She had attacked despite his overwhelming position on her, making him dread the consequences of killing her.


    "Enchanted my eyes. I saw her move. And I have no idea. She mentioned people connected to Durgrim, a dwarf ghost we met in the canyon last year."


    He saw Shepard nod and turn to Elisabeth.


    "I want compensation, or no one will like the aftermath. And trust me, it''ll be terrible for Durazmarn."


    Without wasting time, she answered in an icy voice, contrasting with her beauty.


    "Moira is stripped of her rights as an arcanist. She''ll be locked in the confines of her academy, forced to manage it for twenty years."


    She grabbed Moira''s staff and threw it to Shepard.


    "Take it. I''ll milk her dry for what she did. No one can actively target another arcanist or his disciples! Am''I clear?"


    If they did, then what? Engage in disciple hunting and shatter the next generation of adepts and arcanists? No one wanted to see that happen. Therefore, they nodded in agreement before returning to the balcony as light mages escorted Moira to her academy.


    After fifteen minutes spent to calm the students and bring peace back into the arena, Elisabeth proceeded with the award ceremony as if nothing had happened.


    However, Adam cursed under his breath on the stage.


    ''Just because Durgrim inherited that genius'' knowledge? What kind of crazy grandma is she?!''


    He grumbled for five minutes before Elisabeth walked to him, sending an uncomfortable shudder down his spine.


    "Congratulations on winning first place. I''m impatient to see you join my academy in a year and a half. We''re all intrigued by your craftsmanship, too. I wonder who taught you." Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Despite her charming smile and eyes sparkling with genuine interest, he wanted nothing more than to flee as far away from her as possible.


    ''Dream on. I''ll be gone way before that!''


    "For your victory: a pair of tier-one mythical hands!"


    She yelled, riling the public as she extended a piece of clothing, hiding a pair of small yet firm hands.


    Forgetting the nagging feeling, his fingers trembled as he gripped his reward, doing his best to contain his excitement and wait until the end of the ceremony to focus on the familiar notification.


    [Tier-one mythical hands detected. Soul binding available. Proceed? Yes/No]


    Meanwhile, she conjured a luminous flight of stairs and returned to the balcony under the public''s acclamations.


    "Despite the chaotic events, I''m glad to announce the end of this battle monster tournament! Thank you, everyone, for your burning passion for the game, and I hope to see the youngest return in five years!"


    Before the echo of her words faded, he blurred out of the arena and smashed the binding button, too excited to check on the item he had worked so hard for to wait a second.


    [Tier-one Durgrim, The Magister of Magic''s hands'' soul bound.]

 Chapter 465 The Magister of Magics hands

    Upon hearing the name, he abruptly stopped and launched himself inside a room, shattering the door into pieces in a cacophony of crunching noises."WHAT?!"


    Leaning against the wall, he roared his confusion.


    Everything made sense now. Durgrim didn''t base his theories on the genius''. It had been him all along. That''s why he asked him to revive his name.


    ''And like a fool, I did! That''s where my uneasy feeling came from. Durazmarn will brand me a wanted criminal and hunt me down!''


    He gulped at the thought, holding his lowered forehead.


    Then, he smirked.


    ''I won''t need to return using their means, anyway.''


    Indeed, he had set up a teleportation circle. Therefore, he would hop into their territory, save the dwarves and return to the college before anyone noticed him.


    "Let''s check what I fought so hard for before returning."


    He summoned the hands with a thought, revealing their well-preserved surface and tenderness despite the rough activity Durgrim practiced.


    Durgrim, The Magister of Magic''s hands


    Rank: Tier 1


    Rarity: Mythic Material


    Description:


    Six hundred years ago, Durazmarn saw the birth of a mythical enchanter who revolutionised and upturned the field like a storm.


    Despite his outstanding success and contribution, Durgrim shared his knowledge for mysterious reasons.


    The dwarven royals saw his actions as treason and sentenced him to death.


    More than an enchanter, Durgrim possessed a brilliant mind and hands capable of feeling and weaving mana into the fabric of reality, offering him an unfulfilled archmage potential. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, his soul never rested in peace and was locked amidst his creation in the royal palace until Ossian rescued him four hundred years ago.


    After he learned about the tournament and got excellent news from the ghost King, Durgrim asked him to put his hands as the first-place reward, sure you''d win, using The Beast Emperor as an intermediary.


    Abilities:


    Rune Wieving: Through his touch, Durgrim could wave enchantments as effortlessly as breathing in an exquisite dance of mana threads.


    Mana Manipulation: Durgrim seized mana with exceptional precision, like physical objects, amplifying it to give his enchantments an extra layer of power.


    Surgical Precision: Better than a surgeon, his hands never trembled, and his dexterity was out of this world.


    Enchantments Insight: He could identify, decipher, and reproduce an item''s enchantments with a touch.


    Arcane Synthesis: This ability allowed him to combine materials at will, leading to the latter development of Yngrid''s ritual in an attempt to help the dwarves.


    "..."


    Frame frozen upon reading the back story and abilities, his mind blanked.


    Then, he jumped in joy. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hahaha! I''ll craft tier eight and nine items once I build my body. No! I''ll make a flying fortress much better than Selene''s first!"


    Yet, his eyes narrowed into slits as he heard footsteps coming his way, bringing his joyous moment to a premature end.


    Cloth whipping against his wooden frame, he left the place and went to the Gate.


    A moment later, Shepard, the teachers, and the students emerged from the gothic castle and rushed to him.


    "Well done, my boy! Because of you, they even had to ban abusive spells. Hahaha. You marked the Battle Monster tournament''s history!"


    Shepard laughed, his hand moving to slap his back rhythmically in amusement.


    Simultaneously, Nova lunged at him like a cat and scrutinised his body, inch by inch, with trembling eyes.


    "Are you sure that stupid Moira didn''t wound you?"


    Voice cracking, she hugged him in relief and fear.


    "She didn''t hit me. Don''t worry."


    He noticed Julius standing behind, frowning at him with a mix of relief and bitterness.


    "Before you ask, I upgraded my puppet. I''m satisfied with it, but nothing beats a proper body. Train for a few more years, and you''ll surpass it without relying on external tools."


    He knew what the boy thought with his competitive mind. But what could he say that wouldn''t sound like taunting?


    "I''ll beat you in a year."


    The boy''s eyes ignited with unbridled determination as he stepped through the Gate first, his emotions too chaotic to stay. And he couldn''t blame him.


    How frustrating was it for him to train every day to see his goal drift further away from his reach by relying on materials and crafting?


    Meanwhile, the others congratulated him with excited smiles as Arun rubbed his hands.


    "Now that you won and won''t need your cards anymore, I offer to buy them. State your price. No amount will deter me."


    "I have other plans for them, though."


    He turned to Shepard, a mischievous grin stretching his lips.


    "I''ll gift them to the college''s club. However, I''ll keep three with me for personal reasons."


    As Shepard''s eyes lit up, he removed Ignatius, the bastard, Silvie, the banshee queen, and Lala from his deck and handed the rest to him. After all, one did have the right to rest in peace, while the other was the opposite. He didn''t want her to suffer anymore. As for Lala? He had to return it to Selene.


    "Are you sure? Don''t misunderstand me, I''m really grateful. But they''re just too valuable. More than monetary, it''s the champion''s deck. It holds a lot of significance."


    "That''s why I''m giving it. Without the college, I wouldn''t have competed or learned alchemy."


    He shoved the cards into Shepard''s hands, raising his thumb.


    "In which college can you proudly expose the champion''s cards to motivate younger students?"


    "Tsk. I don''t like to feel indebted. You can borrow three books for a week, including Vivian''s, as promised. Let''s head back."


    Despite his mentor''s snort, he could see his trembling shoulders and sparkling eyes. After all, it was no coincidence that all his disciples played the game. Shepard was a fan himself!


    With a smile, he discussed with the teachers before crossing the Gate and stepping onto the college''s grounds.


    "I missed this place."


    He observed the beautiful gardens and new dormitories, nodding at the craftsmanship as the chirping of birds and the sweet smell of nature filled his nostrils.


    ''But I don''t have time to rest.''


    Smirking, he followed Shepard, eager to perfect his lightning spells and learn to wield two additional elements.


    ''I also have Thurin''s gravity book.''


    All these boring learning sessions filled him with anticipation because each passing day made him more powerful and unlocked a world of possibilities.

 Chapter 466 The Misadventures of a Mage, a Muscle-Bound Menace, and a Shadow

    The sun rose and dipped on the horizon as time passed as he studied Shepard''s grimoires.He furthered his mastery of Vivian''s affinity, cementing it as the strongest he could use for now.


    A week later, he borrowed a book written by a long-dead arcanist and focused on the lava element. Despite its formidable attack potential, he found Vivan''s theory much more fascinating and of higher potential.


    Next, he delved into smoke before discarding it like lava as optional possibilities but not core abilities he would rely on. After all, even if he could use all the elements, many''s effects overlapped. Scattering his focus too much would only slow him down.


    ''I''ll focus on the most potent ones.''


    He nodded before focusing on Thurin''s book and delving into gravity magic.


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    Even if the spells were low-tiered, he learned a lot through their activation method and understood why they called it force.


    According to the author, a force mage could divide the world into arrows pointing in different directions. Of course, most pointed down, while the rest influenced the different items'' trajectories. By manipulating these arrows, force mages rudimentarily altered gravity, making it one of the most fearsome elements to master.


    He made good progress, focusing on those imaginary arrows with the utmost care and trembling at the idea of using too much mana and forming a black hole by mistake.


    However, someone broke his concentration another week later, hammering on his room''s door like on a drum.


    "I heard you! Stop the racket!"


    Soul throbbing at the insistence, he dragged his feet out of his training room and gripped the doorknob.


    "You''d better have a good reason, or I''ll prepare a special training program and ask Arun to monitor you for a month!"


    "I''d love to learn under the one who trained my rival,Julius. When do we start?"


    "..."


    ''Why is it that training maniac, Aurelius?!''


    He facepalmed at the muscular, tanned youth before him, noticing the eagerness sparkling in his eyes.


    Head snapping to the side, he answered.


    "Maybe later. I''m busy right now, so tell me what you came for?"


    Aurelius'' eyes narrowed in answer, and his muscles tensed, causing veins to protrude under his skin as he pointed an accusing finger.


    "You don''t read the chat, so I had to deliver the message personally. The dwarves are crying about a ritual starting and that they don''t want to become werewolves."


    "Already?! What an impatient bunch!"


    Before his words could linger, he opened his chat interface.


    [Adam: Give me your location. I''ll come now.]


    [Paul: You''re finally here! We''re in the forest three hundred kilometers west of Durazmarn. They''ll start the ritual during the next full moon, split our souls from our bodies and fuse them with wolves! We don''t want that!]


    ''Shit. I only have three days!''


    A shiver ran down his spine as the time pressure pressed on his shoulders.


    Without wasting a second, he blurred to his bedroom. A surge of mana collided with the teleportation circle he had prepared, making its symbols glow and sing in the room.


    Then, he stepped on it and vanished in the next second as a flash of light engulfed his frame.


    When he recovered his sight, he stood in the hole he had prepared in Durazmarn''s nearby forest slope.


    As he dug into the soil, urgency fueling his movements, a bright light flashed behind him, making his eyes enlarged in shock.


    "Why the heck did you follow me?!"


    "He? I locked the door behind me and saw some lights, so I checked?" Aurelius said, confused about the change of location, before understanding everything and grinning.


    "Let''s save our dwarven brothers together!"


    "Let''s save your head! Go back, fool!"


    He punched a hole through the slope in anger, making Aurelius whistle at the power.


    "I''m strong now. Let me accompany you! I even unlocked a special class and conquered the third floor with Khalid and Najat!"


    "You did?!"


    "Yes! I was an MMA fighter on Earth, mind you! Also, I''m a Berserker Mage. My mana equals my physical might. Hahaha!"


    ''It doesn''t even exist! What kind of broken class did Luna design for him?''


    His eyes narrowed into slits as he observed the boy using Elara''s spell.


    And what he saw stunned him. Like natural generators, Aurelius'' muscles produced mana before absorbing them back to reinforce themselves.


    ''Every punch he throws is a spell of its own!''


    The realisation crashed on him, making him doubt his sanity and all the mockery the other students hurled at the boy... because, in the end, his resolve paid off, and he got what he wanted.


    Still, the mission was too dangerous and way above Aurelius'' league.


    "I''ll drop you in Durazmarn. Take the Gate to return to the college."


    "I''m coming. You can let me follow you or wander the forest alone. Remember? I know where it is."


    He noticed the steely glint flashing in the boy''s eyes as he straightened his broad back and towered twenty centimeters above him.


    "Annoying kid. If you act recklessly, I''ll knock you out and force you to follow Asha for a month!"


    "Yeah! Don''t waste our time!"


    "..."


    His mind spun as another voice echoed from nowhere, one he recognised.


    "AHH"


    He roared his frustration before pointing at Aurelius'' shadow.


    "Why is Anya here, too?!"


    "Because I thought you''d do something interesting after seeing him rush to your room. Let me scout like last time!"


    The teenager materialised from the boy''s shadow, offering him a mischievous grin as the tattoo on her shoulder glinted.


    Defeated by the two teenagers'' shenanigans, his shoulder slumped and lips twitched.


    With heavy steps, he pushed them out of the hole and covered it before speaking, voice solemn and eyes spitting suppressed fire. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Never leave the shadows, Anya. Aurelius, you stay back and observe."


    His eyes slipped up as an idea popped into his mind. With a thought, his dark blade of adaptation materialised in his hand, the intricately carved frame glinting under the sun''s light.


    "Use it if you have to. It''ll complete your body perfectly and can change shape."

 Chapter 467 A Glimpse of the Netherworld

    Aurelius nodded, his brows creasing in solemness as he gripped the legendary blade.Simultaneously, two notifications echoed in his ears.


    [Shadow scout Anya joined your party.]


    [Berserker Mage Aurelius joined your party.]


    He set the experience points distribution to zero for himself this time since he had reached the cap before turning to them.


    "We don''t have much time, so forgive me for the rough journey."


    Without wasting time blabbering, he encased Aurelius into a wind bubble to protect him before shoving Anya into his shadow and lunging forward.


    Like a fierce gale heralding a storm, his steps left deep gouges in the ground as he blurred past the trees, heading south.


    "Err... Didn''t we have to go west? I''ll draw a shadow arrow on the ground. Follow it."


    Anya stifled her widening smile with a shadowy hand, unable to believe their powerful friend still hadn''t learned the cardinal directions.


    "It was to see if you were careful."


    He grumbled, shifting to the west and raising a trail of dust behind him.


    Before the sun could reach the middle of the sky, he crossed the small forest, passed by wheat and hop fields managed by dwarves, and finally reached a vast forest.


    The wind carried the fresh scent of nature as he stopped to observe the lush vegetation and healthy trees. Instead of admiring them, he narrowed his eyes, releasing Aurelius from the wind bubble.


    "From now on, everything is a potential enemy. Don''t drop your guard, don''t engage in battle alone, and don''t play heroes."


    "Sure. I only want to observe you in action after Anya recounted your adventures with the Dreg''nars."


    Aurelius nodded, genuine interest sparkling in his eyes and promising to follow his commands in his heart strictly.


    Yet, Adam suddenly released a mana blast, knocking the air out of his lungs and propelling him several hundreds of meters back like a rocket.


    "Hide!"


    Before his words lingered, leaves rustled as two figures dragging a slave emerged from the forest. Their dark clothes fluttered as they sighted through their mouth masks.


    "He took his sweet time, right Cormac?"


    "Ay. Let''s capture the bastard and return, Zack."


    Without mercy, Cormac sent a surge of dark mana into the slave, killing him before Adam''s enlarging eyes.


    As the body hit the ground, the poor boy''s skin sank and turned gray. The stench of decay wafted from him as he rose back to his feet, his dull eyes wide open.


    He gritted his teeth, fists clenching and mana gathering into his eyes in a purple dance of lightning sparks.


    "You dare use summoned as zombies?! No matter who you are, die!"


    He instantly put two and two together, knowing they had used one of them to prepare an ambush through the chat interface for whatever reason.


    ''Probably under Aurora''s orders.''


    Shepard advised him to stay cautious about her possible retaliation. But the realisation didn''t matter. Enemies awaited his arrival, and he''ll make them regret crossing his path.


    In a flash, his horrible Macuahuitl glinted in his hand as he blurred into motion. From the corner of his eye, he noticed Zack drop something under the zombie.


    No matter what it was, he doubted it could damage his powerful puppet anyway. So, he ignored it and pressed forward.


    "Activate it before he beheads us!" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cormac roared, his voice cracking with fear as he lost sight of their target.


    *"Using this impure creature as a sacrifice, I call upon you, watcher of the netherworld. Gaze upon this realm and freeze the unnatural soul who dared defy death!"*


    Zack''s voice echoed as he chanted and channelled dark mana into the nether stone he had dropped earlier.


    As Zack''s words lingered, a soul-chilling mist emerged from the zombie. Like tentacles, they spread towards his fast-approaching figure, sending a wave of frost to collapse with him.


    Before he could think about the strange phenomenon, his figure froze mid-air.


    His pupils constricted, and a knot of dread tied around his soul as he felt his connection to the puppet weaken. His mana circuits also shut down without his consent, making him unable to cast spells and an icy sensation numbed his mind.


    ''The heck is happening?!''


    An icy shiver rocked his soul as his eyes enlarged at the zombie.


    Two eyes as deep as the void gazed at him. He could feel the anger hidden in their depths and the unparalleled power of the being they belonged to.


    "Quick, extirpate his soul before the stone runs out of power!"


    Cormac yelled as Zack already moved to draw symbols beneath him.


    ''They''re going to beat me without fighting?!''


    The idea never crossed his mind. Of course, he knew some insidious spells could render adversaries powerless. But to target his soul despite his puppet''s protection?!


    "Channel your mana! He totally bound himself to the puppet!"


    The symbols on the ground sparked and glowed a misty light as he gritted his teeth under the being''s watchful eyes.


    Then, his soul throbbed and shook in pain as it collided with the puppet''s inside.


    ''They''re going to pull me out!''


    Instantly, he called for his Luminous Wildblade, hoping it would counteract the ritual with its enchantments.


    However, even the connection to his soul sea grew chaotic under the pull''s influence, delaying the summoning.


    ''Shit! Those bastard dark mages!''


    With each second crawling by, the mist intensified and tugged at him harder as he desperately tried to resist until the blade materialised.


    "We''re almost done! Hold on, Zack!"


    Cormac yelled, heart racing against his chest as he encouraged his sweating companion while pouring all his mana into the symbols.


    And finally, a morsel of soul left the puppet, making them smile in relief while Adam''s heart sank in despair.


    ''RAHH! Even without the puppet, I''ll obliterate you fools!''


    Despite his rumbling defiance and violent trembling, he couldn''t help but worry about what they had prepared next.


    He didn''t know what tool or spell they used besides the knowledge available to the public. But Elena had written about her mentor sealing her parents'' souls. He couldn''t risk becoming their captive.


    "Aurelius! Be useful and save me!"


    He howled in agony, eyes darting in a frantic search for the boy. Yet, the teenager had heeded his command and hid without imagining he could end up in danger.


    ''Why is everyone listening to me only when it makes the situation worse?!''


    As this thought emerged, his consciousness started to blur, unwilling to endure the soul-splitting pain anymore.


    But before he sank into darkness, he heard a voice that sent his soul reeling and made him doubt his sanity.


    "Pathetic. Remember this favor and pay me back."


    ''H-How is it...''


    Unable to form his last thought, he fell unconscious.

 Chapter 468 Shadows of the Past

    "Humph. Mere dark mages dare stand before me."The elegant, echoing voice boomed, chilling the surroundings as the part of Adam''s soul that had been dragged out of the puppet swirled and shifted.


    A blue light glinted as an eye sparkling with mockery and malice condensed. Ethereal dark hair tied in a neat ponytail followed before a time-worn traveller coat fluttered on a 1.9-meter frame.


    "What''s happening?"


    Cormac''s legs trembled as the mysterious man''s lips curled into a soul-chilling smile, forcing a realisation to collapse into his mind.


    "He''s a dark mage, too! But no matter who he is or why he hid with the ghost, he can''t use mana! Continue to drag him out!"


    However, he recovered the next second, eyes narrowing into slits. Their mission took priority over everything else, and the man had no relevance.


    "I can''t? Who told you I needed to?"


    Gaston''s smile enlarged to reach his eyes as his favorite game would soon begin.


    Before his words could register, his single eye pulsed with mana, revealing the ritual''s power threads. Jubilant about their enlarging eyes, he tugged at the weakest with a finger.


    "You see, before that idiot killed me, I was an anomaly or what peasants like you called mythical."


    His face turned somber, sending icy shivers to rock their bodies and their teeth to clatter under the malicious pressure he released.


    "Mana is my slave as much as weaklings like you are."


    He snapped the thread, causing the ritual to collapse and the bright symbols on the ground to dim, then disappear.


    Behind the two ambushers, he peered into the being''s eyes, unafraid and unaffected.


    "You want me to come because I cheated death three times? Sure. Just wait a little longer, and I''ll come by myself... to loop your head off and claim what''s yours!"


    "I''ll wait for you, uncrowned arcane sovereign."


    The zombie''s lips curled into a cruel smile before it collapsed powerlessly to the ground, and dissolved with the nether stone at its feet.


    "Hahaha."


    Gaston''s maniacal laughter echoed as he bent backwards, his arms dangling under his torse before the verdant forest.


    Then, he gazed at the two terrified mice who dared expose his survival.


    "Let''s play a question game. Option one, do you prefer spending time with me, a tier-two man or your target and his tier-six puppet?"


    Awakened from their stupor by his cheeky tone, Zack lept to his feet and drew his wand.


    "Shut up, fool. I''m a mage specialising in souls. You have no chance!"


    Gaston rolled his eye, delight flashing in it.


    "Wrong. The answer was to spend time with him because he would have beheaded the both of you cleanly. Hahaha."


    As he laughed, Zack roared his first spell, determined to kill the madman who pressured them into fearing a lowly acolyte.


    "Soul agony."


    However, with a swipe of his finger, Gaston disassembled the bolting dark spell in a shocking show of mastery and visual acuity as he shook his head like a disappointed mentor.


    Then? His lips parted, forcing the two mages to doubt their reality. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Soul agony."


    "ARGH!"


    An agonising howl pierced through the area, forcing birds and animals to scatter in panic as Gaston''s bolt collided with Zack, sending flying backwards.


    Like a puppet seeing its string cut, the proud mage collapsed to the ground, trashing and raising mote of soil as his veins bulged and his body cried under the spell''s effects.


    "Don''t die yet. We''re just starting to have fun."


    He smirked, arms trembling in excitation as tender memories resurfaced in his mind. Men and women begging, clawing at their faces for his forgiveness and a chance to live one more day. The noise of their bones shattering one by one under his strikes. He loved nothing more than to hear them.


    And after six years, he would hear them again.


    "I give up! Do whatever you want with him, but let me go."


    Cormac pointed at his colleague, not an ounce of remorse distorting his determined face before he continued.


    "You can take everything I have on me, my wand included."


    Without waiting for his answer, Cormac showed good faith. Hand trembling, he threw his belongings before his spectral frame.


    "Oh? Interesting mindset. Sadly, I scorn necromancers the most. Reviving dead people in an emotionless state? As sacks of bones and putrefied flesh? You guys are way madder than me.


    Hahaha."


    As Cormac turned to run for dear life, his face pale, Gaston pointed his index finger at him.


    "I''ve seen everything this idiot did. He once fought a Dullahan who used ancient dark curses. Want to try them?"


    "Curse of eclipsing souls."


    The words reverberated through the forest as the ground under Cormac turned dark in his eyes.


    The bright morning sky turned into an abyss, and the sun a black hole letting a threatening scarlet light filter around it.


    Smoke erupted, howling to life and filling the place with its icy caress.


    As a necromancer, he recognised it. It was the fog of death, one that hid terrible creatures within. And he was right.


    Bones pierced the ground all around him as undeads rose one after another.


    "WHAT IS HAPPENING?!"


    His heart sank, its beating almost stopping at the apocalyptic sight his eyes fed him and the noise of bones colliding he heard.


    The acrid stench of decay filled his nostrils as Gaston''s voice echoed through the fog like a devil''s.


    "How do you like the personal hell I prepared for you? Since you like those creatures and their emotionlessness, I took the liberty to make them keep you company. Are you grateful? Are you happy?"


    "Please spare me! I''ll give you everything I have. I''ll steal from the other teachers and the academy! I have more value alive!"


    Tears rolling down his cheeks and his dark pants turning wet, Cormac collapsed on his knees, pleading for this nightmare to stop.


    "Endure for thirty seconds, and I''ll spare you."


    Gaston nodded, a hint of respect flashing in his eyes and causing a ray of hope to shine in Cormac''s eyes.


    Through gritted teeth, he cast his defensive spells and prepared to face the skeletons marching toward him.


    They were weak individually, but no matter how many he destroyed, more replaced them, biting and clawing at his dark barrier.


    After twenty-five seconds, they shattered it, making him sweat but sigh in relief.


    With a brief five seconds left, he would survive despite the wounds.


    Each second crawling by mirrored a painful yelp as he used his soft arms to protect his neck and torso.


    Hot blood spilt like a cascade from his mangled limbs as the odor of rot filled his nostril.


    But he smiled. He had counted them! The five seconds passed by.


    Hope sparkling in his eyes, he raised his head weakly to gaze at Gaston.


    "Well done! What incredible determination. I''m impressed."


    Gaston''s nod raised his hopes further, causing it to banish the dread gripping his heart and returning light.


    Yet, he froze the next second as a skeleton bit through his shoulder and a splitting pain shattered his sense of safety.


    "My bad. I forgot to count, so let''s restart the timer. Endure for thirty seconds, and I''ll let you leave."


    He noticed Gaston''s evil smile split his mouth and how his eye rolled in pleasure.


    "You''re the worst human being I''ve ever seen! Even Aurora isn''t as black-hearted as you. I curse you. May your soul never find rest and wander aimlessly for eternity!"


    With a final rage-filled roar, Cormac bit his tongue, unwilling to suffer for this madman''s amusement and died.


    "Rest? It was offered to me on a golden plate twice, and I refused it both times. Hahaha."


    He took a second to observe Cormac''s intact body, nodding at the curse''s insidious effects. Everything had happened in the man''s mind but directly damaged his soul.


    "As for the third time? I must thank that little Morgane for awakening the third of my soul they had used to heal the fool and Ossian for fixing the seventy missing percent. Hahaha!"

 Chapter 469 Gastons Revelation

    As Gaston''s vicious laughter reverberated, Zack observed his colleague''s demise and steeled his heart.Through immense pain and gritted teeth, he moved his clenched fist to point his wand towards his chest.


    "Dark bolt."


    In a noise of shattering bones and shredded muscles, his dark spell punctured his heart, bringing his agony to a bittersweet end.


    "Tsk. A bunch of weak peasants with zero mental resilience."


    A snort escaped Gaston''s mouth as he observed the two dead dark mages, twisting his lips in annoyance.


    Then he turned towards the puppet, a calculative glint flashing in his blue eye as he felt Adam''s soul tug at him.


    "I can''t hide myself anymore. Who would have thought that fool would drop his guard?"


    He shook his head, his lips raising in a displeased grimace.


    If not for that stupid blunder, he could have accumulated knowledge and delved into mana control for much longer. Yet, he had to interfere or risk wandering the world alone, vulnerable to his own impulses and any mage greedy to get his remaining eye.


    "No choice. I''ll negotiate even if I must swallow a loss."


    He exhaled a powerful burst of mana as a headache threatened to assault his mind.


    As he pondered what he could promise, Adam''s mind gradually emerged from the darkness, and his soul reabsorbed Gaston''s spectral form.


    "What the heck happened?!" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mind on high alert, his eyes darted between the two stiff corpses sprawled on the blood-painted grass, confusion creasing his brows.


    Then, an icy shiver ran down his spine, making his wooden frame tremble in dread as he remembered Gaston''s voice.


    ''How? I killed him twice already! He can''t be alive.''


    Yet, there was no way he''d dream about this nightmarish man he hated more than bears!


    "Where are you, bastard? Show yourself!"


    A cold command left his lips as he scrutinised the forest ahead, wondering if he hid in it.


    "In your soul sea. Come to the mountain."


    "???"


    ''How is he there? What is happening?!''


    His mind spun in disbelief as he closed his eyes to enter his soul sea.


    Without wasting time on the plain he always appeared on, he blurred to the mountain he had never explored.


    And at its foot, he saw him.


    The handsome man, wearing his worn-out traveller''s coat. The one-eyed bastard who almost killed him and Julius. The nightmare who murdered his first friend.


    His teeth almost shattered in anger as he saw him sit on a rock as if nothing had happened.


    "I destroyed your soul, then your consciousness. Why are you alive, and what stops me from annihilating you this instant? You have sixty seconds to answer before I''ll divorce your head from your torso."


    He summoned and gripped his threatening Macuahuitl and drew it towards Gaston, showing he would tolerate no bull shits or lies.


    "The man in Julius'' soul sea. He tried to merge the soul essence you gulped from me forcefully by adding his into the mix. But he had no mastery over the process... yet."


    Gaston took a deep breath and pushed his blade aside before continuing.


    "I want to negotiate. I''ll tell you everything first, and trust me, I''m not up to anything."


    "Hahaha."


    His first nemesis words made him explode into laughter. Trust Gaston? It was the best joke he had heard since he awakened in Alina''s house.


    Then, his eyes narrowed into slits wafting purple lightning arcs.


    "I''d rather trust the demonic cleaver than you."


    Meanwhile, Gaston shrugged, unfazed by the predictable reaction.


    "You had thirty percent of my soul roughly grafted onto yours. When Morgane used the ghost king''s essence to save you, she purified and awakened me simultaneously. But I was too weak, so I hid and awaited an opportunity."


    He lingered, massaging his eyes before resolving himself to speak the truth when faced by a tier seven weapon and its hate-fill wielder.


    "At first, I thought about overtaking your soul once the balance tilted in my favor. But I changed my mind after observing you for months."


    He paused again, struggling to say words he never considered. A grimace twisted his face as he finally managed to do it.


    "Even if it pains me to admit it, I recognised you and only you as an equal. Even if my first defeat still leaves a bitter taste in my mouth each time I remember that spear you used, your determination and defiance beat me fair and square the second time."


    He nodded, feeling a burden flying off his shoulders as Adam''s eyes enlarged but sparkled with suspicion. Yet, he remained silent, waiting for the explanation to end.


    "Therefore, I changed my mind despite the perfect opportunity after your defeat against the Dullahan. Maybe you influenced me, but I started to seek an alternative solution. And it came a few hours later."


    "Ossian?"


    Jaws bulging and fingers tightening on the blade''s pommel until they turned white as the realisation he had been at Gaston''s mercy without suspecting anything thundered in his mind.


    "Yes. He couldn''t heal your soul because it had only been a half since the beginning. However, mine? He helped me recover entirely. I seized the chance and controlled his soul energy to hide and separate myself from you. I ensured he would heal the damages the process created.


    But..."


    Gaston''s voice trailed off, making him frown. If he separated himself, why was he still here?


    "I changed my mind and left five percent connected. I could leave anytime I wanted, yet delayed for over a year. Do you know why?"


    "Your sixty seconds are almost gone. That''s the only thing I''m focusing on right now."


    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    Despite the harsh words, he wanted to know. But Gaston could keep his mind games and questions for himself. His motivations didn''t matter that much, anyway.


    "Because you''re an interesting fool! Everything you do makes no sense yet yields results no one ever expected. Look at you. An apprentice with adept mana control. A tier six enchanter who crafted a tier seven weapon. A kid who always thought to be an adult and resurrected a rogue archmage''s ritual.


    And finally, the one who''ll become the ultimate anomaly."


    A tense silence lingered as his eyes narrowed in confusion, pride, and anger.


    ''Yes, I did all that. But why does it matter to Gaston? What''s his goal? And you''re the fool, bastard.''


    Fortunately, Gaston''s lips parted into a smile he had never seen on his face.


    Far from the evil one he used to wear all the time, this one was genuine and wistful.


    "I believed we were two different sides of the same coin for a long time. Like me, you can grasp other''s emotions. But you never used this ability to manipulate them. Even more bizarre, you never lied... Is it because I was made cruel? Is it because I enjoy other''s sufferings?


    I don''t know, but I feel strange ever since I lost one of my eyes. Many questions hustle in my head, ones I would have dismissed without second thoughts six years ago."


    Gaston''s face hardened, turning somber as his voice lowered.


    "I want to see if your path can lead to the ninth tier. I want to see how you''ll get a body and endure nine mythical body parts influencing you... because no matter what you believe, power corrupts the kindest souls. Just look at the Magus. Only a few rules were in place during Selene''s age. But now?


    They suffocate us. He regulates everything down to the smallest bit of knowledge. So, show me how you''ll resist power''s influence and if you''ll keep your sanity after holding the world in your grasp."

 Chapter 470 A Dangerous Proposition

    A tense silence lasted for a few seconds as their eyes met.Gaston''s concerns weren''t nonsense. He had seen people who became skewed after holding power, Moira being the best example.


    He gritted his teeth, jaws protruding and blade trembling.


    But he had also seen individuals like Ignatius: true bastards from the beginning. People like him sought power only to indulge in their depraved activities... like Gaston.


    A bitter scoff escaped his lips as a sneer twisted his face.


    "And you want to make me believe that you became reasonable? Ha! You''ve been evil since childhood. Lucius and Max told us. Even that snake Eleanor shared their opinions. Now tell me.


    Why should I let you live?"


    As he armed his arm, ready to cut through the wind and obliterate Gaston''s soul, the latter exploded into disturbing laughter.


    They echoed through the soul sea, shattering its peace before the nightmare''s eye narrowed into a thin slit, and his voice echoed solemnly.


    "Because you are the fool."


    His brows twitched, and his soul throbbed at the stupid insult.


    "Death it is."


    However, Gaston continued, his eye firmly locked on him and his voice as stable as the mountain behind.


    "You''ll miss the interesting part. After all, Shepard told you about the battle monster''s origin. Guess what? That rogue mage I used all those years ago inherited some of its knowledge."


    Eyes widening, he struck his arm as it sliced the wind like a thin fabric and hissed in their ears.


    SHATTER


    The ground exploded into a sea of moonlight and solar flames, raising a cloud of dust and permeating the air with a charred smell.


    The impact ruffled their hair in a wild dance as Gaston whistled a carefree tune before his voice cut through the haze.


    "Though his information was limited, I still found something of great interest."


    Gaston crossed his legs, relaxing as if he hadn''t brushed death a second ago.


    "That''s the moment we start negotiating. I''ll share the knowledge with you. I''ll also help you with the werewolves and vampires. What do you say?"


    "I don''t need your help. I''m sure you''ll ask for something stupid in return!"


    His angry roar rumbled, shattering the dust cloud and dousing the flames as his chest rose and fell in anger.


    ''Even now, you''re trying to manipulate me.''


    "I won''t, though. But trust me, you''ll need my eye, and I guarantee you that Vivian''s theories pale compared to its power and potential."


    Gaston rose to his feet, taking a few steps towards him and outstretching his hand.


    "Even If I had doubts, I''m convinced now. You are the fool. You''ll accept to ensure those sixty Earthlings'' safety and to get Selene''s help." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tell me first. If your information is worth nothing, forget about the deal."


    He exhaled a mouthful of steam, doing his best not to explode at the insult.


    Despite everything, he had to admit it: Gaston was right. Even if he was confident in doing everything himself, an extra layer of safety never hurt.


    "Sure. That''s something I love about you and our biggest difference. You never lie when I always do. Hahaha." Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    As Gaston laughed, a deck of twenty-one dark cards appeared in his hand.


    Eye narrowed, he retrieved the first one.


    "Fifteen thousand years ago, the first mage order believed humanoid anomalies numbered twenty-one. Once one died, another would appear a few years later. However, the thing to note is that each one possessed a cruel flaw."


    He noticed the card Gaston extended to him. The drawing on it portrayed a planet and the number twenty-one.


    Then, Gaston extended the one showing sixteen and the evil demon it illustrated.


    "The magus represents the world. I don''t know about his flaw, but I can tell you about mine: greed, cruelty, and indulging in sinful habits."


    Gaston showed number five next, forcing him to gaze at the emperor''s glorious cape and regal robes.


    "I suspect it is The Beast Emperor. His flaws are his iron-fisted rules and desire for conquest and power."


    Then, he saw the following numbers flash before him: twenty, eight, fifteen, eighteen and two.


    "The sun: Selene believes he''s superior to anyone. The chariot: Moira believes she''s always right. Temperance: A wise king who counter-acts his indecisiveness by surrounding himself with loyal and smart advisors. You''ll meet him soon. The star: Vivian ignores reality and takes refuge in her wishful thinking. Finally, the magician: a creator who manipulates those surrounding him...


    like Durgrim, I suppose?"


    "Great. And what does it change for me?"


    He didn''t know what this would lead to but found it troublesome to control his eyes from rolling in their sockets.


    Instead of answering, Gaston created an extra card depicting a well-dressed man with his features.


    "This mage order believed in an extra card that appeared only when the world would face destruction. Contrary to the other anomalies, this one had no special traits and began a new journey to the top. Alone, it could surpass the twenty-one others and rid them of their flaws."


    His eyes widened at the card''s name and the number zero drawn on it.


    "The fool. I suspect it''s you."


    Gaston''s soft voice reverberated louder in his ears than a thunderclap as his mind raced in a chaotic dance.


    ''What kind of stupid story is that? Is he pulling my leg? No, it''s too big! But what if he wants me to believe it is? And you are the fool!''


    Gaston''s voice cut through his confusion, offering a solution.


    "That''s what I want; build me a mineral puppet and make Selene turn it biological with Elena''s ritual. I''ll become your ally in exchange and focus my flaws on criminals. If I''m right, you''ll gain a powerful ally whose sanity is guaranteed after you become powerful enough. If I''m wrong? You''ll still have a powerful ally who contains himself. You''ll win in both cases."


    "NO! I''ll never forgive you for killing Theodore!"


    He flared up, anger shaking his frame, and a red glint flashing in his eyes before they constricted and trembled in disbelief as Gaston seized him by the collar.


    "Don''t let your emotions get a hold of you. Yes, I killed him and made him suffer. But you know what he said? Nothing! He endured everything and only prayed for your future. Will you go against his wishes because of him?


    Do you think he''ll feel happy? Or do you want to face the chaos brewing and fast approaching alone? The beast emperor is free because of you. He''ll have a flying fortress soon because of you again. He has two archmage allies because of you. You don''t realise it yet, but everything you did in this world disrupted its order...


    and soon, everything will blow up into your face."


    "What?! What two archmage allies?!"


    An icy shiver ran down his spine.


    ''There are only three archmages, so what nonsense is he spewing?''


    "Did you really think they struck a deal with a weakling like you? Your copy! This crazy animal improved Ossian''s and Selene''s mana circuits and offered them a path to the seventh tier. Now, guess what the elf who hates the magus, the man who wants to conquer the world and the ghost who wants to set up a haven for his species on human lands will do together?"

 Chapter 471 The Unlikely Alliance

    ''What did this foolish copy do?!''Dread''s icy finger gripped his heart and made his body shudder in fear as Gaston''s words settled.


    ''Three archmages working together! Selene alone will overpower the other two, even if they band together to stop their alliances.''


    CLANG


    His Macuahuitl dropped to the ground as pure terror consumed him.


    "You still have time! Focus on building alliances to protect yourself and what you hold dear. Fortunately, Shepard backs you. With his kingdom project and partnership with the Temperance, you might resist them."


    "W-Why would I? I can join them since we already interacted."


    He stuttered, his jaws hanging open against his will and his thoughts swirling into a chaotic mess.


    "Sure, be my guess. They''ll enslave every earthling, including you."


    Gaston''s lips curled into a sneer as he shook his head, his eyes glinting with contempt.


    "Since the beginning, you only had one choice. I played by the rules and explained everything to you, not because you forced me. But to make you understand the political undercurrents rocking the world before they collide and destroy everything. Now, give me your answer."


    "I don''t want to work with you!"


    What an irony. The man who held the number one spot on his hate list for so longue, but he had to help him revive?!


    ''What kind of sick joke is that?! All for what? A potential war that might not happen?''


    Yet, he shuddered at the thought. What if it happened? Gaston''s words sounded too real to be dismissed.


    He cursed in his mind as his frame trembled like a leaf battered by the wind.


    And finally, he made a choice. Not the one he wanted to do, but a choice, nonetheless. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you try anything funny, I''ll behead you before you notice it. I don''t care about your pseudo-flaw cleansing. Show me you are trustworthy with your actions."


    Truthfully, Gaston''s arguments were too many and too sharp. He could kill him now. But then what? Struggle when everything spiralled out of control?


    ''I''ll use him instead. He is good at planning and manipulation, not to mention his strength.''


    A steely glint flashed in his eyes as he gritted his teeth.


    "You have one chance."


    "I don''t need more. And you can trust me. I''ll make you benefit from the chaos so much that you''ll smile."


    Gaston extended his hand, a vicious grin twisting his lips before he added.


    "Oh! Before I forget, I know where the island the cleaver spoke about is. It''s the Tide Caller''s current residence, so you won''t have much trouble finding it."


    He clicked his tongue, begrudgingly shaking his old nemesis'' hand before turning.


    "Focus on the werewolves for now. Do you have a plan, or do I use brute strength as I initially prepared?"


    "Only a few adjustments. I''ll counter their spells while you overwhelm them in melee. That way, the pressure on you will diminish. For the vampires, negotiation might work. They are less violent, so propose a few items or threaten them using Selene''s name."


    He saw Gaston shrug and rolled his eyes.


    ''You changed nothing to my plans. I''ll only add that Selene is an archmage to threaten them.''


    He sighed, hating the situation, before closing his eyes to leave the soul sea and Gaston.


    ''The less I see him, the less infuriated I''ll be.''


    When he reopened them, he saw the verdant forest extending before him and the two dark mages'' corpses littering the ground. Nothing had changed, and the sun hadn''t moved much.


    In the distance, he noticed Aurelius'' worried expression distorting his teenager''s face as he raced toward him.


    Like a gale, the boy reached him in the blink of an eye.


    "I got the XP notifications. I can''t believe two mages ambushed you."


    "Yeah. That''s why it''s better if you two return. The trip will become more dangerous, so please, don''t make things harder for me."


    Fortunately, Aurelius nodded this time, forcing a sigh of relief out of his lips.


    "I''ll train harder not to be a burden. Next time, I''ll show you how I''ll take care of those mongrels!"


    Despite his confident words, he had been trembling in his hiding spot the entire time, too afraid to come out and help. Anya was the same. She remained silent because of her guilt. But they both knew they had overestimated themselves severely this time. After all, they weren''t in a tower''s trial. Death here would be definitive.


    After bidding goodbye and ensuring they had enough money to return, he engulfed himself in the forest. Twigs cracked under his steps as the natural scent filled his nostrils, yet the tranquillity of the wood contrasted with the storm raging in his mind.


    ''Did I make the right choice? Is Gaston manipulating me using truths instead of lies? I can see this insidious prick do it...''


    Despite his plan, doubts gnawed at his heart. The worst part? His instinct didn''t help a single time, as if the nightmare''s threat didn''t exist.


    ''Is it because I''m stronger now and it can''t detect troubles too far in the future? Or is he genuine against all odds?''


    He kicked a tree in frustration, the noise of shattering wood and angry birds echoing as the trunk caved in.


    ''He doesn''t deserve to live. Why is it so much harder to be honest than to be like him?''


    The question plagued his soul for a moment, his fists clenching as he struggled to suppress the rising anger. If he had no scruples and cared for no one, he would have killed him. But again, where would he find powerful mages to hold the fort? After all, even the system said Gaston had enough potential to become an archmage.


    He pondered the question as his steps took him deeper into the forest until what he told Julius resurfaced in his mind.


    ''Let it go? What a joke!''


    He snorted at himself in self-mockery, ignoring the progressively louder howls reverberating around him. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Let''s see where this folly will take us. But one thing is for sure: I''ll never forgive him. Well... If he brings back old Theo, I''ll do.''


    With this last self-deprecating thought, he focused on the colossal wolves surrounding him, peering into their blue and golden eyes without fear.


    ''Here is the stress relief squad. Exactly what I needed!''


    As his Macuahuitl appeared in his hand, he banished Gaston from his thoughts and grinned viciously at the beasts.

 Chapter 472 Showdown in the Woods

    "I''m in a bad mood, so I''ll ask only once for civility''s sake. Guide me to your leader."Adam''s icy voice, as cold as a tundra, echoed through the forest, his eyes narrowing on the pack.


    "Step out of the forest, human. We won''t hesitate to shred you if you ignore our advice."


    A tall wolf jumped before him, a predatory glint flashing in its piercing golden eyes.


    "Tier-five werewolf?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He nodded, his lips stretching into a soul-chilling smile as the metallic core in his chest roared to life.


    The puppet''s and Macuahuitl''s engravings pulsed inside the wood as a surge of incredible power filled his wooden frame.


    White solar flames appeared, engulfing him in a radiant halo and raising the surrounding temperature. Lightning and wind roared on his blade before a layer of silver moonlight enveloped the sharp edges as the same solar flames blinded his adversaries for a second.


    "He knows of our weakness! Bite his neck off!"


    The cracking and hoarse voice of the pack leader echoed as he saw him stumble back in fear and felt his strength weaken.


    Before the leader''s words could linger, a blur of red and black shattered the surrounding air. Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    "ARGH!"


    Agonising howls reverberated before his trembling eyes as his sharp fangs clattered and horror engulfed his hastening heart.


    Despite his strength, he only saw violet, white, and silver lights crisscross the air before scarlet jets burst from his subordinates'' necks. Then, the disturbing sight of their falling heads hurling a last yelp before dying and the blood dripping from the human''s terrifying blade.


    Finally, Adam reappeared before him, a vicious grin stretching his lips as he casually checked his notifications.


    [Tier 4 magical beast: Werewolf defeated. Experience points limit reached. Tier up to unlock it.] x4


    His eyes trailed down as he checked his unnatural stats, boosted to absurd heights by the puppet and his weapon, and patted his back mentally for these fabulous creations.


    Vitality: 0 (+800) (+300)


    Strength: 0 (+750) (+300)


    Agility: 0 (+650) (+300)


    Intelligence: 66.8


    "How can a human be this strong?!"


    Meanwhile, the wolf leader''s colossal body trembled and shifted. His once imposing form shrank. His powerful paws became hands and feet covered in a layer of gray fur. A human broad torso crowned with a wolf''s head appeared, glinting silver under the sun as icy dread seized him by the neck.


    "Darkness'' embrace, dark ballista, curse of blindness!"


    The second his hybrid form stabilised, he channelled his mana and hurled a barrage of inky spells at Adam.


    However, the human''s voice resounded behind him as the spells shattered trees and rose dust before him.


    "Last chance. Lead me to your leader, or let your bones nourish the forest."


    Fear he had never felt before gripped his legs and heart. He felt entangled in a quagmire, at the mercy of a predator, drilling holes in his back with its piercing eyes.


    "W-Wait! I''ll lead you to him. Please, don''t kill me!"


    As the werewolf stuttered, Adam saw him raise his palms in surrender.


    A satisfied grin stretched his lips as he slapped the bizarre creature''s back.


    "See? You could have avoided your companion''s death if you were a little reasonable."


    However, the playful gesture sent the werewolf tumbling before he crashed to the ground with a pained yelp.


    "Ah! My bad. I didn''t control my strength."


    He scratched his hair and offered an apologetic smile before helping the creature up.


    With a grin that sent another shiver down the werewolf''s spine, he dusted his trembling fur with gentle taps, making him realise Adam had done it on purpose to pressure him mentally. And it worked.


    "As good as new. Now, tell me about your leader''s personality and your village customs."


    "The leader? His name is Soma. He is the oldest among us and the only tier-six individual."


    The information aligned with what he knew, making him nod as the creature continued.


    "We respect and welcome the strong except for one person. So, I think he''ll allow you to step foot in our village. But why did you come to the dwarven territory and search for us?"


    His eyes narrowed at the curious werewolf, sending a chill crash into him.


    "Lead the way. I''ll speak with him directly."


    Without wasting time blabbering and with a disgruntled snort, he pushed the werewolf, forcing him to walk.


    After a long walk through the forest, he saw houses built into trees and connected with bridges. A mix of elves and humans walked on the ground, passing by wooden constructs and negotiating in the market.


    The werewolf in front of him shifted, his ears elongating and fur receding. From two meters and a half, he became a one-meter and seventy-centimeter half-elf and turned to him.


    "Interesting."


    He tucked his fingers around his chin, witnessing Selene''s grimoire theories in action with intrigue.


    "Our leader lives in the tallest tree."


    He followed the finger, pointed at a wide house overlooking the village and nodded.


    Yet, his eyes narrowed the next second.


    With a swift pull, he threw the half-elf behind him before backing three steps.


    BOOM


    The ground caved in on his previous position as a cloud of dust rose.


    Before it could engulf his sight, a bulky werewolf''s arm swiped in his direction, its sharp claws glinting and brushing the cloud away.


    Instead of dodging, he hurled his wooden fist to meet the attacker''s, lips twitching in annoyance.


    BAM


    The collision sent furious gales battering the surroundings as his hat flew off and solar flames crackled in his eyes.


    The creature was powerful enough to lock him in a stalemate, leaving only one possibility.


    ''It''s their leader.''


    Meanwhile, Soma''s eyes enlarged at the human who endured his strike and the weakening solar energy coursing through his fist.


    He pushed forward, imbuing his arm with dark mana before frowning.


    "Who are you, human?"


    "Didn''t the dwarves tell you? I''m their too-kind big brother who came to rescue them."


    His lips curled into a snicker as he crouched, stabilising his footing and adding his back to the punch.


    "Those sixty cowards? How did they contact you? No. It makes no sense. They were slaves to the royal family. You shouldn''t even know about them."


    Confusion flashed in Soma''s eyes as the solar flames eroded his strength, forcing his fist back with each second crawling by.

 Chapter 473 Prisoners Paradise

    Instead of answering the question, he went straight to the point, his voice echoing with solemness as his frame brightened like a second sun."Let''s make it easy for both of us. Let the dwarves leave and sit to negotiate or eat my fists until your face turns black and blue."


    "Oh? It''s not just a mere enchantment. You have solar affinity."


    Soma''s eyes narrowed as his fist blurred back in the blink of an eye, whistling through the air and ready to strike again.


    Yet, he had seen the slight movements of his adversary''s shoulder and muscles. Simultaneously, he stopped pushing, making Soma''s plan to throw him off balance ineffective.


    Instead, he remained firmly anchored on the ground, his burning eyes fixed on the hesitating werewolf.


    A tense silence settled as the noises attracted the other werewolves to the scene. Soon, several hundred of them shifted, assuming their battle form and ready to help their leaders. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he didn''t care. The moment he beheaded Soma, the others would become irrelevant.


    ''It''s better to keep him alive for Selene''s request.''


    "Look, Soma. I offer you a duel. You chose the time and location. If I win, you''ll free the dwarves and follow one of my commands. If you win... Well, do whatever you want before Selene comes in person, I guess."


    With so many witnesses, no leader could back off in a society based on strength. Soma had to accept or see his citizens question his leadership.


    His lips curled into a smirk, showing his arrogance and disdain for all to see and pushing the mockery into their drumming hearts.


    "Don''t hesitate, leader!"


    "Show this stupid human we are the strongest hybrid creature in the world!"


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Despite the encouragement, Soma trembled in fear. Not because of Adam. But at Selene''s mention.


    How was this accursed bastard back among the living seven thousand years later? Worst, he didn''t forget about them!


    "N-No..."


    A low yelp escaped the proud werewolf''s lips as his three-meter-tall figure deflated at the memories of the arrogant elf calling himself the sun and the suffering he inflicted upon him when he merged his soul with a wolf''s.


    Then, he remembered how he had sent them to retrieve materials for his flying bastion and forced them to build it like slaves.


    A steely glint flashed in his eyes as he scrutinised Adam.


    He had to kill him and regroup with the vampires to resist the bastard. It was their only chance at keeping their freedom.


    "We''ll fight during the full moon in three days."


    The citizens cheered at his declaration, excitement flashing in their eyes.


    "The full moon! He''ll go all out!"


    "Hahaha. Nothing can resist him at that time!"


    ''I''m also stronger under the moon with the Macuahuitl enchantment.''


    A wry smile split Adam''s lips as he covered his mouth with his hand, not to laugh at Soma''s solemn expression.


    "Alright. I''ll stay with the poor dwarves you captured in the meantime. I won''t walk in the streets, so don''t disturb me before the duel."


    He waved his hand dismissively and picked up his hat before engulfing himself in the village under everyone''s astonished eyes.


    "How does he know where we keep them?"


    But everyone almost dropped to the ground the next second as he came back and scratched his head.


    "Where are they?"


    Soma pointed his finger at the village center.


    "There is a plaza and a single building we use for rituals in its middle."


    He strolled to it and raised his thumb as Soma''s commands echoed a moment later.


    "Increase security. If the human tries to release them before the duel, kill the dwarves. Send a team to alert Hecate and set a meeting to discuss the news."


    Despite his pounding heart and the fear engulfing it, he didn''t believe they would lose against Selene if they teamed up despite their weakness against sunlight. After all, they were of the same level now, and there was strength in number.


    As Soma''s fasce darkened, Adam knocked out the two men guarding the building before pushing its intricate wooden doors open.


    "Guess who''s here to save you?"


    He chuckled before frowning at the sixty teenagers playing card games, relaxing or eating without worries in a well-furnished house.


    "Y-you!"


    He pointed an accusing finger at them, his voice cracking and eyes trembling at the surreal situation.


    ''Didn''t they cry in the chat? I thought they were chained, starving or on the verge of dying!''


    "Oh! He''s here! Thank you for coming to save us!"


    A short boy raced to him, excitement flashing in his eyes.


    Before he could reach him, he slammed the door shut.


    "You bastards are living the dream life for prisoners. Why do you want to be saved?"


    "He?! They started to treat us well after deciding to turn us into werewolves. Before that, they tied us like pigs waiting for their slaughterer. Don''t leave us behind!"


    The boy''s panicked voice echoed, followed by the others'' pleading.


    ''I''ll put a rule not to disturb me if the danger isn''t significant.''


    He didn''t even know why he had to save them. They would turn into werewolves at worst, so what? Their lives weren''t in danger anymore.


    He begrudgingly reopened the door and stepped inside.


    "You have no idea how happy we are! No one wants to be forced into bizarre relationships with these creatures!"


    ''Ah! True, there was something about making babies with them. No, no. I had to save them to preserve their purity!''


    His soul warmed as he observed their radiant smiles and the hope dancing in their eyes.


    "Calm down and pack your things. We''ll leave in three days after I show Soma not to bully earthlings."


    After a moment of gratitude and excited cheers but also an expression of their concerns for the upcoming duel, the teenagers questioned him, eager to learn about his story in this world.


    He answered them as they taught him poker and other card games coming from Earth with glistening eyes.


    And finally, Soma''s silvery fur glinted under the moonlight as he opened the door after three days.


    "Follow me."

 Chapter 474 Moonlit Duel

    "Wait, wait! Let us finish this hand. These brats played it dirty with this demonic game!"He clutched an as and a king of diamonds in his hand, eyes narrowed on the flop.


    Eight dwarves sat with him, their chuckles grating at his ears.


    ''Laugh all you want. I refuse to believe I''ll lose again with this hand.''


    Even if he didn''t hit any cards yet, the board offered him many options. An ace or a king would give him the highest possible pair, while a queen would give him a straight.


    Under the werewolf''s widening eyes, he slammed a gold coin on the table.


    "I open with a gold coin. Fold if you care for your money!"


    "Call."


    "Let me see your bluff."


    Six folded, and two threw a shiny coin to match his bet. An additional dwarf burned a card and placed the turn, a six of diamond.


    ''No way I''ll lose now. A king, an ace, a queen or any diamond, and I''ll finally make them shut up.''


    His eyes sparkled, and his soul surged with the desire to win as Soma''s forehead''s veins throbbed in anger.


    "Three gold coins!"


    Without hesitation, he raised the stakes, tripling his previous bet and smirking to incite the dwarfs to follow.


    One folded, but the other smirked back and called.


    "You''ll regret throwing so much money. It''s still time to stop, though. If you check on the river, I''ll check back."


    "Dream on. This hand is mine!"


    His retort reverberated as steam rose from Soma''s furry head.


    "I said, follow me! Everyone is waiting for our duel!"


    "Wait! We''ll end in a minute."


    He waved his hand, telling him to step back, eyes glued to the dealer''s hands.


    ''Come on!''


    The dealer burned a card, then placed the river, a seven of diamond.


    ''Yes!''


    His pupils constricted, and his smirk curled to reach his eyes.


    There was no way he would lose with a flush.


    "Are you making fun of me?!"


    However, when everything went his way for the first time in three days, Soma roared. Slamming his mighty hand on the door, he sent an air blast, shattering the table and his victory.


    Amidst the flying shards, the dwarves tumbled from their seats and lost their cards in the chaotic mess.


    Even if Soma''s outburst didn''t affect him physically, thunder rumbled in his mind, and his hands trembled.


    "N-No."


    His confidant smirk froze, and his head snapped to Soma. Lightning cracking in his narrowing eyes, he bit his lips.


    "I was about to show them I could become the best poker player... You ruined it!"


    He pointed an accusing finger at the huffing werewolf, his rage hissing in his ears like water evaporating from a kettle.


    "You''ll pay for it!"


    Fueled by petty anger and unbound frustration, the wind whipped against his clothes as he lunged at this hateful adversary.


    BAM


    Leg first, he collided with the werewolf''s chest, forcing him five steps back and letting the moonlight bath his fur.


    "Foolish human, I''m a tier six hybrid creature. But you dare to make me wait in my territory?"


    Soma munched on his lips, his fur growing with each passing second and his muscles swelling unnaturally.


    From three meters tall, he shot to four and a half. His maw enlarged and split open to let sword-like fangs glint in the night as his claws extended into sharp daggers.


    "Follow me to the venue. We''ll settle our account there."


    The werewolf leader gestured for his guards to bring the dwarfs and lead the way, patting his chest.


    ''Did he not feel my kick?''


    He frowned, the gravitas of the situation settling and his anger evaporating as he followed.


    After a five-minute walk under the starry sky, he passed by intricately engraved columns depicting fierce wolves and stepped into an ancient coliseum.


    Loud cheers erupted from the filled spectators'' seats when they saw their transformed leader.


    "Witness a werewolf''s power under the full moon!"


    "You have no chance to win now. You should have acted three days ago!"


    Amidst the excited population, he noticed a few figures draped in dark clothing. Face hidden, he failed to hear their hushed whispers but had an idea of their identity.


    ''Did the vampires send envoys?''


    He tucked his fingers around his chin in interest.


    However, he refocused on his adversary as his guttural voice reverberated through the arena.


    "Dear citizens and new generation, today''s duel is different. We won''t use the ancestral arena to elect a new leader. Instead, we''ll use it to protect our freedom and independence." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He smirked at Soma and raised his thumb at the crowd.


    "Selene mandated this fool. Yes, you hear me well; that Selene who created us. He is back after seven thousand years. But fear not! After killing him, we''ll regroup with the vampires to resist the arrogant sun!"


    The oldest generation of werewolves fell into a stupor, eyes wide and mouth gaping at the horrifying revelation. In contrast, the youngest acclaimed their leader, convinced he would protect them and ignorant about Selene''s real threat level.


    Seizing the opportunity, he grinned at the public, gazing intently at the vampires.


    "I may have forgotten to mention a detail. Selene is no longer an arcanist... he is an archmage."


    He whistled an innocent tune as everyone''s face collapsed. Soma dashed to him and grabbed him by the collar, arms trembling and eyes spewing fire.


    "Lies. He can''t have progressed that fast."


    "Let me down before you regret it."


    His eyes narrowed into slits, a steely glint flashing in them as his macuahuitl condensed from lightning sparks and solar rays.


    "Or what? We were almost even three days ago. But under the full moon? You have no chance!" Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    The werewolf''s guttural snarl echoed in his ears as his hot breath filled his nostrils.


    His brows twitched at the blatant belittling. Mana coursed through his circuits in response, alimenting the core hidden in his puppet''s chest with the solar element.


    "Or you''ll burn your hair trying to fly too close to the sun."

 Chapter 475 Dance of Darkness and Light

    As his words echoed solemnly, his eyes ignited like two bright suns. A halo of white steam formed around him as the air itself seemed to combust.Before Soma could react, lightning crackled as his hand blurred to grip the werewolf''s thick forearm.


    "You''re stronger during the full moon?" Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    He snickered with ridicule, feeling the moonlight imbue and nourish his blade''s wood.


    "I''m too. Good luck enduring the sun''s weakening effect, though."


    As his taunting lingered, he tightened his fiery fingers on Soma''s muscles, the stench of burning fur permeating the arena.


    Assaulted by the element he hated the most, the werewolf yelped, his grip breaking as he stumbled backwards. Eyes narrowing into feral slits, he raised his hand and spoke. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ve nothing else to discuss. Let the duel... no, the execution begins."


    Before Soma''s guttural declaration lingered, his figure vanished.


    WOOSH


    The only thing the spectators registered was the whistling of the wind and the silver blur behind the human.


    They knew it would happen. Their leader was just that swift, not to mention powerful.


    The dwarves clasped their hands over their hearts on their side of the arena in a silent prayer. Adam had to win, or they were all doomed. Yet, Soma''s swiftness had terrorised them.


    "Tsk. Who are you even praying to, fake believers? Raise your voice. Make him hear your support. I''m sure it''ll help him more in this terrible fight!"


    One of them slapped his friend''s head, then cupped his hands over his mouth and shouted.


    "Show them earthlings'' pride! We''re still the best, even in a magic world!"


    He grinned at their shenanigans, lightning arcs dancing around his arms like purple snakes as he slash behind without looking.


    CLANG


    His blade''s sharp edge collided with Soma''s dagger-like claws, sparks flying around them. He peered into his adversary''s golden eyes, noticing the slight trace of shock in them.


    ''Didn''t expect me too block? Too bad for you.''


    His smirk enlarged as his hand moved back a few centimeters before stabilising. Each passing second in contact with him would weaken his adversary. And soon, he pushed him back, gaining the upper hand in this confrontation of strength.


    "Impossible!"


    Soma grunted and leapt back, clenching and unclenching his hand to chase the numb sensation away as his eyes locked on Adam like prey.


    Meanwhile, he just observed from his position, his blade casually resting on his shoulder as if he were playing. After all, he had to bring the werewolves alive. He would have killed them all three days ago if not.


    ''I''ll shatter his violent impulses, then negotiate.''


    He knew werewolves were failed products through Selene''s grimoire. Their bestial half had to be convinced before their human.


    As he thought, Soma swiped his claws from his position.


    "What if you weaken me in melee? Lupine''s dark claws!"


    Five crescent blades of pure darkness dug crevices into the arena and cleaved the air, zooming on him with a deafening whistle.


    His eyes widened as his blade glunted to meet the spell head-on. Yet, Gaston''s voice echoed in his mind, interrupting his movement.


    "Leave the spells to me!"


    The anomaly''s eye superimposed with his, showing him a world he had never seen before. Mana danced everywhere in vibrant colors, encasing items and individuals, including Soma''s attack.


    He saw it pulse like an intricate network of silky, interconnected dark strands.


    "The spell will collapse on itself if you hit the third string."


    Gaston''s voice resounded again, forcing him to whistle in awe even if he didn''t need help.


    With his storm''s eyes enchantment, he saw everything in slow motion, anyway. Still, excitement bubbled in his soul as the desire to try the nightmare''s technique gripped him.


    Lightning danced on his wooden frame, crackling and charring the ground as he followed the advice.


    The wind whipped his coat as he turned into a black and red blur and charged at the claws.


    "Did he lose his mind?"


    Soma muttered, eyes wide in shock. Yet, the shocking display only started.


    Like a ghost, his mana imbues finger accurately struck the third dark strand of each claw, making them wobble for a few centimeters before they collapsed.


    Satisfied by the result, he cracked his neck and raised his palm toward his adversary.


    "Good luck."


    As his mocking voice resounded, his mana filled the beast core in his chest, making it roar to life and aliment the puppet''s pseudo mana circuits with its own energy.


    The mana condensed in his palm as if he were an arcanist, turning into a blinding, scalding sphere. The air sizzled and distorted under its influence as everyone yelped in terror.


    Even the powerful Soma shuddered as icy sweat dripped from his forehead and marred his back.


    Faced with the unprecedented threat, his body shifted and bulged to become a colossal ten-meter wolf. He howled under the moon, heart drumming in his chest as the human discharged the deadly projectile.


    Faster than ever, the wind pressed his hair against his skin as his legs shattered the ground in an urgent escape. The sphere collided in his previous location a split second later, causing his pupils to constrict and his heart to leap in his chest.


    BOOM


    Gravel flew everywhere as the ground exploded, and dust obscured the spectators'' visions. Solar flames reaching thousands of degrees engulfed the place, making the temperature soar as the ground melted in a symphony of sizzles and orange hues.


    The more he fought, the more he felt he faced Selene directly. The worst part? He knew the human was only an apprentice.


    Despite his doubts and fear, his golden eyes narrowed into slits. He couldn''t lose. For their freedom. To never see his bastard creator again and to snuff a potential future menace, he had to kill the human now.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s eyes sparkled, and he clapped his hands, elated by the result.


    ''Hahaha! I''m truly the best enchanter. I dare anyone to craft a better puppet!''


    Yet, his hand shot behind the next second.


    CLANG


    "You''re faster but still too slow."


    He shrugged at the lethal claws pushing on his blade and the colossal wolf growling in determination.


    Then, Soma''s paws blurred as he launched a devastating barrage, melding dark mana with physical might.


    The strikes whistled in his ears and forced his legs into the shattering ground. But he didn''t panic. Instead, lightning condensed in his eyes, heralding his counter attack.

 Chapter 476 Im the Storm

    Sparks flew around them, his blade meeting the claws in a clash of speed and power no human body could endure. Yet, he gradually switched from defense to offense. His movements blended into one another in an appalling show of fluidity and swiftness. With each second crawling by, more electric arcs danced around him, accompanying his graceful dance of wood and steel.Though he had a lot of fun exploring his new strength, he noticed the frustration bubbling in Soma and his weakening strikes.


    Smirking in mischief, he leapt back and taunted the desperate werewolf.


    "Hey. You love the moon, right? Try this."


    Like a vacuum, his blade gulped the surrounding mana, sparkling as he cleaved the air vertically two meters away from his target.


    SHING


    Propelled by the movement, a broad silver crescent darted towards the stunned Soma. Digging a five-meter trench into the ground, it sliced through the air like a saw, leaving fissures in the surrounding space.


    The public watched in stunned silence, mouth agape and eyes enlarged as Soma rolled to the side. Their leader''s grace and powerful image shattered in their minds as dust covered the powerful wolf''s fur.


    Instead of continuung to watch the sad spectacle, their legs chattered upon hearing the short human youth''s amused voice.


    "Hahaha. I almost tested everything I wanted."


    Adam roared in laughter, uncaring about the werewolves'' terrorised gaze.


    However, his brows twitched in annoyance at the huffing coming from Soma.


    Still unwilling to admit defeat, he watched his adversary return to his five-meter-tall half-beast form. Arms trembling, he pushed himself off the ground and clenched his fists, a steely glint flashing in his eyes that didn''t escape Adam''s notice.


    ''Time to become serious, or he''ll never understand he has no chance.''


    He threw his hat to the dwarfs and tightened his fingers around his macuahuitl. His eyes narrowed into purple slits, his amusement and good humour melting like ice under the sun as he entered battle mode.


    Lightning rumbled, deafening the now despairing public. Their heart sank at the almost palpable pressure emanating from the human.


    Then, he spoke, shattering their hopes.


    "Surrender."


    An ordinary word they would have glossed as the saying of a raven lunatic. Yet, it resounded like an archmage''s absolute command in this situation.


    "You didn''t wound me yet. I''ll never bow before anyone, much less Selene''s pawn!"


    He rolled his eyes at Soma''s determined answer.


    "If you want wounds, wounds you''ll get."


    Before his words could linger, he blurred into motion, the wind whipping his coat the only proof of his presence.


    A sharp glint, sudden and lethal, zoomed into Soma''s eyes. Determination and adrenaline fueling his movements, he crossed his claws over his chest in a protective manoeuvre.


    "You can''t block my strikes." Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    His mocking voice echoed as he activated the blade''s last enchantment.


    The blade''s triangular edges collided with the claws in a symphony of clans and sparks before...


    BOOM


    A burst of milky white solar flames engulfed the werewolf, charring his skin and burning his flesh.


    "AHHH!"


    Primal roars of pure agony shattered the night as he watched his adversary roll to the ground to douse the flames.


    The smell of burned fur filled his nostrils before he asked.


    "Do you give up?"


    "Never! What kind of monster are you?"


    Soma roared in response. Yet, his usually intimidating voice resounded like a puppy''s yelps to him.


    "Depends on the time."


    He shrugged, his grin returning to his face.


    "Today, I''m the storm!"


    RUMBLE


    The wind rose and swirled around Soma. Lightning cracked and condensed in a violet spectacle of doom above. Then, a thick spinning wind sphere caged him, howling in his ears and making him tremble in dread.


    "The sky guardian''s spell!"


    Despite his agony, he recognised Vivian''s self-created spell. One that had terrorised the lands when she was still an arcanist.


    Despite his realisation, Adam showed no mercy and swung his blade down, guiding the spell''s rage into the werewolf.


    ''Don''t resent me. You''re the one refusing to give up.''


    ROAR


    The condensing lightning bolts roared with furious abandon as they crashed to the ground like purple rain. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "ARGH!"


    The electricity paralysed the werewolf''s nervous system, leaving his maw gaping after his first howl and drool streaming down. Ugly patches of charred skin covered his body, his eyes rolled in their sockets, and he spasmed wildly on the ground.


    However, Adam dismissed his spell, restoring silence in the half-destroyed arena before Soma suffered too much damage.


    "Do you give up now?"


    He asked, his tone echoing his exasperation as his lips twisted into an impatient grimace, and he crossed his arms over his chest.


    Even if Soma couldn''t answer because of the lightning paralysing his muscles, he saw the determination still burning in his eyes. His hate for Selene ran too deep.


    ''He''d rather die than return to his creator. At least he''ll listen to me now that he can''t move.''


    A heavy sigh escaped his lips, and he shook his head.


    "Listen, I never intended to force you into serving Selene. I only need his help. That''s why I accepted his request."


    His lips curled into a mischievous smirk, and he pointed at Soma.


    "He wants someone to capture and bring you back to him. But what happen next is none of my business. So, let''s imagine you all disappeared without a trace after he rewards me. Wouldn''t it satisfy everyone but him?"


    He noticed Soma''s constricting pupils, compelling him to continue.


    "I have a reliable method to make you leave. What you do after is your concern. But you have my words: I''ll never hunt you."


    He turned to the cloaked individuals, eyes sparkling.


    "Or the vampires. Share my plan with your leader. I''ll visit him soon."


    Then, he refocused on Soma''s twitching frame. Eyes narrowed and voice reverberating with solemness, he continued.


    "You can refuse, of course. But he''ll come himself next time, and trust me, you''ll have nowhere to hide when he does. He really became an archmage and you know as well as me that fighting him is a lost cause."


    Finally, he shrugged and walked to the dwarves.


    "Sleep on my offer tonight and give me your answer tomorrow. I''ll return to the same house with the brats."


    A tense silence engulfed the arena as he fixed his hat back on his head and left the stunned public.


    No one dared to speak, leaving the group''s echoing footsteps the sole noise cutting through the night.

 Chapter 477 Shadowfall

    As silence reigned in the arena, the three cloaked figures rose to their feet and leapt to Soma."Look at you, the legendary werewolf ancestor, humbled by a brat."


    A sarcastic voice echoed as a youthful woman''s slender fingers reached for her hood.


    Delicately, she removed it, revealing her scarlet hair, eyes, and skin as pale as the moon.


    Her lips curled into a smirk, two fangs glinting in the night as she continued.


    "Poor puppy. Let me help you recover."


    Her eyes narrowing into slits, she placed her hand over his chest and channelled scarlet mana into his body.


    "We have a lot to talk about. But not now. We''ll meet our duchess tomorrow, so gather your citizens and be ready at sunrise."


    In an intricate dance of blood and with more precision than a surgeon, she forced Soma''s twitching to stop by expelling the lightning paralysing him.


    His charred skin healed, assuming a healthy hue as new hair sprouted like fresh grass on his thick muscles with each second crawling by.


    The wind blew the horrible stench emanating from him, a clean one replacing it.


    The moment Soma recovered the ability to speak, he sat up and glared intently at the vampire.


    "I didn''t invite you to mock me, Carmilla. We''re in a disastrous situation with limited options. Our two species have to drop their competitiveness and work together."


    His solemn voice reverberated through the arena, awakening his citizens from their daze and causing them to perk their ears, fear and frustration melding into their faces.


    Carmilla and the two other vampires nodded, sharing his views. Yet, dark clouds veiled her scarlet eyes and needles reflecting her anxiety pierced her heart.


    In this tense atmosphere, they gathered everyone, ordering them to pack everything.


    As the village bustled with activity in the dead of the night, the moon gradually faded, and the dark sky took a brighter sheen. The rising sun''s rays sprinkled the horizon, coloring the vast expense in a beautiful orange hue contrasting with Soma''s mood.


    After packing his belongings, he spent the rest of the night pacing in the plaza and looking at the closed doors.


    His heart shuddered, and his jaws clenched when they creaked open. A maelstrom of conflicting emotions and doubts assaulted him before his mind blanked for a second.


    The teenagers walked out leisurely. Their eyes sparkled like fireworks as they followed the brat who had defeated him as if their plight didn''t matter to them.


    Adam''s chuckle brought his mind back before his brows rose in confusion.


    "Tell your leader to come. My schedule is busy and dragging won''t help you."


    "What do you mean? It''s me!"


    "..."


    Adam''s eyes widened, and his head shot back, shock covering his handsome features.


    ''How do you want me to guess when you look nothing like the monster from yesterday?!''


    Unlike the abomination he had beaten black and blue, he gazed at an elegant elf as tall as Gaston. His green eyes and verdant hair glowed with vitality as the millennia-old styled tunic draping him spoke of long-forgotten Elven history.


    He raised his fist to his mouth, his smile vanishing.


    "Cough. Congratulations on passing my test."


    Then, his eyes narrowed into violet slits as the dwarfs covered their mouths not to laugh at his shenanigans. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "What''s your answer?"


    "I can''t trust you, even if your plan sounds good."


    Despite his elf appearance, Soma growled like a beast, his lips curling into a threatening grimace.


    His facial expression made him understand how uncertain the werewolf was. Still, he had to bring them back, willingly or...


    A mana surge erupted from his body, ruffling his hair and whipping his clothes.


    "Wait! I didn''t mean to say that I refused!"


    An icy shiver rocked Soma''s body as his hair bristled and his muscles tensed.


    "Listen. I want to meet the vampires first. We''ll discuss the matter together and give you a joint answer."


    He tucked his fingers around his chin, scanning the elf and dropping his intimidation act.


    "Alright. I planned to visit them next, anyway. Lead the way."


    Truthfully? He couldn''t have asked for better. After all, he didn''t know where the bloodsuckers dwelled and sifting through the dwarven territory would have consumed too much valuable time.


    With a sigh of relief, Soma turned, gesturing to follow him.


    The proud elf led them and his charged-like mules citizens into the forest.


    "Everyone shapeshift! I want to reach their cave before evening!"


    Soma''s roar echoed, scaring the birds and animals into a mad escape as hundreds of elves swelled and transformed into colossal wolves.


    Fortunately, Soma ordered a few pack members to carry the sixty dwarves on their backs.


    He even offered to carry them back to Durazmarn. However, the distrust went both ways. Therefore, he refused, unwilling to take unnecessary risks.


    In this unhealthy atmosphere of suspicion, they cleaved through the wind for eight hours, passing by fields, towns, and rivers.


    Finally, they reached their destination when the midday sun attacked the werewolves.


    He noticed their clothes stick to their sweaty skin when they returned to their humanoid forms and heard their ragged breathing.


    ''The pace was moderate. Is their weakness against the sun acting?''


    He pondered, gathering the dwarfs behind him as if they were on an excursion and followed Soma.


    The moment they stepped into the dark cave, they all exhaled in relief and joy as their hunched backs straightened.


    He listened to the sound of their steps, confirming his suspicions. With each second passing in the veiled darkness, they echoed with more strength.


    However, sudden bright lights gripped his attention.


    Simultaneously, the three cloaked vampires lowered their hoods, revealing their incredible beauty despite their deadly pale complexions.


    "Welcome to the vampire haven, Shadowfall!"


    Carmilla swiped her hands, a proud smile curling on her lips.


    But he didn''t gaze at her. He was already too absorbed by the mystical underground city and its bright buildings.


    If the Academy of Summoning''s gothic castle impressed him, Shadowfall utterly stunned him.


    Every building was a masterpiece of architecture, different but on par with the luxurious city of Rose.


    He gawked for a moment before rushing to Camilla, unable to contain his excitement.


    "Is every building enchanted? I can see some engravings. Who built them? Is he still alive?"


    He bombarded her with questions, forcing her to scratch her cheek and her eyes to slip sideways.


    "Hmm. Calm down, young man. She''ll answer your questions during the meeting."


    She stepped back, uncomfortable with the proximity.


    After all, he had shoved his face a centimeter before hers.


    With a cough, she turned and gestured to follow.


    However, the kids'' excited yells disturbed her. Afraid to draw too much attention, she clapped her hand and explained.


    "Unlike werewolves, our birthrate is excessively low. Most couples won''t bear children until their death. That''s why Hecate mimicked Selene and created more of us."


    He frowned at the information.


    ''How does it make sense? Doesn''t she hate him because he transformed her into a vampire? Why would she do the same?''


    "Don''t misinterpret her intentions. She didn''t do it for pleasure, even if she was the only specimen."


    A tremor shook her shoulder as she remembered their first meeting six thousand years ago.


    --- sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    AN: Check the new auxialliary chapter, pls!

 Chapter 478 The Gathering Storm

    "She offered us a choice when we were on the verge of dying: cling to life even if our bodies changed, or embrace death and find eternal rest. I-I was too scared."She lowered her head, remembering the cold freezing her limbs and stiffening her eyelids.


    When she thought her life would end and darkness encroached on her thoughts like a ravenous beast ready to swallow her in a gulp, she heard Hecate'' gentle voice.


    She shook her head, sealing those memories in a deep corner of her mind and stopping her shivers. Then, she continued before the silence could become awkward.


    "Even if I survived, I also died that day. The werewolves are like us: the two sides of the same coin. We''re living dead, creatures that weren''t meant to exist. Poor souls too scared of the netherworld and its creatures."


    She paused, biting her lips and clenching her fists as determination sparkled in her eyes.


    "Individuals who fought against fate and natural order."


    She turned to him, gripping his shoulder and halting their march through the intricate network of streets and under the eyes of curious vampires.


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    "That''s why we''ll fight Selene. Hecate will never let him enslave or force her to do his bidding."


    He felt her turmoil through her trembling hand.


    Twisting his lips in a grimace, he nodded.


    "I don''t want you to join him, either. I''ll share my plan with your duchess, and we''ll find a solution to avoid that scenario."


    No matter what, he couldn''t give Selene an army of powerful creatures. It would shatter the already skewed balance and make the beast emperor the absolute overlord.


    Despite his disinterest in their species, Gaston''s words rang in his ears. He had messed up this world''s political landscape, and the consequences would engulf everyone.


    ''I must salvage the situation as much as I can.''


    He gritted his teeth, feeling guilt press on his shoulders as thoughts raged in his mind.


    He had to protect his friends and the earthlings from the impending chaos.


    The worst part? With Selene and Ossian''s growth, the beast emperor''s flying fortress construction would rocket from a decade to a few years.


    ''They''ll have two.''


    His soul throbbed in the puppet. The threat was too high, and his options were limited.


    Truthfully, he could only see one.


    ''Forge my body and surpass them before they''re ready...''


    But could he?


    He had to wait until next year to get the bones promised to the inter-academy tournament''s winner. Besides that, he still had no trail on where to find a tier-seven dan tian and tier-eight mana circuits.


    ''It''s even worse than that. I can forget about my dream if I don''t find carcass fragments like Durgrim''s hands.''


    He massaged his eyes as they passed a cathedral-like building as imposing as a monument. Yet, it was only a regular habitation for the scarce but powerful vampires.


    Sadly, he had no time to appreciate the grand vista and sighed in frustration.


    No matter how well-crafted his puppets and blades were, they were mere toys in the face of a true magical beast in the seventh tier, not to mention the eighth.


    He gulped at the thought, remembering Prometheus'' fight against the magus.


    They were on the same level, but the difference was vaster than the distance between the moon and the sun.


    Face somber, he walked, trying to find a solution. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, even when he stood before an obsidian castle engraved with magnificent arcs and towers, he passed his palm over his face and gritted his teeth indefeat.


    ''I''ll focus on the tendons. The rest comes after.''


    He narrowed his eyes, forgetting about future troubles as he always did because, in the end, the present was already uncertain enough.


    As he inhaled a bowl of fresh air to relax his mind, the gates split open, letting the hall''s grand chandelier sparkle in his eyes. Narrowing them, he followed the red velvet carpet extending from the entrance to the majestic scarlet throne.


    Then, he met the scarlet eyes of the woman sitting on it.


    "Welcome to Shadowfall."


    Her gentle voice echoed in his ears as she rose and stepped in their direction, her blood-colored hair swirling behind her.


    However, she ignored him and instead hugged Soma.


    "It''s been a while, brother."


    The werewolf leader''s body stiffened. He even noticed his pointed ears burn and heard him swallow with difficulty.


    "Y-Yeah. I missed you too, big sister."


    ''I guess she calls the shots in their brotherhood, hahaha.''


    A soft giggle escaped his lips at the comedic scene. After all, he had never seen tier-six individuals in such a warm relationship.


    She pulled back a second later and focused on him, her intemporal beauty striking him from this close.


    "I know why you''re here. But I''d rather die than return to Selene''s side."


    The warmth displayed to Soma melted like ice under the burning sun, and her voice chilled.


    "Even for a day."


    He felt her determination, anger, and the sorrow she desperately tried to hide deep within yet threatened to barge out.


    But as cold-hearted as he may appear, he had to ignore her emotions... because one of them would have to give up on what they wanted.


    With a voice matching hers in intensity, he replied.


    "What you want doesn''t matter. Selene is an archmage already and is building a second Sunfire bastion for The Beast Emperor. Despite your resistance, you won''t die even if you want to. He''ll just come in person and shine his solar flames on you until you give up. Even if you don''t, he still has the option to brand a slave spell onto your souls and force you to comply."


    A steely glint flashed in his eyes as he clenched his fists in regret. No matter how much he tried to veil his face, his own words disgusted him.


    ''I feel like that bastard nightmare trying to manipulate others.''


    A bitter taste filled his mouth at the thought, even if his words were correct.

 Chapter 479 The Teleportation Circle

    A tense silence engulfed the grand hall as his words lingered.Soma sent hesitant signals to Hecate as if asking if they should team up to kill him.


    Meanwhile, the vampire Duchess'' eyes narrowed as she bit her scarlet lips contrasting with her pale complexion.


    She scrutinised him from head to toe, brows furrowed in confusion and eyes trembling.


    "So, you''re a ghost."


    She muttered, shaking her head at Soma.


    Then, she returned to her seat, assuming a regal bearing as she sat with the grace of a swan.


    "I heard your demand and am inclined to negotiate a reprieve with Selene."


    Her voice boomed in the hall as she halfheartedly stepped back, knowing the ghost was right.


    However, disbelief tinged the end of her sentences as his lips curled into a mischievous grin.


    "A reprieve?"


    He giggled before turning solemn.


    "You''ll stay with Selene for a day or two. Once I get what I need, I''ll help you escape and hide."


    "You mentioned it last night as well. Mind explaining how?"


    Soma interjected, stepping next to Hecate''s throne and crossing his arm over his chest like a guardian.


    Before answering, he turned to the group who had accompanied them. Raising his palm and smiling innocently, he mouthed sorry.


    WOOSH


    A wind blast pushed everyone out as he blurred and closed the carved doors before their widening eyes.


    As the dust settled behind him, he approached Hecate, ignored Soma''s glare, and sat comfortably before them.


    "I''ll set up a teleportation circle in his Bastion and will link it to the College of Alchemy and Transmutation. Use it after I leave."


    He narrowed his eyes and raised his finger at their enlarging eyes.


    "I''ll only give you the means to escape. I''m not responsible if he catches you. Also, please don''t be stupid enough to rush to me if he discovers your escape attempt. I''ll throw you back to him."


    He observed their rapidly shifting expressions, reading suspicion, hope, anger, and doubt.


    The choice was arduous; he knew it. Therefore, he offered them the time they needed to ponder. And after five minutes, Hecate''s voice cracked.


    "Can you guarantee our safety once we escape? Are you sure the College will welcome us?"


    Soma nodded, sharing her apprehension. After all, they could also hide in the wild and rebuild a city together. Still, they would live in constant fear. The slightest mistake would spell their doom, and they''d have no means to escape.


    They both trembled, anticipating the answer.


    "Actually, I can. The College''s dean will soon claim his independence and build his kingdom. He''ll need powerful individuals to advise him."


    He rolled his eyes, thinking about Shepard''s careless management before continuing.


    "It''ll be temporary. Later, my brother will conquer his birthplace. At that time, he''ll welcome you with open arms and hide your presence from the world."


    That''s the solution he had come up with. Since Julius wanted to become a king against his wishes, he could only help him from behind the scenes.


    ''Everyone will end up happy. He''ll get powerful citizens when they''ll live in peace.''


    Hecate and Soma sighed in relief. Even if the solution was far from what they wanted, it was a viable alternative.


    In this atmosphere of cooperation and mutual benefits, he answered their questions and refined the strategy for half an hour before they finally nodded, hope sparkling in their eyes.


    "As agreed, I''ll show you the teleportation circle''s efficiency, and you''ll leave half your citizens in the College. We''ll then proceed with the escape mission."


    The sound of his clap echoed as he summarised their discussion. Since Selene didn''t know how they grew in the past seven thousand years, he could tell him he found a few dozen of them instead of hundreds.


    ''Even if he suspects me, so what? He has no proof.''


    He shrugged the matter off, rose to his feet, and told them to join him at the cave''s entrance.


    Once outside, he exhaled a mouthful of turbid air.


    Despite the strong facade, this duo were powerhouses in their own rights, and he dreaded fighting them together.


    ''Not because I''ll lose, though.''


    He didn''t believe they could overpower him. Yet, he noticed something interesting.


    More than mere unique species, they complement each other perfectly. When Soma would keep him busy in melee, Hecate would bombard him with her blood affinity and heal her brother, making for a devastating combo.


    ''The fight would''ve lasted for ages. No, I''m a civilised individual. I''d rather talk it out.''


    He smirked, casting a last glance back before leaving with the dwarves.


    An hour later, around eighty vampires and hundreds of werewolves emerged from the cave.


    He noticed the confusion and anxiety on their faces, and truthfully? It stung his heart. No matter the reason, leaving their ancestral homes on such short notice must have devastated them.


    ''My actions have consequences. I must raise my awareness and think about them thoroughly.''


    His fists clenched as Hecate approached, her ancient red dress fluttering in the fresh evening wind.


    "We''re ready to depart. I also prepared enough materials to fuel the magic circle."


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "I''ve set my circle in the forest close to Durazmarn."


    He nodded, pointing a determined finger south.


    "..."


    One of the dwarfs moved his hand east as the others exploded into laughter.


    Gritting his teeth, he turned to Soma.


    "I think you should proceed with your ritual. Turn them into werewolves after returning."


    The mocking teenagers paled in fright, their laughter replaced by stunned gasps.


    "Humph. Ungrateful kids."


    With this final snort, they climbed on the werewolves'' backs. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their speed picked up as the sun dipped to the horizon a few hours later, and the moon bathed their powerful limbs.


    In six brief hours, he stood before the slope he had hidden his circle in.


    After a brief explanation, they stepped inside and disappeared, one after another.


    He waited with Soma and Hecate, supervising the process and ensuring nothing wrong happened until only they were left in the empty forest.


    As he gestured for them to go in first, Hecate turned and offered him a radiant smile.


    "I''m grateful you''re trying to help us. It''s a shame you''re a ghost, but I can help your brother refine his blood and organs to thank you."

 Chapter 480 A Pact of Necessity

    He scratched his cheek and frowned at Hecate''s sudden show of gratitude.Still, a warm sensation spread around his soul, and he smiled at her.


    "I don''t think he''ll need it. But I''m sure many people like me can use a bit of help. It''s up to you to offer it, though."


    He shrugged, noticing her hesitant smile.


    Even if she wanted to repay him, he wouldn''t accept since he''ll reap his reward by completing the mission.


    ''The best reward would be for them to live happily and far from the brewing chaos.''


    Despite their status, he wanted to force no one into doing something they detested, just like he hated to be forced.


    ''Being on the arcanist level doesn''t mean they want to embroil themselves into problems.''


    He knew they had been living for millennia, thought of by many as legendary existences or bed stories to scare children. And their reputations spoke louder than words. They had remained in their territories and didn''t interact much with the outside.


    He gazed at Hecate and Soma, his smile reaching his eyes and the burden pressing on his soul lightening a little.


    "Go now. I''m right behind you."


    The duo nodded, a determined glint flashing in their eyes as they stepped into the circle.


    Then, light engulfed them, and they disappeared.


    He took this short period to affirm his convictions and cement his realisations.


    ''I can''t run away from the trouble I created. I''ll embrace my responsibilities and fix them!''


    His vow thundered in his mind. Fists clenched, he took determined steps and disappeared in a flash of luminous mana.


    Lips twitching, he scanned his cramped bedroom when light returned to his eyes. His living room and training room were the same.


    "Open the door and let me pass. I''ll inform the dean to avoid misunderstandings."


    Without wasting a second, he cleaned the magic circle, breaking its connection with the one in Durazmarn and pushed through the hundreds of amazed individuals.


    Finally, he rushed into the flowery-smelling corridor to Shepard''s room and drummed on the door.


    "Who''s disrupting me during my pause?"


    His mentor''s outraged tone filtered to reach his ears, making him chuckle at his plight.


    "Just wait to see what I''ll do to you if it''s not critical! Oh! It''s you."


    Shepard''s anger melted like ice, and his lips curled into his usual relaxed smirk.


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    "When will you save this old mentor of yours from that heartless Nathan? Or do you remember me only when you have something to ask?"


    "I''ll save your city-state and rule it in your stead, too."


    He rolled his eyes at the shameless arcanist and shook his head.


    "I completed Selene''s request. I have a few hundred individuals in my room, so let me use the Gate and warn the college''s staff."


    "..."


    Shepard''s pupils constricted, jaws gaped open, and a wild tremor rocked his shoulders.


    He knew where his shock came from. After all, Shepard had little to no chance to beat Soma in a duel, so adding Hecate into the mix and bringing them alive? Impossible. Even worse, it would mean he had surpassed him in a brief year and a half.


    He chuckled at Shepard''s pale face.


    "Did you doubt the best enchanter? I crafted my arsenal to counter them. It''s almost a shame I can only use the puppet for a year."


    He raised his head, gazing up in faked despair before smirking.


    "Of course, it''s because of your equipment. Hahaha!"


    Shepard laughed nervously, sweat dripping from his forehead as he realised the surreal situation.


    Even if Adam would lose ten times out of ten in a magic competition against an arcanist, so what?


    Power was power. No matter how you got it, only the result mattered because, in a duel to the death, only one would return home while the other rotted on the field.


    Shepard continued with a cough to mask his turmoil, curiosity and respect sparkling in his eyes.


    "I''ll accompany you to the Gate. Tell me how you made them follow you on the way."


    He nodded, beginning as he gathered everyone at the colossal tower''s foot.


    The dwarfs stepped up at this moment, gratitude written all over their faces.


    "Thank you for saving us. Don''t hesitate to call us if you need help. We''ll come anytime, anywhere."


    They all expressed their agreement with loud cheers and solemn head bows.


    Yet, he waved his hand in response and stepped with the long procession of werewolves and vampires.


    "Take care, guys, and don''t get captured again."


    After a ten-minute walk and lengthy explanations, Shepard entered the Sunfire bastion''s coordinate into the Gate.


    The familiar hum of mana resounded in his ears as the thick blue veil encased the towering frame and pulsed with energy.


    "I''m off. Don''t forget to prepare a living space for their return."


    He grinned at Soma and Hecate, showing them he hadn''t lied and that they''d be safe here.


    Meanwhile, Shepard''s amused chuckles reverberated on the plaza.


    Even if his disciple''s plan carried risks, he only had to keep them hidden for a few years. In return, he''ll get powerful fighters and occasional helpers. After all, their affinities and control would prove invaluable in potion brewing, not to mention the most crucial detail that forced his heart rate to shoot through the roof. They were immortal.


    Shepard''s mind already raced with plans and hopes to pierce their secret as his voice echoed.


    "They''re welcome to stay for as long as they respect my rules."


    "We won''t interact with humans and help you protect your kingdom if it faces a crisis."


    Soma''s deep, guttural voice echoed as he struck his chest twice.


    "Thank you for housing us, Shepard. We''ll never forget this debt."


    Hecate nodded, striking him with her beauty accentuated by her solemn expression.


    As they bid the arcanist goodbye, he pondered their choices.


    Despite the rocky start and the duo''s initial reluctance, he knew they didn''t enjoy the situation. Yet, they still agreed to lower their ego and accept to take a loss for their survival.


    ''Should I do the same?''


    He thought about the hateful bastard. Would he also cast his ego aside and comply, or was he up to something again?


    He averted his eyes from them, grumbling as his mood worsened and threw himself through the mana veil, disappearing in a flash of light. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 481 Beneath the Thousand-Meter Canopy

    A second later, he appeared under the thousand-meter tree serving as Selene''s housing. The dense foliage cast refreshing shadows on him, and the fresh scent of nature filled his nose.Despite the natural atmosphere and incredible vista, he frowned and raised his vigilance to the maximum.


    "Didn''t think you would prepare a welcoming party for me."


    "Yeah. We were too excited to see you again."


    Elysia chuckled behind the elf army encircling the Gate.


    He saw them channel mana to their wands and staves, ready to attack the moment Selene''s creations showed any hostile sign.


    Then, she continued.


    "You know, we''re never safe enough. Selene is watching through the crack, too."


    He chuckled at his smiling former teacher, noticing her green, regal dress embroidered with intricate suns and the majestic crown adorning her green hair. And what a crown! He could only gasp at the sumptuous design representing leaves and the multicolored lights it reflected on the surroundings.


    ''She seems energetic and in good health.''


    "Even if we''re not in the best spot, it''s good to see you''re still as childish as last year." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He smirked, unfazed by her newfound title or attire.


    The elves surrounding him frowned at the harsh words, ready to teach the impertinent kid a good lesson.


    However, she jumped down, raising dust as her long, elegant legs met the ground and approached him.


    "Who speaks? You deserve to be crowned king, too. The king of childishness!"


    Without warning, she hugged his wooden frame, whispering gently.


    "My life changed because of you, and I''ll never thank you enough for your help."


    "Mhh. I''m not sure about the consequences, but at least you''re happy."


    He patted her back, his lips stretching into a warm smile as the Gate flashed non-stop behind.


    Soma emerged first. Jaws bulging, fists clenched and blood rushing to his eyes, he scanned the gathered elves warily.


    Following him, Hecate appeared. Despite her strength, the recollection of everything that had happened in this place erupted like a fierce torrent in her usually calm mind.


    Her eyes trembled, and her lips quivered as she gazed at the tree.


    "We''re really back..."


    He bit his lips, a pang of guilt assaulting his soul. Her sorrowful tone and tense posture showed how she hated this place.


    ''I''m sorry.''


    He pulled back from Elysia, lowering his head as the other werewolves and vampires appeared, one after another.


    Elysia leapt back as the mages tensed. Icy sweat rolled down their foreheads and their wands shone a verdant light, ready for a full-blown battle.


    Alarmed and unwilling to see the situation worsen, he raised his hand and his voice boomed loud enough for the entire bastion to hear it.


    "Lower your weapons. They''re willing to cooperate if you treat them with respect and dignity."


    Soma stepped onward, eyes fixed on the tree''s throne room, and confirmed his words.


    Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    "We''ll work for you like we did in the past. We only want you to promise us freedom of movement in your bastion."


    As his voice reverberated, Selene answered from the distance.


    "Bring Soma, Hecate, and Adam here. The rest, help the citizens settle."


    everyone sighed in relief, including him.


    Even if he expected Selene to negotiate with them, he wasn''t entirely sure. After all, he could have enslaved everyone on the spot, making his plan a failure.


    Before the proud suns''s words could linger, Elysia moved her head to the side, asking them to follow her as the mages moved to guide the others.


    After a short walk, he found himself back in the Lorienwyn mansion''s throne room after a year.


    ''It''s the Sunfire mansion now, though.''


    Despite the starlit sky and chilly night breeze, he saw Anorval? encased in the ground, absorbing and pulsing with potent solar energy to fuel the fortress'' operation.


    ''It''s a tier seven-blade.''


    He narrowed his eyes to scrutinise the engravings for a second before Selene''s voice cut through his focus like a solar knife.


    "Welcome back to my bastion."


    In a bright show that made him roll his eyes, Selene descended like the sun from the floor above.


    ''We all know you were watching from here. Why did you have to hide and make a grand entrance?''


    As he shook his head, he caught Soma''s and Hecate''s chattering legs and exhaled.


    Still, they had to show respect to the prideful man, even if they hated him. Therefore, he stepped before the duo and took the lead in the conversation to buy them enough time to recover.


    "I''m grateful you''re receiving us with... such fiery passion. As Elysia requested, I brought the vampires and werewolves back."


    At his words, Selene landed and dismissed the light blurring his body, revealing his long, milky white hair and dark leather clothes.


    With a satisfied smile, he sat on his intricate wooden throne and tucked his fingers around his chin, interest sparkling in his eyes.


    Before he could ask, he cut him off.


    "They weren''t hard to convince. I just told them you returned. After Hecate convinced Soma, we discussed how they could collaborate best."


    "Mhh. I didn''t think you''d succeed so soon. Well done!"


    Selen''s claps echoed and his smile stretched to reach his eyes as he focused on his old creations.


    "You''ll have to help me build the emperor''s bastion and end its construction in four months. Outside your working hours, I''ll grant you freedom of movement in my territory."


    He noticed the newly promoted archmage''s eyes narrow into burning slits.


    "I don''t need to warn you about trying to desert, correct?"


    A tremor shook the duo as memories they never wanted to remember filled their minds.


    "Our desire to help is genuine. We''ll start working now and return to sleep with our people by midday."


    Hecate bowed her head, clutching her trembling hands as dread gnawed at her like a swarm of poisonous insects.


    Meanwhile, Selene''s eyes narrowed in suspicion. Still, he offered them a nod and waved his hand to tell them to leave.


    "Supervise them until they return to their house, Elysia. I''ll meet them later."

 Chapter 482 The Solar Stone

    He watched them leave, lowering his hat as a steely glint flashed in his eyes.Selene had revealed crucial information in his order.


    ''Four months?''


    His pupils constricted at the thought. No one would be ready! More than ever, he had to help them escape to delay the construction as much as possible.


    As he thought, and once only the two of them remained, Selene rose from his seat, palm outstretched, and his lips distorted in a frustrated grimace. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "I prepared a reward to die for. But first, give me my card back before Lily shatters my eardrums."


    He refocused on the moment, hoping his plan would work as intended, and approached Selene''s figure.


    ''Tsk. You could have let me keep it.''


    He begrudgingly retrieved Lala from his almost empty card holder and handed it to him.


    After a quick check, Selene nodded and retrieved an incandescent gem from his puch.


    He scrutinised its apple size, frowning at its radiance and the distorted air surrounding it.


    "This is a solar stone. I imbued enough energy in it to keep a flying fortress afloat for a year."


    Selene''s eyes narrowed into slits, and his voice turned solemn.


    "Or blow up a small kingdom. But I''m sure you''ll find better use for this marvel I spent time to create."


    A pensive frown creased his brows. It could be helpful in his project on its own and limit his reliance on the elf if it held enough energy.


    He held his breath for a second before asking the question burning his lips, voice charged with hope and eyes sparkling.


    "Can it substitute an archmage''s mana in a ritual?"


    Selene tucked his fingers around his chin, tapping his cheek pensively.


    He waited a few seconds, anticipation gripping his trembling shoulders before the sun delivered his answer.


    "Depending on the ritual''s scale, it can fuel one or two at the archmage level."


    His soul shuddered in joy before freezing at Selene''s next question.


    "Now I''m curious. What''s the ritual you want to conduct despite your low tier? What does it do, and why do you need it?"


    ''Shit...''


    Despite his stoic facial features, a storm thundered in his racing mind and trembling eyes.


    "I can''t tell you."


    His lips twisted, and he lowered his head, remembering a crucial detail.


    Before Selene''s composure could shift entirely to one of suppressed anger, he raised his head, eyes sparkling with righteous determination.


    "I already offered this ritual to the Beast Emperor in a previous deal. I can''t share any information about it with anyone or risk facing his anger. Why don''t you ask him if he wants to share it now that you''re allies?"


    He felt Selene''s heavy gaze linger on his frame. Yet, he returned it with confidence. After all, he hadn''t lied, especially considering what the emperor had paid to get the ritual. He didn''t doubt he would find the situation unfair and reprimand Selene if he forced the matter.


    After a tense minute of silence, Selene shoved the solar stone into his hand and growled.


    "I''ll ask him. Leave now."


    He gritted his teeth in joy not to let his smile blossom onto his face as he stoically put the blinding item into his pocket. But his crafter''s soul didn''t allow him to leave just yet.


    He peered into Selene''s eyes, and spoke with enthusiasm.


    "I have an additional demand that won''t cost you anything. You see, I''m an enchanter now, and I''d like to study your amazing blade for ten minutes. No, even just five is enough. I noticed it''s of the seventh tier and probably at the mythical rank!"


    His eyes sparkled with genuine curiosity as his lips curled into an excited smile.


    ''I want to learn his engravings and add them to my future creations.''


    One day, he would build his own flying fortress. One grander than anyone that had ever existed. Therefore, the automatic energy absorption and powering would be of massive help in his long-term project, not to mention the side use.


    ''He probably created the stone using the sword''s energy.''


    That''s the conclusion he came up with the moment he saw it.


    Meanwhile, Selene shook his head and smirked.


    "It''s a masterpiece I forged to kill the magus seven thousand years ago. I don''t want to let anyone near it. But since I enjoyed your praises, I''ll let you admire it for a minute." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite the disappointing time allowed, he dashed to the sparkling sword like a tiger that sniffed prey. Each second mattered, and he didn''t want to waste a single one!


    However, Selene surpassed him and gripped his hand before it could reach the pommel.


    An icy shudder shook his soul as he realised the elf''s incredible speed surpassed his.


    "I said admire, not touch."


    Selene frowned at the excited brat, a hint of annoyance flashing in his eyes as he released his hand.


    "Circle it from here. Don''t test my patience, for I''ll vaporise you the moment you try anything funny."


    He gulped in fear at the threat. Not only was Selene an archmage, but even his body was no weaker than a beast''s.


    ''Fortunately, I can play around his arrogance now that I know it''s a flaw he can''t control.''


    "Sorry, I lost myself for a moment. Understand me; the intricate old elven language you used for the engravings is incredible!"


    "I know. Start now."


    He narrowed his eyes, ignoring Selene''s condescending snort.


    ''I''ll snort at you after I become stronger.''


    With this thought in mind, sky blue mana encased his eyes as he used Elara''s scanning spell and scrutinised the weapon.


    ''Energy absorption and discharge, energy amplification, overall stat boost, strikes are imbued by the user''s affinity... and soul protection? He really hates the magus, I guess. But I can''t waste time.''


    Eyes darting left and right, he focused on isolating the energy absorption and discharge engravings.


    Like a computer, he pushed his mind to the limits to memorise them to the smallest detail as he walked around it. Despite the unfamiliar symbols, he found minor repetitive patterns in their drawing, making the process easier. His eye enhancement helped burn them in his mind, too.

 Chapter 483 A Gamble for Freedom

    "Time''s up. You can return to college or wait for Elysia. That little girl kept bugging me about recruiting you as a royal mage after you graduate. Think about it and ask her for the details if you''re interested."He almost rolled his eyes at the elf''s condescending tone. But deep down, he knew Selene didn''t need anyone. He was a one-man army seven thousand years ago, and now that he has become an archmage? He could probably melt a continent in a matter of days...


    ''It''s not like I''m interested or will ever graduate.''


    His lips curled into a determined smile before he bid Selene goodbye and retraced his steps out of the mansion.


    When he stepped out, his lips curled down, and solemnness replaced his amiable facial expression.


    ''It''s the moment of truth.''


    With determined steps, he went to the werewolves and vampires'' temporary lodging.


    With the many guards posted before it, he found it in the blink of an eye. Since he had brought them here in the first place, they didn''t deny him access despite their confusion.


    The moment he stepped inside the several-story tree house assigned to them, Carmilla lunged at him, worry and hints of despair flashing in her eyes.


    He offered her a resolute nod and gestured to move away from the door.


    Like a silent shadow, she gripped his hand and guided him into an isolated room on the second floor.


    "..."


    ''Why the toilet?! It has no windows, ok. But still! My reputation will dive if anyone learns I locked myself in it with a woman!''


    His face crisped into a wronged grimace as he imagined how the misunderstanding would spread.


    With a head shake and a sigh, he focused on the expectant Carmilla.


    "Hecate and Soma are safe. He sent them to work until midday. You''ll probably join them by tomorrow."


    He saw her clasp her hand and exhale all her pent-up stress and frustration as he explained his meeting with Selene.


    Once done, he fished a chalk from his belt and frowned at the room.


    ''It lacks space, and the hole in the ground is annoying. But I''ll manage.''


    Now that he thought about it... the only thing he wouldn''t regret after forging his body would be the lack of need to use this room.


    He chuckled at the idea and started drawing the teleportation circle''s symbols on the ground.


    He felt Camilla''s hopeful gaze weight on his back during the process.


    Then, she patted his shoulder and whispered.


    "I can''t speak for the vampire community, but I''ll be eternally grateful to you. If you need help in the future, find me."


    "You''re not safe yet."


    He shook his head, unwilling to relieve her gratitude before they were out of danger.


    "Listen well and repeat my words to your leaders. The circle is connected to my room."


    He pointed his finger at the completed circle. Biting his lips in worry, he continued.


    "They''ll have to power it themselves. I''ll leave now, so tell them to endure and use it three or four days later."


    He paused, a deep furrow creasing his brows.


    ''I hope Selene will think they just hated working for him.''


    He knew he couldn''t escape suspicion, but delaying their escape would still blur the trail.


    "I''ll tell them."


    Carmilla clenched her fist before her face, taking the pause as the end of his explanation and showing her determination to ensure both sides were safe.


    He massaged his forehead, a sting piercing his soul for a second before a steely glint flashed in his eyes.


    "I''ll wipe my circle if you don''t escape in seven days."


    He saw her facial expression decompose, but what could he do?


    Anyone could teleport using it, and the last thing he wanted was for Selene to barge into the college and vaporise him.


    The thought alone sent a shiver through his frame and caused his soul to hunch up in the puppet.


    "I-I understand the reason. I''ll let them know and suggest we cooperate to avoid raising suspicion."


    She held her lowered forehead with a hand and clenched her beautiful dress with the other, crumpling it in her distress.


    He patted her trembling shoulder to comfort her and left one last sentence on his way out.


    "I hope you''ll escape as planned with all my heart. And before I forget, cast a spell to burn or corrode the room after teleporting."


    Without a glance back, he passed the hopeful citizens by and left. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I did my best to help.''


    He thought as the towering frame of the Gate and the bustling streets entered his eyes.


    Despite his powerful puppet, he was still only an apprentice, stumbling to master his affinities on the path of magic. Yet, he knew he would have to do more to take responsibility for his mistake in recommending the beast emperor as an ally to Ossian and the copy''s madness in providing them with improved mana circuits.


    ''This bastard didn''t even offer to improve mine! See if I won''t let you wait even after finding a method to bring you back.''


    He exhaled, his shoulders slumping as an invisible weight pressed down on his soul. A bitter taste filled his mouth, and his lips twisted into a grimace as he requested the mages guarding the Gate to activate it. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    After a moment, he jumped through the humming mana, journeyed through the college''s flower-smelling gardens, and returned to his room.


    Amidst the familiar environment, he gritted his teeth, pushing his anguish and trepidation for Soma and Hecate down.


    ''I can''t waste time.''


    Without wasting a second, he retrieved the solar stone bulging in his pocket, then Elena''s grimoire from his soul sea and opened it on the ritual''s page.


    Truthfully? He didn''t understand the archmage''s complicated calculations and explanations. After all, she had spent centuries dabbling in transmutation and decades developing this ritual when he was still a novice. Therefore, he followed the instructions blindly and drew the intricate symbols on the ground.


    This process alone took him an hour of focus and another to check for mistakes. But with the complete version and all the advice left behind by the archmage, he got a perfect ritual star.


    With a satisfied nod, he placed the solar stone in the power nexus slot in the center.


    Finally, he closed his eyes to return to his soul sea.

 Chapter 484 The Enemy Within

    He found the devilishly handsome Gaston waiting, arms crossed over his chest on the verdant plain when he reopened his eyes.His old nemesis'' smile grated at his mind, and his brows twitched when he peered into his starless dark eyes.


    ''I can''t believe I''m helping him.''


    A torrent of curses flooded his mind. But even if he hated Gaston, he knew the benefits he could bring balanced the risks.


    He closed his eyes and inhaled sharply, the fresh scent of nature somewhat calming his chaotic mind.


    "What will Julius think..."


    His shoulders trembled as he imagined his brother''s disappointment collapsing on him like a boulder.


    "Who cares? I''m not after any of you anymore. I''ve moved on to bigger and better things."


    Gaston''s evil chuckles echoed in the plain, disturbing its harmony with a veil of darkness.


    "You bastard! I knew I couldn''t trust you."


    He spat through gritted teeth, his fists clenching and unclenching with the desire to rip Gaston''s soul to shreds.


    However, he frowned after the nightmare answered.


    "It won''t be anyone you know. In fact, it won''t even be someone from this world. Let''s say that some individuals you faced enlightened me. Oh! I revealed too much already."


    Gaston placed a finger over his signature evil smile, shrugged his confusion off, and continued.


    "I won''t ask you for an incredible body since I''m an anomaly in the first place. Instead, use minerals attuned to darkness and possessing soul protection properties. The more, the better."


    ''Does this crazy man think I work for him or something?'' S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His lips quivered at the ridiculous demand.


    ''I''ll build you a body out of dirt and gravel, nothing more!''


    As he fumed, Gaston''s next words doused his anger.


    "I told you I''ll make you smile after helping me. The materials I''m asking for have to do with that. But you can forget about it if you don''t want the surprise I planned."


    He frowned at the cryptic words and the mysterious spark flashing in his eyes.


    ''It''s not like he''s asking me to reinforce or increase his potential.''


    He tapped his finger on his cheek, intrigue prickling his soul.


    Despite his aversion to Gaston, he shrugged.


    ''What''s there to hesitate about? I''m already bringing him back, anyway.''


    The time for hesitation was long gone, and he had pondered the question already.


    "Wait for a moment. I''ll ask Shepard if he has some in his treasury, but don''t expect high-tiered ones."


    Without waiting for an answer, he vanished from the plain and went to the arcanist''s room.


    After a short negotiation and a few pleasantries with his mentor, he handed him a few gold coins in payment.


    A moment later, he returned to his soul sea with a clinking bag filled with lustrous ores of all shapes.


    "Don''t bother me during the crafting. Even better, go play around. I''ll call you once I''m done."


    He peered into the nightmare''s eyes, his impatient tone mirroring his tensing arms.


    Gaston shrugged and sat on the lush grass, closing his eyes to appreciate nature or annoy him. He didn''t know, but it didn''t matter.


    He forgot about him, and with determined movements, purified the ores. He begrudgingly merged a few next, surprising himself.


    ''I can''t craft trash anymore...''


    His pride as an enchanter forbade him to do so, especially after the two masterpieces he had created with his own hands.


    His lips curled into an amused smirk at the thought as he picked the lower-tiered materials and began shaping them.


    Milky flames engulfed his palms, and the rhythmical clangor and luster of obsidian mana hammers echoed on the plain for hours before he stopped.


    The smell of melted minerals filled his nostrils, and smoke billowed in a wild dance around the dark organs and frame he had created.


    ''They should be perfect.''


    He passed his hand on their metallic texture, feeling their smoothness, and nodded before turning toward the dimming ritual''s light.


    Awe twisted his lips as he retrieved the fused ore and a feeling of peace engulfed him the moment he touched the abyssal-looking tier-four material.


    ''I''ll kill him if he complains about the quality.''


    He chuckled, tightening his fists around it as sizzling sounds reverberated in the surroundings.


    After a quick work, he shaped it into a lifelike heart and a pair of eyes.


    Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    Finally, from the organs to the circulatory and respiratory systems, he slotted each element like puzzle pieces until a humanoid, metallic puppet sparkled on the plain.


    "I''m done."


    Head raised in pride, he turned to the lazing Gaston and pointed at the lifelike replica of the man when he once lived in the village as a gang leader. After all, he had only seen him when the bastard harassed Alina and after he woke up in the damned cave.


    "I doubt you want to live in the crippled body you had when we met. So, it''s your younger version."


    "Excellent work! Let me bind it first."


    He frowned as Gaston lunged at the puppet, like at a treasure, and seized its cold arm.


    However, what shocked him was his words, not his actions.


    ''Selene said it takes years to bind an item. Don''t tell me he can do it instantly!''


    His pupils constricted, and a tremor jolted his shoulders in a mad dance as the puppet really disappeared a second later.


    "What kind of scam is that? How did you do it?!"


    He roared, gripping Gaston''s collar.


    However, Gaston shrugged as if he hadn''t done anything special.


    "Why are you shocked? I can see mana down to its smallest particles. Forcing them to resonate with me is child''s play."


    He backed a step, cursing under his breath at the unfair capacities the cruel prick possessed.


    ''Tsk. I would have been an archmage before reaching ten with your eyes.''


    As he grimaced, Gaston''s smile enlarged to reach his eyes, and he shivered when he saw the pervert glint flashing in their depth.


    "I''ll see you outside. You might experience a sharp pain for a few seconds, though."


    He paled as Gaston swung his arm.

 Chapter 485 A Gathering of Unlikely Allies

    Like a scalpel, Gaston''s arm cut an invisible thread connecting them with a groan."ARGH!"


    Meanwhile, he roared in outrage as the horrible feeling of having his soul sustain damage assaulted him.


    "Why me? Feel it alone!"


    However, only silence answered him, and he failed to see Gaston''s figure.


    Gritting his teeth, he dug out one of his materials and closed his eyes to leave.


    When he reopened them, he saw Gaston''s spectral frame float above the ritual star drawn onto the floor, a hand supporting his shin and his eyes sparkling with interest.


    "I''ll start with your body. Place the puppet here."


    He pointed at a spot densely packed with dim symbols begrudgingly, wanting nothing more to chase the bastard out once they were done.


    Gaston followed his command and floated back, waiting for the process to begin.


    Without wasting time, he infused his mana into the solar stone. Like a slumbering beast awakening, it shone blinding sunlight, banishing any shadows from the room. A sharp hum filled the trembling air as potent energy flooded the symbols, making them shine like stars surrounding a miniature sun.


    He watched the magnificent sigh with bated breath as energy condensed into the puppet. With each second crawling, he noticed, slack-jawed, how the metallic luster dimmed. Supple skin replaced it, hair sprouted like grass, and powerful muscles filled the gaps.


    Keratin condensed, forming transparent nails on the hands and feet, followed by the popping noise of bones slotting themselves in an intricate dance.


    Finally, soft tissue replaced the organs'' hard texture, completing the ritual.


    Despite the distance, he heard the beating heart and the noise of fresh blood flowing.


    ''Incredible.''


    He couldn''t find another word to describe the magical transmutation he witnessed.


    The process lasted for half an hour before a body indistinguishable from Gaston''s original stood before them.


    "Alright, go in, put on some clothes and come to room number one."


    He snickered at the specter.


    Despite his awe and throbbing soul, the furthest he stayed from Gaston, the better he felt.


    Gaston smirked in response, blurring to his soul''s new home and leaving one last comment that made him cough.


    "Why did you make my thing so big? I won''t complain, though."


    "Was I supposed to know you had a small one? Shut up! Better, never speak with me again."


    He barked, throwing a set of clothes to the ground and leaving for Shepard''s room.


    After opening the door, his mentor laughed at his facial features, mixing joy and deep hate.


    "Tsk. Wait to see the surprise. Is Nathan here?"


    He scanned the room as he asked, noticing the blonde man organising a pile of documents.


    "Great. I won''t have to repeat myself."


    Under the two men''s curious gaze, he walked to the round table in the middle of the room and slapped it.


    "Gaston is back."


    Nathan''s emerald pupils constricted as Shepard narrowed his eyes into threatening slits.


    "The one you told me about?"


    "Yes. In short, I revived him."


    "WHAT?!"


    They both dashed to him, gripping him by the collar in disbelief.


    Unfazed by their reactions, he took some time to explain why, finding their confusion and horror amusing.


    Once they learned everything that had happened, he scratched his head, concluding.


    "Monitor, and don''t let him cause trouble. Kill him if he does or even thinks of doing anything dangerous." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mhh. I can''t say I approve, but who knows? He is indeed a powerhouse in the making."


    As Shepard''s hesitant nod registered in his eyes, the door creaked open, revealing an almost two-meter man in his early twenties.


    His sky-blue eyes scanned the room as his jet-black ponytail fluttered behind his measured movements.


    "Ah! It feels so good to have a body."


    Gaston''s evil smile crept on his lips, sending a shiver down Nathan''s spine. The room''s temperature seemed to chill a few degrees as he sat at the table without care for anyone.


    "And not to hear that stupid cleaver whisper stupid deals twenty-four seven."


    His eyes widened in fear at the cleaver''s mention, and his fists shook uncontrollably.


    "Don''t tell me you accepted?"


    "A deal with a demonic artifact? Come on, do you see me bend the chin to it? I''m the puppeteer here!"


    As Gaston shrugged, Shepard trembled in dread, and Nathan almost fainted.


    "I don''t want to hear anything about demons. They are the ultimate taboo knowledge in this world!"


    Shepard''s roar reverberated as he slammed his fist on the desk.


    "No matter what that cleaver you''re speaking about is or where you found it, destroy it this instant!"


    ''I would if I could.''


    He didn''t know if he should laugh or cry at the command. Destroy a tier-nine mythical weapon? He would die before he could even stand five meters away from it.


    "Don''t listen to that dog. He is even worse than demons, anyway."


    He tried to change the subject before it could turn into another interrogatory.


    However, Shepard gave him one last warning.


    "Hear me well, Adam. Demons are forbidden because they''re liars who''ll do anything to gain power. They devour each other without mercy and can even demonise humans. Imagine what would happen if you summon one of them by mistake. What would happen if it''s an arcanist or even worse? I''m serious this time.


    If you have anything belonging to them, destroy it!"


    "I promise I''ll get rid of it."


    He nodded, hoping he had convinced shepard as he turned to leave.


    "I still have something to do, so watch the nightmare until I return."


    Without waiting for an answer, he scrambled away, leaving the two brothers to frown at each other and Shepard to sigh in distress.


    "Nathan was already enough. Take one back with you!"


    He chuckled at his mentor''s annoyed shout as he entered his room.


    Excitement fueling his trembling hand, he retrieved the material that compelled him to take Selene''s dangerous quest.


    He scrutinised the gem pulsing in myriad colors, reflecting the entire spectrum.


    "Time to turn it into a heart."


    His lips curled into a grin that reached his eyes, only to freeze a second later.


    "Oh! I would have never thought you possessed a Manacore Heartgem. What a surprise!" Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    A gentle feminine voice reverberated through the room out of nowhere.


    His eyes narrowed, and alarm bells resounded in his mind as he raised his guard and summoned his blade.


    "Show yourself!"

 Chapter 486 The Forgotten Past

    "Oh! What a fiery temper you have there!"The woman''s light-hearted chuckles resounded in his ears, sending his mind into chaos and his body reeling in terror.


    Even with his soul-chilling arsenal, he still dreaded mysterious entities and spells. He remembered when the two dark mages summoned a mysterious being from the netherworld and how he ended up paralysed like a fish on their chopping block.


    It was the same for the evil ghosts. Without the Luminous Wildblade''s protective veil, terror and despair facing a gruesome death were the only scenarios.


    He gulped, his hand clenching to summon the trusted dagger to protect himself.


    Before he could, light particles danced in his chamber, illuminating it with radiant colors as the woman''s voice reverberated.


    "Calm down, rascal. I''ve been waiting for centuries, hoping someone would awaken me, so smile in joy. You''re the one!"


    As her words rumbled in his confused mind, a silhouette condensed from the light, becoming more defined with each passing second.


    Silky black hair glistened and swirled by the solar stone first, followed by two deep blue eyes peering into his soul.


    He gazed at her forming facial features, her beauty striking him into mutism as his breath caught in his throat.


    Different tastes and preferences didn''t apply to her. She was just perfect.


    Finally, an old-fashioned adventurer''s shirt covered with intricate engravings of glistening gold, thin leathery pauldrons, and an elegant skirt ending in high metallic boots draped her forms like a second skin.


    He observed her confident yet warm smile with horror before noticing her pale complexion and the spectral mist flowing around her. She seemed nothing like a regular woman. Instead, he knew she must have been a powerhouse before becoming a ghost.


    "Who are you?"


    He gripped the hilt of his materialising blade and called for his mana, narrowing his eyes into slits and scanning her every move. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Me? Hahaha."


    She chuckled, pointing her fingers at the pulsing engraving on the ground.


    "How can you ask when you conducted my ritual and possess my grimoire?"


    A tense silence engulfed the room as his pupils constricted and his breath hastened in disbelief.


    How was it possible? Was she lying? He didn''t know.


    However, she confirmed it with her next words, sending a torrent of shock and confusion rumbling through his mind.


    "I''m Elena Leblanc, Ari''s student and a former citizen of the ¨¦meraude empire."


    Her smile reached her eyes, and she continued.


    "See? I''m not lying. I can explain the ritual''s underlying principle if you want. But I think you''re convinced already. Instead, sit down and let me tell you why and how I''m here."


    ''No way.''


    His mind blanked as he moved and plopped on a chair.


    She was really Elena, the archmage who had lived several centuries ago. He had no doubts about it. And against her, he was as vulnerable as a chicken facing a wolf.


    Elena joined him and sat comfortably mid-air.


    "I know you''re lost, but the chain of events is logical. Let me explain the geopolitics of my days first, even if it doesn''t interest me."


    She started, her raised finger attracting his trembling eyes like a magnet.


    "An archmage ruled the sky in the east and the sea in the west. However, they didn''t care about wars since the northern continent never had an archmage supervising it, and Zuberi Nyota, who ruled the southern continent, died around three hundred years prior."


    She inhaled sharply, memories she didn''t want to remember resurfacing in her mind.


    "Relying on their new weapons, a miserable race, who had hidden itself deep in the heart of a mountain, declared war on every surrounding country. I''ve seen it myself! They created an aberration stronger than an archmage!"


    She yelled, her fists trembling as the memory of the sea of fire and rubbles replacing the empire she was born in resurfaced in her narrowed eyes.


    His soul throbbed at the revelation, and a realisation struck him like a bolt.


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''She lived at the same time Durgrim did!''


    The weapon she spoke about was his creation. Probably a mythical artifact and Durazmarn''s national treasure.


    Meanwhile, Elena used the brief silence to recover, yet he noticed her still bulging jaws and the hate flashing in her eyes.


    "I didn''t like the empire, but they burned cities and villages alike, killing commoners like meaningless rat and I couldn''t support it. To do so, they used a colossal mechanical artefact. Even the tallest walls only reached its waist and its firepower... We had never seen that through history."


    She rummaged through her memories, her eyes lighting up as she found its name.


    "They called it The Titan''s Twilight. Fortunately, its creator regretted how his family used it and shared weapons with the surrounding countries. I heard he even planned to share its blueprint and help construct a second one to stop the royal''s mad ambitions to conquer the world and rule all other species."


    An icy shiver sent a tremor through his shoulders. What kind of horrible weapon forced Durgrim into betraying his own family?


    With rapt attention and too curious to lose focus, he glared at Elena''s moving lips, forgetting his earlier anxiety.


    "But they caught him red-handed and executed him before he could. Still, his contribution allowed the other countries to develop their own mythical artefacts and, in a joint effort, they damaged the country destroyer beyond repair."


    ''So that''s why they executed him!''


    The question that had tortured him about Durgrim''s plan to share knowledge finally found an answer.


    But Elena''s story only started.


    "After the titan''s fall, can you guess what the other countries did?"


    She clicked her tongue, remembering the devastation and the innocent child''s cries.


    He gulped, the answer evident to anyone with two connected neurons.


    "They waged wars against each other to expand their territories. Amidst the chaos, I remembered an old legend Ari recounted when I was a clueless teenager. She said that one day, an elf with incredible powers would return from the dead, and would fight the established order to bring warm sunlight to this cold and devastated world. That''s when I made a decision."

 Chapter 487 The Heart of the Matter

    "The decision to transmute my soul into my grimoire and wait for that elf to return. I added a layer of protection by trapping the room in case anyone discovered it before him. But man, I never thought someone without affinity would find it first."He gazed at her enthusiastic smile and the surprise flashing in her eyes as she clapped her hands in joy.


    However, he was anything but joyous at her revelation.


    Ironically, she filled the description of the individual Elysia had been searching for.


    ''It''s more than a coincidence. Selene knew about her seven thousand years ago, and Ari told her about him, meaning they had been waiting for each other.''


    A deep furrow creased his brows as the symbols on the ground cast dancing shadows on his somber face. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Four archmages working together? I can''t let her join them, or they''ll destroy the world!''


    His face distorted into a terrified grimace as he imagined them fighting against Vivian, the last archmage, and the magus in a calamitous landscape filled with ash, ruins, and death.


    Fortunately, Elena''s voice, a soft whisper, cut through his raging mind and shattered the dreary image he had painted for the future.


    "I know it''s a lot to take in, but are you ok? Did I forget anything? Oh! Using the ritual close to my grimoire awakened me. I just waited for you to be alone to manifest."


    He saw the genuine concern in her eyes, and with a sharp exhale, he forced his doubts to the back of his mind.


    Jaws bulging, and through gritted teeth, he told her what he knew about Selene, his experiences, and the consequences of joining him.


    Minutes melded into hours as Elena interrupted him to ask questions until he concluded.


    "Yes, Selene is powerful, but he allied with the wrong individuals. He became a menace for everyone with his flying bastion. So, please don''t join him."


    He bit his lips, worry gnawing at his soul.


    Her choice held too much weight and could shatter his estimations. After all, she would transmute all the materials the trio needed for their second bastion and hasten the construction process. With her, forget about a year or two. They''ll have it in a month.


    His breath caught in his throat as he noticed her hesitation through her blue eyes and how they slipped to the sides.


    ''I need to offer her an alternative, or my words won''t hold any weight.''


    He tucked his fingers around his chin.


    Who was he trying to fool? Elena was kind, but her story portrayed her with utmost clarity. Anything outside of her objectives didn''t matter to her. Even when she recounted the terrible war she had witnessed and the commoners'' lamentations, she never spoke about helping them...


    ''Wait. She wants someone who''ll flip the board and shine warm lights on the world. I know someone who fits the description!''


    His trembling fists clenched as he thought about the person he trusted the most.


    Without hesitations, he declared, voice firm and eyes locked on hers.


    "I''ll show you my brother. He isn''t strong enough to achieve your dream right now but trust me, his potential is the highest you''ve ever seen. He can break the bottleneck plaguing all archmages and soar to reach the eighth tier."


    He outstretched his hand, his lips curling into a broad grin.


    "Give him a chance. You won''t lose anything by assessing him, anyway."


    He watched as Elena massaged her temples and heard the rhythmic noise of her heel meeting the table.


    An awkward silence descended on the room as their eyes locked for a few seconds.


    Then, she sighed and shook her head.


    "I''ll meet him."


    Despite the positive answer, he knew she held no hope in Julius.


    However, he smirked and clenched his fists in victory. If anyone could boast about having the potential to become the best after him, it was the boy and no one else.


    "You''re in for a big surprise."


    Only silence met his confident declaration. Instead of minding it, he placed the Manacore Heartgem in the ritual star.


    "We''ll go in a while. I need to complete this first."


    "You realise you''re trying to transmute a tier-nine item?"


    She stepped before him, her brows twitching at the absurd idea.


    "Do you think a mere stone can fuel the transformation? You''ll only ruin it."


    He paled at her words, the gem almost slipping from his fingers. They made too much sense for him to dismiss them. Yet, they would mean he had convinced the werewolves and vampires for nothing.


    ''The only one who benefited is the nightmarish bastard!''


    The idea rumbled in his mind, causing his wooden hands to crack in suppressed anger.


    Yet, Elena''s soft voice brightened his darkening mood.


    "I''ll provide the remaining energy. But I''ll attach a condition."


    She pointed her fingers at his body and smiled.


    "I like that puppet. It just needs a few modifications to fit my appearance."


    He rolled his eyes at the demand and crossed his arms over his chest.


    "I''ll need it next year. If you can wait and decide to join us, I''ll give it to you."


    Why would he arm potential enemies with his masterpiece, no less? Anyway, he needed a body for the inter-academy tournament, and this one had too much sentimental value as his first mythical creation.


    Though his soul tightened in reluctance, he wouldn''t mind giving it away next year if it helped him get a proper body and served an ally.


    "Mhh. Place the core for now. We''ll discuss the details later."


    She shrugged, mana dancing around her slender fingers as an influx of irresistible interest overwhelmed her.


    Following her words with a nod of gratitude, he placed the gem on the densely packed engravings.


    The soft hum of mana resounded before a terrible cacophony of clashing power reverberated in his eardrums.


    A blinding light forced him to shield his eyes for a tense minute as a flicker of doubt nestled in his soul.


    Why was the reaction so different from last time? What if the process failed? Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Amidst the chaotic room, he pinched the bridge of his nose, his lips quivering in anxiousness as the light''s intensity diminished gradually.


    And there he saw it: the mineral began its transformation!


    A pulse of excitement coursed through him, banishing the doubts and sending tremors jolting his frame as he observed the process with undivided attention.


    Slowly, the smooth surface turned to a fleshy texture, and the once colorful lights deepened to a deep scarlet.


    A few minutes later, delight painted his face red as he heard faint beatings from the forming heart.


    "That''s crazy."


    Elena muttered, her eyes widening with each passing second.


    The ritual gulped her mana like an insatiable beast. Yet, she couldn''t stop.


    She hadn''t admitted it, but witnessing the first Manacor Heartgem''s transformation into an actual heart through the ritual she spent centuries thinking of and developing? She would miss it for nothing in the world.


    As excited as Adam, she increased her mana output as the solar stone shattered into glinting dust particles.


    Despite the strain, her eyes sparkled as the gem reached its transformation''s last stage.


    Fortunately, the solar stone had helped, and she was sure they''d succeed!

 Chapter 1 - 1: The plan

    In a distant, vast, and magnificent world, where magic and peculiar phenomena were commonplace, lay a gorgeous city named after the first princess of its founder, Rose De Franca.


    Its vast palace and tall towers adorned with beautiful mosaic windows bustled with servants scurrying about, preparing for one of the biggest and most important meetings this world had ever seen.


    A blonde, middle-aged man, followed by two people, stepped out of the thick blue mana veil covering a towering edifice called a Gate.


    Standing over two meters tall, the man''s luxurious costume fluttered as he gripped the pommel of his sword, ignoring the stomach-turning sensation of teleportation.


    His deep blue eyes flashed, and his muscles tensed.


    "At ease, Marquis Mathias. Nothing will happen."


    An old, wrinkly hand gripped his shoulder as a caring voice resounded, forcing him to turn.


    Despite Leon''s advanced age and white hair, his pale gray eyes emitted a sharp glint of wisdom punctuated by mysterious occasional sparks of green hues.


    Mathias shook his head, his clenched jaws contrasting with his liege''s relaxed smile.


    "This is my duty, your majesty."


    "Come on, you''re always so serious. What are you expecting to happen on such a grand occasion? A terrorist attack? Stop your paranoia."


    The mischievous-looking blue-haired lady accompanying them snorted, fixing her dark sapphire dress and causing the magic symbols embroidered on her cape to pulse to life.


    Before Mathias could respond, Leon frowned at the royal mage captain.


    "Enough, Alice. Save your rivalry for later."


    Then, his eyes softened as he gazed at his royal knight.


    "Everyone answered the call to discuss the world''s fate, not start a global war. Let''s head in. I''m eager to discover what solutions will be brought to the table."


    With a polite bow, a servant guided them through the palace''s corridors.


    On his way, Leon marvelled at the architecture and art before reaching a grand hall.


    His eyes flashed at the magnificent, engraved marble columns supporting the high ceiling covered in colorful paintings depicting the Empire''s glorious past.


    Then, he noticed the charming young woman seated in the middle and how she smiled at them while they took their seats in the audience.


    Her hazel eyes glimmered softly as her neatly braided blonde hair caught the light, giving her a mysterious aura.


    After a few minutes of hushed whispers, she rose to her feet, her white ceremonial dress embroidered with regal golden patterns fluttering with her movements. Then, her voice echoed delicately in the large hall.


    "I, Elisabeth De Franca, welcome you, kings, emperors, and nobles to Rose. As many know, my ability allows me to peer into the future."


    Her voice trailed off, and she bit her lips.


    "I have seen a war, the greatest that has ever occurred since the beginning of time. Nothing and no one still stood after its ravages. Without working together, we won''t overcome this crisis!"


    As her words lingered, the hall erupted into boisterous exchanges.


    Hearing about a disastrous war from the mouth of the world''s most renowned oracle and one of the only ten arcanists overwhelmed them.


    "Who is going to start it? Tell us his name so we can kill him right here and now to avoid the catastrophe!"


    Someone roared by him, forcing the loud chatters to calm down.


    Unfortunately, Elisabeth shook her head and closed her eyes.


    "The menace is veiled in shadows, escaping my sight. Perhaps the culprit has powerful anti-divination artifacts, has abilities to escape prophecies, or isn''t born yet. Regardless, we still have a window of twenty-five to thirty years to prepare."


    "We must allocate significant resources and bolster our military prowess to confront this threat head-on!"


    An emperor yelled, his voice resounding with authority and determination.


    He seized the opportunity to propose something he longed for, eyes alight with optimism.


    "We should also establish magic schools for commoners. After instructing them, we''ll recruit them in our military."


    Yet, only scornful glares met his words. And he sighed at the reason. Who would accept mixing commoners with nobles in a world of aristocracy?


    Yet, someone broke the awkward atmosphere.


    "I never thought I would hear something so outrageous. Are commoners to be elevated despite their inferiority to even the lowliest noble? Have you become senile, old man?"


    A deafening silence descended in the hall as everyone''s eyes enlarged.


    The self-proclaimed Beast Emperor, a dangerous man no one dared to go against, just sneered.


    On the brink of unifying the southern continent, he stood as the most war-driven ruler on the planet. He exuded pride, even arrogance, embracing the philosophy proclaiming ''might makes right''.


    "It''s merely a logical proposition. No need to be vexed, even if it doesn''t suit your fancy. You resemble a child denied dessert for the evening. Quite lovely."


    He retorted, his lips curling into a mocking smirk. Yet, shadows danced on his face. When would this horrible system improve?


    "Pfft."


    Unable to stifle her laughter, Alice earned a deadly glare from the Beast Emperor. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He glanced at her, his eyes hardening in reprimand as he sensed trouble stirring like a gathering storm.


    "Please, everyone, calm down."


    Queen Aurora''s amiable yet firm voice resounded.


    "While King Leon''s proposal seems sound, it carries significant risks that we cannot ignore. Consider the ensuing chaos if commoners flooded our cities seeking official magical education. It would disrupt our supply chains and threaten the stability of our realm."


    "We must also acknowledge the sheer numbers of the common folk. Even if their magical abilities are inferior to ours, granting them access to such power poses a grave threat to our control."


    Thorian interjected, sneering and insisting on the word inferior.


    The idea of nurturing commoner mages without ways to ensure they wouldn''t rebel sent shivers down every ruler''s spine. Worst, they wouldn''t be strong enough to make a big difference, making the millions of gold spent to control them bleed their treasuries dry.


    Every ruler nodded, agreeing with him.


    Meanwhile, Elisabeth''s mana-boosted voice suddenly resounded.


    "If I may have your attention. I have a plan. You may not like it, but it has the highest chance of success."


    Everyone turned to gaze at her.


    "In order to survive the future great war, we must take drastic measures. We must summon warriors and train them before running out of time."


    They unanimously grimaced, agreeing with her. They didn''t like her plan.


    "Are you for real? After the commoners, we have the summoning of aliens as a proposition..."


    Alice tugged at Leon''s sleeve, barely holding her laughter in, making Mathia''s brows twitch in annoyance.


    "I''m still wondering why we took you with us..."


    Yet, Leon ignored her, focusing on Elisabeth.


    "Why would we summon warriors? Can''t we train our own?"


    Filled with enthusiasm yet laced with firmness, her voice resounded.


    "We discovered a mysterious ritual. With it, we can summon hundreds of thousands, if not millions, of otherworldly human souls. They will then reincarnate with their memories sealed until they reach the age of thirteen, becoming authentic inhabitants of our world!"


    Her voice trailed off as she clenched her slender fists behind her back, her heart drumming against her chest.


    "At thirteen, their memories will merge, forcing a unique talent based on their personality and lifestyle to awaken. They can also see their status and improve on their weaknesses to progress faster than any warrior from our world."


    "What about the price?"


    Unconvinced, The Beast emperor asked, tapping on his desk.


    "Half of our world''s life energy will be consumed to fuel the spell. Despite the steep price, the world will slowly recover."


    Elisabeth nodded at him, the respect flashing in her eyes masking her emotions. They had to accept her plan or they would all die.


    "Are we going to summon the equivalent of so many nobles only to let them roam freely?"


    Elaris frowned, his long ears twitching.


    "Do not worry. We deciphered another spell with the ritual."


    She offered the elf king a gentle smile and continued.


    "This one allows us to detect otherworldly souls from infancy until they turn thirteen. Once found, train and control them however you want."


    The revelation hung heavy, stretching the discussion into the night.


    Even as the sun dived below the horizon, replaced by the gentle moon''s glow, they failed to voice a decision. Half the world''s life force... the cost was immense: weaker spells, new deserts. Yet, the threat of impending destruction hovered above their heads.


    Worst, unbeknownst to them, one of the summoned already appeared, floating inside an old house...

 Chapter 2 - 2: Summoning

    After Leaving the great hall for the night, promising to come vote tomorrow, a servant guided them to their room.


    On their way, the Beast Emperor intercepted them, his squinted eyes sparkling with menace.


    "You know why I''m here. Leave the rude woman behind if you want me to forget what happened today."


    Stunned, Alice looked at him, her puppy eyes softening his heart.


    Even if she couldn''t expect the situation''s development, he did. Yet, he had to protect her, like he wanted to protect every citizen in his kingdom.


    "No."


    His firm voice blew air as invisible sparks clashed between the two rulers'' eyes.


    After a tense silence, the Emperor''s fists tightened. He could have forgiven her in private. But in a hall filled with royals? No way. His image would crumble in their hearts.


    "I won''t let her disrespect and lack of decorum slide!"


    Yet, Leon begged to differ. Instead, he came up with a peaceful method to resolve the situation.


    "How about a match to decide? She''ll fight one of your councillors. If she loses, you can discipline her."


    "Let''s do it."


    The Emperor''s lips curled into a vicious smile, letting them imagine what he would do to her if she lost.


    "Servant, bring us to an open area."


    Other royals joined them on the way, intrigued by the situation.


    Standing in the arena, the Emperor gazed at his trusted priest for a second before shaking his head.


    Then, he met the eyes of his second councillor.


    "Mara, you go."


    The two-meter-tall, tanned giant nodded. His muscles, so tensed they seemed to want to burst from his skin, throbbed with his movements.


    On the arena''s other side, Leon''s scolds reverberated.


    Meanwhile, Mathias'' gloating smile registered in her eyes, its meaning crystal clear: ''Serve you right, I hope you lose.''


    Gritting her teeth, she hissed.


    "You want a fight? I will give you an execution."


    Her determined steps reverberated under the moonlight.


    Yet, she frowned as Mara hyped the public with a dramatic voice,


    "Your Highnesses, ladies and gentlemen, let me show you today why our country is called the Beast Empire. Behold our empire''s unique magic."


    As his declaration lingered, she saw his body swell, growing from two meters to four.


    His tanned skin became black. Brown fur grew from his torso and arms as his teeth became razor sharp, and his nose transformed into a snout.


    A loud roar reverberated. Then, the slabs cracked under Mara''s furious charge.


    Despite the colossal bear-like magical creature closing in, she smirked.


    However, her lips twitched when she heard the royals'' comments.


    "So that''s the empire''s unique transformation magic, impressive".


    "From what I''ve heard, transforming into an animal is only the basics of their magic."


    "Is that little girl seriously supposed to fight that four-meter-tall abomination ?"


    Eyes flashing violence, she drew her intricate wand.


    "Are you done transforming into a giant teddy bear? Can we start?"


    She yawned in provocation, then added a layer of mockery to it.


    "BeHolD mY MaGicC Verdant Ensnarement."


    Thick vines grew from the arena''s rocky ground, answering her call. They entangled Mara''s powerful legs in a second, halting his charge.


    "Mere vines can''t hold me back!"


    Mara''s bestial roar filled the arena, sending an icy shiver down the spectator''s spine.


    She saw his formidable jaw rip her spell, allowing his paws to shatter the ground and close the last few meters separating them.


    "Stop you? No. Buy me enough time for my next spell? Certainly."


    Her lips twisted into a vicious smile.


    "Well of corruption."


    A magic circle pulsing with dark symbols appeared a meter before her, right at the feet of Mara''s charging figure.


    Like a land mine, the moment he stepped on it, an explosion of corrupted energy engulfed him.


    They blinded and attempted to devour him, causing his mighty muscles to wither in a blood-chilling show.


    She noticed the terror dancing in his bestial eyes as he gave up on his advance, jumping back to escape her spell''s effect.


    Then, she gloated at his strategy.


    By breaking a part of the ground and throwing stones first, he ensured she hadn''t placed another well.


    But would she give him time to approach her with such a slow method? After all, the pulsing symbols on her cape reflected her rank. The one of a tier-four royal mage''s captain!


    "Ice coffin."


    Her voice resonated as mana flooded her vigorous circuits.


    A giant ice coffin condensed from the air, engulfing Mara''s body in its freezing embrace.


    Then, she continued.


    "Curse of dusk... And the final touch, draining roses."


    The image of a setting sun hung above the bear, announcing its descent would mark his life''s end.


    Simultaneously, white roses sprouted from his body, turning redder with each passing second.


    The ice coffin drained his vitality. The curse attacked his soul, and the roses drained his blood, causing his eyes to dim before turning glassy.


    He died peacefully in his sleep. More or less...


    Without casting him another glance, she turned to face the crowd, returning her wand to her belt.


    "Combination spell, dusk burial."


    Her solemn voice sent a wave of terror to assault her peers as the royals'' eyes sparkled with desire.


    Yet, it vanished with her next words.


    "So much for that mighty empire''s magic. What''s next? Are you going to make me fight a kitty? Hahahahaha."


    Leon watched her laugh like some demented psycho, facepalming in disbelief.


    "How did I wake up one day and decide to make her the captain of the royal mages?"


    "I''m asking myself the same question..."


    Mathias'' cheeks burned at the shameful display.


    Without wasting a second, Leon turned to the Emperor.


    "I''m sorry for your councillor''s death. The matter should be resolved, though."


    The Beast Emperor clenched his fists and ground his teeth hard enough for him to almost hear them crack.


    Yet, he pushed himself off his seat, knowing he would only humiliate himself further.


    With swift and decisive steps, he left, imagining Zane''s face after confronting him about Mara''s lacking training and the pathetic ranking his territory''s academy got in the last tournament.


    Meanwhile, the other royals commented on the battle.


    "That was a nice fight. We don''t see a triple affinity mage often."


    "Right! It''s even more surprising to see one with three rare elements."


    "Indeed, her skills are commendable. Mastery over three schools of magic is a rare achievement. She looks a bit deranged, though..."


    Leon''s frown deepened.


    "Call her back! Gag her if you must, but make her stop that stupid laughter!"


    With this command, he slithered out of the venue like a shadow, too ashamed to stay.


    A strange idea bloomed in his mind as he reached his room. Maybe the Beast Emperor was correct...


    The rest of the night went by uneventfully, except for a particular emperor''s room, found in shambles the following day.


    ****


    "I hope you had a good night''s rest. Let''s begin with the votes. If you agree to my proposal, please raise your hand."


    Clutching her chest and a hopeful light flashing in her eyes, she addressed the crowd.


    Slowly, one by one, hands rose, making her smile enlarge.


    After two minutes, she counted twenty-two raised hands.


    Her heart boomed in her chest. She only needed two more to have the majority.


    "Please don''t doom our world because of your mistrust or pride. It''s our only path to salvation."


    After a few moments, another ruler raised his hand.


    One more. That''s all she needed to save the world.


    Meanwhile, Mathias glanced at his frowning king.


    "My king, won''t you vote in favor?"


    Leon grimaced in response, feeling thrown between a hammer and an anvil.


    "If I agree but the plan fails, we would have lost half our world''s life force and have no guarantee it would recover before the war starts. On the other hand, if the plan succeeds, we''ll have powerful warriors to compensate for the loss..."


    He tucked his finger around his chin, his voice trailing off.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. I feel like we are gambling our fate on unknown odds."


    Mathias looked straight into his king''s eyes, the firm yet gentle gaze reassuring him.


    "But do we have a better choice? Between gambling on unknown odds or losing by default, I would rather gamble."


    "That''s also true."


    His eyes brightened, green almost overpowering their gray color for a second as he raised his hand.


    "For better or worse, let''s agree to that crazy plan."


    Then, he added.


    "Oh, you can fetch Alice now that we are done with the serious thinking."


    Before his words could dissipate, Elisabeth''s excited voice resounded.


    "The world''s majority approved the summoning. We''ll proceed with it without delay!"


    Drawn by her voice, he noticed how prepared she had been.


    A servant swiftly approached, offering her a golden engraved magic staff adorned with a floating sky-blue gem the size of a fist.


    Eyes burning, she seized it, her slender fingers clenched until they turned white.


    She struck the ground twice with its shaft, revealing a massive magic circle, its millions of mysterious symbols pulsing with ferocious energy.


    Subsequently, she spun her staff in the air, causing mana to tremble with its movements as she recited an incantation in a long-forgotten language... or English?


    At that moment, Mathias and Alice returned.


    Filled with doubts, she gazed at the spectacle before failing to control her tongue.


    "What did I miss? Don''t tell me she got scammed, and instead of summing warriors, she is summoning a dark entity that will burn our world to the ground."


    Upon hearing her, icy sweat stuck the nearby noble''s clothes as dread''s finger encroached on their hearts.


    Leon facepalmed for the umpteenth time since the start of this meeting.


    "Get her out of here before her tongue curses us all to death." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mathias'' shoulders slumped in depression.


    "I''m missing the whole ritual because of her..."


    Then, he turned, grabbed her and walked away, his brows twitching.


    "How do you even do that without it being intentional?"


    A playful smirk graced her lips as she pulled her tongue at him.


    "I don''t know. It''s a talent of mine. Want me to teach you?"


    Meanwhile, Elisabeth muttered, the ritual almost complete.


    "I call upon you, the souls of a dying world, to rescue our own from becoming like yours."


    With those words, the circle glowed a bright red light, blinding everyone in the hall as it gulped the world''s life force like a whale to fuel its magic.


    Once the light receded, the royals'' eyes darted left and right, sparkling.


    "Did it work ?"


    "How come we feel no difference except the decrease in the world''s life force?"


    "At least we didn''t summon a dark entity..."


    The last one heaved a sigh of relief and slumped in his chair, cursing Alice for scaring him.


    The room exploded into loud chatters, for a moment before Elisabeth''s feeble voice resounded again despite the sweat dripping from her forehead.


    "It worked. Find and nurture the summoned before they turn thirteen."


    Instantly, the rulers excused themselves and hurried to the Gate. After all, who wouldn''t want to recruit an army of talented and fast-progressing aliens?

 Chapter 3 - 3: Adam

    "Another boring day is starting,"


    Adam yawned, opening his sleepy eyes.


    As usual, he stretched his limbs, or so he thought.


    His brows creased in deep frown. Something was wrong... incredibly wrong...


    "What the heck is happening? Why can''t I sense my body?"


    His voice thundered in the dimly lit room, and his pupils constricted.


    Terror gripped his heart as he imagined the worst. Did he unknowingly die during his sleep? He didn''t know. But he couldn''t remain motionless. His brain refused to accept it.


    Clenching his teeth, he exerted his mental strength despite his insecurities, gradually sensing the faint nervous connection linking his limbs to his brain... or so he thought.


    Focusing even harder, a subtle movement came from his head. Well¡­ what he perceived as his head.


    With some effort, he finally lowered it, staring at his body as a wave of pure shock crashed against his soul. His transparent frame floated weakly above the ground as if it had no consistency, making his mouth open and close a few times before words finally left it.


    "I hope I''m still dreaming. It''s not fun at all. Oho, wake up..."


    "..." "..." "..."


    "AHHH! Did I become a ghost? Is this for real? Why, just why?" He screamed, his features distorting into a panicked grimace.


    "Waaaaah! Waaaaaah!"


    Sudden cries startled and distracted him from his dread. With a pensive frown, he gazed in their direction, noticing a toddler lying in an improvised crib.


    ''Did my screams awaken him?''


    Well, it didn''t really matter anyway. However, his eyes lit up the next second. Recalling human folklore about ghosts, he could use the baby to confirm if he became one. Since they were typically invisible and intangible, people weren''t supposed to hear them, except for evil ones. So, didn''t that mean...


    "Maybe I''m not a ghost!" He exclaimed, his soul shuddering as he extended his hand, praying he could touch it.


    "Yes! I can feel his hot skin! Sorry for scaring you!"


    Hope transformed into delight as his luminous eyes fell upon the toddler. He sighed in relief, his tensed nerves relaxing before he pondered the situation.


    "Where am I? Why am I here instead of in my apartment? And what is that red blinking light in the corner of my field of view?"


    He scanned his surroundings, seeking answers and ignoring the baby.


    Soon, he realised he stood... floated inside a living room. Green patches of spreading rot covered the old, fissured walls. Dust filled the dirty room''s floor and scant furniture as if no one had cleaned the house for months. A lonely table, two chairs, and the cradle decorated it, showcasing the poverty of the habitat.


    With the dim lighting filtering through old curtains, the place met all the criteria to be deemed ominous and filthy. The stench alone made him recoil in disgust.


    ''I must leave!''


    The idea boomed in his head, compelling him into action the next second. Floating towards the door with difficulty, he extended his hand to open it. Unfortunately, his fingers phased right through the handle, causing a displeased frown to grace his brows.


    "Nothing makes sense!"


    Faced with the irrefutable truth of his predicament, his mind subconsciously tried to adapt and accept this new reality. Even if he consciously denied it with all his strength.


    "I can try to phase through it, then."


    Acting on his idea, he propelled himself forward.


    BAM!


    The disturbing noise of wood cracking echoed in the living room as he crashed onto it, nose-first, before colliding with the ground, raising a cloud of dust around him.


    "ARGH! How the heck can I feel pain as a ghost? How can my fingers go through the handle, but my body can''t pass through the door? What kind of flawed logic is that? Stop messing with me!" He screamed, his voice a mix of anger and pain as he gritted his ethereal teeth, imagining his blood boiling.


    After a deep exhale, he recovered his calm. He had to stay rational to figure things out. Or, at least, as lucid as possible after his inexplicable transformation into a ghost.


    For the next few minutes, he pondered and tried to phase through the walls and ceiling, in vain.


    "Let''s check the blinking thing, I guess," he muttered, his shoulders slumped in defeat as he focused on the light flashing in the corner of his eyes.


    ''How do I make it stop? It''s exasperating! Is it controlled verbally?'' He pondered, remembering stories he used to read to pass the time.


    "Stop blinking. Turn off. Eteins. Ugh, even foreign languages aren''t working. Let''s try some more random words."


    After a few minutes of unsuccessful attempts and some curses to vent, he finally triggered a reaction.


    "Interface."


    An ethereal window popped in front of his widening eyes as soon as he pronounced the word.


    After a brief loading, rows of text appeared in the middle, startling him.


    [Welcome summoned! This is your personal system interface. An exclusive informational tool at your disposal. Here, you can check the different paths you can tread to reach your full potential and become the strongest in the shortest time possible.]


    [Loading available paths...]


    His eyes narrowed in intense focus, anticipating the result with excitement. The strongest according to his potential? Could he grow to be as strong as a professional fighter? Could he even surpass them?


    "What''s the part about summoned, though?" He asked, scratching his head in confusion. Another question he had no answer to.


    [Error detected...]


    [Individual is not thirteen yet.]


    [Protocol to forcefully seal memories initiated.]


    [Error. No body detected. Sealing process interrupted.]


    [Searching for fix...]


    [Fix found. Wait thirteen years to erase and take the intended body''s consciousness space instead of merging memories as planned, or become an acolyte.]


    [Good luck in your new life.]


    "What the hell was that? What do you mean, good luck? Explain this whole mess in more detail!"


    After a second of shock, he lashed out at the system, his teeth cracking under his anger. What sealing? What body? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I knew someone was messing with me. Whoever wrote those messages: wait for me, I will find you."


    Sadly, the system remained silent. After all, it was an informative tool, not a conversation buddy.


    Still, cursing imaginary beings helped vent his irritation and restore his ragged breathing.


    After recovering his bearings, his brows creased into a furrow. If he understood everything correctly, he was supposed to reincarnate in the crying baby, which was the intended body mentioned by the system. However, something went inexplicably wrong.


    "I''ll have to wait for it to turn thirteen¡­ Thirteen years... I want to cry..." He said, face downcast and tremors shaking his soul.


    ''I should at least check the information provided by this system...'' He thought, trying to distract his growing confusion and chase away the despair encroaching on his core.


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Class: N/A


    LVL (Level): 0


    Exp: 0/10


    HP (health point): 0/0


    Vitality: 0


    Strength: 0


    Agility: 0


    Intelligence: 0


    Skills: None


    Note: Soul is heavily damaged. How are you even alive?


    "Is the note supposed to guide me by pointing out where I''m lacking?" He pondered before adding. "What a sad sight... Zero everywhere. Well, at least my stats are well-balanced."


    He tried to find humour in his terrible situation, even though he didn''t grasp the notion of his soul being damaged. How and when did it happen? Why did he feel nothing wrong? Another mystery he would need to uncover.


    After refocusing on the interface, he said, "It reminds me of a character sheet in role-playing games."


    He remembered that "Exp" stood for experience points, crucial for leveling up. "Health points" represented his life... well, he was already dead somehow.


    "Vitality" related to endurance and maximum HP, while "Strength" impacted his muscle prowess and body strength. Finally, "Agility" had to do with reaction speed and coordination.


    Then, he pondered about intelligence. It made sense for his other stats to be at zero, but not for this one. Or was he the most stupid human... ghost?


    "Don''t tell me it has nothing to do with cognitive ability but is something related to..."


    The echo of his words hung in the air, momentarily interrupted by the metallic click of the door unlocking.


    Soon, the figure of a young woman wearing shabby clothes greeted his eyes. He gazed at her running figure as she cradled and nursed the crying baby tenderly, unaware of his presence.


    He estimated she was younger than twenty as he gazed at her long brown hair tied in a ponytail, hazel eyes and beautiful face hidden behind dirt patches.


    *"Don''t cry, baby. Mama is here. Are you hungry? Are you cold? You have to sleep so Mama can work,"* she said, her tender eyes lingering on her son under the ghost''s confused expression.


    "Shit. I can''t understand a single word," he muttered, his eyes glowing with irritation at the thought of learning a new language from scratch. The bad news kept stacking up, annoying him to no end.


    As he glanced at the duo, seeking to collect more information, he noticed the woman delicately undressed to feed her baby with a tender smile. Hurriedly, he turned his head to the side, a flicker of embarrassment coloring his cheeks.


    After five minutes of nursing and a full belly, the baby fell asleep again, eliciting a sigh of relief from his mother.


    She put a few items on the table before silently leaving the house, locking the door behind. Not a single time did she look in his direction, oblivious to his presence until the end.


    The realisation struck him like a hammer, forcing him to accept this new reality. Despite his reluctance, the situation left no place for doubt. He was a ghost. Yet before despair invaded his soul entirely, he found solace in the prospect of recovering a body in the future.


    After a moment of stupefaction, he distracted himself from the depressing thought and floated towards the table to check the items left behind by the woman.


    His eyes sparkled as he saw a pouch and a hand mirror facing the ceiling.


    "I wonder if I still look the same or if I became an ugly ghost," he said, hope reigniting in his chest. After all, if he retained his appearance, he could accept his condition with less difficulty.


    He floated above the shining piece of glass, eager to see his reflection, before cursing. On the bright side, he didn''t see the ugly ghost he dreaded. However, that was only the case because he lacked any reflection whatsoever!


    He lowered his head in defeat. Nothing went his way since his awakening, and he didn''t want to get upset anymore.


    Moreover, he had to avoid disturbing the baby''s sleep since it was a crucial part of growth, and he wanted his future body to develop well.


    Upon reaching this thought, he pondered about the possession process. Who or what was inside it in his stead? Would he be murdering someone if he reclaimed it later?


    Stumped by the moral questions and his mind weary by the revelations and negative emotions, he floated to a clean corner and closed his eyes. He had to refresh his mind after everything he went through, or his thought process would be impaired.


    As his thoughts blurred, a bizarre yet gentle sensation embraced his soul, as if cradling it before moving it somewhere with care.


    ******


    Alarmed, he snapped his eyes open in confusion.


    However, they lit up the next second. He was in a familiar place this time. A sigh of relief escaped his lips as he scanned his apartment with a soft smile.


    Yet, the recent traumatic experience took a toll on his mind, making him doubt everything. Tentatively, he stretched his limbs to confirm he was really back, afraid of the result.


    "YES!"


    A wide grin stretched across his face as they answered his commands, moving without trouble. Then, he lowered his head, glancing at his arms and burst into laughter as he saw his skin glowing a healthy hue.


    "Hahaha. I knew it was a dream!"


    He took a triumphant pose, his arms raised in the air and fists clenched tightly. Memories of the silly dream flooded his mind as a mocking smirk stretched his lips. How could he have been so engrossed in it?


    Amused, he walked to his mirror. Instead of nothing, he saw a thirty-year-old man with short, dark brown hair and eyes this time.


    He gazed at his well-maintained body, noticing his defined muscles. He exercised daily, so his physique was fit despite his 82 kg for 1.8 meters. Then, at his grinning face. He was not the most attractive man according to standards, but he was still handsome and manly.


    After his quick inspection, he scanned his well-organised apartment with a sense of pride. He hated nothing more than to live in a messy place. Whether it was his clothes, desk, or floor, everything sparkled.


    Then, he glanced at his library in approbation. Born in an age of technology and virtual entertainment, he enjoyed reading mangas and novels, especially the ones about cultivation.


    He liked to follow the journey of weak protagonists, surmounting difficulties and challenges until they finally become strong and achieve their goals.


    Upon reaching this thought, he remembered the system''s message with a playful smile.


    "Even if it was a dream, what if that system thing was real? How cool would it be to become stronger with the help of an interf..."


    His eyes widened in shock the next moment as the ethereal status window suddenly appeared as if summoned by his words.


    "So this is the dream..."


    As he muttered, the baby''s cries resounded in his ears, forcing him awake.


    "Oh shit, here we go again."

 Chapter 4 - 4: Examination

    Adam woke up, his heart as heavy as lead. He could still hear his happy laughter, thinking everything he experienced as a ghost was just a bad dream.


    But reality, using the irritating sound of a crying baby, mercilessly crushed his hopes.


    After opening his eyes, the first thing he did was gaze at the annoying toddler with irritation. He didn''t feel rested at all, and his thoughts were still chaotic.


    With no other choice, he examined the baby, looking at him from the corner of the room he used to sleep.


    "Yeah, it''s just a baby, one-month-old or something, fat, wrinkly limbs, a big head and an adult''s sleep worst enemy. Where is his mother, anyway? How can she leave him alone like that?"


    That baby was supposed to be his body. He still didn''t understand the details, yet he had to ensure he was healthy.


    Unfortunately, he had absolutely no experience with babies, so after floating towards him, he gently poked him with his fingers to attract his attention while speaking in the calmest voice he could use.


    "Could you please shut up? You are annoying your neighbors, I mean, mainly me. I would let you know you are not the only one needing rest."


    The baby''s face softened as he gazed at him, surprised to see the strange man.


    Maybe because he felt lonely or instinctively felt no threat, he tried to grab Adam''s fingers.


    Adam watched him, not knowing what to do about the attempts. He just stood there, waiting to see what would happen next.


    The baby seized one of his fingers and slowly, with all the strength a baby could muster guided it into his mouth.


    Soon, sucking on the finger, he gradually fell asleep again.


    ''Did I just become a giant pacifier?'' Adam thought, his face painted in bewilderment as he thought about returning to his corner of the room.


    However, looking at the peaceful face of the sleeping baby, he hesitated.


    ''I''m letting him use me as a pacifier only because I don''t want him to cry again. There is no other reason.'' Convincing himself he was not being taken advantage of by a baby, he pondered what he could do in the future.


    After all, thirteen years, especially as a ghost, was a long time...


    He had to find something to fill his days with, or he would probably die of boredom before reclaiming his body.


    He was also very curious about where this place was. Sadly, a mysterious force barred his attempts to leave. He couldn''t even check the house''s other rooms.


    He pondered for the next few hours about what hobbies he could develop with that strange body of his while standing next to the sleeping baby.


    He didn''t find anything productive to do when he suddenly heard a click coming from the door as someone unlocked it from outside.


    He saw the young woman slowly push it open and took this chance to gaze outside to register as much information as he could.


    The first thing he noticed was less than five meters away from the house, a river flowed.


    Lowering his gaze, he saw the unpaved ground.


    Far in the distance, he could distinguish high trees of different types forming a forest and, further away, a mighty mountain with a snow-covered peak.


    Finally, he saw the orange sky. It was dusk, and the moon would replace the sun in an hour at most.


    Then, the woman closed the door behind her, cutting his examination, and walked discreetly to the cradle, trying not to wake the baby.


    Meanwhile, he pondered everything he had seen. Despite his weird reactions, he was a resourceful man... or ghost.


    ''There is no way this house is in a city. I''m probably in a village in the countryside. Judging by the temperature at dusk, it should be summer.'' He concluded as the woman gently fastened her baby on her back using two long pieces of cloth, still oblivious to Adam''s presence.


    Then, she walked towards the door.


    Finally, having his finger free from the baby''s mouth, Adam wondered where she planned to take him.


    He sadly tried to imagine the places they would be visiting while he was stuck in the room.


    However, as the woman left the house and walked away, he felt something tugging at his being. Gently at first then, increasingly more forcefully.


    Before he could understand what he felt, the tugging became so strong that he got pulled out of the house, phasing through the door, as if dragged by a chain.


    Confused but happy to finally leave that dirty house, he picked himself up from the ground and floated swiftly to where the tugging sensation was coming from.


    Soon, he noticed the woman and the still-sleeping baby.


    ''It''s the baby again! Somehow, I can only interact with him. Others don''t see me, and I pass through any object I try to handle.'' He thought, understanding his situation a bit more.


    After catching up, he observed his surroundings as they walked on the dirt road. The houses were only composed of a ground floor and were in a terrible state, looking dilapidated.


    Most of the people he saw looked sick or starved, wore shabby, old clothes and had a dangerous glint in their eyes, as if on the verge of doing something unacceptable.


    After half an hour of travel, the houses'' conditions improved progressively as they approached the center of the village. He understood they came from the poorest neighbourhood, where the wretched citizens gathered.


    The center looked much better. The houses were sturdy, composed of two or even three floors for the most luxurious.


    The streets were clean and filled with energetic citizens wearing decent clothes. Pubs welcomed men, here to enjoy their evening after a hard day''s work.


    After walking to the end of the main street, they reached the circular, bustling village plaza.


    Despite the darkness of the night encroaching on the gorgeous orange sky, it was still boisterous and filled with people.


    He saw many wooden stalls packed with vegetables, fruits, cheese, milk, meat, fish, soap and other daily products.


    The voices of the sellers advertising their products by screaming their prices, of the people bartering, trying to save a few coins and the mix of odours reminded him of the old medieval markets.


    This idea was further cemented by the fact he did not see any street lamps in the village, hinting at a more primitive lifestyle.


    The woman finally stopped after reaching the tallest building he had seen until now. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, what he saw inside made him panic. Six strict-looking people, wearing uniforms composed of metal parts and equipped with swords or magic-looking staves, were busy examining babies on their desks.


    The parents stood behind with awkward expressions, unsure about what was happening or why the entire village''s babies needed to be examined at the guard station.


    ''They are searching for me! They know a ghost is bound to a baby. If they find me, I''ll be doomed!'' He thought with a fearful face. Alarmed and forgetting everything he discovered, he tried to float as far away as possible.


    Unfortunately, he was still linked by something that felt like a chain to the baby.


    He got yanked back, turned his head and looked at the baby, who woke up a while ago and enjoyed the walk in the village with his mother, with resentment.


    Depressed and unable to flee, he thought about vicious ways to make them exit the building before the guards could place the woman in one of the queues.


    But soon, he abandoned those nefarious ideas, understanding that they would bring more attention to them than anything else.


    After taking a few deep breaths to calm down, he analysed the situation with more clarity.


    ''While journeying through the village, I figured this place was definitely not Earth. It looks more like a medieval European village. I can further confirm this idea since those guards look like knights, and those staves are like magic tools. I had suspicions that the intelligence stat provided by the system was related to something like magic. They are confirmed now.''


    Meanwhile, a guard greeted the woman, who, after a short exchange, guided her to one of the five queues.


    The examinations were happening quite fast. Each baby stood on a desk before a guard, who gave the parents a few words of explanation.


    Then, they had to wait one minute before the guard dismissed them.


    Since five guards were examining the babies, and the village didn''t have that many citizens, it would be the woman''s turn in three to five minutes.


    ''I can''t do anything. I feel like a sheep led to the slaughterhouse.'' The following five minutes felt like the longest of his life until It was ultimately their turn.


    The woman approached the seated guard, who told her something.


    Then, she unwrapped the clothes used to carry her baby and gently placed him on the desk.


    The guard once again said something before falling silent. They now had to wait for one minute, maybe his last.


    Feeling imaginary cold sweat forming on his transparent forehead, he counted the seconds with bated breath, his hands trembling in fright.


    ''Fifty-eight, fifty-nine, sixty, sixty-one. I should be safe.'' He sighed in relief, feeling he was safe. However, he did not expect the resounding sound of an alarm to ring before they were permitted to leave.


    The guard who guided Alina at the entrance closed the door, confining every person present, determined to find which of the five examined babies made the alarm ring.

 Chapter 5 - 5: Alina

    "I''m so dead," Adam muttered in despair as his mind shut down, refusing to process the situation anymore.


    His face was so pale that his transparent skin almost vanished.


    He just stood frozen where he was, in front of the desk, with a blank stare, waiting for his executioner to find him.


    He had no doubts that in a world of magic, he would be found out instantly if people knew what to search.


    But what could he do? His only possible interactions were with the baby, and he doubted that putting his finger in his mouth would do anything to help him with his plight.


    He couldn''t even understand a word from the language they were speaking.


    So, he resigned himself.


    *****************


    Alina trembled as the alarm resounded, her eyes darting left and right, trying to understand why the guards were suddenly so serious. Her heart pounded with dread as she lamented her bad luck.


    She was only a modest woman to whom life didn''t smile much. Her parents died a few years ago, only leaving behind the old house she lived in.


    She worked an exhausting job in a farm nearby, tending to the cattle and cleaning their living space daily.


    Despite the challenges of her demanding job, she found herself grossly underpaid, trapping her in a dilapidated home within a daunting neighborhood, all while raising a baby at the tender age of seventeen.


    Sadly, she was only one out of many in that situation. But she still did her best to live her life with dignity, refusing to work in places some would call dirty. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not dirty in a physical way. After all, she was already cleaning animals'' poop. No, in a moral way.


    She refused to stoop low enough to become a brothel''s prostitute even if she could earn much more money due to her beautiful face.


    As to why she had a baby at such a young age, let''s just say that due to her naivety, she got taken advantage of by a man who promised her many things to hoodwink her.


    She thought she had found the man of her life. That they would live together until death did them apart, but reality was a cruel teacher.


    The moment she showed signs of being pregnant, the man abandoned her, saying that he was going to buy milk. It was the last time she saw him and why she raised her son alone.


    After reminiscing briefly, she focused on the room, noticing that two couples, three women including her, and their babies were confined in the guard station.


    Soon after, a guard in his forties with a veteran vibe walked to them from an office in the back of the station.


    This particular guard differed from the others by his equipment. He wore a cape embroidered with something akin to a coat of arms above his uniform, and a metallic brooch was pinned on his chest.


    The coat of arms was divided into two parts. One half represented a forest, while the other represented a river. The brooch had the form of a flower under a crown.


    She noticed some white hair sprinkling his short black hair as she gazed at the fit man. He was 1.74 meters, an average height.


    He sat in front of them before explaining why they were detained with a grave voice and a serious face.


    *"One of your babies triggered our spell, meaning he is special. Our task is to locate those special babies and bring them to the capital city. They''ll attend the country''s most prestigious school until they turn thirteen. Then, they will have their talents and affinity tested.


    Then, we will send them to the academy that is the best suited for them, considering the results to learn magic and eventually join the royal army. It''s an opportunity many would kill to have. That is why we ordered every parent to bring their newborn baby today."*


    *"My baby is really unique! The most special in the world! I''m sure she is the one you are looking for! Please test her first, officer, you will see. Haaaa, I will finally leave this place and live in the capital."*


    A poorly dressed woman asked, her eyes full of hopes and dreams of living a lavish life in the capital.


    Her scrawny body looked as if it would be sent flying by the wind if it blew too hard.


    Alina couldn''t help but notice that her gaze was weirdly shifting from one of the couple''s baby to a place right above her from time to time.


    *"Sorry to disappoint you, but if your baby is really a special one, we will offer monetary compensation and prohibit you from having any contact with it for the rest of your life. I don''t want to waste time explaining the details to you. Just know those are royal orders. No one in this country can go against them. Let''s proceed with the examination."*


    Uncaring that he broke the woman''s dreams in a few sentences or about the ugly look plastered on her face, the officer sat behind one of the five desks used to conduct the examinations and signalled one couple to approach.


    Alina knew from experience she would be called second to last. It was easy to guess, really. The richer you looked, the earlier you would pass.


    It was an absolute rule in this village, maybe in the world. But she wasn''t sure since she never left.


    She noticed the examination process did not change at all. The only difference was that the babies were examined one after the other to isolate the right one.


    She wondered what she would do if her baby stood special. Would she let them take him away from her?


    After all, she was genuinely attached to him. He was the only comforting thing she had left in her life.


    She really didn''t want him to be taken away from her. She even felt ready to fight the country to keep him by her side.


    However, she also understood she couldn''t offer him one-tenth of what the officer promised: a free ticket to join the most mysterious, powerful, and influential people in the world, the mages.


    Moreover, it would be one recognised and accepted by the country, which was the prerogative of the nobles since they were the only ones who could send their children to the academies.


    As a poor commoner, she wasn''t knowledgeable enough about those things, but she heard rumours about some people being called rogue mages.


    They were lucky individuals who learned magic in the wild. Either by finding a teacher somewhere or by stumbling on some undiscovered legacy.


    Those mages went unrecognised by any nations and were even pursued relentlessly. They lived in the shadows and, most of the time, used their powers for illegal purposes.


    She also heard they were loners who didn''t trust anyone and were highly dangerous individuals who didn''t hesitate to kill for benefits.


    That''s why the kingdom encouraged its citizens to denounce rogue mages to the closest guard station. If the information provided led to the arrest or killing of one, you could even get a monetary reward.


    So, was a life with her really better than what was promised by the kingdom? Her head knew the answer, but her heart didn''t want to listen.


    While she pondered, the examination proceeded in silence. The first baby didn''t make the alarm ring. The second didn''t either.


    However, twenty seconds after the third baby''s turn, the alarm resounded.


    With a smile, the officer addressed one of the two couples.


    *"Congratulations, we confirmed your baby is special. Please head to the office at the back."*


    Alina sighed, not knowing how to feel. On one hand, she was happy she wouldn''t be separated from her baby. On the other, she felt sad he wouldn''t benefit from all the advantages advertised by the officer.


    However, as she stood up to leave, the scrawny woman, who didn''t have her child examined yet, screamed.


    *"Wait, wait, you haven''t examined my baby yet. She is special, I''m telling you."*


    The officer gazed at her with an annoyed face, sitting back. *"Might as well examine the last two, even if the odds of finding two summoned in this shithole are close to zero."* He muttered before signaling Alina to approach.


    With a heavy heart and still not knowing if she preferred to stay with her baby or let him leave with the promise of a better future, she walked to the desk and put him on it.


    Every second passing by felt like years to her. Her emotions were in turmoil. However, after a few dozen passed, she resolved herself.


    She wouldn''t let them take her baby, not even for all the world''s money. She knew it was the wrong decision, but losing him felt like losing a part of her own body... Forever.

 Chapter 6 - 6: Gaston

    She sighed in relief as the last seconds passed by silently. Her child was ordinary.


    Her lips curled into a soft smile as she embraced him, happy they would stay together. Then, she moved back, crossing the impatient scrawny woman.


    Unwilling to wait any more, the woman rushed to the desk and placed her baby on it.


    *"Test it, test it, you will see. No connection with the baby for the rest of my life. No problem! As long as you give me a good price."* She said, her face contorting in madness under Alina''s disapproving glance.


    She had thought the woman was so adamant about the testing because she wanted to save her baby from a life of misery. However, her last words revealed her true intentions.


    She understood that some despaired people were ready to sell their own flesh and blood as the testing started and ended as fast as the others.


    However, surprisingly, the alarm rang under the officer''s befuddled gaze. After all, she never doubted her baby would trigger it. He couldn''t help but wonder if she had a method to know.


    Recovering from the astonishment, he said to the woman, *"Ahem, please head to the office."* Then, he looked at the guards and added, *"Open the doors and release these people."*


    As they stepped out, relieved that the ordeal was finally over, Alina and the other three parents gazed at the beautiful night sky.


    The stars shone, illuminating the street as the moon rose.


    After an hour in the station, the boisterous plaza was almost empty. The merchants were dismantling their stalls, speaking with each other about the day''s profits while the rare passers-by hurried home.


    She bid goodbye to her three companions in misfortune before walking toward her house with hurried steps, carrying her baby in her arms... and dragging an unresponsive ghost behind her.


    She traversed the empty streets swiftly as most of the village''s residents followed the ancient rule of going out when the sun shone and sleeping when the moon glowed. Of course, some places escaped this tacit rule, like the pubs, which stayed open until late, not to mention the brothel.


    Despite the village''s small size, the return trip took her thirty minutes as she lived at its edges, close to the river.


    As she finally reached the street she lived in, three thugs carrying wooden sticks suddenly blocked the passage.


    *"What do you want? Let me go."* She said firmly, looking at them with a confident expression despite her shaking legs, knowing that showing fear would make them think she was an easy prey.


    She recognised these three mongrels. They were the village''s bullies and only picked fights with women or weak people, perfectly illustrating the saying, "They bully the weak but fear the strong."


    *"You know what I want. I can make your life so much easier. You only have to accept me."*


    Gaston, the thug''s leader, said, his piercing blue eyes fixed on her.


    *"I already told you that I can''t. I have a baby I need to care for."* She answered, trying not to antagonise him by giving logical reasons to refuse the young man.


    Despite his sturdy body, delicate facial features and enchanting eyes, he was a renowned womaniser and disgusted her.


    His forceful advances started a month ago, right after she gave birth, and she failed to understand why he was suddenly interested in her. It was maybe a fetish of his?


    Simultaneously, the baby burst into tears, his voice echoing against the silence of the night in the empty street. He maybe felt something was wrong and wanted to protect his mom or was most likely feeling hungry since she hadn''t had a chance to feed him since the evening.


    After all, he was just a baby. Nevertheless, his familiar cries forced Adam out of his stupor.


    He warily gazed left and right in a hurry before realising he was outside the dreadful station.


    ''How did they miss me?'' He thought happily before trying to gather his scattered thoughts.


    ''I vaguely remember two babies triggered the alarm. But I have no idea why we went there.'' Amidst his confusion, one thought blazed in his mind: mastering their tongue was paramount.


    Unable to deduce anything and unaware he dodged a bullet, he gazed at the thugs with a deep frown. Even if he couldn''t understand their language, the menacing presence of three armed men in the middle of the night painted a chilling image in his mind, leaving no doubt that she was in danger.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t help and had to be a mere spectator.


    *"I don''t see the problem. You are too young to be tied by a baby. Oh, I have an idea! Leave him somewhere in the forest. Problem solved! You can make more later anyway."* Gaston said, shrugging his shoulders dismissively as he proposed something terrible.


    *"Are you crazy? Don''t say such horrible things."* She answered, a cold shiver running down her spine, before pointing to her baby, *"I need to feed him. Can you please let me go ?"*


    She had to muster all her mental strength to hide her fear and disgust as she didn''t doubt he was serious about his cruel proposition.


    *"Gaston, stop wasting our time! She is alone on an empty street in the middle of the night. There are no witnesses. Say the word for us to take the bitch away."* One of Gaston''s goons said, making Alina''s face pale in fright.


    If they truly acted, she would have no chance to protect herself.


    A heavy silence lingered in the air, only disturbed by the baby''s wails.


    After ten long seconds, Gaston walked in her direction with steady and measured steps, his towering body casting ominous shadows on the street.


    As he drew dangerously close, she closed her eyes in fright, her body tensing as she awaited the worst.


    *"I won''t wait forever. You see, beauty is a fleeting thing. You should cherish and use yours while it lasts."* He murmured into her ears as he walked past her with his black hair tied in a ponytail dancing in the wind.


    She snapped her eyes open, glancing at their departing figures, too scared to move before they were a few dozen meters away. Then, she ran at top speed, unlocked her house''s door and hurriedly closed it behind.


    Then, she fed and nursed her baby before placing him inside his cradle as if nothing happened. However, no matter how tough or brave she acted, she was just a young seventeen-year-old woman.


    As the pressure diminished, her legs gave in. She fell to the ground, silently crying and wondering when her life would become a bit brighter.


    Adam gazed at her, empathy reflecting in his eyes. He understood that the woman was about to be abducted, or worse... Yet, despite the terrifying experience, she remained calm and cared for her son.


    After sobbing for a minute, he saw her disappear into her room with reddened eyes and a sad face.


    ***************************


    Meanwhile, the scrawny woman negotiated fiercely with the officer under the encouraging gaze of the couple.


    Opposite her, the officer''s face distorted in frustration as they failed to reach a compromise after forty minutes.


    "I''m telling you, I want ten gold coins, or I won''t give you my child." Feeling she had the upper hand, the woman asked for a ridiculous price, her eyes ablaze with greed. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The couple cheered her inwardly as her efforts would benefit them.


    Even if they had more wealth than her and didn''t enjoy being separated from their child as much as she did, a few gold coins were too huge of a sum to brush off.


    "What do you mean ten gold coins?! Do you think that your baby is made of rare gems? Ten silver. That''s my last offer." He said through gritted teeth. He couldn''t even save two gold coins after decades of work as a noble''s knight. But there she was, asking for ten.


    It was worth noting that the initial offer was one silver only. The woman had effectively multiplied the price by ten! Yet she was unsatisfied and wanted more.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    The officer rose from his seat hurriedly, his eyes glowing in hope and anticipation as he opened the door and asked the guard, "Please tell me he is here."


    "He is, sir. Gaston just arrived."

 Chapter 7 - 7: Hidden face

    "Excellent, I was reaching my limits." He said in relief before returning inside with an ominous expression on his face.


    "Please follow me. We will end our discussion in the station''s courtyard. I need to show you something. The guards will take care of your babies in the meantime." He said, eager to finally end this farce.


    After convincing the scrawny woman, they left the room silently, wondering what he would show them this late at night and why he didn''t mention it earlier.


    As they passed the post''s office in confusion, unaware of the imminent danger, Max''s eyes narrowed as he heard distant noises disturbing the calmness of the night.


    ***************************


    In the courtyard, Gaston used one of the training dummies as a punching bag. His swift and decisive punches resounded noisily against the silence of the night.


    Despite his cowardly image, his movements were elegant and calculated. He definitely knew how to fight.


    On the side, his two sidekicks watched him with irritated expressions, whispering in displeasure, dangerous lights flashing in their eyes.


    Distracted by the intense gazes, he turned to look them in the eyes, asking with a frown. "What''s wrong?"


    After gazing at each other, confirming something, one of the two approached him, flexing his muscles to warm them up. His bulky arms befitted a gorilla''s body more than a human''s, and his shaved head gave him an intimidating look.


    Moreover, the long scar running from the left side of his forehead down to his clavicle accentuated the feeling of danger he naturally released.


    "We know you''re the boss, but we both agree that you gave that bitch way too many chances. Yet, you''re refusing to act, making us look like pushovers. We really don''t like that." He said with a smirk.


    "Oh, and what are you going to do about it?" Gaston answered in amusement as he watched the man approach with an eery smile.


    "Nothing much. We just thought it was time to change leader." The thug answered, pouncing and throwing a powerful punch at his face.


    His blue eyes glowed as they followed the punch''s trajectory. With minimal effort, he deflected it by hitting the thug''s elbow, forcing his momentum to continue forward.


    The thug swiftly understood he couldn''t retrieve his arm before suffering a counterattack. So, he thrust his head, trying to headbutt Gaston. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Gaston had already launched his attack. Before his mind could register the movement, a powerful front kick connected and shattered his rib cage, causing his body to fly a few meters back and collide heavily with the ground.


    Still smiling, Gaston approached him and bent over his face. Then, without warning, he stomped on it with all his strength.


    "That''s why I''m the boss, you fucking retard. Who gave you the courage to rebel against me? Didn''t you consider where she came back from? If she disappeared and her boss reported it, they would be forced to investigate since she was seen exiting this place!


    Did you forget why we were called here?" After he vented his anger, the bulky man''s head, or what should have been his head, looked like a broken watermelon.


    He died in a gruesome way, without any opportunity to fight back.


    But Gaston wasn''t done yet.


    "Are you also displeased by my decisions?" He turned to look at the second thug with a mad gaze, still smiling. He didn''t forget that the first one said: we both think.


    He then walked to the dummy to pick up the stick he was used to carrying around and made his way to the last of his companions.


    "N... no, he was the only one having those thoughts. You are the boss because you are the smartest and strongest among us. I... I... I wouldn''t dare doubt you." Alas, would Gaston believe him?


    "I hate traitors the most. Burn in hell, stupid dogs." Clenching his stick like a baseball bat, he swung it with terrifying power.


    The execution of this move was flawless, as if it had been practised countless times, which was strange coming from a small village thug.


    The wind howled behind the stick as it collided with such force that the man''s head flew in the air.


    "Why am I surrounded by idiots no matter where I go? Look what you forced me to do... Again." Gaston said after catching the falling head as if speaking to the dead man with the same creepy smile plastered on his face.


    At this exact moment, the officer entered the courtyard, followed by the parents, who trembled in fear upon seeing the scary scene.


    After all, as regular and honest citizens, it wasn''t in their habits to see a man holding a severed head in his bloody hand every day.


    The setting was even more terrifying to them, considering that Gaston was still smiling while looking straight into the head''s glassy eyes.


    "AHHHHHHH." The two women''s legs gave in as they screamed, fell to the ground and puked in disgust and dread.


    The man, a bit more stoic but as afraid as his wife, moved behind the officer, seeking his protection while signaling her to do the same.


    The officer looked at the gruesome spectacle with a frown. Two headless corpses in the courtyard of a guard station. Despite his decades of experience, it was a first for him.


    "What have you done, Gaston? Did you finally lose your mind? Did you forget where you are?" He questioned authoritatively, a deep frown etched on his face.


    Upon hearing the officer, Gaston finally dropped the head with a shrug as blood dripped from his hand.


    Then, he offered the officer a warm smile while gazing at the parents before saying. "What''s the difference between three or five corpses?"


    The man hiding behind the officer paled, understanding the other three corpses mentioned were most likely theirs.


    He then caught a detail in Gaston''s sentence that made him shiver.


    "Five? Aren''t we six?" He asked, his voice cracking under the pressure as the officer moved to the side, clearing the path between Gaston and the three parents.


    No words were needed between them. After all, one was the employer, while the other the employee...

 Chapter 8 - 8: Ugly face

    Gaston''s image shifted in the scrawny woman''s eyes, transforming into that of an ugly demon as his steps echoed in the mud. She shivered, an icy dread caressing her spin in the chilly night.


    "STAY AWAY FROM ME! I''LL GIVE YOU THE BABY! TAKE IT, TAKE IT! I DON''T NEED ANY MONEY! PLEASE, DON''T KILL ME!"


    As her desperate screams echoed, the trembling couple followed her example. Tears rolled down their distorted cheeks as they pleaded for their lives, prostrating before Gaston and the officer.


    However, their only hope of surviving the madman''s onslaught turned his head to the side. The officer acted blind and deaf despite their situation.


    Worse, their actions only fueled Gaston''s demented smile.


    In a flash, he appeared in front of the couple, his stick raised and his blue eyes glinting with amusement. He swung it twice, causing the wind to roar angrily behind his strikes as they connected with the couple''s soft bodies.


    Horrifying cracking noises resounded as bones snapped and blood spattered through the air. The sickening plop of bodies collapsing to the ground followed as the scent of death permeated the courtyard.


    A scene of pure horror registered in the scrawny woman''s eyes as she witnessed the murderer''s satisfied smile. An icy shiver ran down her spine as terror crashed into her unstable mind. Death wouldn''t merely remain a scent. It would come to reap her soul using its champion... Gaston.


    Tears of despair rolled down her cheeks as she pleaded with more fervor, striking her head against the muddy ground as regret gnawed at her heart.


    Why was she greedy during the negotiation, asking for such an unreasonable price? Why not accept the silver coins offered and live her life in much better conditions?


    As despair tightened around her chest, a sudden voice ignited a glimmer of hope in the darkness.


    "What''s your name ?"


    The officer''s rough and manly voice sounded nothing but angelic in her ears as she witnessed his authority. With a single gesture, he stopped Gaston''s advance, making hope burn brighter in her terrorized heart.


    "Rachelle. P-P-Please, sir, please. Help me."


    She sobbed, uncaring about her muddied and snot-covered face. Surviving was all that mattered, no matter the method.


    "Tell me, Rachelle. How did you know your baby was special?"


    The officer asked, genuinely interested in the answer. With her method to differentiate the babies, he would save time while carrying his mission.


    "I-I''m not sure. I just knew... I know! I felt it in my guts!" Rachel answered, her trembling voice laced with terror as she noticed the officer''s frown deepen. She had to say something, anything that might interest him to escape death.


    Then, she remembered the peculiar sensation she felt above a particular baby. She knew he was special, too. But somehow, the detecting gem didn''t react. At the time she gloated the poor mother, feeling that she must have used all her luck to inherit a house in the suburb. Now, she understood that she was the one out of luck. Well, maybe not.


    Maybe she could avoid this disaster by stealing her fortune!


    She drew a deep breath, a surge of hope filling her heart as she said, "I have an information you need! Please, promise... promise me you won''t kill me after I share it."


    "Speak. If it is useful, I can let you live," the officer answered, curious about what a wretched like her could tell him.


    Elated by the answer and the prospect of salvation, her mouth came to life as she started. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You missed a baby! I felt it, there were three! The last one was with that yo..."


    Unfortunately, Gaston''s voice cut her off mid-sentence. His mocking tone cut through her hope like a dark blade.


    "She''s just trying to bullshit her way out with nonsense. Her method isn''t reliable. You know that."


    The officer pondered for a second before nodding. Despite her potentially strange ability, how reliable could a gut feeling be compared to their detecting device? Keeping her alive was a waste of time, especially considering how annoying she had been in their earlier negotiation. Upon remembering her bold demands, his veins throbbed, and his blood boiled.


    He delivered his decision with a snort, his firm voice echoing against the calm night.


    "Don''t kill her too fast. She needs to learn her place before dying."


    Rachelle''s mind failed to register his words correctly. Wasn''t he going to save her? Why was he allowing murder in the station? What did she do to deserve this?


    Her hands powerlessly fell to the ground as she lamented her fate in silence, waiting for the familiar sensation of pain to assault her in resignation.


    *****


    For the next three minutes, Rachelle''s painful screams echoed in the courtyard as Gaston mercilessly tormented her until she breathed her last. Done with his work, he retrieved his bloodied stick and gazed at the officer with a satisfied smile, yet his eyes glinted with mockery.


    "What refreshing work! Thank you for hiring me, sir Max, knight of the noble barony of Riverwoods. Are your hands so precious that you refuse to dirty them?"


    In response, Sir Max''s eyes narrowed menacingly before responding in kind. "You are one to talk, Gaston Riverwoods, bastard son of the baron. Are you enjoying your life as a nameless commoner in this poor village suburb? You seem to adapt quite well, considering where you came from."


    Gaston clenched his teeth, glaring at Max with bloodshot eyes at the mention of this accursed name.


    "Never call me by that name again. I would hate to have to make the body count turn to six."


    Max smirked, a momentary sense of victory washing over him before remembering who he was dealing with. His face turned somber as he remembered Gaston''s story and how he came to be known as a madman.


    In his youth, the baron fathered a bastard son with a maid. Rather than concealing the matter, as was often done, he accepted responsibility. He treated both her and Gaston fairly, acknowledging them as genuine family members.


    As his firstborn, the baron had high expectations for the boy, especially after noticing his outstanding talent since childhood. After a few years of silent assessment, he decided to make him his legal inheritor.


    To prepare him, he taught Gaston politics, mathematics, and combat. He even resolved to invest heavily to unlock a top talent for the boy before he entered one of the nine magic academies.


    Unfortunately, the situation took a turn for the worse nine years ago.


    For political reasons and benefits, he eventually ended up marrying a noblewoman.


    The boy wasn''t against it... at first. The problems started when the lady became pregnant.


    Young Gaston probably thought that his position in the family was at risk and that he would lose his opportunity to unlock a talent to the official son of the barony. Max lingered on this part of the story for a moment. Gaston never directly stated his reasons, so they were only speculations. Not that they mattered to him in the first place.


    Like a snake coiling in the shadows, Gaston had waited until the child was born and, in the middle of the night... attempted to end his life.


    Fortunately for the baron, the assassination attempt failed. But he got a glimpse at how ugly his firstborn son''s true face was. At just eleven, Gaston''s devious and cruel nature frightened him, threatening the family''s future.


    In fear, the baron banished Gaston from his domain, forcing him to live amidst the village''s commoners after stripping him of his family''s name and rights. Additionally, he sentenced Gaston''s mother to death for her inadequate education, erasing all traces of this scourge from the barony.


    But the thing causing Max''s frown to deepen was the reason Gaston came to hate his father. It wasn''t because he executed his mother or because of his striped rights. No. He hated him for denying him his talent-unlocking ceremony and the chance to learn magic.


    In that twisted mind of his, despite what he had done, his father stole his birthright from him.


    Max refocused on Gaston, knowing better than to provoke that madman further, and threw him a pouch that clinked with the sound of coins before answering his earlier question.


    "We can''t take any risk when these babies are involved. What if they investigate their parents'' deaths in the future? That''s why the kingdom and nobles can''t be linked to their disappearance."

 Chapter 9 - 9: The Tower

    He caught the pouch and counted the silver pieces before replying, his voice cold, "But you have no qualms involving me. What are those babies, anyway? What is so special about them?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to. The further I stay from politics, the better I am," Max answered, shaking his hand in dismissal as he walked to his office. Politics involving the royal family were way too dangerous for a knight like him.


    "I see. Why kill their parents, though?" Gaston asked, curious to learn the entire story.


    "Who knows? My guess is the kingdom wants to turn them into human weapons. Having ties would be counterproductive in that case, and we can''t believe those commoners not to interfere. The swiftest way to solve the problem is to get rid of the potential liabilities," Max explained, his frown deepening, annoyed by all these questions. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Interesting theory. Last question. Where are you taking them?" Feeling Max''s growing annoyance, Gaston asked his ultimate question.


    "They will stay in the barony for a year or two before we send them to the capital. I still need to dispose of the corpses, which became five instead of three because of a certain someone. I have no more time to give you," Max responded.


    Understanding that the discussion was over and seeing that the guards were either busy cleaning the courtyard or caring for the babies, Gaston left the guard station. However, on his way out and without anyone to bear witness, he didn''t forget to pick a weird-looking gem from under one desk and then disappeared into the night.


    **************


    Inside his apartment in the dream place, Adam snapped his eyes open, feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    "Why am I here again? Did I like this apartment so much that I''m dreaming about it for the second time today?" He questioned in confusion. He didn''t know why he was brought here during his sleep again, but he was sure it wasn''t a coincidence.


    He hoped he would have more time and was determined to explore outside. However, before, he wanted to check something.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Class: N/A


    LVL (Level): 0


    Exp: 0/10


    HP (health point): 8/8


    Vitality: 0.8


    Strength: 1.1


    Agility: 1.3


    Intelligence: 0


    Skills: None


    Note: Soul is heavily damaged.


    "YES! My stats aren''t at zero anymore. Must be because I have a body in this place." Adam felt happy that something positive had finally happened today.


    "With nothing to compare them, I don''t know if they are good. Let''s assume one is the average for a normal adult. If my guess is right, my stats are rather good except for intelligence and vitality. Should have quit smoking..." He theorised, trying to figure out the system''s working.


    Then, he pondered about his damaged soul. ''Is my existence as a ghost damaging my soul? Or did I turn into a ghost because of the damage?''


    "Can''t be sure about anything with so little knowledge. Might as well not think about the cause and focus on healing it." He muttered as his eyes scanned his apartment.


    He didn''t think he could find any significant clues here. So, he opened the door in anticipation and headed out curiously.


    Instead of the familiar street he walked on daily, the door opened on a huge circular plaza. Tall buildings rose along its circumference, which spanned a few kilometres with nothing but darkness beyond. The large plaza was empty, except for its middle, where a towering building reached for the cloudless night sky as the full moon illuminated the entire place with its eerie red glow.


    Amidst the bizarre atmosphere, Adam couldn''t help but notice the absence of people as he stood alone.


    After a brief pause, he walked towards the tower, intrigued by its otherworldly design.


    As he reached its massive gates, looking to be created for the use of giants rather than humans, he felt as tiny as an ant for a second.


    He shook his head, promptly recovering and put his hand on one of the colossal doors, wondering how to open them.


    Following his touch, three large holographic screens suddenly covered the sky above the plaza.


    [Dream place eleven''s area: level Rankings.]


    [Dream place eleven''s area: tower Rankings.]


    [Dream place eleven''s area: professional Rankings.]


    ''Are there other places like this one since I''m in the eleventh?'' He thought, unsure about anything after the stressful day he just lived.


    As he pondered, a glowing magic circle appeared under his palm, drawing his attention.


    Soon, the light extended, shining brightly and engulfing his entire body under his shocked gaze.


    ''I have a bad feeling,'' he thought with fearful eyes and an ugly expression before disappearing, leaving nothing behind.


    When he recovered his sight, a circular, empty room extending as far as the eye could see greeted his confused eyes. Everything happened too fast, leaving him no time to understand them.


    Then, a message popped before him.


    [Welcome to the tower of trials. Prove your skills and mastery by conquering its floors.]


    [A reward tailored for the challenger will be awarded after each successful conquest.]


    [Warning: Half the damage sustained during the trials will be carried to your body outside the Dream place. Be careful, challengers.]


    After reading the messages, he breathed deeply, greed clouding his eyes for a second.


    ''I don''t have a body outside. What will happen to me? Can I bypass the rule?'' He pondered, dropping his idea of trying his hand in the trial with such incertitudes.


    "Hm, excuse me? I don''t want to challenge the tower now. Could you please show me the exit?" Standing in the middle of the boundless room and not seeing any way to exit, he tried to communicate with whoever sent him those messages.


    His eyes lit up as a new note appeared before him. However, the answer made him freeze.


    [The tower''s first trial will begin in thirty seconds. Prepare yourself, challenger.]


    "SHIT!" he screamed in panic. He clearly stated he didn''t want to. Why was he forced?

 Chapter 10 - 10: The first trial: Savage Rival

    ''Why is everything always going wrong?'' Adam thought in panic, remembering a famous law stating that anything that could go wrong would go wrong.


    He refused to succumb to despair and started to have delusional thoughts to uplift his mood. ''The message never specified the kind of trial I''ll have to face. Maybe it''ll be knowledge-related or a physical test like push-ups, abs or pull-ups.''


    As he revelled in his fantasies, the thirty seconds passed in a flash, and the room rumbled to life. The white stone slabs covering the ground became soft and brown as trees sprouted, reaching maturity in a few seconds.


    Soon, a lush forest filled his vision as the darkness above disappeared, replaced by a blue sky.


    His eyes widened in shock at the supernatural transformation, bewildering him as the fresh scent of nature invaded his nostrils before rows of texts appeared again.


    [Defeat five wild beasts to complete the first trial.]


    [Reward''s quality and uses are based on the type of beasts defeated.]


    [Slay the boss to obtain the highest reward.]


    [Remaining time: Forty-eight hours.]


    "@4#C! ~." He cursed. What he dreaded ultimately happened. It was not a physical test. No. He had to defeat ferocious beasts in the wilds.


    "What rotten luck. Kill wild beasts? Who am I? Where am I? Get me out!" He yelled, grabbing his head in despair.


    No matter what beasts he faced, he had no confidence in winning. As a modern and civilized citizen, combat was an alien concept to him, an uncharted territory in his otherwise orderly life.


    The human physique, while remarkable in its own right, paled in comparison to the primal prowess of wild beasts. Their dominance in the food chain stemmed from the cunning of their minds, not their brawns.


    ROAR


    As he pondered in despair, a terrifying growl took him out of his daze. He gazed at the bushes a hundred meters away, a visceral fear gripping his heart as his legs trembled.


    A brown bear about 1.5 meters tall gazed back at him, ferocity flashing in its feral eyes.


    Some people genuinely thought that after a few years of training, they could fight a bear head-on and win. However, he knew...


    He knew the nightmarish creature would swat him to death instantly if he were caught.


    Win against a bear? Who are you kidding? That thing weighed, at a minimum, three times his weight. One hit was all it would take for the bear to turn him into a bloody mass of ripped flesh and broken bones.


    Panicking, he made the worst possible mistake. He turned, exposing his back to the beast, and ran away.


    Who could blame him, though?


    It was the first time he encountered a bear in his life. He didn''t know that showing his back and fleeing would instantly make him appear as easy prey in the beast''s mind.


    ROOOOOAR


    Without surprise, the bear pursued him relentlessly, asserting dominance with a thunderous roar. Its four deadly paws left deep gouges in the earth as it thundered forward at an appalling fifty kilometers per hour.


    Alarmed by the terrifying roar and the sound of the heavy paws colliding with the ground, he turned his head and witnessed the charging beast in dread.


    "AHHH, leave me alone. I taste terrible!" He screamed in gloom as he scrambled up a tall tree, believing he would be safe inside its dense foliage.


    After swiftly climbing a few meters, he instinctively peered down, hope swelling within him.


    With bated breath, he saw the bear reach the tree and circle it before raising its head, gazing at its prey. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He sighed in relief, thinking he escaped his dangerous predicament and could finally catch his breath.


    However, under his shocked gaze, the bear stood on its hind legs and swiftly ascended the tree, shattering his sense of safety as he realised bears were capable climbers.


    "Son of a..." He muttered while resuming his climb, moving his limbs faster than ever.


    After climbing a few meters, he glanced down, watching with a sinking feeling as the distance between them dangerously narrowed.


    The bear was faster than him. It would catch up in a dozen seconds at most.


    Faced with his impending doom and overwhelmed by panic, he utterly gave up on his rational thinking.


    Fueled by his survival instinct, the cracking sound of nearby branches being broken resounded as he hurled them at the bear below, desperate to slow its pursuit. "Don''t come closer! Stop following me. AHHHH!" his voice echoed through the forest, a mixture of fear and defiance.


    Sadly, without proper footing and aiming, the branches didn''t help much as they rebounded against the thick fur of the creature.


    Cornered and feeling the icy touch of death caressing his back as if to call him into its embrace, something snapped in his mind.


    He halted his vain struggle, his mind now devoid of distractions, his eyes ablaze with defiance. With resolve hardened, he seized a thick, sturdy branch, planted his foot firmly on another, and leapt into the abyss.


    With the branch tightly clenched between his two hands, he raised his arms above his head as his hateful words reverberated against the calmness of the forest.


    "You want to eat me? Fuck you. I''ll make sure my flesh is the most bitter you ever tasted."


    Simultaneously, he brought his arms down, every muscle and joint straining with the effort as he aimed the branch at the bear''s left eye.


    He was done shaking in fear. The creature wanted to devour him? Fine. He would fight back and make it regret ever facing him.


    The branch plunged into the bear''s eye for a few centimeters before breaking against its thick skull in a rain of splinters.


    The bear opened its broad maw and roared painfully, his long and sharp fangs akin to knives in full display, ready to bite the human who dared to harm him to oblivion.


    However, his counterattack wasn''t done yet. He was still clenching half the branch in his hands, and the broken part offered him a pointed weapon.


    Instinct guiding his movement, he plunged it into the bear''s remaining eye and pushed with all his strength.


    The bear, assaulted by the pain of feeling his brain being pierced through his right eye, lost his grip.


    ROOOOOOOOOOOOWR


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"


    Human and beast screamed, one in pain and outrage, the other in hate and madness while plummeting to the ground.

 Chapter 11 - 11: The first trial: Fang and Spear

    BAM


    The bear''s body heavily collided with the ground, back first, causing leaves and dust to fly everywhere.


    Silence reigned in the surroundings after the loud crashing noise as the forest seemed frozen in time.


    After a long moment, a paw gradually moved with difficulty.


    Slowly, as it rose higher and higher, a pale-faced man appeared, exerting his exhausted body to free himself.


    "Stupid bear. You tried to eat me? I''m the one who is going to eat you, fucker." Adam said hatefully despite his tiredness. He would never forget this encounter as he genuinely hated the bear.


    Luckily, the nightmarish creature swiftly died after he pierced its brain, saving him from its retaliation. Furthermore, the bear''s high-fat ratio cushioned his fall, making him suffer from the shock but saving him from the crash.


    He stood up weakly in an attempt to move away from the carcass of his sworn enemy. But the moment he took his first step, his legs buckled, making him fall on all fours and vomit.


    As the repulsive bitterness of gastric acid filled his mouth, he understood his internal organs were damaged by the fall. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mustering his remaining strength, he shifted his position, lying against the bear''s body to recover.


    ''Who designed this perverse trial? How can they expect normal humans to kill those kinds of nightmarish creatures? That bear ran faster than me. It also climbed faster. What? Are you going to tell me that it could swim as well?'' he thought half-jokingly.


    Little did he know that, yes, bears could swim...


    ''I hope there are rabbits in this forest. They should count since they are wild. Right?'' He thought, unwilling to face anything dangerous without thorough preparations. He was already half-dead and doubted his body could handle another confrontation.


    Then, he pondered about his remaining time. He had lost consciousness and wondered if the trial would end soon.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Class: N/A


    LVL (Level): 0


    Exp: 0/10


    HP (health point): 4/8


    Vitality: 0.8


    Strength: 1.1


    Agility: 1.3


    Intelligence: 0


    Skills: None


    Trial''s progress:


    Remaining time: Forty-Seven hours


    Progress: 1/5 kills


    Note: Internal organs are slightly damaged. Soul is heavily damaged. Are you trying to kill yourself?


    "I never wanted to come here and suffer! Shut up, stupid system." He weakly lashed out after reading the infuriating note. He was doing his best, winning and killing a bear against all odds in a trial he never intended to take, but here was the system, mocking him with its snarky remarks.


    After a deep and calming breath, he pondered his next course of action after noticing he had lost half his HP.


    ''I''m more hurt than I thought. I only see two options. Either I hide and wait for the timer to reach zero. Or find four more beasts to kill. It''s doable if I can avoid frontal confrontations... and bears.


    No matter what I choose, I have to recover in a safe spot for a few hours first,'' he thought, frowning before slowly standing up and moving towards the tree with unsteady steps.


    Then, he picked up two thick branches lying around, smiling wryly. They were the ones he threw at the bear during his mad climb to survive.


    "Humph, you''re lucky. I have no tools to harvest your meat," he said, his voice carrying disdain and hate as he opened the bear''s maw and hit its teeth using the thick branches.


    Struggling against pain, he persevered until they eventually gave in and fell after a few minutes.


    After collecting them, he carefully climbed a nearby tree opposite the bear to hide and recover safely.


    Seated on a branch, he leaned against the trunk and reviewed his options, thinking of ways to defeat four more beasts safely.


    His mind raced as he came up with a decent idea. However, he was reluctant to apply it. After all, he could die at the slightest mistake.


    Yet, he still opted to carve the two branches using the bear''s fang as a knife.


    After half an hour of work, he produced two crude makeshift weapons. Despite their appearance, they were usable. That''s what mattered most.


    Then, he placed the bear''s fang back in his pocket, planning to keep it as a souvenir and bragging tool. After all, how many humans defeated a bear unarmed? No one would believe him without evidence.


    He couldn''t help but imagine the shocked gazes of the people after he presented it and recounted his history as he closed his eyes to rest.


    After sleeping five hours, he woke up, alerted by the rustle of the nearby bushes. Swiftly opening his eyes and scanning the vicinity, he noticed three wolves hungrily gazing at the bear, wanting nothing more but to take a bite from this fat piece of meat.


    He understood they were attracted by the thick scent of blood released from the dead creature''s eyes. Then, his eyes lit up as he was sure wolves couldn''t climb trees, and considered using this opportunity to increase his kill count.


    He had the high-ground advantage, and they couldn''t reach him. If he played his cards right, he was sure he could kill one or two.


    As he waited patiently for the beasts to feast on the bear''s carcass, he silently stood up on the branch, already aiming and contracting his arm''s muscles, ready to hurl his spear.


    The moment he was waiting for quickly came as he released his arm, his stomach protesting against the effort.


    The spear cut swiftly through the air as it approached its target and planted itself... Five meters away.


    In response to the muffled sound of the spear sinking into the soft soil, the wolves raised their heads, gazing in that direction for a second before resuming their feast after not seeing any threat.


    ''It''s ok, I have one more shot,'' He thought, blushing in shame before focusing harder to adjust his aim.


    After a few seconds, he hurled his last spear as hard as he could, clenching his teeth in pain and hoping that, this time, he wouldn''t miss.


    With bated breath, he followed the spear''s trajectory, his balled fists trembling in anticipation as it travelled towards the unsuspecting wolves.


    YELP


    The pained yelp of a wolf resounded in the air as his weapon pierced its side.


    ''Yes, I got it! I knew I could be the best spear thrower if I wanted to!.'' He celebrated inwardly, raising his hand in triumph with a broad smile as the wolves jumped in alarm.


    After seeing their companion bleed and whimper without understanding where the enemy was, the other two swiftly ran away, unwilling to share the same fate.


    The bleeding third wolf tried to follow its brethren, moving its paws with difficulty. The spear didn''t kill him, but it was heavily bleeding.


    Adam watched it escape, wondering if he should get down to deliver the coup de grace before shaking his head in rejection.


    ''It''s already bleeding. If it doesn''t die... Well, I can only blame my bad luck.'' Adam thought, resolving himself not to take any risk and focusing on resting in the tree to allow his internal organs to heal while crafting more spears using the bear''s fang.

 Chapter 12 - 12: The first trial: Predators Prey

    As Adam rested on his branch, he gazed at the bear''s carcass, a strategy forming in his mind. He was reluctant to give up after everything he endured and wanted to try to complete the trial.


    His mind raced as a calculative glint flashed through his eyes.


    ''Despite my injury, if I play my cards right, I can safely complete the trial without putting myself at risk,'' He thought as he refined the details of his plan, hope swelling in his chest.


    With a mischievous glint in his eyes, he carved smaller pointed branches, planning to place and hide them around the carcass as a makeshift trap.


    He busied himself for a few hours, sensing his state improve gradually before feeling satisfied with his preparations. His smile broadened as he visualised his swift victory over the unsuspecting beasts. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he cautiously scanned his surroundings, ensuring no threats were nearby, before climbing down and stealthily running to the bear.


    Subsequently, he dug the ground around the carcass and set the spikes before covering them with leaves and piercing the bear''s belly to make it bleed.


    Gazing at the slightly protruding pointed branches in satisfaction, he returned to his branch, waiting for the beasts to be lured by the scent.


    ''I hope I won''t attract another bear,'' he thought half-jokingly before shivering in anguish. He never wanted to see another one in his life.


    As he patiently waited, the scent of blood permeated the air as it became stronger and stronger, alluring hungry predators with the promise of an easy meal.


    Suddenly, the rustle of leaves and twigs cracking attracted his attention, causing his eyes to light up with anticipation.


    Soon, he saw a pack of wolves running towards the bear, led by a large and imposing specimen with piercing gold eyes, an alpha wolf. Its grey fur glistened under the sun as its dignified figure commanded attention from its brethren.


    He watched as the alpha approached the carcass, his heart pounding with a mix of anxiety and excitement. Would his trap work? Or would he be forced to forfeit?


    Simultaneously, the alpha warily circled the carcass a few times, confirming the beast was undeniably dead before lunging hungrily at it under Adam''s excited gaze.


    YELP


    A pained yelp echoed in the forest as it stepped on one of Adam''s concealed spikes, piercing its left front paw with the pointed tip.


    Startled by the miserable cry of their leader, the pack surrounded it protectively, watching their surroundings warily for potential threats, missing the delighted man hiding on a branch.


    Thinking it was his chance to act, he tensed his muscles, instinctively pivoting his hips to add more power as he hurled one of his makeshift spears toward the limping alpha.


    His plan was unfolding exactly how he envisioned it so far. Incapacitated by the trap, the wolf became an easy target despite his questionable aim.


    ''Please hit!'' He prayed inwardly as the spear pierced the air.


    After two seconds, the air filled with another pained yelp as blood spurted onto the soil, painting it a dark red color.


    The spear had found its mark, lodging itself in the alpha''s back despite the careful protection of its pack.


    Grievously wounded, the alpha''s golden eyes locked on Adam, drawing the pack''s attention towards the tree.


    ''Hahaha, I knew I could be the best hunter if I wanted to,'' he thought, a triumphant grin stretching across his face, and couldn''t help but chuckle at his newfound trapping skills, unaware he had been discovered.


    Grasping the source of danger, the pack''s demeanor shifted instantly. Growls erupted menacingly in the air. Their collective gaze fixated on the daring human, torn between defending their leader or seeking vengeance.


    Startled by the hate-filled gaze, he took a step back, placed his hands on the trunk, and began to climb. ''I''m absolutely not scared, but I should climb higher. You know, just in case,'' he thought, concerned for his safety.


    After reaching a higher spot and peering down, he saw two wolves separate from the pack, their eyes full of fury glinting ominously as they circled the tree, standing guard.


    Simultaneously, the rest of the pack escorted their bleeding leader to safety, not realising it would probably bleed to death in an hour at most.


    As they slowly walked away, Adam gazed at the two wolves in annoyance.


    "The last thing that tried to eat me was the bear. Oh, look, it''s a corpse now. Hah! You don''t scare me! Well... maybe a little," he exclaimed, trying to find courage despite the worsening situation as he pondered how to fix it.


    After all, he still needed three kills to complete the trial, counting the alpha, as it was as good as dead.


    ''Can I kill them?'' He questioned, his mind full of doubts. The wolves knew his location and were monitoring his movement. He was certain he wouldn''t be able to hit them like he did for the others.


    After an hour of deep analysis, he failed to find a solution that wouldn''t endanger him.


    ''I either give up or take some risks,'' he concluded, frowning and reluctant to choose any options.


    After a moment of indecision, he checked his interface, noticing the alpha died as the kill count displayed 2/5.


    Then, he checked the timer, grimacing as he only had one hour remaining. Time was running low. On the bright side, he also noticed that he recovered one HP after almost two days of rest.


    "I can do it. I know I can!" He yelled, his eyes burning as he steeled his resolve after thinking about his first enemy with gritted teeth. He refused to let his nightmarish confrontation with the bear end up useless, swearing to swiftly kill any bear he saw after becoming strong.


    He clenched his makeshift spear, reviewed his risky plan for the umpteenth time and climbed down, determination fueling his movement.


    Seeing their sworn enemy climb down, the wolves growled ferociously, prepared to pounce on him the instant he reached the ground.

 Chapter 13 - 13: The first trial: Defiance in the Wilderness

    As Adam''s figure drew closer to the ground, he gathered his strength and suddenly jumped, landing two meters away from the trunk before immediately exploding into a mad dash in the carcass'' direction.


    The wolves instantly growled in anger, determined to avenge their leader. Dirt flew as their legs kicked the ground, and their bodies cut the wind like arrows.


    Gritting his teeth after hearing the concerning sounds swiftly approaching, he hastily jumped over the bear and hid behind its body.


    In this position, stuck between the carcass and the tree, the wolves could only attack from the front by jumping or the sides.


    He lowered his body, planting his feet firmly on the ground and braced for the most dangerous and maybe last battle of his life; his mind focused on survival only as the first wolf reached the bear in the blink of an eye.


    Carried by its terrifying speed, above fifty kilometers, it jumped, its maw wide open and its teeth glinting ominously amidst the pungent smell of blood towards Adam''s neck, determined to shred it.


    "That''s exactly what I have been waiting for!" Adam screamed as the past few hours of planning and innumerable simulations he conducted raced through his mind.


    His hips pivoted, increasing his body''s momentum as he thrust his spear forward, aiming for the most dangerous weapon of the wolf but also the most vulnerable in its situation.


    Carried by its momentum and midair, he knew the wolf couldn''t use his natural advantage in speed to dodge the strike.


    The pointed tip of his makeshift spear cut through the wind as his arms bent under the impact. However, his eyes glinted as he pierced the beast''s mouth, lodging the spear deep into its inside.


    Yet, before he could rejoice, alarms rang in his mind as the body''s momentum carried over, forcing his back to collide with the trunk behind violently.


    ''Shit!'' He thought, panic gripping his heart as he lost balance, anticipating the attack of his second adversary.


    The second wolf, more cunning than the first, circled the body, cleverly avoiding the spikes its leader walked on and closed in, murder in its eyes.


    Straining his muscles, he hastily threw the dead wolf to regain his freedom of movement. Alas, the second wolf wouldn''t give him enough time, as it was already closing in.


    Despite the dangerous situation, a sly smirk spread across his face.


    "You''ve fallen right into my trap, fool!" He exclaimed, trembling in excitement as the wolf pierced all four of its paws on the hidden trap.


    Chaos descended as it howled in pain and anger, its eyes ablaze with fury.


    Despite the pain, it continued its charge, unrelenting in its objective to destroy the hateful man in front of it, no matter the cost.


    As it pounced in, aiming to end things swiftly and return to his pack, Adam''s eyes widened in shock. That wasn''t part of his plan. His cognitive ability froze. Death was already upon him as the terrifying maw closed on his neck.


    His right arm suddenly shot defensively in front of his vulnerable neck. Instinct compelled him to sacrifice it to save his life as the pain cleared his mind.


    "ARGGGGG! It hurts, fucker!" He screamed, his eyes bloodshot after experiencing the bite of a wild beast for the first time in his life as he fell on his back.


    Yet the wolf persisted, its jaws reopening to gnash down on his forearm, rending it into a mangled mess of blood. The bone cracked, blood oozing forth in a crimson cascade.


    Confronted with a pain he had never experienced before and left with no time to think, He clamped his legs around the wolf''s jaws, forcing them shut, as he swiftly reached into his pocket with his left arm.


    Retrieving something pointy, his arm shot into action, piercing the wolf''s neck in a rain of blood.


    "You want my neck. I''ll have yours first. No matter how you try to end me, I''ll end you the same way before, hahahaha." He madly laughed as he pushed the bear''s fang deeper, drawing strength from his desperation.


    The beast''s eyes glinted with fear as its life ebbed away with each drop of blood. Unable to open its maw, it bit down harder in a desperate, unwilling struggle.


    As the minutes passed, its eyes lost their light as the strength of the bite diminished.


    Feeling the change, Adam retrieved his arm and pried the maw open with difficulty, his mind a chaotic mess of joy, pain and madness as he noticed its state. His once perfectly healthy and muscled forearm was now dangling and filled with holes.


    "Join the bear in hell, fucker," he said, gazing hatefully at the wolf before stomping on its mouth to knock its teeth and retrieve its fangs.


    ''I''ll keep them as a trophy and a reminder. But also to brag, I mean, mainly to brag.'' Adam thought while climbing the tree behind him with difficulties, using only his left arm and legs to carry his weight.


    Once he reached a branch high enough to feel safe, he relaxed for a minute, exhaustion overwhelming him. Then, he shredded his t-shirt in several pieces and bandaged his wound as tightly as he could to stop the bleeding before using branches to create an arm sling.


    "Interface," He muttered, doubts filling his thoughts.


    Hp: 2/8


    Remaining time: Thirty-five minutes.


    Progress: 4/5


    Note: Internal organs are slightly damaged. Soul is heavily damaged. Significant blood loss. You almost succeeded in killing yourself. Courage, you can do it!


    Cough, cough, cough.


    Adam swallowed his saliva the wrong way and ended in a fit of cough after reading the system''s message. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who gave me this shitty system?! Take it back and give me a better one!" He yelled in exasperation, not knowing why his system added mocking notes each time.


    With a sigh of frustration, he pondered his options. He was too wounded and tired to move from his place. He could only wait for a beast to be drawn by the rich scent of blood to ambush it if he wanted to reach the five-kill target.


    Time drifted away as his hands trembled with impatience. Filled with anxiousness, he scrutinised the timer as it went down to ten minutes, then five, then two.


    "Are things really going to end like that?" He muttered, his voice cracking with a mixture of despair and disbelief, his eyes brimming with unshed tears.


    With only sixty seconds left, realisation struck him. He had failed. Despite his plans, his determination and the risks taken, he still failed.


    However, as the timer reached ten seconds, the progress count changed from 4 to 5/5.


    "Jackpot!" He exclaimed, his mood shifting instantly as a broad smile covered his face.

 Chapter 14 - 14: Rewards

    Amidst terrifying growls, the forest slowly turned illusory.


    One in particular destabilised him as it echoed thunderously in the surroundings.


    From the corner of his eyes and through the fading trees, he noticed a towering figure, its muscles bulging in an unholy display of power. Its green fur blended with the vegetation as his green eyes glinted with intelligence.


    He paled at the sight of the monstrosity, almost falling from his branch.


    "Who designed such a nightmarish beast?" He asked, his hands trembling in a mix of fear and hate.


    It was another bear, much taller and larger than the one he fought.


    After five seconds, he couldn''t help but sigh in relief as the dangerous forest and its inhabitants turned into light and entirely disappeared as the room assumed its white, boundless appearance.


    Soon, messages appeared before his tired eyes, causing him to smile brightly.


    [Challenger Adam completed the first trial.]


    [Reviewing process and rating it.]


    [Brown bear, three wolves and one alpha wolf slain.]


    "Hum, hum, and it was hard. You''d better give me a good rating!" Adam said, his eyes glowing with impatience as he remembered the promised rewards and how timely the last kill came.


    After all, he hadn''t hit any vital spots on the escaping wolf. Moreover, as the spear wasn''t removed, its blood couldn''t flow out, allowing it to survive for almost two days despite the wound.


    [Rating: A]


    "YEAH! Give the rewards now!" He exclaimed happily, his hands raised in triumph as his suffering was rewarded with an excellent rating.


    [Achievement and title unlocked: First Floor''s Conqueror]


    [Boss not vanquished. Calculating rewards.]


    His eyes widened in realisation. The green bear was the trial''s boss! Cold sweat formed on his forehead as he imagined the fight. After all, the regular brown bear felt like a boss to him already.


    [Granting enigmatic rank item to the challenger: Grimoire Lingua for his rating.]


    "WHAT? Did I almost die for a stupid book? Change the reward, stupid tower!!" He yelled in outrage. What good could a book do him in his situation? He would have preferred a weapon or an armor.


    However, another message swiftly appeared, brightening his mood.


    [Attributing additional reward for being the first to conquer the first challenge.]


    He waited with bated breath, his eyes alight with greed as the message finally shifted.


    [Granting the uncommon weapon Beastbane Dagger.]


    "Why did it drop to the uncommon grade? Give me an enigmatic weapon and an uncommon book, not the opposite..." Adam said, tears welling in his eyes. Why was the tower so cruel? He felt he suffered so much for nothing.


    [Items granted by the tower are soul-bound. They can''t be stolen, traded or lost.]


    [Do you want to proceed with the second floor''s challenge?]


    His eyes widened in panic as the last message forced a despair-filled scream out of his mouth. "NO!! Let me out!" From all the things he could do, engaging in another deadly trial was the last he wanted.


    A complex magic circle appeared below his feet as his scream lingered in the air. White radiant light, humming mysteriously, engulfed him once more and forced his eyes shut.


    When he reopened them, he was back in the plaza, holding a ghostly grimoire and a dagger in his hands.


    He checked his surroundings curiously, hoping to see someone else in the mysterious place. Sadly, even after two days, he didn''t notice any changes.


    Except for a detail that made him frown in displeasure. One of the giant holographic screens had a new entry.


    [Dream place eleven''s area: tower Rankings: First place: Adam.]


    "... Why do you want to expose me? I know I said I would brag about my trial, but not by plastering my name in the sky. Now everyone will know my name!" He roared at the screen, his voice reverberating with rage, his features twisted in a grimace of fury. He despised attention, and the thought of his name being broadcasted sent shivers down his spine. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Little did he know that "First Floor''s Conqueror" was displayed in bold, majestic font against a background mirroring the tower''s forest. Bears'' and wolves'' paws decorated the letters, giving the title a primal charm.


    He swiftly returned home, his angry stomps echoing lonely in the empty plaza as he tried to uplift his mood by thinking about his newly acquired items.


    ***


    Sitting on his bed, he examined the dagger first. He didn''t really know how items ranked in terms of rarity, but with such a cool name, the weapon couldn''t be bad, right?


    His eyes narrowed in concentration as he analysed its surface before a screen appeared, the description of the item unveiling itself in front of his eyes.


    Beastbane Dagger:


    Rank: Uncommon


    Description: Crafted from the formidable fangs of a fearsome bear and an alpha wolf, the Beastbane Dagger exudes a primal and dark aura. Its razor-sharp blade, with a distinctive darkened hue, carries the essence of the ferocious creatures it was derived from.


    Abilities:


    Ferocity Enhancement: Infused with the raw power of the bear and alpha wolf, the dagger deals extra damage against supernatural or monstrous adversaries.


    Animal Instinct: Wielders may experience heightened instincts, gaining a subtle awareness of their surroundings when the dagger is unsheathed.


    "Wow, what a cool weapon. Wait..." he exclaimed before realising something.


    He swiftly put his hand in his pocket, only to find it empty. The fangs of the bear and wolf were gone, saddening him a little. After all, he lost his boasting materials.


    "Whatever, I got a cool and strong weapon made of them in exchange." He said, feeling a growing attachment to the dagger.


    Then, he gazed at the grimoire in frustration. Enigmatic sounded much cooler than uncommon, and he couldn''t help but feel it was wasted on a book.


    Name: Grimoire Lingua


    Rarity: Enigmatic


    Description: The Grimoire Lingua, or the Tongue Whisperer, is a cryptic volume shrouded in spectral leather, its pages adorned with glyphs that seem to dance in spectral hues. This mysterious artefact goes beyond the mundane understanding of languages, delving into the arcane tapestry of communication.


    Abilities:


    Universal Translation: Enables the user to understand, speak and write any language.


    Ephemeral Lexicon: The grimoire adapts to emerging languages and dialects, becoming a living lexicon that evolves with the tongues it encounters.


    Mystic Resonance: The possessor gains an intuitive understanding of the emotional nuances embedded in languages. This resonance enhances the wielder''s ability to decipher and interpret the true meaning behind words, facilitating a profound comprehension of linguistic subtleties.


    "Huh?" His eyes widened as he read the description twice more to ensure he grasped the description accurately. What was wrong with that book? The effects were incredible, and it was even considered a living thing to some extent.


    "Ok, I admit that this book is going to be really, really useful. Seriously? I''ll never have to learn a new language in my life! Hahaha." He burst out in happy laughter, knowing how much time he would gain. After all, mastering a language took years of study and practice.


    Throwing all his earlier prejudices, he embraced the book tenderly and kissed it in joy, creating a disturbing scene...


    "Ahem, how are the rarities divided, anyway?" he asked after recovering from his intense emotions.


    After a few minutes of thinking, he gave up, sure he would learn about them in the future, as the cries of a baby surprised him.


    "Sigh, time to leave." He said with mixed feelings, forgetting a crucial detail.


    A part of the damage he suffered inside the tower would be carried to his real body outside the Dream place!

 Chapter 15 - 15: Soul Damage

    "Waaaaah Waaaaaah"


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH"


    Inside the old house bordering the village''s river, the pained screams of a ghost and the cries of a baby broke the peaceful atmosphere.


    "ARGH, why does it hurt so much? It''s even worse than when the wolf was biting me." Adam woke up feeling a horrible sensation of pain in his right forearm and stomach, causing him to roar in pain.


    The baby gazed at him, his eyes filled with shock and his mouth wide open. He even forgot to cry as the ghost''s voice thundered once again.


    "How can I feel so much pain as a ghost?! Status!" He quickly screamed, gripping his forearm.


    Note: Soul is even more damaged. You won''t even be a ghost anymore at this rate...


    As Adam registered the gravity of the system''s note in shock, the baby, now silent and wide-eyed, gazed at him with an innocence that contrasted sharply with the eerie cries that had filled the room just moments ago.


    "I need to fix my soul to how it was before the trial. I don''t like the meaning behind ''you won''t even be a ghost anymore''. Am I reaching my limits? Will I disappear?" Adam questioned, his tone filled with urgency before shaking his head, determination glinting in his eyes.


    ''I didn''t suffer this whole bullshit trial to die after completing it.'' He thought, gritting his teeth as the pain assaulted him and made him suffer.


    Doing his best to ignore it, he approached the baby, eager to test one of his ideas. Since he could only interact with him, could he lift him? And if so, could he carry the baby instead of being dragged by it?


    As he floated before him, the baby gazed at him, trying to attract his attention with cute noises.


    "Come see Uncle Ghost..." He said before shaking his head. "No, that sounds wrong... Come see big brother." Gently, he took the baby in his left arm, lifting him slowly, afraid he would pass through his embrace and fall.


    Fortunately, the baby was firmly nestled against his chest.


    "I can carry you, but then what? I can''t go out like that. The villagers will see a floating baby and scream he is possessed by a demon!" He exclaimed, his brows creased as the baby reached for his nose playfully and giggled.


    His gaze softened a little as he absentmindedly played with the baby, lost in thought and searching for a viable plan to leave the house and heal his soul.


    "We can go out late at night when his mother sleeps and the streets are empty. But I have a bad feeling. I don''t want to meet those three thugs again." he muttered, casting that idea aside, unwilling to be ambushed by those filthy men. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Engrossed in his thoughts, he failed to hear the door''s lock clicking open as the silhouette of a young woman entered the house, dropping the vegetables she carried.


    "AHHHH! How are you flying?" Alina yelled in shock, her eyes bulging as she saw her child floating and giggling in the middle of the room. She then hurriedly closed the door behind her, unwilling to attract unwarranted attention.


    Simultaneously, Adam quickly put the baby back into his cradle, panic covering his features. He had messed up and hoped she would think she dreamed rather than believe her child was possessed.


    However, he wasn''t on Earth anymore but in a world where magic existed and paranormal existences scoured the lands. That''s how a disturbing scene unfolded before his confused eyes.


    Scared for her child, Alina prostrated in its direction, hitting her forehead with the floor in deference and shivering in fear.


    "Oh mighty entity, I beg you, please leave my child in peace. If you need anything, take it from me. I''m willing to take its place." She pleaded respectfully, not sure if her actions made any sense.


    Upon hearing her words, Adam raised his left arm in joy, screaming, "I UNDERSTAND HER!" The grimoire Lingua''s abilities had passively transformed him into a polyglot, resolving his most pressing issue.


    His eyes darted left and right, searching for the extraordinary tome, when the baby suddenly cried loudly, forcing the already unreal situation to turn even more bizarre.


    Taking the sudden wailing as a bad omen, Alina exploded in tears, the intensity of her fervent pleadings doubling.


    "Oh, King of the unseen, I beg you... take me in his place... I''ll do whatever you want, please." She yelled, pouring all her heart into her words in a desperate attempt to protect her baby and stunning Adam.


    ''What the hell is happening?'' He thought, gazing at the woman in confusion. When did he become a mighty being or a king of whatever?


    He pondered briefly before understanding flashed in his bright eyes.


    ''Can I salvage the situation?'' He mused, the outline of a plan taking shape in his mind as he cradled the baby in his left arm.


    Then, he floated towards the middle of the room as he nursed the baby, causing him to stop crying.


    The room descended into a tense silence for a short second before Alina, thinking that her pleadings were effective, started to spout a deluge of nonsense about entities, kings and whatnot, causing Adam''s face to pale.


    "Are you conducting a ritual to summon them or what?!" He exclaimed, his brow creased before he used one of the baby''s fingers to draw letters on the dusty ground before her face.


    Soon, a message appeared, "I''m not a bad ghost! I suffered soul damage and need help to recover. I promise to leave you and your baby in peace once healed."


    That was the plan he came up with. It would be too difficult to resolve his problem alone, and this misunderstanding offered him a convenient helper.


    He thanked the Grimoire Lingua again for this newfound proficiency in writing as he gazed at the young woman, anticipating her answer.


    Alina''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets after she witnessed her baby draw various forms elegantly, failing to make sense of the situation before understanding they were letters.


    After a few seconds of intense contemplation, her cheeks blushed in embarrassment.


    "Please forgive me... I don''t know how to read..." She said in shame.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Seeking a Cure in Spectral Ink

    Adam looked at Alina''s face, dazed by her revelation and almost falling to the ground.


    "What do you mean you can''t read? Is this a joke?" Adam said in frustration, his eyes narrowing in contemplation.


    After a moment, he said, "Ok, look. I have an idea."


    Using the baby''s finger, he crudely drew an image of her leaving the house. Then, he drew her talking to a man holding a book.


    Simultaneously, Alina watched her baby draw with fear and fascination. She couldn''t help but see hope as she understood the creature wanted something. Maybe it would leave after obtaining it?


    After thinking to this point, she focused on the finished drawing, her eyes widening.


    She hurriedly lowered her face, hiding it as she said, "I... I think I understand. I''ll go find someone who can read and bring him here."


    Then, she stood up and left the house, her hand covering her mouth as Adam''s chest puffed with pride.


    "Hum, Hum. I knew I could be a professional drawer if I wanted to!" He exclaimed.


    *****


    Alina swiftly closed the door, unable to hold back anymore as she exploded into laughter, wondering who, between the baby and the entity, made the drawing.


    She understood its meaning, sure. But only because it was logical for her to look for someone to read the message. How terrible of a drawer could the entity be? She nearly laughed out loud in front of it.


    Seriousness returned to her face as she collected herself and ran towards the village''s plaza, aiming to ask a shop owner for help. After all, she didn''t know anyone literate and thought her best bet would be to ask an apothecary as they were renowned for their knowledge.


    After ten minutes, she pushed the shop''s door open, her breath ragged after the effort.


    Inside, she saw a wrinkly man, his hair and beard completely white, resting behind the counter.


    Behind him, strange flasks and bottles of various shapes and colors adorned the shelves alongside a small library supporting a few books.


    She sighed in relief after noticing them and realising the shop was empty as most citizens were returning from work at this hour.


    With hurried steps, she approached the counter and said with a trembling voice. "Elder, elder, please help me."


    Alarmed by the panicked young woman, the man''s eyes narrowed in focus.


    "Ahem, what do you need, little one? Are you or someone you know injured or sick? Tell me the symptoms, and I''ll give you the right medicine." He said in concern and fearing the worst.


    "I can''t really explain, but my baby is in danger! Only someone literate can save him. I can pay you, so please help me, elder." She pleaded earnestly, unwilling to waste time and leave her child alone with the creature more than necessary.


    Intrigued by the request, the old man pondered her words briefly. After studying medicine his whole life, he prided himself on his vast knowledge and experience and couldn''t help but notice her strange wording. She needed someone literate, not an apothecary or a physician. Yet her request and emotions were genuine, compelling him to help.


    "Calm down. I''ll follow you. We''ll talk about payment after your baby is safe." He responded gently, his voice reassuring, as he walked towards the door.


    *******


    Simultaneously, the baby in question laughed joyously, carried in the air by the ghost. He had nothing better to do anyway, so why not? But this time, he paid attention to the door, ready to swiftly place the baby back.


    After twenty minutes, Alina unlocked the door and entered, surprise covering her features as the apothecary followed in confusion, wondering how a laughing baby was in danger.


    However, before he could ponder the question further, Alina exclaimed. "Look, elder, there is something written on the ground. I need your help to read it."


    "Hmm. It is written in our language. I can translate it for you." The apothecary replied reassuringly, his brown eyes swiftly scanning the elegant letters.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s heart swelled in hope and excitement, feeling the man was reliable and would read his message.


    "It is written: I''m not a bad ghost! I suffered soul damage and need help to recover. I promise to leave you and your baby in peace once healed." As his words lingered in the air, his eyes widened in shock after his mind registered their gravity.


    "Yes! That''s what I wrote! You got it right!" Adam yelled, his bright eyes glowing with joy. He was finally progressing.


    However, his joy wasn''t shared as the apothecary''s voice turned angry.


    "Did you just involve me with a ghost?" He asked, his voice laced with frustration and his face pale. He hoped this entire setting was a nasty prank from the woman, unwilling to be dragged into supernatural troubles.


    Alina scratched her head in response. She hadn''t considered that point in her panic and only wanted to save her son.


    As she lowered her head in guilt, Adam gazed at the man mischievously. He carried the baby, causing the man''s eyes to bulge in horror, and used his finger to write once again.


    "Help her, or I''ll curse you and your descendants for seven generations." The apothecary almost fainted after reading the letters as Adam burst into laughter, amused by his vivid reactions.


    After a short moment, he recovered his calm. He was in trouble, but the situation wasn''t desperate yet.


    "Oh mighty ghost, master of curses and mysteries, allow this old man to help you seek a remedy. I know of a concoction capable of strengthening mana flow. It has potent beneficial side effects that can purify and heal the soul." He spoke respectfully, his head lowered, then added. "However, one of the ingredients is extremely rare."


    Wondering when he got so many cool titles, Adam nodded in satisfaction. The potion''s effects aligned with what he needed. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Get them as fast as you can if you don''t want to end up cursed..." He wrote.


    "I...I... I can''t. One ingredient is too hard for me to procure and is almost unavailable on the market." The old apothecary stuttered, wishing he never left his warm and comfortable shop.


    "Tell me about this one. I''ll find it myself. Get the others."


    "It''s... it''s ghost essence, sir." He answered, his hands trembling, not knowing if he should laugh or cry at the irony.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Moonlit Graveyard

    "Tell me where I can find it. You''d better have the other ingredients ready when I return." He wrote the last part in capital letters to ensure the apothecary was scared enough to follow his command.


    "Ghost essence is a tricky one. You won''t find it lying around like common herbs." The man started, tugging at his beard pensively, then continued with a trembling voice, "You''ll need to visit a place where spirits linger or have left a mark. A graveyard might be a good start."


    Adam nodded and wrote a final message.


    "Tell her to carry the baby to the graveyard and gather the ingredients."


    The apothecary relayed the message to Alina and swiftly left, unwilling to stay longer than necessary.


    Simultaneously, Alina walked towards her floating baby and asked, her eyes filled with fear and her lips quivering. "Can I carry him?"


    Adam gently placed the baby in her arms. Then, he floated towards the door, ready to head to the graveyard.


    Happy to be reunited with his mother after such a long day, the baby smiled at her and moved his hands happily, emitting cute sounds.


    However, concerned for her baby''s health, Alina wasn''t ready to depart yet.


    "Hum, excuse me, sir ghost. Could you wait for me to feed the baby? He has been starving for several hours." She said with a hint of pleading in her tone.


    ''With everything that happened, I totally forgot the baby hadn''t eaten yet.'' Adam thought, annoyed by his negligence. ''I have to pay more attention if I don''t want to end with a weak or sick body.''


    After waiting for a minute and seeing the ghost didn''t take any action to express his disapproval, she undressed to feed her child as Adam faced the door, checking where his book was.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Class: N/A


    LVL (Level): 0


    Exp: 0/10


    HP (health point): 0/0


    Vitality: 0


    Strength: 0


    Agility: 0


    Intelligence: 0


    Skills: None


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger


    Note: Soul is even more damaged. You won''t even be a ghost anymore at this rate.


    ''Sigh. My stats are back at zero... Anyway, here are my book and dagger.'' He thought, disappointment and confusion mixing in his mind.


    The tower specified its rewards were soul-bound, so he guessed they could be brought back with him to the real world.


    ''How do I summon them? Are people going to see a floating book and dagger when I hold them, or won''t I even be able to hold them in the first place?'' He pondered with a frown.


    Then, he focused on his hand, remembering the feeling of holding the dagger before imagining its fearsome appearance.


    After a moment, the dagger suddenly materialised in his hand amidst a glowing light. But, instead of being solid as it should have been, it was ethereal and ghostly, like his body.


    ''Sweet. It means I can use those soul-bound items despite my form.''


    Then, he summoned the grimoire before dismissing it, deepening his understanding of the process.


    The dagger was of critical importance in his plan to obtain the ghost''s essence. Without it, he had no confidence to confront ghosts.


    After all, it was always easier to fight with a weapon. In addition, the dagger''s Ferocity Enhancement dealt extra damage to supernatural adversaries. It was precisely what he needed. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, Alina was done feeding her baby and walked towards the door, saying respectfully, "I''m done. We can go, sir."


    After being fed and in the familiar protective embrace of his mother, the baby yawned and gradually closed his eyes, falling asleep as they walked out of the house.


    The setting sun cast its beautiful rays, painting the sky an enchanting red color as it slowly gave way to the moon. It would be nighttime when they reached the graveyard.


    He followed behind Alina, traversing the quiet village while the night gradually enveloped the surroundings.


    A tense silence accompanied their journey as Alina tightened her embrace, bringing the baby closer to comfort herself in this scary atmosphere.


    As they reached the cemetery, Adam felt a bizarre sensation tugging at his being. He gazed at the rows of tombstones in confusion, searching for the source, but found nothing out of the ordinary.


    Walking deeper in between the graves, terrified to be in this eerie place during the night, Alina''s body shuddered, and tears welled in her eyes. Then, she thought about their target, an icy shiver running down her spine as the wind blew her hair.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s frown deepened. The further they travelled inside the graveyard, the colder he felt. As if some sort of negative energy grew more and more abundant the deeper they walked.


    Then, outside the cemetery, he saw the source of his disturbing feeling.


    A scrawny woman, her body mangled, floated and hurled curses no one could hear. Her luminous eyes, filled with madness and resentment, scanned her surroundings as if searching for something.


    Adam summoned his Beastbane dagger and clutched it tightly, readying himself for battle, just in case. Then, he floated towards her, his eyes glowing in determination.


    "Goodnight, charming miss. What are you doing here alone so late at night?" He asked, trying to communicate with her, hoping to avoid a pointless battle.


    "I''m searching for my baby." She muttered before roaring and turning to face him, "They stole it from me!"


    Her appearance startled him. She looked nothing less than terrifying, with her hollow eyes and broken limbs dangling at weird angles. Her fingers ended in long, black nails, and her red hairs fluttered ominously in the chilly wind.


    He reflexively floated back, terrified by her repulsive appearance, before taking a deep breath and opening his mouth again.


    "I see. I can help you search for it in exchange for ghost essence." He tried to negotiate with the creature, unwilling to judge her by her appearance.


    "My baby... baby? I know you, I know you, I know you, I know you, I KNOW YOU!" she madly screamed, throwing her arms in every direction and piercing the wind with her sharp nails.


    Then, she darted towards him, her speed scary, and her nails pointed at his face, ready to gouge his eyes out.

 Chapter 18 - 18: Ghostly Confrontation

    "What the hell?!" Adam screamed, shocked by the pouncing figure and jumped to the side in panic.


    The woman missed him but continued forward, carried by her momentum, until she collided with a tombstone.


    As her nails pierced smooth bullet holes in the hard stone, Adam''s eyes widened in shock, realising the same fate awaited him if she managed to land a hit.


    Subsequently, she turned to face him with rage-filled eyes, causing him to ponder what she had said earlier. How did she know, and why did she hate him enough to attack instantly?


    "Can''t we just talk? I''m sure I can help you! there is no need to fight." He tried to reason with her, unwilling to risk a battle with his right forearm unusable. However, the answer he received perplexed him.


    "You are one of them! Just outside, but the same!" she screeched, her voice a haunting echo through the graveyard. Then, she dashed towards him, even faster than before.


    "Shit! Calm down. I don''t know what you are talking about!" He screamed in outrage, his brows furrowing in anger. Why was she so unreasonably intent on killing him?


    But his expression quickly shifted as he realised he wouldn''t have time to dodge.


    Gritting his teeth, he clenched his dagger, placing it in the trajectory of her strike.


    CLANK


    The sound of the impact reverberated in the surroundings as he was sent flying a few meters backwards, his left arm numb. She was much stronger than him, and her ethereal form was more condensed than his.


    With a bitter smile of realisation, he promptly balanced himself and took a battle stance inspired by the stories he used to read with a shake of his head. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He really would have preferred to talk. After all, in our modern society, he never needed to fight and never learned how to. It was even truer for weapon combat, which seemed alien to him. Even in the tower, his victories were achieved through his use of the environment, traps and plans, not because of his fighting skills.


    That''s why the situation looked grim. With no plan or trap at his disposal, he had to confront the monstrously powerful ghost in a frontal fight and wasn''t confident in his chances of victory.


    "I really don''t want to fight you. Please let me help." He made an ultimate attempt to appease her anger yet prepared mentally for the worst.


    "Lies! Deception! You''re all the same! Just like that officer!" She roared, her already horrible face contorting into a nightmarish grimace as bloody tears fell from her hollow eyes, making her look more like a demon than a ghost.


    Simultaneously, her transparent spectral form flickered with an eerie, bluish light, releasing a mass of solid negative energy accompanied by a mystic hum.


    The cold sensation permeating the area intensified, forcing him to shiver as his eyes widened in dread, not liking what was happening.


    With a disturbing sound, the negative energy condensed in her right hand, gradually taking a solid shape.


    After two seconds, a dark blue ghostly whip emanating a freezing aura caused his face to pale.


    ''Can she use magic?'' He thought, cold sweat forming on his ethereal forehead, understanding the situation had gone from bad to worse. He had to fight to protect his life against the unreasonable mad woman.


    His mind raced for a solution to balance the odds, a calculative light flashing in his eyes as he assessed her strengths in a second.


    ''With that whip, besides strength, she has better range, too. I have no choice. I''ll have to use one of the oldest and most potent human techniques.'' His face turned dead serious, and shadows danced on it ominously under the pale radiance of the moon as he screamed. "Escape!"


    He drew all his mental strength, focusing on floating as fast as he could, using the labyrinth of tombstones as cover to hinder her vision.


    Alas, would the ghost give up on its prey? Consumed by her madness and hate, she lashed out at Adam with her ethereal whip, aiming to lacerate his back with the many barbed ends.


    By a hair''s breadth, he ducked forward and phased through a thick tomb, causing the whip to miss its target and entangle the stone as the spikes pierced small holes on its surface.


    Half a second later, the woman drew her arm back, retrieving her weapon... and the entire tomb with it in a rain and cacophony of rubble.


    Palling and shivering in fright, Adam thought, ''I would be dead if she couldn''t interact with matter!''


    Thankfully, his quick-wittedness caught that detail on her first attack. Hiding behind the graves was the first step of his hastily made plan.


    After a few more strikes ending in the same manner, the woman lunged forward, her voice cracking in a terrifying scream.


    "Fight, fight me! I am strong! It won''t be like last time."


    However, only silence answered her words, causing her to lash out at the nearby stones, destroying them to find her target before resuming her search.


    Meanwhile, Adam waited with ragged breath for an opportunity to turn the tables. His plan carried risk, but what other choice did he have? Even if he escaped, he would die from his wounded soul. Gritting his teeth, a trace of madness flashed across his luminous eyes as his heart burned with determination. ''I won''t die here. I refuse!''


    Half a minute later, the woman floated nearby, her eyes scanning the surroundings as she unrelentingly tracked him.


    However, that was what he had been waiting for. Leaving the cover of his tombstone, he propelled himself upwards, his hand clenching his Beastbane dagger, and stabbed at her chest in a swift and decisive motion.


    The dagger cut through the wind, reaching the unprepared scrawny woman squarely where her heart should have been.


    In response, her head jerked back as she shrieked in a mix of pain and shock at the unexpected ambush carried out by her much weaker opponent.


    Her open mouth revealed triangular sharp teeth glinting ominously in the night as she brought her head down in a flash, determined to bite her scheming enemy to death.


    The echo of her jaws shaping powerfully resounded in the cemetery. However, confusion gained her eyes as she didn''t feel the expected sensation. The daring ghost was gone, leaving only the dagger etched in her chest behind.


    "AHHHHH! Where are you!?" she roared, her anger flaring like an erupting volcano as she threw the dagger in the distance.


    The Beastbane dagger''s extra damage to supernatural and monstrous enemies made her suffer the most. She felt her ethereal body burning continuously, making her ground her teeth at the familiar but hateful sensation.


    Then, she once more scanned her surroundings, determined to take revenge.


    However, she quickly forgot about Adam as her eyes widened with a perverse yearning light.


    Not far away, she noticed a young woman crouching against a tomb, shivering in fear and clasping a baby against her chest.


    "BABYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY."

 Chapter 19 - 19: Echoes of Regret

    "BABYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY." The ghostly woman screeched so hard that a small shock wave blew dust and leaves in a circle around her, reaching Alina and blowing her hair backwards. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Faced with the sudden assault of icy wind in the dreary cemetery, her mind blanked in fear as she plopped to the ground.


    If she was scared before because of the nearby sounds of rocks shattering, she was now utterly mortified.


    Little did she know that the ugly ghost scrutinised her with its hollow eye sockets and blood-covered cheeks. If she could see it, she would probably die from shock.


    "BABY! Give it to me!" the scrawny woman yelled, a strange hint of joy lacing her words as she dashed towards the poor Alina with her hand outstretched, ready to pierce her and retrieve the baby.


    Then, her eyes narrowed as she suddenly heard movement from behind the young woman after dangerously closing the distance.


    "RAAAAAAAAA!"


    With a mighty scream, Adam phased through the tombstone behind Alina, his left hand raised high above his head, clutching his Beastbane Dagger. Swiftly, he brought it down into the woman''s ethereal head with a victorious smirk.


    The dagger was soul-bound. He could re-summon it anytime. That''s why he didn''t bother to retrieve it after his previous strike and hurriedly fled to hide again.


    The woman was too dangerous to stay around. After all, he came here to heal his soul, not heroically fight her head-on, risking injury or death.


    That''s when he noticed Alina''s crouching figure in the corner of his eyes. With how obsessed with babies the woman was, he knew she would target her.


    "AHHHHHH!" the woman screamed in pain as the above-head strike propelled her towards the ground, face first, and burned her soul.


    As her body collided with the ground, lifting a cloud of dust and leaves, Alina exploded into tears with a miserable face, thinking she would die here.


    Simultaneously, as the ghostly woman felt her state rapidly deteriorating and Adam sat on her back to immobilise her, she urgently reached for the dagger, swearing to inflict the same burning pain on her hateful enemy.


    However, she wasn''t the only angry person in this place.


    "I told you I could help! Look where we are now. You chose this ending yourself!" Adam said, his voice filled with anger after being forced into this unfair fight. However, he was hesitant to finish her.


    Despite her ugly appearance and madness, she was once a human. Was it right for him to take her life? The only things he ever killed were the beasts in the first trial. Moreover, he was forced.


    With a sigh, he resolved to let the woman decide her own fate as his grip on the dagger tightened, ready to cut her in half, starting from her head down to her back if she tried to attack him again.


    "Give me ghost essence, and I''ll let you go." He said, his voice commanding.


    "Hahaha. Fool. You are one of them. They''ll come for you!" She manically laughed and said.


    "What do you mean?" Adam asked, confusion clouding his eyes as the woman once again said he was one of them.


    "The babies! You are just outside. I don''t know why... I don''t know." She screamed.


    "Who will come?" He asked, his mind descending into chaos as he couldn''t understand what she meant.


    "The officer! He stole her! He stole my baby!" she responded, hate regaining her features as she remembered the despicable officer, causing the temperature to drop by a degree. Then, she tried to move her whip to retaliate and free herself.


    However, she underestimated Adam''s focus as the moment she started to move her right hand, he pulled the dagger down.


    "AHHHH." She shrieked in pain, feeling her negative energy and soul gradually burn and dissipate. However, amidst her pain, a glimmer of rationality flashed through her eyes.


    "Gaston! Be careful of Gaston!" She screamed hurriedly as her soul flickered and started to collapse on itself.


    "Who''s Gaston?" Adam asked in confusion. Was it the officer''s name?


    But she ignored his question and continued with a plea that struck a chord of unexpected empathy. "I regret every choice I made in my life. Please grant me one request. Save her, save my daughter... and tell her... I''m sorry..."


    Baffled by the sudden request after she tried to kill him so many times, he still felt the genuine concern of a mother behind her words and asked. "What''s your name? I''ll relay your message if fate allows us to meet."


    He wouldn''t actively search for her daughter, but who knew? He could maybe lend her a hand if they ever met.


    "Rachelle." She said, smiling weakly before remembering her last three days.


    As she died pitifully, regret gnawed at her heart and soul before mixing with hate and resentment towards her executioners, who didn''t even borrow her body, simply throwing it before the forest. Guided by her gut''s feeling, she used those negative emotions to condense her soul and turn into a ghost.


    As she explored her new ethereal body, she discovered the ability to manifest strange phenomena through her emotions, unaware of the toll it would take on her sanity.


    After only one day, she went completely mad and started to hunt animals and other humans to devour their souls, gradually turning into an evil ghost.


    Thankfully, Adam stopped her descent into madness two days later, even if the cost was her life.


    She would rather die than continue on this path as she wasn''t herself and couldn''t even think properly anymore.


    Gazing at him in gratitude, she disappeared, leaving behind a glowing white orb as the last trace of her existence.


    With a deep sigh, Adam said with a trace of sadness, "Why can''t things be easy for once?"


    Her moment of clarity before dying affected him more than he would like to admit. He didn''t like the outcome, but what other choice did he have? It was him or her.


    He quickly recollected himself before stretching his left arm to grab the ghost''s essence but frowned in irritation as it phased through the orb.


    "Why is ghost essence a physical item I can''t interact with..." He muttered, his eyes reflecting his indignation. After this scary and stressful fight, he couldn''t even touch his spoil!


    He felt a bit scammed...

 Chapter 20 - 20: Mystical Upgrades

    Spoils were the right of the victors, yet he couldn''t even touch his. How could he not feel bad about it?


    "No choice. I need Alina to carry the orb back." Adam sighed in frustration, then turned to look at the young woman''s condition.


    "Please, mighty beings reigning over night and death, hear my honest plea. We didn''t have the intention to disrupt you..." His eyes widened as he saw her sprawled on the ground, shaking and murmuring weird prayers with tears flowing down her cheeks.


    "What is this crazy woman saying? Is she trying to summon something with all those names? Oh, stop!" He hurriedly floated towards her and drew an arrow on the ground to where the orb was, using the sleeping baby''s finger.


    However, things didn''t go as he thought they would.


    Alina felt some movements and immediately lowered her head, hitting it on the cemetery''s soil and missing the drawing.


    "I pledge my loyalty to you in exchange for our safety..." She started to pray louder, her body trembled crazily and her voice cracked.


    "Is she a heretic? Stop this!" he yelled, fear gripping his heart.


    Who knew what could happen after pledging your allegiance in a graveyard in the middle of the night? Moreover, he didn''t know about this world''s religions but doubted that praying to ghosts would be well received by any.


    As she relentlessly continued her terrifying prayers, he hurriedly took the baby from her arms and placed it above the arrow to draw her attention.


    Finally, after sensing her baby being taken from her, she raised her head in panic and noticed the symbol.


    Calming a little, she understood the ghost responsible for her traumatic night was trying to communicate since he always used the baby to do so.


    She looked at the arrow in confusion before looking further ahead, eventually noticing the glowing orb.


    "What is that? I''m sure it wasn''t there a few minutes ago." She said, looking suspiciously at the orb, her eyes still filled with fear.


    She didn''t want to have anything to do with paranormal things, but her baby moving towards the orb and stopping above it made her change her mind.


    "Can we go home after I get that weird orb, Sir Ghost? I... hum... need to work tomorrow." She asked while grabbing the ghost essence, unwilling to stay in this place any longer.


    ''It is indeed time to go back and rest. We can look for the old apothecary and brew the potion tomorrow,'' he thought before floating towards the graveyard''s entrance under Alina''s relieved gaze.


    "Thank you, sir Ghost. Can I carry my baby, please?" She asked, following behind her baby and not feeling too comfortable knowing he was in a paranormal creature''s hands.


    Nodding in understanding, Adam gently placed the baby in his mother''s arms before thinking about new ideas.


    The damage he suffered and the subsequent events he had to partake in, albeit dangerous and stressful, weren''t necessarily all bad. If he played his cards right, he may resolve a troubling problem.


    It could even be possible for him to repay Alina for her help, depending on how things developed.


    As they walked home, under the starry-lit sky and the beautiful moon glow, a hooded man walked to the middle of the cemetery with a broad grin. He witnessed their escapade and only needed to confirm a few things to make all the pieces of his plan fall into place.


    *********


    After locking the door behind her, Alina swiftly placed her baby in his cradle and said with trembling hands, facing the window, "If it is ok with you, sir Ghost, after work tomorrow, we''ll meet the apothecary to heal you."


    She wanted this story to end sooner, but then what? She would lose her job and die from hunger.


    As she awaited the ghost''s answer, Adam gazed at her with a wry smile and said, "You''re facing the wrong direction, miss. I''m here."


    With no way to answer, he returned to his corner of the room and closed his eyes, returning to the dream place.


    ************


    Back in his apartment for the third time, he understood he could access this dream place whenever he fell asleep. Then, he drafted theories about the ranking screens hanging in the sky and the many buildings surrounding the plaza. Could other people access this place, too?


    Without answers and unwilling to torture his brain after such a tiring day, he gave up up thinking after a minute and opened his interface to check if the note changed.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Class: N/A


    LVL (Level): 1


    Exp: 5/20


    HP (health point): 3/9


    Vitality: 0.9


    Strength: 1.2


    Agility: 1.4


    Intelligence: 0


    Free attribute points: 5


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger


    Skills: None


    Note: Soul is even more damaged. You won''t even be a ghost anymore at this rate.


    Sighing in relief at the unchanged note, he noticed he had recovered one HP since the last day, and his stats increased by 0.1, except for his intelligence. Additionally, he realised he possessed five points, and a glowing + box appeared next to his attributes.


    He suspected he could press on it to distribute the free points.


    Lastly, his eyes glowed as, unbeknownst to him, his level changed from zero to one. He remembered seeing a glowing red dot after his fight but was too busy to check it.


    After a moment of focus, a notification appeared before his eyes.


    [Tier 1: Ghost defeated. You have gained 15 experience points.]


    He nodded, understanding the system''s workings better before pondering why the nightmarish bear and the wolves didn''t yield him any XP. ''Maybe it was because they were just regular beasts?''


    After finding a plausible theory, he focused on his free points and frowned in concentration.


    ''Should I imitate the bear and take a balanced approach?'' He thought, remembering how the creature could do everything better than him. Well, everything but be alive...


    However, the intelligence stat intrigued him. Was the stat strictly related to magic, or would it enhance his brain capacity?


    "I''m too tired to think right now." He said as he pressed on the + next to intelligence to obtain the answer.


    Intelligence: 0.5


    Trying to feel any difference for a few seconds, he ended up disappointed. Besides a slight tingling sensation, nothing occurred.


    "Huh? It only gives half a point?" He grumbled, a bit annoyed by the stinginess of the upgrade, before adding, "I''ll add another point just to feel the difference better."


    Intelligence: 1 S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This time, he felt a soothing, warm sensation coming from his heart and spreading through his entire body. Then, he felt pain, a world of pain. His veins seemed to be injected with molten iron as his muscles twitched.


    "ARGH!" With a scream, he fell to the ground, taken by a seizure.


    As he started to foam at the mouth, fearing for his life, he caught sight of a notification before his world turned dark.


    [Congratulations on being the first to unlock mana!]

 Chapter 21 - 21: Manas Awakening

    The next morning, Adam opened his eyes with difficulty. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a pained growl, he gazed around, realising he was back in Alina''s living room.


    After a moment to recover his bearings and adapt to the painful sensation assaulting his entire body, he remembered the system''s last notification.


    ''Did I unlock mana? Was the prerequisite to achieve that to reach one in intelligence?'' He thought, meticulously focusing on his spectral body to feel if anything changed.


    After ten seconds, he felt a thin energy travelling through his entire body, trying to reach and condense in his heart.


    With a curious yet excited glint in his eyes, he tried to manipulate the energy to form a small ball in his hand. However, after five minutes of effort, he gave up, as the energy stayed unresponsive to his attempt.


    ''I need to learn more about mana before hoping to control it.'' Adam thought, frowning and wondering where to find information about mana in this village.


    He also thought about the implications of having mana. He could wield mystical powers like Rachelle as long as he mastered that energy.


    Excited but also a bit afraid of how these new powers would influence him in the future, images of magical feats and unknown rituals danced in his consciousness, blending with a newfound sense of empowerment as the line between the supernatural and the mundane blurred. He was standing at the crossroads of two worlds and only needed knowledge to take a step forward.


    As he mulled, the baby woke up crying in panic, his eyes searching left and right for his absent mother.


    With a gaze full of concern, he said, "He can''t wake up and spend hours in an empty house every day, or he''ll end up traumatised. Not that I really care. I''m just worried about my body."


    As he approached the cradle, the crying baby immediately calmed down, and a happy smile blossomed on his face at the sight of his playing partner.


    "Since when are we close enough for you to smile at me as if I were your best friend?" He said sternly before his gaze softened. Then, he played with the baby, waiting for Alina to bring them to the apothecary.


    *******


    Alina entered the house with a mix of confusion and concern painting her features as she froze for a moment, absorbing the peculiar sight before her as the room echoed with the hearty laughter of her baby.


    She rubbed her eyes, wondering if her tired mind was playing tricks on her after yesterday''s terrifying night. Yet, she still saw her baby flying in the room like a bird.


    She took a minute to calm down and opened her mouth with fear.


    "Hum... Sir ghost? We can meet the apothecary after I feed my son." She said hesitatingly, wondering if the ghost was genuinely good. After all, he seemed to care for her baby and always carried him gently.


    His attention attracted by her voice, he gazed at her in shock and froze, feeling embarrassed to be seen playing. Then, he coughed, remembering she couldn''t see him anyway, and gently placed the baby back into his cradle before moving to the door to wait.


    After ten minutes, the trio finally left the house, heading to the apothecary''s shop, their eyes filled with excitement for different reasons.


    ******


    As Alina entered the empty shop, she gazed at the old apothecary, who relaxedly rested behind his counter, wondering how he could be so calm. Then, she walked towards him, coughing softly to attract his attention.


    When the man saw Alina carrying her baby enter his shop, his relaxed expression shifted to one of seriousness, tinged with a point of fear.


    He had lived for seventy-two years and considered himself knowledgeable, yet it was the first time he had such close dealings with magic and mysterious beings.


    Even worse, this specific one seemed especially cunning and hard to handle, even threatening to curse his scarce descendants for seven generations. How ruthless was that? It scared him so much yesterday that he almost didn''t sleep last night.


    "Welcome..." He said, his lips twitching in apprehension.


    "Elder, we brought the ghost''s essence! Did you gather the other ingredients?" Alina asked, her voice filled with excitement as she took a glowing orb out of a piece of tissue under the stunned gaze of the apothecary.


    "Incredible! It''s the first time I see ghost essence outside of books!" He said, inspecting the orb with burning eyes as Adam''s face turned somber.


    "I have a bad feeling," He said, pointing the baby''s finger at the cauldron in the back of the shop, startling the two adults.


    They looked at the baby, perplexed about what the ghost hinted at.


    Exasperated not to be understood and angry by the apothecary, Adam took the baby in his arms, went to the cauldron, and dipped his finger in the ashes under it.


    Then he came back and wrote on the counter with gritted teeth.


    "You old coot! How will you brew the potion if it''s the first time you see ghost essence? Doesn''t it mean you never brewed it before?"


    His face paling after being exposed by the sharp ghost, the apothecary blurted out. "Ahem. As mentioned yesterday, the ingredients are exceedingly valuable, Especially the ghost essence. It''s true I have never brewed the potion before, but we can try."


    "Sure, we can try. I can also curse your descendants for fourteen generations if we fail!" Adam wrote angrily, before smirking at the apothecary''s livid face.


    ''You like to play with words. Look how I will as well,'' He thought, looking at the man''s old face become uglier with each word he read.


    "If you help me, we have more than an 80% chance of success in brewing the potion. Please appease yourself, sir ghost." The man answered, cold sweat covering his face as his old hands trembled and his stomach churned.


    Why did it double from seven to fourteen?


    Calming after taking his petty revenge, Adam wrote, "Explain all the steps to brew the potion in detail."


    They only had one ghost essence and couldn''t fail. His soul was hanging by a thin thread, and wouldn''t be able to find another ghost shortly.


    "You only need to infuse mana in the concoction at certain key moments. I''ll handle the materials and heat." The apothecary revealed stressfully.


    "We have a problem..."

 Chapter 22 - 22: Ghostly Elixir of Ethereal Energy

    "What is the problem, sir ghost? If you infuse some mana when I tell you to. I''m confident we''ll brew this potion successfully!" The apothecary declared again.


    ''I can''t tell him I can''t use mana...'' Adam thought quickly, realising he had to play it smart to obtain information. After all, admitting he couldn''t use mana would make him lose his leverage.


    "How do I have to infuse mana in the potion? I told you to explain in detail." He wrote, causing the man''s white brows to furrow.


    "Heh? I don''t know. I can''t use mana." He answered, stumped by the question. He was only a commoner. Why would he know how to wield mana?


    "Let me read and study the book where the recipe is recorded." Adam felt his body temperature increase as his hand trembled in frustration.


    He really didn''t know what he could do if the book didn''t record explicit explanations. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The apothecary retrieved and placed an old-looking book, its pages yellowed by the inescapable passage of time. Then he opened it on the right page immediately, careful to hide the cover as Adam read the recipe.


    Tier two potion: Ghostly Elixir of Ethereal Energy


    Effects:


    Enhanced Mana Flow: The elixir acts as a catalyst for amplifying the natural mana flow within the consumer. Users may experience heightened sensitivity to magical energies, increased spell potency, and a more profound connection to the arcane.


    Soul Healing: A unique side effect of the elixir is its capacity for soul healing. The potion gently mends the spiritual wounds and fatigue accumulated through magical abuses or encounters with supernatural entities. Users may feel a profound sense of inner peace and rejuvenation.


    Ephemeral Weakness: Following the elixir''s consumption, users may experience a temporary weakness in their physical form.


    Ingredients:


    Ghost Essence (Main ingredient)


    Lunar Blossom Petals


    Essence of Crystalized Tranquility


    Silverthorn Extract


    So far, everything about the potion''s description seemed to fit his needs. Skipping the brewing steps he wouldn''t be involved in, he directly checked the ones concerning mana.


    Remove the potion from the heat and let it cool to room temperature.


    During the cooling process, infuse your mana at three specific intervals: at the beginning, halfway through, and at the end.


    Beginning of Cooling:


    As the potion starts to cool down, position yourself near the cauldron.


    Extend your hands over the potion, palms facing downward, and begin to channel your mana from your core into the mixture.


    Maintain a steady and controlled flow, allowing it to merge seamlessly with the potion. Imagine the mana intertwining with its essence.


    Midway Through Cooling:


    As the potion continues to cool, stay vigilant and attuned to the changes in its magical resonance.


    Once you sense the opportune moment, repeat the process of focusing your mana.


    This time, infuse a slightly higher concentration, adapting to the evolving state of the potion.


    Visualise the mana enhancing its properties, ensuring a harmonious integration.


    End of Cooling:


    In the final stages of the cooling process, intensify your connection with mana.


    Infuse a final surge into the potion, concentrating on refining and stabilising its magical composition.


    Picture the mana completing the potion''s transformation, imbuing it with a heightened energy.


    Maintaining a balance in the mana infusion process is crucial. Too much mana may destabilize the potion, while too little may result in an ineffective brew. Practice and attunement to the magical energies will enhance your ability to create a potent Ghostly Elixir of Ethereal Energy.


    ''Is this old man crazy? I read the shit five times, but I''m still lost...'' Adam furrowed his spectral brows.


    The vague instructions in the book left him feeling lost. Still, he couldn''t give up. His life was on the line.


    He hesitated briefly before deciding to give it a try.


    "Begin the brewing process." He wrote, his face filled with determination, before putting the baby in Alina''s arms.


    "Yes, sir ghost." The old man answered, sounding almost excited. Then, he ran to the backroom and lightened the fire under the cauldron.


    Subsequently, he busied himself with his tasks, grinding, mixing, and heating ingredients for thirty minutes before removing the cauldron from the fire.


    It was now Adam''s turn to accomplish his task.


    Following the steps described in the book, he extended his incorporeal hands, palm down, over the cauldron.


    Relying on intuition, he tried to channel his mana into the concoction, feeling the process awkward as if attempting to grasp at an intangible force. Yet, he understood he had to make it flow from his heart to his hands.


    As the potion cooled, he repeated the process, gauging the right moments to infuse mana. His eyes lit up as the ethereal glow of the potion shifted subtly, responding to his attempts.


    In the final stages, he intensified his connection, pouring whatever residues of mana he could muster, causing the liquid''s glow to reach its peak, signalling the end of the process.


    ''Did we do it?'' Feeling drained, he gazed at the shimmering liquid, his eyes filled with hope.


    "We did it! We brewed a tier two potion!" The apothecary observed the completed potion, his eyes filled with joy. He then carefully poured the potion into a vial.


    Adam looked at the vial in his hands. The Ghostly Elixir of Ethereal Energy was shimmering with magical energy. He couldn''t help but feel a mix of accomplishment and relief. But also anger.


    He somehow felt that the old man used him to brew a potion he never would have been able to, since he didn''t have mana.


    Meanwhile, Alina cared for her baby, who cried until she put the book where the potion''s recipe was written in front of him. The scene was funny. The baby seemed to read, imitating Adam.


    Soon, Adam and the grinning apothecary returned to the counter before the old man delicately put the flask on it.


    Intrigued and wanting to see the result of their efforts, she stood up and joined them. After all, she contributed to the creation of the potion as well.


    "Wow, it looks really magical." She said with wide eyes after seeing it from up close as Adam stood frozen, looking at the book in the baby''s hands.


    The title was: Compendium of Forbidden Alchemical Potions.


    "This son of a..."

 Chapter 23 - 23: Forbidden Potions

    After reading the title, a feeling of dread took hold of his heart.


    He didn''t waste time earlier, focusing on the infusion steps and skipping all the rest, warnings, and titles included.


    "Show me the recipe immediately!" He wrote in rage, using the baby''s finger.


    The still happily smiling apothecary, obliged, too engrossed in scanning the potion''s aspect to notice the urgency in the message.


    Focusing, Adam skimmed through the content and swiftly reached the end of the page, where he saw a short warning. Upon reading it, he almost had a heart attack... Or a soul attack?


    Caution in the event of consuming a failed potion:


    The Ghostly Elixir, designed to enhance mana flow and heal the soul, tragically backfires. Instead of its intended effects, it subjects the individual to a nightmarish chaos.


    Unpredictable mana surges distort reality, and ethereal flames intensify, consuming the individual. In this torment, death or madness becomes a bleak refuge, shattering the promise of empowerment or healing the elixir held.


    His eyes wide in fear, he swiftly understood why the potion was forbidden. Between the vague explanations and the terrible side effects, who would want to consume it?


    "Hum, are you alright, sir?" After five minutes of silence, the apothecary asked, curious as to what he needed the book for.


    ''This old dog is trying to end me.'' Adam thought after hearing the voice of the grinning old man.


    "I see that you didn''t take me seriously, old dog! Let''s see if you''ll still smile after I curse you for Forty generations!!!" He wrote in capital letters, clenching his teeth and infuriated that he concealed the book''s title from him.


    "WHAT? Why? We brewed the potion. What have I done wrong?" The apothecary jumped in fright, his smile vanishing entirely from his face, replaced by a grimace.


    "What''s the book''s title and the consequences of ingesting a failed potion?"


    After reading this last sentence, he dropped to his knees in fright and stuttered, "Sir, please... li... listen to my explanations. I''m just an apothecary, not an alchemist. Potions potent enough to have soul-healing effects are not within my range of expertise."


    Then he pointed at the book, trying to justify its use. "That''s the only alchemical book I have acquired in my entire life. Under the urgency of your situation, I had no choice but to try to help the best I could."


    Books related to magic were an overly rare commodity that most commoners never had the chance to see. It was even more so for alchemical books.


    Alchemists dabbled in the production of mystical potions and items. Their recipes, crafting methods and techniques were secrets they were unwilling to share.


    Despite their rarity, he luckily bought one from a hermit who needed money to conduct experiments. He wasn''t certain but suspected he was a rogue mage.


    "In addition, sir, as an apothecary, it was my lifelong dream to push my discipline beyond its limits and brew an alchemical potion." The apothecary pleaded, his eyes glowing with sincerity.


    "Your lifelong dream? Your head! I don''t care about that! How safe is the potion?" Adam wrote, his anger lessening a little. After all, the man''s arguments made sense.


    "I''m 80% sure that we brewed it successfully," he answered with conviction.


    Exasperation covered Adam''s face as he wrote, "80% again? Are you throwing random numbers?"


    "I don''t know, sir. I can''t feel mana. Maybe you did it right, maybe not." He responded earnestly, afraid for his descendants'' future.


    ''I''m going to kill this old donkey." Adam screamed in anger. "What kind of answer is this? So, since the beginning you had 80% to handle the materials but no idea about the rest!"


    "I''m not satisfied with our deal. You had to brew a potion for me, yet I had to do the most difficult part. Even worse, the potion has terrible side effects, and despite that, you can''t tell me if it is safe for consumption or not." Adam wrote, his face distorted by anger.


    "But sir, I vow I did my utmost to help you..." The alchemist tried to speak, but Adam interrupted him, using the baby''s hand to throw ash at his face. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "To compensate for your poor services, I sentence you to take care of this baby every day while his mother is at work. In addition, you will allow him to play here and read your books."


    He was genuinely angry, but the baby and its mother helped him. That''s why he thought of ways to repay them a little. Knowing her baby was safe and cared for as she worked would give her peace of mind.


    Of course, this idea also benefited him. He could read the man''s books, broaden his knowledge, and maybe even brew another potion from that compendium. After all, he had thirteen boring years to kill.


    "I can''t! I have to take care of the shop, make medicines and tend to the customers." He tried to refuse with reasonable arguments, but Adam was adamant.


    "Just let it play alone close to the library and feed him at fixed hours. Explain the new deal to Alina and give her the potion." Adam wrote categorically, not accepting no for an answer.


    He hesitated briefly before reluctantly agreeing, scared to hear a hundred generations if he didn''t. Then, he turned to Alina in defeat and mumbled she could bring the baby before going to work.


    Upon hearing the good news, she jumped in joy and her eyes brightened with relief. Her days were too stressful as she always worried for her baby''s safety and health while working.


    Then, he hurriedly placed the potion in her hand and guided her to the door before locking it behind him.


    Despite achieving his lifelong dream to brew an alchemical potion and a tier two no less, he failed to be happy. In exchange, he had to care for a baby daily and fear the ghost''s curses if he didn''t.


    Should he be happy or sad? He failed to find the answer as he sat behind his counter with a sigh.


    But before he could finally relax, he noticed a new message written with the same ashes.


    "If I die after drinking this potion, I''ll use all my strength to curse your descendants until the end of times. I don''t care!"


    The old man almost cried. Why did the length keep increasing when he was honestly doing his best to help?

 Chapter 24 - 24: Drinking Potions

    The sky darkened as they journeyed through the village''s streets.


    As they almost reached Alina''s house, a black-haired man holding a stick blocked their path, grinning malevolently.


    "If it''s not my dear Alina, long time no see. Where are you coming back from?" He asked, his eery smile causing her to shiver.


    "Oh, I... hum... came back from the apothecary''s shop." She answered, unhappy and scared to meet the despicable man.


    "What were you doing there? You don''t have enough money to buy medicines." He asked, his blue eyes radiating curiosity as he approached her with that smile still plastered on his face.


    "He proposed to... hum... to lend me medicine for the baby. He couldn''t bear to see him sick!" She tried her best to make up a story.


    "I see... By any chance, did him lending you a potion have any relation to your nocturn escapade to the graveyard?" He said, raising his eyebrow, standing before her.


    Then, he moved his tightly clenched right hand around the baby, making her frown in confusion and fear.


    "N... No, what are you doing? I need to go home. It''s almost night, goodbye." She stuttered before picking her pace and walking away.


    She knew he wouldn''t act in front of witnesses and since it wasn''t night, the streets weren''t empty yet.


    Gaston''s eyes dimmed as disappointment painted his features. He wasn''t the one he looked for. With a sigh, he gazed at Alina''s back when his fist suddenly started to tremble.


    His smile broadened to reach his ear as his deep blue eyes exuded thin wisps of dark smoke.


    ''What''s wrong with that creep?'' Adam thought as he gazed at Gaston''s scary face with disgust before passing him.


    ''Wait, how did he know about the graveyard?'' he suddenly realised, with a frown before following Alina inside.


    Simultaneously, Gaston opened his hand, gazing in joy at a vibrating crystal.


    "That snake-like woman was right all those years ago. The time has come to hasten my plan." He muttered, his eyes gleaming calculatively as every pieces of the puzzle fell into place in his mind, before walking towards the forest.


    ******


    "Thank you, sir ghost," Alina said inside her house. Then she pointed at her baby and added, "With the apothecary caring for him, I can finally focus on work."


    Despite her initial doubts, after these two days and his last deal, she was convinced the ghost was good. After all, what kind of malignant being would ask for someone to help care for a baby? Why would the child giggle each time they were left alone, and why would he try to imitate the ghost reading the recipe as if he were a model?


    She gently put the baby and the potion in his cradle before leaving the room with a smile, feeling that her life would improve starting tomorrow.


    Noticing her grateful smile, Adam murmured, "Don''t think I did that to help you! It was just part of the deal."


    Alas, she couldn''t hear him.


    Then, he gazed at the scary potion with mixed feelings. He didn''t want to consume it but had little choice. He sighed, feeling he was gambling with his life.


    "How can I even drink it?" He asked, trying to grab the potion. However, his hand phased through it, confusing him.


    "Gah, gah, gah!" The baby imitated him and grabbed the flask with an excited gleam in his eyes. Then, he put it in his mouth, scaring Adam.


    Luckily, the flask was sealed, causing him to sigh in relief before furrowing his brows. The baby treated it as a pacifier and refused to let go.


    He gently touched the baby''s hand before his eyes lit up.


    ''If I guide the bottle to my mouth using his hand, won''t I be able to drink it?'' He thought before shaking his head. He had no guarantee the potion wouldn''t flow through his body and end up on the ground.


    As new ideas emerged in his mind and he rejected them one by one, he slowly fell asleep, exhausted after infusing the potion with his mana.


    *********


    "huh? When did I fall asleep?" He asked, realising he was back in his apartment.


    He rose from his bed in confusion, before noticing he was holding something.


    He lowered his tired face and widened his eyes. The Ghostly Elixir of Ethereal Energy was in his hand.


    Amidst his shock, he realised how peculiar this place was. He could bring items from the real world and safely store them here.


    Then, he gazed at the potion with reluctance. He could now drink it, but it didn''t make it safer. What if the potion was flawed? What if he was exposed to the backlash?


    "Close your eyes and drink it fast, like bitter medicine." He tried to encourage himself, but his hand trembled in unwillingness.


    After a deep breath, he contemplated the Ghostly Elixir of Ethereal Energy one last time, as the translucent liquid inside shimmered with an otherworldly glow, casting an eerie grey light in the room.


    Closing his eyes, he steadied himself for the unknown. He raised the vial to his lips. The surroundings warped and rippled as if the very fabric of the ethereal plane responded to the impending act.


    With a swift, determined motion, he uncorked the vial. The air filled with a faint, otherworldly aroma as the ethereal energies within the potion were unleashed. He tilted it, letting the liquid flow towards his mouth.


    Time seemed to stand still at that moment. The glow of the elixir intensified as it neared its mouth. He could almost sense the power contained within, a force that could either bring him salvation or plunge him into the dark embrace of death.


    As he swallowed the elixir, a surge of energy coursed through his veins. It felt like a cascade of ethereal currents intertwining with the essence of his flesh and bones.


    The room''s glow heightened, and for a brief moment, he sensed a connection to something beyond the mundane. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The elixir continued its journey, each drop infusing him with a spectral vitality.


    Then, the ethereal elixir''s potent properties connected with his soul, mending the fractures resulting from his past trial.


    Soon, the room gradually returned to its usual state.

 Chapter 25 - 25: Deals in Dust and Mana

    After consuming the potion, Adam felt reborn, his tiredness forgotten as he felt energy brimming in him.


    He focused on himself and noticed the mana coursing through his body increased in quantity and travelled faster toward his heart.


    He also instinctively felt he could better control and use it to perform basic tasks.


    "Hahaha, I survived! I knew I could become the best alchemist if I decided to!" He exclaimed, his smile broadening until it reached his ears as his eyes glowed in relief. Thankfully, the potion proved well brewed. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I hope my soul totally recovered. If not, that I''m out of danger at least." He said in anticipation, his heart brimming with expectations.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Class: N/A


    LVL (Level): 1


    Exp: 5/20


    HP (health point): 9/9


    Vitality: 0.9


    Strength: 1.2


    Agility: 1.4


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 3


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger


    Skills:


    Note: Soul is heavily damaged. What are you trying to prove with so much intelligence?


    "Yes!." As he read the first half of the note, he couldn''t help but raise his hands in triumph and exclaim.


    Then, scratched his head in confusion as he read the second part.


    "What so much intelligence? I only have one point, right?" He grumbled before checking his stats, widening his eyes at the numbers.


    "Drinking the potion boosted my intelligence by fifteen points!?" He felt shocked at first, then thrilled.


    Not only did the potion heal his soul, but it also made him save the equivalent of six levels'' worth of points!


    That discovery made him feel less conflicted about investing his future points in other stats and trying the all-rounded approach.


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Class: N/A


    LVL (Level): 1


    Exp: 5/20


    HP (health point): 14/14


    Vitality: 1.4


    Strength: 1.7


    Agility: 1.9


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 0


    As his stats improved, he felt his body change subtly, amazed by how mysterious the process was.


    He clenched his fist and tensed his muscles, noticing they were more powerful. Additionally, his reaction time shortened, and he felt more energetic.


    Then, he sat on his bed, eagerness covering his features as he outstretched his right hand. Using his experience during the brewing process as a guide, he expelled mana before trying to give it a shape.


    However, things proved harder than he initially thought as the energy dissipated rapidly after leaving his body. Worse, its intangible nature refused to be molded.


    "I won''t give up!" He said, encouraging himself and imagining how he could finally communicate without the baby if he succeeded.


    With eyes full of determination, he spent the night training restlessly until the baby''s cries echoed in his apartment, forcing him out of the dream place.


    ******


    As he opened his eyes in the familiarly dusty room, he realised the vial of ghostly elixir of ethereal energy was gone and cemented his speculation that items taken to the dream place disappeared entirely from the waking world.


    Then, he nursed the baby as he reviewed his night of training.


    ''I''ll need a lot of practice to control mana the way I want,'' he thought, smiling wryly while gazing at the room with discomfort.


    Before his appearance, Alina''s daily life could be summarized in three words: work, baby, and sleep. He understood she had no time or energy to spend on cleaning when an idea crossed his mind.


    Swiftly acting on it, he extended his palms towards the ground and ejected short bursts of pure but uncontrolled mana.


    In reaction, dust rose from the ground, leaving two clean spots in the room.


    ''I''ll soon become the best cleaner using mana!'' He thought half-jokingly before using the baby''s hand to open the window and pushing the room''s dust outside.


    After a dozen minutes of work, he grinned in the middle of the cleaned living room before hearing Alina''s footsteps.


    As she walked out of her room with tired eyes and unkempt hair, she immediately picked up her baby and fed him, missing the room''s new look.


    Then, moving like a robot, she swiftly brushed her hair, ate an apple and left the house, carrying her son.


    Thirty minutes later, she entered the apothecary''s shop and walked to the counter.


    "Good morning, elder." She said, smiling brightly before asking, "Do you know how to care for babies?" She was a little scared to let him alone in the shop. What if his curiosity led him to the cauldron, and he burned himself? She needed the apothecary to reassure her before leaving.


    "I raised two daughters." He answered, his tone carrying hints of nostalgia before he reassured the worried woman.


    With a nod of understanding, she kissed the baby''s forehead and left to work.


    As her figure vanished in the village''s street, the old man glared at the baby suspiciously, causing Adam to laugh, amused by the situation.


    ''Look at this old fox trying to confirm if I''m still here,'' he thought, smiling mischievously, ''Look all you want, hahaha.''


    Using his new cleaning trick, he blew mana at the old man''s face, ruffling his white hair and beard and causing him to pale in fright.


    "Ahhh! I''m sorry for my disrespect, sir ghost." He hurriedly apologised before curiosity took over. He needed to know if his dream had been entirely achieved or if the potion had ended up flawed.


    "So, tell me, how was the potion? Was it a success?" He asked, his hands trembling in excitement as the morning sun illuminated his old face.


    Then, under Adam''s astounded expression, he took out a small pot filled with ashes from below his counter as if he had prepared it beforehand.


    Despite the potential dangers and horrible threats, he was genuinely happy and excited to have brewed something way out of his league.


    ''What a potion nerd.'' Adam thought before dipping the baby''s finger in the ash and write. "The brewing was successful. By the way, do you want to strike another deal with me?"


    "No. I only want you to leave my descendants in peace." His face darkened, unwilling to strike anything with this devil.


    "That''s sad. I wanted to offer you to concoct more potions from that forbidden book of yours..." Adam directly hit his weak spot, and it was super effective.


    His eyes sparkled with excitement as he asked, "Really? What do you want in exchange?"


    "Take care of the baby seriously, and let me read your books. Get new ones related to magic, alchemy, or supernatural things if you can, too."

 Chapter 26 - 26: Seven Years of Peace

    "Mhh. These books are not available on the market. It''ll be hard for me to find another one." The apothecary said pensively before excitedly continuing, "As for your other conditions, I accept them!"


    "Do your best. Also, what''s your name?" Adam wrote, curious after two days of interactions.


    "My name is Theodore, sir," Theodore answered respectfully.


    "Alright, Theo. I''ll help you brew medicines occasionally during the next few years." Adam wrote after some thoughts.


    He couldn''t expect Theodore to fork the money for all those expenses. To help finance them, he could participate in the concoction of medicines.


    Moreover, it''ll be a suitable manner to perform what he learned from the books. Ultimately, he could use this knowledge to earn money in the future.


    He also specified the time frame to give Theodore enough time to search for the rare ingredients and the books. After all, he wasn''t delusional enough to believe they would find everything in a few short days.


    Finally, he decided to strike this deal after he experienced how potent the ghostly elixir of ethereal energy''s effects were. Despite the risks, the effects were just too powerful, and he hoped he could make potions for his other stats as well.


    "I''m grateful, sir. I''m growing old and have more and more trouble making medicines." Theodore said, nodding in gratitude and anticipating what the future would look like, accompanied by the baby and his ghostly friend.


    Now that they had a mutually beneficial deal, he didn''t have to fear Theodore would eventually report him to the guards.


    Satisfied with his progress in this strange world, he focused on his future. He felt excitement swelling his heart and the thought of developing his mana and learning how to control it.


    Slowly, days passed, then months, and then years, divided between his studies of mana, medicines, alchemy, and caring for the growing baby until seven years later...


    ******


    "Mama, mama, hurry up! It''s finally that day." A young black-haired boy jumped excitedly inside a clean living room, his hazel eyes glowing with intelligence unbefitting a child his age.


    Made of clean and delicate fabric, his shirt accompanied his movements, occasionally revealing his toned abs as a small bag rebounded on his back.


    "You were right, big brother. Women always take longer to get ready!" he said, facing an empty corner of the living room as if speaking with air.


    Soon after, a young woman came out of her room. She looked clean, wore a beautiful beige robe and even had a light touch of make-up on.


    "I know you are excited, but calm down. You shouldn''t let the lord see you like that." She said with a warm smile. Today, her son will finally receive a name from the baron in person. What an exciting moment.


    "Humf, My friend already gave me a name. I''m just excited to see the lord." The boy answered with contempt, unwilling to trade his name even against money.


    "Yes, yes. That friend you can''t speak about, and no one ever saw, right?" she answered teasingly.


    "Yes! It''s just... He doesn''t like attention and is really busy learning cool stuff!" The boy said, feeling sad not to be trusted.


    "Alright, young man. Let''s head to old Theo''s shop. He wanted to accompany us to the ceremony." She said while opening the door, letting the warm sunray of the morning sun illuminate the place before stepping out.


    However, a hint of concern flashed through her eyes. Ever since he learned to talk, her son had been speaking alone and imagining a friend, who gave him a name and did all kinds of crazy things. At first, she thought he was imagining things. Yet after he entered into detailed battles about bears and wolves, she couldn''t help but feel scared and question him.


    However, his response only added to her confusion as he happily said,


    "He said I should have a name because it annoyed him to call me hey or baby. So, after thinking for a bit, he said I should be named Julius because I was born in July. I don''t really understand how it is related, though."


    Luckily, the old apothecary, who had cared for her son, reassured her, explaining he was just repeating the story he read for him and that it was natural to have imaginary friends while growing up.


    Yet, she still held some doubts... Or maybe were they hopes?


    She remembered how, seven years ago, a ghost who claimed not to be a bad one appeared and changed her life''s trajectory.


    Thanks to him, her son was learning to read, and make medicines. He was even paid! In addition, she now had a less physically demanding job. As she lost herself in her memories, the boy let go of her hand to run to a sitting old man.


    "Grandpa Theo, are you ready?" He asked with a broad smile as soon as he reached him.


    "Hahaha. Of course, Julius. But why are you going? You already have such a unique name." Theodore said, smiling warmly.


    The deal from seven years ago earned him enormous profits. His old, empty shop was now full of medicines and customers again as he racked money in like never before.


    Everything was thanks to the ghost''s advice, who taught him a thing or two about marketing and pricing.


    Confronted by the growing demand and with less time to tend to customers, he found himself forced to hire a helper. And that''s how Alina got a new job. He was truly grateful, as he felt he found a second family in his days of solitude.


    With a shake of his head, he refocused his attention on the smiling boy he considered like his grandson.


    "I don''t know. Mama said it was our country''s tradition, and we had to follow it," Julius answered. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, we can''t disobey her, right?" He said teasingly before adding with a knowing glance, "Keep her busy while we wait for the carriage."


    With an OK sign, he returned to Alina''s side and began a conversation, forcing her to slow her steps.


    "We can obtain the last ingredient thanks to this ceremony." He said before pointing at the boy''s bag and continuing, "I have put everything else in his bag."


    Then, emotions took over as he sighed, his voice trembling, "I''m sad we won''t see each other after this, though."


    Even if he was bothered at first, after so many years, he could say without hesitation that he enjoyed the young boy and his cunning friend''s presence.


    He remembered how every day brought new, fun, and exciting discoveries about magic and alchemy, two fields he could never have dreamed of approaching in the past.


    Then, he turned his head to read an ethereal line of letters. "Humph, Finally! I won''t have to see your old dog''s face daily... But be careful with the cauldron and dress warmly..."


    "Hahaha. Sure, sure. I''ll be careful." Theodore said in amusement. This friend of his really had trouble showing his emotions.

 Chapter 27 - 27: Naming Ceremony

    "Isn''t it too early? The boy is only seven." Theodore asked with a visible frown of concern on his face.


    "Time is playing against us. I can''t wait any longer." The symbols changed before turning soft and being carried by the wind.


    "What are you muttering alone, old Theo? Don''t tell me you went crazy," Alina jokingly asked as she gazed at the kind elder.


    "I''m still as crazy as I was seven years ago. How are you doing, young miss?" he said with a smile.


    "I''m great, thanks to you!" She answered, tilting her head in gratitude before turning to Julius, "Help your grandpa reach the carriage."


    With a nod, he held Theodore''s arm and walked to the plaza''s center, listening to the two adults discussing and laughing about mundane things.


    Then, he focused on the nine excited kids waiting with their parents and the stern knights, checking their identification before allowing them to board the carriages adorned with the barony''s coat of arms. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He marvelled at the carriage''s elegant decorations as he remembered each year, every seven-year-old child had to attend this ceremony. There, they would have their potential tested, a job recommended and receive a name from the territory''s lord.


    This long-lasting tradition filled the commoners with pride and honor while subtly creating a mighty and unreachable image of their lords, allowing them to exert influence over them without being questioned. Well, that was what his big brother told him.


    "Big bro, are you sure we are not looking for trouble with your idea?" Julius murmured discreetly, careful not to be heard as doubts gnawed at his childish heart.


    "If you follow the script, no... Just don''t mess up." A voice filled with confidence answered.


    "I''m afraid to fail and disappoint you," Julius said, tears welling in his eyes as stress gradually clutched his heart.


    However, only silence answered his panic.


    ******


    After a one-hour journey, the procession of carriages stopped.


    Ten children, including him, jumped out, running curiously to the big manor under their parents'' admonishing glares.


    They hurriedly followed the kids and grabbed them by the hand as they did their utmost to appear dignified and respectful in this noble place.


    After all, the Riverwood barony was well known for its river''s fishes and products coming from the forest, making it one of the most prosperous baronies in the country.


    As their gazes lingered on the beautiful garden, a middle-aged knight Alina vaguely remembered approached them and opened his mouth.


    "Welcome to the Riverwood manor. I''m Sir Max, and I''ll guide you through the ceremony," he said, smiling warmly before gesturing towards the entrance, "Please follow me to the great hall."


    In response, parents and children followed through the manor in stunned silence, admiring the luxurious decorations, paintings, golden chandeliers and crystal vases. Everything seemed too extravagant in their eyes, yet they couldn''t help but dream of possessing such items.


    Soon, they reached a hall covered by magnificent tapestries, but what caught Julius'' attention was the man sitting on an intricately carved wooden throne.


    Under the crowd''s curious glances, he stood up and ceremoniously said. "I welcome you for this naming ceremony. I''m lord Lucius Riverwood, ruler of this land."


    Everyone looked at the man in awe. For most of the parents, it was the first time they saw him as they were named by his father during their youth.


    His sharp black eyes pierced the crowd and landed on the children, causing them to shudder before he smiled warmly at them and said, "Line up in front of me. I''ll test your potential and recommend a corresponding job. Then, I''ll give each of you a fitting name."


    Reassured by his smile, the children quickly ran to queue in front of the throne, their hands trembling in excitement as they observed the man''s long black hair undulate in the wind with each of his movements.


    As Julius walked to join the queue, wishing to observe the lord from up close, a voice compelled him to halt his steps.


    "Join it last." It said seriously.


    Listening, he placed himself last and observed curiously as the first kid walked to the lord.


    "Clutch this crystal tightly for ten seconds," Lucius said with a gentle smile, handing a beautiful transparent stone to the first kid.


    With a nod, the kid obeyed, too overwhelmed by the charisma exuded by Lucius to speak.


    After ten seconds, he handed the unchanged crystal back, his eyes glowing with anticipation as the lord opened his mouth.


    "I name you Paul. I see great potential in your hands and recommend you become a baker," He said before calling the next kid.


    As more children passed, Julius noticed the crystal never produced a reaction and wondered what it was used for when his turn finally came.


    Carried by his hesitant steps, he approached the lord, stress menacing to devour him.


    As the lord handed him the crystal and peered into his eyes, he declared with confidence, "I name you Bernard,"


    "PFFFFFFFT." The voice couldn''t help but roar in mocking laughter as it said, "What a great name! Should I call you Bernard from now on? It would be so epic if you married a woman named Bianca HAHAHAHA."


    Blushing until he turned red like a tomato, he lowered his eyes in shame, momentarily forgetting his panic.


    Behind, his mother looked at him with a disappointed expression. She had nothing against that name but felt it lacked something compared to Julius.


    In the meantime, Theodore did his best not to burst out in laughter, finding the situation humorous.


    Next, Lucius asked for the crystal. However, before he could hand it, a pair of ethereal hands covered his for a second. Then, he opened it and revealed the crystal, causing Lucius'' eyes to widen.


    With bated breath, he counted sixteen light blue strands in the transparent stone before they slowly faded.


    Excitement covering his features, he declared authoritatively, "The ceremony is over. Sir Max, escort our guests out. Boy, stay behind with your parents."


    Once everyone left but Julius, Theodore and Alina, he gazed at them and said, "Bernard shows great magical potential. The crystal revealed that his mana reserve, and potency almost reached the second-tier standard."


    However, his words met a wall as everyone gazed at him in confusion.


    "I''m sorry, My Lord, but we don''t understand much. What do you mean by tier two?" Alina asked, a bit overwhelmed by the revelation.


    "Our world has many paths to power, but the acknowledged number one, and by far, is the mage''s path. Its power system is subdivided into nine levels of mastery we call tiers." He patiently explained before enumerating the nine tiers.


    Tier 1: Novice


    Tier 2: Acolyte


    Tier 3: Apprentice


    Tier 4: Mage or Sorcerer


    Tier 5: Adept


    Tier 6: Arcanist


    Tier 7: Archmage


    Tier 8: Magus


    Tier 9: Supreme Sorcerer


    As he ended, Alina widened her eyes and covered her mouth in shock. Why didn''t she know her son was so amazing? However, her eyes almost bulged when she saw Julius walking between them.


    "Excuse me, my lord. Could you please allow me to show you something?" Julius immediately said after the lord mentioned the tiers, not giving him a chance to continue his explanations.


    Without waiting to receive permission, he took a weird-looking posture. Then, he extended his right arm and index finger towards the wall with a grin.


    "Bang." He said in a low voice, trying to sound cool before a small ball made of mana appeared, travelled and finally collided with the wall, leaving a small hole in it.

 Chapter 28 - 28: Bernard Riverwood

    Lucius'' jaw dropped after witnessing the boy condensing mana to form a spell, bypassing the need for chanting.


    He knew how crazy that was as he joined the Academy of Elemental Arts and learned magic in his younger years. Sadly, after reaching the second tier and becoming an acolyte, he understood he had reached his limits.


    Yet, despite being only seven, the boy had almost as much mana as he did, in addition to having much better control. Even he couldn''t expel a ball of mana at that speed.


    To reach that level of control, he suspected a mage had to be at the third tier and must have trained for a decade. So, how did the boy reach that level?


    As he pondered in stupefaction, Julius scratched his head in embarrassment as he opened his mouth.


    "I also have alchemy notions. I... hum... brewed a tier-two and two-tier one potions," he said, repeating the voice''s script and wondering if it would be enough.


    Upon hearing his words, Lucius'' hands trembled, and his pupils dilated as he gazed at the boy as if he had seen a ghost.


    Simultaneously, Alina gazed at her son with quivering lips and tears rolling down her cheeks, feeling guilty. With such overwhelming talent, she was sure he could have become one of the best mages. Sadly, she was a commoner.


    As her sad gaze lingered on the boy, Lucius shook his head, recovering his bearing and asked, "Do you realise lying in front of a noble is a crime, young man?"


    Cold sweat formed on the boy''s forehead as the words echoed like thunder in his ears. He was indeed lying. Thankfully, Theodore came to his rescue.


    "He is not lying. I''m the one who taught him how to brew medicines. If you don''t believe him, he can brew a potion before your eyes," he said, a cunning smile tugging at his lips.


    Feeling amused by the nonsense, Lucius responded, "Oh? I would like to see that."


    Was he a fool to believe the empty boasts of a kid? There was no way he brewed a tier-two potion. After all, only tier-four mages could bypass the need for mana control to brew one using brute strength.


    Even tier-one potions required a tier-three apprentice to brew them successfully. Yet here he was, listening to an early stage tier one boy who didn''t begin his magic journey spouting nonsense.


    "Follow me," he said, leading them to his warehouse.


    Shelves filled with rare magical herbs and other ingredients lined the walls, impressing the trio as Lucius said, "Pick what you need and follow me to my laboratory."


    Despite not being an alchemist, he had built that laboratory more than twenty years ago for someone he thought would succeed him.


    As Lucius reminisced, Theodore and Julius noticed the main ingredient they had failed to find for years was in the lord''s stock.


    Grinning from ear to ear, they picked it up and followed behind Lucius, reaching a vast lab five minutes later.


    In it, Julius noticed a magnificent cauldron shining as if it had never been used. Magic utensils, neatly organised and glowing softly, covered the walls on which old symbols shone dimly.


    "You can begin," Lucius said with a playful smile as he sat on a chair.


    Following his words, Julius instantly busied himself with the arrangement of the ingredients. After years of training under Theodore and the specific preparations they made for this occasion, he managed them like a professional, his movements sharp and accurate.


    Then, he lightened a fire under the cauldron and filled it with a crystal-clear liquid under the voice''s guidance.


    "First, the fernheart essence. Second, add crystalised Springwater. Not this one! The essence of Earthroot comes in fourth."


    As he added the ingredients one after the other in a specific order and at regular intervals, a natural scent wafted from the cauldron, enchanting and invigorating the wide-eyed spectators.


    However, handling the materials didn''t require mana and could be done by anyone with the required knowledge. The hard part came next.


    As he stirred the concoction with a wooden rod, a ghostly hand firmly grasped his. From it, mana infused the rod and gradually harmonised with the mixture.


    After three minutes, he grabbed a flask of lightfrost essence and uncorked it before the fire. Then, mana gently guided it into the cauldron while subtly enhancing its magical properties.


    After five minutes of vigorous stirring, he finally reached the last phase of the brewing process.


    He outstretched his hands above the cauldron, grimacing in concentrating to trick Lucius as mana harmonised the potion''s magical energy, balancing it with its natural components.


    Finally, he poured the potion into a vial and sealed it.


    "Done. It''s a tier one Veilheart Draught. The potion influences the body''s vitality and improves physical endurance, resilience, and overall health." Julius said with an exhausted smile, feigning tiredness to make the scene more credible.


    Lucius couldn''t believe his eyes. It happened in front of him, in his own lab, yet he couldn''t believe it. This kid was more than a genius. He was a monster.


    He couldn''t let go of a talent like that! At first, he wanted the kid to work for him. He was sure the boy would become his strongest knight with a bit of training and his talent for mana.


    However, after he displayed his mana control and really brewed the potion, he changed his plans. The kid''s talent was too monstrous to make him a mere knight.


    "Sadly, he isn''t a noble." He muttered amidst his pondering before his eyes lit up with a crazy idea. He slowly assessed its viability while pondering about alchemists.


    He had never seen or heard of a poor alchemist in his life. Even the worst potion sold for a minimum of five gold coins.


    Obviously, the prices were high because of the even higher investment necessary to train. After all, the loss of ingredients stacked after each failure. That''s why most mages saved their money and bought the potion they needed directly.


    While the lord pondered, its features rapidly shifting from shock to joy and seriousness, Julius walked to his family.


    "Well done, kid! I knew you could do it," Theodore exclaimed, his eyes brightened with joy as he grinned.


    However, Alina swiftly interrupted their conversation as she said with a frown, "You two! Did you hide more things from me?"


    She understood nothing was a coincidence. They had planned everything and kept her in the dark.


    "Who knows?" The kid and old man said in unison, laughing in celebration of their successful plan.


    Simultaneously, Lucius stood up and called the two adults, wanting to have a private conversation with them.


    After ten long minutes, he finally called for the boy, his eyes burning with ambition.


    "I have made my decision. Starting today, I, Lord Lucius Riverwood, adopt Bernard as my son and grant him the noble last name Riverwood." He declared solemnly. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, despite their prior discussion, Alina and Theodore couldn''t help but frown as they heard the name.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA. Bernard Riverwood."

 Chapter 29 - 29: Just as planned

    "Hum, my lord, the boy already has a name he likes a lot. Could you consider making an exception and allow him to keep it?" Theodore spoke with a hint of concern.


    Even Alina, who wanted to follow the tradition, couldn''t help but nod. She really liked Julius better.


    Despite her respect for the lord and their previous negotiations, she couldn''t help but question his motives.


    Why did he agree so readily to their terms without trying to negotiate?


    Theodore emphasized the importance of Julius receiving a comprehensive education, gaining access to a plethora of mysticism-related books, and eventually having the opportunity to enroll in an academy.


    On the other side, Alina had a single request: to remain with her son.


    Unbeknownst to her, they aligned closely with the lord''s own intentions.


    He thought about his sixteen-year-old heir who, because of an accident in his younger days, couldn''t feel or use mana in any way or form. He planned to find powerful allies to assist him in preparation for his succession. After all, no one would respect a weak ruler in this world, and Julius could potentially fill the role.


    With his potential and a bit of luck, becoming a tier three apprentice or even a tier four mage wasn''t impossible.


    Even if he had to invest heavily in him, he would eventually earn his money back with interest once the boy started to sell potions.


    In addition, he was still young. It wouldn''t be too hard to earn his loyalty as long as he treated him fairly.


    "Is that true, boy? What is your name, and who gave it to you?" Lucius asked with curiosity.


    "Yes. My friend named me Julius because I was born in July!" Julius said with determination, unwilling to be called Bernard.


    Lucius looked at Alina with a questioning gaze. He didn''t understand the explanation and it was the first time he heard this name.


    Alina shook her head, In response signalling she had no idea what he meant.


    Adam didn''t know that people didn''t bother to name the months in this world. July was just the seventh month for them.


    "Huh..., I guess... I can make an exception. Your name sounds like mine, so why not? You are now Julius Riverwood." He finally decided after seeing Julius''s firm stance.


    "Follow me, I''ll show you around. By the way, this lab is now yours." Lucius said while exiting the room.


    He gave them a quick tour of the manor, showing and describing the different rooms while passing them.


    Soon, they were back at the entrance.


    Theodore looked at Julius and Alina with his kind, old smile.


    "Youngsters, it''s time for me to head back. I wish you a happy future!" He said, tears welling in his eyes.


    They had spent the past seven years seeing each other every day. He felt sad they wouldn''t be together anymore.


    "Thank you for everything you have done for us," Alina answered, her voice trembling with emotions while hugging the old man.


    Julius joined the hug, knowing they wouldn''t see each other for a long time, maybe even forever.


    "Thank you for showing me true alchemy," Theodor murmured while looking behind Julius as if trying to see someone.


    "Grandpa, he said he was glad that he finally wouldn''t have to see your old face every day," Julius said, tearing up with sadness.


    "Hahaha, sounds just like him," he answered, laughing at their friend''s shenanigans.


    "He also said that a new deal was available. If you live your last years in peace, he would help your descendants in the capital if he ever met them." Julius said, a bit confused.


    "I see... Thank you." He said, leaving their hug and walking away, crying silently, his heart filled with gratefulness.


    They watched him as he boarded the carriage and waved at them one last time with tears flowing down their cheeks. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the carriage became smaller in the distance, Lucius lightly cleared his throat to regain their attention.


    "Ahem. I propose you join your rooms to fix your emotions at your own pace. We will eat dinner together in two hours." After witnessing this sad scene, he knew they probably would need time to calm down and adapt to the new environment.


    He arranged for a maid to guide them before leaving to inform his wife about the new arrivals in the family.


    Meanwhile, Julius and Alina followed the maid and discovered they were given two separate rooms adjacent to each other.


    "I''m sorry, Julius, mama is a bit sad. I''ll see you in two hours." Alina said, feeling extremely depressed by Theodore''s adieu.


    She didn''t know this day would end like that at all. Her emotions were in shambles, and she really needed some time to calm down.


    "Ok, mama. See you later," Julius said, already starting to overcome his sadness as he entered his new room, looking around curiously.


    He now had a big bed, goose feather pillows and a high-quality blanket. Next to it was an empty wardrobe.


    Close to a window, on one side of the room, he saw a study supporting an elegant quill, placed close to a bottle of ink. Upon opening the drawers he noticed they were full of blank papers.


    The sofa, strategically placed before a table, whispered of quiet contemplation.


    Each detail painted an image of comfort and luxury he wasn''t used to.


    He walked to the empty sofa, a look of amazement on his face.


    Then, he grinned.


    "Kekeke, did I do well big bro?" He asked, excitement filling his voice.


    "Not bad. But I would have done better in your place. Your pose was off and lacked elegance! After all, I could have become the best actor if I decided to." A mischievous voice answered him.


    "It''s so amazing. Everything you said happened. Did you also predict he would adopt me?" He asked with a hint of shock in his voice.


    "Cough... Of course, I did." The voice answered, trying to sound convincing.


    He looked at the ghostly human in front of him suspiciously. Then, gave him a high five.


    "Just as planned!" They both said, laughing.

 Chapter 30 - 30: Learning Curve

    Adam looked at the laughing boy with a smile. After seven years, the crying baby grew into a fine young child.


    He had ensured he was well-fed, could read and write a little, had basics in mathematics and trained his body daily. He was proud of the results of his education. If he could, he would boast about being the best teacher to others.


    On the other hand, he judged his personal progress as quite decent. His mana control improved tremendously. He could now use it to write in the air by continuously ejecting mana and solidifying it just enough to give it substance.


    It was an insane improvement, considering he didn''t need to dip Julius''s finger in ash to communicate anymore.


    He learned to eject small mana balls after that by following the same process. He just had to solidify the mana enough for it to become rock-hard.


    He also developed his alchemical skills by brewing a few potions with the assistance of Theodore and Julius.


    However, the lack of ingredients seriously slowed his progress.


    Sadly, after seven peaceful years, he understood he couldn''t progress further in the village as his access to mystical knowledge was too limited.


    That''s why, half a year ago, he decided to impress the baron through Julius during the naming ceremony.


    He believed Lucius wouldn''t give up on recruiting a talented subject if he had the chance, and after being hired, he would have access to more resources.


    However, he didn''t expect to impress him so much that he would immediately adopt the boy, even promising him an opportunity to join an academy.


    For the next two hours, he only spoke about how much knowledge they would soon have access to and how he was the best plan-maker until dinner time.


    Knock, Knock, Knock.


    "Young master, the dinner is ready. Please follow me to the dining room." A maid said with a respectful voice before knocking on Alina''s door.


    As he came out of his room, he noticed his mother''s reddened eyes and nose. Their separation from Theodore left a deep mark on her.


    They followed the maid into the manor''s corridor and soon reached the elegant dining room.


    In its middle, he noticed a long table, and two adults seated on it.


    "Ah, Julius, Alina, you are here. Let me introduce you to my wife, Eleanor." Lucius stood up and said with a bright smile as he pointed at his wife.


    Eleanor''s features were unpretentious, bearing an approachable allure. Her presence exuded a laid-back and genuine vibe, and she carried herself with an understated, down-to-earth grace. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Eleanor Riverwood. You can call me stepmother." She said with a hint of excitement in her voice.


    In response, Julius looked at his mother with a questioning glance, asking her what he should do.


    Alina nodded at him, showing she had no problem with it before he opened his mouth.


    "Nice to meet you stepmother."He answered, a little shy.


    "Oh, such a cutie. It''s a shame your big brother is still at the academy. I''m sure he would have loved to meet you as well," she said, her eyes glowing with happiness.


    Stumped by such a warm welcome and, more importantly, trying his best not to laugh because of his big brother, he gazed at her in confusion.


    Meanwhile, the ghost floated above her, making faces like a kid to draw his attention. Sometimes, he wondered if he really was older than him...


    "She is speaking about our son, Nathan. He is nine years older than you. Please, have a seat." Lucius interjected and clapped his hand.


    Soon, maids and butlers brought delicacies to the table, causing the mother-and-son duo to widen their eyes at the luxurious dishes.


    After discovering them with eagerness, they had a lovely discussion during which Lucius and Eleanor explained the workings of the family and spoke about their hobbies.


    Everything was perfect until Alina, encouraged by their friendliness, spoke about Julius'' imaginary friend.


    "I''m really concerned about this friend of his. He often speaks alone." She said, making Julius blush and Adam facepalm.


    Lucius looked at the boy carefully for a few moments before shrugging.


    "I don''t think it''s a big problem for now. However, if in a few years, he still speaks alone, we might need to address the problem seriously." His answer made Adam and Julius sigh in relief.


    Many geniuses acted weirdly in their younger years. Speaking alone or to an imaginary friend didn''t sound so bad to him as long as he was good-natured.


    "I see. I trust you, sir," Alina answered in defeat. Everyone kept telling her it was natural, but she was sure it wasn''t.


    But she couldn''t share her suspicions. After all, she and Theodore never spoke about how a ghost once asked for their help, using the baby. It was something they promised him, and they were determined to keep the secret.


    After all, her life became much better after the ghost made her meet the old apothecary, and she wanted to see him again one day to thank him properly.


    After her question, Lucius shared the schedule they planned for the boy. "Starting tomorrow, you''ll learn swordsmanship with Sir Max in the morning. In the afternoon, we''ll teach you history, mathematics, politics, basic magical knowledge and neutral tier-one spells. If you do well, I''ll reward you in six months."


    "Finally! I don''t have to teach this blockhead anymore." Adam screamed in joy, making Julius stumble and look at him in astonishment.


    "What? Don''t tell me you didn''t know you were stupid... It took you so long to understand that one silver was equivalent to one hundred bronze coins..." He said, causing the boy to lower his head in shame.


    Then, Lucius continued, "Return to your room and sleep for the night. I want you full of energy for your first day of learning!"


    Following his instructions, he returned to his room after bidding good night to his mom and sat on the sofa with an exhausted grimace.


    "Big bro, please stop making faces when I''m talking to others," he said with resentment.


    "I''m doing that to train your poker face. You''ll see how useful it is in the future. Go to bed, and don''t forget to hold the Veilheart Draught," Adam invented some bullshit reason to justify his childish actions, causing him to sigh.


    "Good night, big bro," He said, jumping with glowing eyes on his new fancy bed, and fell asleep holding the potion.


    *********


    Adam woke up in the dream place, a potion in hand.


    "Sight, it took me seven years to brew three tier-one potions. What a shame." He said, with mixed feelings.


    "Status!"

 Chapter 31 - 31: Potions Painful Price

    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: N/A


    LVL: 1


    Exp: 5/20


    HP: 14/14


    Vitality: 1.4


    Strength: 6.2


    Agility: 6.4


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger


    Skills: Active: None


    Passive: Mana Control tier two.


    Note: Soul is damaged. Keep drinking those forbidden potions, junky.


    Over the past seven years, he successfully brewed and consumed two tier-one potions, each granting him five points in strength and four and a half in agility.


    Brewing them made the system officially recognise him as an alchemist and added an entry for it in his stats panel.


    He felt a bit emotional. After all, the compendium of forbidden alchemical potions only had three tier-one potions recorded, and he brewed them all:


    Cursed Shadow Sprint Serum for agility, Doomforged Elixir for strength and Veilheart Draught for vitality.


    Although every potion had formidably potent effects, their side effects were even more severe if the brewing wasn''t perfect.


    However, he had no doubts that his brewing was as flawless as it had been for the last two potions.


    His confidence stemmed from rigorous mana control training and the effects of the first potion he brewed.


    He now understood how lucky he had been to concoct the ghostly elixir of ethereal energy. Its benefits went far beyond a mere boost of fifteen intelligence.


    It granted him a much better sensitivity and connection to mana. That''s why he was as good as some alchemist with decades of mana control training behind them, despite having only trained for seven years.


    He uncorked the vial and drank the potion in one swift motion.


    As he relished the surge of vitality coursing through his body, the situation rapidly took a turn for the worse.


    "ARGH... It hurts," he screamed in pain, falling to the ground.


    He was sure he brewed the potion perfectly, so why?


    He felt as if every nerve in his body was set ablaze. His muscles convulsed uncontrollably, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead.


    His vision blurred, and he felt a weight pressing on his chest, making every breath a struggle. A cacophony of dissonant whispers echoed in his ears, adding to the torment.


    Time seemed to stretch, each moment elongated into an eternity of suffering. Just when Adam believed he could endure no more, the torment reached its zenith, leaving him trembling and gasping for air.


    As the searing pain gradually subsided, he found himself drenched in sweat, lying on the ground with ragged breaths.


    "What the hell happened?" He questioned, terrified by the mystical reaction and the pain.


    Even what he endured after suffering from his damaged soul paled in comparison to what he had just gone through.


    After recovering for half an hour, he slowly stood up, taking support on his table and staggered to his bed.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: N/A


    LVL: 1


    Exp: 5/20


    HP: 59/59


    Vitality: 5.9


    Strength: 6.2


    Agility: 6.4


    Intelligence: 16 S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Free attribute points: 0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger


    Skills: Active: None


    Passive: Mana Control T2, Enhanced Intuition T1.


    "The potion yielded the expected results, so what happened?" he asked tiredly, before noticing a new entry in his passive column.


    "Huh? Where did that enhanced intuition come from?" Confused, he focused on it to get the description.


    Enhanced Intuition T1: A mysterious synergy born from the convergence of three forbidden tier-one elixirs. This enhanced intuition allows an instinctual grasp of circumstances, foreseeing potential outcomes and guiding decisions.


    "I need to find a way to level up this ability in the future..." He said seriously.


    He knew how having good instincts could save one''s life. He experienced it against the bear and when crafting his first potion. Nothing could take him by surprise if he could merge wit with it.


    Curious about the potion''s creator, he pondered his achievements in alchemy. Did he know that consuming them would bring hidden benefits? If he did, were those benefits random?


    Having witnessed their danger, he was certain that only a few had managed to consume them and survive.


    He gazed at his stats again while starting his daily mana control training routine.


    ''Can I beat the second trial with those stats?'' He thought, then hurriedly shook his head at the stupid idea.


    Sure, he got a super book and a cool dagger, but he almost died in and outside that accursed trial.


    He was unwilling to subject himself to such torture again. Even after seven years, the shadow of the bear still haunted his nights.


    *********


    The night slowly passed, and a new day began.


    In the dining room, Julius had breakfast with Alina and his adoptive parents.


    Eleanor treated him especially well, asking him tons of questions about how he felt in the manor, how he slept, what he liked...


    He felt a bit overwhelmed by her excitement, but he could count on the help of his loyal big brother to... make fun of him, as always.


    Because of him, he answered the question "What is your dream," with "Become the king of pirates," which puzzled everyone in the room, except Adam, who laughed like a kid.


    After finding excuses to make them believe it was a popular joke among kids, he stormed out of the room and went straight towards the training grounds.


    Today, he would start his training with Sir Max.


    "Hello, young master. We will begin your swordsmanship instruction today. First, what kind of weapon do you think would fit you?" Sir Max asked expectantly after hearing the lord praise the boy as a genius.


    "Tell him a dagger or a short sword," Adam said while Julius pondered the question.


    He repeated his words.


    "Why?" Max asked with a raised brow, not expecting this answer.


    "Because my only weapon is a dagger, idiot. Huh... I mean, tell him because the other weapons are too heavy for you."


    "Excellent answer, young master. I guess you really are a genius," Max answered, astonished by Julius'' quick-wittedness. "I thought you would say something like a rapier or a wooden double-edged sword, but it looks like you want to train with real weapons. That''s why you chose the dagger or the short sword, right?"


    "Hum... Yes, yes, exactly. I don''t like the rapier and want to use a real weapon to get... hum... used to it." Julius repeated what Adam said, copying even his moments of hesitation.

 Chapter 32 - 32: Blades and Mana: A Day of Training

    "You are wise, young master," Sir Max said with a smile. "Today, I''ll show you basic footwork and moves you can use with a dagger or a short sword. You will then mimic them while I''ll correct your postures or mistakes."


    Julius glanced questioningly at Adam, wondering which weapon he should choose before hearing him say matter-of-factly, "Your name is Julius: of course, you should pick the short sword."


    Following the advice, he grabbed one from a rack and trained for the whole morning, determined to learn as much as possible.


    Further behind, hidden from his view, Adam imitated his moves with his Beastbane dagger clenched in his right hand and absorbed everything Max taught him like a sponge.


    Not knowing how to fight caused him to end up in a sorry state during the first trial, where he had to sacrifice his right arm to avoid being bitten to death by the wolf, for example, and was determined to learn combat techniques to avoid this situation from occurring again.


    As hours passed and Julius tirelessly trained, Max couldn''t help but widen his eyes in astonishment. He had thought he would have to let the kid have several breaks and take things slowly, but Julius was more resilient than his looks suggested.


    With a raised brow of admiration, he also glimpsed at his lean, muscular body through his sweat-drenched clothes.


    With their lesson coming to an end, he retrieved a booklet and a gem and gave them to the boy.


    "In this world, mana is the most important resource for every path, not only magic. This book records a breathing technique used to reinforce organs and muscles by inhaling mana," Max explained patiently, scrutinising the boy to ensure he understood everything before continuing.


    "The technique is more effective if you use it while you train. You should practice it every day for at least one hour to readjust your breathing."


    With a nod, Julius took both items before Max slapped his own forehead and said, "Oh, I gave you the gem by mistake. Let me take it back."


    After handing the gem in confusion, Julius returned to his room to clean before having lunch.


    ***


    In the meantime, Max went straight to see Lucius.


    "The gem showed no reaction. I''m sure I already tested him once when he was a baby. He is not a summoned My Lord." Max said seriously.


    Sighing in relief, Lucius asked, "What do you think about him? Be honest."


    "He doesn''t have much muscle mass, so it is hard to notice, but his body is well-trained... Too well-trained. He endured several hours of practice without pause even after I increased the difficulty. The man who taught him is crazy! He didn''t leave a single muscle group untrained." Max said with a hint of fear in his eyes.


    "Oh, did he already have a breathing technique, then?" Lucius asked suspiciously.


    "No, I checked him several times. His muscles were void of mana." Max said in confusion. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t understand how someone could train Julius so extensively but not give him a breathing technique. It felt like a waste to him.


    "I asked who trained him, but he said it was the same friend who gave him his name," Max revealed this crucial information.


    "His imaginary friend again? Interesting. I think he is clean, and we can drop our vigilance for now," Lucius said with a smile. If he discovered the boy was a summoned, he would have been forced to hand him to the royals or face the consequences once discovered.


    But what he dreaded most was to find he had been sent as a spy by that traitorous bastard.


    Upon thinking about him, he gritted his teeth as anger caused his vision to turn red for a second.


    Resolved to discover the truth, he would test Julius one last time this evening.


    As for the imaginary friend? He honestly didn''t care. If Julius heard voices telling him to train, it was great, and everyone should hear them.


    ****


    After lunch, Julius followed Eleanor to the manor''s library, where they would have their class.


    They agreed she would teach him how to read, write, mathematics and history, while Lucius would teach him politics and magic.


    Adam was eager to hear about this world''s history. Sadly, she focused on the country and its nobles'' families, disappointing him.


    He still learned he was in the western part of the central continent in a small country named Belloria.


    Its access to the sea in the northern region of the kingdom allowed its economic policies to focus on maritime trade. Profiting from its inland neighbours, the royal family bought their manufactured products before shipping them to other continents while buying exotic commodities and reselling them here.


    After listening for ten minutes, he grimaced in boredom.


    ''No thanks. I don''t want to attend class ever again if they are not about magic.'' Adam thought, remembering all the years he spent in school, then college after that, with an icy shiver.


    "Good luck, Julius, study well!" He encouraged before swiftly floating to a corner of the room to train his mana, ignoring the lesson entirely.


    Meanwhile, Julius shook his head silently as Eleanor eagerly taught him. However, he couldn''t help but feel her gaze weird and wondered why she looked at him as if he was a treasure.


    After two long hours, Eleanor clapped her hand with a broad smile and said, "That will be it for today. Keep it up, Julius. You are doing great!"


    Satisfied with her student, she offered him a candy as she marvelled at his discipline and focus. He listened to her explanations without a moment of distraction and even asked questions that forced her to think.


    In truth, only Adam believed Julius was stupid, and it was only because he hated to explain the same things several times.


    Soon, Eleanor left, and Lucius took her place.


    "Let''s start with something interesting after Eleanor''s boring lessons." He said, holding a stack of paper.


    Adam''s ears perked like a cat, eager to learn magic from a proper teacher instead of fumbling in the dark.


    "Using spells is easy on paper but can be difficult in reality, especially the elemental ones." Lucius started to explain while showing Julius five spells. "To use a spell, you need to order your mana to shape its form and determine the effects it should have."


    "Most tier-one novices and tier-two acolytes use long chants in old languages to voice their orders and help them visualise the desired effects. Tier three apprentices require shorter chants and are thus more effective."


    "We call tier-four practitioners mages because they can manifest their spells with a short group of words like the spell''s name, for example. I have even heard that tier seven archmages could conjure spells with a movement of their hands and without uttering a word." He said while ensuring that Julius understood everything.


    "Now, choose a spell and try to cast it." He said, a hint of anticipation in his eyes.

 Chapter 33 - 33: A Novices Journey into the World of Spells

    Adam excitedly bent over Julius'' shoulders, his eyes ablaze with curiosity as he read the spell''s names.


    Illuminate: conjures mana in a blue sphere, radiating a soft light to illuminate the surroundings without relying on elemental forces.


    Mana shield: creates an invisible mana barrier able to block tier-one spells and enchanted attacks.


    Magical perception: allows the identification and classification of magic energies, revealing the nature of enchanted items or spells cast in the area.


    Mana arrow: shapes the mana in an arrow to deliver a focus shot at distant targets.


    Mage''s hands: conjures ethereal hands made of pure mana under the caster''s command. These hands can interact with magical elements, objects, and spells, allowing the caster to manipulate and control magical energies with finesse. The spell incurs a high mana consumption because of its versatile and intricate nature.


    "Take the last!" Adam screamed excitedly, scaring Julius, who was still deciphering the incantations.


    In truth, each of the five spells was useful in their own way, but Adam dreamed of interacting with anything other than Julius for too long. Anyway, he would eventually learn them all.


    Julius nodded as he held the paper recording the mage''s hand spell and took another weird pose to signal he would try to cast it.


    Simultaneously, Adam double-checked the incantation and recited it in his mind to ensure he got the pronunciation right before saying, "Julius, repeat after me: *"From the aether, shadows weave, hands of mana, I now conceive. Grant me touch, both firm and grand. In magic''s grasp, at my command.*"


    Right after the boy pronounced the last word, ethereal tendrils of pure mana materialised and weaved themselves to resemble two translucent adult hands that shimmered with arcane luminescence.


    Awe covered Julius'' face as he thought, ''You are the best, big bro! You even succeeded on the first try!''


    However, a splitting headache assaulted Adam a few seconds later. He only had time to move the hands slightly before his mana ran dry.


    "You really conjure them..." Lucius remarked, astonished by the boy''s talent.


    The mage''s hand spell was one of the rare no-tier spells, meaning that its strength and utilities depended on the caster. Usually, no one bothered to learn it because of its high mana consumption and limited potential. After all, how many could reach high tiers, and why wouldn''t they learn elemental spells instead?


    "Not bad. You kept them materialised for half a dozen seconds, give or take." Lucius said approvingly. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Adam felt anything but happy about the outcome. What could he do in five seconds except prank Julius?


    Determination flashed in his eyes, making them glow like two torches as he exclaimed, "I''m going to train that spell until I master it!"


    Subsequently, Julius asked a question of his own, surprising the two men. "What about elemental spells? When will I learn to cast fireballs, ice spears and earth walls?"


    "To cast elemental spells, you need the corresponding elemental affinity first. Usually, everyone has at least one, but it''s possible to have more." Lucius started pensively before delving deeper into the subject. "However, having many affinities with distinct elements isn''t necessarily better than having only one.


    For example, it''s better to possess one high affinity to earth than three low affinities to fire, water and wind."


    "What are my affinities?" Julius asked, eager to help his big brother learn new and powerful elemental spells.


    However, Lucius'' answer disappointed them as he said, "We can''t know before you enrol in a magic academy. The techniques and tools used to check someone''s affinities are secrets they are unwilling to share."


    "I understand. That''s why we''ll learn neutral spells only, right?" Julius said in realisation.


    "Yes, mana is, most of the time, a neutral energy. Over the years, mages developed many low-level neutral spells before shifting their focus on elements, creating many new paths. In magic, there are no better paths, only better practitioners," Lucius explained as Adam fell deep in thought.


    ''I wonder what my elemental affinities are. I should at least have one, right?'' He mused, unsure if his ghostly condition would impact his magic journey.


    "Let''s end our lesson here. So, how was your day?" Lucius asked with a smile, ensuring the boy wasn''t overwhelmed and could follow this routine.


    After all, he knew that shoving too much information in the kid''s brain could be counterproductive and make him hate studying.


    However, his worries were unnecessary.


    "It was a really amusing day! I''m already used to training in the morning and studying in the afternoon, except that now, the knowledge is more practical." Julius answered with an innocent smile.


    Behind him, Adam nodded. The knowledge they now had access to truly widened their horizons and was invaluable.


    Simultaneously, Lucius dropped his smile, his face turning solemn as suspicion flashed in his eyes. It made no sense for a commoner to endure such a schedule in a poor village.


    "Tell me, who taught you how to train and read?" Lucius asked, his eyes narrowing. He had to get an answer, or his paranoia wouldn''t allow him to accept the boy wholeheartedly.


    "My big brother, of course! He said he could be the best teacher if he chose to become one." Julius answered, his voice full of enthusiasm as he missed the man''s shift in behavior.


    "IDIOT," Adam yelled and slapped him on the back of his head.


    "Aouch... I meant Grandpa Theodore taught me how to read and my friend how to train." Julius said hastily, trying to correct his last sentence while massaging his head.


    "Oh? Who is this big brother of yours? What is his name?" Lucious asked, a menacing glint flashing through his eyes.


    "It''s just how I call my friend when we are together. He told me not to say his name because he doesn''t like attention..." He answered under Lucius'' scrutinising gaze, finally realising something wasn''t right.


    Lucius''s voice echoed loudly in the library as he asked commandingly, "Is your big brother a young man with long raven black hair carrying a stick around?"


    Simultaneously, he sent his mana crash like a flood on the boy, applying pressure on his body. He would force the truth out of his mouth today.


    Petrified and unable to think for a moment, as Lucius'' figure grew in his eyes into that of a giant, he trembled in fear and fell on his knees.


    "Say no, idiot!" Adam hastily shook him to make him recover from his stupor, understanding the situation went south. If Julius failed to handle it correctly, only trouble awaited them.


    "N... No, I... I have never seen the man you described. In the entire village, I only know Grandpa, my mom and my friend," Julius stuttered, his legs trembling as tears welled in his eyes and cold sweat dripped from his back.

 Chapter 34 - 34: A Brothers Promise

    Lucius looked at Julius with the intensity of a predator fixating on its prey, his gaze sharp and menacing.


    Even breathing became hard for the boy as the tension suffocated him.


    After a moment of oppressive silence, Lucius finally released the pressure he was emitting using his mana as a smile stretched on his lip.


    "So, you never met him? Hahaha, sorry, boy. I had to be sure about it," he said apologetically.


    However, he had miscalculated his test''s effects on the boy and his big brother.


    As a seven-year-old kid who grew up protected by his loving family. How could he endure such an intimidating scene with limited life experience?


    So, he did what was expected of a kid his age as soon as the pressure receded.


    "Waaah. Mama, I''m scared. Big brother, help me, waaah," he fell on his bottom, warm tears rolling down his cheeks as he hugged his legs, and his body uncontrollably shivered.


    Adam watched the scene with gritted teeth, doing his best to stay cool-headed.


    "It''s over. You endured well. Breathe slowly and calm down." He patted the kid''s back comfortingly, yet his words lacked the expected gentle tone. Instead, they resonated with a fury he had never experienced before.


    He glared at the approaching man with gritted teeth. After a moment, he took a deep breath, his anger subsiding as Lucius extended a handkerchief with a guilt-ridden face and said gently, "I''m really sorry, but I had to verify you had no relation with that man. I hope you can forgive me."


    Upon hearing the words and being soothed by his big brother, Julius gradually calmed down until he recovered enough to make coherent sentences.


    "I can forgive you, but I know my big brother. He won''t let the matter rest before he takes revenge," he warned, drying his tears and standing up. As far as he could remember, he had never seen anyone take advantage of his family without paying a price.


    "That''s fine. If he ever comes for revenge, I''ll be waiting," Lucius replied casually, unconcerned by an imaginary threat. Unaware that his detached demeanor only fueled the hate-filled glare directed at him.


    ''You dare to bully my body? Let''s see how well you sleep when a mage''s hand slaps you in the middle of the night.'' Adam thought with a cunning smile.


    After Julius totally recovered, they moved to the dining room to have a meal with the rest of the family.


    As they sat down for dinner, Alina couldn''t help but notice that her son''s mood was off. She gently placed a hand on his shoulder, silently offering the comfort only a mother''s touch could bring before recounting her day in the manor, mixing humour and exaggerated reactions to make him feel better.


    Then, Eleanor praised him for his intelligence and concentration during their study session, while Lucius ordered the chef to cook sweets to reward the boy''s efforts.


    As the meal concluded, Julius felt everyone was paying attention to his well-being. His heart warmed, and his mood recovered as he sensed their caring gazes linger on him.


    After laughing with everyone and devouring the delicious sweets, a bright smile tugged at his lips as he returned to his room, humming a light tone.


    Yet, someone else''s mood was far from bright or light. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You almost messed up," Adam said as soon as the door closed. He had explained many times not to mention or give any information about him. Yet, he did it in front of the worst possible person by mistake. His existence had to remain secret for as long as possible, or they would be hunted down.


    "I''m sorry, big bro... He caught me off guard by asking about that so suddenly." Julius answered with his head lowered in guilt.


    "Sigh... We are lucky he believes I''m your imaginary friend because of Alina''s questions, but don''t speak about me again. Make them think I don''t exist anymore. That I disappeared one morning." Adam said seriously, unwilling to take any risks with the baron.


    Lucius'' actions were unmistakable. He was checking their backgrounds extensively, wary of someone''s involvement. So, what would his reaction be after learning a ghost accompanied the boy?


    "It''s going to be hard," Julius muttered, a feeling of sadness gripping his heart. He really loved and was proud of his big brother. Despite his weirdness, he wanted to introduce him to his mother and the others and tell them how amazing he was.


    Sadly, only he could see or hear him. Sadness momentarily covered his features as he wondered how his big brother could endure this lonesome life.


    "Don''t you feel lonely sometimes?" He asked, his voice low and his hands trembling.


    However, the answer didn''t make him feel better as Adam''s sharp words cut through the air. "Lonely? Why would I? I''m already extremely displeased because I have to interact with an idiot like you, and you want to add more to the mix? No, thank you."


    However, he knew him enough to read between the lines. He was trying to avoid the question so as not to expose his feelings and vulnerability. With a silent gaze of compassion, he nodded and acted as if he didn''t understand the attempt.


    "Anyway, it should be seven by now. Rest for an hour or two before training your mana control and new mana breathing technique for an hour each." Adam said confidently, yet his glowing eyes were dim, and his hands trembling.


    "I hate mana control training, and you are already good with it. Can''t I stop and focus on my body?" He answered, trying to ease the mood by following the flow.


    "Nope. You have to improve your mana as well. Ask Lucius how to develop your reservoir tomorrow." Adam replied. Focusing on his body in a magic world didn''t sound good to him. The boy''s progress would be too limited, and he wanted him to have strong mana when he turned thirteen.


    "Pff. Okay..." he said, pouting, before sitting on his bed, his mind racing as Adam silently floated to a corner of the room.


    ''Don''t worry, big bro. One day, I''ll find a solution and help you become normal again, I promise.'' Julius thought while looking in his direction, hope and determination brimming in his eyes.


    Then, he focused on his training, aiming to improve to support him in the future.


    Reading the booklet, he discovered the breathing technique fortified the muscles by infusing mana directly into the bloodstream through specialised rhythmic breathing. As a result, the heart, lungs and muscles gradually improved as they adapted to the energy.


    After using it and fumbling with mana control for two hours, his eyes closed as he tiredly fell asleep under Adam''s frowning gaze.


    ''Six more years... In six years, I''ll walk on my own two legs, speak with whoever and go wherever I want.'' He chaotically thought, madness lighting his eyes as he put a tight lid on his heart, sealing the useless emotions that could compromise his future.

 Chapter 35 - 35: A Six-Month Journey

    Julius focused on his daily routine, training and learning diligently under the strict but caring Riverwood couple. And soon, six months passed by.


    During that time, he learned the basics to increase his mana capacity naturally through absorbing and guiding the energy towards his heart or core. This process occurred passively but was extremely slow. Thus, consciously guiding it would yield better results.


    Unfortunately, when he inquired about the subject and any other ways to speed up progress, Lucius shook his head and answered. "You''ll learn about it in the academy."


    In the baron''s opinion, distracting the boy with superfluous knowledge was wasted time. After all, with sixteen strands on the measuring device, he was convinced Julius would naturally reach the first tier''s bottleneck and be forced to pause his progress until he enrolled anyway.


    With his new knowledge, Julius began his magic journey, spending time to increase his mana. Now, he could already make two strands appear, showcasing average to mediocre talent in magic.


    On the other side, Adam discovered in frustration his inability to gather and guide mana. After drawing theories after theories, he understood that his condition was the problem. Yet, his effort proved futile when he tried in the dream place.


    He realised that the only way to increase his mana was by distributing his points in intelligence or by consuming potions. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite his annoyance, he shifted his focus to mana control and learning Lucius'' five spells until the system recognised them as his skills.


    Skills: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1, Mage''s hands.


    Other: Mana bullet LVMAX.


    Passive: Mana Control T2, Enhanced Intuition T1.


    After learning the mana arrow and finding it similar to his ability to condense and shoot balls, he methodically analysed the spell''s working. Deepening his understanding and replicating the spell''s unique features, he improved the technique, increasing its velocity and adding spinning momentum. Lastly, he changed the shape, thinking bullets were better than arrows.


    Once he perfected his method, the system added an "other" column, surprising him. After pondering, he realised his spell didn''t require incantations and relied on control only, explaining the separation.


    His eyes glowed upon discovering that, as he wondered if he could turn more spells into what he decided to call mana techniques.


    *****


    Today, during their breakfast, Lucius glanced at the boy with respect and admiration before his voice echoed in the dining room.


    "Do you remember what I promised six months ago, my boy?" Lucius asked, a kind smile tugging at his lips. However, Julius'' answer almost caused him to choke.


    "Yes. You asked me to forgive you for what happened. But I swear I didn''t do it!" Julius hurriedly responded, panic veiling his childish face as he thought Lucius would blame him.


    "Cough... I''m not referring to that," Lucius said while coughing, memories of his torments resurfacing.


    On a random day every week, his sleep had been disturbed by an out of nowhere slap, forcing him to wake up in fear and assemble his knights to search for the culprit the first time. After a week, he believed the boy wanted to vent his anger and accepted it, thinking they were even. Yet, when it happened again, he went to confront him, unwilling for the grudge to take root.


    However, Julius denied any implications vehemently, swearing he had nothing to do with it. Confused about the situation and wondering if the boy was lying, he asked Max to monitor him for the week to be fixed. Alas, the knight only witnessed the kid''s peaceful sleeping while a transparent hand slapped his lord during his sleep.


    Even until now, they didn''t find the slightest clue about the culprit or his motives, frustrating them.


    After coughing again to recover his bearings, Lucius'' eyes glowed excitedly as he announced, "I promised a reward if you trained diligently! Today, I''ll give it to you."


    "Hum, it better be a wonderful reward, or I''ll double the slapping for a month," Adam snorted, causing the boy''s eyes to tremble slightly.


    ''I knew it was him! He finally admitted it,'' Julius thought, smiling warmly at his brother.


    "From today onwards, you are a noble recognised by the Crown," Lucius declared, signalling a maid to give Julius his new documents.


    With blazing eyes, the boy opened the intricately carved wooden box, discovering an officially stamped paper and a noble brooch.


    Upon reading the title curiously, he realised it was an act of birth, confirming his relation as Lucius'' son by blood.


    Alina and Eleanor happily applauded him, celebrating his rise in rank and official integration into the family, as he pinned the brooch on his shirt with a radiant smile.


    Then, Lucius'' voice echoed in the room as he explained how he succeeded in forging the official document. "The document was simple to procure since everyone knows I have another son. I only had to tell them his name was Julius and lie about the date."


    His curiosity piqued by the mention of an additional family member, Julius asked curiously, "Where is that other son?"


    "Dead," Lucius replied, his tone solemn and his face sombre. Simultaneously, Eleanor''s face distorted into a disgusted grimace as her eyes burned in hatred for a second.


    "My condolences," Alina said earnestly, sad to hear the news. After living six months in luxury, she felt in debt to the couple and tried her best to help them manage the manor.


    "Enough about him! We don''t want to speak about him. Ever." He stated firmly before calming down and adding. "I have one more surprise for you. I''ve witnessed your diligence and good heart. That''s why today I''ll conduct the talent-unlocking ritual for you!"


    Upon hearing his words, Adam perked his ears in curiosity. What was that talent ritual about? Was it similar to the one he would unlock in five years and a half?


    "What is a talent?" Julius asked, confused.


    With a reassuring smile, Eleanor explained, "It''s normal for you not to know about it. Through a ritual, nobles unlock or inherit a talent from magical beasts." Then, adjusting her sitting and raising her index, as she did during their lessons, she added, "Your innate potential and state during the ritual define the talent''s quality you''ll obtain.


    So, if a diligent young man like you uses a weak beastcore, you have a high chance of obtaining its best talent. On the opposite, a lazy and talentless young master, despite using the best core available on the market, will only end up with a mediocre one."


    After her explanation, Lucius proudly chimed in. "Considering your high potential, we chose the core of a tier four beast named the Ethereal Serpent. It is an extremely rare creature that emerges from unknown and mystical realms. We hope you''ll unlock its incredible talent for magic."


    "Shit. I''m jealous..." Adam muttered before yelling, "I promise I won''t slap you during your sleep again! Unlock my talent, too!"

 Chapter 36 - 36: Beyond Mana

    The Ethereal serpent was a creature shrouded in mystery. Information was scarce, yet it was a renowned legendary beast with mystical abilities. Rumours said it could even command the four primary elements to use overbearing, yet unusual spells.


    Such a rare core was essentially impossible to buy with money. Only favours could permit a noble to acquire it. Luckily, Lucius had a strong connection with a marquisate, obtaining the core with promises and gold. With this investment, the baron showed how much he valued the boy''s talent and efforts, going all in to help him develop.


    "Julius, we hope you will grant us a request before proceeding with the ritual," Eleanor said, her face solemn and her voice firm. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sure! You have been so good to me and Mom since we arrived here," Julius answered, rising to his feet and slightly bowing his head in gratitude.


    "Once you''re grown up, we want you to help your brother manage the territory and expand the family''s influence." She revealed straightforwardly. Contrarily to Lucius, she wanted to show the boy her trust to earn his back.


    "As long as he doesn''t ask me to do bad things, I promise," Julius said, smiling radiantly.


    The couple smiled in return, reassured by their choice and the boy''s honesty. After all, not everyone repaid kindness with kindness.


    On the other side of the table, despite her confusion about all the magical discussions, Alina nodded in approval, proud of her son''s integrity.


    "Thank you, Julius. I''m sure you are dying to unlock your talent." Lucius said, standing up and adding as he left the room. "Come to the alchemy chamber whenever you are mentally ready. I have already prepared everything."


    "Chase him, fool! I want to see that talent ritual." Adam yelled, impatient to see the ritual.


    As eager as his big brother, the boy excused himself and swiftly raced to join Lucius, his head filled with dreams and his heart with hope.


    Two minutes later, he stood before the door, asking his big brother, "What talent do you think I''ll unlock?"


    "Heh, look at your potential. You''ll obtain the worst talent for sure! HAHAHA." Adam mocked, acting like a kid because of his jealousy.


    Julius knew answering was a waste of time. He couldn''t beat him verbally, so he quietly ignored his big brother and pushed the door open, revealing its new setting.


    He gazed at the arcane symbols and mystical inscriptions softly glowing and humming in amazement. In the center, he saw an ornate white altar upon which the Ethereal Serpent''s core was carefully placed, pulsating with ethereal energy.


    "Stand before the altar. You won''t need to do anything." Lucius instructed with a smile, ready to start the ritual.


    As he followed the baron''s guidance, anxiety gripped his heart, and questions flooded his mind. ''What if big bro is right? What if I unlock a useless talent?'' He thought, his steps gradually becoming heavier, and his hands trembled.


    Noticing his panic, Adam gently grabbed the boy''s shoulder, silently showing his support. Reassured by the gesture, Julius'' eyes brightened as determination chased away his negative thoughts.


    Soon, he stood before the altar, and Lucius started chanting. Words in an ancient language echoed through the room and resonated with the core first, then the boy. The inscriptions hummed to life in response to the magical incantations, casting dancing shadows on the chamber walls.


    Subsequently, the Ethereal Serpent''s core brightened and connected with Julius'' heart, attuning and resonating with one another rhythmically. After a moment of profound connection, the core''s energy slowly and gently transferred itself into Julius'' heart.


    Passing through his undeveloped mana circuits, the transition was seamless, as if the ethereal energy was back to its rightful place in the boy''s body.


    Once the energy depleted, the core cracked and turned into fine dust, blown by the boy''s excited breathing.


    Feeling better than ever before, Julius clenched his fists a few times in amazement. He felt an entirely new energy course through his body, making him wonder why it differed from mana.


    As he mused, confusion covering his features, Lucius unsteadily walked towards him, his face pale and blood dripping from his nostrils.


    Noticing the boy''s worried glance, he swiftly said, "It''s difficult for me to conduct the ritual using a tier four core. Quick! Tell me. Do you feel a stronger connection with mana?"


    His eyes glowed with unconcealed expectation. He didn''t doubt the boy would unlock the best mana-related talent from the beast. With it, his path to becoming a mage would be smooth, and his family would immensely benefit. Even rivalling higher-ranked noble houses would be possible.


    In addition, if he could have a tier-four mage guide and teach his descendants, after a few generations, his house was bound to rise to prominence. At that time, today''s investment would have brought endless profits.


    Ambition flared in his heart as he gazed at the boy, waiting for him to end his self-assessment.


    "Huh... sorry. I don''t feel anything different concerning mana." Julius revealed, his cheeks blushing in shame. He didn''t want to disappoint his kind father-in-law. Yet, what he obtained from the ritual was out of his control.


    Lucius pinched his nose''s gape and sighed in disappointment. But everything wasn''t lost yet. It would still be fine if the boy obtained a talent related to affinities. However, confusion gained his heart as he heard the following words.


    "But I feel an entirely new energy following a distinct path flow through my body," Julius said, hoping it was an outstanding talent.


    "Not mana? It''s the first time I''ve heard something like this..." Lucius answered with a frown. After all, he only had shallow knowledge about the ethereal serpent except for its bizarre elemental spells.


    "Try to harness it," Lucius asked, hoping to be agreeably surprised.


    Julius did as told, feeling a weird sensation of warmth in his abdomen. As he revelled in it, he sensed a strange connection with his surroundings and perceived the natural energies dancing around him.


    He tried to gather and guide them inside his body as he did with mana. However, he instinctually knew that guiding it to his warm abdomen would yield better results.


    Passing through pathways he had never felt before, the energy eventually reached his abdomen, engulfing itself in a new ethereal organ. Then, it merged and reinforced the one already present.


    The process took twenty long minutes. But after claiming the energy, all trace of tiredness was gone, as if his vitality tremendously increased. He also felt a little stronger and more aware of his own body.


    ''Wow! That feeling is amazing,'' Julius thought happily, finding that talent of his extraordinary, before describing his sensations to Lucius.


    "Sigh... What a waste. You unlocked the worst kind of talent... A body-reinforcing one..." Lucius said, his voice laced with despair and his tears almost welling. All his plans and dreams collapsed in his mind. Nothing was sure anymore.


    However, someone in the room didn''t share his opinion. Standing above the boy, Adam looked at him wide-eyed, his mouth agape after hearing the narration.

 Chapter 37 - 37: A Cultivators Journey

    "Mages are the strongest for a reason. Even if you train hard and use mana to reinforce your body day after day, you''ll never surpass even the weakest tier three apprentice." Lucius said, his eyes closed and holding the bridge of his nose between two fingers.


    No matter how hard a body cultivator trained, a mage could end his life a hundred times before he could close the distance. Some even learned morphing spells, turning into deadly magical beasts and becoming more powerful than anyone who relied on their bodies.


    That''s why physical training became useless for magic art practitioners after reaching their second tier of mastery, not to mention that every noble knew body cultivation was a dead-end, with reaching tier-three after a life of strenuous efforts as the limit.


    ''It''s so frustrating. We''ll have to rely on luck for him to reach tier four now.'' Lucius thought, his brow twitching. Julius'' potential was now hindered, and they could only rely on his natural talent for mana to fuel his progress. Unfortunately, a person can only unlock a talent once in their life. Further attempts are pointless and wasteful.


    "Sorry for unlocking a useless talent." Julius apologised, his expression a mix of sadness and guilt. His fears had materialised, and, to his dismay, he really unlocked a useless talent, prompting him to consider a question. ''If I focused on mana more, could I have gotten a better talent?''


    His mood took a dive, and his shoulders slumped as he prepared to endure his big brother''s taunting, knowing how he enjoyed making fun of others. But those words never came.


    Confused, he looked in Adam''s direction, noticing his stunned expression and bulging eyes. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Aren''t we in a magic world? How did he unlock that!?'' Adam thought, unable to believe he unlocked that.


    After a moment, he recovered his bearing and thought, his eyes glowing like two stars, ''It''s a great thing he unlocked it. He''ll develop a terrifying body for me.''


    After thinking for a bit, he felt it was logical for Julius to unlock a talent like that. After all, he made him train ever since he was a baby and ensured his good health, telling and teaching Theodore about balanced diets. His body''s potential was off the charts for a kid his age and heavily overshadowed his magic potential.


    "Hahaha, well done, kid. You unlocked an amazing talent!" Adam said, chuckling happily at the excellent news. But his joy only startled the boy.


    ''Is he serious, or is this a new technique to make fun of me?'' Julius thought, staring at him to find clues. But Lucius cut his thoughts short.


    "You can return to your room. We won''t have classes today." He said before tumbling out of the alchemy room, exhaustion and disappointment veiling his face.


    Left alone, Julius lowered his head in depression for a few moments before he felt a soft push on his back.


    "Why are you standing and looking at your feet like a fool? Quick, move to your room!" Adam said excitedly with a broad smile, impatient to confirm his suspicions.


    Looking at him, Julius wondered why he was the only one happy and silently went to his room.


    Upon reaching it, Adam spoke enthusiastically, "Change of schedule, give up your training on everything mana-related!" he declared.


    "Heh?? Why, big bro? I know my talent is useless, but I can still become a mage if I train hard." Julius said, his sad voice echoing in the room. He didn''t want to give up.


    "Your brain is the useless thing. Your talent is the best!" Adam yelled in answer, his hands trembling in excitement.


    "But Lucius said it was useless to reinforce my body... Big bro, are you pranking me again?" Julius questioned, unconvinced.


    "Tsk, I see you don''t trust me anymore... You changed!" Adam retorted, shaking his head in disappointment.


    ''Heh? When did I change?'' Julius thought, perplexed.


    "Listen well, fool. If I''m right, your talent goes well beyond body reinforcement." Adam revealed seriously, suspecting Julius'' talent was related to the Eastern cultivation systems in Earth''s mythology.


    If he were right, instead of mana, he would need to use life force or spiritual energies to sublimate and strengthen his body, slowly transforming it from a mortal and flawed shell to an immortal and perfect masterpiece. This talent would be incredible and probably unknown to this world.


    "Your talent aims to enhance you in an all-rounded manner, emphasising balance between body, mind and soul and seeking harmony and unity across these aspects," Adam said, trying to remember the novels about cultivation he used to read on earth.


    Upon hearing the description, hope filled Julius'' face. Explained like that, his talent undoubtedly didn''t look as bad as Lucius made it sound.


    "I''m not really sure about the names of each tier since they changed from one book to another, but your first tier should be called the Qi Gathering Realm," Adam said, finding it hard to remember much and realising it had already been years since he had read them.


    "Ooooh! Tell me, big bro, what do I have to do?" Julius asked excitedly, his eyes sparkling.


    "Hum, try to focus on gathering, refining, and cultivating your Qi by understanding and harnessing the fundamental life energy around you," Adam said, not really sure if he was right. "If you understand, leave magic and mana to me and focus on Qi cultivation."


    Happy that his talent turned out much better than he thought, Julius nodded like a hen and said, "I understand, big bro. I will cultivate hard!"


    Not wasting time, the boy sat on his bed, closing his eyes to begin his cultivation journey. Then, he tried to remember the feelings he experienced in the alchemy room and focused on sensing life energy.


    Soon, he felt it around him and absorbed it inside his new pathways, called meridians before, guiding the energy to his dan tian or abdomen. It was a slow process but yielded small results each time, prompting him to continue as he felt his body strengthen gradually.


    Amidst his cultivation, he reflected on the newfound path his talent had led him into, excited and determined to tread it until the limit.

 Chapter 38 - 38: The Return

    Leaving footprints in the snow, a hooded man draped in a large coat walked out of the frozen forest. He used his stick to navigate the slippery terrain illuminated by the sun''s soft glow in this first month of the year.


    His smile broadened as he looked at the river and the poor houses behind it. Nothing seemed to have changed since he left seven years ago. Gradually, he walked towards the village, fighting against the chilly winds as the muffled sound of his steps announced his return.


    After an hour, his eyes brightened as he stood before the house closest to the river and knocked on the door. Yet, after five minutes, no one came to open. A frown etched itself on his hooded face. "Where is she?" He muttered, raising his right leg and smashing it with a mighty kick, causing it to fly out of its hinges.


    As the door collapsed, revealing the dusty interior, his frown deepened. Cobwebs adorned every corner, hinting at months of neglect. A bad feeling took root in his heart. Hurriedly, he checked the other rooms, only to find them in the same state.


    Simultaneously, alarmed by the crashing sound, the neighbors gathered in the street, conversing loudly to figure out what had happened while gazing curiously at the house.


    Soon, under the morning''s light, they saw the hooded man slowly emerge and walk towards them, his coat fluttering in the wintry wind and his obscured face menacing. Their chatter became louder as they wondered what the traveler wanted in their poor neighborhood and why he chose this empty home when they heard his frustrated voice.


    "Where are the woman and her baby?"


    Startled by his sudden question but seeing an opportunity, the village''s poor wretches smiled slyly at each other before a middle-aged man answered, "I would gladly tell you everything I know about them. Sadly, my memory is not as good as it used to be without stimulation. Hehe."


    "Catch." The man answered, throwing a few coins at him, unbothered by the price.


    "I remember she left about six months ago," he continued, his voice laced with feigned innocence. "But where she went after that... Well, my memory needs more stimulation."


    The hooded man''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of amusement dancing in their depths. "Is that so?" he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "After seven years, it seems you''ve conveniently forgotten me, peasants." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alarms rang in the man''s wife''s head as the image of a terrible man resurfaced. She stumbled back and stuttered, "I-I r-remember she had been working at an apothecary shop. Perhaps you''ll find more answers there." She blurted out, her body trembling and her pupils dilated.


    The man looked at her, snorted and left, heading to the apothecary shop without wasting time.


    "Why did you tell him for free? We could have asked for more money if we played it right." The man asked his wife, unsatisfied by the lost opportunity.


    The other neighbors nodded, anger flashing in their eyes. How could they divide the few coins among so many people?


    "You''re all idiots! Did you forget about the man who seven years ago disappeared without a word?" She exclaimed, fear tainting her words as she remembered the man''s hateful actions and the terror he forced them to live in.


    "You mean that infamous devil?" A villager asked, sweat dripping from his forehead despite the cold.


    "Yes! He is back. Inform everyone and never go out at night!" screamed the woman, remembering a past she preferred to forget.


    ***


    After a short walk, the hooded man entered the apothecary shop and gazed at the old man covered in heavy clothes and resting behind his counter. Then, at the shelves supporting flasks of different forms, filled with medicines behind him and finally at the book-filled library.


    "How can I help you? Do you need medicine for your travels?" Theodore asked with a warm smile, eager to help.


    "I''m searching for the woman who previously worked here. Could you tell me where she is?" He asked, impatience bubbling as he drew closer to his goal.


    "And who might you be?" Theodore asked, his smile replaced by a sharp gaze contrasting his old age and continuing, his voice solemn. "I don''t think she has any family members."


    The hooded man fell silent for a second, his smile widening as he walked towards the library and pushed it using a single arm to block the door.


    Then, he turned, his eyes menacing as he approached the counter, saying, "You know, you could have chosen the easy way, old man..."


    "Where is she?" He asked, holding his stick before him.


    "Why do you want to know?" Theodore asked, terrified by the situation but unwilling to let danger threaten Alina and Julius.


    However, the man wasn''t pleased with the answer.


    "ARGH!"


    With a swift movement, he lashed his stick at Theodore''s left arm, causing him to scream in pain as horrible scrunching sounds echoed in the room.


    "Tell me! Where are they?" He asked authoritatively, a malevolent smile stretching his lips.


    "I... I don''t know. They left six months ago without a word." Theodore said through gritted teeth while enduring the pain the best he could. The man was too swift for him to follow his movement, much less react to it. Alas, the man desired an answer and wouldn''t give up before getting it.


    "AARGH!"


    With another strike, the man mercilessly broke his second arm, his smile broadening as he asked, "You''re lying. Where is the kid?"


    Theodore caught a detail in his question. It went from searching for Alina to her kid. Why? Why was he searching for the seven-year-old boy? This question thundered in his mind, numbing the pain before realisation struck him.


    ''So you know about him, too?'' Theodore thought silently, his wrinkly face hardening and his eyes burning in determination. He would never betray his friend. Not a single word would escape his lips!


    "Speak, old man. We can still stop before it''s too late," the hooded man''s commanding voice sounded again, but he remained silent, glaring at him defiantly.


    Irritated by the old man''s stubbornness and believing more pain would make him cooperate, he swung his stick again and again, breaking bones one after another.


    "Speak!"


    "ARGH!"


    "Speak!"


    "ARGH!"


    Painful screams reverberated ominously in the shop, alerting the passer-byes and neighbors as the scene repeated itself, frustrating the hooded man to no end.


    "I told you to speak, old buffoon!" he roared in anger, unable to contain himself anymore and unleashing a flurry of deadly strikes on the poor Theodore. Amidst this display of violence and cruelty, his hood dropped, revealing his jet-black hair and piercing blue eyes.


    After venting, he gazed at the dying apothecary, his malevolent smile returning to his lips as he said in ridicule, "You died for nothing, idiot! I''ll still find him, no matter the cost."


    Then, he walked to the door, moved the library aside, and exited the shop, leaving Theodore sprawled on the ground, his body a sad sight to behold.


    Every visible bone had been broken, his limbs were bent at unnatural angles, and his ribs pierced his lungs, causing his ragged breathing to emit gurgling sounds. Yet, his blurring consciousness worried for his friend instead of his fading life.


    ''This madman is back after seven years. Please be careful.'' He thought, saddened to leave before meeting him again. ''I couldn''t deliver my promise to die peacefully. I hope you won''t be mad.''


    ''Thank you for everything you did in the past seven years. I wish you a great and happy life delving in magic and alchemy... my friend,'' He thought, a smile stretching on his lips despite the pain before slowly closing his eyes and taking his last breath.

 Chapter 39 - 39: The Vengeful Son

    "Freeze!" An armored guard mobilised by the worried citizen, his drawn sword glinting in the cold light, shouted the second the man came out of the shop. Alarmed by the painful screams echoing ominously through the street, they asked for his intervention.


    However, his serious expression shifted as he recognised the black-haired traveller. "Is that you, Gaston? When did you come back?" He asked with a raised brow.


    "Nice timing. Where is the woman who worked in this shop and her kid?" Gaston inquired, his signature smile broadening on his face.


    Stunned by the question yet recalling Gaston''s reasonable nature when others complied, the guard answered, tucking his fingers around his chin. "I think there was a story about them going for the naming ceremony six months ago and never returning to the village. That''s everything I know."


    Then, following protocol to resolve the situation, he added, "Follow me to the station. I need you to recount what happened before setting you free."


    However, his eyes trembled in fear as his words lingered in the air, watching Gaston''s stick crashing against his neck at horrifying speeds.


    "I don''t have time for this and don''t care about consequences anymore," Gaston said amidst the blood-curdling sound of a head being ripped by sheer power.


    Before dying, the guard suddenly remembered a bizarre body he had disposed of seven years ago. Its decapitated corpse struck him as mysterious, causing him to ponder, ''How can a blunt weapon cause such damage?'' Unsurprisingly, his head flew in the air as he experienced the answer.


    The observing citizens screamed in fear, "Murder, murder in broad daylight!" and scrambled away like a flock of sheep, leaving the smiling Gaston alone in the street.


    His investigation complete, Gaston put his hood back on and walked toward the edge of the village, his eyes shining like two stars as he thought. ''It''s a little early to return. But for my goal, I can sacrifice my vengeance. I''ll have to use "that" to save time.''


    He would be lying if he said he wasn''t disheartened. Yet circumstances hindered his desire to torment Lucius slowly for his foolishness.


    Pondering, he left the village in the barony''s manor direction, excited to see his years of preparation bear fruits.


    ***


    A few hours later, Sir Max dropped the report he read with gritted teeth and hurriedly ran to share the information with Lucius.


    "Sir, the bastard is back in town. He killed a guard and an old apothecary before leaving." He explained, his fists clenched into two balls.


    "What?!" Lucius answered, his voice an octave higher after hearing the news about his bastard''s return. Then, he added, "Plaster wanted posters everywhere and stop him at any cost. We need to get rid of him once and for all."


    Tired of living under the threat of a vengeful son and understanding he would never change despite the chance he gave him, Lucius finally decided to remove this thorn from his feet thoroughly.


    With a nod, Max continued his report. "From the witnesses'' testimony, the apothecary Gaston killed was the old man accompanying Julius and Alina. They also mentioned he asked about their whereabouts."


    Upon hearing the sad news, worry gnawed at Lucius'' heart as he urged, "Don''t let Julius learn about it. I don''t want such a good kid to be tainted by anger and revenge so young." Then, anger flashed through his eyes as he thought, ''Did you disappear seven years ago only to come back and try to destroy my family again? No matter what you plan, I won''t let you succeed!''


    With resolve hardened, he analysed the event''s testimony and planned for the worst-case scenario.


    "He''ll come here to get Alina and her child. Give the maids a week off and increase security around the manor. I don''t want even a fly to pass without being reported!" Lucius ordered, his solemn voice echoing in the great hall.


    With a bow, Max left to carry on his duty, his eyes ablaze with unwavering determination. Despite his strength, he was afraid of Gaston too, and wanted to snuff the threat.


    As the clinking of his iron boots echoed in the corridor, Eleanor stepped from behind Lucius'' throne and said, hate glowing in her eyes, "I told you years ago to at least imprison him for what he did. Even if he is your firstborn son, you can''t forgive what he did to Nathan!"


    Even if Gaston''s assassination attempt failed, it left irreversible damage on her son''s body, crippling his mana circuits and rendering him unable to use mana. She failed to understand why her husband allowed him to live freely.


    "I wanted him to live an honest life and understand his mistake," Lucius replied with a trembling voice, covering his face with his hand. Why did his boy end up like that? He had treated him and his mother so well. Yet that''s how things turned out, leaving them only one option.


    "Trust me, Eleanor. I won''t make the same mistake twice. I gave him a chance, not two." He said, using his hand to fix his hair''s strands and revealing his determined gaze.


    "I hope so. He is a living nightmare I can''t support anymore." She said, remembering how they lived in anticipation, imagining the worst after he disappeared for seven years.


    They both knew Gaston hated them and wanted revenge after Max reported the news seven years ago when he hired him to carry the royal orders.


    That''s why they tested and investigated Julius'' background so extensively, scared of Gaston''s devious plans. What if the madman trained the boy to make him infiltrate and destroy his family from within? S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, who knew what devious schemes could be brewed in the bastard''s head?


    ***


    Meanwhile, Julius diligently cultivated in his room, oblivious to the undercurrents swirling around him.


    However, a sensation of unease assaulted Adam''s mind from nowhere, scratching his senses and causing his glowing eyes to narrow. ''What is wrong with me today?'' He pondered, wondering if the distracting feeling would disappear if he went to the dream place.


    Acting on his idea, he closed his eyes and swiftly informed Julius, "I''ll nap for a few hours. Don''t wake me."


    ***


    As he woke up in his apartment a few seconds later, the annoying sensation resurfaced, stronger than before, causing him to frown in displeasure.


    ''Should I take a walk to empty my mind?'' he mused, trying to find a reason for his discomfort. Then, he rose to his feet, left his room, and stepped into the plaza.


    The red moon illuminated the empty place as his eyes darted left and right, hoping to encounter someone in the gloomy area eleven. However, he only saw the terrible tower reaching for the sky, its frame a testament to grandeur and might.


    Faced with the impressive yet terrifying structure, he couldn''t help but reflect, ''I''m much stronger than before. Should I try the second trial?''


    Strangely, the scratchings he endured lessened at this thought. But he swiftly dismissed it, thinking, ''I won''t be able to heal my soul again. It''s too dangerous.'' However, the scratchings buzzed in his mind, stronger than ever, causing his eyes to bulge and his hands to hold his head subconsciously.

 Chapter 40 - 40: Reluctant Return

    Clutching his head in pain, he screamed inwardly, ''Why do I feel forced? I swore not to return! Did I lose my mind?''


    With a shake of his head to dismiss the scratchings and knitted brows, he slowly walked towards his apartment, unwilling to approach the tower. However, after a few steps, the noises intensified, causing a groan to escape his lips and his eyes to look back at the monumental construct.


    "NO! I don''t want to participate in the sick trial ever again," He roared, hating the sensation of being forced to do something. He slapped his face with both hands, using the pain as an anchor to reorganise his mind. Sadly, the unease that plagued him only intensified.


    "Why can''t I just learn magic until Julius turns thirteen?!" He screamed, his face contorting into a grimace as his mind buzzed, almost whispering for him to enter the tower.


    Unable to endure the plaguing sensation, he ultimately turned and walked to the gates. After a long moment of hesitation, he gritted his teeth and placed his hand on it.


    After the same blinding white light enveloped him, causing his air to bristle, he disappeared from the plaza.


    When he opened his eyes, he found himself in the boundless white room he visited seven years ago. Then, the familiar messages popped up before his eyes, one line after another.


    [Welcome to the tower of trials. Prove your skills and mastery by conquering its floors.]


    [A reward tailored for the challenger will be awarded after each successful conquest.]


    [Warning: Half the damage sustained during the trials will be carried to your body outside the Dream place. Be careful, challengers.]


    [The tower''s second trial will begin in thirty seconds. Prepare yourself, challenger.] S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..." His mood hit rock bottom as he read the messages, forcing doubts to thunder in his mind. ''I must really have gone mad. Because of feelings and intuition, I''m putting myself under this torture once more...'' He thought, his lips quivering and his left eye twitching.


    After thirty seconds, the boundless room came to life, trembling as rumbling sounds echoed everywhere. The smooth white floor turned crude and rocky before parts rose towards the appearing blue sky. Soon, tall peaks appeared before his eyes, forming a small mountain chain.


    With dead eyes and praying not to meet bears in this place, he muttered, "Great, after the forest, a mountain."


    Soon, the familiar messages appeared.


    [Defeat five magical creatures to complete the second trial.]


    [The reward''s quality will be based on the type of beasts slain by the challenger.]


    [Slay the boss to obtain the biggest possible reward.]


    [Remaining time: Forty-eight hours.]


    ''So this time, it''s the magical creatures I''ve read about. Let''s hope I''ll find some magical rabbits to hunt,'' he thought, smiling wryly and remembering his plan to hunt rabbits in the first trial, only to be met by an alpha wolf and its pack.


    Then, his eyes narrowed as seriousness veiled his face. ''I have to save mana as much as possible and deal with weak creatures using melee combat,'' he pondered, taking his first steps toward the highest mountain peak.


    The sound of his steps echoed amidst the peaceful landscape for an hour before his eyes widened at the sight of a creature.


    He gulped, his beating heart hammering in his chest as his pupils dilated. It was an enormous spider the size of a cow. With eight long, hairy legs, six eyes and two horrifying clicking mandibles.


    Dagger in hand, his face shifted to solemnness as he readied himself to make his move. He raised his right leg, then his left and dashed... In the opposite direction.


    ''The heck is that thing? I''d rather fight the bear again than this shit.'' He thought, an icy shiver running down his spine as he scrambled away.


    With inhuman velocity, he reached a boulder and hid behind it. Grasping his increased endurance and strength, he patted himself mentally, happy about his progress. After all, compared to seven years ago, his body was six times stronger!


    Then, he peered above the boulder to ensure the spider didn''t follow him and reviewed his limited knowledge of nature''s creations. Despite the creepiness of the creature, he didn''t flee without good reason.


    According to his memories from Earth, mammal species could thrive without going extinct only because insects were small creatures. Imagining how absurdly strong an insect the size of a human would be caused his eyes to tremble in dread.


    For example, ants were known for their ability to carry fifty times their weight. Not impressive considering their average weight of 0,015 grams, right? What if they were sixty kilos instead? Wouldn''t that mean they could lift three tons casually?


    This applied to spiders, as well. At equal weight, their silk was five times as strong as steel, so why would he fight one the size of a cow?


    With a shake of his head, he dismissed his analysis and resumed his accession to the peak, swearing not to fight insects. After twenty minutes, another creature confronted him.


    ''That''s better! Give me beasts. I''m not foolish enough to fight insects and make the trial harder for the fun of it.'' He thought, smiling after spotting one of his old enemies, a wolf.


    Without wasting a second, he charged, aiming for a swift resolution of the fight using his dagger.


    As his hair danced in the wind, the wolf peered at the human with its golden eyes, its patch of yellow fur reflecting the light.


    Without a sound or a movement, it patiently waited for the human to close the gap. Once he reached the two-meter range, it suddenly opened its maw, revealing a yellow ball of dancing arcs before spatting it with a howl.


    A lightning bolt escaped its mouth, blurring as it aimed to zap the arrogant human to death.


    "Shit." Adam only had time to scream and cross his arms to protect himself before being engulfed by the attack.


    "ARGH!"


    A painful scream echoed as the wolf''s eyes glistened, waiting for the right moment to jump in and deliver the final blow with excitement.


    However, alarms suddenly rang in its mind. Its eyes narrowed, warily scrutinising the man''s rising finger before an impact jerked its head back.


    Confusion veiled its eyes for a second before they dimmed as blood flowed from the hole drilled into its forehead.


    "I already said. No matter what you try to do to me, I''ll do it to you before!" Adam roared as the yellow arcs engulfing him dissipated in the wind, revealing his unscathed body.

 Chapter 41 - 41: The Second Trial: The Crystal Sanctum

    Amidst his anger, he couldn''t help but sigh in relief. If he hadn''t learned the mana shield spell from Lucius, the wolf attack might have left him twitching on the ground, defenseless against its prying maws. Yet, his spasming arms made him realise the protection proved too weak to negate spells of the same tier entirely.


    With this new understanding, he adjusted his approach. ''Change of plan, I''ll go all out, or I won''t escape this place unscathed,'' he thought, gritting his teeth and blaming himself for misunderstanding.


    He assumed magical beasts would be physically stronger than their regular counterparts, like humans practising breathing techniques to reinforce their muscles. Not that they literally would use magic and throw lightning bolts out of nowhere. Fighting in melee against spell casters was unthinkable.


    ''I guess Lucius was right. A body cultivator would die a hundred times before closing the distance against a mage.'' He mused the baron''s words with a frown after experiencing how accurate they were.


    After organising his thoughts, he walked towards the wolf''s carcass with a smirk, a mad light flashing across his eyes as he assessed his work. The bullet completely pierced the wolf''s skull, penetrated its brain and exited from the back, drilling a small hole in the ground.


    He nodded, pleased by his modifications results, before crouching to retrieve his spoils. Curiously, he started with the fangs before noticing a notification floating in the corner of his view.


    He focused on it, and soon, a message appeared before his eyes.


    [Tier one Lightning Wolf slain. You have gained 20 experience points.]


    ''Huh? I thought I couldn''t gain any experience in the tower. I mean, I didn''t get any on the first floor.'' He thought, his brow lifted in confusion. ''I must have missed something.''


    Recalling the only instance he gained experience from Rachel, he pondered if they had something in common.


    ''Is it related to mana or magic? Did I not get experience on the first floor because I only killed normal beasts?'' He theorised, finding the explanation plausible before refocusing on the wolf''s body, unwilling to waste too much time.


    Without hesitation, he butchered the wolf, its blood flowing everywhere and painting the ground red. Yet, the gruesome activity didn''t seem to bother him. Then, he plunged his hand into its innards, fishing a round object out.


    "Can''t believe I already got a beast core," he muttered, his eyes glowing with interest and his mind racing with questions. Was their only purpose to unlock talents and be used in alchemy? Or did they hide other secrets? ''Magic is so interesting. I still have so many things to learn and discover!'' He couldn''t help but feel excited by these mystical questions.


    After confirming the core was the only difference between this specimen and a regular wolf, he resumed his search for prey. Half an hour later, a nearby cave caught his attention as if attracting him.


    The bizarre sensation alarmed him, causing him to resist with a grimace. Yet, he ultimately gave in, feeling something good awaited inside.


    Greed flashing through his eyes, he cautiously entered, feeling the temperature drop as he walked into the darkness. The damp air clung to his skin, and the distant sound of dripping water echoed through the cavernous space.


    Fortunately, the illuminate spell resolved his visibility problems as a dim ball of light appeared after he cast the spell.


    As he progressed through the narrow passage, the cave gradually widened, revealing a subterranean chamber adorned with crystalline formations. Stalactites hung like glistening icicles, refracting the soft glow of his spell into a dance of ethereal patterns. The ground beneath his feet transitioned from gravel to a smooth, uneven surface, worn by the passage of time.


    The ceiling opened into a majestic dome, allowing a beam of moonlight to filter through a natural skylight, adding a celestial touch to the underground sanctuary.


    Enchanted by the place''s beauty, he stepped towards the moonlit section of the cave, wondering if the thing calling him was there.


    However, as his foot touched the ground, a group of fireflies surrounded him, creating a mesmerising display of light for a second. Then, under his widening eyes, they gradually converged in a single spot, forming a colossal humanoid figure, its frame made of pure light.


    "What is that?!" Adam exclaimed in shock, his eyes bulging at the towering apparition.


    Alas, the answer he received wasn''t the one he expected.


    The giant bent its head, peering at him and, without notice, conjured a luminous spear. With an elegant movement of his hand, it hurled it towards Adam.


    Cold sweat covered his forehead as the giant spear swiftly approached, its speed appalling. Without thinking, he threw himself to the side in a panic. Sadly, he was too slow. The spear grazed his left arm, colliding with his mana shield. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Assaulted by such potent energy, his protection instantaneously exploded into a rain of mana as the spear continued on its path.


    "ARGH," Adam screamed in pain as his tricep''s skin color shifted to black. Yet, his pain rapidly subsided, replaced by anger and... something else.


    "I can shoot things too, bastard. See if I don''t pierce that enormous head of yours!" He spat, his face contorting into a wrathful grimace. Ignoring his burnt arm, he swiftly extended a finger and fired a mana bullet.


    The projectile pierced the air, reaching the giant in a second. However, instead of penetrating the head, it only passed through, dealing no damage.


    Without wasting a second, he dashed toward his enemy, his mind thoroughly focused on destroying him despite the ineffectiveness of his previous attack.


    In response, the giant raised its hand and brought it down to swat the bug daring enough to invade its living space.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed in response as a smirk crept on his lips. Contrary to logic, he leapt forward, rolling on the ground before picking himself up and continuing his charge.


    "My spell doesn''t work? So what? I''ll still obliterate you! Haha." His mad laughter echoed in the cave as he swung his dagger with full force.

 Chapter 42 - 42: The Second Trial: Dancing with Light

    The dagger glinted with ferocity as it passed through the giant''s light-made body, leaving no visible damage. Yet, as the blade traced its path, a subtle but distinct burning sensation emanated from the point of contact, like the irritating sting of a relentless insect''s bite.


    Annoyed, the giant swung its colossal arms to catch the annoying bug. But Adam moved like an eel, slippery and swift. He dodged left and right, showcasing the progress made after learning under Sir Max''s tutelage.


    Wielding his dagger with finesse, he slashed and lacerated the giant as soon as he recovered his balance in a mesmerising, but dangerous dance.


    "Hahaha, let''s see who ends up burned, fucker."


    His provocative laughter reverberated as a crazy smile stretched on his lips, and his eyes glinted with amusement despite the precarious situation.


    As his words lingered, the giant changed his attack pattern. Maybe he felt provoked by Adam or just annoyed by the accumulation of searing sensations.


    His arms remained motionless momentarily as blinding light condensed into his palms. Shimmering arcs of energy danced on them, prompting Adam to hasten his onslaught and his heart to hammer against his chest.


    Then, the giant moved his massive hands deliberately, causing the energy to stir and morph into human-sized light spears around the insolent human. With each passing second, they multiplied until dozens of luminescent projectiles surrounded Adam.


    "Hum... Is it too late to apologise and discuss things like civilised individuals, Mr Giant?" Adam asked, his eyes widening and dread wrapping around his heart. His legs shook and clattered. This time, he was terrified by the menacing spells capable of ending his life in a split second.


    Alas, would the giant agree? Somehow, he didn''t need to wait to know the answer.


    ''Think fast! What can I do to survive?'' He thought, regretting his boastful provocations as his mind raced for a solution.


    However, the first spears were already closing in, ready to impale and scorch him to ashes.


    "STATUS!" He roared, moving like a ghost to dodge as his ethereal interface popped before his eyes. Then, he smashed his finger five times in the air.


    Agility: 6.5-> 9


    After adding five free attribute points to agility, he felt his body become more responsive, his reaction time reduced, and the spears travelled slower in his eyes. With this upgrade, he felt more confident about surviving the deadly spells... relatively. There still were too many of them, and the slightest mistake would result in his death.


    He evaded the first spears, causing a sensation of relief to wash over him. His white T-shirt fluttered with his ample movements as his lips curled into a smile.


    However, as more spears closed in, he noticed he had less and less space to move. If nothing changed, they would pierce him in the next few seconds. His evasive manoeuvres had to become faster, waste less space and use fewer movements.


    He focused on improving, refining his technique with each passing second. Alas, an icy shiver ran down his spine. The sheer number of projectiles overwhelmed him again.


    Faced with the lethal barrage, he gritted his teeth and clenched his dagger tightly. A mad light flashed in the depth of his eyes as he stopped thinking. Despite the risks, his brain couldn''t predict their trajectories anymore. He would be hit. It was a fact.


    ''Don''t let me down!'' He thought, remembering his dagger''s abilities.


    Beastbane Dagger''s Abilities:


    Ferocity Enhancement: Infused with the raw power of the bear and alpha wolf, the dagger deals extra damage against supernatural or monstrous adversaries.


    Animal Instinct: Wielders may experience heightened instincts, gaining subtle awareness of their surroundings when the dagger is unsheathed.


    If prediction wouldn''t do, he would rely on instinct! That was his plan!


    He dodged again, and again, and again. His breath grew ragged and muscles sore under the strain of the rapid movements. His space to manoeuvre shrank by the second as scorching projectiles grazed his skin and burned his hair. Time seemingly extended, giving him the feeling he had been dancing madly for an eternity.


    His T-shirt stuck to his skin, drenched by his abundant sweat, as he stopped moving a moment later. Exhausted and on the verge of fainting, his smile broadened to reach his ears. He had dodged the last spear!


    Meanwhile, the giant''s light dimmed noticeably, and his movements became sluggish.


    He noticed those details, causing the madness hiding in his eyes to surge.


    "Huf-Huf... Are you tired? You should have accepted my offer earlier!" He screamed, charging at the giant like a wild beast out for blood.


    His arms came to life as he hacked and slashed at his adversary''s huge body despite his exhaustion. For him, the giant was his ultimate enemy, the source of future nightmares disturbing his peace. They couldn''t live in the same world. He had to kill him... or die trying.


    "You think you are something? You think you can burn me? See who burns! Hahaha."


    His maniacal laughter reverberated in the cave. His earlier terror vanished, replaced by the feeling he had experienced years ago... a liberating yet dangerous one.


    Cornered by the vicious human, the giant counter-attacked. Dust billowed in an ominous dance as palms and fists shot to the ground, cracking the once glorious stone slabs.


    However, exhausted by his earlier spell, he failed to land any hit. After all, what compelled him to rely on magic was Adam''s agility in the first place. And now that his dodging skills had improved by leaps and bounds, he had even less of a chance to emerge victorious from this deadly battle.


    After a few minutes and hundreds of lacerations, the giant''s frame shook like a candle in the wind. Its once glorious light dimmed so much that he was nothing more than a shadow of his former self.


    Feeling death approaching, calling him into its cold yet merciful embrace, he cast a hate-filled gaze at his insidious adversary.


    "I hate you even more! Who asked you to burn me as soon as you appeared? Die!" Adam roared, his arms blurring and primitive dagger glinting violence as he delivered the killing blows.


    Unable to endure further, the giant''s body exploded into a rain of light, his heart filled with unwillingness and indignation. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally safe, the accumulated tension and adrenaline keeping him standing vanished. His legs buckled, and he collapsed weakly to the ground, utterly spent by the harrowing experience.


    Yet, a smile stretched his lips, and his eyes glinted.


    [Tier 2 Boss Light Guardian defeated, You have gained 500 experience points.]

 Chapter 43 - 43: The Second Trial: Rising Strength

    [Tier 2 Boss Light Guardian defeated, You have gained 500 experience points.]


    [Boss vanquished while being at a much lower level, xp+100%]


    [Boss defeated in solo, xp+50%]


    [You have gained 1250 experience points.]


    Adam looked at the floating notification, excitement burning in his eyes. ''So many experience points!'' He claimed inwardly, exhilarated by the reward. With so much, he was sure to level up a few times in succession.


    He also noticed the guardian was a tier-two creature without surprise. After all, it was much stronger than the lightning wolf.


    "Hahaha. I almost died, but the Xp is worth it!" He laughed, finding humour in his situation, madness glinting in his eyes as he lay on the ground.


    "Let''s check how my stats changed!" he said in excitement, diverting his attention from the exhausting battle to something that would hopefully restore his mood.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: N/A


    LVL: 7


    Exp: 15/1280


    HP: 63/65


    Vitality: 6.5 (+0.6)


    Strength: 6.8 (+0.6)


    Agility: 9.5 (+0.6+2.5)


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 25


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger


    Skills:


    Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1, Mana bullet LVMAX.


    Other: Mage''s hands.


    Passive: Mana Control T2, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1.


    Trial''s progress:


    Remaining time: Forty-three hours.


    Progress: 2/5 kills.


    Note: Soul is damaged. Five levels in one fight? How did you not die? Are you a cheater?


    As he read his status page, his eyes enlarged in shock.


    "I went straight from level two to level seven! Amazing!"


    He then checked the passive increase he had received for each stat.


    "I levelled up once because of the wolf, then five more times after killing the light guardian. I received a boost of 0.6 for all my stats!" He exclaimed happily, his smile broadening across his face. It might not sound like much, but it was free, and with how dangerous those creatures were, he needed any help he could get.


    He also remembered the requirement for each level, realising it was a linear growth, requiring double the experience each time.


    Then, he fell into deep thoughts, pondering about his distribution. During his fight against the light guardian, he spent the five free attribute points for reaching level two to boost his agility by 2.5 points.


    ''I need to balance my stats with my free attribute points. Look at the giant; his spells were particularly deadly. Probably even strong enough to kill me in one hit. He could also crush me under his palms. Sadly for him, he was too slow.'' He thought, a frown of concern plastered on his brows.


    ''I don''t care about Lucius'' opinion concerning body refining. If I were slightly slower or had less stamina, I would have died against this pig giant.'' Thinking about this recent adversary made him grit his teeth in anger.


    He couldn''t sustain damage during the trial''s duration to preserve his soul. Yet, that hateful light guardian had thrown a spear at his face as soon as it appeared. Worse, the projectile had shattered his mana shield instantaneously, bypassing his defenses to injure him in a flash.


    Fortunately, the spear only grazed his arm, burning it a little and making him lose two health points thanks to his swift reaction.


    ''Anyway, I''m more sure than ever that going for an all-rounded approach in my distribution is the way to go... I think... Probably?'' In truth, he wasn''t sure about his choice. He just wanted to balance his stats because he didn''t like the idea of having exploitable weaknesses.


    Sure, he could go all in on the mage path and invest everything in intelligence, but then what? Anyone closing in on him would wipe the floor with his weak body. Even in magic fights, if he could dodge just a portion of the spells thrown at him while his adversary stood stationary, wouldn''t he have a better chance of winning?


    ''Well, let''s just distribute them. It won''t be too late to change my approach later. I can also learn to brew new potions as well.'' With this thought, he pressed the plus buttons floating by the holographic screen.


    Vitality: 6.5-> 11.5


    Strength: 6.8-> 11.8


    Agility: 9.5-> 12


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 0


    A soothing feeling engulfed his sprawled body, making his veins squirm like snakes under his skin and his nervous system twitch as he became twice as endurant, powerful, reactive and deadly.


    Next, he pondered about intelligence. To have more and richer mana without enough control was a mistake, in his opinion, especially considering he wanted to delve into alchemy after inheriting Theodore''s passion and dreams.


    With everything done, he checked his status panel one last time before noticing a new entry in his passive skills.


    Surprised, he exclaimed with a smug smile. "Hahaha, I knew I could be the best dagger master!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, doubts danced in his eyes as he glanced at his enhanced Intuition T1 passive. If he had to be honest, he forgot about it since he never found a use or felt its effects. Yet, a sudden idea shattered his misconception.


    ''What if this skill is the cause of my restlessness? If I''m right, I should take things more seriously.'' He theorised, sensing something terrible might befall him, considering the feeling''s intensity.


    His sudden decision to enter the tower and check the cave, despite his initial reluctance, made a bit more sense. But he didn''t resolve the mystery yet. What looming threat could force him into making such dangerous decisions? It had to be something worse than fighting a tier-two boss, right?


    His frown deepened upon reaching this thought.


    "Take that skill back. It''s causing me to suffer in this damned place again!" He screamed to no one, venting the frustration of not finding the answer with curses.


    After a moment, he closed his interface, ignoring his snarky system''s note. What was wrong with it anyway? Somehow, he felt it was making fun of him, laughing at his sufferings after each harrowing battle he survived.


    Next, he focused on his state, assessing if he should continue the trial before concluding. ''I''m mentally exhausted. The stress of dodging these scalding light spears took a toll on my mind. I should rest for a few hours.''


    Time wasn''t a problem yet, and he didn''t believe he would meet a creature as strong as the light guardian. After all, it was the boss.


    ''Just need to avoid insects,'' he thought, his lips stretching into a wry smile.


    He raised his head, his eyes scanning the area for his rightful spoils after the guardian had exploded in a rain of light. Soon, he smiled.


    Its luminous beast core rested on the ground.

 Chapter 44 - 44: A Tale of Two Worlds

    Adam held the core in his right hand, his eyes locked on the luminous shapes covering its smooth surface. Of similar appearance to the wolf''s, yet twice as wide, this core glowed with a delicate light instead of arcs of electricity.


    With two beast cores on hand, a mad light flashed in his eyes as he decided to experiment on the lower-ranked one, eager to find it an immediate use. After all, he didn''t forget how his hard-earned spoils disappeared after his first trial.


    After sitting on a nearby rock, he began using mana to scan the wolf''s core insides, wondering if he could absorb its remaining mana or trigger a reaction.


    Half an hour of testing later, his eyes enlarged as something unexpected suddenly happened to the core, causing cold sweat to drip from his forehead.


    The electric arcs multiplied and danced madly on the core''s surface after he poured a substantial amount of mana inside. Then, it gradually swelled, becoming larger and larger as an increasingly grating noise reverberated, shattering his smugness and making him realise he might have done something wrong.


    Believing his roaring instinct, he tensed his right arm''s muscles before catapulting it forward, throwing the smooth item as far away from him as possible.


    The core traveled at a crazy speed, reaching the other side of the broad cave in less than a second. However, before he could marvel at his enhanced strength, blinding electric arcs engulfed everything in a five-meter radius. Sizzling noises deafened him as the smell of burning rocks assaulted his nose.


    After the blazing light receded, Adam uncovered his eyes before gazing at the devastation the explosion had left behind. Shocked by how such a small core could release so much energy, an icy river ran down his spine as he imagined what would have happened if he hadn''t thrown it. The answer lay before his eyes.


    The white rocks forming the cave''s ground turned red, scorching hot and melting from the heat released by the lightning, making him shiver in dread. His body would have been vaporised in a second if not for his swift reaction!


    "What a scary result... It feels almost as strong as a tier two spell," he muttered, his face as pale as a sheet. Yet, a part of his mind roared, scolding and questioning him. ''Did I almost blow myself up like an idiot?''


    With a deep breath, he calmed his raging fears. Then, he pondered this new discovery. Did the core blow up because he over-saturated it, causing it to become unstable and eventually rupture under the pressure? Or did his mana conflict with the properties or inherent element of the core, causing the explosive reaction?


    After contemplating for a moment, he gave up his experimentation, a satisfied smile tugging at his lips. "Hmm, Who cares? I just invented magical grenades. I knew I could become an inventor if I wanted to! Hahaha."


    He shifted on the rock slightly, adjusting his posture to rest comfortably. With over forty-two hours to complete the trial, he didn''t have to push himself. Instead, he could wait to recover to peak conditions before facing future challenges.


    ''Why do I feel like I forgot something?'' He suddenly asked himself as his tired mind found comfort in sleep.


    ************


    In the meantime, in the Riverwood Manor, Julius shook and slapped empty air vigorously. Anyone witnessing his act would think he lost his mind. His distorted facial features, anxious eyes, and trembling lips, however, hinted at a deep emotional turmoil.


    "Big bro! Wake up! Stop scaring me. This prank is not fun..." The boy screamed, tears welling in his eyes as it was the first time this situation occurred. Usually, his brother would awaken a moment after he shook him. Yet, he had been trying for a while already, going as far as to push and slap him.


    Unfortunately, he got no reaction, letting him assume the worst.


    "Waaah. Big bro is dead." He cried, unable to hold his sadness in. At first, he didn''t pay too much attention to his brother''s shenanigans, believing he was being ignored or pranked.


    However, after realising that Adam had been napping for six hours, a bad feeling crept into his childish heart. After all, the sun had already set, eclipsed by the glowing moon in the sky.


    Despite his desire to help, he didn''t know what to do. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At first, he thought about asking Lucius for help. But he recalled how, six months ago, they arranged for the baron to forget anything related to his brother to avoid arousing further suspicion.


    His emotions were a mess. He was sad, scared and lost without his big brother, who accompanied and cared for him since he was a baby.


    "Waaah. Don''t die, big brother. I promise to listen to you more. I promise to be nice and not taunt you by saying the food is delicious any more. Please wake up!"


    Sadly, only silence answered as his tearful pleas resounded, shattering the night''s calm.


    In the middle of his mournful weeping, loud noises echoed, forcing him to raise his head in confusion. First, they appeared distant and subtle in the quiet night. However, they progressively became louder and closer, alerting the preoccupied boy.


    "Snif... What is happening outside so late at night?"


    Distracted by the commotion, he climbed on his desk and put his hand on the window''s handle to open it. However, before he could, his room''s door slammed open, startling him.


    "JULIUS, GET DOWN!" Someone roared, their voice firm yet filled with worries. The urgency in their tone sent shivers down Julius'' spine as he scrambled to obey, his heart racing with fear and uncertainty.


    He only had time to jump down and hide behind his desk before...


    RUMBLE


    The wall exploded in a flurry of gravel, projected randomly everywhere. The loud sound of their collision in the chamber deafened him, making his mind blank for a moment.


    Meanwhile, Lucius raced to the boy, carried him in his arms, and scrambled out of the dangerous, dust-filled room.


    "Are you alright?" Lucius asked as he rushed through the manor''s corridors.


    Fortunately, the boy suffered no wounds during the explosion. However, his already troubled emotions worsened, descending into chaos. "Snif... Please, help my big bro. You are the only one to whom I can ask for help." He lost control of his thought process and spilled everything.


    It was too much for him to see his trusted friend dragged behind him while unconscious amidst the terrifying noises exploding outside.


    "We don''t have time for your imaginary friend''s stories! We are under attack. You and your mom are the targets," said Lucius, his stern voice leaving no place for objection. He had to regroup with his wife and prepare for the family''s escape before the bastard found them.


    However, Julius didn''t care about anything at this moment.


    "He is not imaginary! He was the one using magic and brewing potions the entire time. I''m no genius. He is!" He yelled, warm tears pouring down his cheeks.


    Lucius slowed down for a few seconds. Shocked by the revelation, he scrutinised the kid. Considering how hard he cried and how genuine his eyes looked, he believed the kid spoke the truth.


    Then, he remembered Julius'' mysterious words from six months ago. After he said his brother would avenge him, he had been slapped during his sleep, never finding the culprit.


    ''If his brother is indeed real, I understand how I couldn''t find him! It makes sense!''


    Yet, he shook his head, focusing on the imminent danger threatening to engulf them like the jaws of a ravenous beast. He had to ensure his family escaped before things turned from bad to worse. Then, he would satiate his curiosity and understand everything related to the boy''s brother in depth.

 Chapter 45 - 45: Gastons Symphony

    *****


    Ten minutes earlier.


    A symphony of harrowing screams echoed in the night. The manor knights'' bloodied figures trembled in fear under their sturdy metal armors. Despite wearing a few enchanted pieces granting them strength beyond their tier, only fear glowed in their despair-filled eyes.


    All because of a single man.


    Even if they initially outnumbered him twenty to one and were close to or at the peak of the first tier, if they followed a rigorous training regime to hone their skills, they were butchered like lambs by the hooded individual.


    Seventeen stiff corpses covered the ground''s stone slabs, painting them red as the pungent smell of blood filled the air. From the initial twenty, only three were left after five short minutes. Soon, the number would drop to zero. They knew it.


    "We can''t stop him. Run, run for your life," yelled one of the knights, terror gripping his heart in an icy embrace. He gazed at their overbearing opponent with trembling eyes. Then, he turned his heels and scrambled away as fast as he could.


    "Idiot. Don''t!"


    Unfortunately, the warning came too late.


    Like a living shadow out for blood, Gaston caught up with the coward in a flash. His blue eyes glinted with malevolent excitement as he stabbed the escapee''s neck, a demonic grin stretching under his hood.


    With a swift movement, he retrieved his stick, revealing a smooth hole gushing with glistening, warm blood.


    The wind howled in the next moment as his figure blurred. As agile as a panther, he dodged the two last survivors'' desperate simultaneous attacks, intending to sever his head off and pierce his heart at the same time.


    With seamless grace, he tensed his right arm and propelled it forward. The stick reached a horrific speed, closing in on his next victim with a merciless allure.


    BANG


    The forceful blow connected with the knight''s metal armor, bending its steel plates as if its material was mere plastic instead of powerful enchanted metal. Tearing and crumbling noises echoed in the courtyard for a moment before more terrifying ones replaced them... The man''s thoracic cage shattered amidst a soul-chilling cry as his body flew backwards under the impact.


    A second later, the knight collided with the ground heavily, shattering the slabs. But his momentum didn''t break yet. He continued to slide powerlessly across the courtyard until colliding with the manor''s wall.


    A chaotic scene of destruction ensued as gravel flew in every direction, loudly shattering windows and wooden furniture in a cacophony.


    "Don''t feel too happy, bastard. You will soon follow us to the afterlife." The last knight declared, his brave voice contrasting with his slumped shoulders and dull eyes. He had given up. He knew resistance was futile. Yet, part of him hoped for Sir Max to avenge his death.


    Gaston removed his hood in response, revealing his black ponytail flowing in the night''s wind. His blue eyes locked with the knight''s, his blood-curdling signature smile plaster on his face.


    "I like smart people, you know. You are one of them, right?" He asked, his innocent tone contrasting with the devastation he caused.


    The knight hesitated, wondering why such a question when he was at death''s door. Yet, he still answered. "Y-Yes, I am."


    "Tell me where in the manor my weapon is. Then, help me with a task, and I''ll let you keep your head," Gaston said, his smile broadening as his eyes glinted under the pale moon.


    Upon hearing the madman''s words, the knight felt a mixture of contrasting emotions clutch his heart. Joy, hope but also resolve and defiance as he gazed at his dead comrades. How would he look at himself in a glass if he helped the murderer after this carnage?


    He clenched his fists, and his jaws muscles bulged in determination, ready to refuse.


    However, the flames of his defiance wavered the next instant as images of his loving wife and child waiting for his return flashed in his mind. His face contorted into a painful grimace as doubts assaulted his heart... until he made a choice. He was reluctant, yet he couldn''t leave his family to fend for themselves alone.


    "I-I-It''s in your father''s room. As for your request... I''ll carry it."


    He lowered his head in shame. No matter the reason, he had betrayed his lord at the worst possible moment, forsaking his duty as a knight. But wasn''t it his duty as a man to keep his wife safe, too? Somehow, he found comfort in this idea, vowing never to let his family suffer in the future.


    "Leave," Gaston said, waving his hand dismissively before turning to the manor. As a master deceiver, he had already predicted the discussion''s outcome. His choice of the knight had been anything but random. No. It was all a part of his plan.


    A plan that was seamlessly falling into place, like a puzzle''s pieces.


    Still harboring his appalling smile, he entered the manor. Memories of a life he had discarded years ago resurfaced, helping him navigate the corridors to his father''s room. Little did he know that by sending the guard flying and destroying a portion of the wall, he almost killed his target.


    *******


    Five minutes later...


    Lucius reached the manor''s hall, where Alina, Eleanor and Sir Max awaited his arrival with worried frowns.


    Lucius handed the crying boy to his mother. Then, he looked at Sir Max, his solemn voice filling the place as he gave his orders.


    "Take a carriage and travel to Sombraville without delay. Once there, use the Gate to travel to the capital and wait for me in my manor!"


    He threw a heavy pouch filled with gold and silver coins at his wife before turning his back on them.


    "What about you?" Eleanor asked, tears welling in her eyes and lips twitching. She dreaded to hear the answer but had to ask nonetheless.


    "I''ll end this nightmare of ours. Don''t worry, I''ll catch up with you later," Lucius answered, his eyes burning with determination. He had made the wrong decision, leading to years of anxiety and this catastrophe. Not anymore! Today, he would end his son''s madness once and for all.


    "NO! Save my big brother first!" Julius screamed, struggling in Alina''s embrace to confront the man. They couldn''t be separated before he helped his brother awaken. He wouldn''t accept it.


    Perplexed by the outburst, Aline frowned at her son. When did that brother of his return, and why was he so sad about his imaginary friend? Despite her confusion, She tried to calm and console him with soothing words but failed.


    Sadly, time waited for no one.


    "Leave, Max. Protect them at the cost of your life!" Lucius ordered, ignoring the boy. His solitary back moved to the throne hall, carrying an invisible burden pressing on his shoulders like a mountain.


    Sir Max lingered for a moment. Worry danced in his eyes before he grabbed Julius and carried him under his armpit. He then gestured at the two women to follow him.


    "Be safe, my lord. I won''t disappoint you," he muttered, determined to carry his mission quickly before returning to support his lord.


    ******


    Meanwhile, Lucius sat on his throne in the great hall, his eyes closed. Memories of his firstborn son''s childhood filled his mind. His smile, joys, and pains swirled in a whirlwind of fatherly love and regret.


    With a grimace, he shattered everything. Then, a fire burned in his heart, incinerating any trace of affection for Gaston once and for all.


    Three minutes later, his treacherous son entered the hall, carrying a Guandao. Its curved blade, mounted on a sturdy metallic shaft, glinted death. Meanwhile, golden patterns masterfully engraved along its frame shone elegance, creating a beautiful yet deadly contrast.


    "Father, I''m glad to see you after sixteen years," Gaston said, clenching his fists around his new weapon. However, his signature smile was gone. Instead, his face contorted into a horrifying grimace befitting a demon more than a man.


    "Don''t call me father. You are no son of mine, monster," Lucius answered, his eyes narrowed into slits and his face as cold as frost. ''The fight is going to be much harder. How did he find it?'' He thought in trepidation, memories of the smiling boy resurfacing. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a tier-two weapon he had offered him for his tenth birthday. With potent physical enchantments, it was, and still is, a fighter''s perfect tool.


    "Humph. Give me Alina and her son, and I''ll leave the manor," Gaston snorted, unwilling to waste time blabbering. He would be blind if he missed Lucius'' hostility. Thus, he imposed his condition, leaving a way out for his father like he had done for him in the past.


    Well, that was what he tried to convey. However, his true motive was different. Despite his confidence in winning, he preferred to avoid paying a dire price to achieve it.


    With a glare, Lucius rose from his seat, his noble bearings commanding attention. He had already made his choice.


    "I won''t negotiate with you! Tonight, one of us won''t exit this manor alive," he declared, his convictions painted on his face.


    "Then, I''ll bury your stiff corpse myself, old fool!" Gaston said, retrieving something from his coat that caused Lucius'' eyes to enlarge and his pupils to tremble.

 Chapter 46 - 46: Secret Bond

    *****


    The carriage bearing the barony''s coat of arms departed from the manor. Sir Max sat on the driver''s seat, his armor glinting under the pale moon''s glow as he whipped the horses with an anxious grimace.


    Inside, the two women and the crying kid trembled, trepidation painted on their faces.


    "What''s happening?" Asked Alina, her voice quivering, overwhelmed by the abrupt shift in their peaceful lives. Everything had been so perfect. Yet, like a dream, her sense of reality began to crack, threatening to shatter at any moment.


    It was even truer, considering she had been chatting with Eleanor over the pleasant aromas of tea and late-night snacks when Lucius barged into their room, asking about Julius'' whereabouts. His urgent tone didn''t register at first. But when he ordered them to wait for him in the hall before scrambling away like a madman, apprehensions gripped her heart.


    Confused and fearful, she steeled herself and remained composed despite her heart hammering against her chest.


    Fortunately, Elanor knew more than she did. Holding the curtain with a shaking hand, the baroness gazed at the shrinking manor. With quivering lips, she muttered, "The accursed bastard returned to take revenge on his father."


    ''Who?'' Alina thought, narrowing her left eye pensively. Eleanor wouldn''t call her own son a cursed bastard, and Lucius'' firstborn died years ago. ''Just what is happening...''


    As her mind raced through a fog of mysteries, the carriage jolted along the bumpy road. The steady beat of the horse''s hooves echoed on the stones in the quiet night.


    A moment later, Julius'' voice shattered the silence. Tremors shook his slumped shoulders, and tears gushed down his cheek as he cradled his brother''s unconscious frame. A soul-shattering sadness engulfed his heart, causing his thoughts to swirl incoherently.


    "Sniff... It''s over. Big brother is dying, and no one can help him now..."


    The trees they passed cast ominous shadows on his face as Alina glanced at her son worriedly.


    "Julius, what are you talking about? You already mentioned that earlier. Wasn''t your big brother an imaginary friend?" She asked, afraid to hear the truth she had been suspecting for a while.


    Upon hearing her call him imaginary in his disturbed mental state, he snapped at her. He had always helped their family, putting their needs at the top of his priority list. Yet, they kept calling him imaginary. He knew his brother didn''t want to expose himself. But he couldn''t endure this situation anymore, especially now.


    "He is not imaginary!" he roared, his voice cracking with raw emotions in a mix of grief and boiling frustration. "He''s a ghost only I can see and hear and has helped us from the shadows for as long as I can remember. He looked after and instructed me, cleaned the house and helped Grandpa Theodore brew potions. Grandpa knew about him as well.


    For a few years, he communicated through me, using my finger to write with..."


    Slap


    A resounding slap echoed inside the carriage, forcing him into silence as he held his cheek in disbelief. His eyes enlarged as he looked at his mother''s raised hand and felt the stinging sensation. It was the first time in his life she had ever struck him. Then, he gazed at her downcast expression and sadness-filled eyes as tears welled in them.


    "How untrustworthy did the two of you consider me? How could you hide this secret for so long?" Alina''s voice trembled with hurt and betrayal. She immediately realised her son''s big brother''s identity: the ghost who communicated with her and Theodore using dust and ash.


    She had always wanted to thank the ghost properly after he disappeared. What a joke! He had never left and continued to improve their living conditions day after day, silently, without asking anything in return.


    "Explain everything from the beginning!" Alina ordered, her commanding voice leaving no room for negotiations or rebuttals. Yet, behind the strong facade, her turmoil was still apparent. After all, Julius had been lying to her his entire life.


    Shaken by Alina''s tone and his thoughts back in place after the slap, he began recounting the stories of an old apothecary, a ghost, and a young boy, detailing their lives and plans to join the barony.


    "He asked us not to tell you anything, to let you live your life in peace, unrelated to ghosts, magic and paranormal things as he had promised."


    Julius ended his recollection, feeling a hint of guilt. No matter the reason, it was correct that he lied to his mother for years.


    "In other words, you three devised a strategy... to deceive us," Eleanor said suspiciously, her wary gaze scanning the duo.


    "We didn''t! We planned to deliver our part of the deal. I have never seen my big brother lie," Julius insisted, feeling wrongly accused.


    "I can guarantee that making a deal with him can only benefit you." Alina chimed in, a deep frown covering her forehead. She hated to hear her benefactor labelled a scammer.


    Eleanor hesitated, torn between doubt and trust, her gaze lingering on Julius and Alina.


    ''To think that everything was arranged, and we danced in the palm of his hand...'' She thought, a mysterious smile gracing her lips.


    Little did she know that nothing of the sort was planned. Adam''s actual goal was for Julius to show enough mastery over mana to become an apprentice knight. Afterwards, the boy would sneak into the library as often as possible to allow his brother to learn new magical knowledge.


    ''His plan-making abilities are even scarier than Gaston''s, that devious bastard.'' She saw in him incredible potential but also a terrible threat if not handled properly.


    As she pondered, Alina turned to her son. Now that she caught up on the events, she asked, "Why did you say he was dying?"


    "No matter what I do, I can''t wake him up. It''s the first time I have seen him like this," Julius said, finally explaining the source of his anguish, his voice trembling as his worry resurfaced.


    "Maybe he needs to rest to heal his soul? I remember it had been wounded seven years ago." Alina theorised, an icy shiver running down her spine as memories of the terrifying night resurfaced.


    "I don''t think that''s the reason. Is he fading or blinking?" Eleanor asked, a subtle yet bizarre apprehension mixing in her voice.


    Julius scrutinised his brother from head to toe before answering, "No. His form is the same as usual." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He shouldn''t be dying then. Let''s wait longer before envisioning the worst," Eleanor said, reassuring Julius and Alina.


    While they were discussing Adam''s condition, the carriage''s wheel screeched on the pavements, slowing down before coming to a stop. Shaken by the sudden halt, the confused passengers stuck their heads out the window to see why.


    On the road, they saw an armored man walking. His guilt-filled face cast downwards as remorse flooded his mind.

 Chapter 47 - 47: A Father-Son Showdown

    *******


    Tension filled the air in the manor''s hall as a father and his son prepared to confront each other.


    Lucius''s eyes widened in shock after witnessing the item Gaston took out. Fear gripped his heart, and cold sweat ran down his spine as he realised how insane Gaston had become. Using this kind of thing... even to achieve one''s ambitions, was pure unadulterated madness.


    "You''re even willing to use cursed items to retrieve the boy! Tell me, why?" He screamed, his eyes narrowed. Not knowing the reason frustrated him to no end. Wasn''t Julius just a talented commoner?


    ''His brother?'' He suddenly thought, feeling the mystery surrounding Gaston''s motivation thicken.


    Meanwhile, Gaston grasped an ancient, weathered tome. Intricate engravings adorned its surface, and an ominous purple smog wafted and twirled around it.


    "Might as well tell you. He is a summoned your knights missed seven years ago." Gaston revealed, his lips curling into his devilish signature smile as his voice echoed mockery.


    "Liar! We checked the boy several times during the last six months. The gems embedded with the detecting spell showed no reactions, even when he held one in his hand," Lucius answered, his brows twitching in anger.


    "You don''t have to believe me. This gem reacted, though. The summoned''s soul was just outside." Gaston shrugged, showing the gem he had stolen from the guard''s station years ago.


    Upon seeing the familiar item, the mist covering his eyes lifted, revealing the truth he had been blind to. ''His big brother!''


    Delving into this idea further, everything fell into place. The reason why a literate apothecary suddenly hired a poor seventeen-year-old woman. How the kid showed such talent in magic despite his humble origins and how his body was so well trained.


    ''His mysterious brother came from that other world!''


    "Sight... I shouldn''t have trusted the detection spell and followed my intuition more." He muttered, a sense of foolishness settling in.


    "You got your answers. It is time to die, old fool."


    With a sinister smile, Gaston cut his palm and smeared his blood on the tome''s cover.


    The purple smog came to life, billowing fiercely as if trying to lick the blood with a ravenous appetite. Then, a bright light emanated from the cursed item, blinding Lucius for a moment.


    An icy shiver ran down his spine as he imagined in trepidation what powers the madman would get... And what terrible price he would have to pay.


    Despite their simple use, a few drops of blood, these items were called cursed for a reason. Vitality, life expectancy, organs, soul, they would always plunder something from you until nothing remained. They were disgusting. No sane person wanted to use them.


    Then, the black mist moved towards Gaston, enveloping his body like an ominous dark purple mantle. A surge of energy coursed through his veins, jolting his mind with exhilaration.


    However, he already felt something being sucked from him, a reminder that time was of the essence... literally.


    As the light dimmed, Lucius rose from his throne, retrieving a sleek magic wand adorned with a pristine brown jewel from his long, noble coat before summoning elemental energies to defend himself, preparing his spells for the inevitable clash.


    Simultaneously, Gaston brandished his guandao, ready to make his first move. The mist covering his body extended to his weapon, making its blade glow with a menacing dark light.


    His appearance, once that of a handsome young man, had become unrecognisable. He looked more like an ancient, hungry, malevolent dark spirit, ready to torture and feast on his prey''s soul than a human.


    He lunged forward with unnatural speed, swinging his guandao in a large arc. The blade hummed through the air with deadly precision, aiming to cut the baron in half in one swift move.


    However, Lucius'' subtly moving lips suddenly parted. Ancient words echoed in the dark hall as his commanding voice made his mana churn in his circuits.


    Then, he pointed his wand towards Gaston as a brownish light permeated the area.


    A surge of earth magic erupted. Mana hummed and danced around him in a split second, forming a protective barrier of solid rocks.


    Encased in his fortress, he felt the force of the impact send shockwaves reverberating through the hall, causing the ancient tapestries to flutter at first. Then, to tear into tatters by the raging wind.


    ''I can''t allow myself to make any mistakes,'' he thought, his heart pounding in dread. To win, he would have to outsmart the bastard. He knew it. Thus, behind the cover of the rocks, he already chanted his next spell.


    Undeterred by the resilient defensive spell, Gaston pressed forward, his movements fluid and calculated. With each strike, he unleashed dark energy from the cursed tome, channeling its power to augment his own attacks.


    Shadows danced around him, twisting and writhing in the dim light as the rocks gradually cracked. Grains of sand flowed from some areas as the barrier thinned, menacing to expose the baron.


    However, Lucius wasn''t to be underestimated. He used the time bought by the barrier to chant another spell to change the battle''s dynamic. He went on the offensive, summoning earth spikes from the ground, attempting to impale his adversary.


    Unfortunately, Gaston''s blue eyes glinted under the billowing smoke. Before the mana could condense, he had already moved using his refined body in the late stage of the second tier to dodge the spikes with graceful steps. Simultaneously, his bulging arms tensed as he cut them down, opening a safe path to the barrier and resumed his assault with unbound ferocity.


    Helped by the dark mist corroding the rocks with each strike, he finally made Lucius'' barrier explode in a rain of gravel a moment later.


    However, as they collided with the ground in a cacophony of sounds and a thick cloud of dust, his eyes narrowed into thin slits. Lucius wasn''t in front of him. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''That old fox knows he can''t defeat me head-on. He''s stalling, aiming to let the tome consume me.'' Gaston understood his father''s intentions. Then, he saw the hole in the ground, smelling the fresh scent of soil.


    Indeed, Lucius didn''t have to beat him to win. The decaying effect imbuing his strikes also ate him alive, shipping at his incredible vitality with each passing second.


    Lucius emerged on the other side of the hall, already chanting another spell to bolster his defenses, determined to drag the fight until the vile item''s power consumed the madman.


    However, using the incredible earth escape spell to travel through soil and rocks had cost him half his mana already. But he couldn''t escape the manor, or nothing would stop Gaston from pursuing his family.


    With an elegant movement of his hand and determined ancient words, another barrier appeared in front of him. However, this one was much thicker, composed of several layers, and adorned with protruding spikes.


    Upon seeing it, a guttural growl escaped Gaston''s lips as he launched himself forward like an arrow cutting through the wind. His guandao glinted with renewed ferocity as his joints popped under the strain of his powerful swing.


    BAM BAM BAM


    Violent collisions echoed as he struck the rocks like a vicious beast, cracking and shattering the outer layers and spikes.


    But Lucius'' next spell was ready.


    As Gaston''s blade descended upon the barrier, boulders rained from above, threatening to crush him into meat paste.


    Startled by the unexpected attack, Gaston''s light blue eyes glinted again. In a split second, he scanned the projectiles'' trajectory.


    His lips curled into a mocking grin as his accurate steps carried him out of danger despite the surprise spell.


    Then, he dashed towards the barrier, resuming his relentless onslaught.

 Chapter 48 - 48: Ruthless Retaliation

    Rock shards flew everywhere in a cacophony of rumble and collision as Lucius'' pupils constricted. Things were looking grim. But at least he bought enough time for his next spell.


    A barrage of earth arrows shot from the barrier, aiming to riddle Gaston''s body like cheese.


    Unfortunately, Lucius seriously underestimated Gaston''s determination and ruthlessness... towards himself.


    "RHAAAAA!" With a ferocious roar of defiance, he dashed through the barrage, enduring the stinging agony of feeling his muscles punctured.


    Despite the purple mist covering him, helping to mitigate the damage, blood gushed everywhere. Undeterred, he deflected the most threatening projectiles, ignoring the others.


    The noise of his boots colliding with the ground reverberated as he closed in on Lucius'' shell.


    With resolve hardened, he gritted his teeth, stopping the red liquid from pouring down his mouth as it did with the countless holes in his body... and from his left eye.


    Despite the crippling loss, he had reached his goal. He stood before his target.


    He mustered every ounce of strength he still had, causing his arms to bulge. Serpent-like veins crisscrossed his biceps as he unleashed a devastating offensive. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Terrifying sounds echoed in the hall as the billowing fog encompassed the barrier, turning the sturdy rocks into sand. The remaining spikes crumbled under the sheer power of his glinting guandao, leaving Lucius'' body vulnerable and exposed.


    Caught off guard by Gaston''s crazy decision to ignore his attack and blitz him, Lucius'' eyes enlarged in panic. ''I''m still not done casting!'' He screamed inwardly, an icy shiver running down his spine.


    Finally seeing his enemy out of his shell, Gaston''s remaining eye glinted, and his demonic smile broadened. Then, with a swift, calculated strike, he slashed down to sever his father in two halves.


    CLANG


    A metallic collision resounded, grating the two''s ears as a bent wand flew in the distance.


    As a last effort, Lucius unexpectedly used his magic tool to parry while jumping backwards the next second, doing everything he could to reduce the dreadful strike''s power.


    ''Shit, shit, shit.'' Lucius'' heart almost leapt out of his chest. Without his tier-two custom-made wand''s enhancement to reduce his casting time and amplify his spells'' power, death would soon knock on his door. He knew it. It was an undeniable fact.


    His proud figure shifted, his shoulders slumped, and his determined eyes lost their glow as he watched Gaston retrieve his guandao with a mocking smile. In a second, he would deliver the coup de grace, but he could do nothing to stop him...


    Suddenly, as everything seemed lost, an armored middle-aged man appeared out of nowhere and shot in front of him.


    CLANG


    A terrifying noise echoed again, followed by a shock wave blasting their hair backwards as the man blocked the descending guandao with his double-edged longsword.


    Upon seeing his familiar face, Lucius'' eyes came to life again, their glow reviving as they narrowed dangerously. His face contorted in anger, and his arms shook.


    "I ordered you to protect my family! How dare you disobey my orders and endanger them? Answer Max!" He roared, his rage-filled voice cutting through the night.


    "They are in good hands. Smith will escort and protect them. Considering the gravity of the situation, I rushed back to help you, my lord," answered Max, eyeing the bastard''s abundantly bleeding body with a wary frown. No matter what Lucius said, he had ensured his orders would be carried out before returning. Even if punishment awaited him, he would never regret choosing loyalty over his life!


    Upon hearing they weren''t left to fend for themselves on the roads, Lucius drew a deep breath of relief. After all, who knew what could happen to two women and a child?


    Although still angry that Max ignored his orders, with his help, they could turn the tides of the battle and maybe triumph over that nightmarish son of his.


    "Annoying dog, the only reward you''ll get for your loyalty is an early grave right next to his!" Gaston spat, a frustrated grimace distorting his face. If looks could kill, Max would have died a hundred times already.


    For the first time, his devilish smile disappeared from his face. The burden of his vitality being drained by the grimoire grew in intensity as he felt his strength waning dangerously.


    His blue eyes lit up with a calculative light as he evaluated his options in a second. Time slowed momentarily as scenarios flashed in his mind. He exhaled a stream of stall air and clenched the cursed tome, commanding it to increase its power output.


    His body shook as he felt the strain on his vitality increase accordingly.


    Clenching his teeth tightly, he charged at Max. Every fiber of his body tensed as he swung his guandao horizontally, using his signature move for their last clash.


    "Fool, I''m the one who taught you how to wield weapons!" Max snorted in disdain over the ridiculous choice. Despite the incredible speed and power packed in the move, it was large and left many openings before the swing.


    Knowing how to counter it, the knight dashed towards Gaston, aiming to cut one of his arms before he could swing his guandao.


    Alas, was Gaston''s scheming mind merely for show?


    He patiently awaited his adversary''s move, letting him think he figured out the perfect timing to counter.


    As the sword closed on his arm, he suddenly let go of his weapon, crouched low, and propelled himself towards Max''s legs, tackling him to the ground.


    Astonished by the unpredictable shift in strategy, Max''s eyes widened as he felt the vile energy lick his skin like a sharp-clawed beast tasting its food before digging in.


    Unfortunately, Gaston sat on his chest, immobilising his center of gravity in a split second. With his left foot, he pressed Max''s sword-holding hand. Then, his fingers came to life as he gripped the knight''s face tightly, shoving the purple energy down his throat.


    Gradually, the Max''s bulky physique began to wither. His bulging and veiny muscles thinned by the second under Lucius'' terrified eyes.


    Without his magic wand, the baron''s spell wasn''t ready yet! Like most mages, he never went out of his way to improve his mana control, resulting in slow casting speed.


    Unable to rely on spells and seeing Max''s agonising grimace and pleading eyes, he chose the next best option. Fear dancing in his eyes, he grabbed the long sword from his hand and swung it with all his strength at Gaston''s left arm.


    Blood gushed as a limb flew, drawing a red arc in the air before falling to the ground.


    Strangely unaffected by the pain, Gaston raised his head and looked Lucius in the eyes.


    The intensity of the wordless confrontation weighed on his heart as he gazed at the bastard in disbelief, finally understanding the true terror his son could incarnate.


    His body was pierced in dozens of different places, seeping a continuous stream of bright blood. His left eye was punctured, and his left arm was chopped off. Yet, despite the extensive wounds and harrowing pain he must have been enduring, his creepy smile returned to his face.


    "I win!"


    Gaston declared, his triumphant tone reverberating against the calmness of the night as he released his hand.


    A dull thud followed as Max''s rotten head fell to the ground.

 Chapter 49 - 49: Twisted Plans

    A sense of dread shook him as he gazed at his once stalwart knight. Max''s robust frame had vanished, replaced by sagging skin stretched over bones, devoid of muscle or flesh.


    His lips quivered as his ineluctable defeat settled upon him. With his weapon lost and his most loyal aid gone, nothing could deter Gaston''s mad fury from obliterating his existence.


    ''How did we end up in this situation?''


    His mind churned in chaos, grappling with the baffling turn of events that led to his, an acolyte''s, defeat. His clenched fists trembled.


    ''He sacrificed his vitality and body without blinking, all to hasten the battle''s ending...''


    He realised the difference between them. Gaston had used everything to ensure his victory. He didn''t know if it was determination or pure folly. But the result lay bare before his eyes as Gaston dismissed the purple mist, ceasing the grimoire''s drain on his vitality and revealing his miserable form.


    Besides his many wounds and lost eye and arm, his raven-black hairs had turned white. His supple skin became gray and wrinkled, filled with brownish spots.


    Some could argue that he paid a terrible price, but in truth? A melee combatant prevailing over a tier two acolyte in a one-on-one scenario was a rarity, an achievement few could boast about. Yet, his victory over both an acolyte and a tier-two knight stretched the bounds of credibility.


    He would have never believed anyone recounting such a story, going as far as to call the other party a lunatic. Yet, here he stood, observing the madman... no, the anomaly''s grin and open his mouth.


    "Finally, the cogs of my destiny are revolving the way they should have," Gaston said, his melancholic tone carried by the night''s chilly wind. The metallic taste of blood accompanied each spoken word. But he didn''t care.


    The truth about the fight was that no spell or blow could have possibly hit him. Every wound on his body was a calculated sacrifice to hasten the battle.


    "Monster! With such great potential and that scheming mind, you could have risen our family to the apex in Belloria. No! Even in the world! Why, why, why! Why did you have to be so twisted?"


    Lucius roared, venting decades of frustration.


    As he stood amidst the aftermath, he couldn''t help but imagine the heights Gaston could have reached, especially after unlocking a talent and learning magic.


    "Because everything was planned, fool," answered Gaston, his glistening blue eye enlarging and his mocking smile broadening. "You''ve been wary of me but ignored the real threat for sixteen years. You are this family''s traitor, not me." He added, buying a few precious seconds to contain his left shoulder haemorrhage. As he spoke, he ripped his coat, using the fabric to wrap his wound.


    "Sure, I''m a little weird and lack empathy. But what are you? A low-level noble and acolyte trying to make grand plans. Pah! You didn''t even realise that your greatest enemy is the closest to you."


    A deep frown covered Lucius'' brows. Was he lying? Why would he? The moment he started chanting a spell, Gaston could swiftly end his life. Mind games were needed when his victory was already set in stone. Thus, his mind desperately raced to deduce a part of the truth.


    "The closest. You mean... Eleanor?" Lucius asked, his pupils dilating in disbelief. How could his straightforward wife be his enemy?


    "Why do you think I remained in this village''s shitty suburbs? How do I know about Alina and her son? All because Eleanor knew years ago. That''s why you are a fool. Everything was in front of your eyes, yet you were blind!" Gaston exclaimed, his spit flying and his forehead''s veins throbbing under his wrinkled skin. "But don''t worry.


    You''ll be able to atone for your stupidity. It''s time to die."


    Done bandaging his shoulder, he dashed towards Lucius to end the clown he once called father.


    Desperate to protect himself, Lucius raised Max''s sword, refusing to die after touching the truth.


    ''Eleanor had been scheming against me for years? Bullshit,'' he thought, resolving to flee the manor and investigate this story thoroughly after catching up with her.


    However, he couldn''t help but think, what if...


    Sadly, Gaston didn''t give him any more time to ponder. Moving like a ghost, he closed the distance in a second. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Focusing on his movements, a realisation struck him. Gaston seemed slower than before. Despite his nonchalance, the cursed item had weakened him.


    "I can do it!" He screamed, bolstering his determination with a battle cry before swinging his sword decisively.


    Who was he kidding? When did he hold a sword for the last time? Was it ten, twenty, or forty years ago? He had no technique, no mastery, wielding the delicate weapon like a hammer.


    Gaston sidestepped the falling sword, smirking disdainfully at the vain attempt. Then, he raised his right leg, swinging it with grace at Lucius'' hands.


    The horrid noise of bones breaking reached his ears, sounding like pleasant music. The sword clanked to the ground the next instant.


    "Argh!" Lucius knelt, holding his broken fingers, agonising screams escaping his wide open mouth.


    Meanwhile, Gaston approached, his withered body towering and casting ominous shadows on him. His usual creepy smile stretched his wrinkly face, and his eye shone a malevolent light filled with perverse joy. After all, he was about to start his favorite game.


    "Where did you send them?"


    "G-Go to hell," Lucius answered, knowing what would follow yet unwilling to give the anomaly the satisfaction he sought. But behind his determined facade, his heart trembled in horror.


    Pah!


    With a loud noise, Gaston kicked him on his right side, breaking his arm in the process.


    "ARGH!"


    "I-I don''t know. I asked Max to escort them away without telling me!" He screamed, trying to bluff his way out.


    Pah!


    Gaston kicked his left side this time.


    "ARGH!"


    The scene repeated itself twice more, with Gaston breaking his legs before the pain grew too unbearable. Unlike Theodor, he gave up after a few minutes.


    "I... I''ll tell you, please stop," Lucius screamed. Snot and tears mixed on his contorted noble face in a disgusting sight.


    "Sight... What a disappointment. The old apothecary didn''t say anything until he died. Look at you..." Gaston''s voice held a strong sense of disappointment and disapproval over Lucius'' weak-mindedness.


    "But you know what? Until the end, you are a fool," He said, exploding into boisterous laughter. "They are exactly where I wanted them to be!"


    Pah!


    "I just want to make you suffer. Hahaha."


    Gaston''s evil laugh reverberated in the empty manor, mixed with the pained screams of the man once known as Baron Lucius Riverwood.

 Chapter 50 - 50: Midnight Escape

    Leaving the safety and comfort of the paved road, the carriage sped on snowy soil. In it, Alina and Eleanor sat with thoughtful expressions, pondering their situation with concerned frowns etched on their brows. Julius slept on the bench, exhausted after being subjected to a maelstrom of anger and sadness.


    The carriage''s driver, Smith, the only survivor of this night''s deadly events, had been tasked by Sir Max to escort the carriage''s passengers to the next city.


    However, the path he chose to complete his mission was questionable.


    "Why did you leave the road?" Feeling tremors shake their vehicle, Eleanor asked by sliding a piece of wood, creating an opening in the carriage to communicate with the driver.


    "Don''t worry, my lady. We will reach the city faster by taking this shortcut," answered Smith, his comforting voice warming the chilly night. Yet, his hands holding the reins in a firm grip trembled. He just wanted to accomplish his mission and reunite with his family.


    Suspicions gnawed at her heart. She had never heard about a shortcut. Her green eyes narrowed, glinting as she scanned the landscape through the window.


    Initially, nothing seemed out of place. They were racing through a forest, leaving trails on the soft snow. However, what she saw further ahead caused her frown to deepen and her lips to quiver as she realised how wrong the path they were currently treading was.


    She took a deep breath to chase away her growing panic, knowing they had to act before Smith could achieve his mysterious goal.


    "Alina, listen without panicking. We are in the forest by your village. I don''t know his motives, but we need to escape," she said, her voice an urgent whisper in the somber carriage. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing the appalling news, Alina''s eyes enlarged, trembling in panic, and her face turned pale. They were still in danger on this never-ending night.


    "Ho-How can we escape? The carriage is moving," she said, her low voice cracking under the insecurities weighing on her shoulders.


    "I have an idea," Eleanor answered, gnawing on her thumbnail. It was risky but better than waiting in incertitude. Then, she screamed, breaking the calmness of the forest, "Smith, help! Help! There is something in the carriage."


    Awaken by the commotion, Julius screamed in fear, adding to the scene''s realism.


    Alerted, Smith vigorously pulled on the reins, making the horses halt their mad course. He jumped from the driver''s seat in a hurry, unsheathing his sword in a fluid movement, and barged inside the carriage, ready to obliterate the threat.


    However, a furrow graced his brows as his eyes scanned the three individuals. Despite his meticulous swipe, he noticed nothing out of place. "Where is the thing?" He asked, his eyes narrowing as terrible ideas popped into his mind. Were they under a mysterious entity''s attack? Was it a magic beast, a ghost, or something considerably more dangerous?


    An icy shiver ran down his spine upon imagining the worst.


    "Ha... Excuse me, I thought I saw something in the dark and got scared. Everything is alright. You can resume driving." Eleanor said in an apologetic tone, breaking his grim imagination.


    One last time, he gazed at the interior before slamming the door shut, hiding his distorted face from their sight as the noise echoed in the night. Each minute wasted could anger the mad bastard, further compromising his chances of survival.


    Gritting his teeth, he turned, returning to his seat. Yet, unbeknownst to him, the carriage''s door opened behind his back.


    Meanwhile, Eleanor gestured to her companions to follow her, placing a finger on her delicate lips to request silence. They couldn''t alert Smith before the horses resumed their run.


    Alina followed behind her, holding Julius'' hand in a shaky grip, unaware that he opened his mouth.


    "Why are we leaving?" Asked the confused boy, his soft words echoing like a blast in the two women''s ears as icy sweat matted their foreheads.


    "RUN!" Eleanor screamed commandingly, grabbing Alina''s hand and dashing away. Her heart pounded in her chest in dread as she knew... She knew Smith would chase them.


    And she was right. A split second later, the knight jumped from his seat. His armor glinted under the moon glow, and his face distorted into a raging grimace.


    "You want to make things hard?" He asked, his resentful voice carried by the frigid wind. Then, the muffled sound of his boots colliding with the snow reverberated as a fire of determination burned in his eyes. If that''s what it took to ensure they wouldn''t try to escape again, he would bring them back even if he had to beat them half dead.


    Dread wrapped around their hearts as Eleanor sprinted ahead, pulling Alina along, who dragged the bewildered Julius.


    Every two seconds, they gazed back, hoping to see the distance separating them from Smith increased. Sadly, the opposite happened. Like an angry bull charging with incredible might, Smith gradually shortened the gap. In less than a minute, he would catch up with them.


    Alina''s breathing grew ragged. Steam escaped her mouth as she tried to keep up with Eleanor''s pace. She was just a regular woman, not a trained noble capable of sprinting for long. Each time she inhaled, she could feel her muscles groan in protest already as the cold air scorched her throat. She wouldn''t last long. She knew it.


    As desperation filled her heart, she suddenly felt a powerful shock loosening her hand. Astonished, she looked behind before horror distorted her face. Julius had stopped running.


    "What do you want? Why are you chasing us?" He asked, his voice filled with righteous indignation. Confused by the situation, he still knew one thing. He wouldn''t let the threatening knight terrorise his mother.


    "What are you doing? Run!" Alina yelled, her entire body shuddering at the sight of her son''s misplaced bravery. Rapidly, she turned, taking a step to fetch him before escaping their hopeless predicament.


    However, Eleanor didn''t stop racing, clenching her wrist in a vice grip she couldn''t escape.


    As she opened her mouth to beg her to save Julius, Eleanor said, "Trust him, he is a smart boy. I''m sure he knows what he is doing."


    Yet, instead of sounding reassuring, Eleanor''s authoritative tone caused an icy shiver to run down her spine as their figures disappeared through a bush.


    Meanwhile, Smith halted his relentless pursuit for a moment, snorting at the boy''s bravado before laughing at him. He raised his right arm, clenched his fist, and swung in a controlled arc to knock the insolent down.


    However, he underestimated Julius. Trained by none other than Adam, the boy unexpectedly answered aggression by a more violent one. His muscles bulged under his clothes, menacing to rip them as a faint trace of Qi travelled through his meridians.


    Then, he charged forward with incredible speed, unfazed by the age or height difference. His right arm shot back as his back''s muscles tensed before his fist drilled through the air.


    BANG


    A loud noise echoed as his young fist collided with Smith''s iron armor, making its plates groan and cave in slightly under the pressure of the hit.


    ''What the...?! Is this boy really seven?'' Smith thought, his pupils constricting in dread as he felt a rush of acidic bile threaten to escape his throat. Despite his effort, he stumbled five steps back before bending forward and puking.


    ''What a monster,'' he added, straightening his back a few seconds later, unable to accept the boy''s explosive strength.


    "How are you so strong? Who''s the crazy bastard who trained a kid this much?" He asked, rubbing his painful stomach and feeling the dent in his protection in disbelief.


    This brief exchange made him realise something. They were on the same level, the middle of the first tier. His face turned somber. If he didn''t take this fight seriously, he might become the first knight to lose to a seven-year-old boy.


    "Don''t insult my brother!" Julius roared, his face distorting in rage. With his inner turmoil and brother floating unconsciously, insulting him was the last thing he would accept.


    Acting on his emotions, he closed the distance and swung his fist, delivering another full-powered punch at Smith.


    However, despite his doubtful loyalty, Smith was an experienced knight.


    Not underestimating the kid''s speed for a second time, he blocked his fist with his iron gauntlet. Then, with lightning speed, he swung his hand, delivering a powerful backhanded slap at Julius'' cheek.


    Julius flew backwards. The metallic taste of warm blood filled his mouth, but he was still conscious. Mobilising his strong muscles, he spun midair, landing on the ground with his right hand covering his reddened cheek.


    He looked at Smith, his veins throbbing on his forehead as blinding rage filled his mind. Yet, his brother''s teaching suddenly resurfaced, making him pause. He took deep breaths, calming his heart as he recalled the crazy stories his big brother used to tell him when he was younger...

 Chapter 51 - 51: Brotherly Wisdom?

    After six months of training, Julius knew his technique was lacking compared to Smith''s. He breathed deeply, controlling his anger to focus on a particular memory.


    "Did you know? I killed a brown bear one versus one, unarmed and without technique?" Adam said, a smirk gracing his ethereal lips as his eyes focused on his dull mana control technique in Theodore''s shop.


    "A brown bear? Like the ones from the encyclopedia?" Julius asked, raising his brow in doubt. The creature''s image he had seen looked terrifying, making it hard to believe a man could emerge victorious in a direct confrontation.


    "Yeah, yeah! That one. Then, I killed an alpha and three wolves alone," Adam added, his prideful declaration making his words strangely believable to the boy, as if he was bragging. Yet, he rapidly frowned.


    "I''m sure you are pranking me again, big bro. I don''t believe you."


    Adam looked at Julius, grinning from ear to ear before narrating his harrowing first trial. Of course, he exaggerated some parts to make the story more engaging and downplayed others to make it less horrifying. After all, Julius was still a kid.


    Once over, Julius looked at his big brother with wide eyes glistening with respect. He wasn''t sure if the story was true, but it had captivated and even inspired him. Especially the parts about how he used his brain to turn the tables on his bestial adversaries by predicting and turning their own movements against them.


    "Remember! You can beat beasts much stronger than you without technique if you use your brain!" Adam ended his story with a lesson, feeling smug about his storytelling and educational skills. After all, he could be the best teacher if he wanted...


    Julius awakened from his recollection, grimacing in worry. ''I hope you weren''t pranking me, big brother,'' he thought, his expression shifting to solemness as he glanced at Adam''s unconscious frame and dim eyes with a hint of sadness.


    Now, in complete control of his emotions, he changed his battle strategy. He first swept his surroundings with a focused glance, looking for potential things he could use to win. Soon, ideas formed in his mind, accompanied by fragmented images of what would happen if he followed them as he tried to predict Smith''s movements.


    Meanwhile, his brother''s teachings echoed in his head, offering him much-needed guidance in his desperate plight.


    "Uncontrolled anger is a poison you should never let flow in your mind, especially in dangerous situations. It clouds your judgment and makes you commit deadly mistakes. Use your anger to fuel your focus and determination instead of letting it control you... hum... Something like that... maybe...?"


    Adam once warned him about anger management, his dead-serious face contrasting with his hesitation, creating a comedic scene. Yet, he trusted him. He was his teacher, friend, and brother.


    "You are only so-so for a baron''s knight. You betrayed your lady, and a kid is stalling you. Didn''t you choose the wrong job, or was your mother so dumb that you inherited her terrible intelligence?" Julius said with a disgustingly smug face. If anger was a poison, he planned to suffocate Smith with it! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Listen, Julius. I''m a pro at making people enrage, trust me. I''ll share with you the ultimate angering skill today! If you want to anger someone instantly, curse his mother! It always works, really."


    Another time, Adam taught him this bizarre technique for reasons Julius never understood... until today.


    Upon hearing the offending words, Smith furrowed his brows, and his eyes turned into thin slits. His forehead''s veins bulged, and his face took a redder tinge.


    "What did you say? See if I don''t undress your mom in front of you when I catch her later!" Smith growled in anger, charging at Julius.


    Adam''s technique was effective!


    Sadly, it was effective both ways...


    "You... Perverted dog! Undress your mom, not mine!" Julius shot back, outraged at Smith''s vile threat.


    Thankfully, he quickly exhaled, refocusing on his ideas and preparing to meet Smith''s attack.


    Smith''s rage-fueled charge left deep gouges in the frozen soil. Cracking noises echoed in the forest as he armed his right fist and threw it at the daring kid in a wide swing aimed at the face. The sound of displaced wind followed behind the fist, a testament to the blow''s power.


    That was exactly what Julius wanted. This move clearly resulted from the knight''s anger controlling his actions. It was way too wide, leaving many openings he could abuse.


    ''It''s true! Big bro wasn''t pranking me. Even if my technique is worse than his, I can win if I use my brain!'' Julius thought, his eyes sparkling and admiration for his teacher filling his drumming heart.


    Then, he squatted down, dodging the zooming punch by a hair''s breadth as the punch''s shockwave ruffled his hair. In this position, he tensed his thighs, their volumes increasing under the small Qi influx, and propelled himself upwards at a speed defying common sense. His right fist followed his explosive movement, shooting like a bullet towards Smith''s chin.


    Carried forward by his momentum, Smith realised his inability to dodge in time. He clenched his teeth to endure the blow, his heart racing as the realisation he had messed up struck him like a hammer.


    A second later, Julius'' fist hit Smith''s chin with deadly accuracy. He had placed his entire body weight behind in the blow, making the knight''s body take off a few centimeters before slumping to the ground, unmoving.


    As he observed the devastating effect of his blow, he couldn''t help but remember how he thought it was another bullshit prank from his brother. After all, he never fought and was too young to understand the logic behind battle techniques.


    ''I won''t ever doubt you again, big bro!'' He thought, his eyes glowing with newfound respect.


    Little did he know Adam had taught him those things randomly, either to sound like a pro or to act cool since he was a novice fighter himself. Take Julius'' last uppercut as an example. It was a well-known boxing technique he had once seen on TV. But he had never used it himself.


    His fight over, Julius stepped in the direction Alina and Elanor escaped, massaging his cheek with a grimace when suddenly...


    Soft grumbles reached his ears, attracting his attention. Turning back, he saw Smith shaking his head and rising to his feet with a complicated expression.


    ''I lost consciousness?'' This ludicrous idea resounded in the knight''s mind as a warm liquid filled his mouth.


    PTUI


    He spat a bloody tooth on the ground and gazed at Julius.


    "Urgh... I can''t believe it. A kid played me like a fool," he muttered, his eyes widening in disbelief and a hint of terror. An icy shiver ran down his spine as he realised he had almost lost.


    However, he understood his mistake. He was done underestimating the kid and would fight as if battling a peer to the death.


    "I have to admit it, kid. You fought well, but your resistance ends now."


    His presence exuded a menacing and lethal aura, and his eyes narrowed in extreme focus, glinting with sharpness and calculation.


    The real battle was about to begin.

 Chapter 52 - 52: Julius Last Stand Against Smith

    Surprised by Smith''s chilling aura, he felt the man''s silhouette grow before his eyes until it towered like a giant entity accustomed to battle, blood, and death.


    His pupils enlarged, and his legs shook like two soft twigs battered by a furious gale as fear gripped his heart momentarily. But he couldn''t succumb. He had to defeat the knight. To protect his mother, save his brother, and escape the terrifying yet elusive maws of whoever commanded Smith.


    He took a deep breath, focusing on his duty to overcome his fears, then dashed before a thick tree. Its naked branches cast dancing shadows as he gulped audibly, feeling the icy wind of the winter''s night lick his skin.


    Smith chased after him, not wasting time on useless words. He was now a well-oiled, deadly tool trained in the barony to carry out dangerous missions. Only battle concerned him as his sharp movement cut through the wind.


    He caught up with Julius in a split second, his raised metallic gauntlets glinting under the moon. His calculative eyes flashed with violence for a moment as he threw a barrage of short but powerful punches, each accompanied by a loud whistle.


    Julius'' eyes widened in response. His opponent''s skills were much more refined, making his plight turn from bad to worse. He saw no opening to counter-attack, and his short stature played against him, unveiling the importance of reach and distance in combat.


    He found himself forced into a passive state, crossing his arms before his head to endure the furious onslaught. With each passing second, the raining blows pushed him back until his back pressed into the trunk. The noise of wood cracking filled his ears as splinters flew around their figure.


    Tremors shook his arms, and blinding pain assaulted his nerves as he felt his forearm''s muscles shatter. Yet, his lips remain tightly shut.


    He chose this tree for a reason. It was time to try out his brother''s last teaching, the one he believed the less, yet his best and only chance.


    Adam once told him that nature was a weapon. With enough time to prepare and a bit of creativity, he could use it to turn the tables. Unfortunately, at the moment, he had neither. So, he would try it in the crudest possible way.


    After a few agonising moments, he noticed Smith''s growing impatience. His strikes gradually carried more power, and his swings grew larger.


    His eyes blazed with determination as he recognised an opportunity. He suddenly jumped to the left, evading a crushing blow by a hair''s breadth.


    BANG


    A smashing noise shattered the monotonous sound of Smith''s assault, followed by a burst of splinters.


    "Argh!"


    The knight roared, holding his hand with a distorted expression. Utter shock filled his eyes as they landed on his bent fingers and the cracked alloy covering them, making him realise the kid had played him like a fool again.


    ''He is not human! A monster wearing a boy''s kid, that''s what he is!'' Smith thought, an unsettling sense of pure terror filling his mind. His body shook, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead as the short kid''s image distorted in his eyes. His eyes turned a piercing blue color, his height increased to that of a man, and his hair became dark, tied in a ponytail fluttering behind him. ''As monstrous...


    No, even more than Gaston!''


    Of course, what terrified him was Julius'' potential, not his actual strength. Yet, all his worries would disappear by sunrise. By night''s end, Gaston will enact his diabolical plan, and the boy will disappear... forever.


    Julius'' image returned to normal as he calmed down, allowing him to see his swollen forearms taking a deep shade of purple. Without a doubt, the bones were shattered, and he could probably not feel anything but pain.


    Meanwhile, Julius looked at him, his resentful eyes carrying a trace of sadness. He had lost. He knew it. After all, he couldn''t even raise his arms anymore.


    ''I''m sorry, mama, big bro. I failed...'' he thought, his lips quivering and trees of frustration welling in his eyes. He had really tried his best but couldn''t bridge the gap between their experience, equipment, and height.


    ''I should have been better...'' Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A disheartened tear rolled down his inflated cheek. He hated his weakness.


    ''I vow to become stronger and protect my family. Never again, I''ll face this horrible feeling.''


    A blazing fire burned in his chest as his thoughts wandered, reflecting on what he could have done better.


    While Julius lost himself in self-reflection, Smith moved like a ghost, dashing towards the kid and delivering a lightning-quick palm strike at his chin. The kid''s brain shook like jelly, colliding with his skull''s walls. The next instant, his eyes lost their shine as his legs buckled powerlessly, making him fall face-first on the snowy ground. He had lost consciousness.


    Smith grabbed his body, carried him on his shoulder like a potato sack, and headed back to the carriage with mixed feelings. They had fought for too long. He wasn''t sure about the exact time since he lost consciousness for a moment but over five minutes passed for sure.


    Not planning to waste time in a blind wild goose chase in the vast forest, he threw Julius on the carriage''s bench and sat on the driver''s seat, resuming their ride towards the mountains.


    "Sight. For what it''s worth, you protected your mom..." Smith said, massaging his brows in confusion. A part of him admired the boy''s courage and strength. Yet, a bigger part felt a deep sense of horror each time he gazed at his sleeping figure.


    Then, he seized the reins and resumed their travel in the silent night, soon disappearing in the darkness.


    *******


    After three uneventful hours, Smith entered a cave at the mountain''s base. Several book-filled libraries, a desk covered by thick stacks of papers and a bed filled the interior, making it a cosy place to live in.


    A faint glow illuminated the place with a mysterious yet ominous grey light. Attracted by its source, Smith''s eyes narrowed before an icy shiver ran down his spine.


    Shimmering symbols weaved in an intricate circle filled the ground, accentuating his sense of unease, especially after he took in its ridiculous size. As a knight, anything magic-related felt dangerous to him, and he knew by experience that the larger the thing was, the more harrowing its effects would be.


    "Shit..." He muttered, unwilling to spend a second in this place. However, he had to wait for Gaston first. Thus, he dropped the kid on the bed and kept an eye on him, hoping for the madman''s return to be rapid.


    Three tense hours passed in silence when a wrinkly white-haired man, using an elegant guandao as a cane, stumbled at the entrance, alerting him.


    With doubtful eyes, he gazed at his blood-covered clothes, punctured eye, and missing left arm. Despite the man''s terrible wounds, his hair bristled in dread as he saw the eery smile plastered on the man''s face. No matter how the man''s appearance changed, he could recognise that smile among thousands.


    Then, a realisation struck him. Gaston succeeded in his vengeful campaign against all odds, and even with his ragged appearance, he knew he had no chance to overpower him.


    A sigh of relief escaped his lips. He had made the right choice by following his demands. Indeed, besides telling him where the guandao was, Smith was tasked with escorting Julius into this cave in exchange for his life.


    Sure, he could have escaped instead, leaving everything behind and starting his life anew somewhere. But why would he go through so much trouble for a kid he didn''t know? Considering he had a family and didn''t want to live in fear for years like Lucius had, he promptly chose the easiest solution.


    "Well done. You successfully reclaimed your life. Leave," Gaston said, his eye ablaze with a furious intensity as if fueled by an inferno of madness and excitement.

 Chapter 53 - 53: Gastons Web of Deceit

    Smith rose to his feet, his movements slow. Icy sweat dripped from his forehead as his heart pounded against his chest, deafening his ears. Despite his compliance and the shame, eating at his heart like a swath of larvae, it was the moment of truth. Would Gaston stay true to his words or backstab him after he outlived his use?


    He walked towards the cave entrance, his legs trembling inside his greaves in a rattle of soft yet thunderous sound. And soon, he felt the fresh scent of nature reach his nose and winter''s chilly wind lick his skin. The rising sun''s light heated his hair with its gentle rays, and a deep sigh of relief escaped his lips.


    He lingered for a moment, raising his hand to feel his neck. Then, noticing it was still firmly attached to his torso, he scrambled away, cutting through the wind at top speed to unfasten the horses. Riding one, he disappeared into the forest, disturbing its peace with the ruffling of leaves and the breaking of twigs.


    Gaston looked at his departing figure before entering the cave.


    His smile broadened to reach his ears.


    He honestly didn''t think that his mood had ever been brighter than today. After all, he got his weapon back, took revenge on his father, and was about to double-cross Eleanor, foiling her decades-old master plan in the process.


    In fact, he did something quite unusual because of his exhilaration. He let Smith leave, forsaking an occasion to revel in his screams, tears, and despair. Well, ending him brought no benefits, anyway. Even if the knight found the courage to report what had transpired the previous night, he didn''t care. The man known as Gaston would cease to exist before the sun sets.


    But first, he had to prepare the kid.


    With swift movements, he retrieved thick metal chains from a box lying by the bed. Then, he bound Julius'' hands and feet, sealing his movements before he got the chance to awaken.


    However, his gaze didn''t linger on the unconscious boy; instead, he focused on the ethereal, even spectral silhouette of a man in his late twenties.


    A shroud of swirling grey mist engulfed the ghost, obscuring his frame from prying eyes like a mantle. Impenetrable darkness pierced by two dim eyes veiled his face, suggesting he lost consciousness along the way.


    "Those sixteen years of research and preparations were not in vain. Hahaha. Serves you right, snake woman! I''ll be the one benefiting from this anomaly."


    Boisterous laughter echoed in the dimly lit cave as memories of everything he had gone through to reach this point flashed in his sparkling blue eyes.


    ****


    A young boy used an elegant guandao to hone his skills in the Riverwood courtyard. His sweat glistened under the bright sun''s rays as his clothes stuck to his firm muscles. He had just turned eleven a few days ago and strived to prove his worthiness to his father. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His piercing blue eyes lit in yearning at this thought as he imagined the talent he would unlock and what magic he would wield in the future.


    However, he didn''t know how cruel fate could be... and how he could benefit from it.


    After lunch, he spent some time with his father, his pregnant mother-in-law, and her visiting father, an old noble he wasn''t really familiar with.


    Nothing seemed to deviate from his dull routine... until this evening.


    Hidden in the grass, behind the garden''s vibrant flowers, as he usually did to enjoy nature''s fresh scent, murmurs carried by the wind reach his ears.


    Intrigued, he rose to his feet, silently approaching the garden''s edge to listen.


    "We got new information from our oracle. Nine years from now, a child possessing two souls and incredible potential will be born in the village."


    Eleanor''s father, a man in his sixties with gray hair, spoke, adjusting his luxurious three-piece suit and caressing his well-trimmed moustache.


    "Sigh... I can''t believe you married me to this low-ranked noble because of someone''s elucubrations. Are you sure he can truly see the future? I heard many mediocre apprentices used these techniques to extort nobles like us," Eleanor said, a smile that didn''t reach her eyes gracing her lips. After all, she was the second daughter of Marquis Gabriel Ashford, the freshly retired king''s councillor.


    "Humpf... Will you still say that knowing that his second soul, the nexus of his potential, could be stolen and assimilated... By your unborn child, for example?" Gabriel revealed, humming his tea''s fragrance as his lips curled upward.


    "Are you serious?" Eleanor''s smile vanished, replaced by a conflicted expression.


    "Yes, his second soul should be defective for over a decade. Sadly, we have no more details. No matter what you do, I give you free rain to get it. Then, we''ll place it inside your child to empower him..." His voice lingered before his next revelation cracked like a thunder strike against Gaston''s mind. "He''ll become an archmage with ease. Perhaps even the second magus, if luck is on our side!"


    His pupils constricted, and a sensation of weakness assaulted his young legs. He stood rooted for a moment. Then, a vicious smirk stretched across his face as his heart hammered his chest, menacing to leap out at any moment.


    It was a secret for no one. Young Gaston was a famous genius, possessing both a bright mind and the determination to train relentlessly. Yet, he was equally infamous for his absence of empathy... even cruelty and unrelenting hunger for power.


    So, when he overheard Eleanor''s discussion, he raced to his room, a raging torrent of thoughts battling in his head as schemes, each more insidious than the last, formed like poisonous fishes in his mind.


    ''She has been manipulating my father since the beginning, showing a straightforward character while being as cunning and toxic as a viper,'' he thought, his smirk distorting into something more eerie, more malevolent... more inhuman.


    ''I can imitate her. Hide my true goals behind a mask of madness and bloodthirst...''


    The outline of a plan began to unfold like a painting in his calculative mind. He analysed everything, down to his entourage''s most improbable reactions, as he planned to play the entire barony like puppets dangling at his fingertips... for decades.


    *****


    Nine years later, expelled from the manor after his failed assassination attempt on his younger brother, he became a well-known womaniser with a weird fetish. Indeed, he was notable for courting women who had recently given birth.


    Yet, the general opinion didn''t matter to him. He had to find the baby before the Ashfords.


    To his amusement, a royal order delivered to the village soon after made his investigation much smoother. But also more dangerous. If the royal family meddled, he would have to flee with the baby and continue his research in isolation...


    A few days later, acting under Max''s orders, he met a strange bony woman named Rachel. Intrigued by her bizarre affirmations, he listened to her, understanding she had awakened a rare affinity to soul. However, she had felt the second soul in Alina''s child and was about to reveal its presence to Max. He had to stop her before she shared this crucial information...


    With only two babies left to check, thanks to her, he concluded his investigation in a brief month. But the situation allowed him much more freedom than initially expected. Since they missed the child, he could focus on his research in peace before returning to conclude his grand puppet show, unheard, unseen, and forgotten.


    Yet, he would mark history as the first and only supreme sorcerer!


    ******


    Four days ago, he left the cave he had lived in for the past seven years, dragging a stiff corpse out with him: the previous owner.


    He was an old rogue acolyte. Too afraid to be hunted by the kingdom, yet too engrossed in magic to give up, he led a solitary life in the mountain, dabbling in alchemy and dark magic.


    However, he needed expensive ingredients to progress in this art.


    That''s why, fifteen years ago, he broke his only rule and ventured into the village. There, he sold his Compendium of Forbidden Alchemical Potions to an apothecary whose vivid dreams of alchemy filled his head.


    Unfortunately, he also exposed his existence to Gaston...


    As the demonic man''s slave, he developed a never-before-seen magic ritual involving souls for seven long, torturous years. He also modified the gem used to detect the summoned to give its wielder the ability to see ghosts.


    And once he finished his work... Gaston offered him peace... an eternal one.


    However, Gaston wasn''t satisfied with the Ashford family''s initial plan. He could get more. He wanted more.


    "I''ll eat everything and leave nothing behind, not even my old self!"


    His words thundered, breaking the forest''s calm. The muffled sound of his boots pressing on the soft snow echoed as he lowered his hood over his head, grabbed his stick, and walked to the village.

 Chapter 54 - 54: The Second Trial: A Hesitant Annihilator

    Meanwhile, Adam woke up in the underground chamber. Feeling refreshed, he gazed at the enchanting crystalline formations reflecting the sun''s light filtering through the ceiling.


    However, his annoying sensation of unease remained, a grating echo urging him to hasten the trial''s completion. Each second crawling by caused this ominous feeling to worsen, like a ticking time bomb threatening to blast his mind to smithereens.


    Unwilling to rush in the gaping maws of uncertainty, he checked his timer first. He still had thirty-four hours to kill three magical beasts. Then, he scanned his condition, noticing the healthy hue of fresh skin forming under the charred one.


    ''I''m only one hp away from being full, and my mana is entirely restored. Let''s end this and see the rewards,'' he thought, a flicker of curiosity glittering in his eyes despite the desperate situation. After all, the dagger he got on the first floor proved its usefulness countless times. Yet, he still preferred the mysterious grimoire.


    With a shake of his head, he chased his distracting feeling away, walked out of the cave, and ran.


    The air whistled in his ears and ruffled his white t-shirt as he sliced through the wind like a bullet, finally witnessing his stats'' distribution effects. And they didn''t disappoint him in the slightest. His fists trembled as he estimated he could charge faster than the hateful bear. Better, he could keep this pace for a while before exhaustion crashed on him.


    After running at top speed for an hour, navigating the slippery paths... and avoiding insects, he found his next target around the mountain''s base.


    Crude wooden walls built from branches crisscrossed the primitive village''s surroundings in a pitiful barricade. Ugly huts, constructed from rough-hewn timber and thatch, could be seen at random intervals. These grotesque habitations were clearly built, with little attention to uniformity or design.


    Additionally, there was no central square or marketplace, suggesting a self-sufficient community focused on subsistence rather than commerce.


    Intrigued to meet somewhat developed creatures inside the tower, he approached the village, his lips curling into a friendly smile. After all, he didn''t have to cut down anything that moved, and, as a civilised earthling, he preferred dialogue over violence.


    However, his smile froze the next moment, and his pupils trembled. ''What are those creatures?!'' He thought, a deep frown forming between his brows at the sight of the green and ugly short creatures holding rudimentary weapons.


    "Goblins?" He muttered, tucking his finger around his chin. He remembered seeing them in video games. They were, typically, low-level monsters, weaker than humans.


    Dialogue didn''t seem to be an option. He doubted they could communicate in the first place, not to mention these savage creatures would probably attack him on sight. So, his peaceful smile turned into a threatening smirk.


    ''Should I go all out and wipe the village out for the experience points and, hopefully, to get a better rating?''


    Despite his hate for the trials and the risks involved, he reasoned that since he was already there, aiming for better rewards made sense. The longer he lingered, the more the idea appealed. He could level up fast, maybe even boost his rating and, on the same occasion, his reward quality.


    Greed sparkled in his eyes as his smile reached his ears.


    "Yes, I should use this opportunity and never come again!" He exclaimed, a vicious plan forming in his mind.


    He felt a surge of power course through his muscles, causing his hair to bristle as he counted them, confidence reflected in his eyes. With his magic and the super trump card, he would obliterate this village and conclude this trial with a boom!


    ''Let''s suppose there are seventy goblins instead of fifty since I can''t count the ones indoors. How can I use my trump card to get rid of that many in one fell swoop?'' He thought, the answer evident. ''Pack them!''


    With this idea in mind, the sound of his baskets colliding with the ground filled the air as he rushed to the village, his dagger tightly clenching in his right hand. His initial strategy was simple. He would fight in the middle, killing as many goblins as possible.


    The commotion should alert the others, making them join the fray before he used his trump, resolving the confrontation in a matter of seconds. After all, the stronger he was compared to his opponents, the less he would need to rely on plans.


    As he approached the village, goblins carrying bows noticed him and screeched. Their guttural sounds vibrated in the area, alerting their clansmen of the imminent attack. Then, they shot unrefined wooden arrows at the daring intruder charging at them.


    With swift movements, Adam dodged the projectiles before clicking his tongue. ''Tsk. Should get rid of the archers first.''


    He raised his index finger to respond to the threat. A condensed sparkling bullet shot from it the next moment, piercing the wind to end the pest.


    Plop


    The first archer died silently, plopping powerlessly to the ground as bright emerald blood gushed from its forehead.


    Six more bullets followed, finding their marks with lethal accuracy. Like stringless puppets, six archers shared their brethren''s fate, coloring the white ground green.


    Exhilarated by the easy battle, tremors coursed through Adam''s body as he resumed his charge. ''I''m strong now! I won''t risk dying anymore!'' He thought, the sinister guttural screams echoing in the air sounding like jokes to him.


    Some goblins tried to intercept him, swinging crude wooden spears and rusted iron swords in his direction in a desperate attempt to slow him down.


    But he was too strong.


    With a swift swipe of his dagger, he sliced the necks of the closer ones, making their blood cascade as their ugly pupils constricted in horror and their screams turned into blood-curdling gurgling noises.


    Soon, leaving a chaotic trail of death and misery behind him, he reached the village center.


    "Come out, bastards! I''m here to obliterate all of you!"


    His voice filled the air, echoing in the mountain''s base like a starving beast''s roar out to feed on the goblins'' flesh.


    Alerted, the entire village mobilised their forces to stop the mad human from annihilating them. Fifty-eight goblins rushed at him two minutes later. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their steps collided with the ground, causing the earth to rumble as they yelled courageous battle cries to bolster their morale. Yet, they were unaware... unaware that they were playing in the insidious palm of his hand.


    Adam fought the first few. Blood splattered on his face, painting his t-shirt green as he killed nine more in gruesome ways before the advantage in number took effect. He was now surrounded. Yet, despite the dangerous situation, his lips stretched into a grin.


    They were where he wanted them to be.


    He fished a round object emanating a dim light from his pocket as his right hand blurred to block the incoming blows. Then, his mana surged in his circuits as he injected the object with a torrent of potent energy before tensing his leg''s muscles.


    The rocks cracked under his feet, and dust rose with his movement as he jumped five meters high. His clothes stuck to his skin as the air pressure battered his body for a second.


    But his focus was on something else.


    With deadly precision, he hurled the swelling light guardian''s core in the middle of the goblin''s army. Then, he landed on a hut''s roof before scrambling away.


    "EXPLOSION!"


    Meanwhile, the core''s dim light intensified until it blinded everyone in the area. It swelled to its limits, tripling in volume, before...


    BOOM


    A dome of sizzling light engulfed the village, expanding with each passing second and threatening to engulf the entire mountain''s base. Pitiful shrieks filled the air for a moment before dozens of bodies disintegrated under the intense heat.


    Despite the distance, the shockwave reached Adam, sending him flying off his feet. He rolled for several meters, enduring the painful collision with the rocks with a grimace before colliding with a distant boulder.


    "Urgh."


    His arms trembled as he rose to his feet, feeling a sensation of temporary weakness wash over him like a tidal wave. He stumbled a few steps back, trying to restore his balance before gazing at the settling cloud of dust engulfing the village.


    The explosion had vaporised anything that once stood in a radius of six meters, goblins and huts alike. The furious blast further increased the devastation, throwing scalding gales to collide with the huts. Pieces of burning wood littered the place, releasing twirling black smoke.


    But wild tremors shook his body as if zapping him awake as he gazed at the epicenter.


    The mountain''s sturdy rock became a bubbling red liquid, turning the surrounding an orange hue and leaking appalling heat.


    The stench of carbonised wood and flesh, carried by the wind, filled his scrounged nose. An icy shiver ran down his spine, and a hesitant grimace graced his face.


    "Huh... Let''s forget about magic grenades for a while. They are a bit scary..." he said, his voice a murmur contrasting with the calamity he unleashed upon the poor goblins.


    "But, I have to admit... they are incredibly effective..." he added, his lips curling upwards as he focused on his interface''s notifications.


    [Tier one goblin archer slain, You have gained 50 experience points.] x7


    [Tier one goblin swordsman slain, You have gained 50 experience points.] x22


    [Tier one goblin lancer slain, You have gained 50 experience points.] x26


    [Tier one goblin brawler slain, You have gained 50 experience points.] x15


    "So much experience!" He yelled in, his fist cutting through the wind as he raised them in a triumphant pose. His strength will rise again, not to mention the mysterious tower''s reward.


    Elation wrapped around his heart as he imagined the incredible items he would get.

 Chapter 55 - 55: Rewards (2)

    As he read the XP notifications, jubilant about the amount, a message box suddenly spawned in front of his eyes. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Remaining time: Thirty-three hours.]


    [Progress: 73/5]


    [As more than two hours are left, the challenger may choose to exit the trial space and proceed with the ratings.]


    [Yes/No]


    ''Should I leave now?'' Adam thought reluctantly, growing addicted to the joy of violence and its rewards. Why bother with words when creatures yield so much experience? Why not stay and obliterate a few more villages?


    His eyes sparkled as greed flooded his mind with dreams of gold and glistening jewels. Drool nearly leaked from his lips as he mumbled in his fantasy.


    "Get me out!"


    His veins throbbed on his forehead like slithering snakes as he shouted, scared by his own thoughts. Maybe these creatures weren''t so bad, just different? He didn''t know.


    But what he knew was that he had already obtained more experience than he could have dreamed of. Continuing would only increase the risks of his soul ending up damaged, something he didn''t want to go through again. Not to mention the uneasy feeling gnawing at his mind, like a swarm of bugs devouring his sanity.


    Before he could ponder his decision more, and if those creatures deserved to die to fuel his xp bar, the mighty mountain gradually turned illusory until it disappeared. The familiar boundless white and empty room replaced it a few seconds later.


    Soon, new messages appeared before him, rekindling his excitement and pushing away his moral considerations.


    He clenched his trembling fists, his lips curled into an expectant smile, and his eyes darted to read the ethereal window. After all, the condition to pass the second trial was to beat five magical creatures, when he had beaten seventy-three, including the boss.


    "I''m sure I''ll get something insane! Don''t let me down!"


    His eager voice filled the white expanse, giving a trace of liveliness to the bleak tower.


    [Challenger Adam completed the second trial.]


    [Reviewing the process and rating it.]


    [Tier-one thunder wolf, seventy tier-one goblins and tier-two boss light guardian slain.]


    "Umu! Tell me how amazing I am!"


    [Rating:... ]


    [Rating:... ]


    [Rating:... ]


    "Huh? Oh! Don''t bug on me! What''s my rating?!"


    A few seconds passed by as his smile froze on his face. Sweat covered his dirtied face, mixing with the goblin-green blood before plopping to the ground. The soft noise boomed in his ears, deafening as he imagined the worst...


    However, the text shifted the next second, causing his eyes to light up.


    [Rating: SS]


    "Did I break the rating scale? I thought I would get an A+!"


    Little did he know that the tower''s floors weren''t meant to be challenged alone. That''s why he got bonus XP for killing the light guardian alone. It was also the reason his performance proved difficult to evaluate.


    Survival would be nearly impossible for a lone challenger when faced with seventy goblins as weak as they were individually.


    But the most ridiculous and complicated thing he did was to beat the horrifying light guardian alone. A small yet balanced party of tier-one combatants covering different disciplines was typically required to kill it. It wasn''t surprising, considering it was a tier-two magical creature with potent spells and an ethereal body.


    [Achievement and title unlocked: Second Floor''s Conqueror]


    [Achievement and title unlocked: Eclipsing Radiance]


    "Two more? I wonder what''s their use..." He lingered for a second before adding.


    "They look useless..."


    Yet, he didn''t notice that two more titles floated above his head.


    Emblazoned upon the towering face of the mountain, in letters of resolute determination, lay the accolade: Second Floor''s Conqueror. It stood as a mark of bravery and victory, declaring the triumph of the daring soul who dared to be the first one to challenge it.


    Eclipsing Radiance shined like a beacon amidst the other titles. Its inscription, carved with celestial finesse, illuminated a triumphant scene: a lone figure standing tall amidst a shower of light spears against the fading glow of his vanquished foe.


    Unaware of his high-profile looks, he kept waiting, his right foot tapping on the ground, for the message he wanted to read the most.


    [Attributing tailored reward. Scanning the challenger. Boss defeated, rarity increased.]


    "YES! Give me another epic item or better!"


    [Granting...]


    "..."His puffed chest and bloated heart deflated like balloons as the tower started to bug again. His brows furrowed in impatient frustration.


    "Not again! Give me my reward!"


    [Mythical rank material to the challenger: Manacore Heartgem for reaching the SS rank rating]


    "WHAT? Screw you and your material! What do you want me to do with it?" Adam stumbled, falling on the ground, his face greener than the goblins'' blood smearing it. If he was like Julius, a cultivator, he would be vomiting blood!


    [Attributing additional reward for being the first to beat the second challenge.]


    "I don''t care! I''ll never come again. You can''t even compensate me properly for my hard work and the risk I take."


    He turned, crossing his arms over his chest and puffing his cheeks like... a kid pouting.


    [Granting the tier two epic weapon Ethereal Radiance.]


    Yet, upon reading the cool name and the epic rank, he calmed a little.


    "Humpf... That''s the minimum I should receive."


    [Items granted by the tower are soul-bound. They can''t be stolen, traded or lost.]


    [Do you want to proceed with the third floor''s challenge?]


    "No! Get me out, scrooge Tower!"


    He roared, his thoughts swirling in a mad dance of anger and confusion. Why would he continue? Or was the tower crazy, believing anyone sane would start the next trial right after exiting the previous?


    As he cursed the tower as usual, a bright light blinded him, forcing his eyes shut.


    When he reopened them, he was back in the plaza, holding two items.


    Noticing the smooth texture, he couldn''t help but look at the Ethereal Radiance with a raised brow.


    It appeared as a slender, elegant spear crafted from a shimmering, translucent material resembling polished crystal. Its shaft was infused with radiant energy, emitting a soft, pulsating glow that illuminated its surroundings with a gentle, ethereal light. At the tip of the spear, a crystalline blade extended gracefully, tapering to a sharp point that gleamed with a radiant intensity.


    Intricate patterns of light danced across its surface in complex yet magnificent symbols.


    He remained slack-jawed at the weapon''s beautiful appearance as his steps took him to his apartment. Yet, he completely ignored the small gem grasped in his other hand.


    On his way, he peered at the three gigantic screens hovering in the dark sky, noticing he was ranked first on all three of them. Well... he was alone, so how could he not be the first?


    *****


    Five minutes later, he sat on his bed, focusing on the spear to get its information.


    Ethereal Radiance:


    Rank: T2 Epic weapon


    Description: Crafted from the essence of the Light Guardian, The Ethereal Radiance embodies the purest manifestations of celestial light. Its crystalline shaft, infused with the radiant energy of the guardian''s essence, gleams with an ethereal brilliance that illuminates even the darkest realms.


    Intricate patterns of celestial runes adorn its surface, symbolising the guardian''s wisdom and guidance bestowed upon those deemed worthy.


    Abilities:


    Radiant Flare: Harnessing the boundless energy of light, the spear releases a brilliant burst of radiant energy upon impact. This burst engulfs the target in a dazzling blaze, inflicting significant immediate damage.


    Light Ward: The wielder is surrounded by a shimmering aura of light, providing moderate protection against dark magic and evil entities.


    Luminary Guidance: Infused with the wisdom of the Light Guardian, The Ethereal Radiance provides guidance and inspiration to its wielder in their endeavors.

 Chapter 56 - 56: Manacore Heartgem

    "..." Adam stood frozen like a realistic ice sculpture for a moment.


    ''I-Isn''t this weapon a bit too powerful compared to the dagger?''


    Indubitably...


    He took a deep breath to calm his pounding heart before pondering the nature of the rewards. Somehow, he felt they were connected to his actions and the creature he defeated.


    On his first trial, he relied on the bear''s fang to carve spears and end the last wolf. As a reward, he got a dagger crafted out of it and glinting with its primal violence.


    He received a spear crafted from the essence of the Light Guardian, who manifested his spells as spears. Its ability to unleash explosive bursts of light most likely stemmed from the method used to destroy the goblins'' village.


    He pondered in stunned silence for a moment before pushing these boring thoughts into an isolated drawer of his mind.


    "YEEEES! Epic items never disappoint! With such a powerful weapon, I want to see who will dare to provoke me. Hahaha."


    He laughed like a kid enlivening his apartment as his bright smile illuminated the room.


    In a good mood, he checked his other reward, feeling much less depressed about it than before.


    The Manacore Heartgem Mana manifested as a small, multifaceted crystal imbued with brilliant, pulsating energy at its core. Its exterior shimmered with iridescent hues, ranging from deep blues and purples to vibrant greens and golds, as if reflecting the entire spectrum of magical affinities.


    Within its crystalline structure, wisps of mana swirled and danced, creating an enchanting display of luminous patterns. They seemed to shift and evolve with each passing moment in a mysterious waltz. Despite its diminutive size, the Heartgem exuded a potent aura, emanating a palpable sense of mystical power that captivated all who beheld it.


    After a moment of shock, he scrutinised it, a bizarre sense of anticipation wrapping around his guts.


    Name: Manacore Heartgem


    Rank: T9 Mythical Ingredient


    Description:


    The Manacore Heartgem is an extremely rare and precious gemstone forged from the raw essence of mana itself, crystallised in the heart of the world''s most potent magical nexuses.


    Properties:


    Nature''s Resonance: The Manacore Heartgem harmonises with the natural world, amplifying the wielder''s connection to the environment and empowering them with heightened intuition and awareness.


    Arcane Reservoir: The Manacore Heartgem holds an inexhaustible mana reserve. Those attuned to it can replenish their own mana, ensuring a constant font of mystical power.


    Enhanced Spellcraft: The Manacore Heartgem enhances spells, increasing their potency and precision to unmatched levels. Spellcasters can weave intricate enchantments with unparalleled finesse, unlocking new levels of mastery in the arcane arts.


    Mana Infusion: When infused with mana, the gem radiates a soothing aura of magical energy that enhances the senses, sharpens the mind, and hastens the casting of spells, granting those within its presence a temporary boost to their magical abilities.


    Spellbinding Aegis: The Manacore Heartgem can be attuned to create powerful magical wards and barriers, forming a protective shield against hostile magic and malevolent forces.


    It repels curses, hexes, and dark enchantments with ease, acting as a bastion of defense.


    Uses:


    Arcane Artifacts: Craftsmen and enchanters use the Manacore Heartgem to create mythical artifacts and relics imbued with the essence of mana.


    From enchanted weapons and armors to mystical talismans and charms, these artifacts harness the raw power of mana to bestow extraordinary abilities upon their wielders.


    Mage''s Focus: Archmages and magi lucky enough to obtain a Manacore Heartgem use it in their spellcasting tools, employing it as a central focus for channeling and controlling magical energies with precision. Staves, wands, and scepters enhanced with this crystal augment the caster''s capabilities, allowing them to cast exceptionally powerful and intricate spells.


    Leyline Nexus: The Manacore Heartgem can be used to create powerful leyline nexuses, focal points of magical energy that serve as conduits for mana across vast distances.


    Mana Wellspring: In places where mana is scarce or depleted, the Manacore Heartgem can be used to create enchanted wellsprings that replenish the land with mystical energy.


    Mage''s Sanctuary: Sanctuaries and magic academies often integrate the Manacore Heartgem into their architecture, imbuing their halls with the essence of mana. These places become havens for mages and scholars, nurturing the pursuit of arcane knowledge and mastery.


    "Ha?"


    He looked at the gem resting in his trembling palm, then scratched his head, a little confused. Why did its explanation need more words than a novel''s chapter?


    Jokes aside, he gathered his scattered thoughts back, a deep frown creasing on his forehead. He was happy about the spear, but the gem was on another level entirely, eclipsing its radiance and requiring his entire attention.


    "Did I just unlock the infinite mana and no-cast cheat codes?"


    His eyes widened, his breathing hastened, and his body temperature rose as the complex description crashed into his mind like a tidal wave.


    In a split second, he rocketed to his feet, feeling the booming sounds of his heart echo like drums in his ears.


    He closed his fist around the gem, tremors shaking his arm as he tried to infuse his mana inside. His pupils fluttered as he closed his eyes. Forming sweat dampened his forehead and trickled down his face for two tense minutes before he felt... nothing.


    Undeterred by the disappointing result, he tried to use the gem''s other properties... in vain. He couldn''t feel the energies dancing inside the gem at all, as if they operated on a level beyond the mana he could access.


    ''Is it not working because my comprehension and control over mana are lacking?''


    Dark shadow twirled around his deepening frown.


    If he could craft a weapon or armor with this item, he did not doubt that he would become one of the strongest mages in this world. However, would it be easy to transform such a terrifying material?


    "In theory, I got an insane material. Practically, I can''t use it... Great..."


    His feelings entwined in a bizarre knot, making him doubt how he should feel. Happy? About to cry? He didn''t know...


    Accepting his defeat, he sighed, retrieved an empty box from his kitchen, and placed the gem inside.


    "I can''t do anything with it for now. I should distribute my attribute points and return."


    He slid the box under his bed, hiding the gem''s radiance until he found a way to use it.


    "Status"


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: N/A


    LVL: 8


    Exp: 2200/2560


    HP: 121/121


    Vitality: 11.6


    Strength: 11.9


    Agility: 12.1


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 5


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger, Manacore Heartgem, Ethereal Radiance


    Skills: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1.


    Other: Mage''s hands, Mana bullet LVMAX.


    Passive: Mana Control T2, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1.


    Note: Soul is damaged. One minute of silence for the goblin villagers, who died for no reason at the hands of a greedy ghost.


    The goblin''s village he blew up contributed 3500 XP, almost making him level up twice, and bringing him five free points. Following his ideas, he distributed them evenly.


    Vitality: 11.6-> 12.1


    Strength: 11.9-> 12.9


    Agility: 12.1-> 13.1


    "Time to return. I wonder what Julius is doing?"


    A satisfied smile stretched his lips. He would soon strike a perfect balance, then boast about how versatile he was to the boy. However, a sudden realisation smacked him like a hammer. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "AH! I forgot to inform him I would be challenging the trial. Thankfully, it only took me around eighteen hours instead of two days," he said, scratching his head as he understood where his feeling of forgetfulness had come from.


    Not that it mattered that much, anyway. Julius was probably training or following Eleanor''s lessons, as usual.


    With nothing more to do in the dream place, he closed his eyes and fell asleep, unsuspecting of everything Julius went through and the dangers he would face in the real world.

 Chapter 57 - 57: Echoes of Souls

    When he reopened his eyes, his soul shuddered, and his pupils constricted.


    Instead of Julius'' familiar room, he found himself in the center of a cave. Its only source of lighting, a vast magic circle composed of various magic symbols, radiated below him.


    ''Something is terribly wrong.''


    Dread wrapped around his mind, and his excellent mood crumbled like a sand castle rocked by a tsunami.


    His eyes darted left and right, taking the ominous cave''s surroundings in. A split second later, he saw Julius, bound by chains and unmoving in the middle of the circle.


    Traces of dried tears covered his tender cheeks. He recognised his expression in a heartbeat: sadness, despair... and guilt.


    Then, he gazed at the other individual present.


    A one-armed old man seated on the desk comfortably peered at him as if scanning his soul with his unique blue eye. But his delicate lips, raised into a malevolent grin, struck him the most.


    ''Can he see me?'' He thought, narrowing his eyes into slits as his bad feeling swelled in his mind. Like the carillon of thousands of bells, it deafened his thoughts for a moment, except for one. That man was the cause. He was the hidden danger lurking in the shadows... and a lethal foe.


    His breathing slowed to a crawl as an icy shiver ran down his spectral spine.


    ''We need to leave!''


    This idea boomed, compelling him to act with the swiftest yet most stealthy movements he was capable of.


    Gently, he poked Julius to draw his attention, murmuring, "Act normally and slowly turn around to make your back face the creep."


    His soul shuddered. The last thing he wanted was to alert their abductor and raise his suspicions.


    "It''s useless, big bro... He can see you," Julius said, his weak voice a murmur in the heart of darkness as tears welled in his eyes.


    Upon hearing the boy''s words, his luminous eyes enlarged as more questions flooded his mind, menacing to drown it under swirling currents. Who was the man? Why did he chain the boy? How could he see him when even Lucius couldn''t?


    Yet, like a blade slashing at his mind, Julius cut his thought process, and his words left his heart bleeding.


    "Big bro... They are dead," Julius'' voice cracked, and tears rolled down his cheeks. He had been stuck with Gaston for six hours, and the anomaly took indescribable pleasure in torturing his childish mind with his actions. Like how he killed his grandpa Theodore, adopted father Lucius, and swordsmanship teacher Max.


    "... Who?" Adam asked, his face a mask of complex emotions as his hesitant voice cracked in the cave. At this point, he expected the worst. If Alina died, he didn''t know what he could do to help Julius.


    "Max, Lucius... Sniff... Grandpa..."


    Julius'' words roared in Adam''s ears like a thunderclap.


    Of course, he was sad to learn that Lucius and Max died, yet relieved to hear that Alina was alive. However, his relief didn''t last for long.


    ''Old Theo? How? Why?''


    His thoughts descended into a dark turmoil. How in this world did, within a single day, two of his acquaintances and his first and only friend die?


    Gradually, the reality settled, bringing alongside a raging torrent of anger, grief... and madness.


    "How did he die?" He asked, his voice the low growl of a wounded beast, seeing its cubs die. After spending seven years with the old apothecary, he genuinely liked his enthusiastic and kind character. Yet, he won''t see his smile ever again... Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Killed by Gaston..." Julius answered, clutching his heart as pangs of guilt pierced it. He liked Theo as much as Adam did. However, he knew his big brother couldn''t stomach the way he died. So, he swallowed his next words, hiding how cruel Gaston had been.


    Hearing that, Adam searched his memories to find who Gaston was with gritted teeth. However, he couldn''t remember anyone he knew going by that name. Who could blame him? He only saw him twice in total, more than seven years ago.


    "Who is Gaston? What are we doing here?"


    His voice turned into a cold hiss, and his frame trembled. He had the culprit''s name. He would hunt him to the world''s edge to avenge his poor friend.


    ''We can''t live under the same sky. One of us has to die!''


    Nothing would stop him in his relentless pursuit, for Gaston carried his mark of enmity.


    "The old man who kidnapped us. H-He killed everyone we knew. It''s my fault, big bro."


    Julius hid his face between his arms, his loud wailing filling the damp habitat.


    Clap Clap Clap


    Simultaneously, they heard someone clap his hands with slow and deliberate movements, clearly mocking them.


    "What a touching scene. I almost shed a tear," Gaston said, his smile expanding. "Now that you are awake, we can finally start."


    "PFUUU."


    Adam exhaled loudly. He wouldn''t have to search for the man. He was before his eyes.


    "DIE DOG!"


    Blinded by rage, he didn''t waste time on words. He shot a mana bullet aimed between the hateful man''s brows, a quick death, almost too merciful for this evil doer.


    Meanwhile, Gaston''s remaining eye sparkled as he moved his weapon with inhuman speed.


    CLANK


    Without effort, he sliced through the bullet, dividing it into two parts before standing up. His feeble steps resounded with forceful noise, a contradiction Adam failed to understand.


    Yet, terror gripped his heart as the old figure blurred in his eyes, causing his anger to vanish into a puff of smoke.


    Gaston''s presence loomed like a shadow over them, permeating the air with malevolence. He could feel the weight of his gaze, like icy fingers tracing down his spine. The man''s words, dripping with mockery and malice, echoed in his mind, taunting him.


    ''I can''t beat him without a solid strategy,'' he thought, using the brief moment of inaction to make the cogs forming his mind spin at maximum capacity.


    "Sixteen years. That''s how long I have been waiting. Don''t ruin this moment with your futile resistance," Gaston declared, his voice laced with a disturbing, perverse joy.


    Under the duo''s trembling eyes, he cut his palm, letting his blood drip on the magic circle.


    Then, he walked to Julius and made a slight cut on his arm, causing the scarlet liquid to drop on the circle as well.


    In reaction, the dim light intensified with each passing second, casting dancing shadows on the walls. Yet, they had no time to marvel.


    "Shall we proceed with the ritual?" Gaston asked, his voice dripping with irony.


    Echoing his words, Adam felt the circle''s magic infiltrate his circuits. Like a thirsty beast, it drained the little mana he had left after his trial, causing his composure to crumble.


    ''Shit!'' He thought in panic after losing the greatest weapon in his arsenal.


    Left with little choice and unable to formulate a decent strategy in such a desperate situation, he summoned his most trusted companion, his Beastbane Dagger. With extreme swiftness and lethal accuracy, he rocketed his spectral form to Gaston, swinging his blade with all his strength to decapitate him.


    WOOSH


    The wind howled behind his strike. However, Gaston''s eye took the shape of a crescent as he laughed.


    Meanwhile, Adam gazed at his trembling hand, despair coloring his face. Gaston did not dodge his strike. He didn''t block it, either. Instead, the dagger only passed through his vulnerable neck, dealing no damage...


    Just because Gaston could perceive him through the modified gem he possessed didn''t imply he would be susceptible to intangible attacks. This realisation came crashing into his mind. What option did he have left without mana and unable to damage him?


    As the circle fully activated after being fed Adam''s energy, Gaston''s body glowed a bright red light. His old shell crumbled, turning into dust. Yet, a blood-red ghost with Gaston''s younger features stood in his place.


    He had become a soul-devouring ghost. An ominous type of evil spirit who entered people''s soul seas to devour and absorb their strength. That was Gaston''s method of assimilating Adam''s soul. However, his plan didn''t end there. Why should he remain a ghost? No, he had grander ambitions.


    The magic circle''s primary function was to link two people through their blood, making their souls recognise each other''s bodies as their own, a rare feat only possible because of the rogue acolyte''s legacy.


    Thus, after devouring Adam, Gaston would devour Julius'' soul and possess his body, restarting his life anew, younger and stronger than ever.


    That was why he dared to use cursed items and sacrificed his body without batting an eye. He didn''t care anymore. Especially since Julius had his talent unlocked and his identity recognised by the kingdom. He could join a magical academy, begin his journey in the world of magic, and dethrone that mediocre magus.


    After all, despite his top talent for magic, he didn''t want to end up as one of the strongest. No. Instead, he would become the very first human being to reach the elusive and legendary ninth tier.


    As his long journey of careful manipulation and planning replayed in his mind, he couldn''t help but laugh uncontrollably.


    "Your soul, give it to me! Hahaha."


    He flew at Adam, eyes filled with malevolence, ready to collect the fruits of his labor.

 Chapter 58 - 58: Echoes of Deception

    As Gaston lunged towards Adam, his blood-red soul emanating a sinister aura, Adam''s mind raced for a solution.


    He dodged with lightning-quick reflexes, narrowly missing Gaston''s deadly nails.


    "In your dreams, bastard! Now that you are a ghost, I can hit you!"


    With a bolstering cry, he swung his Beastbane dagger in retaliation.


    Sadly, Gaston''s expertise in combat wasn''t just for show.


    He blocked Adam''s arm by taking a short step forward and raising his left forearm on its trajectory. Then, he swung his right fist at Adam''s stomach, knocking the air out of his frame and making him fly backwards like a cannonball.


    CRACK


    "Big bro!"


    Julius''s body trembled, the loud rattling of chains accompanying each tremor. An emotion rapidly overwhelmed his sadness. Terror. The terror of witnessing his most trusted friend flung back like a rag doll.


    "Argh!"


    Adam felt pain like he never did before, as if a hammer had crushed a part of his soul. The agony was so intense, so vivid that he held his stomach and rolled on the ground under Julius'' enlarging eyes.


    In his mind, his brother was an invincible existence, his hero who wouldn''t lose to anyone. Seeing him suffering made his reality crack in sadness and... anger.


    "Let my big bro alone! Fight me instead if you dare!"


    His warm tears gushed down his cheeks, yet his eyes burned with a fierce flame, the kind that had forged heroes and prominent men.


    The Flames of indomitable determination.


    Unfortunately, with his hands bound behind his back and the chains connected to the ground, he couldn''t even stand up.


    "Don''t worry. Once I''m done playing with him, it''ll be your turn, little puppy."


    Gaston''s triumphant declaration reverberated inside the cave, announcing his victory while pressing his dominance by lunging at Adam.


    "No, come here! Coward! Your mom!"


    Sadly, Julius'' provocation attempts were ineffective against the evil ghost. After all, would a manipulator fall from petty tricks used by kids?


    Instead, he towered above Adam, casting his red glow on his bent soul.


    "I heard you had incredible potential. I must admit that... I''m disappointed," Gaston said, shaking his head. However, despite his disapproving words, his smirk widened to reach his ears. It was time to begin his favorite game.


    "Trust me, I am as well," Adam answered, sweat dripping from his forehead and his drained face, a sad sight to behold.


    Gaston was, by far, the greatest enemy he had faced. In fact, the strength gap was so overwhelming that he felt like he had returned to the bleak day he was forced to fight the bear.


    He gritted his teeth as he braced himself for Gaston''s impending strike. His luminous eyes only shone the light of defiance. Gaston was stronger. So what?


    ''Have fun, mongrel. You''ll end up like the bear in the end.''


    "Who are you? Where do you come from?" Gaston asked, his smile reaching his ears.


    "..."


    Adam didn''t bother to answer. Instead, he scanned his surroundings, determined to find something useful to turn the tables. Sadly, between the old furniture and the rocky walls, nothing could help him. His situation was desperate, but he wouldn''t give up!


    PAH


    "Argh!"


    A disturbing, crushing noise reverberated as a fist crashed into his nose.


    "NO! STOP PLEASE!"


    Julius'' desperate scream filled the cave as he strained his wrist to free himself from his bindings.


    The loud clangor of metal grating against rocks echoed as something suddenly clicked in Adam''s mind. He had overlooked an important detail... One that could perhaps lead them to salvation.


    "Answer! Don''t make the game boring," ordered Gaston. He hated resilient people the most. They always found ways to ruin his fun... Only for a moment, though.


    "N-No wh-what do you want, devil?" Adam asked, his lips trembling and his features distorting in a grimace of despair. The fire in his eyes also died out... doused by the dampness of misery.


    PAH


    "Argh!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha, you almost scared me. Is it so fun to act tough when you are this weak?" Gaston said, his evil smile broadening.


    "N-No Stop, please."


    Adam''s voice sounded weaker, his defiant resistance a forgotten echo blown by Gaston''s vicious strikes.


    "NOOOO! Big bro! Don''t give up. You can''t give up!" Julius screamed, tears flowing like rivers from his cheeks.


    PAH


    "Argh!"


    The same scene repeated itself several times; Gaston asked, and Adam begged him to stop before getting hit and crying out in agony.


    Until the seventh iteration...


    Gaston''s fun was reaching its climax, and his eyes almost rolled in pleasure when, without any warning, Adam summoned his Beastbane dagger.


    In a movement of extreme swiftness, he mobilised all his strength to throw his weapon, aiming at the demon''s face.


    SWOOSH


    The blade glinted with primal ferocity as it left his hand and pierced the wind, flying straight at his startled adversary.


    ''Don''t disappoint me. HIT HIM!'' He screamed inwardly, the amber of his defiance reigniting in his dull eyes. After all, everything had been a deliberate act to fool Gaston and strike when he was most vulnerable, turning the tables in one move.


    Meanwhile, Gaston''s blue eyes sparkled as they followed the incoming dagger before craning his neck to the side with inhuman reflexes.


    The dagger missed its mark by a hair''s breadth, continuing its flight.


    "I should have known that you gave up too fast... We could have enjoyed ourselves a bit more. What a shame," Gaston said, glaring at Adam. For the first time, his lips curled downwards in a grimace. He had been caught off guard? He?


    Yet, his surprise only started.


    "ARGH!"


    A scream escaped his lips, the pain forcing him to back a step and free Adam.


    Gritting his teeth through the pain, Adam soldiered up and seized the opportunity to press his advantage. He jumped, placing his feet on the cave''s wall to take support on them before launching himself like a missile. He extended his arms and tackled Gaston, focusing on his knees to force him out of balance. Then, his arms came to life.


    Like two pistons, they collided with the hateful ghost with loud thuds. Yet, despite the opportunity to vent all the frustration accumulated during this fight, a frown creased his eyebrows.


    ''Why does it feel like striking metal?'' He thought, dangerous alarms ringing in his mind.


    In the meantime, Gaston stood impassive despite the blows raining down on him. A single question filled his mind: How did the dagger pierce his back? He soon found the answer as his gaze flickered to the boy.


    Julius glared back, his lips curled into a smug grin. Before him, a dim row of flickering ethereal symbols: "Kick. Dagger. Back."


    Gaston''s eyes enlarged as he pieced the event''s sequence, realising that Adam''s cunningness wasn''t to be underestimated. Enduring the pain and humiliation inflicted upon him, Adam had been waiting to recover enough mana to manifest those three words in a lethal counter-attack.


    Simultaneously, Julius watched his big brother unleash hell on Gaston with a relieved smile. Even he had been fooled by Adam''s act.


    After understanding everything and feeling the annoying burning sensation slowly burning his back, Gaston''s eyes sparkled with malevolence.


    He spotted a gap between Adam''s successive blows and seized the opportunity. His right hand blurred as he delivered a lightning-fast palm strike to Adam''s chin. Without retrieving his hand, he pushed with all his strength, forcing the con artist to stand up.


    The blow sent Adam into a momentary daze, but he quickly shook his head to recover. Then he glared at Gaston, assessing the damage he had caused. However, except for his missing smile, Gaston looked no different from before.


    "Sigh, I shouldn''t have underestimated you. It was my fault. Time to end things," Gaston said, understanding his mistake. He wouldn''t drop his guard nor give the duo more opportunities to counter-attack.


    As soon as his last word echoed in the cave, he dashed towards Adam. However, instead of attacking, his hands coiled around his spectral form like two snakes before he slowly disappeared inside his body.

 Chapter 59 - 59: Radiance Unleashed

    A surreal scene unfolded before the duo''s bulging eyes. How could a ghost disappear inside another one? What was Gaston doing?


    Adam scratched his head, puzzled by the unforeseen development. He felt nothing wrong with his soul.


    ''Did he leave theatrically, or did he actually manage to get inside me?''


    He squinted, cold sweat cascading down his forehead in a wave of panic. But before pondering, he had something to do.


    He relaxed his spectral body, turned to the trembling boy, and raised his thumb.


    "Well done! You didn''t disappoint me! Hahaha."


    With a forced yet bright smile, he complimented Julius on his great job.


    "Stupid big bro. I thought you gave up and that he would kill you!" Julius said, his voice trembling in resentment. However, his eyes sparkled with relief, and his lips curled upward in a subtle yet meaningful smile. His big brother was still the strongest.


    As Adam moved toward the boy, soothing him with assurances that everything would be fine, a sudden tremor shook his frame like a leaf battered by a hurricane.


    He clutched his chest, his hands trembling, and his legs buckled. He collapsed to the ground the next second, an agonizing grimace distorting his face.


    "AHHH!"


    "What is happening? Big bro? Big bro!"


    Julius'' panicked shriek echoed in his ears, filled with terror before everything went dark.


    *****


    Adam opened his eyes in his apartment a second later. The excruciating pain kept assaulting his soul as a fiery blade pressed against his organs, gradually charring them.


    ''Did I lose consciousness?'' he wondered, feeling lost in a poisonous mist of mystery that slowly corroded his essence. He had to find the cause, or he wouldn''t last long.


    He scanned the place, seeing nothing out of place in his immediate vicinity. However, further away, he noticed a familiar evil ghost devouring his library. The ghost''s delighted face as he grabbed his precious books and gobbled them like delicious cakes struck Adam with the force of a truck.


    "What are you doing in my apartment, you fucker?!"


    His blood boiled, and his fists trembled with fury as he roared like a beast. He hated nothing more than seeing his place in a mess and was attached to his properties, especially if they came from Earth!


    "Interesting... How can you enter your soul sea at your level?" Gaston asked, his hand freezing for a moment as he leaned towards Adam, his eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    He didn''t know much about soul seas, only that once it was destroyed, death would follow. He had heard that some mages could access it, though. But they were all mighty individuals wielding terrifying powers.


    "Don''t ask me questions, idiot! Why are you eating my stuff?!"


    Adam flared, his brows twitching as he saw pieces of torn book covers littering the ground.


    "Nothing much, really," Gaston answered, his evil smile broadening to reach his ears. "Just devouring your soul."


    As his words lingered, he grabbed a bizarre book filled with drawings. Honestly, all the peculiar items filling the room surprised him and broadened his horizons.


    Seeing his precious collection, especially the first volume of a story about a young man dreaming of becoming the king of pirates, tightly clutched in Gaston''s hand, doubled the grief cutting at Adam''s heart.


    "One of us will die today!" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He gritted his teeth, feeling them crack. His eyes chilled, twitching uncontrollably, as he summoned his weapon. Planting his feet on the floor, he bent his knees, feeling the joins pop under the pressure. Like an arrow let loose, he dashed towards his hateful enemy, a trace of growing madness blooming in his mind.


    The Ethereal Radiance weaved itself in his right hand, illuminating the apartment with its glorious light as if to celebrate its first appearance.


    Feeling the shaft''s smooth yet cold texture in his palm, he smirked. Then, his arm''s muscles tensed, his veins protruded, and he swung it in a large horizontal arc.


    WOOSH


    The wind roared behind the brilliant rip, echoing Adam''s rage as a luminous blur zoomed towards Gaston''s neck.


    However, Gaston''s eyes sparkle with malice. In a motion of extreme swiftness, he crouched, avoiding the lethal strike ruffling his hair. Seizing the opportunity, he stepped forward, launching a devastating counter-attack before Adam could retrieve his weapon.


    Tension cracked in the air as his scarlet fist cut the wind, reaching for Adam''s head.


    However, before he could hit, a terrible sensation assaulted him. It felt like a magic circle brimming with energy, draining his strength and causing him to fall from the late stage of the second tier to the early stage.


    His movement lost its lethality.


    ''What is weakening me?'' He thought, his eyes enlarging at the perplexing phenomenon.


    Meanwhile, Gaston''s blurry fist became as clear as his vile face in Adam''s eyes. His neck cracked, moving to the side. His lips curled into a vicious smile the next moment.


    The wind howled as he raised his spear above his head before shooting downwards.


    With no time to dodge, Gaston decisively moved his left forearm on the spear''s trajectory.


    THUD


    The base of the spear''s tip collided with his forearm. A low thud echoed, and Gaston smirked. He would account for his mysterious loss of strength in his counter-attack this time and knock Adam out once and for all.


    However, his confidant expression crumbled the next second as a bright light condensed, blinding his blue eyes with its radiance.


    BOOM


    A raging explosion engulfed him, sending him crashing against the wall and burning his soul with pure light, the bane of evil entities.


    "AAAAAH!"


    Gaston shrieked in agony, feeling part of his soul dissolve in puffs of smoke under the intense heat''s relentless assault.


    Yet, despite the pain, his mind churned at maximum capacity.


    ''What is this spear? Why did he only use it now?'' He thought, drafting theories in a second.


    Was it to use the dagger''s properties to burn his soul slowly in revenge? Or was it because Adam underestimated him initially?


    Somehow, he felt his deductions were wrong. Adam''s rage was genuine. He could see it in his bloodshot eyes. From his psyche analysis, he knew Adam wasn''t like him. He wouldn''t torture others, even under intense resentment.


    Little did he know that Adam had never used this spear and was unaware of how its abilities applied. Thus, he relied on his trusted dagger. In addition, he wasn''t sure he could use it in his ghost body without suffering from the Light Ward enhancement.


    Now, a few meters away, Gaston used this opportunity to scan the spear, noticing a shimmering aura of light dance around his adversary. The draining sensation disappeared, too. That''s when he understood. ''The aura weakens me, and the spear causes explosions upon impact. What a nice weapon.''


    Now that he had pieced this mystery''s puzzle, his signature smile graced his lips once again.


    "Hey. Want to see something interesting?"


    Without waiting for an answer, he extended his arm, taking a familiar pose with his index finger pointed at Adam. Mana condensed to form a small ball glinting with a dark, menacing hue. If fighting at close range would weaken him, he would fight from a distance, as simple as that.


    Upon seeing his technique, Adam''s pupils constricted, and an icy shiver caressed his spine, murmuring words of dread in his ears. ''Did he learn my spell after it only once?! What kind of crazy monster is he?''


    But he didn''t have time to waste on emotions. A crazed light ignited in his eyes as the bullet zoomed in. Gritting his teeth, he moved his spear on the bullet''s trajectory. Yet, a detail didn''t escape his eye. Gaston''s bullet was faster than his. As shocking and unbelievable as it was, it could only mean one thing: Gaston''s mana control was better than his.


    He had to fight in melee or suffer from the barrage and eventually lose.


    After blocking the mana bullet, he rushed towards his nemesis.


    But Gaston was faster than him, too. As slippery as an eel and as annoying as a deadly wasp, he kept his distance from him, laughing at his vain attempt to close reach him.

 Chapter 60 - 60: The Edge of Sanity

    His brows twitched in frustration as he chased Gaston like a mad hound. The air whistled, and cracking sounds echoed as he blocked and deflected the dark bullet shot by his nemesis.


    Yet, amidst the storm raging in his mind, a few clear thoughts manifested.


    Gaston clearly never attended any magic academy, and no sane mage would have shared their knowledge with him. After all, Lucius told them that sharing anything above the first tier was a heavy crime and refused to teach the boy. Left with no choice, he patiently waited for Julius to grow up and enrol.


    So, how could Gaston wield mana with such proficiency?


    As ludicrous as it seemed, he believed he had reached the late stage of the first tier as a mage beside his tier-two body, making him more of a monster than he thought.


    In the meantime, Gaston''s mocking laughter kept echoing in his ears, asserting his self-confidence and dominance in this battle.


    ''This guy is even more annoying than me!''


    His blood boiled, making him feel like magma coursed through his veins as his usual gentle face shifted in a furious grimace.


    However, Gaston wasn''t done playing yet.


    The wind blew his ethereal red hair as he focused on his fingers. Shockingly, a mana bullet condensed above each of them, pulsing with tendrils of dark energy. In a show of incredible control, he forcefully kept them hovering in the air without letting the mana dissipate.


    Then, he did it again.


    Adam watched the mana bullets appear one after the other, impressed at first, then scared. When he counted five, icy sweat formed between his brows... And when he counted ten, pure horror gripped his heart.


    ''Is he going to fire them all at the same time?!''


    He knew he couldn''t protect himself against so many rapid projectiles. Blocking, or cutting, one would only allow two to hit him squarely, bringing the battle to an end... an end in which he lost.


    Mana hummed in the air, creating an attractive yet deadly atmosphere as he halted his chase. He had to find a way to survive this attack. If he did, Gaston would most likely be out of mana, giving him a chance to turn the tables.


    Speaking about tables, his desk entered his vision the next moment, sparking an idea. He dashed towards it, toppling it over and taking cover behind the wood. Hidden from Gaston''s view, he crouched low, hoping the evil ghost would miss most of his shots. And if he dared approach to locate him, he would jump out and cut him in halves!


    "Is that all you got? Pathetic! Without your spear''s enchantments, you can only hide from me."


    Gaston''s voice echoed, sarcastic and filled with mockery as always. After all, he had figured out Adam''s personality, reactions, and thought process. He knew exactly what he hoped for... and would shatter that hope in thousands of shards.


    His smile uncontrollably widened as he imagined Adam''s desperate cries after witnessing his calculation error.


    He would still have enough mana to shoot five more bullets.


    ''Keep talking, you idiot! I''ll show you soon how to flex and provoke others properly.''


    Adam gritted his teeth, resisting the urge to bulldoze his way through to cut the pest down. Unbeknownst to Gaston, he had been analysing his character, too, albeit superficially. Yet, one glaring trait stood out like a clear pond in his mind. From the beginning, Gaston aimed to humiliate and shame him, escalating his anger, and the reason was evident.


    He had warned Julius repetitively about the consequences, yet he almost fell for it.


    Thus, he exhaled, calming his raging blood a little and remained hidden behind the table''s shadow.


    Not obtaining the expected reaction, Gaston snorted, aiming his bullets to pierce the table''s every corner. A second later, he shot them simultaneously. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wind whistled furiously as the projectiles travelled at breakneck speed.


    CRACK


    The wood splintered, pierced like a sheet of paper as long cracks covered its surface.


    Behind it, Adam stood motionless, his arms and legs raised before his torso and head to protect his most critical organs in a desperate attempt at survival.


    "Argh!"


    His visceral growl of pain escaped his lips. Four bullets had pierced him, letting the metallic fragrance of blood fill the room and the thick liquid flow from four horrid holes.


    Fortunately, the bullets didn''t pierce through his limbs, dissipating inside his tensed muscles and sparing his torso.


    "Just give up. Considering how uneven the odds were, you fought well... but you can''t beat me. I believe it is clear enough. I mean, even a blind man could have seen it."


    Gaston''s annoying voice echoed in the room once again. Yet, he knew his intentions were elsewhere. He wanted to find out how hurt he was through his answer. Thus, he remained silent, focusing on scanning his body.


    His left forearm was broken... unusable. His right... pierced, but he could still move it. Finally, his left shin was broken as well, causing a stinging pain to assault him each time he tried to move.


    ''I can''t win... I did my best, but he is too monstrous.''


    A sense of defeat washed over him as he lowered his head.


    He tried every strategy he could think of in the short time he was given. But nothing worked. Gaston was too well-rounded. He was... the bear in human form. Only much smarter and with mana.


    The image of his first enemy, the one that had given him nightmares for years, flashed in his mind, superimposing over the face of the evil bastard before him.


    ''AS IF I WOULD EVER THINK THAT!''


    The blooming madness hiding in a crack of his mind surged like a torrent, engulfing his analytical thoughts to replace them with something simpler, more primitive... and more dangerous.


    ''If I''m sure to die, I''ll make you regret ever killing me!''


    That''s how he survived his first trial. That''s what he would survive again.


    If a storm raged in his mind before, a consuming beast of monstrous proportions now engulfed it, threatening to devour everything in its path. His vision blurred at the edges, a haze of crimson creeping in. Every cell in his body roared for vengeance, a primal urge clawing its way to the surface.


    Eyes glinting with unbridled madness, he rose on his right leg. His left arm''s muscles bulged, and his veins crisscrossed like snakes beneath the skin. He clenched his fingers tightly around the smooth shaft of his crystalline spear.


    "You want to devour my soul? Try harder, fucker! Let''s see if I won''t blow you up before. HAHAHA."


    His frenzied laughter echoed grimly in the room as he hurled the spear towards his nemesis.


    SWOOSH


    The wind roared behind the spear as it buzzed towards Gaston''s sparkling eyes. However, his smirk enlarged. Without the spear''s aura weakening him, he could charge and end this cockroach using his speciality: close combat. He just had to dodge Adam''s attack... his last.


    With a graceful sidestep, he evaded the spear effortlessly.


    "I''ll put our potential to good use. Well, at least I would let it rot like you did."


    He said, raising his leg to end this farce.


    However, the spear lodged itself violently against the wall behind him, activating its ability.


    BOOM


    Unfortunately, the explosion didn''t reach him. However, the blast did, making him lose balance and stumble a few steps forward.


    He steadied himself, restoring his balance in the next second, and raised his head. Then, his pupils constricted as he saw Adam''s figure... a few centimeters above his head.


    "RAAAH!"


    Adam''s swing was already descending, and he gripped his burning dagger. His blue eyes sparkled, shaking for the first time. He would be hit. He had no time to react, less than half a second.


    The instant the spear left his hands, Adam leapt to follow up with his dagger. The timing was perfect.


    ''I can''t lose to a bug!''


    Gaston''s voice thundered in his mind. He indeed could not avoid the strike. However, he could mitigate the damage!


    Gritting his teeth, he jerked his neck back with inhuman reflexes. Instead of piercing his skull, the dagger slid across his face, leaving a long gash behind and gouging his right eye out.


    "Argh!" Gaston yelled in pain after losing his eye for the second time and feeling the burning sensation the dagger left behind. But he had no time to suffer.


    Amidst his harrowing agony, he raised his hand to deliver a devastating blow. However, a stream of light condensed in Adam''s hand, taking the shape of a spear.


    The second the explosion started, Adam had dismissed and started to re-summon it instantly.


    Caught off guard by the spear''s early reappearance, Gaston hesitated for a breath.


    However, in a fight of such intensity, one second was the difference between life and death.


    In that second, Adam threw himself at Gaston, pressing his spear against his neck to force him to the ground.

 Chapter 61 - 61: A Bite of Defiance

    After such a long and tense fight, Adam noticed something was wrong with Gaston''s eyes. Like an overlord, nothing entering his vision could reach him. However, he wasn''t without options... and sometimes the simplest were the most efficient.


    Hit from a blind spot or render him unable to protect himself!


    After bringing his nemesis to the ground, he climbed on him, pushing his crystalline spear''s shaft on his neck to keep him in place.


    "Let''s see how you protect yourself now. Haha."


    His eyes exuded a bottomless spiral of madness as he laughed, encased in the shimmering aura of the light ward. Victory was finally within his grasp... revenge, too.


    ''Not good!''


    Meanwhile, Gaston''s mind churned. He had to free himself but already felt his strength diminish, absorbed out of his spectral form against his will by the hateful spear.


    His frame shook as he gritted his teeth. He made a choice. One he never thought he would be obliged to make.


    Meanwhile, Adam raised his left hand. The Beastbane Dagger glinted with ferocity as he brought it down on his nemesis. Adrenaline surged in his veins. He had won.


    As the dagger sliced through the wind, plunging towards his face, Gaston''s body suddenly flickered.


    "Change of plans," Gaston snarled, flames flickering in his narrowed eyes. "The child comes first. Then, I''ll savor your soul''s torment for years before claiming it. Consider it a reward for your pathetic resistance."


    Despite his overwhelming strength, he had failed. He, the monstrous fighter. He, the master schemer. He, who possessed unrivaled magic potential. He, this world''s anomaly, as ruthless and cruel as a demon.


    ''If not for this accursed spear.''


    A surge of hatred contorted his face as the dagger sank harmlessly into the ground beside him.


    The next moment, he was gone, his threat, a lingering echo in Adam''s apartment.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s eyes enlarged, his hand trembling on the dagger. His hard-earned victory had been robbed!


    However, a flicker of rationality flashed into his mad eyes as the devil''s words rumbled in his mind like an earthquake.


    "It''s mine! Don''t touch my body!"


    He had taught the boy, fed, dressed, and trained him with his own two hands. For himself. Not for Gaston to steal his hard work! With a thunderous roar, he closed his eyes to leave the dream place.


    ****


    A second later, Adam''s vision cleared into the real world, only to witness Gaston''s blood-red ethereal body vanishing into Julius.


    "NOOOO!"


    A feral roar escaped his lips as he flew to the boy. He patted his firm chest, trying to enter his soul like Gaston had, in vain. His face contorted into a horrifying grimace as the gentle mist fluttering around his spectral body grew violent.


    "Big bro! Help! I''m scared," Julius pleaded, struggling to stand up despite the chains holding him back.


    "ARGH!"


    His young voice reverberated through the cave, a painful reminder of what Gaston was doing inside his soul sea.


    Tears and snot flowed like rivers down his face as he begged his trusted model to save him.


    "Big bro... Big bro... help..."


    With each second crawling by, his voice weakened, turning into a faint murmur blown by the wind.


    "Julius..."


    A bizarre noise assaulted his deranged mind, like the buzzings of a broken radio, as he looked at the boy''s desperate face. His all-encompassing madness backed a step, leaving space for something else. He didn''t know what it was. But it felt warm. A warmth he had longed to sense for seven years.


    ''We are connected... He is my body. Please tell me I can enter,'' he thought, focusing on the ethereal chain that forced him to follow Julius.


    Soon, a mysterious burning sensation synchronised with his attempts, followed by an irresistible force tugging at his soul with furious intensity.


    His eyes lit up with a mix of complex emotions he didn''t understand himself. Yet, he knew he had to save the boy from Gaston''s clutches, and that was all that mattered at the moment.


    In a flash, he slammed against Julius'' body and disappeared from the cave.


    *****


    When he recovered his sight, he saw a familiar old shop.


    An old man''s ethereal silhouette rested behind its counter with a warm smile. Behind him, shelves supported strange flasks and bottles of various shapes and colors. On the side, a beautiful, ethereal woman sorted plants with a dedicated expression.


    He turned his head, searching for Gaston''s location, and saw the familiar library he used most of the time. Sitting in front of it, the depiction of a gray ghost shrouded in swirling mist with only two bright lights piercing the darkness veiling his face.


    His brow furrowed as his gaze swept across his own ethereal form. Even though Julius had already described it before, he still felt a sense of weirdness flood his mind. For him, he was a human trapped in a ghost''s shell.


    However, something stirred by his reflection, cutting his thoughts off as a deep confusion stunned him.


    A black-haired man looked straight at him. It wasn''t Gaston. His figure wasn''t ethereal... and he had his appearance.


    He scrutinised his perfect copy briefly before dread wrapped around his soul like an icy rope. An ethereal chain connected them.


    Yet, before he could ask the burning question tugging at his lips, the mysterious copy smiled and said, "Behind you."


    Intrigued, he gazed back, only to see Gaston''s blood-red frame rush at him like a cannonball.


    "How did you follow me? Hateful cockroach!"


    "I hate you even more, bastard! You are worse than a nightmare!"


    Adam focused on the man, the flickering rage dancing in his heart rekindled into an inferno. The man could wait. Gaston had to die today!


    Clenching his spear, he swiped it vertically to bisect the charging Gaston.


    However, Gaston sidestepped and extended his finger, firing five mana bullets simultaneously at point-blank range.


    The wind howled as five thuds resounded in the shop.


    "ARGH!"


    Adam roared in pain after being hit by the projectiles. One of them lodged itself in his stomach, knocking. His ethereal form began to flicker, dancing on the cliff''s edge, separating life from death.


    His soul would collapse soon. He knew it. He had seen Rachelle''s demise. And even if he hadn''t, he suffered way too much damage.


    Feeling the dark maw of death hover above his head, he couldn''t help but think about his life and the few people who brightened it: The na?ve but caring Alina, the sly Theodore, and the good-natured boy he had educated. He didn''t know how they perceived him, but he enjoyed their company even if they couldn''t see his form or hear his words.


    Yet, one of them died, and another would soon follow. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His face turned somber as he gazed at Gaston''s triumphant smirk. The fool had paused before delivering the coup the grace, a mistake he would make him pay dearly.


    The almost extinguished candle representing his life ignited like a brazier. No. Like a raging inferno engulfing everything.


    He threw himself at his nemesis, grabbed him in a bear hug, and bit his neck like a mad hound.


    His decision was made. Even if he died, he would save Julius!


    "I already said it! No matter what you try to do to me, I''ll do it to you before! Let''s die together, fucker. HAHAHA."


    His mad eyes burned with defiance as he ravaged the evil ghost''s neck, feeling his impure essence flow down his throat like mud.


    "What are you doing!? STOP!" Gaston yelled. His eyes trembled in panic as he tried to free himself. However, Adam''s arms coiled around his, locking his elbows in place.


    Gritting his teeth, he head-butted Adam violently, believing the shock would loosen his grip. However, his opponent''s jaws were still clenched tightly, gradually depriving him of his life.

 Chapter 62 - 62: The Unyielding Spirit

    "Let go of me, insect! Let go! LET GO!"


    Gaston''s soul-freezing roar filled the shop, blasting a shockwave in the surroundings. The windows vibrated, the flasks fell from the shelves, breaking into multi-colored glistening shards, and dust billowed in a swirling waltz around the two ghosts.


    The dull sound of terrifying headbutts accompanied his words as he struck with all his might at his adversary.


    Adam''s flickering frame lost substance and turned more and more transparent gradually. Yet, his jaws were like the vicious maws of an alligator refusing to let go of their prey.


    ''How did I end up in this state? Against this trash? HOW?!''


    Gaston''s thoughts thundered in his mind, his face deformed into that of a demon, and his soul trembled in unbridled rage.


    Would his sixteen years of manipulation and planning end up useless? All because of a stubborn ghost who refused to die no matter what he did?


    Why? Why was this happening? Even with the help of this accursed spear, he should have given up or died much earlier. Why was he still trying so hard to defy him?


    His questions struck his mind like hammers. For the first time, he failed to understand someone''s motivations.


    Each second crawling by became torture for both his mind and soul. The odour of dust filled his nose as he kept striking with relentless abandon.


    Would he really lose? Him? The undefeated Gaston?


    "I REFUSE! LET ME GO, TRASH!"


    Gaston snapped after realising they would both die at this rate. The ferocity of his blows doubled, and the wooden floor cracked as he bombarded Adam.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s mind was as calm and peaceful as a pound.


    ''Theodore, annoying old dog, watch as I avenge your death... Sadly, I''ll join you soon.''


    He had already accepted his inevitable demise and used his brief remaining time to think about the people who cared for him.


    ''Julius, stupid boy, be happy and live your life for the both of us.''


    A subtle smile graced his lips, and his sad heart warmed a little as the boy''s image flashed in his mind. With everything he taught him, he didn''t doubt he would become one of the strongest individuals in this world. Maybe he would even marry at some point and have children... but he wouldn''t be there to see...


    A bitter feeling soon settled over him. What a pity... He still had so much to discover in this magic world.


    His eyes narrowed into slits the next moment as a swirling vortex of violence and madness filled their depth.


    ''As for you, let''s keep dancing in hell for eternity. We can even invite the bear! HAHAHA!''


    Unwavering defiance burned in his eyes, overpowering the spreading corruption of madness before it could devour his mind.


    He bit harder on Gaston''s neck, drinking more of his essence, already numb to the disgusting sensation he felt. In fact, he couldn''t feel anything, and his ears couldn''t perceive the vibration in the air anymore. His eyes failed to reflect the sunlight, too. Yet, his resolve didn''t falter. Millimeter by millimeter, his teeth sunk into Gaston''s neck.


    "Stop! Stop. stop... st..."


    Gaston''s screams grew weaker, turning into murmurs before stopping entirely. His onslaught stopped as well as his head sagged to the side powerlessly.


    ''I can''t die. I have a destiny to follow, grand ambitions, and the strength to carry them.''


    Yet, his spectral body began to flicker the next second, showing that his soul started to collapse.


    As his body became less and less corporeal, he asked himself one last question: What if he lived an honest life?


    His mind wandered into unexplored lands as he imagined how he could have enrolled in the academy, progressed through the tiers and helped his father rule the barony. Then, he would have married, making his mother shed tears of joy before becoming an adept or arcanist.


    ''Heee? What a boring life. If I could restart again, I wouldn''t change anything!''


    In the face of death, his lips curled into his malevolent smile one last time.


    As Gaston''s frame disappeared, Adam lost his support and fell to the ground. Despite his collapsing soul, a triumphant smile graced his lips.


    "I knew... I could be... the best ghost hunter... if I wanted to."


    His voice, a rugged echo, escaped his lips with difficulty before his last bit of control over his soul left him.


    ''I... protected... you...''


    With this last thought, his luminous eyes dimmed, and the twirling mist enveloping his soul disintegrated a little more with each passing second.


    ******


    "Sigh. You always have to overdo things, right?"


    A voice, a chilling echo of Adam''s, sliced through the fading mist as the mysterious copy pushed himself off the ground.


    "What should I do with you? You are six years early..." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His brows furrowed in annoyance. He was not ready yet.


    "Ah! I know! Didn''t you absorb a lot of ghost essence?"


    His voice sounded strangely proud about his own idea as he raised his nose with a smug smile.


    He placed his hand on Adam''s dissipating soul, sent a mix of mana and pure soul energy into it and blended them with Gaston''s ghost essence. A colorful festival of particles exploded around him as he worked for a moment.


    "Argh..."


    After imbuing ten percent of his own soul, he groaned in pain, retrieving his shaking hand.


    "I can''t do more without ruining everything..."


    His voice echoed weakly as he shook his head in disappointment. Adam couldn''t die before the faithful day.


    "Rest well. You deserve it."


    With those words, he shook the chain binding them, throwing Adam out of Julius'' soul sea into the real world.


    Finally, he sat back by the library, his eyes fixed on empty air as his fingers moved with precisions on... something.


    ******


    Julius tapped his foot on the ground, waiting for the last battle''s result and praying for his big brother to emerge as the victor.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t help. Well, at least he used the Beastbane Dagger lying on the ground to loosen the chains before it disappeared. After a bit of effort, he finally freed himself, yet all his thoughts were turned to his brother.


    "I promise I''ll become strong enough to help you. So, please, don''t lose, big bro."


    He muttered, hope swelling in his heart like a lighthouse keeping despair away.


    At the same time, Adam''s ethereal body suddenly flew out of his and floated like a stiff corpse above his head.


    "Big bro!"


    He jumped in delight, relief flowing onto his weary nerves in a soothing stream.


    However, his joy was short-lived as he quickly noticed his brother''s terrible state.


    A silent tear rolled down his cheek as he hugged Adam''s faint body in his trembling hands.


    "Thank you..."


    A complex expression mixing relief, worry, sadness, and joy veiled his face. His family and friends could, at least, rest in peace. But at what price?


    But he couldn''t doubt in these times of incertitude. He had to move onwards and protect him until he awakened. Fortunately, he knew his enemies thanks to the hateful Gaston: the Ashford duchy.


    "Rest well. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Determination burned in his eyes as the noise of his firm steps echoed in the cave.


    "Sorry mama... We won''t see each other for a moment." Julius muttered sadly before disappearing amidst the forest trees.


    *********


    Meanwhile, Adam remained unconscious in his apartment. No one knew when he would wake up. Yet, the system''s notifications rang one after another.


    [Tier 2 Mythic Boss: Gaston, The Uncrowned Arcane Sovereign, defeated. You have gained 4000 experience points.]


    [Boss vanquished while being at a much lower level, xp+100%]


    [Material detected in Soul Sea. Soul bind available, proceed? Yes/No]


    "..." "..." "..."


    [Cursed material bound: Gaston''s Malevolent Eye]


    End of Volume 1.


    ------


    AN: Thank you for reading the story so far. I hope you enjoyed it and are excited to start the second volume!


    Feel free to leave a review and comments to share your thoughts. It really helps me to improve the story.

 Chapter 63 - 63: Dreams and Memories

    A ship of questionable origins docked at the pier of a small port city of the Eastern continent. The sun shone brightly on a handsome youth as he disembarked.


    Standing 1.7 meters tall, the handsome youth exuded boundless vitality. His alabaster skin and firm muscles made him resemble a statue carved from expensive marble, complemented by shining hazel eyes and lustrous black hair.


    A relieved smile stretched his lips as he left the port. After two months of arduous travel, leaving the sea''s embrace was a blessing. Even more so after the ship suffered several sea beasts'' attacks along the journey. Fortunately, they weren''t too strong, allowing the burly sailor harboring strange drawings on their skins to protect the boat.


    After the terrifying price he paid to embark if his security wasn''t even guaranteed, fate would have played a cruel joke on him.


    His smile turned bitter as he recalled the four years of saving to afford the captain''s fee of four gold coins. Every coin came from low-profile menial jobs, gradually accumulated at the cost of necessities. It was a long journey, but he could finally see its end.


    Before leaving, he cast one last glance at the sea, the salty breeze ruffling his hair and the scent of brine filling his lungs. A hint of sadness and longing sparkled in his eyes. But he couldn''t linger. He had to continue his journey. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During the past four years, he had learned about the magic academies, their specialisations and locations, and his steps were directed toward one of them. To be more specific, to the College of Alchemy and Transmutation, in the city-state of Alkemia Al-Nur.


    Most would consider his choice bizarre, unwise even. After all, there were nine unique academies arranged around the world. Six of them focused on the application of magic in battles, while the last three delved more into crafts and utility. At first, he wanted to join one of the six battle-oriented academies. Sadly, he couldn''t join the affinity test organised by the academies'' recruiters.


    However, he didn''t lose hope.


    ''Nothing can go wrong by choosing alchemy!'' He thought back in the day, recalling the scent of medicinal and mystical plants, the crackling sound of wood burning and the complicated discussions about potion-making surrounding his childhood.


    Reminiscing about his happy childhood memories, his steps carried him to the city gate. Now, he only had to travel for a month on foot to reach his destination. However, before he could begin his journey under the summer''s scorching sun, someone unexpectedly stopped him.


    "Hold on, kid! Where are you going?"


    A handsome and richly dressed boy asked, his authoritative tone and demeanor contrasted by his stature. The scene ended up more comic when the boy was fifteen centimeters shorter but dared to call other kids.


    "Ha? To the Alkemia Al-Nur, why?"


    Surprised by the sudden question, he answered without thinking.


    After hearing his answer, the short boy nodded. Then, he examined him with interest as though evaluating his physique. A brief moment later, he clapped his hands, an elated smile stretching his lips.


    "What a coincidence! That''s where I''m heading too. What do you say? Want to travel together?" the wealthy kid asked, pointing at two knights oiling an opulent carriage behind him.


    "Hum... Sorry, I don''t have money to pay you."


    He lowered his head, his cheeks taking a redder tint as he answered.


    "Humph. Who asked you for money? If you really want to pay, you can clean the carriage and keep me company." The wealthy boy offered, his smile broadening warmly. But his eyes glinted with something else... Maybe exasperation? Or was it despair?


    He didn''t know exactly. He got his answer the next second as the boy continued.


    "I''ll go crazy travelling alone with those muscle-headed knights! Do you know how annoying they have been until now? Well, annoying enough for any noble to hit their heads against the road to stop this torture!"


    He pondered for a moment, weighing the pros and cons. The safety and comfort of the ride tempted him, but what if the boy had nefarious intentions? ''It doesn''t look like he is lying, though,'' he thought, sending a subtle surge of energy to scan the knights. ''Both in the first tier...''


    After a moment of deliberation, he nodded, a mysterious smile tugging at his lips.


    "Ok!"


    Upon hearing his agreement, the boy''s face brightened, his smile showing his dimples.


    "I''m Arun. What''s your name?"


    "Julius!"


    Julius grinned, finding the situation more amusing after each passing moment. Somehow, he enjoyed the boy''s frankness... and company. He had been alone for the past four years, too.


    "Let''s enter the carriage. These idiots should be done oiling the wheels. By the way, how old are you?" Arun asked, curiosity gleaming in his beautiful green eyes.


    "I''ll turn twelve this month."


    He answered, following Arun to the carriage.


    "Heh?! I can''t believe we are of the same age. I thought you were older with such a well-developed body."


    Arun''s eyes darted between his thin arms and Julius'' well-toned physique, in awe and... a hint of jealousy.


    Until they reached the knight.


    "These two are idiot one and two. Ignore them as much as you can."


    Arun gazed disdainfully at the two knights, ensuring his voice was loud enough for them to hear him. Then he boarded the carriage, gesturing for Julius to sit near him.


    Before Julius could follow, one of the knights moved in his path, reflecting the sun''s light on his face with his shiny armor.


    "I''m sorry, young master, but we can''t take random passengers."


    Hesitation sprinkled his words, but he spoke them anyway.


    "Who am I?" Arun asked haughtily.


    "The young master?" The knight answered, not understanding the meaning of the question.


    "So, climb on the driver''s bench and shut up!"


    Arun''s voice echoed his impatience and exasperation. His fingers moved to massage his glabella. "It''s going to be a long journey..."


    Baffled by the violent reaction, the knight flinched. He muttered something under his breath and climbed onto the driver''s bench, hiding the hate dancing in his eye''s depths. Ever since boredom settled on their journey, they suffered from Arun''s bad temper. Rapidly, the short trip became a nightmare for all of them.


    Meanwhile, Arun turned to Julius, waving his hand in apology for the poor spectacle.


    "I told you! A couple of..." He lingered to find the right words to define their intelligence. "Well, not the sharpest knives in the drawer. Anyway, I can''t wait to reach the college and be done with them!"


    Soon after, a finely crafted carriage began its journey down a winding country road. Pulled by a pair of sturdy bay horses, their coats gleaming in the early light, the carriage exuded an aura of elegance and tradition.


    Inside, the young Arun was excited to have someone his age to speak with after several weeks of solitude. He explained to Julius how he came from a family renowned for its alchemical skills and how his father could easily brew tier-four potions with pride.


    Tier-four alchemists were few and far between. They usually were authoritative and respected figures. Everyone wanted to be in their good books, hoping to order potent potions from them.


    His dream was to enrol in the college, learn alchemy with the beast teachers, and, one day, surpass his father! He knew how challenging the task was, but imagining the glory of becoming one of the few living tier-five alchemists fueled his determination!


    As Arun spoke about his dreams and alchemy with fiery passion, Julius couldn''t help but remember his grandpa and big brother. Their eyes burned with the same excitement... once.


    But not anymore.


    Smiling bitterly, he looked at the ethereal silhouette floating next to him. A silent tear rolled down his cheeks when he saw his dim eyes.


    ''It''s been four years... When are you going to wake up... big bro?''

 Chapter 64 - 64: The Devils Carriage

    After four years, Adam''s condition stabilised. His ethereal form was denser, and he no longer looked on the verge of dissipating. However, no matter what happened around him, he remained unresponsive. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Julius sighed and sat cross-legged to cultivate while listening to the talkative Arun. During the past four years, he diligently trained every day and made immense progress.


    His Dan Tian''s appearance changed tremendously from its previous state. After absorbing and nourishing it with life energy for a few months, he suddenly felt its walls crumble, startling him in the process. However, the wall shards merged with his liquid essence, making it more potent. Then, new walls rose to cover the sphere. Only this time, they were much thicker.


    He went through this cycle three times, reaching the late stage of the Qi Gathering Realm. Sadly, the process was extremely slow, and he felt as if something was missing for his cultivation speed to soar. Unfortunately, he had no one to guide him on this path.


    "And you, Julius, why are you going to Alkimia Al-Nur?" Arun asked with interest.


    "Same as you. I want to enroll at the college." Julius answered absentmindedly, focusing on his cultivation.


    "You know that you need to be a noble and pay to enroll, right? I don''t want to disrespect you or anything, but you don''t seem to fill any conditions." Arun said hesitatingly, not wanting to hurt the feelings of his new companion.


    In response, Julius took out a small and intricately carved wooden box and showed its contents to Arun. Only two items were inside: a paper and a brooch.


    The paper''s title was Act of Birth of Julius Riverwood, son of Lucius Riverwood, and the brooch represented the Riverwood house''s coat of arms.


    "you, you, you are a noble too? Why do you look poorer than a commoner? Why were you traveling alone?" Arun asked, shocked by the revelation.


    As the proud son of one of the wealthiest nobles of his country, he had trouble associating nobles with anything else than opulence. Look at him, at only twelve, he already had his own carriage and bodyguards.


    "Officially, yes. I used all my money to come from the Belloria kingdom. I have nothing left." Julius looked at his clothes and smiled wryly.


    He indeed looked more like a beggar than a noble. His shirt seemed to have seen better days, and holes could be seen in his pants and shoes. After all, every single coin he earned was saved to pay the captain, with none to spare to buy clothes.


    "As for why I''m alone... My big brother will join me soon." He continued, unwilling to talk about his past.


    "Wow, the Belloria kingdom from the western part of the central continent? I don''t know how you didn''t go crazy traveling alone from so far. I only came from the Agnivana kingdom, not far from here and am already bored to death daily." Arun felt genuinely impressed by Julius'' mental resilience and charisma. Despite his shabby appearance, he still exuded an aura of vitality and maturity.


    They kept speaking while traveling until sunset. At that time, the two knights stopped the carriage on the side of the road, took a pot from the carriage and started to cook their dinner.


    Arun and Julius jumped down from the carriage and went for a short walk to stretch their legs after staying seated for the whole day when they suddenly saw another carriage approaching.


    This carriage looked similar in style and as luxurious as Arun''s. However, he noticed his talkative new friend''s face pale.


    "Julius, run to the carriage, or we''ll be doomed, you hear me? Doomed." Arun sprinted as fast as he could while screaming in fear, followed effortlessly by Julius.


    After two minutes of sprinting, they were back to the carriage.


    "Idiots...Huff.. put everything back inside and move... Huff... NOW!" He ordered his guards in panic while panting heavily.


    Then he turned to look at Julius to see if he managed to follow him, only to see him no different than before. Not a single drop of sweat could be seen on his body.


    "What is happening?" Julius questioned, intrigued by what could cause such a proud young man to flee with his tail between his legs.


    "The devil... The devil is behind us!" He screamed, disappearing inside the carriage and hiding under the seats.


    The two guards looked at the scene perplexed, unsure if they had to follow their young master''s orders or keep cooking dinner. However, they soon saw what caused him to be so panicked.


    They looked at each other seriously... And suddenly burst into laughter. They finally could avenge themselves without lifting a finger, literally.


    "Wow, the wind howls so loudly today. Did someone speak? I''m afraid I didn''t hear anything." Idiot one said loud enough for Arun to hear him.


    "Ahhhh, I swear you will pay for this idiot!" Arun said in anger and disbelief.


    In the meantime, the other carriage reached them, and a young lady kicked its door wide open. She seemed to be around their age as well and wore the same style of clothing Arun did. She probably came from the same kingdom.


    "Arun, I know this is your carriage. Come out!" The cute young girl said with an innocent voice. She had long dark brown hair and green eyes. Despite her youthful appearance, she was promised to become a beauty in the future.


    Hearing her voice, Arun gestured at Julius in despair, trying to make him understand that this person was dangerous.


    "Hum... Miss, you might be mistaken. This is my carriage?" Julius said, unsure about how he ended up in the middle of this mess.


    "Oh, I see that a carriage is less valuable than decent clothing nowadays. Do you take me for a fool?" The girl said with a smirk, clearly too smart to fall for such stupid excuses.


    "Arun, you have three seconds to come greet me. If you don''t..." She didn''t end her sentence, letting it hover ominously.


    Hearing her, Arun immediately came out of the carriage''s seat and ran towards them.


    "Hum... Julius, may I introduce you to my fianc¨¦, Asha." He said with a forced smile and tears in his eyes.

 Chapter 65 - 65: Shrieks in the Night

    As Arun introduced Asha, Julius raised an eyebrow, a silent question dancing in his eyes.


    However, Arun ignored him at the sight of his fianc¨¦''s smile that didn''t reach her eyes. Unwilling to anger her further, he quickly introduced him with a forced cough.


    "Ahem. This is my travel companion, Julius. He came all the way from the Belloria kingdom to learn alchemy at the academy!"


    "Oh, I see. Nice to... meet you."


    Asha''s words struck Julius. He felt the contempt and suspicion laced in them as she scrutinised his body like a hawk.


    "Honestly, considering your physique and... attire, I thought you were one of Arun''s slaves or perhaps a squire."


    "..."


    His mouth hung open, and his answer died in his throat because... that''s what he looked like. He was learning what it meant to be judged by his clothing for the first time, and he didn''t enjoy the lesson at all.


    Fortunately, the young lady turned to her fianc¨¦, a bright smile stretching her lips.


    "Arun, guess what?"


    "I-I don''t know?" Arun answered, sweat glistening on his forehead. He knew her! That smile, that tone! She was about to say something terrible, and he already shuddered imagining what.


    "My father said I unlocked a talent for alchemy! We will study together! Yay!" she revealed, jumping happily with her head raised high in pride.


    "N-No..."


    Opposite to her excellent mood, Arun''s plummeted, a tidal wave engulfing his young heart under a sea of despair.


    He opened and closed his mouth a few times in a vain attempt to reply before shaking his head. Then, he walked towards Julius, his shoulders slumped and his gaze dull. He put his hand on his friend''s shoulder and whispered, a tear rolling down his cheek.


    "I don''t want to become an alchemist anymore. Please, kill me instead and spare me from years of torture."


    "Why? Don''t you like your fianc¨¦e?" Julius asked, raising his hands in confusion and grimacing at the solemn demand. How could he kill him?


    Arun shook his head with a complicated expression in response. He was too young to know about love. In fact, he had no interest in it yet. He didn''t dislike the girl either, at least when they were alone. It''s in public that problems emerged like ominous clouds veiling the sky.


    "I can''t breathe with her around. She follows me everywhere and threatens any girls who dare to speak with me. She is worse than my mom. Haaaa... Why must I suffer so much..." He said, his lamenting tone causing Julius to pat his shoulder to comfort him.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll avoid her as much as possible."


    "Humpf... I can hear you! Why do you want to speak with other girls when you already have me? Besides, I''m much cooler than anyone else you could find! Anyway, let''s travel together!" Asha said, her eyebrows and lips twitching in annoyance.


    "NO! I promised Julius to travel with him! You have to stay in your carriage! You can follow us if you want to!"


    Arun''s genuine scream made Julius smile as tender memories resurfaced in his mind. Their shenanigans reassembled his big brother''s and Theodore''s bickering. However, his recollection ended abruptly as Asha pointed a finger at him.


    "This poor boy? He can travel in my carriage while I join you in yours. Problem solved, right? In addition, how dare you call him a friend but let him walk with you dressed like a beggar? It''s so embarrassing!"


    She looked at Arun in reproach. It was unbecoming for a noble to be seen with someone dressed so poorly. If her fianc¨¦ considered Julius his friend, he should have fixed his attire before the boy ruined his reputation.


    That''s why she called for one of her three female guards, asking her to take Julius'' measurements. Then, she instructed another to sew something decent for him.


    Arun felt a bit ashamed as he watched Asha help his friend look presentable. However, no one knew how to sew in his escort, and Julius was much taller than him, making it impossible for him to share his own clothes.


    "Sigh. You can join me in my carriage, but Julius will stay with us, too. I can''t chase him out after inviting him, right?" Arun compromised, knowing well that she wouldn''t give up until he accepted.


    "Yay! What are your knights cooking? I''m starving." She asked, her eyes sparkling and her smile stretching to reach her ears.


    The rest of the evening passed by uneventfully. The three youths ate the soup cooked by the knights while speaking and laughing before returning to their respective carriages to pass the night.


    As Julius sat cross-legged to cultivate before sleeping, Arun couldn''t help but say. "Sorry, Julius. I hope you won''t be too annoyed by her presence."


    "It''s okay. She reminds me a bit of my big brother, and I think she is a great girl," Julius said, smiling.


    "Hee? She is so clingy and annoying! Don''t let her bamboozle you. She is a devil disguised in sheep''s clothing. Last time I annoyed her, she made my life as chaotic as a potion gone wrong!" Arun answered, displeased at seeing his friend being misled by her.


    "Hahaha, maybe, but she genuinely cares about you," he answered, remembering her vivid reactions and sparkling eyes each time she interacted with the boy.


    Arun snorted in response. Unwilling to speak anymore after seeing how she got his friend to believe in her innocence so fast, he covered himself with the thick blanket.


    ''You''ll see once we reach a city. That is when the gates of hell will open, and you''ll see her true face!'' He thought, an icy shiver running down his spine and tremors shaking his shoulders as he closed his eyes.


    A few hours later, as the campfire crackled under the pale moon glow, painting a peaceful scenery, a jarring noise startled everyone awake.


    BOOOOOOOM


    "AHHHH! What is happening?!" Arun yelled, jumping to his feet and running to the carriage''s door to see what caused such a commotion in the middle of the night.


    Once outside, the night''s chilly wind assaulted his skin, ruffling his hair, and the clangour of metal reverberated in his ears.


    His heart hammered against his chest the next second and his pupils constricted at the sight of a massive magical beast swiping its razor-sharp claws at his knights. The flickering campfire reflected on its glinting fangs and armor-like carapace as the creature hissed, occasionally showing its forked tongue.


    ''An armored lizard?!'' He thought, palling upon seeing the dangerous beast.


    In a hurry and listening to his instinct, he checked on Asha''s carriage, hoping she was safe, only to feel his chest tighten.


    There was another lizard entangled in a deadly battle against her three guards!


    ''H-how can I help?'' He thought, the fire casting ominous shadows on his face. Yet, despite his will to act, his legs trembled, menacing to buckle.


    Fortunately, a firm hand grabbed his shoulder, and a comforting voice entered his ears, soothing his tense nerves.


    "Your knights won''t win this battle. You need to help them," Julius said, squinting at the armored duo.


    They were both in the middle stage of the first tier, while the beast was in the late stage. However, despite the numerical advantage, they were outmatched. After all, with its three-meter-long body, incredible weight and natural weapons, the beast was too deadly compared to humans. And being in a weaker realm didn''t help bridge the gap.


    "I can''t. I haven''t learned any spells yet!" Arun screamed in a trembling voice. He had no experience fighting either or even facing death. So, his legs finally gave in as wild tremors shook his body.


    "Sigh. Hide inside the carriage." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without wasting a second, Julius dashed in. He would have preferred to hide his different power system but couldn''t let them die for such a petty reason. Especially since Arun showed him only kindness.


    As he approached the beast, a confident smirk stretched his lips. After losing to Smith, he had honed his battle skills as much as possible to cover for this weakness. After all, he had sworn never to taste defeat again!


    "Argh!"


    Sadly, when he was a few steps away, a sharp claw grazed Idiot Two''s shoulder, leaving a deep gash dripping blood behind its passage.


    Noticing the red liquid flying and the man losing balance, he rushed to him like the wind, snatched the man''s weapon and screamed, "Lend me your sword and retreat!"

 Chapter 66 - 66: A Clash of Steel and Claws

    Idiot two looked at Julius, confusion and astonishment flashing in his bulging eyes. How could the boy be so fast and snatch his sword effortlessly? In addition, would he really fight this terrible creature?


    Soon, he witnessed the answer.


    Julius, with his double-edged long sword in hand, dashed in. The wind howled behind him, ruffling his hair back as he gritted his teeth. His arms tensed, and his veins bulged the next second as he swung the sword at the distracted creature.


    CLANG


    A flash of light filled the camp and the noise of metal colliding with a hard surface echoed in the night. The strike''s vibration shook the blade, sending a painful shockwave in his arms.


    With a grimace and a calculative light flashing in his eyes, he assessed the situation in a second.


    ''That shell will be hard to break. Should I focus on its eyes?'' he thought, remembering the boastings of his brother about how he pierced the bear''s eye to reach the brain. However, he had to cut his thinking short. His earlier blow, even if it dealt the creature no damage, alerted it... and it was already on him.


    HISS


    With an angry hiss, the lizard swiped its razor-sharp claws with deadly precision, intent on rending the young man into pieces.


    However, Julius, a cultivator in the last stage of the Qi Gathering Realm, was much stronger, faster, and perceptive than the knights. His body was a lethal weapon forged by nature''s energy, making him as dangerous as a magical beast!


    So, instead of dodging as the others did, he firmly shoved his feet on the ground, cracking it under his muscles'' pressure. He lowered his stance, maximising his weight distribution before moving his sword on the incoming strike''s trajectory.


    Upon witnessing his foolish decision, Arun and his knights'' eyes widened in terror. But they had no time to think because...


    CLANG


    Dust rose, engulfing Julius'' figure as the noise of bending metal reached their ears.


    However, the knights didn''t need to see to know the outcome. ''Sigh, he was too inexperienced,'' they thought simultaneously, shaking their heads with a bitter grimace.


    In the meantime, Arun watched with bated breath as the dust slowly dissipated, fearing he might see his new friend''s body torn apart or flung into the distance, broken like a stringless puppet.


    However, his eyes gradually widened as the impossible unfolded before his eyes. Julius stood strong, his body unscathed and the bent sword being the only proof of the collision.


    How was it possible? How could someone his age entirely block the lizard''s strike? The scene was too unreal for him to trust his eyes.


    For a moment, silence engulfed the place as everyone tried to process what had happened.


    ''Well, I guess I can show off a little for once,'' Julius thought, grinning at the angry lizard and discarding his earlier plan.


    Then, he raised his sword high above his head and stepped forward, ready to deliver a devastating strike.


    However, the lizard wasn''t to be underestimated. After all, it was a magic beast!


    Without warning, it spat a mouthful of green liquid at the puny human who dared to challenge its strength.


    Counting only on his lightning-fast reflexes, Julius jumped to the side, avoiding the suspicious liquid before launching himself into the air.


    Using the velocity and his core muscles, he spun under the pale moon, adding a layer of centrifugal force to his strike before bringing his sword down.


    The wind howled behind the weapon before it collided with the lizard''s head in a resounding noise of metal hitting metal.


    SHRIEK


    The lizard shrieked in pain, trying to keep its head raised as it endured the force pushing it down.


    The clash lasted for a few tense seconds.


    After each passing second, more fissures ran along the bent blade; the beast''s armor seemed the most durable. However, another shriek resounded, louder and one of pure agony this time.


    Soon, deep cracks crisscrossed the lizard''s steel-like shell. Heavy morsels of dark carapace fell to the ground, raising dust and revealing the creature''s skin hiding underneath.


    With the way finally void of obstacles, the sword plunged into its soft head, colliding with the skull.


    SHATTER


    Glistening metal shards reflected the crimson cascade pouring down the hideous wound. The sword broke on impact, but Julius pushed the jagged edge, reaching for the brain and piercing it the next second.


    SHRIEK


    The beast shrieked one last time before its body powerlessly collided with the ground, raising gales and pushing dust in a circle around its dead carcass.


    Simultaneously, Julius retrieved his bloodied arm, a wry smile stretching his lips.


    ''Seems like I broke another sword,'' he thought, remembering why he travelled unarmed.


    Sadly, he couldn''t find a sword sturdy enough to resist his strength. It was a common occurrence for tier two knights, who used tailor-made weapons crafted using magic beasts-body parts or magic metals instead of the typical steel swords. These items were obviously out of reach for a twelve-year-old boy.


    He sighed, shaking his arm to remove the blood before turning to observe how Asha''s side was doing.


    Yet, he noticed the astonishment etched on the faces of his fellow travellers, particularly Arun, whose eyes were fixed on a deep fuming trench. Smoke rose from it, and a sizzling sound filled the air where the green liquid landed.


    Julius shrugged, not minding their gazes. It wasn''t the first time he saw lethal acid flying out of a beast''s mouth, anyway. Instead, he focused on Asha''s guards wearing down the second lizard. At this rate, they would get rid of the creature after a few more minutes, even without his intervention.


    Still, he didn''t want to see anyone injured. So, he clenched his fingers around his broken sword, tensed his muscles, and hurled it with all his might at the lizard''s head.


    The object blurred in everyone''s eyes. Only the noise of something piercing the wind at incredible speed betrayed its approach. But before Asha''s guards could figure out what it was, the object vanished, leaving the lizard''s agonising screams echo in the night.


    Something had harmed the beast, and cracks appeared on its head. They realised it but had no time to ponder why. It was their chance to end things, and they wouldn''t miss it! Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Push forward! It is almost dead! Focus on the cracks!" One of Asha''s guards ordered, swinging her weapon with lethal precision.


    In the meantime, Julius walked to Arun''s injured knight and carried him back to the carriage.


    "Wow, I would have never thought you could be so strong at such a young age! Thank you, thank you for saving my life!" The knight said, nodding in gratitude.


    "It''s nothing. I''m sorry I broke your sword," Julius answered, helping him sit on the driver''s bench while Arun rushed at him.


    "Don''t be sorry for that scrap iron sword! Quick, tell me, how did you do it?" The boy asked, his fists trembling after he witnessed the epic battle and his friend''s unexpected easy victory.


    "I''ve been training my body ever since I was a kid. That''s why I''m a bit stronger than the average. But tell me, is it common for magical beasts to attack?" Julius asked, frowning.


    He had never been attacked on the roads of the Belloria kingdom. This situation was bizarre. If these attacks were frequent, why would a wealthy young master travel with such a modest escort?


    "Ha, you don''t want to reveal your secret?" Arun smiled, clearly not planning to give up on learning his secret. Then, he answered the question. "As for magical beast attacks, this is the first one we''ve encountered in weeks of travel. Usually, beasts don''t wander close to roads."


    ''Mhh. What a coincidence, I guess,'' Julius thought, shrugging, before walking towards Asha''s guards with Arun.

 Chapter 67 - 67: Shadows of Suspicion

    Basking under the moon''s glow and accompanied by the gentle crackling of the campfire, the two boys walked to Asha.


    Surrounded by her guards, the young lady examined the lizard''s carcass. Yet, despite the deadly attack, Julius couldn''t help but notice her calm expression. Or was it one of habit? He wasn''t sure.


    However, as soon as she saw Arun, her eyes softened, and her expression shifted to one of concern. Without wasting a second, she rushed to the boy and circled him, her gaze weighing on his body.


    After a moment, she nodded in satisfaction before her admonishing voice filled their ears.


    "You should have brought more knights with you! What if you got hurt? Or worse..."


    She murmured her last words, her eyes slipping to the side as she clutched her small hands over her chest in worry.


    "Why? The roads are known to be safe," Arun said, stepping behind Julius to escape her piercing gaze.


    "Really? We encountered several beasts, though. About once every four days on average," she replied, her brows knitting into a thoughtful frown. She genuinely believed these attacks were regular occurrences. So, either her fianc¨¦ had lied, or something was wrong. Extremely wrong.


    Fortunately, Arun continued, his next words leaving only one possibility.


    "How is it possible?" He asked, his jaws dropping. "That''s the first time we were attacked in almost a month!"


    A bad feeling took root in his heart as he began to suspect something unusual about her situation. The more he thought about it, the more somber his expression became, and his legs began to tremble.


    "Julius," he said, his solemn voice startling the boy. "I think she is cursed or possessed by a malicious entity. We should distance ourselves from her."


    Julius'' eyes widened in response before his lips stretched into a smile. "There must be a reason she attracts beasts. That or you might be right," he answered half-jokingly.


    "What are you two plotting?" Asha asked, her brows twitching with irritation as she glanced at the boys who had left her out of their discussion.


    Simultaneously, the guard''s leader approached them, carrying a broken sword, and interrupted their conversation.


    "Thank you for your help," she said, bowing her head in gratitude. "We would have still been struggling against it if not for you breaching the beast''s defenses."


    Upon hearing her words, Asha exchanged a glance with Arun, acknowledging the captain''s words with a nod before thanking him too.


    The guard leader''s two companions followed, offering elegant bows of gratitude.


    However, Julius felt a lingering gaze on his body, making suspicious bells ring in his mind. But now was not the time to investigate. He would only alert the suspect if he was right or pass for a madman if wrong.


    Instead, he snuffed this feeling temporarily and focused on collecting more information. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I did what I could to help everyone. Do you have any ideas about what is drawing the beasts towards your escort?"


    "We were indeed attacked more than usual. But it didn''t really alarm us. After all, the wilderness is unpredictable," the guard''s leader answered, raising her hands to express she was as confused as him.


    ''Hmm,'' he tucked his fingers around his chin, a pensive frown forming between his brows as his mind raced.


    ''I don''t think we''ll figure anything out tonight. I can''t be sure of anything yet, either... I just hope we won''t suffer any more attacks, making this whole situation an unlucky coincidence... But if we do, I''ll investigate everyone thoroughly.''


    Even if he could have ignored everything, his brother had taught him to help others if he could, especially if they showed him kindness. After all, Arun''s invitation had reduced his travel time from one month to one week, and he enjoyed his company.


    With the crisis averted and dawn a few hours away, Asha, Julius, and Arun returned to sleep.


    In the meantime, the knights and guards butchered the two magical beasts, skilfully retrieving their claws, teeth, beast core, and other useful body parts. Then, they rested around the flickering campfire, silently guarding their young nobles as the night passed.


    *****


    "Hey boys, how much longer are you planning to sleep? Wake up!"


    Asha''s lively voice pierced through the morning mist as the bright sun colored the sky orange.


    "Let us sleep more!" Arun screamed back in a sleepy yet annoyed voice.


    "Oh? I see that you learned to scream at me. I wonder... what should I do?"


    She let her words linger, her mysterious tone causing her fianc¨¦''s hair to bristle.


    "I suggest for your own good to wake up," Julius advised, opening the door, greeting Asha, and walking towards the campfire, subtly avoiding being entangled in their couple''s disputes.


    Before he could reach his destination, Asha stepped before him, a bright smile illuminating her face.


    "You can head to my carriage to get your new clothes. Don''t forget to thank Louise because she stayed up the entire night to sew them for you."


    He nodded at her, noticing the approbation in her eyes.


    ''Is she happy because I woke up after she asked us to?''


    He pondered, a smile stretching his lips before checking on the knights and having breakfast.


    He saw the bandage tightly wrapped around Idiot Two''s shoulder and his arm lying in a makeshift sling. He nodded, taking a piece of bread and some grilled meat.


    However, before he could enjoy them, he heard Arun''s anguished screams, asking why he opened the door.


    Offering his friend a silent prayer, he walked to Asha''s carriage and soon found Louise. Despite the dark circles under her eyes, she welcomed him with a brilliant smile reaching her ears.


    Yet, he frowned upon seeing her. She was the same person whose gaze lingered on him yesterday. Intrigued and suspicious, he scrutinised her, noticing she was an average-looking woman around sixteen or seventeen. The only thing that struck him was her sparkling green eyes.


    Acting as if nothing had happened, he smiled back at her.


    "Hello, Miss Louise. Asha told me that the clothes were ready."


    "Yes! I did my best to sew the most elegant clothes I could. I''m sure you''ll like them!" She said excitedly, her cheeks tinted red for reasons Julius failed to understand.


    ''She must be tired. She might even have a fever,'' he thought, taking the clothes she handed him and going to change inside Asha''s carriage.


    Once he came out, he looked like a different man. An elegant white, long shirt and pants embroidered with golden patterns covered his firm body, giving him a noble appeal. He also wore a red scarf he could use to cover his head against the sun or his throat against the cold. The size was perfect, and the sewing delicate, showcasing Louise''s proficiency in her job.


    "Thank you, Miss Louise. They are perfect!"


    Julius smiled radiantly, loving his new attire. Now, no one would mistake him for a beggar or a slave with such fine clothes. Instead, they might mistake him for an exotic prince.


    "Ah... Hum... Thank you... I mean... No problems... I-I need to sleep.


    Goodbye," Louise stuttered, her eyes enlarging and a deep shade of red coloring her face. Her heart hammered against her chest faster with each passing second, and her fingers trembled.


    Then, without waiting for an answer, she rushed inside Asha''s carriage, slamming the door behind her.


    ''Why is she reacting like that?'' he thought before returning to Arun''s carriage.

 Chapter 68 - 68: Culinary Tales from the Road

    "Arun, open your mouth."


    As Julius approached the crackling campfire, he found Asha earnestly attempting to feed her fianc¨¦ vegetables while Arun resisted her efforts. Julius paused, observing the strange dynamic between the two with curiosity and amusement.


    He also preferred to eat bread, eggs or meat. However, he quickly overcame his aversion to vegetables under his big brother''s iron hand. Not only did he force him to eat all kinds of them, but he also made him like them with weird dishes no one ever recognised. Seeing them like that made him remember those peaceful days and how fun life had been.


    "Ahem... I don''t think you''ll help Arun like vegetables by forcing him to eat them," Julius said, drawing the attention of the future couple and eliciting different reactions from them. Arun looked at him as if he was a savior sent by the sky to deliver him from his torments, while Asha glared at him, seemingly about to eat him alive like a wild beast.


    "Wow! Your appearance suits your status now. I almost didn''t recognise you, haha," Arun said, standing up to pat his savior''s shoulder and subtly creating distance between him and Asha.


    "Humpf. Louise sure knows how to make clothes," Asha snorted, her eyes twitching as she turned in displeasure.


    "Hum. I didn''t say you shouldn''t eat them. Just that the method was wrong."


    Unfortunately, Julius'' next words caused Arun to freeze and hear his dreams of freedom shatter.


    Meanwhile, Asha''s smile widened, and her voice sounded mockingly.


    "Hahaha, listen to your friend! He is much more reasonable than you."


    "Julius... I thought we were friends... You traitor!" Arun roared, seriously considering if Asha bribed him yesterday for him to open the carriage''s door this morning and side with her now.


    However, his friend gently grabbed him by the shoulder, walking him back to the fire with a reassuring smile.


    "Don''t worry. I used to hate vegetables as well, but look now! Am I not fine eating them? I only ask you to taste one spoon of my brother''s recipe. If you dislike it, I won''t mention them again."


    As he spoke, he took tomatoes, carrots, eggs, flour, mushrooms, onions, garlic, and spices out of the ingredient bags. Then, under the astonished gaze of the couple, he started to make a dough by mixing the eggs, a bit of oil and the flour. Afterwards, he kneaded it in a metallic bowl. Clinking noises reverberated in the peaceful camp as he worked it until it became firm.


    Finally, he rolled it into a ball, covered it with a towel and let it rest.


    Next, he peeled the tomatoes and other vegetables while answering Asha''s enthusiastic questions.


    "Are you baking bread? Why did you use eggs instead of water? Didn''t your servants cook for you? So why did you learn?"


    She bombarded him, intrigued by his resourcefulness at such a young age. At first, she didn''t care about him, considering he had been lucky enough to be in the right place at the right time to meet Arun. However, between his fighting abilities and never-before-seen recipes, she felt he deserved a bit of her attention.


    "My big brother taught me when I was younger. I''m just blindly following his recipe without understanding much, to be honest," Julius answered while throwing the tomatoes, garlic, and salt into the pot before adding a bit of water.


    "Mmm. It smells great!"


    Asha''s eyes lit up as the flavour mixed and wafted into the camp, filling her nose with an enchanting smell far from the poor dish the knight had cooked. Hopeful, she turned towards Arun, convinced he would finally valance his diet.


    "I don''t care. I won''t eat more than a spoon!" On the other hand, Arun was unconvinced and unwilling to give in.


    Asha snorted before focusing on Julius again, noticing he retrieved the dough and flattened it before cutting it into long stripes. He filled a smaller pot with water, added a bit of salt, and threw the dough stripes. After a moment, he threw the other vegetables into the boiling tomato sauce and let them cook.


    "I think it was called something like Tagliatelle?" After half an hour of cooking, Julius plated and presented his dish, adding a few aromatic herbs to decorate it with a touch of green.


    "Wow! It''s the first time I''ve seen this! Does it come from the Belloria Kingdom?" Asha said in excitement, already holding a spoon to taste it. The contrast between the yellow tagliatelle and the red tomato sauce intrigued her, making her mouth water.


    Before Julius could answer, she snatched the plate and dug in, completely forgetting that the one who should be eating was Arun.


    "Quickly, taste Arun! I swear I have never eaten something like this in my life!" She exclaimed, her palate screaming at her to continue as she took another spoonful and shoved it into her mouth.


    Arun hesitated, unsure if she was genuinely enjoying the food or trying to bait him into eating so many vegetables at once.


    ''Damn it, I''ll just spit everything out if it''s bad,'' he thought, gritting his teeth, filling his spoon with the weird dish and, eyes closed, putting it in his mouth.


    ''Mmm? What is this... It''s actually... good?'' He pondered, taking his time to savor this unfamiliar taste. ''I need another bite to be sure!''


    He moved his spoon to the plate before guiding it towards his mouth, his eyes still closed.


    "..."


    Astonished, he opened them, his face distorting into a sad grimace as he saw it lying empty in Asha''s hands. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why did you eat everything?!" He asked, his brows twitching and his heart bleeding. Didn''t Julius cook to make him eat vegetables? So why was his plate empty?


    "Ah! Sorry! It was so good that before I knew it, I ate everything," Asha said, blushing in embarrassment.


    "..."


    Arun didn''t find words to express his feelings. What was wrong with this girl? When he didn''t want to eat vegetables, she forced him to. But now that he was willing, she ate everything before he could even take his second bite!


    He sighed the next second, feeling the weight of defeat press on his shoulders. Asha was uncontrollable. He knew it. So, he walked towards the carriage, head lowered and face somber.


    "We wasted enough time. Let''s depart."


    "Hey, Julius! You must show me more of your brother''s recipes!" Asha said, walking with him with a bright smile, impatient to taste new delicacies.


    "Haha, I can try, but I''m a much worse cook than him. I really hope he''ll join us soon in Alkemia Al-Nur to show you what a true chef is," He answered, turning to look at his brother and understand how extensive his education had been after witnessing the knights'' and nobles'' crude cooking skills. He assumed they most likely relied on hired chefs to feed them.


    He listened and answered her before they sat together inside Arun''s carriage.


    After a moment, the horses neighed as the booming noise of the knights'' whip reverberated through the air. Slowly, their transportation''s wheel creaked and rolled, carrying them forward under the morning light and towards Alkemia Al-Nur.

 Chapter 69 - 69: Confronting Unexplained Assaults

    The three youths conversed inside the speeding carriage throughout the entire day, with Asha showing particular interest in the topic of food.


    "I have a great idea, Julius! You said earlier that you had no money left."


    Asha nodded, crossing her arms over her chest and her lips stretching into a merchant''s smile.


    "I propose buying all of your brother''s recipes!"


    "Why would he sell them to you?" Arun snorted at Asha before shaking his head at Arun. "Don''t listen to her! She comes from a rich merchant family and knows how to make profits. If she wants to buy something from you, it means it''s beyond valuable."


    Arun''s protective tone was obvious, unwilling to let his friend suffer a loss at the hands of the proud heiress of the Kaur family.


    Meanwhile, Asha cast a menacing glare towards him, her pupils almost spitting fire of dissatisfaction, causing him to break into a nervous sweat.


    Fortunately, Julius didn''t let the face-off linger. He answered, raising his hand before Arun, showing that he didn''t influence his decision in any way to calm Asha.


    "I''m sorry, they are my brother''s recipes, and he wants to use them to achieve his dream one day. I can''t sell them to anyone."


    Disappointed by the refusal, Asha fell silent for a moment. Then, curiosity flashed in her emerald eyes.


    "You often mention your big brother. Can you tell us more about him? I really want to know more about the man who invented that recipe."


    "I also want to know more about him," Arun added with interest.


    Julius looked at the unconscious brother for a few seconds, smiling bitterly and feeling a weight press on his heart.


    "If fate allows it, you''ll meet him in the future," Julius said, trying to sound mysterious and closing his eyes to show he wouldn''t answer more questions about the subject.


    In truth, he was unwilling to share any information about his big brother. He did it in the past and got nothing good out of it. His past mistakes taught him valuable lessons he wouldn''t commit again. Furthermore, Adam had told him several times never to reveal his existence.


    Understanding the clue, Arun coughed before changing the subject.


    "Did you see how Julius beat the lizard yesterday?" He asked, knowing that Asha tended to be a bit persistent sometimes. He absolutely admired and felt in debt towards Julius after he saved them, and his refusal of any reward after the event further boosted his respect for him. That is why he genuinely considered Julius a friend and tried to help him.


    "Sadly, I didn''t," she answered, her eyes lighting up with interest.


    For half an hour, Arun recounted the battle with grandiose descriptions, his eyes shining in excitement.


    When he reached the moment Julius gave the beast the coup de grace, he even stood up, mimicking the strike with large and flashy movements, making Asha''s eyes widen in fright after realising how dangerous his situation could have been.


    After hearing Arun''s recollection about how Julius saved his knights and, most likely him, a warm sensation spread in her chest, and her impression of him soared through her inner measuring scale.


    Next, the trio engaged in lively conversations, discussing a myriad of topics until the sky took on an orange tint and the sun disappeared behind the horizon.


    Their escort halted the carriage, letting a refreshing breeze caress their skin as they jumped out.


    "Julius, can you cook this morning''s dish again?" Arun asked, surprising him with his hungry expression. Then he remembered that Asha had eaten everything and laughed.


    "Sure!"


    Unfortunately, as he was halfway done cooking, one of Asha''s guards sounded the alarm, screaming for the kids to hide inside the carriages.


    As the trio ran to Arun''s carriage while scanning their surrounding, the silhouette of ten small magic creatures appeared in their vision. Those beasts stood about one meter tall, with swirling elements serving as their bodies and covering their cores. Those particular ones shimmered with the colors of desert sands.


    "They are inferior djinns. Those creatures live in arid regions and usually manipulate sand," Asha revealed, frowning after recognising their origins. These creatures weren''t supposed to be here.


    Although Alkemia Al-Nur was established in the heart of a small desert, they had only been traveling for two days, still a significant distance from reaching its entrance, making these creatures'' appearance rather unexpected.


    "Should I help them?"


    Julius proposed, popping sounds echoing as he cracked his fingers and stretched his neck.


    If yesterday''s attack could passed off as a coincidence, he was convinced that something was wrong today. Unlike Asha''s statement, they suffered from beast attacks on two consecutive days instead of one every four. Something suspicious was definitely going on, and he would uncover what.


    "You don''t need to. They''re only at the early stage of the first tier and shouldn''t be too much of a threat," Arun answered, watching their escort fight against the invading monsters.


    Engaged in a fierce battle, their swords clashed against the solidified sand, cleaving it apart in dust clouds. Despite their efforts, the creature''s relentless assault persisted. Like immortal demons, their sand-like forms shifted and reformed after enduring strikes before they resumed their assault.


    "Why do they seem stronger than what they should be?" Asha muttered, her pupils constricting as a wave of confusion crashed into her mind. The monsters seemed agitated, as if something in their camp excited them.


    Unfortunately, she had no clues and could only watch, a pensive frown knitting her brows.


    The battle raged on, the clinking noise of metallic collision filling the road as Julius scanned their surroundings for any clue about what could have attracted the djinns.


    Amidst the chaos, he noticed Louise gazing at the carriage for a moment before refocusing on the frenetic creatures, her expression tense yet hesitant.


    He frowned, his earlier suspicions reawakening and whispering in his ears.


    ''Is she related to those incidents?'' He thought, planning to observe her more in the following days. Then, he scrutinised the battlefield, hearing the combatants breathing and feeling their physical states with his Qi.


    After a tense stalemate, the fighters gained the upper hand with a decisive strike launched by the guards'' captain. Her blade glinted under the stars as she eviscerated the first djinn and destroyed its core. Then, showcasing her teamwork and experience, she rallied her companions and massacred the creatures one after another. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the battle concluded and the dust settled, Julius, Asha, and Arun emerged cautiously from their hiding spot.


    With the danger averted, the trio joined the others to assess the aftermath of the skirmish.


    Despite the tension of the encounter, there were no wounded among their ranks, and the camp remained intact.


    However, the presence of the djinns raised troubling questions about their journey and the dangers they may encounter ahead.


    Would they have to fight magical creatures every day until they reached their destination? Was someone attracting them intentionally?


    Pondering, Julius resumed cooking for the duo with a frown. Amidst the uneasy silence enveloping the camp illuminated by the rising moon, he couldn''t help but feel his heart race against his chest. He had to investigate and find the cause before something truly terrifying attacked them.

 Chapter 70 - 70: Julius Detective Journey

    After the skirmish, Julius''s curiosity and intuition drove him to investigate further. Discreetly, he explored the surroundings before deciding to search and examine the djinn''s carcasses to find clues.


    Using the shadows as covers to hide his movements, he sneaked through the camp like a ghost.


    After reaching the area where the djinns appeared, he looked for any unusual markings on the grass, disturbances in the soil, or traces of magic residue in the air.


    However, before he could sift through the place, he frowned as he heard a rustle nearby. Rising his head, he then noticed a human silhouette escaping the scene in a hurry.


    His heart drummed against his chest as he sensed the scrambling figure might hold crucial information. Determination burning in his eyes, he pursued it at top speed, making the wind whip against his elegant clothes and his hair flutter under the moonlight.


    In less than a second, he caught up with the individual, tackling him to the ground and ready to end his life immediately if he tried to do anything unusual.


    The person shivered in fright at Julius'' display of strength, unable to believe that the young boy was so much stronger than him. Despite his efforts, his movements were sealed, and he realised only death would await him if he didn''t clarify the situation. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait, Julius! It''s me, Louise!"


    Her panicked voice echoed in his ears as he noticed the cold sweat dripping from her forehead. A calculative light flashed in his eyes as he assumed his detective outfit in his mind and began a questioning session.


    "Tell me, Louise. Why have you been attracting monsters to the carriage?" He asked, his tone solemn and threatening. After all, the entire mess was indeed set up by someone, and he might have caught the culprit, or so he hoped.


    "What? No! I didn''t do it. Please believe me," she pleaded, her eyes trembling in shock and her heart in dread.


    "Why did you escape the moment you felt my presence?" He pressed on, raising his brow in suspicion, clearly unconvinced by her shaky defense.


    "I can''t believe the beast attacks we suffered were a coincidence. So, I left the camp to investigate. That''s when you arrived and startled me. I quickly escaped because I feared the culprit returned to erase his tracks," she explained, trying to sound convincing as she forced a smile.


    "Then why did you react so weirdly this morning, and why were you looking at the carriage in the middle of the battle?"


    He finally questioned her about the suspicious behavior he noticed, unable to trust her before she offered him a reasonable explanation.


    A red tinge crept on her face upon hearing him as she coughed in embarrassment. Did she really have to answer? Somehow she felt she would die of shame if she did. Unfortunately, she couldn''t refuse either.


    "I-I... Hum... I saw you kill the lizard yesterday... You were really impressive and... cool... I kind of became your fan!


    Ahh! I said it," Louise revealed, avoiding Julius'' eyes as her face turned beat-red.


    Simultaneously, Julius squinted at her in bewilderment, failing to understand what she was saying. Did he end up with a fan just because he showed off a bit?


    Sighing in disappointment, he released her and stood up, thinking with a frown. From what she said, she didn''t seem to be the culprit. After all, her shame looked way too genuine to be faked. Of course, he didn''t believe her solely because of her bizarre statement.


    Unlike knights and guards who focused solely on muscles, he enhanced his entire body harmoniously as a cultivator. Throughout their discussion, he scrutinised her facial expressions, noting even the slightest changes before coming to his current conclusion.


    "Did you find any clue before I interrupted you?" Julius extended his hand to help her up, asking with the idea of working with her.


    "I didn''t, but I believe a traitor is hiding amidst the escort," she revealed, doing her best to sound serious despite her still reddened face.


    Julius nodded, acknowledging the theory. After all, he could only think about three scenarios. In the first one, a traitor indeed infiltrated their escorts and acted against Asha for personal gains or revenge.


    In the second, a third party -potentially a rival noble faction- aimed to get rid of the couple and disguise their death as an accident.


    In the third scenario he imagined, Arun''s poor joke turned out to be correct all along: a mysterious entity really cursed Asha. However, he didn''t really believe this scenario could be the right one, to be honest.


    After sorting his thoughts, he asked, "Do you have any suspects in mind?"


    "That''s what frustrates me the most. I have no idea who it might be. I can logically remove you, Arun, and his two knights from the list of suspects since the attacks started long before we met. I can also remove myself and the young lady, leaving only my two fellow guards. But I have been with them most of the time and can guarantee they did nothing suspicious..."


    She detailed her understanding of the situation, scratching her head in frustration. Nothing made sense, and the enigma seemed unresolvable. Not only did she fail to find any relevant clues, but could even testify in the suspects'' favor and give them an alibi to defend themselves.


    Meanwhile, Julius pondered, a deep frown knitting his brows. Those attacks seemed to become more mysterious by the second, and he was tempted to consider the third scenario.


    ''Think, Julius. How would big brother solve this case?''


    Remembering Adam''s teachings, he tried to think logically but out of the box.


    ''Louise''s analysis is sound. We''re only left with two possible suspects... but what if the culprit plays around that fact to mislead us? I can''t be sure about anything for now, but after a few days of observation, I know I can deduce who did it!'' He thought, confident he would catch the scoundrel.


    With nothing more to do here and a plan in mind, he made his way back to the camp, leaving Louise to investigate on her own.


    As the campfire''s cracking sound filled his ears, he couldn''t help but cast a cursory glance at every person present.


    Asha''s two guards tended to the horses, ensuring they were well-fed by the carriages. Meanwhile, the clinking noise of metal echoed as Idiot One helped the wounded Idiot Two move to his sleeping place, a gentle smile stretching his lips.


    In the meantime, Asha and Arun sat by the fire. While the young lady spoke with enthusiasm, his fianc¨¦ nodded from time to time, his dull eyes fixing the dancing flames.


    Despite the normalcy of the escort members, Julius'' eyes glimmered in understanding. Now that he had started to think outside the box, some illogical events found logical explanations. After all, someone looked highly suspicious. Like a chameleon, he had disguised himself as a perfectly normal individual. But despite his efforts, Julius'' discerning eyes and determination would discover him.


    ''I hope I''m wrong, though...'' He thought, planning to wait a day or two to confirm his suspicions and confront the culprit.

 Chapter 71 - 71: Venomous Clash

    As the noise of Julius'' steps echoed around the campfire, Arun rose to his feet and raced towards him. His friend''s somber face lit up, and his lips stretched into a smile as he could finally escape Asha''s never-ending conversations. Then, Arun dragged him inside his carriage and slammed the door behind them.


    "Good night, Asha. It''s getting late!" Arun yelled, his tense mind relaxing. Then he turned to Julius and pleaded, frustration lacing his voice.


    "Please, I beg you, don''t leave me alone with her again. You have no idea how much I suffer when she talks nonstop about business opportunities and the country''s economy. All I want is to focus on alchemy. I don''t care about those boring topics!"


    For as long as he could remember, Asha had always been obsessed with those subjects and forced him to listen to them. He suspected she liked them so much that she could even sell him as long as the deal was profitable.


    After considering this thought, he paled a little, realising it might really happen if he annoyed her enough.


    "Hahaha, sorry. I was busy investigating the djinn''s attack," Julius said, laughing at his friend''s over-acting.


    "I hope we won''t be attacked anymore during our five last days of travel."


    Arun''s depressed voice resounded. He missed their first day of travel when they could speak and laugh all day about their dreams without being threatened by ugly beasts... or annoyed by a fianc¨¦...


    "Me too. You should sleep soon if you don''t want to be woken up by Asha banging on the door." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Julius advised him with concern, shifting the subject while sitting cross-legged to cultivate.


    He didn''t share his discoveries with his friend yet. After all, if he raised his guard the next day, he would only alert the culprit with his sudden shift in behaviour. In addition, he wasn''t entirely sure about his conjectures yet. He needed more time to ponder and observe before he could reveal anything.


    After cultivating for an hour, he slid under the thick blanket to recover his strength.


    The night quickly passed, and their third day of travel unfolded almost the same way as the previous one. Except that in the evening, instead of inferior djinns, a giant, pale yellow snake coming from the desert appeared on the side road.


    Julius scanned the creature, determining its body length reached twelve meters. Then, he saw its two razor-sharp fangs dripping with poison and scales as hard as iron. He didn''t doubt the creature would be a formidable foe as he estimated its weight to border two hundred kilos.


    Sadly, the bad news didn''t end there. He felt the creature''s life force, and it surpassed the first tier, making it a magical beast in the early stage of the second tier. This level granted it access to potent mana-based abilities and elevated its threat level by a large margin.


    As the creature slithered towards them, ominous hissing echoing through the air, Julius gazed at every group member, his eyes darting left and right to find the person he suspected the most.


    Sadly, he didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary. Taking a deep breath, Julius approached Louise and the guards, stretching his neck while Arun and Asha ran to hide inside their carriage.


    "We must cooperate to beat that overgrown snake," he said, worry flashing in his hazel eyes.


    "Sure. But will you be ok without a weapon?" The guard''s captain asked, concerned for his safety.


    "Don''t worry, miss. My principal weapon is my body!" He answered, quoting how his big brother described cultivators with a cool tone.


    His words hung in the air, his muscles tensing a stream of Qi cursing through his meridians. Without another word, he lunged at the serpent, a calculative light flashing in his eyes.


    Despite the arrogant vibe he gave off, his answer was well-thought-out. He knew he couldn''t break through the serpent''s hard scales with an iron sword. In that case, the best solution would be to use blunt weapons instead, like war hammers or maces, to bypass the defense and damage the internal organs.


    Unfortunately, no one used this type of weapon. So, he used the next best thing to attack.


    With the speed of an arrow, he cut through the wind, reaching the serpent''s massive body. Then, he swung his arm, making the wind howl behind it to punch the snake.


    Unfortunately, the beast''s vertical pupils followed his movements. In the blink of an eye, it moved out of the fist''s way before opening its mouth to swallow the foolish boy in retaliation.


    Julius observed the serpent''s terrifying maw hurtling toward him like a bottomless abyss threatening to devour everything.


    From his position, he could smell the creature''s blood-curdling breath as it drew dangerously close.


    With lightning-quick reflexes, he rolled to the left, narrowly evading the venomous bite, then let out a scream addressed to his companions.


    "The beast is too swift. I need you to distract it for a moment!"


    Then he jumped backwards to let the others draw the creature''s attention as he mobilised his Qi to deliver a single but devastating blow.


    To do so, he slowly gathered his internal energy in his right fist, enhancing it with strength and potency on par with weak tier-two spells.


    It was the strongest and only technique in his arsenal. After all, it took him four years to design it by copying Adam''s approach, emphasising energy flow and control.


    As he prepared to face the giant snake, he noticed Louise and the other guards readying their weapons and positioning themselves strategically around the serpent, showcasing their teamwork.


    The serpent lunged forward the next moment, not paying attention to the guards and snapping its jaws dangerously close to him.


    With ample time to prepare, he evaded the attack with a graceful sidestep before countering. His left punch boomed like a bullet, colliding with the metal-like scale with a loud thud. However, the result was lacking, as he expected. It confirmed that without using his energy to fuel his strikes, he couldn''t hurt this opponent.


    Meanwhile, Louise and the guards engaged the serpent from different angles, distracting it and preventing it from focusing solely on Julius.


    They used their weapons and combat skills to harass the creature, aiming to weaken it and create an opening for Julius.


    After a few seconds, he seized the chance he was waiting for and charged at the distracted creature. Instead of a classic straight punch, he opted for a powerful smash aimed at its underbelly.


    ''You''ll tell me how you like that.''


    He smirked confidently as his Qi coursed through his tense muscles, making their volumes double before the impact.


    BOOM


    The punch reverberated through the surroundings with the resonance of a beating drum as a cracking sound echoed. Long fissures crisscrossed the scales, and the snake''s underbelly caved in under the force of the smash.


    Hissed in pain and fury, the magic beast''s vertical pupils locked on Julius, hate visible in them. Then, it opened its mouth and spewed a violet gas, veiling and transforming the surroundings into a dead zone.


    "Be careful. It is using its poison mist ability!" Julius only had enough time to hear the guard''s captain scream before being engulfed.

 Chapter 72 - 72: Qi Strike

    Everyone watched in horror as the lethal mist summoned by the enraged serpent engulfed Julius like a hungry beast. A single thought echoed in their minds, ''the boy is doomed.''


    Although they didn''t experience the mist''s potency, its effects were well-documented, making their hearts drum at the area of effect ability''s dangers.


    "No!"


    Arun, observing the scene with Asha from the safety of the carriage, reacted first, his mournful scream cutting through the evening sky.


    He couldn''t believe Julius would die. Over the past three days, he had already imagined how they would study at the college and develop their magical and alchemical knowledge, relying on each other to improve and maybe surpass his father. In his heart, he already considered Julius a brother and rival.


    So, how did the situation veer for the worse so quickly?


    As despair clutched his heart, Asha tightened her grip around his hand, trying to relieve his grief and show him moral support. Despite not being as close to Julius as Arun was, she still came to like his company, especially after he cooked that unconventional dish for them the day before.


    Meanwhile, Louise and the other fighters knew their time was counted, too. After the beast devoured Julius, they would be the next. And without their strongest fighter, their chance of victory was slim. No, it was non-existent. Everyone would die, and the thought terrified them, causing their armors to clang as a shudder sent their bodies trembling.


    Faced with the terrible realisation, everyone''s mind raced at maximum speed to find a solution and hopefully survive. Unfortunately, they all reached the same conclusion after a few moments of pondering. Defeat.


    They would suffer a crushing defeat. The serpent''s scales were too hard. Only Julius could bend them with his mysterious spell. Escaping was an option, but how much ground could they cover before the beast caught up with them? Even if it didn''t, how long before a new one attacked?


    It wasn''t a viable solution. They could only pray while glaring at the billowing mist''s particle, sparkling a purple hue under the sun.


    ********


    In the meantime, the serpent glared at Julius with its enormous vertical pupils, piercing through the deadly mist. It was the first time such a small creature wounded its glorious body, causing its cold blood to seethe in anger. Its eyes flashed red as it wanted nothing but to shred the ant who dared to harm its scales.


    Hissing menacingly, it lunged forward, its maws wide open and fangs glistening, ready to swallow the insolent human whole.


    Simultaneously, the boy''s head spun, and his muscles twitched disharmoniously. Yet, feeling a large portion of wind part before him, he threw himself to the side, avoiding the beast''s attack by a hair''s breadth and rolling for a meter.


    Then, scrambling to his feet, he shredded his sleeve to observe what had caused his dizziness. Swollen veins turning to a darker shade of blue with each second crawling by greeted his constricting pupils and filled him with dread. He also felt something wet coming out of his nose, realising it was blood after touching it.


    ''Poison!''


    His confidant expression crumbled, replaced by a distorted grimace reflecting his anxiousness and panic as the serpent loomed closer.


    He initially considered escaping the mist''s range. But realised it would be impossible as the mist flew out of the serpent''s scales in a constant stream. Without creating enough distance with it, which would prove impossible since the snake would give chase, he would remain inside its ability. After all, its eyes were screaming vengeance.


    An icy shiver ran down his spine as he scanned his surroundings to find something usable, hope alight in his heart. Yet, besides him and the beast, he saw nothing.


    ''No choice. I need to kill it before the poison leaves me defenceless.''


    After this brief analysis, he gritted his teeth, gathering his Qi to deliver his most devastating blow. Instead of focusing his energy on his right hand like two days ago, he focused it on his right leg this time.


    The reason was another lesson from his brother, who once told him that legs were more powerful than arms and could deliver much deadlier strikes.


    Alas, would the beast give him enough time to ready his attack?


    The serpent lunged at him once more, bridging the distance like an arrow piercing through the mist. However, it changed tactics. A vast shadow engulfed Julius'' vision as the snake tried to crush him under its weight instead of biting its slippery enemy.


    Feeling the wind press on him, and as if a mountain descended, he jumped to the side once more as he felt the poison''s debilitating effect. His muscles trembled more and more with each passing moment, making him gasp in despair.


    However, he couldn''t die yet. His brother was still in a coma. His mother was still missing.


    ''I won''t give up!''


    Pure determination fueling his moments, he endured the pain and bent his knees. A surge of Qi travelled through his body, making his tights double in volume as he propelled himself like a bullet toward the serpent''s body.


    With a spin, he added rotation to his movement, intensifying the strength of the blow by harnessing centrifugal force. Like a lethal Chakram, he cut the mist and brought his right leg down in a wide arc.


    Strangely, instead of the expected sound of a massive collision, the surroundings fell eerily silent, as if nature itself wanted to witness the strike''s effects.


    HISS


    After a second, a loud, agonising hiss broke the silence. A rain of blood burst around as the serpent''s body separated, cleaved in two halves, sliding down to the ground.


    Completely drained and suffering from heavy poisoning, Julius panted like an old man. Yet, his lips stretched into a victorious smile.


    ''Huff. I did it!'' He thought, his raging heart''s pulse calming as the inconceivable feat he just achieved settled in his mind.


    Despite his lower rank, he had defeated a tier-two magical beast in a duel. No one could believe him if he recounted the battle. Well, maybe someone would. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He smiled, thinking about how he would brag about it when his big brother woke up, thinking he had beaten him.


    Little did he know that Adam had fought and killed the light guardian, a tier-two boss, while only in the early stage of the first tier. Unfortunately, he fell into a coma before he could boast about it. Anyway, he also defeated Gaston even if he paid a terrible price -ending in a coma- to attain this victory...


    Putting those thoughts aside, Julius focused on his internal state. Despite the snake''s death, danger still threatened his life as poison flew into his organism. He had to expel it before suffering from long-lasting damage to his nervous system.


    Sweat glistened on his forehead as he gathered every ounce of strength left in his body to sit cross-legged. Despite his tiredness and drooping eyelids, he controlled his internal energy to course through his body and shove the poison out of his veins.


    ''I can''t fall asleep!''


    His roars echoed in his mind, and his unbending will ignited his heart with a determined fire. He would survive. He knew it.

 Chapter 73 - 73: Aruns Resolve

    Outside the mist, everyone anxiously eyed the poison, waiting for the snake to rush out like death incarnate and reap their lives like powerless wheat.


    As the seconds trickled by, gradually morphing into minutes, they couldn''t shake their curiosity gnawing at their hearts. What was the beast up to? Julius had been inside the mist for more than three minutes already. No one dared to dream about his survival...


    No one but the praying Arun, who still hoped to see his friend return alive.


    Soon, the wind blew the mist away, revealing a shocking scene to the travellers.


    In the middle of the rotting and poisoned land, they saw, eyes bulging, the enormous serpent''s body cleaved in two. Its scales, more resilient than steel, were cleanly cut by what seemed to be an extremely sharp and curved blade.


    Every fighter in the group pondered the same question as a heavy silence lingered, their hearts drumming against their chest.


    ''How did the mighty creature end up bisected?''


    However, Arun''s excited shouts cut through their thoughts like a sharp blade, forcing them out of their stupor.


    "Julius! I told you he couldn''t die. Let me go, Asha!"


    The boy unlocked his carriage''s door and ran at maximum speed to the silhouette of a crossed-legged youth sitting amidst the ruined land.


    Sadly, his joy instantly dived as he saw his friend up close. Julius'' state was worsening. The poison proved too potent to be expelled. The best thing Julius could do was to slow down its propagation, extending his life by a few minutes.


    At this point, his veins were almost all black, his muscles spasmed uncontrollably under his shirt, and blood trickled down his seven orifices in a traumatic spectacle.


    "No..." he muttered, unwilling to believe his eyes.


    "Tell me, how can I help you!"


    Tears welling in his eyes, he grabbed Julius'' darkening shoulder. His chest tightened. He felt his friend''s burning body through the contact as a wave of despair crashed against his heart.


    Unfortunately, Julius'' state didn''t allow him to speak. However, he used a trick he was extremely familiar with to communicate. Dripping his shaky finger into his gushing blood, he wrote in red symbols. "Concoct antidote. Use serpent''s poison."


    Unsure about the idea''s feasibility, he believed trying something rather than slowly dying would be better.


    After reading the message, Arun gazed at Julius, determination flickering in his eyes as he recognised the plan could work. Yet, there was a problem. He was still an amateur but would have to brew a tier-two potion, something way above his league.


    ''I have to try... No! I have to do it! I won''t let him die!''


    The wind ruffled his hair as his orders echoed in the air, and self-encouragement reverberated in his mind.


    "Retrieve the poison glands, beast core, and scales!"


    Meanwhile, Asha hurried back to the carriage, retrieved their cooking pot and lightened a fire.


    "I''ll help you brew this potion, Arun. As I told you, I unlocked a talent related to alchemy," she revealed, her pupils constricting in anxiousness as she gazed at Julius.


    She too, didn''t want to see their brave friend die. But more than that, she could see his trembling hands despite his determined expression. She understood him. This wasn''t just about saving Julius. It was about proving himself, about not letting his friend down.


    Of course, she didn''t detail what her talent did. It was taboo amongst the noble community to ask about others'' unlocked talent as it was personal. Moreover, no one would smile while answering they got a terrible talent. It was even more true for incredible ones.


    Arun looked at Asha with gratitude before beginning the brewing process.


    Many ingredients were lacking, but resolve ignited in his heart. He would do with what he had on hand.


    Simultaneously, Asha ensured she touched every ingredient her fianc¨¦ wanted to use, including the glands, core, and scales her guards brought.


    The poison glands contained the toxins harming Julius, so he started with that. Carefully, he siphoned the poison, protecting his hands with leather gloves not to expose them to the dangerous substance. The poison would be a crucial ingredient in the antidote, though in a purified and controlled form.


    Then, he focused on the beast''s core. It contained potent magical energy, life force, and a trace of the snake''s poison affinity. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Recognising the magical essence''s potential to enhance the antidote''s effectiveness, he pierced the ingredient, letting a stream of energy waft out before incorporating it into the potion to boost its efficacy in counteracting the poison''s effects.


    Finally, he integrated Julius''s tainted blood into the mixture as the principal ingredient.


    By incorporating his friend''s blood, Arun ensured that the potion was tailored to counteract the particular venom present in Julius'' system.


    The serpent''s scales, noted for their resilience, likely contain unique properties that could aid in neutralising the poison. He ground them into a fine powder, extracting any beneficial compounds or substances they contained. These powdered scales were then added to the potion mixture, contributing their properties to the overall antidote formula.


    Combining these ingredients in precise proportions and drawing inspiration from his father''s formula, he worked with Asha like a professional. Throughout the process, their collaboration, expertise, and determination shone as they strived to overcome this challenge. Moreover, this experience brought them closer to each other.


    And finally, the concoction in the pot bubbled a vibrant green, emanating an earthy yet strangely invigorating aroma.


    After twenty long and agonising minutes for Julius, Arun rushed to bring him the antidote. Despite feeling proud after succeeding, his worry overwhelmed any other emotions. Yet, his confidence shone through his smile. He had incorporated so many of the snake''s body parts, isolating its innate antitoxins before adjusting them to Julius'' bood.


    "Julius, I''m sure the potion reached the second-tier standard. Drink it. Quick!" He said, his eyes sparkling. Everything would be fine now. He knew he would save his friend.


    As Arun scooped a spoonful of the potion from the pot, Asha helped Julius adjust his position to make it easier for him to drink. Then, they drizzled the mystical liquid into his mouth.


    Nothing much changed at first, making the couple tremble and believe their efforts may not have been enough. However, after a minute of deafening silence and anxious observation, Julius'' spasming muscles gradually returned to normal. Then, his veins turned into a clearer shade of blue after each passing second, and the torrent of blood seeping from his face stopped.


    On his side, Julius felt the potion''s anti-toxins appear in his system like a reinforcing army, here to assist his retreating Qi fight against the poison.


    However, that wasn''t all. His body assimilated the beast core''s residual life force like a revitalising tonic, giving him more strength to expel the poison. But he sensed something more, too. His cultivation speed seemed to double under the potent life force''s influence.


    As he slowly recovered and evaluated to be out of the danger zone after a few minutes, he allowed his mind to wander, pondering this new discovery and its future implications. After all, if he could use beast cores to hasten his cultivation speed as he suspected, wouldn''t his progression speed soar through the sky? Despite his terrible state, his heart raced in his chest in excitement.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Trail of Betrayal

    One hour later, Julius'' body cracked under his slow movements. Despite his pale face, he recovered enough to stagger to his feet. Focusing on his body, he nodded. Thanks to Arun''s and Asha''s efforts, he entirely rid himself of the poison flowing through his veins and assaulting his nervous system like a plague.


    With a sigh of relief and gratitude sparkling in his eyes, he gazed at the couple, who hurried to support him back to the carriage.


    On the way, he focused on his battles, decomposing each strike, dodge, and wound until his lips twisted. The verdict was irrefutable: he had messed up. His overconfidence led him into a dangerous situation. One that almost killed him.


    "Thank you... for saving me," he murmured, the weight of his mistake pressing down on his heart and making his voice crack.


    "What are you saying? You saved us all!" Arun exclaimed, his words fast and shaking his head. How could he steal the spotlight?


    Even if brewing the antidote proved challenging, slaying the serpent while poisoned and ensuring everyone''s safety was much more difficult.


    He didn''t want any compliments just for his small contribution. All he needed for his heart to brighten was to see his friend alive and well.


    "You must rest. You deserve and need it to recover properly," Asha added, a gentle smile stretching her lips.


    Exhausted, Julius nodded, allowing his friends to guide him into Arun''s carriage, where they assisted in setting up his sleeping space before departing.


    Left alone in the somber interior, he slid under the blanket, overhearing Arun instructing Idiot One to collect the valuable serpent''s parts with Asha''s guards.


    Meanwhile, Idiot Two observed them from afar. With his mangled arm, he didn''t participate in any fights and just guarded the horses.


    With a shrug, he focused on himself and harnessed the serpent''s remaining life force.


    ''Does the beast core rank affect the cultivation speed boost?''


    He pondered as he channelled the life force to his dan tian.


    If the tier-two serpent doubled the speed, would higher-tier cores triple or quadruple it? Or would they contain more life force, providing a lengthier enhancement?


    After some theorising, he refocused on cultivating. Since he would eventually discover the answer, there was no need to break his head over the question.


    ''It''s a significant discovery. But I still feel that something is missing...''


    He frowned, feeling that a piece of the cultivation puzzle was missing.


    After cultivating for a dozen minutes, he uncontrollably fell asleep, succumbing to exhaustion and the comfort of Arun''s luxurious blanket.


    ******


    The next morning, bright sunrays filtered through the curtains as the morning wind blew an air of freshness into the camp.


    Brimming with energy, Julius stretched his limbs before jumping to his feet. With his cultivator''s body, natural regeneration speed and his friends'' antidote, he surprisingly recovered to peak condition in a single night.


    He also sensed a slight resistance against poison blooming in his body, making him remember one of his brother''s sayings: what doesn''t kill you makes you stronger.


    He didn''t know if it was a potion''s side effect or if it built up because he endured the elemental attack. In any case, it was good news and a slight consolation for the agony he went through.


    Satisfied with his healing, he left the carriage to eat breakfast and find Arun, who tactfully went to sleep with his knights to allow him a peaceful recovery. The gesture warmed his heart.


    After waking Arun, they sat together around the campfire, enjoying scrambled eggs with bread.


    Slowly, he shared his worries with Arun, explaining how he and Louise had spent the past few days investigating, suspicious that someone was sabotaging their travel.


    Shocked by the revelations, Arun''s eyes widened. He only thought they were particularly unlucky... or that Asha was cursed or a demon spawn attracting beasts herself.


    Before he could delve further into his thoughts, Julius spoke again, his solemn voice and sharp eyes startling him.


    "Before we set off, can you help me gather everyone? I have something of extreme importance to announce."


    Arun looked at him for a moment before nodding with a somber face. He trusted Julius more than some members of his own family despite the few days they spent together. His friend proved many times that he was genuine and reliable. After all, if he wanted to hurt them, he wouldn''t have saved the carriages so many times.


    So, if he suspected or wanted to accuse someone, he knew it would be for their safety.


    With a nod, he went to wake up their escort, and soon later, everyone stood before the campfire with sleepy eyes and confused expressions.


    The sun''s orange rays shone on them as a gentle breeze carrying the distant desert''s scent ruffled their hair. Cracking in their ears, the campfire cast flickering shadows on their faces, creating a tense atmosphere. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I called for everyone because I suspect someone to manipulate the beasts to attack us," Julius revealed while looking at everyone dead in the eyes.


    He wanted to investigate one more day to observe the person he suspected. However, he couldn''t risk encountering a similar or even stronger beast than the serpent.


    Upon hearing the serious announcement, Louise''s eyes widened, and her brows shot up in confusion. Why was Julius revealing that they were suspicious? Did he already find the culprit?


    "Do you have any evidence?" Asha asked with a slight frown.


    Accusing a noble''s entourage was no different from doubting its ability to judge people. Besides, her escort was the most suspicious since before joining Arun, they had been attacked a few times while he had not.


    "I have no physical evidence," Julius replied, his expression still as serious as it had been, "But I can expose the culprit if you listen to my reasoning."


    Asha nodded, waiting for him to expose his theory in doubt. She didn''t like to be suspected, and it was the same for her close guards. They were more than just employees to her, and she trusted them.


    However, the first person Julius invited to testify caused her mind to rumble as confusion gripped her thoughts.


    "Before telling you the name of the person I suspect to be the traitor, let me break down the rationale behind how I reached that conclusion. First, I need Louise to testify about her and the other guards," Julius said while looking at the guard with a confident smile, signalling her to join him in the middle.


    With hesitant steps, Louise followed his instructions. Standing by him, she explained how she believed the recent events were a sabotaging attempt. She also vetted for her young lady and two colleagues, surprising Asha.


    How could she and her entourage be cleaned of suspicions so fast? She couldn''t understand how they weren''t the main suspects in this case and how Louise could make Julius trust her testimony that much.


    Julius nodded, acknowledging her recounting and supporting her claims. Then, he spoke again, his voice much colder.


    "We''re left with only four suspects..."


    Before he could continue, Idiot One cut him, his displeased voice echoing.


    "How is our carriage the most suspicious? We never suffered any attacks before the young lady joined us. How do you explain that?"


    Julius smiled, preparing himself to answer.

 Chapter 75 - 75: Traitors Revelation: The Monstrous Deception

    "From what Asha said, we know her carriage had been attacked once every four days on average before she joined us. However, were the beasts really aiming at her carriage?"


    Julius questioned, crossing his arms over his chest in confidence. Then, he continued to detail his reasoning.


    "We met Asha the same day we left the port city, which means she had been attacked before reaching that place, right?"


    "Yes, as you said, every four days. But after meeting you, it became a daily occurrence."


    Asha confirmed his words, still not seeing what he tried to point out. But her tensed muscles relaxed after realising her entourage wasn''t suspected.


    Yet, it was the next question that caused her eyes to light up as the puzzle of Julius'' reasoning began to assemble in her head.


    "Could the beasts come from the city''s direction?"


    The roads were usually safe. The closer you were to a city, the truer that statement became. To reach the port, they travelled across a narrow road surrounded by two cliffs, making it impossible for the beast to come from its direction without razing it. Therefore, they could only come from behind.


    "You think the beasts were aiming at Arun''s carriage, but because they could only come from behind, and I was between them and their target, they attacked me instead, right?" Asha asked, a look of understanding on her face. The explanation made a lot of sense... if someone really sabotaged their travel, that is.


    On the other hand, Arun''s face paled, an icy shiver running down his spine as the gravity of the situation sunk in. He had been targeted for weeks without knowing if Julius'' reasoning turned out to be right! It meant he could have died without Asha and her three guards handling the attacks in his stead!


    "What a bullshit explanation. Even if what you said is true, who would the culprit be? The young master is innocent by default, and I can vouch for Marco," Idiot One exclaimed, his lips raised in displeasure.


    However, everyone looked at him weirdly, unsure who he was referring to.


    "Wait... Did you guys really believe we were named Idiot One and Two?" He said, gritting his teeth in disbelief and anger.


    "Ahem, I knew Marco was Idiot Two, of course!" Arun said, hiding his embarrassment behind a mask of confidence. After calling them like that for so long, he forgot that they had real names.


    Anyway, Julius wasn''t concerned by their names. With pragmatism, he broke the awkward tension with a sharp question.


    "So, the attack the day we met followed the same pattern as the others. Everyone, tell me, who was the only person injured and thus left unchecked most of the time after the armored lizard attack?"


    He then turned, his movements slow and deliberate, to gaze at Idiot Two, his fists clenched in anger.


    Everyone followed his gaze, varying expressions distorting their faces. Asha''s and her guard''s eyes narrowed, and their jaws clenched. Meanwhile, Idiot One''s and Arun''s shook with disbelief.


    "Why?" Arun asked Marco, eyes trembling.


    "Are you really believing this rat you picked on the streets? I told you that we shouldn''t take strangers with us. Look at the result. He is sowing discord among the group and weakening us!"


    Marco declared with conviction, his face distorted into a wronged grimace.


    "Yes! he is innocent! I''ve worked with him under you for three years, young master. How can you believe a stranger more than us?" Idiot One added, unwilling to let his friend suffer this injustice silently.


    "If you are innocent, you won''t have any complaints if we search your possessions, right?" Julius asked, his words sounding more like an order than a question as the crackling fire cast ominous shadows on his furious face.


    An uneasy silence settled as everyone waited, impatient to see if Marco would agree. However, the answer he offered wasn''t one they had expected.


    Marco exhaled longly before retrieving something from his pouch with his wounded arm.


    "This is a new alchemical product developed by your father''s rival," Marco said, showing a red pill gleaming ominously with a dangerous smile on his face.


    "He created it by studying another world where body cultivators weren''t as hopeless as they are in ours. This pill''s effects allow its consumers to jump to the next tier temporarily. Sadly, the side effects make him lose twenty years of life expectancy. It''s truly a shame that my plan failed to kill you."


    Marco revealed, gobbling the red pill like a candy despite the terrible side effects.


    Subsequently, Marco''s body shuddered and cracked, transforming before the astonished eyes of the group. They didn''t even have enough time to process that he was really the traitor before a disgustingly disturbing scene unfolded before their widening eyes.


    Marco''s height increased to reach three meters. Then, his muscles expanded, reaching unnatural sizes. Veins uglily bulged out of them, so thick that they resembled snakes hidden under his leathery skin. His sclera darkened, turning a deep, soulless black that seemed to swallow the surrounding light.


    His features contorted into a grimace of wicked satisfaction, revealing sharp triangular teeth glinting death.


    Marco''s transformation was a horrifying spectacle, a fusion of a human and a monster, incarnating the darkness of his intentions.


    The sudden change caused Arun and Asha''s legs to give in as they plopped to the ground in terror. The more experienced adults endured better, yet clanking noises echoed as their legs trembled inside their metallic greaves. Even Julius stood frozen on his spot, jaw wide open in shock.


    But he was also the first to recover. Immediately, he scanned the monstrous Marco with hi Qi and discovered in dread that his life force was above the serpent''s!


    After all, Marco had been in the middle of the first tier. And now, using the pills, his strength surged to reach the middle of the second tier. Dread gripped his heart for a second. Marco became the most threatening enemy he encountered in his life.


    Excluding Gaston, of course... Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Asha, take Arun and hide. Louise and the others, help me kill that aberration!"


    He screamed loud enough to awaken everyone from their daze.


    As Arun and Asha ran to the carriage, the guards looked at the monstrous Marco, fear swirling in their eyes. How were they supposed to win against that thing?

 Chapter 76 - 76: Descent into Despair

    As the guard''s fearful gaze landed on Marco''s towering frame, Julius breathed deeply, his Qi bubbling in his dan tian, and his eyes narrowed in focus. To reach Alkemia Al-Nur, he had to confront and defeat Marco. After all, considering how intricate the monster''s plan was and the determination compelling him to swallow the pill without batting an eye, he doubted anyone would leave this place alive.


    "Surround and attack from all sides! Force him to defend himself and slowly wear him down!"


    He roared, trying to inspire the trembling escort by showing confidence. Yet, his eyes trembled, too.


    Simultaneously, Marco clenched and unclenched his fists, adapting to his new form before his lips parted, letting a guttural voice resound in the camp.


    "Scream your plan in front of me? Do you take me for a mere beast?"


    Everyone''s hair bristled in pure terror. Even the fire''s light seemed to dim before the monster''s voice.


    "No... We have no chance to win!" Idiot one''s voice cracked with terror. Intimidated by the monster''s remark, the clanking sound of his armor striking his muscles echoed as he cut through the wind to escape, leaving a cloud of dust and his despairing companions behind.


    Yet, a sudden blur appeared before him after a few meters, shattering any hope he had to flee because... Marco loomed before him, blotting the sun''s light and casting a colossal shadow on him.


    His eyes enlarged, the disgusting smell of urine rose in the air, and his mouth opened in a vain attempt to plead for his life. But before any sound could emerge, Marco''s merciless fingers came to life, wrapping around his neck and lifting him to eye level in the blink of an eye.


    "Until the end, you deserved to be called Idiot One."


    A snarl, letting Marco''s threatening teeth glint under the sun, resounded. Then, he squished lightly, crushing his colleague''s throat in a cacophony of broken bones and gurgling sounds.


    PLOP


    The spasming body powerlessly met the ground as the groups'' eyes bulged and their heart sank in utter despair.


    Their initial chances of victory were already close to zero in five versus one, and now... they were four.


    Meanwhile, Julius watched the whole scene in muted silence, shaking his head at the knight''s decision while searching for a solution to their desperate situation.


    Stunned by Marco''s velocity, he realised surrounding such a swift enemy was nothing short of a dream. Before they could, only stiff corpses would litter the ground.


    ''We need to immobilise him, but how?''


    Unfortunately, Marco didn''t plan to give him any time to think. Like a raging tier-two magical beast, he lunged at him, hands outstretched and a malicious grin reaching his ears.


    As death approached like a horrifying nightmare, a nearby silhouette collided with him, forcing his body to the side and out of Marco''s trajectory. Therefore, Marco rammed its shoulder, sending the individual flying a dozen meters as an agonising scream accompanied by cracking noises echoed.


    CRASH


    With a loud sound, an unmoving corpse collided with the ground, raising dust before revealing locks of long black hairs.


    "No..." Julius muttered, his eyes fixing the young woman who once sewed him clothes and helped him in his investigation.


    A shudder of deep sadness ran through his body as he noticed the broken bones piercing her shoulder and pale face, and a tsunami of guilt crashed against his heart. Because of his weakness, others were going to suffer again... like his mother.


    Despite his usually resilient spirit, uncontrollable and voracious despair gripped and bit at his heart. There was no solution he could think of, no trick he could use. Just like Louise, they would all die.


    Excited to see the color of a shattered spirit paint the boy''s face, Marco''s smile enlarged.


    "Let me make you suffer a bit. After all, I sacrificed twenty years because of you," he said, licking his lips.


    Acting on his words, he charged at the guard''s captain, leaving deep gouges on the ground, and swung his powerful and bulging with unnatural power arm at her face. The wind roared, blowing her hair in a wild dance under the fist''s pressure before...


    PAFF


    Before the experienced fighter could even react, a rain of blood and brain liquid exploded, filling the surroundings with the smell of death as her headless corpse dropped to the scarlet ground.


    Then, with an evil smile plastered on his face, he turned. His icy eyes landed on the last guard alive, who was still processing the death of her two companions, unable to believe what her eyes fed her.


    "Hahaha. I must be in a nightmare! I''ll wake up soon!" She declared in delusion, tears streaming down her cheeks and blurring her vision as she watched her sisters'' corpses.


    "I''ll put you to sleep if that''s what you prefer... an eternal one." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marco''s voice resounded behind her. Like a spear, his arm pierced her and impaled her beating heart.


    In the meantime, Julius stared at the scene, eyes trembling in a muted stupor. Marco was too overbearing. He had killed everyone but him in less than three minutes, and that''s because he wasted time taunting them...


    "I can''t win... what''s the point of fighting..." Julius said, falling to his knees in despair. Tears of frustration streamed down his cheeks as he clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms.


    The difference between tiers was too vast. He had witnessed it four years ago but never imagined it would be this massive. How did his big brother win against an even stronger opponent?


    "You don''t want to resist? Even a little? I still have seven minutes before the pill effects wear off."


    Marco''s grating voice interrupted his thoughts. He noticed the tempting smile and provocation attempt. By purposefully revealing his transformation''s time limit, Marco wanted to revel in his vain struggle.


    Unfortunately, Julius had truly given up. Seven minutes were enough for Marco to kill him a few dozen times, if not more, so why bother?


    Instead, he turned, gazing at the carriage where Arun and Asha were hiding and trembling in fear after witnessing the massacre. They understood it as well. Julius couldn''t win this fight, and they would soon follow their guards in the afterlife.


    Then, he finally looked at the most important person to him. Like a silent observer, Adam''s ethereal figure still floated behind him, hidden in a swirling gray mist. Yet, his usually luminous eyes, the only thing piercing the veil of darkness covering his features, were still dim.


    ''I''m sorry, big bro. I won''t be there when you wake up.''


    His lips quivered as the taste of tears filled his mouth. Despite the four agonising years he suffered to reunite with, he would die before he could.


    "Humph. What a disappointment. I wanted to see you struggle until the bitter end and crush all your hopes," Marco said, shaking his monstrous head and raising his arms in ridicule.


    Then, he charged at Julius, thanking his lucky star to have brought him on his path.


    Julius closed his eyes, resigned and waiting for death to reap him.


    However, a sudden voice shattered the silence, forcing his eyes wide open and the despair gnawing at his heart to retreat. He recognised it! The familiar roar mixing anger, determination, and madness in a bizarre yet stable blend.


    "GASTOOOOOOON!"

 Chapter 77 - 77: The Endless Duel

    Adam opened his eyes in an unfamiliar and eery space four years ago.


    Covered in scarlet liquid, the ground stretched as far as his eyes could see. With each step, the metallic scent of blood assaulted his senses as though the very earth bled. Erected here and there in mounds, piles of rotting bones created an ivory yet soul-chilling landscape.


    Shadows flickered, playing tricks on the mind and conjuring phantoms in the corners of his vision.


    In the distance, like death''s champion sitting on an alabaster throne composed of thousands of bones, a young man with long black hair eyed him. Exuding a malevolent aura familiar to him, he sighed.


    "I must be in hell..."


    Disappointed to die after less than eight years in this magical world, a pang of regret struck his heart like a bayonet. Despite his ghostly state, it was always better to be alive like that than dead. Magic and alchemy also interested him. Yet, he wouldn''t be able to delve more into those arts.


    "Time to meet the devil," He said, his trembling legs taking him to the man. Earth was not lacking in stories about this entity, and none of them portrayed him as good or weak.


    The noise of his steps splashing on the wet ground echoed in the surroundings as sweat dripped from his forehead. Gradually, the devil''s figure became clearer, and soon, he noticed the piercing blue glow dancing in the devil''s eyes.


    Deep-rooted anger, even hate, replaced his fears as he distinguished the man''s signature eery smile.


    "Welcome to hell, my dear Adam. Shall we follow your suggestion and dance here for eternity?"


    Gaston''s voice dripped with malice as he rose from his throne like an overlord, hand outstretched. Blood bubbled beneath, rising in a stream before solidifying into a sinister weapon: a crimson guandao, gleaming with a sinister sheen.


    "Shit."


    Adam''s lips twisted into a wry smile after Gaston used his own words against him.


    This version of Gaston was more threatening than ever. He had a body, therefore his Ethereal Radiance''s Light Ward would be ineffective. As if it wasn''t enough, Gaston would use the weapon he was most proficient with, making him deadlier. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, he didn''t care! Be it in the living world, the afterlife, heaven, or hell, they couldn''t live under the same sky. Gaston had to die!


    Madness melded with his anger and hat, swirling into a chaotic vortex in his eyes as bright light condensed in his hand before the crystalline Ethereal Radiance appeared.


    However, who was Gaston in his prime? A man who fought twenty trained knights, leaving death and misery behind in under five minutes. A body refining expert who defeated a tier two mage and a tier two knight simultaneously without giving them a chance to counter-attack. An unbeatable anomaly escaping mundane comprehension and outclassing anyone on the same level.


    So, how could Adam defend himself against him without the Light Ward''s protection?


    He couldn''t.


    Like a savage beast, Gaston dashed and swung his guandao in a wide horizontal arc.


    PLOP


    The world spun in his eyes for a second before his head splashed to the ground. He died without understanding how.


    Then, he saw Gaston pick up his severed head, his hands dripping with blood as an ominous smile crept onto his lips.


    "I hope you''ll enjoy this eternity you wished for because trust me... I will."


    From the moment his head was cut until he heard Gaston speak, he didn''t even have enough time to process what happened. He only saw a blur before his vision spun, and the world darkened.


    However, his body mysteriously shattered in a rain of glistening sparks, then reappeared further away, perfect, as if nothing had happened a few seconds ago.


    "Gasp."


    He breathed with difficulty, eyes trembling in shock and tremors shaking his body. Yet, a dark brazier ignited in his heart, scorching the encroaching terror''s finger with a mix of madness and defiance.


    Gritting his teeth, he understood in a split second that winning in a frontal confrontation was impossible. Speed, strength, reflexes... he was superior in everything. But why would he fight in melee in the first place?


    With a steely glint in his eyes, he leapt back, creating distance between them before extending his index finger towards his nemesis and firing a barrage of mana bullets.


    As the bullets whistled through the wind, homing towards Gaston, the latter''s smile enlarged in ridicule. With an elegant movement, his arm came to life as scarlet lights flashed, crisscrossing in the air. A second later, perfectly sliced bullets splashed to the ground behind him.


    "You don''t have to suffer for eternity, you know? Just give up and be done with it. After all, you''ll never beat me, no matter what trick or plan you use."


    Gaston''s calm voice resounded like an inviolable and absolute imperial edict.


    Before the echo of his words vanished, he appeared before him like a ghost, swinging the scarlet guandao with lethal precision at his neck and decapitating him for the second time without putting much effort.


    A deafening silence engulfed the space for a few seconds before his gasp resounded again. Yet, his focus shifted to his nemesis'' words instantly.


    Give up? Against his friend''s murderer? He would rather suffer torture than surrender!


    "Let''s see who''ll throw the fight first, fool! I can''t beat you, but you can''t kill me either!"


    Fueled by rage, his visceral roar thundered as the vortex in his eyes hastened. With a spiteful glare, he shattered the overwhelming image Gaston built. No matter what, he would fight until the end.


    "I knew you wouldn''t give up that easily... Fortunately, I have time, a whole eternity even, to make you surrender," Gaston answered, his eyes filled with malice before ending Adam for the third time.


    ****


    Each passing minute brought him terrible agony as the same scene repeated itself for so long that he lost count of how many times he died.


    By now, the count had long exceeded one thousand, that he was sure of. And the worst about the situation? Despite using every strategy he could think of, he still failed to graze Gaston''s skin. The gap in strength was just that wide, rendering all tricks useless in front of the monstrously strong Gaston.


    However, a dim light shone in the darkness. Instead of dying instantly like before, he could now survive the first hit, surprising Gaston.


    *****


    After the death count surpassed ten thousand, he could withstand two hits before succumbing. His improvement was slow yet steady, especially now that an idea blossomed in his mind.


    He was a mage. His strength lay in mana control, so he returned to the basics, upgrading the first thing he ever did: blowing mana to clean Alina''s house. However, the intensity was on an entire level. By expelling mana in short bursts through the body parts he wanted to move, he reached a speed almost comparable to someone in the early stages of the second tier.


    Unfortunately, he was still developing this new application of mana and lacked proficiency. But his eyes sparked as he could see a path to victory.


    -------------------------

 Chapter 78 - 78: The Battle for Supremacy

    *****


    After a hundred thousand times, Adam''s proficiency reached an entirely new level. Instead of short mana bursts, he excited and destabilised the atoms behind his limbs, creating minor explosions to propel them with incredible speed. With this new technique, he finally rivalled body refining experts in the late stage of the second tier.


    Developing this technique also helped him refine his mana control, making it subtler and more lethal.


    Despite his improvement, he continued to struggle against the ruthless, devilish Gaston, primarily due to his lack of proficiency in spear techniques, which posed a significant obstacle in their confrontation.


    Yet, he could see his nemesis'' growing frustration as it took him longer to end him. He also understood that in his piercing blue eyes, he was just an ant refusing to die, far from a genius like him. Be it in magic or body refinement, he was indeed weaker, but the most annoying and impossible-to-understand thing for Gaston was his persistence.


    ****


    After countless deaths, his relentless dedication bore fruit. With each failure, new ideas and applications for his combat style blossomed in his mind until finally, after four hundred thousand attempts, his spear proficiency matched Gaston''s.


    "Why can''t you give up?!"


    Gaston''s voice reverberated against the wet ground, his exasperation vanishing in the dark confines of the scarlet space. According to his previsions, Adam should have given up long ago after witnessing the immense gap in their strength and the agony of dying so many times.


    Yet, the annoying cockroach shattered all his expectations, and his determination never faltered. Slowly, Adam improved himself until he finally found it troublesome to defeat him.


    Adam looked at his nemesis, his lips curling into a mocking smile, before saying. "Who do you think I am? I never gave up, even against the bear! I''ll grind you down until you die! Hahaha."


    He looked at Adam, his lips curling in disgust, and an ominous glint flashed in his eyes as he gazed at the madman. He had always been proficient at predicting other people''s thought processes, no matter their origins or upbringings. However, Adam entirely escaped his comprehension.


    After their initial battle, he concluded that Adam was a rational strategist guided by logic. So why did he persist in choosing the most irrational path when faced with overwhelming strength?


    He had never encountered such a peculiar adversary. The more he provoked him, the more dangerous Adam became; the more he tormented him, the more unyielding he grew. None of it made any sense.


    "If we were outside..."


    He couldn''t help but mutter through gritted teeth. If Adam could die in this space, he would have ended this battle long ago.


    "I don''t care! I already killed you. You are just a nightmare from the past like the bear once was," Adam spat, his muscles tensing as he moved his Ethereal Radiance for their impending clash.


    Instantly, he reacted by taking a defensive stance, glaring and cursing the pest inwardly. After so long, he really felt stuck in an infinite loop with a madman who became stronger after each iteration.


    Without a word, Adam took the initiative, closing the distance by propelling himself forward as his frame blurred and booming noises resounded. Then, a bright flash of light cut through the dreary space to cleave his nemesis in half.


    BOOM


    More booming noises resounded, increasing the spear''s velocity until only its crystalline reflection was visible.


    In response, Gaston calmly observed the descending spear before evading it by slightly moving his body to the side, unfazed by the speed. Then, he swung his scarlet guandao diagonally from bottom to top in a lethal counterattack.


    BOOM


    However, before the guandao could reach its target, another boom resounded in his ears. With enlarging eyes, he saw a flash of light burn Adam''s hands. Following their movement, the spear''s shaft suddenly appeared in his strike''s trajectory.


    CLANK


    The metallic noise of their weapons colliding echoed loudly in the empty space, making both fighters take a few steps back.


    Glaring at Gaston with a provocative smirk, Adam dashed like a predator out of blood, thrusting his spear to impale his nemesis.


    And once more, Gaston observed the spear, his blue eyes glinting before he deflected the weapon instead of dodging it. He noticed it. The strike was a feint and lacked strength. Therefore, he seized the opportunity to launch a devastating combo while the spear was hanging.


    His arms blurred into motion, rising wind and disturbing the scarlet liquid covering the ground as his guandao zoomed into Adam''s head.


    With such exquisite timing, the incoming blows should have been unavoidable.


    However, Adam let go of his spear, freeing his hands before putting them on the strike''s trajectory.


    BOOM.


    Using his new mana technique, a wave of scalding heat blasted the guandao backwards, allowing him to parry the attack. Then, his punch darted towards his nemesis'' face as another explosion rocked his elbow, propelling it like a piston.


    Sadly, Gaston''s eyes were as sharp as ever. He dodged and adjusted his footing before his right leg pierced the wind in a powerful roundhouse kick approaching Adam''s ribs.


    ''Shit...'' Adam thought as snapping sounds filled his ears and his feet left the ground. Propelled a few meters back, he tried to get up, only to vomit blood. Despite his enormous progress, Gaston still had the upper hand. It was as though nothing could escape his nemesis'' eyes.


    "Your progress in spear and mana techniques is commendable, really. Even I don''t entirely understand how you make those explosions. But no matter how much you improve, the reality remains the same. You can''t win. We are just wasting our time in this endless battle," Gaston said, trying to convince him for the umpteenth time.


    With difficulty, he raised his head to glare at his adversary. Despite the blood flooding from his mouth and nose, his eyes were the same: a swirling vortex of defiance, anger, and madness.


    "I wonder why you are trying so hard to make me surrender. Makes me want to do the opposite."


    He saw his enemy''s frustrated sigh. Then, the splashing noise of his boots colliding with the liquid reverberated in his ears as he charged to end him. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I won''t lose again!''


    Gritting his teeth to endure the agony, he propelled himself forward, evading the descending guandao by a hair''s breadth to tackle Gaston.


    Alas, would the same strategy work twice against Gaston?


    With lightning-quick reflexes, Gaston threw his knee at his chin, making the world spiral and distort in his eyes for a second. Yet a second in these types of high-intensity battles was all it took to determine a victor. With a short step back to adjust the distance, Gaston''s guandao turned into a scarlet flash as he brought it down.


    "ARGH!"


    Forced to recover from his daze through the blood-curdling pain of having his left arm severed, he used his right hand to fire three mana bullets to counterattack before his severed limb could hit the ground.


    Unfortunately, his aim was off. The projectiles flew and passed above his nemesis'' grinning face.


    "ARGH!"


    Another agonising scream reverberated as his legs flew in the air, forcing him to the ground like a powerless cripple facing a monstrous beast towering above him and playing with its food before devouring it.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Legends Reborn

    As everything seemed lost, Adam''s lips curled into a vicious before two booming dounse shattered the silence.


    Suddenly, two mana bullets exploded from his smoldering mouth, roaring as they pierced the howling wind. Accelerated by the explosions and at point-blank range, they took Gaston by surprise, causing his always-calm eyes to tremble for the first time.


    Like a magical feline, his hands moved with inhuman reflexes as death caressed his back with its icy finger.


    TING TING


    Dull thuds resounded, his guandao trembled, sending tremors jolting through his hand, and his heart drummed against his chest.


    But Adam wasn''t done yet.


    BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM


    Six explosions rocked the wet ground, causing the scarlet liquid to vaporise under the heat as soon as Gaston blocked the two bullets.


    Alarmed, Gaston glared at Adam instantly, scanning for the source of the attack. However, all he saw was the dying man''s mocking smile, mouthing the words ''I win'' before succumbing to blood loss.


    Bewildered by the message, he tried to jump back. However, before he could initiate his movement, his pupils constricted in shock as blood-curdling impacts forced his head to lower. Instantly, he analysed and understood what had just happened: three mana bullets pierced his skull from above!


    The realisation struck him like a hammer. Adam''s three missed shots were a part of his scheme. Just like he had learned Adam''s mana bullets, Adam assimilated his technique to make them hover without dissipating!


    And after shooting them, Adam forcefully halted their momentum, keeping them above him. Then, when his victory was assured and about to deliver the final strike, Adam used part of the mana fueling his technique to detonate the air behind them, resurrecting their lost velocity and buzzing like lethal wasps towards the distracted Gaston.


    As for the three other explosions? They were an insidious lure to draw his attention to the ground, all to hide the real attack.


    As realisation settled in his mind, he gathered the last bit of strength he had left to curl his lips in a disdainful smile and uttered, "Fucking annoying cockroach. I really hope you''ll reach the legendary ninth tier and become a Supreme Sorcerer, or your victory will be a waste!"


    Leaving those last words and filled with his unachieved ambitions behind, Gaston''s body slowly dissipated into the bloody ground until his figure completely disappeared.


    The dreary space suddenly cracked like a mirror the next second. Shards fell from the sky before turning into light particles upon contact with the red liquid. Soon, the blood covering the ground slowly changed. From its scarlet color, it turned to a beautiful azure blue with tints of green.


    The piles of white bones gathered and transformed into a black circular mass, resembling land amidst an enchanting sea.


    Finally, Gaston''s bony throne dissipated into colourful lights, dancing in the sky akin to an aurora borealis before the cracked space healed itself.


    *****


    Unaware of the changes taking place in the mysterious space he had been locked in for four years, Adam''s eyes snapped open, the monstrous body of what seemed to be the grotesque mix of a man and a beast greeting his eyes.


    Still thinking he was in hell and that his plan had failed to kill Gaston, he couldn''t help but tremble at his nemesis'' new appearance.


    Without wasting time, ten mana bullets simultaneously condensed. They circled his body elegantly for a second before darting in a lethal barrage at the unsuspecting monster as his madness-filled voice reverberated.


    "GASTOOOOOOOON!"


    Hearing the familiar voice of the person he considered his brother, teacher, confidant, and hero, tears welled in Julius'' eyes. The wind whipped against his clothes as he turned, his eyes trembling at the sight of Adam''s spectral form and at his brother''s eyes radiating light.


    Simultaneously, Marco sensed the incoming lethal projectiles, his lips curling down and his body trembling. Hurriedly, he threw himself to the side to dodge them.


    BOOM


    However, the air suddenly exploded behind them, hastening their velocity and making the wind roar in their wake.


    Left with no choice and understanding they would hit him, Marco desperately raised his arms to block, counting on his thick muscles to protect his vitals as an ugly grimace distorted his face.


    Soon, dull thuds reverberated as the bullets dug ten deep, bloody holes in the monster. Guttural screams of pain and disbelief filled the camp for a second.


    "Who is here? Why is an apprentice interfering?"


    His terrifying voice resounded as dread''s icy fingers gripped his heart. According to his estimates, the spell''s speed and power were at the limit between the second and third tier, making his defeat unavoidable if the mysterious individual interfered to protect the kids.


    "Interfere my foot. Did you go crazy because I almost got you? Hahaha," Adam answered, appearing behind Marco in a monstrous burst of speed while swinging his Ethereal Radiance towards his neck.


    Confusion glinted in his eyes the next moment. His attack passed through Marco''s neck, not leaving a single scratch. Yet, icy sweat covered Marco''s forehead, and an uncontrollable shiver shook his entire body as if the Grim Reaper had his eyes fixed on his back.


    "Huh? What is happening?" Adam asked, perplexed by his sudden inability to attack his enemy.


    However, before he could figure out the answer, a young man suddenly charged at the monster.


    Simultaneously, Julius, empowered by the presence of his brother, jumped towards the monstrous Marco, spun in the air to gain momentum, and swiped his right leg in a wide arc, infusing it with every ounce of Qi his body contained.


    Fwosh


    His leg passed through the unprotected neck of the distracted Marco, severing it cleanly as if struck by a weapon.


    Still searching for the interfering enemy, Marco''s eyes widened in disbelief as he sensed his vision spin before he saw his own bleeding body and, more importantly, his now empty neck.


    "How did I lose against kids and weaklings?" Marco''s voice weakly resounded, filled with disbelief. He had planned everything with his employer down to the last details, even going as far as to prepare one of those extremely rare and potent pills. So, how did he end up dying on such an easy mission?


    Unfortunately, until he died, he couldn''t see the perplexed ghost floating behind him with widened eyes. He, too, had many questions he had to find answers to.


    After carefully examining his surroundings, he realised the ground was not bloody anymore, and the monstrosity wasn''t Gaston. Moreover, even after fighting his nemesis for so long, a third person never appeared in hell.


    ''So, where am I?''


    He thought, a tsunami of confusion assaulting his mind. This place looked like the living world he was used to, but he couldn''t be here. After all, he knew he had died to stop Gaston''s evil plan four years ago.


    Lost in thought, he suddenly heard two teens scream while running out of a carriage. Then, he saw the young black-haired boy who killed Marco look at him, tears flowing down his cheeks and wild tremors shaking his body. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finding this scene a bit weird, Adam tried to communicate with the boy and said, "Why are you crying, and who are you?"

 Chapter 80 - 80: Awakening to a New Reality

    Adam''s question echoed like a thunder strike in Julius'' mind. What did he mean by asking who he was? Did he forget him after four years of coma? Was he suffering from amnesia? Or was he pranking him like he used to in the past?


    He answered, his voice trembling with emotions and afraid of being forgotten, "It''s me, big brother. Welcome back."


    Adam''s jaw dropped in shock as he heard the youth speak such familiar words.


    Was the boy lying? Julius was still a kid, no more than eight years old. He wouldn''t be mistaken since he raised him. So, why was this teen claiming to be Julius?


    "I don''t believe you. Julius is seven years and a half old when you are much older. Who are you?"


    This time, he narrowed his eyes into slits, his voice commanding, even threatening, as he glared at the impersonator.


    Although he enjoyed pranking and making fun of others, he hated when people did the same to him. Moreover, Julius was still alive. It wouldn''t make any sense for him to be here.


    "You''ve been in a coma for four years! Of course, I grew up. I''ll explain everything to you later. Please wait for a bit."


    Julius answered, realising where the problem lay. His big brother''s memory was stuck four years in the past. Therefore, he didn''t expect him to grow.


    Not feeling any maliciousness coming from the boy and finding the promise of an explanation alluring, he decided to listen to the boy. Then, he took his surroundings in, confusion crashing into his mind like a tsunami. The morning sun shone bright rays on a ruined camp. Horses neighed in the distance, scared by the battle, and the metallic smell of blood filled the air.


    ''Where am I? Where are the bones, blood, and Gaston?''


    The series of questions stumped him for a moment. If he indeed had been in a coma, what was the place he had been fighting Gaston in? The latter clearly called it hell when he first encountered him. More importantly, how did he survive his fight in Julius'' soul sea? Finally, he couldn''t keep track of time in this place, but did four years really pass?


    Without answers, he shook his head to focus on the immediate situation. He looked at the two running teens rushing to Julius with relieved expressions.


    "You did it! You defeated this monstrosity and saved us all!"


    Arun exclaimed, grabbing his friend''s shoulder with shaky hands and crying in excitement. He thought they were dead meat after witnessing Marco''s overwhelming strength. He still had trouble believing they had overcome this ordeal against all odds.


    "Thank you, Julius. I won''t forget this debt," Asha said, gratitude and sadness mixed in her voice. She witnessed from the safety of the carriage how her guards all perished in the blink of an eye.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t save everyone..." Julius answered, saddened by the memory of Louise''s sacrifice.


    "I know you did everything you could," Asha said, unwilling to let Julius feel guilty for her losses after he saved them all. Therefore, she forced a crooked smile to comfort him despite her bleeding heart.


    "I wonder who the apprentice who helped is. I want to thank him."


    Arun tried to change the subject, feeling his fianc¨¦''s turmoil. The question intrigued him anyway, and Asha, too. They had heard how Marco suddenly spoke about an apprentice interfering after ten bloody holes dug into his monstrous body, after all.


    Julius shook his head, signalling he didn''t know, while walking towards the nearest guard. A grimace distorted his lips as he crouched and dug into the earth. They deserved to be buried. It was the least he could do to show them how much respect he had for them.


    The couple followed his actions, helping him dig graves for the brave fighters.


    In the meantime, Adam observed the stiff corpses, eyes darting left and right as he figured out what had happened gradually. Then, his luminous eyes shone brighter.


    "Hey, this one is still alive."


    His voice cut through the mournful silence as he pointed a finger at a woman''s body far in the distance.


    Hearing the unexpected words, Julius'' eyes lit up, hope flashing in them as his heart drummed against his chest. Without a word, he raced to the body and scanned her life force with his Qi.


    Despite her half-shattered body and her bones turned to dust, she still emitted a faint aura of life, making his hands tremble with joy.


    "Quick! Bring any medicine or potions we have. We need to stabilise her condition. She... she is still alive!" He screamed at the top of his lungs, alerting his two companions as his breathing hastened.


    Arun and Asha jumped to their feet, recovering from the shock he had given them after suddenly rushing away. Then, the words settled, causing their eyes to enlarge and their bodies to come to life. In a flash, they ran to the carriage, grabbing every medication they possessed before returning.


    Simultaneously, Julius moved the woman''s body a few centimeters, wanting to ease her breathing, when his brother''s voice resounded in his ears.


    "Don''t move her too much, or you might worsen her condition."


    Julius nodded, trusting him more than anyone, before asking with concern as guilt gripped his heart.


    "Can we save her? She ended up like this because she tried to protect me."."


    "I don''t know. Her condition seems critical, and I am no doctor," Adam said, frowning at the mangled woman. He also wanted to help her yet didn''t know how.


    As he pondered, the couple reached them, carrying a large, heavy box.


    "We brought everything useful we found. In addition, I have a tier three healing potion my father brewed for me in case I got injured while travelling. Use it if it can save her." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arun declared, presenting a small flask containing a red shimmering liquid.


    "Are you sure? This potion''s value is extremely high," Asha asked, surprised by her fianc¨¦ and so touched that tears welled in her eyes. Unlike Arun and his two knights, she grew up surrounded by the three women and was really attached to them. She even considered them as her sisters.


    "Use it. What kind of man would I be if I let someone who did his best to protect me die when I had the means to save her?" Arun said, his words filled with righteousness and dignity befitting his rank.


    Asha hugged him, tears flowing down her cheeks in response.


    "Thank you. Thank you so much."


    Arun awkwardly looked at Julius, signalling him to take the potion with his eyes while patting Asha to comfort her as she buried her head in his shoulder.


    With utmost care, Julius took the potion, uncorked it and poured its content inside Louise''s mouth little by little.


    Soon, their eyes widened in awe. With each passing moment, they saw her state improve. Her ragged breathing became more and more stable, new bones sprouted, and her pale complexion took a rosier hue.


    "Stabilise her condition with medicines and feed her. Her body needs nutrients after the hastened healing process."


    Adam advised, not entirely sure it was correct, but feeling it was logical.

 Chapter 81 - 81: Paths of Magic: The Nine Academies

    As Julius and the others worked to stabilise Louise''s condition, Adam''s unexpected insights and advice proved invaluable.


    With his guidance, they administered the necessary medication and nourishment to aid in her recovery process.


    Noticing Louise''s condition gradually improved, Julius felt a sense of relief wash over him. He couldn''t bear the thought of losing someone who had sacrificed so much to protect him.


    Once Louise was stable enough, Julius and the others carefully transported her back to the carriage, where she could rest more comfortably.


    Arun and Asha stayed by her side, keeping a close watch over her as she continued to recover.


    With Louise out of danger, Julius sat on the carriage driver''s seat and turned to look at his big brother, his eyes gleaming with gratitude.


    "Thank you for your help, big bro. We couldn''t have saved her without you."


    Adam nodded, a faint smile stretching his lips. Despite his initial confusion and uncertainty, he had found himself drawn into their plight, compelled to offer whatever assistance he could.


    Then, Julius explained what happened in the past four years after he left Gaston''s cave, as promised.


    He recounted how he travelled alone on the roads to reach the northern sea of the Belloria kingdom while avoiding drawing attention from Eleanor''s family. His years of work to afford the ship''s ticket, his encounter with Arun and the subsequent events.


    As he listened to Julius'' story, Adam understood he had returned among the living and that his endless fight with Gaston had lasted four years.


    However, most of his questions remained unanswered.


    "So, you really are Julius." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mixed feelings fought on his somber face as his voice cracked. He had seen the boy grow up since he was a baby but suddenly missed four years. Julius was now an unrecognisable teen with an intimidating musculature. But more importantly, the boy would turn thirteen next year...


    "Yes, big bro. I did my best to prepare for your awakening. We are currently heading to the College of Alchemy and Transmutation. I hope I didn''t pick the wrong one."


    Julius puffed his chest in pride, a smug smile spreading across his face as if asking to be praised for his arduous efforts. Deep down, he felt happy that his big brother slowly adapted and found his place in this reality he must consider alien.


    "Well. I like alchemy. It became a passion because of that old coot, Theodore. As for the other magical academy... Cough.... I don''t even know their names, much less what they teach."


    He avoided the boy''s eyes, embarrassed to see their roles reversed for the first time. After all, he was usually the one teaching and giving information.


    "I learned about them all. Let me tell you their names and briefly explain their specialities," Julius answered happily.


    The Academy of Elemental Arts is dedicated to the mastery of elemental magic, where students learn to wield their powers. They study the intricate connections between the elements and how to manipulate them to cast spells and shape the world around them.


    The Academy of Summoning''s students delve into the ancient art of summoning, learning how to call forth creatures and entities from other realms. They study the rituals and incantations necessary to forge pacts with beings beyond the mortal plane, gaining allies and familiars to aid them in their magical endeavors.


    The School of Dark Magic and Necromancy focuses on the darker aspects of magic, delving into forbidden arts such as necromancy and shadow manipulation. Students learn to harness the powers of death and darkness, raising undead minions, casting curses, and wielding sinister magics.


    In contrast to the School of Dark Magic, the Academy of Light Magic specializes in the radiant energies of light and holiness. Students here study healing, purification and protection spells, as well as offensive spells that banish darkness and smite evil.


    At the Academy of Transformation, students explore the transformative power of magic, learning to shape-shift and take on different forms. They study the anatomy and behaviors of animals, mastering the ability to transform into beasts and harness their primal instincts and abilities.


    Illusionists from the Institute of Illusions specialize in the art of deception and trickery, mastering spells that manipulate perception and create convincing illusions that can fool the senses and confuse enemies.


    Alchemists and transmuters at the College of Alchemy and Transmutation study the science and art of alchemy, experimenting with the transformation of substances and the creation of magical elixirs and potions. They explore the properties of rare ingredients and conduct experiments to unlock the secrets of transmutation.


    Enchanters at the Arcane Academy of Enchantment learn to imbue objects with magical properties, enchanting them with protective wards, enhancing their abilities, or imbuing them with special powers. Students study ancient runes and symbols, mastering the art of enchantment to create powerful artefacts and charms.


    Astral mages at the School of Astral Projection explore the realms beyond the physical plane, learning to project their consciousness into the astral realm and communicate with otherworldly beings. They study divination, spiritual healing, and astral combat, honing their skills to navigate the mysteries of the cosmos.


    Once he heard about the nice academies, Adam couldn''t help but think about Alina.


    ''If she has potential for magic, she has to go to the Academy of Summoning.''


    He tucked his fingers around his chin, his brows creased into a frown.


    He remembered how she scared him twelve years ago with the weird titles she used in the graveyard. He did not doubt she would become a terrifying summoner!


    Then, he thought about Julius'' choice.


    Learning potent spells with long casting time would never be what he sought. Instead, he wanted to develop ways to control mana to do his bidding, bypassing the need for chanting or casting.


    Even if he didn''t know if it was possible, he wanted to tread this path until he found the answer.


    After pondering for a while, Adam finally declared.


    "You made the right choice; good job, kid."


    Honestly, he was ok with any of the three last academies since they aligned with his objectives the most. However, it was true that he ultimately preferred the one about alchemy.

 Chapter 82 - 82: Sovereigns Eye

    "I''m really glad to see you awake," Julius said, a shy blush creeping on his cheeks after receiving approval for his decision. Now that they were finally reunited, things would progress smoothly. After all, what could go wrong when his dependable big brother was with him?


    "Believe me, I''m too. I''m just sad that our time together was shortened by four years."


    Adam muttered the second part of his answer, an invisible pressure pressing on his heart as the inevitable day approached mercilessly.


    According to the interface, he would recuperate the boy''s body in a year.


    However, he still didn''t know what would happen to Julius after he did. Would he disappear? More importantly, who was he in the first place and how did he end up replacing him in this body?


    He had been pondering these questions for years, yet the answer remained an elusive mystery.


    With a loud exhale of turbid air carrying his depression and negative feelings away, he focused on the road, his face somber.


    As dusk descended upon the horizon, and Julius stopped the carriage to help set the camp up, Adam excused himself to return to his apartment in the Dream place. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wanted to ponder in peace and read all the missed notifications of the past four years.


    Julius understood that his brother needed some time alone to assimilate the four years'' worth of information he shared with him. Therefore, he offered him a warm smile.


    "Rest well, big bro. See you tomorrow."


    ''What a good kid,'' Adam thought, his eyes dimming and a mysterious itch piercing his soul as the familiar sensation he felt each time he entered the dream place enveloped him like a mantle.


    When he reopened them, he noticed the ceiling first, then that he was lying on his bed in his familiar apartment, where the traces of the terrible battle from four years ago still lingered like unhealed wounds.


    Brows twitching, he gazed at the mess. Littered with holes like Swiss cheese, his table lay sprawled on the ground. The library he had been proud of looked like a terrible mess of torn covers and papers. It seemed like a tornado swept the place with a vengeance.


    His eyes blazed with determination the next moment. He had to bring his place to its former glory, or he wouldn''t feel at home! Anyway, he had tried to read the book. They were just empty projections. The same was true for his computer and most items. The only exceptions were a bunch of useless cardboard in the kitchen, an uncommonly large box, and the broken table.


    Once done, he sat on his bed and focused on his notifications, making them appear in stylish boxes wafting billowing gray smoke.


    [Tier 2 Mythic Boss: Gaston, The Uncrowned Arcane Sovereign, defeated. You have gained 4000 experience points.]


    [Boss vanquished while being at a much lower level, xp+100%]


    [Material detected in Soul Sea. Soul bind available, proceed? Yes/No]


    [Cursed material bound: Gaston''s Malevolent Eye]


    "Huh? Wait... What?!"


    His face drained of colors, and a tremor jolted his body, making his heart hammer against his chest at maximum force.


    Firstly, why did Gaston have such a stylish title? Next, how did beating this nightmarish man reward him with only 4000 Xp? Finally, what was wrong with that cursed eye binding itself without his consent?


    "Unbind it! Keep your cursed items for yourself, crazy system!"


    He roared in outrage, glaring at the system and condemning the liberties it took while he was in a coma.


    Why could he bind the eyes, anyway? Because he gouged Gaston''s right eye out of its spectral form when they fought in his soul sea?


    "Let''s at least check it..."


    He sighed, shoulder slumped in defeat.


    Soon, he found a beautiful-looking azure blue eye next to his Manacore Heartgem. He squinted at it, making its information appear a second later.


    Gaston''s Sovereign Eye:


    Rank: Tier 2


    Rarity: Mythic


    Description: Gaston''s Malevolent Eye possesses unique properties imbued with his dark aura. With his exceptional abilities, he had the potential to ascend to Tier 7 mastery, making him a fearsome individual and lethal adversary.


    Abilities:


    Close Combat Mastery: Gaston excelled in close combat, combining swift strikes with precise positioning to outmanoeuvre and overpower foes.


    Aura of Malevolence: Exuding an intimidating aura, Gaston unnerved opponents, disrupting their focus and making them more vulnerable to his attacks.


    Enhanced Reflexes and Agility: Possessing remarkable speed and agility, Gaston swiftly reacted to incoming attacks, evading strikes with ease.


    Tactical Genius: A strategic mastermind, Gaston formulated intricate battle plans and exploited opponents'' weaknesses to gain the upper hand.


    Ethereal Insight: With heightened perception of magical energies, Gaston''s deep understanding of arcane forces granted him unique insights into the mystical arts.


    Cursed Material: Gaston''s Malevolent Eye is cursed, causing the possessor to endure mental attacks from Gaston himself. Over time, the possessor may be possessed by Gaston''s malevolent spirit, succumbing to his will.


    However, after Adam''s victory, the curse shattered, dispelling its dark influence for good.


    "This son of a..."


    Realisation dawned on him. Gaston played him like a fool by making him think they were fighting in hell for four years.


    However, they were stuck in a mental battle in the eye. That''s why Gaston wanted him to surrender so much: to possess him through the cursed item.


    "It''s because of that bastard that I couldn''t wake up..."


    Through gritted teeth, his voice reverberated. His phalanxes turned white as he clenched his fists, feeling his blood boil in his veins.


    Despite losing, Gaston had stolen four years from him. Even if those years weren''t wasted, with his mana control and battle style progressing by leaps and bounds, he couldn''t help but slam his hand on the bed to vent. He only had a short year to enjoy his time with Julius.


    After huffing in anger and sadness, he calmed down, grabbing the eye.


    "Should I try to use it? It''s not cursed anymore, so it should be safe, right?"


    A brow raised in curiosity, he tried to activate its abilities.


    However, the item didn''t respond to his attempts.


    "Do I have to turn it into a weapon or magic artifact to use it?"


    His brows creased into a frown as he pondered the question. It was the second mythical material he got, and both shared the same defect: they were useless.


    "Whatever. I''ll find a use for it later."


    He shrugged, throwing it into the box before sliding it under his bed.


    Since he was on his way to one of the nine magic academies, why would he break his head over the problem? They most likely had information about mythical materials and how to use them there. He just had to wait to get the answer.


    Finally, he checked his last notifications.


    [Tier 2 Elite: Marco defeated. You have gained 350 experience points.]


    [Maximum experience points reached. The surplus will be lost.]


    "Why is this damned system scamming me from my Xp?"


    His forceful yell reverberated all the way to the empty plaza as he slapped the ethereal window. Not only did he lose Marco''s experience but also a part from Gaston''s.


    After a quick calculation, he spat.


    "Almost 3000!"


    Hoping to be wrong, he quickly called his interface to check.


    "Status."

 Chapter 83 - 83: Paths of Power: Adams Decision

    "Status"


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: N/A


    LVL: 10


    Exp: 5120/5120


    HP: 140/140


    Vitality: 12.3-> 14


    Strength: 13.1-> 14.6


    Agility: 13.3-> 14.8


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 10->0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger, Manacore Heartgem, Ethereal Radiance, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye


    Skills: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1, Mana bullet LV MAX.


    Other: Mage''s hands, Atom Burst


    Passive: Mana Control T3, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2.


    Note: Soul is damaged. Twelve years to reach the limit of the first tier? You are so bad...


    He distributed his stat points, ignoring the system''s snarky remarks. From the first day in this magical world and with the constraints imposed upon him, he did his best.


    His head raised in pride, he grinned at the interface. To him, not many could have done better.


    Then, he focused on his stats. Fighting Gaston resolved his doubts about his distribution plan, comforting him with his idea to aim for a harmonious progression. After all, the bastard showed him how nightmarish it was to fight someone with no real weakness.


    He also noticed a few changes in his passive abilities. His mana control reached the third tier standards, and his spear mastery the second. In addition, his newly developed mana technique had been named and added to his active abilities list.


    "Atom burst... What a stylish name. If I develop it further, will I become... No, I''m overthinking."


    An awe-filled mutter uncontrollably escaped his lips as he dreamed about an image. He didn''t know where it came from but it seemed engraved in his soul.


    After a moment of reverie, his brows creased into a frown as he focused on his Xp.


    "What now? Will all the Xp I get disappear, or do I have to do something specific to unlock the limit?"


    He asked aloud, puzzlement and frustration lacing his voice.


    As if waiting for the question, a message box filled with text appeared before his squinted eyes.


    [Tier one limit''s reached. Scanning user to offer classes based on his battle style and affinities.]


    [1. Assassin: The Assassin class emphasises stealth, precision, and lethal efficiency in combat, making it ideal for swift and vicious strikes. Offered because of the user''s battle against Rachel''s evil ghost. It enables him to exploit weaknesses.]


    [2. Spear Master: The Spear Master class excels in precision and efficiency in spear combat. It''s proposed for the user''s fight against Gaston. This class offers means to outmanoeuvre opponents with precise strikes and strategic positioning.]


    [3. Mage: The Mage class specialises in controlling mana to cast powerful spells and manipulate the elements. With their profound understanding of the intricacies of magic, mages wield formidable spells capable of unleashing devastating attacks, healing allies, manipulating the fabric of reality in lifelike illusions, and summoning otherworldly beings.]


    [4. Mana Conjuror: The Mana Conjuror class, a forgotten and mysterious path, specialises in the manipulation and control of mana, the fundamental energy source of magic. Unlike traditional mages who rely on spell casting, Mana Conjurors focus on channelling and shaping mana directly, using it to manifest powerful magical effects and abilities.


    Through their profound understanding of mana manipulation, Mana Conjurors can imbue objects with magical properties, create protective barriers, enhance physical attributes, and even manipulate the flow of time and space. Proposing the Mana Conjuror class for the user''s strategic battle against Gaston, recognising his expertise in mana control to counter Gaston''s formidable powers.]


    As he read through the four first classes, ready to choose to become a mage, his eyes widened in shock, and his hair bristled in excitement after reading the Mana conjuror''s description.


    Wasn''t this class perfectly aligned with his goals for mana manipulations?


    Without hesitations, he quickly chose it, a fierce grin stretching his lips.


    [Class exclusive passive ability unlocked: Mana Shaping]


    He reopened his interface, impatient to check the skill''s effects. It had to be something incredible since it was an exclusive passive from a forgotten path of magic users.


    Mana Shaping:


    Description: The Mana Conjuror possesses unparalleled control over the flow and properties of mana.


    Effect: With this passive ability, the Mana conjuror can shape mana with extraordinary accuracy, altering its density and behavior to suit their needs. They can condense mana for potent spells or disperse it to create intricate constructs. This mastery empowers them to craft spells of unparalleled intricacy and power.


    "YES! That''s what I want!"


    Blood flowed to his reddening face as his fist cut through the air, reaching for the ceiling in his excitement.


    Immediately after, he lowered his palm and created a minor explosion to test how the passive influenced his abilities.


    His eyes narrowing, he felt how the process became smoother, the mana consumption lower and, more importantly, the deeper connection to the elusive energy.


    ''It is as if it is a long-lost friend I finally reunited with.''


    The thought forced his grin to enlarge to reach his ears.


    "Hahaha. With this passive, I''ll develop new mana techniques in no time. The only limiting factors would be my imagination and tier."


    So far, he neglected mana potency to focus on control. He knew that through it, he could progress much further by creating incredible potions, spells, or even rituals!


    However, with the rest of his stats catching up to his intelligence and control reaching the third-tier standards, he felt ready to invest time and free attribute points in improving his spells'' strength and mana quantity.


    [To unlock the experience limit, reach the second tier by your own means or take the system''s promotion quest.]


    [Note: choosing the promotion quest yields standardised results and might not express the user''s potential.]


    Without thinking much, he closed the interface.


    "Standardised? I''ll find my way to progress! Even if it takes longer, I''ll be much more powerful!"


    A steely glint sparkled in his eyes as his voice thundered in the apartment.


    They were heading to a magic academy. He would be a fool to take the promotion quest when they were bound to learn ways to progress through the tiers there.


    With nothing more to do and his determination to progress asserted, he sat on his bed, thinking about magic.


    Although he learned it and created his techniques to survive in his early days, he slowly became engrossed with the process and came to like magic. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just remembering the excitement after brewing a potion or altering the mana arrow spell made his fists tremble.


    He wanted to tread this path, discover his limits and reach his full potential in this life.


    Now that he had a clear idea about his future path, the questions weighing on his mind affected his mood a little less, and his eyes sparkled with ambitions.

 Chapter 84 - 84: Journey to Alkemia Al-Nur

    His spirit uplifted by his progress and new objectives, Adam spent the rest of the night testing and practising his mana control.


    Despite the monotonous task, he built mana blocks and decomposed them, increasing the speed in a gradual process.


    After unending hours, he finally heard Julius'' voice.


    "Big bro, it''s morning."


    He felt the boy''s gentle nudge, closing his eyes to leave his soul sea with a smile.


    *****


    When he reopened them, he stretched his stiff limbs and sat up.


    Facing Julius, he offered a warm smile.


    "Good morning, boy."


    "Good morning, big bro! Did you rest well?"


    Julius'' eyes lit up, his arms trembling with joy as he prepared breakfast for the group.


    With Asha taking care of Louise and monitoring her condition, Arun could finally indulge in procrastination, sleeping as long as he wanted. That''s why they were the only two standing by the crackling campfire.


    Understanding the situation with a glance, he nodded.


    "I had a wonderful night, and you? Oh! By the way, are we still far from the college?"


    Julius tucked his finger around his chin, the enticing smell from the pot permeating the air.


    "Same! We should reach the city in three days if no more beasts attack us."


    "Well, I don''t want to sound arrogant, but I''d like to see them try."


    Julius'' light chuckles filled his ears for a moment. Then, the boy''s expression darkened as if a weight burdened his mind.


    "If it''s not too bothersome, could you tell me what happened during the fight four years ago?"


    This question haunted his nights to this day. He needed an answer to quench his curiosity, or he would never move on.


    However, black lines dripping ink covered his forehead as he shook his head.


    "I won, end of the story."


    How would Julius feel after learning their souls had almost been devoured and that Gaston had planned to possess his body?


    No, he wouldn''t burden the boy with unnecessary worries or guilt. Furthermore, the nightmarish devil was dead, anyway.


    "I understand..."


    Before an awkward silence could settle, he broke the tension in a playful tone.


    "Catch."


    He used his mage''s hand spell to throw a round object glistening under the morning sun at Julius.


    He smiled as the boy observed the rough item covered in horrifying red spots for a moment before his eyes lit up.


    "Don''t tell me..."


    "While you were transporting the wounded girl, I extracted that core from the half-beast we killed."


    He raised his thumbs, a snarky smirk stretching his lips. It was his number one rule: never forget about the spoils!


    Meanwhile, Julius fidgeted with his fingers, his eyes slipping between the core and him in hesitation.


    "Can I use it?"


    Seeing his brother''s questioning gaze, Julius continued.


    "I can use beast cores to cultivate faster."


    A wave of realisation crashed over him as some memories he never considered resurfaced. In some stories he used to read, cultivators could use external resources to hasten their progress.


    However, he shook his head, caution and worry filling his voice.


    "We need to find a cultivation technique to help you progress safely. Don''t put yourself in danger by absorbing things without the proper method."


    Even if he knew the boy needed a cultivation technique, he doubted they would find a complete one in a world focusing on magic.


    However, they could slowly derive or develop a technique by finding a few scattered parts. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eyes sparkling, Julius nodded, wondering if the technique was the missing piece in his cultivation journey.


    "Alright, big bro. I''ll ask Arun and Asha to sell it. We can fund our school admission with the money."


    As one of the only nine magic academies, the admission fee for the first year was a daunting two hundred gold coins. A sum neither of them ever dreamt of possessing.


    A pensive frown etched itself on Adam''s spectral brows as he learned of the price.


    It may sound like a fortune, but he knew only nobles could enrol in the first place. To them, this amount was mere pocket change. As long as their children were well-taught and given the chance to reach a high tier, they would even double or triple it.


    Before he could form a plan to earn the required coins, the carriage''s door cracked open, causing him to fall silent and observe as Arun stepped out, yawning and rubbing his growling belly.


    "Morning, Julius. Who are you speaking to?"


    "I was just thinking aloud."


    Julius scratched his head, a pang of guilt prickling his heart as he lied through his teeth. Then he outstretched his palm, revealing the core to his friend.


    "Could you please help me sell this beast core? I''m unfamiliar with the prices and need the money to pay the college admission fees."


    As he waited for an answer, he stirred the fuming pot with his scoop, making the soup''s delicious smell tickle their nostrils and then served Arun''s breakfast.


    "Sure. Let me handle it! I''ll get you the best possible price."


    Arun offered him a kind smile, grabbing the bowl and nodding reassuringly.


    They sat by the campfire, eating while appreciating the morning vista, the calm breeze and the gentle sun''s rays as Adam listened to their spirited conversations with an approving smile.


    Arun seemed to be a fine and dependable young man worth befriending.


    Without hesitation, he offered a valuable potion to save Louise, showcasing his rightful character yesterday. Even now, he watched Arun go to Asha''s carriage with two portions of food, hoping the wounded girl would wake up.


    Simultaneously, he noticed Julius check on the horses before sitting on the carriage''s driving bench, eager to resume their journey.


    The sun rose and fell as three days passed in the blink of an eye. Slowly, the scenery changed.


    The Verdant landscapes turned into a fiery expanse of sand. Colossal dunes rose and fell in every direction, giving birth to a spectacular and awe-inspiring panorama for the group.


    In the distance, they could already see a beautiful city built along a large oasis.


    Intricate roads, filled with tall and flat-roofed houses, covered the land. From their position, they could already see the bustling streets and animated citizens wandering the vast market.


    Further, in the city''s heart, they saw an immense building covering an indecently large plot of land.


    The stone wall pulsing with magic engravings surrounding it hinted at the building''s rich history. Clearly, the rest had been constructed later to encircle this colossal structure enveloped in a blue barrier, adding a mystical layer of protection.


    Excitation burning in their heart and desire in their eyes, they couldn''t help but be shocked by the college''s extravagance. Gold and intricate engraving littered every wall in a grand display of riches and power.


    In a hurry to enrol and simmer himself into a world of magical knowledge, Julius urged the horses towards the gate at maximum speed.


    At the gate, two guards raised their armored gauntlet, the sun reflecting on their surface, in a silent command to stop the carriages.


    As the carriage halted, Arun emerged, his face beaming with a broad grin and his green eyes sparkling with relief.


    "Welcome to Alkemia Al-Nur, the city of alchemy!"

 Chapter 85 - 85: Bound by Friendship, Bound by Fate

    Three ferocious-looking guards walked towards them with vigilant expressions. They wondered why two carriages were attached to each other with only one person driving. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I need to check your identification as nobles or recommendation documents from a noble house." The oldest guard asked suspiciously, his hand resting on his sword, ready to unsheath it.


    Julius couldn''t help but widen his eyes after feeling the life force the old man exuded. He was, by far, the strongest individual he had met.


    He estimated that he was in the middle of the third tier in body refinement and could defeat them all in less than a second. The other two guards were in the middle and late stages of the second tier.


    "Here are our documents. We were attacked by wild beasts on our way and lost our guards." Arun answered arrogantly, not impressed in the slightest by the city guards.


    He chose not to speak about Marco, as it had nothing to do with them.


    "I see Arun. Asha and Louise from the Agnivana kingdom. What about him?" The guard asked while pointing at Julius.


    It was rare but not unheard of to increase losses on the road, so he accepted the explanation and relaxed a bit after being presented with the requested documents.


    Julius took out his small wooden box and presented the documents contained inside to the old guard.


    As the guard checked Julius'' documents, a strange light flashed through his eyes, escaping everyone''s attention.


    "Julius from the Belloria kingdom. Open the gates!" The old guard screamed after confirming their identities.


    Arun swiftly sat beside Julius on the driver''s seat as they entered the bustling streets of the city in which they would spend the next few years.


    Unbeknownst to them, the old guard took a talisman out of his pocket and uttered three short words. "He is here."


    ***


    "You can lodge with me if you have nowhere to stay." Arun suddenly proposed to Julius, aware of his financial condition.


    He knew how everything here was overpriced because of the college''s proximity and the presence of many noble heirs.


    Julius hesitated for a moment, unwilling to impose on his friend.


    "I don''t want to bother you. I can work to rent a cheap place. Don''t worry." Julius answered with a warm smile, the proposition filling his heart with warmth.


    "Humph... Who is bothering whom? Here, I thought we were friends. It is decided. You''ll stay with me until we enrol!" Arun said decisively.


    After all the shared experiences they endured, Julius was more than a friend to him. He was a brother he could trust with his life.


    Adam smiled, convinced by Arun''s attitude. He knew how hard it was to make true friends and was happy to see that Julius managed to find one in his absence.


    "Accept, he will be mad if you don''t," He advised Julius.


    Julius looked at both of them and sighed comically in defeat before chuckling. "I''ll be in your care. Thank you for your invitation." He was happy to see them consider him their friend even though they had already reached the city and should have gone their separate ways. Moreover, it was the first time he had bonded with kids his age and enjoyed the experience a lot.


    "Don''t worry about it. Now that I think about it, didn''t you say that you would meet with your brother? Do you know where you may find him?" Arun suddenly asked pensively.


    "I don''t think he''ll join us, but if he does, we''ll meet him at the academy," Julius answered, feeling a bit guilty to lie to his friend.


    "Oh, OK. Don''t forget to introduce him to us if he shows up. I bet he is at least as formidable as you are." Arun said, sounding a bit disappointed.


    "You have no idea about how formidable he truly is. I also hope I''ll be able to introduce him to you soon. Julius'' voice was filled with pride and a hint of determination.


    He hoped to find a way to help Adam in the college. After all, this place was filled with mystical knowledge, and he might find clues here.


    Guided by Arun, the group soon reached a sizable and lavish residence positioned three streets from the college.


    "Do you remember how I told you that my father was a tier four alchemist? Well, this is the house the college gave him for when he stays in the city. In exchange, he occasionally shows up to give lessons." Arun revealed the beautiful courtyard by opening the large doors using his family''s emblem.


    After guiding the horses inside, the two boys carried the sleeping Louise to a room.


    As the day was far from being over, but someone had to watch over Louise in case her state deteriorated, she turned to Julius and asked, "Could you please look after her? I have something urgent to do and need Arun''s assistance."


    As soon as he heard her words, Arun''s face palled. He shivered in fright as he looked at Julius with the eyes of a dead man and mouthed, ''Save me,'' realising the predicament he was in.


    "No problem," Julius answered with a smile, ignoring Arun''s silent plea. He wasn''t bothered by the request as he could cultivate or speak with his brother while monitoring Louise.


    "I''ll come back later with a doctor to examine her," Asha added while dragging Arun behind her and leaving the house.


    "For some reason, I''m glad she didn''t ask me to come, "Julius watched them leave as he sat to cultivate while fulfilling his duty to care for Louise.


    *******


    "I beg you, Asha. It''s only the first day, no more than five shops..." Arun pleaded, his eyes filled with tears.


    "Hah? We are going back through the gate to inform our parents. Moreover, you should ask your father to help with your idea." Asha answered, pouting. Why was Arun always so dramatic when it came to visiting shops?


    "Oh... Good idea!" Arun exclaimed, color returning to his face after learning they weren''t heading to shops. He needed a proficient enchanter for his plan, and he knew his father could recommend one.


    "Don''t stay too long, or Julius will discover that something is wrong!'' Asha reminded Arun. She paid the mage operating the gate in front of the college for her passage and crossed it.


    Then, he spoke to the mage, his voice filled with the same arrogance he had when he first met Julius. "To the Aurelium dukedom of the Agnivana kingdom." He flashed his family emblem to prove his identity.


    He wasn''t required to pay any fee to use the gate as one of the benefits of having his father be an honorary teacher at the academy.


    "Duke? Please head to the gate, esteemed young master." The mage said, bowing his head in respect while watching the young man disappear through the portal.

 Chapter 86 - 86: Bonds of Friendship and Betrayal

    When Arun emerged from the gate, the scenery was completely different. The desert was gone and replaced by lush forests in the distance.


    His family''s manor could be seen a few hundred meters away from the gate. Its appearance exuded luxury, given its size and grandeur.


    A beautiful golden fountain spewed water nonstop in the middle of the huge garden.


    Following his appearance, a richly dressed tier four mage ran to him and said. "Welcome back, young master. We expected your arrival a few days ago. You made your father worry."


    "We had some trouble on the road. I need to report to Father." Arun''s voice was grave and commanding.


    The mage nodded, alerted by Arun''s seriousness, and signalled him to follow.


    After a short walk, they reached a large building located next to the manor. The mage opened it and revealed an interior filled with magic circles, cauldrons, wands and other magical items used for alchemy.


    "I asked not to be disturbed! You better have a good reason for intruding." A manly and commending voice laced with hints of annoyance resounded.


    "Is your son almost dying because of you good enough of a reason?" Arun asked sarcastically.


    "WHAT? Are you alright? Who dared attack you?" A man questioned while running to the door. His face was filled with worry and disbelief.


    The man looked to be around forty-five years old and had a refined appearance. His long black hair cascaded on his shoulders. His green eyes were sharp and emitted wisps of swirling blue mana due to his unstable emotions.


    "I''m alright, thanks to a friend I met on the way. Not thanks to you or the two idiots you appointed to protect me." Arun answered angrily, implying that if it weren''t for Julius, he and Asha would be cold corpses rotting on the side of the road.


    "Tell me everything. Leave nothing out!" Arun''s father urged, sensing that his son had encountered an unusual situation.


    Arun recounted everything from his meeting with Julius, Asha''s appearance, the subsequent beast attacks, their discovery of Marco''s treason, to the fight against his monstrous form.


    Arun''s father listened in shock and regret at what his son went through. Despite his son''s explanations, he had some suspicions about Julius and the mysterious apprentice who helped them.


    "Nothing would have happened if not for your stupid idea to make me travel normally to discover the world and tone down my arrogance," Arun said in reproach.


    "But I wouldn''t have made this wonderful friend, so I forgive you," Arun added with a bright smile.


    "We must reward your friend for his help, or my name isn''t Vikram. I''ll let you decide how much we should give him," Vikram declared, determined to compensate Julius generously.


    However, Arun shook his head before saying, "I only want to pay half his college fee. Asha will be the other half."


    "Isn''t this reward insufficient for saving both of you?" Vikram asked with a frown, unsure what his son had in mind.


    "In addition to half the admission fees, I want your help to create a special short sword for him. That''s how I want to reward him." Arun said while taking out Marco''s beast core and the snake''s fangs and scales.


    Vikram''s eyes widened with excitement as he held the peculiar beast core. Its strange markings and unearthly appearance sparked a newfound curiosity within him. It was the first time he had seen one like that, and he felt excited by the prospect of studying it.


    "Hahaha, you know that this request of yours is worth several thousand gold coins, right?" Vikram asked with a smile. After all, he was an honored tier four alchemist and would most likely request the expertise of a tier four enchanter to complete the weapon.


    "Didn''t you find my reward lacking? He needs a good weapon and is like a brother to me. Please help me with this." Arun pleaded, his head lowered in respect, making Vikram''s eyes widen in shock and pride.


    When had his arrogant son ever asked for something so respectfully? Vikram wondered silently, his eyebrows furrowing in surprise. It seemed that his new friend had a good influence on Arun.


    "I''ll craft the sword, but I''ll personally deliver it to the boy. I won''t allow anyone to take advantage of you." After accepting, Vikram set his condition, unwilling to see his son being taken advantage of due to his naivety.


    "No problem. I know his character." Arun declared with confidence.


    "Hahaha, I''m glad you are safe and made a good friend. Go greet your mother, but don''t mention what happened." Vikram answered, signalling that the conversation was over.


    Arun nodded before excusing himself to greet his mother, eager to share the news of his return but careful not to reveal the recent events.


    Vikram''s gaze hardened as he turned to his mage, his voice cutting through the tense air of the room. "We need to investigate this attack. I have no rival bold enough to plant a spy in my territory for so many years only to orchestrate an attack on my son and his fianc¨¦." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mage furrowed his brow, his voice laced with concern. "My lord, forgive me, but this situation seems more complex than it appears. What if the boy was involved in the plan?"


    "I thought about this possibility too. I''ll test him in a month and teach at the college to keep an eye on him until he is cleared of all suspicions." Vikram narrowed his eyes dangerously, hoping for the boy that he was unrelated to this mess.


    He would hate to have to dispose of his son''s new friend.


    Meanwhile, in Asha''s mansion, a similar conversation unfolded, though with a different tone. Tears welled in the young girl''s eyes as she lamented the sudden departure of her guards.


    In response, she requested clothes and a shop''s deed in the capital of the Belorria kingdom. She remembered that Julius had torn his sleeve during his confrontation with the snake.


    However, she couldn''t shake the feeling that the reward was insufficient. Yet, she was unsure of what Julius truly desired. Then, a recollection surfaced. Julius had mentioned his brother''s dream, related to his recipes.


    Thus, she decided to offer him the deed to the shop, hoping it would help his brother achieve his dream.

 Chapter 87 - 87: The Masked Pursuit

    As the sunlight dimmed and darkness settled in the enchanting scenery of the desert, the beautiful city of Alkemia Al-Nur shimmered with light.


    Despite the late hour, the city''s streets bustled with activity. Shops and businesses of a different kind were open, proposing their services to an older part of the population.


    In one of those shops, a masked blonde man was seated at a table in the corner of a luxurious room. The room exuded opulence, with richly woven tapestries adorning the walls, casting vibrant patterns of light and shadow as flickering candles illuminated the space.


    The scent of exotic spices lingered in the air as the man took elegant and measured sips from a glass of fine wine while listening to the relaxing music played by a magical device.


    After a short moment, an old man sat opposite him. Despite his wrinkly face and white hair, his lips curled into a smile. His blue eyes were as sharp as blades, and his aura was overbearing.


    "Hello, young master. How was your travel?" The old man asked with a smirk, clearly showing how little respect he had for the masked man.


    "Cut the bullshit, Thomas. Where''s the boy?" The masked man answered similarly, not addressing the man with his title.


    "Humph... If not for the favor I owed your grandfather, I would never help a cripple like you." Thomas answered with narrowed eyes and a hint of threat in his voice.


    In response, the masked man gazed at Thomas mockingly, unbothered by the insult. After all, he had been called a cripple since he was a baby and was used to it.


    Noticing the man''s lack of response, Thomas decided to focus on business rather than wasting time in a verbal battle.


    "The boy arrived half a day ago. He was driving a carriage, accompanied by two kids and a wounded guard." Thomas revealed in a low voice before adding in a frustrated tone.


    "One of the kids is the son of a Duke. If I arrested them at the gates, this case would have blown up and attracted too much attention."


    The masked man listened attentively, then curiously asked, "Didn''t you assure my mom that you had spies planted everywhere and would find him in no time?"


    They had been searching for the boy for years without success and started to feel desperate when Thomas suddenly contacted them.


    "The boy never used his identity as a noble and avoided big cities. I just learned that he boarded an illegal ship a few months ago to cross the sea. Is that how a kid acts? He even ignored his kidnapped mother!" Thomas answered angrily.


    He couldn''t understand how a kid could be so resourceful and manage to prolong what should have been such an easy mission for years.


    The masked man nodded, knowing the kid might not be who he seemed. "What about the other kids accompanying him? Didn''t you have spies among their escort?"


    "That''s how I learned about the ship. Marco contacted me a week ago after suspecting he found his trail. We planned to get rid of the witnesses, disguising their death as a road accident." Thomas explained the plan they came up with and how he lost contact with his man a few days ago.


    "This idiot failed to capture the kid despite the pill we gave him. If he hadn''t died, I would have killed him myself." Thomas'' aura flared briefly, making the air tremble under its pressure, showcasing how angry he was at Marco''s failure.


    With a clearer understanding of how everything unfolded, the young man said sinisterly, "It''s alright; we still have one year to act, and we know where he is."


    The masked man suspected he could simultaneously get his long-desired revenge and what he had been dreaming of.


    After all, the kid''s behaviour was highly unusual for someone his age. Moreover, he couldn''t believe he survived his ordeal in Gaston''s cave.


    Four years ago, his family came to understand, in a stupor, just how devious this anomaly truly was and how he played everyone like fools.


    No one expected him to be anything more than a jealous bastard before he caught them completely off guard and thwarted their plan.


    Despite the setback they suffered due to Gaston, he couldn''t help but admire the man''s patience and strategic planning. He would draw inspiration from them and bide his time to devise a bulletproof plan before acting.


    "Stay on stand-by. We can''t act inside the city. Keep his mother ready in case we need to use her." The masked man commanded after a moment of thought.


    Thomas reluctantly nodded while clenching the table''s edge, leaving deep finger marks on the thick wood. He hated having to follow this useless brat''s orders.


    The masked man watched as Thomas left the building with an amused smile, then downed his wine and muttered with determination. "I''ll show you what the useless cripple could do in a year."


    *****


    Meanwhile, Arun waited outside Vikram''s House, an irritated expression plastered on his face. He had been waiting for more than an hour, yet Asha was still nowhere to be seen.


    However, he soon discerned the girl''s silhouette, accompanied by a middle-aged woman, approaching him.


    "Humph... You took your time, as always !" Arun said reproachfully.


    "Ho? I see that you are full of energy. Should we visit a hundred shops tomorrow to spend some of it?" Asha answered with an innocent smile, making Arun instantly pale in fright.


    "Um... yeah, good to see you''re back. Just got here myself. Let''s head in. Julius must be waiting." Arun quickly answered, his face covered in cold sweat.


    "Hahaha. If he asks anything, tell him it took us time to find a good healer. Let''s keep our rewards a surprise." Asha laughed at Arun''s reaction before proposing with a mischievous grin. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright. Anyway, my father needs a month." Arun nodded in agreement before gazing at the healer Asha brought back with her.


    "She is a tier three healer employed by my family. She will return after examining Louise, tough." Asha briefly explained while walking towards the house''s doors.

 Chapter 88 - 88: Sorcery and Savory Surprises

    As the house''s doors creaked open, the subtle sound alerted Julius. He quickly stood up and warned his big brother. "Big bro, stop playing around. They are back!"


    Adam, who was experimenting with the effects of his new passive skill, instantly let the various mana structures he had built dissipate.


    Julius watched in awe as the strange items, never seen before, disappeared.


    "It seems like your mana control has improved again! Congratulations, big bro." Julius said, smiling while sitting next to Louise''s bed.


    "I''m still far from my objectives. Though, it''s true I made good progress compared to when I could barely manifest a few sentences using mana." Adam answered with a hint of pride in his voice. Then, he fell silent as someone opened the door.


    "Julius! We are back. Did you miss me?" Arun asked jokingly while entering.


    "Is he your wife to miss you after such a short time?" Asha answered, rolling her eyes at her fianc¨¦''s antics.


    "If he was a woman, why not?" Arun answered with a taunting grin.


    Asha gritted her teeth and answered, her voice filled with annoyance. "Two hundred!"


    Arun stumbled after hearing the terrifying number. He almost had a heart attack after imagining such a torturous day. He gazed at Asha with pleading eyes, thinking, ''I knew she was a devil.''


    Adam and Julius laughed, watching the bickering couple.


    "Learn from your friend, Julius. Don''t ever provoke your wife, or your life will be miserable. Mark my words!" Adam said seriously.


    In the meantime, the healer walked towards Louise''s bed and gestured to Asha, signaling for her to escort the boys out. After all, how could she examine a young maiden in front of two young men?


    "Did you eat yet, Julius?" Asha asked while walking outside. "I brought some food with me. Let''s eat while she heals Louise."


    Julius nodded and followed Asha, understanding her hint. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, not everyone did...


    "I already ate. You two can go. I want to see her cast healing magic!" Arun said, causing Asha to widen her eyes.


    Why was he so dense sometimes? She face-palmed before dragging him out of the room by the ear.


    "Hahaha, I''m starting to like your friends more and more. I feel I won''t get bored with them around." Adam said, laughing like a kid under Julius''s stunned gaze.


    The trio walked to the dining room, accompanied by Arun''s pained screams.


    "I knew this heartless fianc¨¦ of mine wouldn''t bring back anything. So, I bought some dishes on my way back." Asha declared, gazing disapprovingly at Arun.


    "Well... I trusted you would think about food. That''s why I didn''t bring anything back!" Arun said while holding his reddened ear.


    He decided not to annoy Asha anymore that day. He was unwilling to hear her increase the number of shops he would be dragged into the next day.


    "Oh? When did you learn to make compliments? One hundred!" Asha declared with a pleased smile while Arun clenched his fists in victory.


    Adam chuckled, his laughter infectious. "You might want to take notes, Julius. Arun''s mastering the art of survival.


    However, Julius didn''t understand why his friend was so afraid each time Asha mentioned shops. He looked at Adam in confusion, awaiting an explanation.


    "If he proposes you to accompany them, find an excuse to refuse. You understand? No matter what, don''t accept! You''ll understand everything when Arun comes back in the evening." Adam said, unwilling to be dragged into this mess.


    The last thing he wanted to do in this world filled with magic was to be forced to waste a day in this manner.


    He shivered, remembering his own past experiences, and added ominously. "I won''t forgive you if you go."


    Despite not understanding why even his dependable big brother was somehow scarred, Julius nodded, silently promising to refuse any invitation.


    Subsequently, Julius sat down to eat. However, he felt a little lost about how to eat this food.


    The bread was flat and covered with a red sauce, and the plate was filled with a yellowish mash.


    Noticing his confusion, Arun said, "Eat the mash together with the bread."


    Following his friend''s advice, Julius dipped the sauce-covered bread in the mash and put it in his mouth.


    Contrary to his expectations, the dish tasted quite good. "What is this dish? I like it!" He said, wolfing down the plate in a minute.


    "It''s chickpea-mash. It''s a really nourishing dish popular in hot regions." Asha revealed, happy to see Julius appreciate the food she chose.


    "Humph... I''m sure I can do it better. I know the recipe, too!" Adam said in annoyance.


    If he had to choose the most annoying thing about his condition, it would be to watch others eat delicious foods while he couldn''t even taste them.


    "I also brought some skewered magical beast meat. It is a bit expensive but beneficial to body cultivators." Asha said while putting three kebabs on Julius'' plate.


    ''Fuck... see if I don''t cook tier nine magical beast meat and eat everything.'' Adam thought, averting his eyes from the happily eating Julius.


    ****


    Meanwhile, in Louise''s room, the healer spoke in an ancient and mystic language.


    Then, she extended her hands towards Louise as she finished her incantation.


    Subsequently, a radiant white light emanated from her hands, enveloping the wounded girl entirely and casting a serene glow in the dimly lit room.


    Although unconscious, Louise moaned in relief as her wounded muscles and internal organs slowly healed under the gentle touch of the healer''s magic. The spell lasted for less than a minute, but its effects were profound, evident in the gradual easing of Louise''s pain and the softening of her features.


    As the healer concluded her work, she staggered slightly, her face glistening with sweat, a testament to the exertion required to channel such powerful magic.


    After a few minutes, she recovered her composure and left the room to join Asha.


    ****


    As Julius thanked Asha for the delicious food, the healer entered the dining room.


    "Her life is out of danger, and her body is almost completely healed. She should wake up in the next few days." She declared, looking at Asha.


    "Thank you. Thank you so much for your help." Asha said, tears welling in her eyes.


    "She would have slowly recovered. I only accelerated the process. You should thank your fianc¨¦ instead. Louise would have died without his potion." The healer said, nodding in approval at Arun''s quick decision.


    Asha looked at Arun with a smile and said, "I guess we are back to five shops."


    Arun''s happy screams accompanied the group''s laughter as they slowly headed to their rooms to sleep.

 Chapter 89 - 89: A Journey Through the Exotic City

    *********


    Julius woke up at dawn, impatient to explore the city with his big brother and friends.


    However, he found out he was the only one awake this early. Unable to wait any longer, he gently shook his brother awake.


    As he felt the gentle tugging from the dream place, Adam opened his eyes and said, "Good morning, boy."


    "Morning, big bro. Let''s explore the city today!" Julius answered, pointing his finger outside the room with a smile.


    "Sure. Go wake up Arun and ask Asha to look over Louise." Adam answered.


    He wanted to discover the exotic city and its wonders as well.


    Nodding in agreement, Julius walked to Asha''s room to propose Adam''s idea.


    After a short negotiation, she reluctantly agreed to stay home for the morning but asked him to be back at midday.


    Then, they walked to Arun''s room to wake him up. However, the boy slept like a log and was unwilling to be awakened. Fortunately, Asha came to Julius''s rescue.


    "Wake up now, or it might not be five anymore when you do..." She said in a low voice, close to Arun''s ears.


    "Why are you guys so cruel? We just arrived. Let''s just recuperate from the travel today." He said, his frustration evident on his face.


    "Yes, yes. Could you please cook breakfast for us before going? Asha turned to Julius and asked, ignoring her grumbling fianc¨¦.


    "No problem," Julius answered, walking to the dining room.


    Once done with their breakfast, Julius, Arun, and Adam left the house under the bright sky.


    Despite the early hour, the city''s paved streets already welcomed a few people.


    The trio observed them bartering and purchasing local specialities such as fresh olives and dates.


    As they made their way towards the business district, passing through the market, the scent of spices and vegetables wafted through the air. Merchants screamed their prices loudly, drawing the peddler''s attention.


    Enchanted by this exotic experience, Julius turned to his brother and whispered, "It''s so different from the markets in the Belloria kingdom."


    "Indeed. It''s a first for me as well." Adam answered while gazing curiously everywhere.


    After a short walk, they reached a large avenue, contrasting with the small and intricate streets composing the market.


    "This is the business district. Let''s drink something before looking around." Arun explained, guiding them to a luxurious cafe filled with people.


    As they sat on the terrace, a young waitress came to take their order with a smile.


    "Two cups of mint tea with sugar." Arun declared.


    The waitress nodded, then returned after a few minutes with their beverages.


    "Nothing beats a cup of mint tea under the sun. Taste it." Arun said to Julius, accompanied by Adam''s nods as it was one of his favorite drinks.


    Julius'' eyes lit up as he savored the delicious and sweet hot drink.


    After spending half an hour in the cafe, they headed to the shops.


    "You can find anything you want here, be it common or magical items," Arun said, showing and describing what each shop was selling while passing them by.


    After passing in front of a smith''s workshop, Adam suddenly asked, "Do you have a few silver coins?"


    Astonished by the question, Julius nodded and retrieved a single silver coin from his pouch. He had been saving it for emergencies.


    "Nice, enter the workshop and buy a metal and a silver chain," Adam said, making Julius frown in response. Why did his brother need those chains?


    Although puzzled, Julius halted Arun and invited him to enter the shop.


    "No problem. If you see anything you fancy, take it. I''ll pay." Arun declared, curious to see what he wanted to buy.


    As they entered the shop, Adam''s voice chimed in. "Don''t let him pay otherwise, buying them would be useless."


    Julius nodded in response, trusting his brother''s choices, and walked to the counter.


    "I need a metal chain, a little long and a shorter and smaller silver chain," Julius said to the smiling merchants.


    Noticing how richly dressed Arun was, the merchant expected a large purchase. However, Julius only requested two common and cheap items, which disappointed him.


    "Tch, you can look for the metal chain in those barrels." He answered, showing the barrels, his smile disappearing from his face.


    "Choose any silver chains from the shelves. If they''re too long, bring the shortest one. I''ll cut it for you." The merchant added before taking a book out and reading it.


    After all, in a city filled with wealthy noble heirs, why would he waste time speaking with the poor?


    Julius didn''t mind the merchant''s attitude. He was used to this kind of treatment after four years of menial labor.


    However, as Julius walked towards the barrels, Arun''s angry voice resounded in the shop. "Is that how peasants treat nobles in this city? Tell me. Should I get you fired or make this shop close?"


    Unbothered by the threat, the merchant raised his eyes from his book and observed the youth who threatened him. Soon, his eyes landed on Arun''s family''s emblem hanging from his neck and shivered.


    He recognised the emblem as one of the honorary teachers at the college used the same. Subsequently, he quickly jumped above his counter and ran to the barrels and shelves, getting what Julius asked for.


    Before Julius could even reassure Arun, saying that it was alright, the merchant was already done gathering his items and bowed his head respectfully.


    "I''m sorry for my behavior. The total for the two items comes to one silver and fifty bronze coins." The merchant said as humbly as he could.


    Hearing the price, Julius shook his head in disappointment and confessed. "I only have one silver."


    Hearing that his friend lacked money, Arun proposed to pay once more. After all, what was one or two silver to him? But Julius stubbornly refused.


    Then Arune suddenly turned to the merchant and said, sounding like a thug. "Didn''t you say that you were sorry? Or were your excuses empty words?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I, hum... Did I say one silver and fifty bronze coins? I just realised I made a mistake! The price is one silver. Thank you for your purchase. See you next time." The merchant answered, catching the clue.


    Buying a Duke''s son forgiveness for fifty bronze was a cheap price he was willing to pay.


    After paying for his items, Julius left the shop with Arun and explored the vicinity a bit more before heading home.

 Chapter 90 - 90: Noble Enrollment

    Before Arun could enter the house, Asha rushed to him and grabbed his arm.


    "My turn now," Asha said, happily dragging the pitiful-looking Arun. "Let''s see what jewellery they have in this city!"


    Julius didn''t even have time to react before he found himself alone in front of the house''s door.


    ''I guess she was as eager as we were to explore the city.'' Julius thought with a smile before walking to Louise''s room.


    As Julius sat down to meditate next to the unconscious woman''s bed, Adam suddenly spoke. "Be ready to leave tonight."


    "Eh? Why?" Julius asked with widened eyes.


    Didn''t his big brother say he liked the couple, though?


    "To use the chains you bought earlier," Adam answered with a mysterious smile, his mind already formulating a plan.


    After a short pause, Adam added, "Take the snake''s skin and eyes with you."


    "Hmm, can I say goodbye before?" Julius asked, his voice low and his shoulders slumped.


    He had truly come to enjoy the couple''s company and didn''t want to leave.


    "Why? We''ll return before dawn. I just don''t want them to suspect anything." Adam answered, gazing at the boy weirdly.


    When did he say they would leave for good? And why would they do so?


    "Ha? Understood!" Julius raised his hand in the air with a bright and relieved smile.


    He understood that his brother was about to do something weird once more. However, it somehow excited him to discover what it was.


    As Julius closed his eyes to focus on meditation, Adam began shaping various objects using his mana. The quiet hum of magic filled the room, contrasting with the bustling activity outside.


    ******


    Meanwhile, the couple reached a huge and magnificent building. It was surrounded by tall walls and a blue dome made out of mana.


    In addition to the main building, many smaller ones could be seen around its large garden. Moreover, two tall towers released mana, increasing its density within the dome.


    From where she stood, Asha failed to see any students. However, she quickly understood that it was normal. The enrollment period wasn''t over yet. Moreover, the students in older years had a month of vacation during this time, justifying their absence.


    Recovering from the grandiose sight, she turned to look at Arun and asked, "Tell me you didn''t mess up and brought the box with you."


    "Who do you take me for? I have it," Arun said, taking a small, intricately carved wooden box out of his pocket. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asha nodded before heading to the inscription building to register for the upcoming school year.


    There was no queue; only nobles could enrol. Moreover, the six magic academies focusing on battle spells were much more popular than the three others.


    After entering the building, a young man wearing the school''s uniform welcomed them. He had long black hair tied in a ponytail and gemme-like green eyes. He seemed a little over twenty-two years old and looked really handsome.


    "Hello, are you here to enrol for this academic year?" The man asked with a bright smile while gesturing to the two seats in front of his desk.


    "Yes, we came to register three people," Arun answered, sitting next to Asha and preparing their identifications.


    "I need your identifications and six hundred gold coins. In addition, I need a sealed letter signed by the missing person specifying he allows you to enrol him." The man answered, noticing the missing person.


    "I have a letter from my father," Arun answered while putting Julius''s identity paper and his father''s letter on the desk.


    Recognising the emblem on the seal, the young man nodded in acknowledgement. Then, he proceeded with the three registrations, filling the forms with their information.


    Simultaneously, Arun and Asha placed two heavy pouches on the desk, each clinking with three hundred gold coins.


    Subsequently, the man used a magic device to scan the three documents. It beeped with a green light as it passed over the royal family''s magic crest, ascertaining their authenticity.


    Then, he used a magic scale familiar to Asha to weigh the pouches. Soon, the number six hundred floated above them.


    "Everything is in order. School starts in a month, on the fifteenth day of the eighth month. I''ll have your student cards ready in a week. Welcome to the College of Alchemy and Transmutation." The man declared, signalling that his job was done.


    With their enrollment secured, the duo left the registration office and made their way to the shopping district.


    Left alone in his office, the registrar watched as the eager young lady and the grumbling man walked in the distance. His amiable expression vanished, replaced by one full of seriousness. Then, he examined their registration documents with interest.


    *******


    As night fell on the city, Arun, feeling completely spent, wearily entered his father''s house.


    Despite Asha''s promise of a brief visit to five shops, they ended up exploring the entire street due to the girl''s enthusiasm.


    To make matters worse, he had to provide his opinion on every piece of clothing or jewellery she tried on, even though he didn''t care about such things.


    Yet, that wasn''t the most terrifying part of the experience. He had to listen to her bargain for hours with the merchants, making him almost lose his mind.


    "Asha. I swear I won''t annoy you anymore. In exchange, leave me out of your shopping spree. I beg you." Arun said with the last bit of mental strength he had left before walking to his room to rest. He didn''t even wait for her to answer.


    As Julius exited Louise''s room in response to the door opening, he was taken aback by the sight of his pale-faced and tired friend.


    What did happen for him to end up in such a state?


    "I warned you. Don''t ever follow her if you don''t want to end like Arun." Adam said, laughing at the poor boy''s misfortune.


    "I understand. I swear I won''t accept her invitation." Julius answered, starting to share Arun''s shop phobia.


    "I brought back food. Today''s dish is roasted chicken stuffed with vermicelli. Come and try it." Asha said, looking at Julius with an innocent and satisfied smile.


    Julius shivered slightly before making his way to the dining room.


    *******


    After Julius had eaten another delicious dish under Adam''s envious gaze, he headed to his room.


    After an hour of relaxation and cleaning, he opened the window and jumped out.


    "We''ll have to spend the night out because the house is magically locked. Only Arun can open it with his family''s emblem." Adam reminded Julius.


    "No problem, I''ll just mention I wanted to take an early walk without disturbing anyone," Julius replied, finding a decent excuse.


    Adam nodded approvingly. He was pleased to see the boy growing more resourceful with each passing day.


    After this short exchange, Julius walked through the illuminated streets with a sense of anticipation.

 Chapter 91 - 91: Bartering in the City

    As Julius walked through the intricate streets of the city, he couldn''t help but look in awe at how bustling they were.


    The caf¨¦s and bars were filled with people. Moreover, some weird shops, illuminated by red lights, attracted his attention.


    "You are too young for those shops," Adam said, blocking Julius''s vision by standing before him.


    "Can''t I just have a quick look, big bro? I promise not to stay long." Julius asked curiously.


    "I said no!" Adam suddenly screamed while holding the boy by the arm, startling him.


    Adam''s sudden outburst startled Julius, who looked up at his brother in surprise, his eyes wide with shock. His big brother didn''t often yell at him, but when he did, it was usually for his own good.


    "I understand. I won''t go in these shops." Julius reassured Adam.


    ''I''ll ask Arun what is inside later.'' The boy thought, unaware that his naive and innocent curiosity would make him set foot into the world of adults.


    "Let''s head back to the business district. We''ve got important things to take care of." Adam said, letting go of the boy''s arm.


    Julius acquiesced with a nod. They retraced their steps through the bustling streets until they arrived back at the main avenue they had traversed earlier that day.


    He stepped into a dimly lit shop, the scent of cured leather wafting through the air. Racks of finely crafted belts, bags, and leather armors lined the walls.


    "Sell one silver worth of the snake''s skin and use it to turn a part of the skin into leather," Adam said.


    Julius walked up to an old-looking merchant sitting behind the counter and retrieved the serpent''s skin from his bag.


    "Hello, I want to sell one silver worth of this tier two magical beast''s skin. I also want to turn one silver worth of what is left into leather." Julius asked with a polite smile.


    The old merchant''s eyes lit up as he examined the skin with the eyes of a professional. His old but sturdy hands ran through the material before he looked back at Julius.


    "Sure. Come back in a week to get your leather. However, I must warn you. Magical beast leather is extremely resilient and hard to work with. You''d better ask for a specialist if you want to use it." The old merchant said honestly.


    After all, such leather was usually used to craft sturdy armor. He didn''t want the kid to end up with a product he couldn''t use.


    "Thank you for your warning, mister. I''ll come back in a week to get the leather." Julius answered, smiling warmly at the old man.


    Next, he proceeded to another shop specialising in magical beast body parts and approached the counter.


    "Hello, I want to sell the eye of a tier two serpent. With the money, I want you to polish the other eye. It should look like an ornament." Julius asked a middle-aged merchant.


    However, the man shook his head. "I need twenty silver in addition to the eye." He said, greed flashing in his eyes and his voice dripping honey.


    Twenty silver was exorbitant. A commoner''s family of four could live for two years with that amount.


    The man clearly wanted to abuse Julius'' naivety and lack of knowledge to make a sizable profit.


    "Let''s search for another shop," Adam said, shaking his head at the merchant''s shamelessness.


    Julius nodded and made his way to the door. However, the merchant quickly offered, ''Fifteen silver! Trust me, it''s a good price.


    However, Julius kept walking. He ignored the dishonest merchant and exited the shop under the middle-aged man''s disappointed gaze.


    He thought he should have asked for ten silver when his head suddenly jerked back. He raised his hand to hold his reddened and painful cheek in shock. He could swear someone just slapped him. However, he was alone in the shop.


    As Julius entered another shop, Adam thought, grinning, ''That''s what you get for trying to scam a kid.''


    This time, the shop owner was more honest and asked for three silver in addition to the other eye. Julius sold what little serpent skin he had left to cover the extra cost before leaving.


    The merchant guaranteed him that the eye would be ready in a week.


    "Nice, now that we are done, you can explore the city however you want. Except for the shops with red lights, of course." Adam said, pleased to see his plan progressed smoothly.


    "Yay, thanks, big bro," Julius exclaimed happily. Then, he headed to various weaponry and armor shops.


    His eyes gleamed with excitement as he examined the expensive items and inquired about them.


    In one of the most luxurious shops, he even found a tier four enchanted sword. The merchant assured him that the weapon''s quality was rated as rare.


    "Humph, what''s so great about rare weapons? My spear is an epic weapon. I even have two mythical materials!" Adam said in disdain, shocking Julius.


    After a moment of thought, the boy looked at his big brother with a knowing smile.


    After all, he was aware of how much his brother liked to boast, so he heavily doubted his words.


    Based on what he had learned, epic weapons were typically regarded as family heirlooms within large noble families and were subjected to strict regulation.


    As for mythical items, they were things of legend. Even most royal families didn''t possess one. Not mentioning one, how could his big brother have two in his possession?


    Noticing Julius'' gaze, Adam said with a frown. "It''s true, I really have them! When did I ever lie?"


    However, Julius still didn''t believe him. "Sure, sure," he chuckled. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam looked at the boy in frustration. ''Shit. I really have them!'' He screamed inwardly.


    After browsing through several shops, Julius suddenly commented. "I should start looking for a job to pay the enrollment fees. Two hundred gold isn''t a small amount."


    He remembered how hard he had worked to gather four gold coins in the past and shivered at the amount.


    "We could try working in an alchemist''s shop," Adam suggested. He remembered how Lucius always said that alchemist was the most profitable business in this world.


    He wasn''t familiar with this world money''s value. He only knew that Theodore paid them fifty bronze coins a month for their help.


    It may seem like breadcrumbs. However, Alina and Julius could eat meat daily back in the village. Moreover, they still had enough money at the end of the month to save it.


    "That''s true! I''m sure we can gather quite a sum with your help." Julius'' eyes lit up, convinced by his big brother''s idea.

 Chapter 92 - 92: Steam and Mosaics

    Following their idea, Julius entered various alchemy workshops to propose his services. However, he and Adam forgot to consider a small but glaring detail. Because of this detail, most shop owners gave the same answer.


    "Pah, I would be damned if I let a kid like you around my precious materials."


    "Get the hell out of here if you aren''t buying anything."


    "Haha, are you even attending the college? Do you even have an alchemist certification?"


    Despite Julius'' height and well-developed muscles, his youthful face betrayed his true age, making the alchemists laugh or snap at him for his daring joke.


    Frustrated after being rejected for the third time, Adam couldn''t hold back his annoyance. "I have a certification from the system. Here, it''s written in the job column! Old bastards. I''m sure I can brew potions much better than you lot."


    As Adam vented his frustration, Julius''s attention shifted to the ghost. It was the first time he heard of the system.


    "Mhh, it''s alright, big bro. I''ll ask my friends to lend me the money. We''ll slowly pay them back after obtaining an alchemist certification from the school." Julius proposed. He couldn''t think of another alternative.


    "know how I hate to be in debt... But you are right," Adam conceded with mixed feelings. They had already received considerable help from the couple. After all, Julius was fed and lodged without spending a single bronze coin.


    Silently pondering how to adapt his plan under the rising sun, Adam scratched his head. Meanwhile, Julius made his way back home. He didn''t want his friends to worry about his sudden absence.


    *****


    Accompanied by the glowing light of the morning sun, Julius heard Asha''s resounding screams as he approached the house.


    "He noticed because you fell asleep directly after returning yesterday."


    "If you kept your promise, I wouldn''t have been so tired! Why did you have to drag me into dozens of shops!" Arun yelled back before opening the door and dashing out to escape his fianc¨¦''s fury.


    Julius watched this scene in puzzlement as his friend ran towards him, screaming in panic, "You''re here, great! Quickly run before she catches us!"


    Not entirely sure what was happening, Julius ran with his friend, trusting Arun when concerned about matters related to his fianc¨¦''s temper.


    At the same time, Asha breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing the two boys running in the distance. She had feared Julius left for good. After all, they had indeed borrowed his wooden box without consulting him. She assumed he might have believed they stole it. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, contrary to Asha''s fears, Julius didn''t mind. He had long noticed the missing box. He trusted Arun that much.


    After running for a while, the two boys slowed down. They looked at each other with a smile before Arun said. "Wanna drink tea?"


    "Sure!" Julius nodded before stopping in a caf¨¦. Next, Arun ordered two cups of wormwood (absinthe) tea to let Julius taste something new.


    "I didn''t know that many different varieties of delicious tea existed," Arun said, enjoying his cup with glistening eyes.


    "That''s only the tip of the iceberg. There are many more varieties around the world. My father even drinks tea infused with magical herbs." Arun explained before hesitation clouded his face for a moment.


    "Hum, don''t ask me why, but I have your wooden box," Arun revealed after steeling his resolve. He chose not to lie.


    "Oh! I didn''t notice I lost it. Thank you for finding it, Arun." Julius said in surprise. He behaved as though he hadn''t noticed Arun taking it from his pocket the day before. Still, he wondered what he did with it.


    "He? Why did you leave the house alone if you didn''t notice it was missing?" Arun asked, astonished. He had shared Asha''s fear and thought he left because of them.


    "I... I just took an early stroll. I didn''t want to disturb your sleep, so I went alone." Julius said through gritted teeth. He couldn''t reveal Adam''s existence. Thus, he had no other choice but to lie.


    Adam noticed the conflicted expression on Julius''s face, his own brow furrowing in response. A pang of guilt washed over him as he began to feel like a burden on Julius''s friendship.


    However, he quickly shook his head. ''Since when did I think like that?'' He thought, his frown deepening. He still didn''t realise how much his subconscious had been affected four years ago.


    ''Humph, he is the one dragging me down. I would have already reached tier six if I was in my body. Or maybe five... four?'' He thought in consolation with a bitter smile.


    Arun sighed in relief, happy to learn that his friend wasn''t angry with them. Then, he asked, his smile warm and inviting. "Speaking of new experiences, have you ever been to a hamam? It''s an incredible way to wash and relax."


    "Accept, I''m tired of using my mana to clean you," Adam said with a shrug to the puzzled Julius.


    Julius shook his head, intrigued. "Can''t say I have. What''s it like?"


    "It''s fantastic. Trust me, you''ll love it," Arun replied, excitement evident in his voice.


    After paying twenty bronze coins for their order, he stood up and headed to the hamam his father liked to visit.


    With newfound curiosity, Julius followed Arun as they made their way through the bustling streets.


    Soon, Julius stepped into the grand hamam, greeted by the opulent sight of intricately patterned floor tiles that stretched across the expansive interior.


    The air was warm and heavy with the scent of exotic oils and fragrant steam. Marble columns rose majestically, supporting a domed ceiling adorned with delicate mosaic designs. Soft, ambient lighting danced off the walls, creating a tranquil atmosphere.


    Sounds of running water echoed gently through the space, inviting Julius to embark on a journey of relaxation and rejuvenation.


    While Julius stood at the entrance, captivated by the strangely beautiful building, Arun went to the counter and paid thirty-six bronze coins for their entry.


    Then, he added fifteen bronze coins to purchase a strange, brown, elastic substance and a sturdy wash-glove.


    "Let''s go. We have the whole place to ourselves since it''s still early." Arun turned to Julius and commented.

 Chapter 93 - 93: Sweat, Soap, and Surprises: A Hamam Experience

    The two boys undressed in the changing room. Arun gazed furtively at Julius'' muscled body in admiration. Next, he approached a man who stood waiting by the door.


    "Rub the two of us." He asked shortly while handing eighteen bronze coins to the man.


    The man took the money with a nod before fetching two buckets and heading to a steam-filled room.


    Warm steam greeted Julius and Arun as they stepped into the room, enveloping them like a comforting blanket. At first, Julius couldn''t help but tense up. Soon, sweat began to glisten on his forehead as he struggled with the intensity of the heat.


    But as time passed, he found himself surrendering to the gentle embrace of the warmth, the tension in his muscles gradually easing away. Julius soon realised that the hamam wasn''t just about cleaning the body but about seeking comfort in the warm embrace of the steam and heat.


    Simultaneously, the attendant opened two taps to fill the buckets: one releasing a cold stream of water and one releasing hot water. Next, he applied the brown, goo-like substance to his hands and massaged it onto the boys'' bodies.


    Julius jumped in fright at the sight of the substance approaching him. However, Arun quickly reassured him before letting the man rinse the soap.


    "Pfff. That black thing is soap. Don''t worry." Arun chuckled at Julius'' reaction.


    "Lie on the ground," the attendant instructed, looking at Julius.


    Curious about what would come next, Julius followed the man''s instructions and lay on his belly.


    The attendant used the hard bathing glove to rub Julius''s back vigorously. Soon, grey strands began to appear on the large, muscled back of the boy.


    Then, the man rubbed Julius'' legs, arms, neck, belly and chest.


    ''What''s that grey thing?'' Julius thought in shock as the strands appeared on every part of his body.


    He has never seen such a weird scene back in the Belloria kingdom.


    Noticing his astonishment, Adam chimed in. "It''s your skin''s dead cells, mixed with oil and other impurities like pollution... I think."


    Julius gazed at his big brother in understanding. He would have never believed that despite keeping good daily hygiene, his skin would still contained that many impurities.


    After finishing the rubdown, the man poured a bucket of water over Julius to clean him. Then, he took out a flask of perfumed oil and coated the boy''s body.


    Enchanted by the smell and the feeling of property, Julius watched the man repeat the same actions on Arun.


    "I''m afraid I''ll come back every day to clean." Julius suddenly said, becoming a fan of hamams.


    "Haha, I don''t recommend you to do so. You should limit your visits to once a week, or you''ll end skinless." Arun explained, happy to see that his friend enjoyed the experience.


    "I can rub you if you really want to come back. We can save a few coins that way." Adam proposed after calculating the cost.


    Remembering that they had no money, Julius lowered his head in shame.


    ''I can''t count on Arun to pay for my every expense.'' He thought, determined to find a way to earn money.


    Julius pondered what he could do as the man finished cleaning Arun, who asked with a radiant smile, "Want to go for a massage? Asha is already angry, so we might as well enjoy our day."


    "You already did enough. I should start to earn money and pay for my own expenses." Julius said, shaking his head.


    "Come on. It doesn''t bother me. I''m even happy to have a friend accompany me." Arun insisted, still smiling.


    However, Julius had inherited from Adam a dislike for debts, whether monetary or moral.


    "I don''t want to feel like I''m taking advantage of you by letting you pay for everything. It wouldn''t be fair." He said righteously, unwilling to abuse his friend''s kindness.


    "I understand. Let me invite you from time to time, though. It really makes me happy." Arun nodded in response, respecting his friend''s opinion despite not agreeing.


    Julius agreed, then retraced his step back home alone. Arun still decided to get a massage, determined not to see his fianc¨¦ today.


    It was true that Asha was upset, but not with him. He dreaded becoming her target and enduring endless shopping trips. So, he decided to head home, taking over Louise''s supervision duty and allowing Asha to enjoy herself in the city.


    After a short walk, Julius saw that the house''s doors were open. He also noticed that Asha was relaxing in the garden and drinking a glass of fresh orange juice.


    His eyes widened as he walked to the table she was sitting at, thinking, ''Is that how she monitors Louise''s condition?''


    "Welcome back. You got us scared this morning. Where have you been?" Asha asked, smiling.


    "Sorry, I just wanted to walk under the morning sun," Julius answered apologetically.


    Asha nodded at Julius''s explanations, relieved he didn''t reproach them anything.


    "I have some great news!" Asha exclaimed before continuing, "Arun''s father sent us two maids and a cook to make our stay more enjoyable and tend to Louise."


    It was indeed great. With the presence of the two maids, they could now explore the city freely. Moreover, Julius wouldn''t have to cook breakfast anymore. The cook would take charge of their diet.


    Julius''s eyes lit up in excitement, ready to return and navigate the city''s streets. However, Adam suddenly said.


    "If you plan to stay out all day, I won''t accompany you. Wake me up when the materials are ready."


    Adam was unwilling to be dragged left and right and waste his time. He wanted to focus on his training and improve his mana control daily.


    After his endless duel with Gaston and subsequent awakening in this peaceful environment, he couldn''t help but notice how slower his progress had become.


    Moreover, he needed some time alone to refresh his mind. After all, it was mentally exhausting for him to be a mere spectator to other''s enjoyment.


    In response to his words, Julius''s eyes widened in astonishment. It was the first time his brother stated he wanted to be away. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 94 - 94: Adams Retreat

    Julius watched with a stunned expression as Adam''s glowing eyes suddenly dimmed, signalling that he was unconscious.


    He wanted to answer; however, Asha stood next to him, gazing in his direction with worried eyes. She wondered why Julius''s expression shifted from happiness to confusion and finally disbelief so quickly.


    "Are you alright, Julius?" She asked, concern evident in her tone.


    Julius quickly answered with a bitter smile, saying, "I am."


    Asha remained unconvinced by his response but chose not to press him further. Instead, she changed the subject entirely.


    "By the way, where is that troublemaker?" She asked about Arun''s whereabouts, wondering why Julius was alone.


    Julius responded that his friend had gone to receive a massage, despite being unfamiliar with the concept. He also expressed his sentiments regarding their generosity and conveyed his desire to earn his own money.


    "I''ve known Arun since childhood, and you''re his first true friend. I assure you, he''s eager to share those experiences with you, and money is the least of his concerns. After all, his father is likely the wealthiest man in our country, second only to the King." Asha said, smiling at Julius''s honesty and good character.


    In her opinion, the only thing the boy lacked was a good background. If he had it, he would be a perfect man. After all, he was tall, muscled, good-looking, strong and honest.


    After thinking for a bit, the outline of a plan took form in her mind as she suddenly added. "Are you engaged to anyone in your country?"


    "Hah? I''m not. Why?" Julius asked, astonished by the out-of-context question.


    "Hehe, I have some beautiful and kind sisters I can introduce you to if you want," Asha replied with sparkling eyes, her merchant''s instincts awakening.


    She had no doubts that Julius would become a fine mage in the future. If she could arrange for him to marry into her family, they could gain a skilled and promising son-in-law.


    However, her assumptions about his future as a mage were wrong. She thiught that Julius used a spell to behead the serpent while he used internal energy. His path was totally different.


    "Hmm, I haven''t really thought about those things. Right now, my focus is on my training," Julius replied honestly.


    He had too many things to think about and not enough time to address them all: earning money, enrolling in college, becoming a tier two cultivator, resolving his brother''s problem, and reuniting with his missing mother.


    A trace of sadness flashed through the boy''s eyes as he thought about Alina. He hadn''t seen her for four years and really missed her presence.


    "Take your time to consider my proposal. We''re still young, and your interest in those matters may develop in a few years. I guarantee you won''t be disappointed by my sisters." Asha advised kindly before standing up and walking out of the garden to look for Arun with a menacing gaze.


    As Julius watched her leave, he pondered what his next steps should be. Soon after, he walked out, determined to find a job. Unbeknownst to him, his friends had already registered and paid for him, planning to surprise him.


    *******


    As the sun rose and fell, a week slowly passed by. The trio shared hearty meals and funny moments together every day. However, Julius was spending less time with the couple.


    He had finally found a job after searching for two days. Surprisingly, his employer was the old man working in the leather workshop. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He grew old and bored working alone in his shop, so he decided to hire the polite boy to clean and greet customers. Additionally, he occasionally taught him how to treat leather and craft items during slow periods.


    During this week, Julius tried to wake his brother several times. However, Adam didn''t answer any of his calls and kept training in the dreamplace.


    His new goal was to modify the complex mage''s hand spell. Unfortunately, it proved to be extremely challenging as it demanded high mana reserves and concentration to manifest for extended periods.


    This was understandable because the hands were highly versatile, capable of interacting with physical matter and mana alike.


    Adam had no doubts that this spell could become immensely potent if he succeeded in replicating it solely through mana control. The potential applications were limitless.


    For example, he could use it to manipulate extremely cold materials, infuse mana more intricately into his potions, or seamlessly blend it directly into the hot mixtures.


    He could also use the spell to wield more weapons in battle or even slap his enemy''s spells before they reached him.


    Those were just basic applications he thought of, but he knew he could find more.


    As he kept practising and understanding the spells working, he suddenly felt a violent tug accompanied by Julius'' voice.


    "It''s been a week, big bro. You''re material should be ready." The boy said with a reproachful tone.


    He didn''t understand why his brother had suddenly disappeared for a week, and he hated to see him being dragged behind him. It reminded him of bitter memories he preferred to forget.


    "Already?" Adam asked as he woke up with a frown. The scenery in the dreamplace never changed. Thus, he couldn''t keep track of time.


    "Why did you sleep for so long?" Julius asked, his tone tinged with unhappiness.


    "... I can''t really explain," Adam replied after a moment of hesitation. He didn''t know why, but he felt like staying alone for a few days.


    Disappointed by the answer, Julius shook his head but decided not to engage in a pointless argument. He pushed open the shop''s door and walked to the counter.


    "Hello, mister Khalid. Is the leather ready?" He asked the old man with a smile.


    "It is. You can check if the quality meets your requirements." Khalid replied, smiling while putting a squarish grey leather patch on the table.


    Adam observed the leather then asked Julius to manipulate it. He nodded in approval after witnessing its sturdiness and beautiful appearance.


    "I also have your week''s salary. I''m satisfied with your work, so I added a little extra to motivate you to keep up the good work." Khalid added with a kind smile while putting ten silver coins on the counter.


    Julius had only negotiated a salary of eight silver coins a week, making the man''s honesty all the more appreciated.

 Chapter 95 - 95: Gifts of the Ghost

    "Thanks a lot, mister." Julius respectfully answered, his head lowered in gratitude.


    He had only worked for five days, but Khalid paid him double what he should have. He liked how Julius always showed up on time and welcomed the customers with a smile and a respectful attitude.


    Moreover, Khalid was astonished by the boy''s strength in the few times he asked him for help in his crafts.


    "I can help you with your leather if you want." Khalid offered his help with a smile.


    However, Adam shook his head and said, "Tell him you want to make a secret product never seen before. He should pay us for the idea if he wants to craft it."


    Julius looked at his brother in astonishment, unsure about what to do. He thought for a bit before deciding to accept Khalid''s help and ignore Adam''s words.


    "What are you doing? The item I want doesn''t exist in this world. We can make a fortune by selling the patent!" Adam screamed at Julius in frustration.


    "Can you craft it yourself? If not, let him assist us," Julius answered while following Khalid inside his workshop.


    "Do you have a drawing of the item? The work will be harder if you use words alone to describe it." Khalid explained, pointing at a stack of drawings lying on his desk.


    "Extend your hand and speak gibberish," Adam grumbled.


    As Julius followed his brother''s instructions under Khalid''s puzzled gaze, a luxurious blue handbag made of solid mana appeared.


    The old man jumped back in fright at the sudden appearance. However, upon seeing Julius'' reassuring smile, he approached it with curiosity. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tell him he can manipulate it as if it was the real item. He can also ask me to make it transparent if he wants to see what''s inside without opening it. I can even decompose it in several parts if needed." Adam''s words were repeated by Julius, making Khalid''s eyes light up in wonder.


    It was the first time he had seen such an ingenious way to use mana. His work would be over in no time with such a model.


    "You didn''t tell me you were proficient in magic, boy." You have real talent!" Khalid said excitedly, grabbing the bag and analysing its structure.


    Julius observed the peculiar item with curiosity. However, he couldn''t grasp its practical utility.


    "Don''t look at it as if it is junk. See Asha''s reaction when you give it to her. " Adam snorted, annoyed by the boy''s mistrust.


    Nevertheless, he assisted the enthusiastic Khalid in crafting the bag. They spent several hours working with the leather until the bag finally took form under Khalid''s skilful hands.


    With the last stitches finally made, Julius and Khalid stepped back to admire the beautiful end product. Khalid scratched his head in confusion, examining the bag from different angles. "It seems to be some kind of bag," he mused, "but I fail to understand how it is useful."


    He shared Julius'' scepticism about the item before branding the bag with an extremely shameless name.


    "Humph, see if I don''t earn money with my bag''s brand." Adam snorted again before falling silent.


    The handbag was entirely made of grey serpent leather, giving it a luxurious look. The magical beast''s leather was sturdy enough to resist a sword strike, making it durable and giving it an enjoyable texture. A metal chain connected its sides, allowing it to be carried over the shoulder. Moreover, its interior was composed of many small pockets on the sides.


    In the center of the mid-sized handbag, Adam Juiton could be read in bold letters.


    Adam nodded in satisfaction at the bag''s appearance, complimenting the skilled craftsman inwardly. The first part of his plan was now complete.


    "Let''s go to the other shop to get the eye," Adam said to Julius as he noticed it was already night.


    With grateful thanks exchanged, Julius and Khalid bid each other farewell, and the boy ventured out into the night, the magical handbag safely tucked under his arm.


    After a short walk, he headed to the counter and asked the middle-aged man if his item was ready.


    "It is. I hardened and polished the eye. Then, I added a hook by piercing a small hole on the top part." The man said, showing the result of his work.


    Adam, once again, nodded in satisfaction. The item looked exactly how he imagined it.


    "Slide the silver chain inside the hook." He instructed Julius, who was now looking at a beautiful necklace adorned by a gem-like but ferocious-looking serpent''s eye.


    Julius, now holding the two items, questioned Adam''s intention in his mind. Why did they have to craft those useless things? However, he soon received the answer.


    "Gift them to your friends to thank them for their hospitality," Adam said before returning to the dreamplace to continue his experiments.


    He found the outside world less and less appealing as he couldn''t enjoy it. He yearned for simple joys like the touch of the wind, the warmth of the sun on his skin, the taste of delicious dishes and the interactions with others.


    Thus, he decided to spend his time in seclusion, far from the things he yearned for but couldn''t have. He also distracted his mind by continuously training and delving into magic.


    "Ha? Big bro? Big bro?!" Julius called as Adam''s eyes dimmed once more. Unfortunately, he received no answer from the ghost.


    A thousand questions raced through Julius''s mind. Where had Adam gone? Why had he left so suddenly? Was he in danger? But with no answers, Julius was left feeling lost and uncertain. He already left for the whole week.


    When would he come back? Would he leave more often in the future?


    With a heavy sigh, Julius turned away from the empty street and made his way home, Adam''s gifts clutched tightly in his hands.


    ******


    As he entered the familiar warmth of their home, Julius forced a smile onto his face, determined not to let his friends see his inner turmoil. But behind the facade, his mind was filled with worry for his brother.


    "Hey, guys. I brought back gifts." Julius said with mixed feelings. He felt saddened that the one who got such a good idea was absent.


    Furthermore, he felt guilty for taking credit when all he did was relay his brother''s ideas to the merchants.

 Chapter 96 - 96: The Bag, the Eye, and the Deal

    Arun quickly stood up and ran to Julius with glowing eyes, happy by his friend''s gesture.


    "Wow, what a ferocious-looking necklace. Does the eye come from the serpent?" Arun asked while putting the chain around his neck in excitement.


    He didn''t mind the modest silver chain; it marked the first time he had ever received such a thoughtful gesture from a friend. Furthermore, he could always replace it later with better materials. He valued the gesture more than the item''s monetary value.


    Moreover, considering the serpent''s eye as a tier two material, Arun contemplated enchanting it. That''s why he planned to seek his father''s assistance in imbuing the eye with magical properties. That way, he could transform this symbol of friendship into an artefact.


    On the other hand, Asha slowly examined her bag, her brow furrowed in concentration. She manipulated it, searched its interior, touched the material to get a feel of the texture, and went as far as to sniff the bag''s leathery scent.


    After finishing her inspection, Asha''s expression turned serious. With a final glance at the bag''s craftsmanship, she shifted her attention to Julius. "We need to talk," she said firmly, her eyes ablaze with determination.


    Arun stepped back, recognizing the determined look in his fianc¨¦''s eyes. He knew she was about to switch to merchant mode. Thus, he decided to silently observe their discussion, while Julius, still puzzled by Asha''s sudden seriousness, awaited her next move.


    "Are you the one who designed this bag? How many people have seen it so far?" Asha asked, her tone sharpened with curiosity as she focused on Julius.


    She really liked the handbag''s aesthetics and practicality. Moreover, she thought it had great potential as a commercial product.


    "Hmm. My brother designed it. Besides the two of us, only the craftsman who helped us knows about the design," Julius replied, scratching his head in confusion at Asha''s sudden seriousness.


    "Great!" Asha said, clapping her hands with a radiant smile. "I want to buy this bag''s design and production rights from your brother." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Julius looked at her doubtfully. Why did she want to pay to produce this useless item? In his opinion, a pouch could almost do the same job, took less space and could be tied around the belt. Meanwhile, this bag had to be carried over the shoulder, which was less practical.


    As he was about to refuse, he suddenly remembered that his big brother was willing to sell the design to Khalid earlier. He wouldn''t be mad if he sold it to Asha then, right?


    "Sure, I don''t really know the prices, though," Julius replied pensively.


    "I won''t take advantage of you. What about ten per cent royalties on each bag we sell?" Asha suggested, ready to engage in fierce negotiations with Julius.


    Following Asha''s proposal and Julius''s moment of indecision, Arun, perceiving an opportunity, intervened, "How about twelve per cent, Asha?" He grasped Julius''s uncertainty and recognized the chance to negotiate a more advantageous deal for their friend.


    "Alright, twelve it is," Asha answered, unbothered by Arun''s intervention. In truth, she would have been disappointed if he didn''t try to help his only friend.


    "Deal," Julius answered, extending and shaking Asha''s hand. He didn''t understand much about what happened and didn''t really care. For him, the bag was useless. He would already be happy if he could earn a few silver coins thanks to the royalties.


    As the negotiation concluded with a firm handshake, Asha''s excitement bubbled within. She wasted no time expressing her eagerness to finalize the contract. Unfortunately, she couldn''t sign it here; enchanted paper and ink were required, a detail she hurriedly explained. Determination filled her voice as she announced her intention to draft an official magic contract with her mother at home.


    The urgency in her tone startled Arun and Julius, but they nodded in understanding as Asha made her way to the door, her impatience evident in the quickness of her steps.


    "I''ve got a clear vision for this," she added, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "Once we sign the contract, we''ll be ready to bring this handbag to market."


    With that, she hurried out of the house, her determination propelling her through the nearby streets towards the Gate.


    Julius and Arun watched in confusion as her small figure left the house, running through the nearby streets and heading to the Gate.


    With Asha finally out of sight, Arun pivoted toward Julius, a questioning expression on his face. "I appreciate the gift I received more. But seriously, what''s the big deal about a bag?"


    Julius scratched his head, mirroring Arun''s confusion. "I''m not sure either. A pouch or pockets seem more practical to me."


    Despite their scepticism, both men couldn''t fathom Asha''s sudden interest in the bag''s design. Arun leaned in, a hint of curiosity in his voice. "Do you think she has a plan already?"


    Julius shrugged, uncertainty clouding his features. "I have no idea. She''s always full of surprises."


    Arun nodded thoughtfully, acknowledging Asha''s knack for strategic thinking. He knew that if she wanted to invest in something, she likely had a solid plan and was sure she could make immense profits.


    Despite not possessing the same level of wealth as his own family, Asha''s family ranked among the top five in their country, and a mere handful of gold coins wouldn''t move her.


    As Julius pondered the unfolding events, he couldn''t shake the feeling that his big brother had orchestrated everything behind the scenes. Amidst their expressions of gratitude for the couple''s hospitality, Adam subtly forged a business partnership with Asha, a move that went unnoticed by everyone, even Julius himself.


    Julius felt a wave of uncertainty wash over him. What elaborate plans had his big brother concocted, and how deeply was he involved? Furthermore, why was he kept in the dark?


    Sensing his friend''s unease, Arun offered a comforting squeeze on his shoulder. Despite the gesture, Julius couldn''t shake the lingering feeling that they were venturing into a realm filled with unexpected twists and turns.

 Chapter 97 - 97: The Sisters Secret

    As the sun rose the following day, casting its golden rays across the sleepy streets of their neighborhood, Julius and Arun were awakened by the maids, who carried joyous news; Louise finally woke up after such a long time.


    Despite the healer''s visit, the young girl showed no sign of waking up in the past week, leaving the trio filled with worry and uncertainty about her condition. Each day seemed to drag on, the air heavy with the scent of medicinal herbs and the room bathed in the soft glow of candlelight as they watched over her.


    After catching wind of the news, the two boys sprang into action without a moment''s delay. Their hurried steps echoed through the house. Anticipation fueled their every move as they raced to the girl''s side, eager to extend their heartfelt thanks for her invaluable help.


    However, as they reached Louise''s room and caught a glimpse of the girl inside, they couldn''t help but be shocked by her appearance. The unremarkable Louise they knew had transformed into a youthful and stunning woman.


    "Are you really Louise?" Arun voiced his doubts with a frown while Julius nodded, agreeing with his question.


    "Yes?" Louise replied, her head tilting as her long black hair fluttered around her. Initially failing to comprehend the question, she was happy to see them before something clicked in her memory.


    Her emerald eyes darted left and right in panic, searching for the necklace she always wore. She soon found it lying on the table next to her bed and sighed in relief. The wind howled behind her as she dashed to the table and attached it around her neck in a flash.


    After she put the necklace, a magical scene greeted the two boys. Louise''s body metamorphosed. Her eyes dimmed and turned brown, her silk-like long hair became short, and her figure became slimmer under the boys'' shocked eyes.


    "What just happened?" Julius asked, gazing at the now familiar appearance of Louise with his jaw wide open. It was the first time he assisted at such a weird scene.


    "Her necklace is most likely enchanted," Arun commented before adding with a tinge of disbelief in his voice. "Probably with a tier four illusion spell."


    He struggled to grasp how a simple guard in the middle stage of the first tier could have acquired such an expensive and rare item. Reflecting on this, Arun''s suspicion of her deepened. Initially, he considered her a potential spy planted within Asha''s escort, but he quickly dismissed this idea. Asha and her mother were too sharp to fall for such schemes.


    As Arun''s suspicions of Louise''s identity and motivations intensified, Julius walked towards her with a wide smile. He didn''t really care about her appearance or the reason leading her to hide it. What mattered to him was that she had nearly died saving him from the monstrous Marco.


    "I''m glad you finally woke up. Thank you for saving me." Julius said, bowing his head respectfully towards Louise to show his appreciation.


    Glancing at him, Louise felt a wave of relief wash over her as she saw that he had survived, even though the fight had been incredibly unfair.


    "I''m just glad to see you safe. Where are the young lady and my two colleagues?" Louise asked, impatient to see everyone. However, she imagined the worse as she saw Julius'' and Arun''s faces grow somber.


    "Asha left yesterday. She should be back in a few hours. Concerning your colleagues..." Arun answered, remembering the brave warriors who fought until the end.


    Louise''s bright eyes dimmed after hearing the news. However, she understood how low their chances of survival were in the first place. After all, she almost died after being hit once by the monster. At least Asha was safe.


    After Julius summarized what she missed in the past week, Arun asked what he felt was the most important question, "Can you explain how you came in possession of this necklace and why are you hiding your true appearance?"


    Louise let out a sigh as she pondered the question. Revealing her true appearance was strictly connected to Asha''s family, a matter she had intended to keep discreet. Yet, considering she had already been seen by Arun, who was Asha''s fianc¨¦, she felt she could share the whole story.


    "Me and my two colleagues," she confessed, her voice weighted with the gravity of her revelation, "are the illegitimate daughters of Asha''s father. To avoid suspicion, we rely on enchanted items provided by our family to conceal our true appearance. In return for this secrecy, we''re permitted to serve and reside within the manor."


    Arun gazed at Louise in shock after her revelation. He would have never guessed that Asha''s guards were, in fact, her sisters. He now understood why she was so sad after two of them died and why she went as far as to bring a tier three healer to help her recover.


    He still had to confirm that everything was true with Asha. However, for now, he cast his suspicion away and decided to trust her. After all, he noticed how she looked like an older version of his fianc¨¦ without the necklace''s effects. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I bet you must be starving after sleeping for so long," Julius said with a smile after sensing the conversation take such a serious turn, "Want to have breakfast?"


    Louise nodded at Julius with a smile, her eyes regaining light. She was grateful he didn''t treat her differently despite learning about her origins. After all, in the noble community, nothing was more shameful than a bastard.


    As they sat down for breakfast, the atmosphere lightened. Louise, now relieved of her secret burden, shared tales of her past with Julius and Arun. Laughter echoed through the room, breaking the tension that had lingered for days.


    Just as the morning sun bathed them in its warmth, the door burst open. Asha stood in the doorway, her eyes widening in surprise at the awakened Louise. The room fell silent as everyone awaited her reaction.

 Chapter 98 - 98: Louises Destiny, The Contracts Power

    "Sis..." Asha halted, then corrected herself, "Louise, I''m relieved to see you finally awake," she said, tears of happiness welling in her eyes. Her worries had grown with each passing day as her loyal guard remained in a coma despite the healer assuring them she would wake up in a few days. Asha quickly stepped forward to embrace her with a wide smile.


    As Asha embraced Louise, she felt a wave of relief wash over her. Seeing her friend awake filled her with a sense of hope for the future. However, amidst the joy, a lingering unease remained. The events leading up to Louise''s coma had left scars on both of them, scars that would take time to heal.


    With a deep breath, Asha gently pulled away from the embrace, her eyes searching Louise''s face for any signs of lingering pain or confusion. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you feeling alright?" She asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Louise offered a beautiful smile in response, her gaze reflecting gratitude for Asha''s unwavering support despite their different social standings. "I''m getting there," she replied softly. "But there''s something we need to discuss..."


    Louise''s voice quivered as she explained how the two boys stumbled upon her when she wasn''t wearing her enchanted necklace. She found herself unravelling the details, telling them about the guard''s origins.


    At the same time, the boys scratched their heads in embarrassment. They shouldn''t have barged into the young guard''s room, impatient to see her awake. Their honest mistake led to her revealing one of Asha''s family secrets.


    "It''s ok," Asha said, shaking her head, "Arun would have learned about this sooner or later, and I trust Julius."


    Then, she took a document from her gray handbag and extended it to Louise with a bright smile, "After you almost lost your life to heroically save us, I negotiated a reward for you with Mother."


    Louise''s hands trembled as she grabbed the document while biting her lips. She had caught a glimpse of the title but couldn''t bring herself to trust it was true until she thoroughly read it. Soon, tears started to flow down Louise''s cheeks after confirming everything was real.


    "You shall now be known as Louise Kaur, second daughter of the Kaur county." Asha declared in a happy tone.


    "It''s like a dream come true. Thank you so much, Asha." Louise sniffled while expressing her gratitude. She was now entitled to the same privileges every noble had. Moreover, she wouldn''t be forced to hide her appearance anymore.


    Julius and Arun watched the emotional scene unfold, nodding approvingly and smiling widely. The girl deserved her reward after suffering so much.


    Asha''s smile curled wryly as she unveiled the plan she and her mother had crafted. Louise would discreetly exit the house, only to return transformed, assuming the role of Asha''s elder sister. In this guise, they would introduce her as a new persona, seamlessly blending into their scheme.


    "Well, honesty works as well, I guess," Asha declared, looking mischievously at the two boys before pivoting back to Louise and adding, "If you desire, you can enrol in the college with us."


    "Can I really?" Louise asked in disbelief. She never had any hope to learn magic, much less join one of the nine academies.


    The three youths nodded in unison, their expressions reflecting unanimous agreement. They all held a favorable opinion of the girl, not only for her selflessness but also for her strength and sharp wit. After all, apart from Julius, she was the sole individual who harbored suspicions that their journey was being sabotaged by an unknown adversary.


    Moreover, they all wished to have her join them in their academy days. The thought of their upcoming reunion at the academy filled the room with a sense of excitement.


    The trio couldn''t help but reminisce about the adventures they had shared during their travel, and the prospect of having her join them once again brought smiles to their faces.


    Amidst the chatter, Asha''s gaze lingered on the contract, a tangible reminder of her responsibilities. With a deep breath, she refocused her attention on the task at hand, knowing that there was still much to be done.


    "I brought the magic contract with me," Asha said, showing a parchment covered by glowing symbols to Julius, "Its binding powers can''t be undone. In case one of the parties breaks the clauses, they would be penalised by losing half their magic power."


    Julius nodded, understanding that the penalty wasn''t to be taken lightly for any mage. He couldn''t help but recall how long and arduous it was to progress through the tiers. Moreover, the penalty didn''t seem to have a limit. So, if a tier four mage broke the contract''s agreements, his strength would drop all the way down to tier two.


    However, as a cultivator, his path was different. He didn''t rely on mana or magic to increase his strength and thus wasn''t impacted by the penalties of those contracts. Of course, he had no intention to renege on his obligations and just analysed the situation rationally.


    After taking a few minutes to read the clauses, Julius nodded, satisfied.


    Asha and her mother would become the owners of the design and have full rights to its productions. As compensation, Julius would receive twelve per cent of their profits. In addition, he was forbidden to share the bag''s design or to show the production process to anyone.


    Seeing nothing out of place or suspicious in the contract, Julius signed it with a quill lent by Arun.


    With their agreement solidified, the group shared a brief moment of camaraderie, their friendship strengthened by the bonds of their shared endeavors.


    As they prepared to part ways for the evening, the group exchanged smiles and a few lighthearted remarks, the weight of the signed contract lifting from their shoulders. The anticipation of their collaborative efforts brought a newfound energy to the room.


    With a final round of well-wishes, Asha bid Julius farewell, her mind buzzing with possibilities. As she made her way home to deliver the signed contract to her mother, thoughts of the different product ranges they could create to maximise their revenue danced in her mind, filling her with a sense of optimism for the journey ahead.

 Chapter 99 - 99: Tensions in the Manor

    Three weeks slipped away like grains of sand through an hourglass. In that span, Julius turned twelve, a milestone eagerly anticipated and celebrated with fervor among his friends.


    Asha had lovingly prepared the birthday cake, adorned with twelve colorful candles that danced with each breath of air. The room echoed with laughter and chatter, a symphony of joy that enveloped Julius in a comforting embrace. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he leaned forward to blow out the candles, he made a silent vow to embrace the year ahead with courage and determination. And so began his journey into the uncharted territory of adolescence, eager to see what lay ahead.


    After those three weeks, the group of four stood on the precipice of a new chapter, a single day remaining before the beginning of this academic year.


    Julius woke up, his heart filled with anticipation at the prospect of discovering new things and maybe finding a solution to help his brother overcome his peculiar condition. As he rose from his bed and walked to the dining room, the weight of this mission rested heavily on his shoulders, yet his determination burned brighter than ever before.


    ''I''m sure we''ll find a solution.'' He thought, glancing at his still-sleeping brother. After failing to wake Adam up for three weeks, he began to understand that there might be more to his brother''s decision to sleep than he initially thought.


    That is when he remembered a conversation from years ago, in what seemed to be a distant and foreign life they once had in the Riverwood manor.


    He recalled how the ghost had jokingly changed the subject when asked if he ever felt lonely. At that time, he had been too young to understand that his brother''s mind had already been burdened. However, he now understood that his state was only growing worse as time passed.


    As Julius pondered his brother''s condition and their shared past, the creak of the front door interrupted his thoughts. Turning, he saw a figure holding a one-meter-long wooden briefcase stepping into the house. Julius''s brow furrowed in confusion; he didn''t recognise the newcomer.


    "Hello?" Julius called out tentatively, his voice echoing through the empty hallway.


    The figure turned towards him, revealing a somewhat familiar face framed by a cascade of dark curls. "Julius?" the newcomer said, scanning the boy with his green eyes, a hint of uncertainty in his voice.


    ''How does he know my name?'' Julius thought, squinting his eyes. He couldn''t explain why but felt that the man was extremely powerful. ''His life force seems to meet the tier two standards, but that feeling of danger... He must be a high tiered mage!''


    After coming to that conclusion, Julius asked respectfully but on guard, "And you are, sir?"


    The man laughed loudly in response, making his luxurious clothes flutter and his pieces of golden jewellery clinking against each other before answering by asking another question. "You have been living in this house for close to a month. Yet you don''t know who its owner is?"


    As Julius'' eyes widened after realising the man''s identity, Arun, who had been alerted by the loud laughter, walked out of his room and, upon seeing the man, said excitedly, "Good morning, father." Then, he shortly introduced him to Julius. "That old man is my father, Vikram Aurelium."


    "Who are you calling an old man?" Vikram said, his brow twitching at his son''s poor presentation. Then, he turned to Julius with a fake smile and said, while walking towards the dining room. "Let''s have breakfast together. I''m dying to learn more about you."


    Julius nervously gulped in response, his heart pounding in his chest. His instinct screamed at him that Vikram didn''t invite him out of politeness. If he committed the slightest mistake, his situation would become dire.


    As he entered the dining room after a short moment of hesitation, he noticed Vikram greeting Louise and Asha, who were already eating.


    After exchanging small pleasantries with the two ladies, Vikram pointed at a nearby seat while looking at Julius, ready to press him for answers about the sabotage incident.


    Julius shivered as Vikram''s gaze became razor sharp as he asked commandingly, his voice reverberating inside the room, "Where do you come from, and why do you want to join the College of Alchemy and Transmutation?"


    The air distorted under Vikram''s magic pressure, almost forcing Julius to his knees. He wanted to make the boy despair after realising how wide the chasm between their strength was before obtaining his answers.


    ''It''s like how Lucus questioned me back then.'' Julius remembered while resisting the pressure with a frown.


    Vikram gazed at Julius, his eyes sparkling with a hint of astonishment. He wasn''t going all out, but the boy''s ability to somewhat stand firm against his magic pressure was still shocking. After all, he was three tiers higher.


    Through gritted teeth, Julius fought against the pressure. Slowly, his back straightened. However, as he was about to answer the powerful man''s questions, his eyes met Vikram''s playful gaze.


    Before he could utter a word, the pressure weighing on his body suddenly increased by twenty per cent, making his legs tremble under the weight. Then, with each passing second, the intensity kept increasing.


    ''He is much stronger than Lucius! What does he want to know so much to make me go through this?'' Julius thought, angered by the man''s forceful method and his own powerlessness.


    In the meantime, Julius'' friends watched the scene in shocked displeasure. What was Arun''s father''s objective? Why was he tormenting their savior?


    "What are you doing, old man? Let my friend go!" Recovering from his stupor, Arun dashed to stand by Julius'' side, hoping to make his father stop. However, he crashed, face first, with a surprise yelp on a solid wall of mana that suddenly appeared.


    As Arun rubbed his painful nose, sprawled on the ground, he heard his father say, "Stay put until I ascertain he isn''t playing a role in the traitor''s plan."


    As the pressure increased on Julius'' body, almost forcing his knees to touch the ground, Vikram failed to anticipate the unforeseen ramifications his actions might provoke, unknowingly triggering a cascade of events beyond his expectations.

 Chapter 100 - 100: Confrontation in the Dining Room

    "I can''t hold on anymore..." Julius thought, his teeth gritted so fiercely that his gums began to bleed, the metallic taste a stark testament to his escalating agony.


    His emotions roiled within as his left knee reluctantly connected with the unforgiving ground. Unwilling to bow before the man, he exerted every ounce of effort, but Vikram''s magical pressure proved insurmountable. Despite his valiant struggle, he found himself yielding.


    However, just as Julius began feeling a mixture of shame and humiliation, a familiar voice, tinged with anger, erupted from behind him. "Who dares force me to wake up?!"


    Following the voice''s declaration, a ghostly silhouette floated before Julius, its eyes ablaze with wrath. With a graceful yet powerful arm swing, the ghost sliced through Vikram''s oppressive magical pressure as effortlessly as a hot knife cutting through butter. Sparks of energy scattered, dissipating into the air as the tension in the space eased.


    Julius watched in awe as the ghost''s intervention turned the tide of the confrontation. However, he quickly started to have a bad premonition about the subsequent events.


    After all, he had never seen anyone take advantage of or bully his big brother''s friends without paying a dear price. However, this time, they were confronting a powerful mage, and his brother''s temper might land them in a world of trouble. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Julius'' mind raced to find a solution to disarm the exploding situation, Vikram''s eyes lit up in astonishment after witnessing his mana dissipate. The magical pressure he exerted on Julius had already reached the late stage of the second tier standard. Yet, the boy had somehow managed to free himself and even went as far as to destroy it.


    Vikram started to consider that the boy was either hiding something or was an incredible genius when it came to mana control. However, before he could think further, the air around him gave him a weird feeling.


    He quickly mobilised his mana and spoke a single word. "Mana barrier."


    Next, loud booming sounds echoed around Vikram''s body, raising a cloud of dust and sending wooden shards flying everywhere in the dining room.


    ''Shit, I''m too late.'' Julius screamed inwardly while dodging a piece of the chair Vikram was seated on. His big brother''s counter-attack had been extremely swift, leaving only a second between the moment he cut through Vikram''s pressure to the one where the air inexplicably exploded.


    Subsequently, he quickly ran to his brother and whispered, "That man is Arun''s father, a powerful mage. We should avoid fighting him."


    He was unwilling to see the situation degenerate more. However, Adam didn''t share his opinion.


    "Don''t tell me what to do!" He snarled, leaving Julius dumbstruck. Had he known, he would have compromised and kneeled to resolve everything peacefully, but now he was caught off guard by Adam''s reaction.


    In the meantime, the dust hiding Vikram''s body from everyone''s vision was suddenly blown away, revealing an unscathed man protected by a shimmering blue barrier.


    "Not bad, kid. I''m not sure about what you exactly did, but this spell has great potential." Vikram said with a smile, acknowledging how unique the attack was.


    "Humph!" Adam snorted in response, annoyed to see the man unfazed after using his strongest mana technique so close to him.


    "However, do you realise how troublesome your situation has just become?" Vikram asked Julius with a playful smile. After all, the boy had just attacked not only a duke but also an honorary professor of the College of Alchemy and Transmutation in his own house.


    In this world with its strict hierarchies, these offences were largely enough to warrant the death penalty to the perpetrator.


    Julius'' face paled. His premonition came true in the worst possible manner.


    However, Adam, who lived in a world where the concept of nobility had been forgotten for centuries, was unfazed.


    "I don''t care about who you or your grandpa are!" He roared in Vikram''s direction, making Julius'' pale face become as white as a sheet in consequence.


    ''Come on, big bro... You''re going to get us killed!'' Julius thought in panic, just before feeling the air being displaced. Small explosions and the sound of whistling wind followed.


    As soon as he ended his sentence, Adam had already acted and fired five mana bullets with enhanced speed at Vikram''s shimmering barrier. He was determined to hit the man at least once.


    Despite his irritation, he knew he couldn''t fight the man for too long. After all, as Julius said, Vikram was a powerful mage, and he didn''t want to awaken his suspicion. Thus, this attack would be his last.


    Clank Clank Clank


    The bullets crashed on Vikram''s barrier in a cacophony of clinging noises, making Vikram frown in response.


    What was wrong with this boy? Despite his pale face, he attacked him ruthlessly right after his warning. Moreover, how did he know such peculiar spells and, more importantly, how to combine them at such a young age?


    Most of the time, if a young noble of similar age was proficient in using a single spell, he would already be deemed as having high potential, not to mention two. Furthermore, spell combination was only possible with mana control at the tier three standard at minimum.


    Vikram''s confusion deepened as he reached that conclusion. Either the boy was a super genius with tier three mana control while being a tier one novice, or he used artefacts that could store and release spells.


    As Vikram theorised with a serious expression plastered on his face, Adam sighed before turning to Julius. "Tch... might as well stay awake now. College should start soon."


    As Julius heard how casual his brother was about the mess he created, he couldn''t help but look at him reproachfully.


    In the meantime, Arun, Asha and Louise gazed at Julius in shock, lost for words at his sudden display of magic mastery. Despite their journey, they had no idea he was so proficient in magic.


    After recovering, Arun shouted angrily at his father., "If you keep bullying my friend, let''s see who will inherit your titles and responsibilities because I won''t!"


    This time, Vikram visibly paled, his expression betraying his incredulity. Since when had children started renouncing their rights?

 Chapter 101 - 101: Inferno of Interrogation

    Arun''s threat echoed in Vikram''s mind with the might of a thunderbolt. He knew his arrogant son well enough to understand that he would never joke or bluff with his noble''s privileges on the line.


    In addition, Arun was his only son. Despite his high position and authority in the Agnivana kingdom, he stayed faithful to his wife. Even after they learned she couldn''t bear any other children, he never cheated on her.


    Vikram shook his head in annoyance, thinking bitterly that his situation was wrong. Typically, it was the father who disowned a child after a grave mistake, not the other way around. Yet, here he stood, being threatened by his son to renounce his rights when he didn''t want him to.


    As he thought to this point, his frustration grew more pronounced after each passing second. He looked through the mana barrier and straight into his son''s eyes, "And what will you do after leaving? Sleep in the streets?" He said in a cold tone, clearly displeased by Arun''s words.


    Confronted by the intense gaze of his father, Arun gulped nervously. Cold sweat matted his forehead, and his legs uncontrollably shook at the sight of Vikram''s green eyes releasing wisps of blue mana. It was the first time he was subjected to such pressure by his father, and he felt as small as an ant.


    "He''ll live with me in my family!" Asha''s voice resounded powerfully. She understood that he had to check Julius'' intentions after the failed ambush, even if the probability that he was an enemy was low. However, she was unhappy with Vikram''s brutal way of handling things.


    Vikram''s brows furrowed, his displeasure etching lines across his face like deepening rifts in the earth. He clenched his jaw, suppressing the urge to reprimand her then and there.


    Yet, time was a precious commodity he couldn''t afford to squander on their petty disagreements. He chose to swallow his irritation, like bitter medicine, and turned his attention away from Asha.


    Instead, his gaze settled on Julius, who was blankly looking at the ceiling, unaware that Adam was comfortably lying above him, already planning his revenge with a sinister grin.


    "Be ready. I''ll go all out and be done with this farce." As his words escaped his mouth, the space surrounding Julius started to shake.


    Then, Julius'' perception of the world turned orange. No matter where his eyes landed, he saw a blazing inferno burn vigorously and slowly devouring the room.


    As the room''s temperature increased to become even hotter than the hamam he visited, he felt as if the space around him started to weigh a ton. If he had been familiar with the concept of gravity, he would have felt as though it had doubled.


    "Now, talk! Are you related to the ambushes Arun and Asha suffered? What are you trying to achieve by staying around him?" Vikram''s voice reverberated so powerfully that the crackling sound of fire filling Julius'' ears completely disappeared.


    Simultaneously, Adam, who had been lying relaxedly, suddenly fell to the ground next to Julius. He quickly swung his arm, imbuing his right hand with a solid and razor-sharp surge of mana to cut through the pressure again.


    However, as he brought his arm down, Vikram instantly shifted his gaze from Julius to him seemingly feeling something in that location.


    ''Shit, I''ll have to endure it.'' Adam seethed with anger at being forced down. If Julius refused to kneel because of his aversion to being at the mercy of others, Adam, on the other hand, refused because of his incredible pride.


    ''This man better not stay around, or I''ll torment him until my anger is quelled.'' He thought through gritted teeth, swearing to make the man bow in front of him in the future. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite his anger, he refused to let it dictate his actions. Halting any attempts to free himself, he strained to open his mouth. "Answer... QUICK," he demanded, the words emerging with difficulty.


    Although unaffected by the temperature, the relentless pressure exerted a gradual toll on his soul.


    Upon hearing his big brother''s weak voice, Julius answered Vikram''s questions in a panic.


    "I Know nothing about the ambush. Arun proposed to me to stay with him. I refused at first, but he insisted!" Then, he took a short pose to inhale a mouthful of burning air before continuing with an honest but determined gaze. "In the end, I accepted because we are friends."


    Vikram nodded, satisfied by Julius'' answer. This interrogation method was commonly used on lower tiered mages and proved effective most of the time.


    As he retrieved his mana and freed Julius from the pressure, he said with an apologetic smile, "Sorry, boy. I had to be a hundred per cent sure that you weren''t involved with that traitor, Marco."


    However, he didn''t mention that his primary focus was to unravel Julius'' relationship with his son. After all, the odds of such a young and foreign kid being associated with Marco were low.


    Fortunately, despite being subjected to the heat and pressure of his mana, the boy added that they were friends with such an honest look, proving that the sentiment was genuine.


    Having now a favorable opinion of Julius, Vikram said with a light-hearted tone, "I''m now curious about you and your teacher. He must be a remarkable mage if he managed to teach you mana control to this extent." He helped Julius up at the same time and dusted his clothes with a short but powerful burst of mana.


    Still a little dazed, Julius noticed that the raging inferno was gone. However, contrary to his expectations, nothing seemed to be burned in the room, and there was no smell of burned wood.


    However, before he could totally recover from what just happened, Arun, Asha and Louise quickly dashed to stand between him and Vikram.


    "Humph, Let''s leave this old man in his big house, all alone." Arun''s voice was filled with anger and disapproval directed at his father but also hints of shame and sadness at what his friend had to go through.


    As everyone nodded and Arun walked to support the still-dazed Julius, Vikram suddenly said with a playful smile, showing the wooden briefcase he had been carrying since the beginning. "What a shame. I worked so hard with my friend to create this masterpiece. Yet, it will end up without an owner. Pitty, pitty."


    Simultaneously, Adam, still sprawled on the ground, thought hatefully, his eyes glowing ominously. ''I solemnly declare you as my enemy. What you did to me today, I''ll do it to you with compounded interests added!"

 Chapter 102 - 102: Gifts of Gratitude

    Upon hearing his father''s tone, Arun''s brow twitched in annoyance. As a tier four alchemist, he knew his father wouldn''t use the word masterpiece to designate trash items. He would be lying if he said he didn''t want to obtain the item for his friend, as it was planned.


    "Give us the case. We don''t want to stay here any longer." Arun said decisively.


    "Oh? Did you forget you''ll be assigned dorms tomorrow in the academy anyway?" Vikram''s voice carried a tone of casual dismissal as he strode to the table, effortlessly replacing the blown-up chair with a fresh one. "What''s the point of leaving now?"


    As Vikram''s words settled upon them, the four youths found his reasoning sound. It was true that they would leave tomorrow anyway, so why not stay one last night?


    "Don''t waste my time, Arun. You know why I had to do that," Vikram said with a hint of impatience, his smile widening as he reached for the wooden case. "Now come, let''s discover my masterpiece.


    As he lifted the wooden cover, a beautiful silver mist wafted out of the case.


    The enchanting spectacle attracted everyone''s attention. Despite not having decided if they should stay for the night, they curiously approached the case to see what treasures it contained.


    Soon, a singularly striking gladius emerged, crafted from the fang of a serpentine creature of modest renown. This solitary fang, carefully selected for its size and integrity, formed the heart of the blade, its sleek curvature hinting at the lethality it once possessed in life.


    The hilt, fashioned from Marco''s enigmatic beast core, cradled the fang with reverence. Its smooth surface bore the faint traces of ancient runes, imbued with a subtle energy. Though modest in appearance, the beast core hilt held a quiet power, a conduit for the wielder''s intent and focus.


    The gladius embodied both grace and effectiveness with its size. Its blade, measuring around 45 centimeters (18 inches), struck a perfect balance for close combat, offering agility without compromising power. Tapering elegantly from base to tip, the blade ensured swift maneuvers and formidable cutting capability.


    Overall, the gladius possessed a compact yet commanding presence, perfectly suited for swift and decisive engagements. Its size spoke of practicality and versatility, embodying the essence of a weapon designed for both offense and defense in equal measure.


    Julius'' eyes widened in astonishment at the appearance of the elegant weapon, his mind racing with curiosity about Vikram''s motives for showing it to them.


    At the same time, Vikram smiled widely and threw the gladius towards Julius. "Take it. In exchange, forgive me for what happened earlier." After witnessing the boy''s talent, he couldn''t help but be interested in him. After all, it was the first time he ever heard a twelve-year-old boy had reached such heights in mana control.


    Julius caught the gladius with a weird expression. What was Vikram''s intentions? He found the situation strange. After all, he had been questioned only to be given a weapon in apology right after.


    "Stop lying, old scammer!" Arun yelled, exposing Vikram''s lies. "We prepared this sword as your reward for saving us so many times on the road."


    Asha nodded at Arun''s words, then made a hand sign at a maid before saying with sparkling eyes while Vikram scolded his son for exposing him. "My family also prepared a reward for you. It''s nothing as extravagant as that sword, but I hope you''ll still like it."


    Next, she took a document out of the grey handbag Julius had gifted her and gave it to him with a smile. "This is a shop''s deed in the capital of the Belloria Kingdom. I hope it''ll help your brother with his dream."


    Upon hearing her words, the extremely angry Adam couldn''t help but calm down. He looked at her in shock. The girl was remarkably considerate and kind for her age.


    ''It''s sad she already has a fianc¨¦... If she didn''t, I wouldn''t mind if Julius tried to seduce her.'' His opinion of Asha became extremely high after she gifted him the shop.


    However, he forgot a detail. He would be dragged into shops almost daily if Julius truly ended with her.


    Simultaneously, the maid returned, carrying a large bag over her shoulder before handing it to Julius.


    "We also prepared a few sets of clothes for you. I took the liberty to ask for your house''s coat of arms to be embroidered on them." Asha revealed the bag''s contents, looking at Julius with her bright green eyes.


    Julius couldn''t help but stagger back after receiving such expansive gifts. "It''s too much. I can''t accept." He said, his face flustered. They really took him by surprise with their gifts.


    He didn''t feel they owed him any rewards for what happened on the roads. After all, they shortened his travel time by a few weeks thanks to their carriages. Moreover, he had been living and eating for free in their house for the past month. It was largely enough a reward, in his opinion.


    Upon seeing Julius'' reluctance to accept such expansive gifts, Vikram nodded in acknowledgement. He could tell that the boy wasn''t simulating his reactions, and they were genuine, proving once more that he didn''t stick with the couple to take advantage of their money or connections.


    "Accept everything. You deserve them," Vikram insisted, his tone earnest as he pressed the gifts into Julius''s hands. "If we don''t reward you properly after you saved two noble heirs, why would people bother to help us in the future?" His gaze softened, reflecting genuine gratitude. "We also paid your enrollment fee for this year."


    "What?" Julius asked in disbelief. After he worked for three weeks in this expensive city, he managed to save a little less than half a gold coin through his work at Khalid''s workshop. That''s why he understood fully how terrifying the sum of two hundred gold coins required for his inscription truly was. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Humph, don''t act like you''ve done us some grand favor. I would''ve earned those gold coins through my handbag venture anyway," Adam grumbled, displeased with Vikram''s sudden shift in demeanor.

 Chapter 103 - 103: Bags, Blade, and Boundless Potential

    As Vikram began to display kindness, even going so far as to give Julius gifts, Adam struggled with his lingering animosity. How could he continue to harbor resentment if Vikram kept acting so generously?


    "Speaking about money." Asha started, echoing Adam''s thoughts about their bag venture, "Your handbag design is making a killing among the female population. Here is your share of the earnings."


    Asha dropped a heavy pouch on the table. The pleasant sound of coins clinking resonated in Adam''s ears, making him smile.


    He knew Asha would see the bag''s market potential. After all, she had harassed Arun about commercial venture ideas daily during their travel.


    "Your share of this month''s profit comes to nine gold coins." As he waited, impatient to know how much he earned, Asha answered his question by giving the number.


    "The profits are a bit low as our customer base is still growing as we recently launched. We mainly sold them to noble women, but we plan to diversify our product ranges in the future." She explained with enthusiasm.


    She was really excited by this venture and already planned to advertise the bags throughout the Agnivana Kingdom before eventually selling them abroad.


    As Adam''s eyes sparkled with greed at the mention of nine gold coins, Julius, on the other hand, looked at Asha with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Did you mean nine silver coins?" He asked the girl in a trembling voice. How could selling such useless bags turn out to be so profitable? If there was no mistake, why did he spend a whole month working for a measly salary of eight silver per week?


    Asha giggled at Julius'' shock and opened the pouch to show him nine glistening gold coins.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help but turn to the greedy ghost in shock. Everything finally clicked in his mind as the pieces that composed Adam''s plan fell into place.


    "Put my money away." Adam salivated at such wealth. He had planned to ask the couple for a loan to pay the enrollment fees. However, without revenue, he doubted his friends would accept. That''s when he thought about selling easy-to-make items from Earth.


    After pondering for a few days, he chose the handbag as they already had the materials required for its confection, thanks to the serpent''s skin.


    That''s why he gifted a prototype to Asha. He was sure she would understand the fashion since she liked to visit shops so much and come to love its practicality. After all, if women on Earth used them, there must be a reason.


    However, the situation deviated slightly from his prediction. He didn''t expect the two nobles to pay for their fees entirely as a reward. ''I''ll repay them by helping with their studies,'' he thought, his eyes burning with impatience at the prospect of learning more about alchemy and magic.


    Simultaneously, Julius attached the gold-filled pouch to his belt before meticulously inspecting the gladius. It would be a lie to say that he wasn''t happy to receive such an elegant and powerful-looking weapon.


    Witnessing his interest in his gift, Vikram grabbed Julius'' shoulder and said, "Identification."


    As mana gathered and travelled from Vikram''s palm to the boy''s eyes, rows of text floating in the air appeared before the boy''s eyes, astonishing him.


    As he read the letters, Julius quickly understood that Vikram was helping him understand the sword''s properties by showing him its description.


    Julius'' Gladius:


    Rank: T1 Growth-type Legendary weapon


    Description: Crafted from a serpent fang and Marco''s enigmatic beast core, this gladius exudes lethal elegance. Marco''s unique beast core, a rare fusion of a dan tian, an energy center from the body''s cultivation, and a traditional beast core, imbued the weapon with unparalleled potential.


    This fusion transformed it into a Growth-type item, unlocking the latent ability to absorb both mana and qi, the dual life forces of the universe. Through this integration, the gladius became not just a weapon but a living entity, evolving and growing alongside its wielder.


    Abilities: S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fang''s Venom: Upon striking a target, the gladius releases a potent venom from the serpent fang, causing gradual weakening and debilitating effects over time.


    Qi Absorption: The gladius has the ability to absorb ambient qi from the surroundings, enhancing the wielder''s own qi reserves and replenishing energy during combat.


    Cultivator''s Resonance: By attuning to the wielder''s cultivation, the gladius resonates with their qi, amplifying their martial prowess and enabling deeper connections with their cultivation techniques.


    Mana Infusion: The gladius can draw upon ambient mana from the environment, empowering the wielder''s attacks with arcane energy, allowing for the unleashing of powerful magical strikes.


    As Julius'' eyes widened in utter shock at the weapon''s description, Vikram removed his hand from his shoulder and asked with sparkling eyes and undisguised pride. "So, What do you think about my masterpiece?"


    Before adding, "I don''t know where your group found this peculiar beast core, but it yielded amazing results. If you find more, you have to bring them to me!"


    Recovering thanks to Vikram''s words, Julius unsheathed and swung his gladius to get a feel of the weapon before answering.


    The sword whistled as it cut through the air in an elegant arc, leaving in its wake grey and blue streams of energy.


    Enchanted by the feeling, Julius gave a few more swings before feeling satisfied with his test.


    "Thank you, Mr. Vikram. I love this sword!" His smile reached his ears, and his eyes resembled crescents as he thanked Vikram. He finally had his own tailored made weapon. And what a weapon it was!


    It even reached the legendary rank. Even his big brother didn''t dare boast about having a legendary weapon.


    Upon thinking to this point, Julius couldn''t help but feel that what Vikram made them go through was worth it.


    As the group spent time discussing and bonding together after this trial, Adam, who had no idea about how powerful Julius'' sword was, couldn''t help but think in amusement, ''Why a gladius? Between the name and the weapon, he looks more and more like a Roman...''

 Chapter 104 - 104: The Colleges Call

    The following morning, Julius felt his body being violently shaken, jolting him awake. He took a moment to dispel his drowsiness in annoyance before gazing at the culprit. Next to his bed, his big brother was impatiently looking at him.


    He turned to the side, only to notice with a frown that the sun hadn''t risen yet. "Why did you wake me up so early? Did you even sleep?" Julius asked with a mix of curiosity and concern in his voice.


    In response, Adam looked at him with an intense and burning gaze. Wisps of light blue mana emanated from his luminous eyes, showcasing his unstable emotional state.


    "We finally reached this day..." Adam left his words to linger in a grave and serious voice, scaring Julius about what was happening today. He focused on Adam''s posture, only to see him with his fingers crossed before his lowered and frowning face. Julius'' heart raced with anticipation, uncertain about what awaited them on this momentous day.


    "Today..." Julius gulped as his big brother started his next sentence, "We''ll finally learn alchemy properly!" He said, raising his hands in triumph.


    Upon hearing his words, Julius fell from his bed to the floor with a loud noise. Why all the seriousness to say something he, for one, already knew and, for two, was positive? He had even been scared for a second, thinking that his brother may have had another crazy idea. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he picked himself up from the ground, Julius heard the annoying laughter his brother used to mock him after his pranks with a smile. With everything that happened and his brother''s sudden month of exile, he hadn''t heard it for a while.


    He missed those moments when his brother''s shenanigans and strange reactions made him lively.


    Sadly, ever since they reached the city, Julius felt something weighed on his brother''s mind, making him increasingly distant.


    Shaking his head to dispel his negative thoughts, Julius replied, reminiscing everything he had discovered from his departure from the Belloria kingdom to his exploration of the City of Alkemia Al-Nur with bright eyes. "The journey was filled with twists and turns, but we eventually made it."


    The boy and the ghost kept chatting as the sun rose, casting its golden and warm light over the beautiful city. The house''s inhabitants slowly woke up and gathered in the dining room for the last breakfast they would have in this place for a long time. After all, they would soon be assigned dormitories on the college''s premises.


    Arun and Asha seemed to be as impatient as his big brother to begin their college life. They quickly gobbled their food under Vikram''s amused gaze while Louise was unsure about how she should feel. After all, she was already seventeen and would share classes with much younger kids.


    After Julius boasted the whole evening about the incredible sword he received, the group decided to spend their last night here and forgive Vikram for his brutal interrogation. Furthermore, they learned that Arun''s father would be staying at the college as a teacher for a month.


    Once done with their breakfast, the group quickly left the house under the morning sun. They ran through the few streets separating the house from the college with expressions of joy, startling the denizens.


    As Adam and Julius reached the college''s gate for the first time, they couldn''t help but gawk in awe at how large and mighty the golden walls were.


    Curious about the interior, Julius ignored the other youths lining to enter and walked towards the entrance to get a glimpse of what was inside before being halted by Arun.


    "Take this," his friend said, giving him a sleek metallic card engraved with shimmering runes. "It''s your student card. You can''t pass through the college''s barrier without it."


    Then, Arun explained that they forgot to give it to him after yesterday''s events and that the card was of vital importance for the college''s students without entering into the details since the school committee would do it soon enough.


    With everything needed to enter, Julius swiftly made his way to the entrance under the amused gazes of the older students. After all, they once were in Julius'' shoes and shared the same curiosity.


    As Julius passed through the light blue veil covering the gate without issue, thanks to his card, he finally took in what was on the other side.


    A huge central building surrounded by beautiful gardens and smaller buildings greeted his eyes. Two tall towers spewed mana without rest, increasing its density inside the protective dome of the college. This place starkly contrasted with the surrounding desert it was built in.


    The rest of the group soon joined him and chuckled after seeing their dependable friend so shocked, unaware that Adam was as stunned as Julius.


    "Alright, kids. That''s where I leave you." Vikram chuckled, making a ciao gesture with his right hand, "Head to the central building to assist at the entrance ceremony." He advised before leaving them with a smile.


    After spending some time with Julius, he was satisfied by the boy''s straightforward and honest attitude, clearing any remaining suspicion he had.


    Following Vikram''s advice, the group walked through the beautiful gardens and reached the central building, where groups of students of similar age already formed.


    Upon seeing them approach, the handsome registrar, who helped Arun and Asha enrol, said with a bright and enchanting smile, making the hearts of some of the older girls flutter. "New students, gather here. The ceremony will begin shortly."


    Julius nodded politely at the man before walking towards him. He felt something familiar coming from him, especially after looking at his gem-like green eyes. However, he was sure it was the first they met.


    As he reached the group, he put aside his thoughts about the man. Instead, he focused on the other freshmen. Including his group of four, they were thirty youths in total. Most of them were around his age, except Louise.


    Noticing the stark difference between their clothing, he couldn''t help but marvel at the numerous cultures he still had to discover.


    However, amidst his astonishment and joy at such novel experiences, he failed to remark that his big brother''s gaze was fixed on a young girl.


    Like Julius with the registrar, Adam found the short, red-haired girl extremely familiar. However, unlike the boy, his instinct disallowed him to overlook the weird feeling.

 Chapter 105 - 105: Dragons Spectacle

    As Adam racked his brain to understand where that feeling of familiarity came from and why the red-haired girl triggered his instinct, Julius and the other kids gazed at each other with curiosity and astonishment.


    They all came from wealthy and powerful noble families and thus were too arrogant to take the first step to speak with one another, feeling it was beneath them. That''s why they didn''t understand how such a group of four arrived together.


    However, a young girl broke their tacit rule. Red locks of hair flew with the wind as she took confident steps towards Julius. Her blue eyes radiated determination as she said with a beautiful and elegant voice. "Can you ask your friend to stop staring at me?"


    Surprised by her sudden request, Julius turned his head left and right to check who she might be referring to. However, he found himself confused as Asha and Louise had been looking in another direction entirely.


    Noticing that he seemed genuinely confused, the girl moved her head in Adam''s direction in frustration, making the duo''s eyes widen in shock.


    ''Can she see big bro?'' Julius thought. Except for Gaston, who used a special item enchanted by a rogue alchemist, no one had ever been able to see his brother. Not even Vikram.


    "Quick, deny what she said. My existence must remain a secret." Adam said in a panic, scared to be hunted down by powerful mages because they mistook him for an evil spirit. After all, as the only person who moved to speak with someone else, the girl was pretty high profile among the silent noble kids.


    Upon hearing Adam''s flustered voice, he quickly replied, "Did you make a mistake? There is no one here besides the four of us."


    He was unwilling to see his big brother''s presence be exposed too. The events four years ago taught him the hard way to keep a tight lid on that secret. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In response, the girl frowned and looked intently at Adam''s silhouette as if trying to engrave his image in her mind before shaking her head in disappointment and returning to where she had been before their discussion.


    After she left, the duo sighed in relief. They were unsure about her ability to see Adam but glad she didn''t make a scene and attract attention.


    At the same time, the registrar suddenly clapped in his hands to draw everyone''s attention.


    "Follow me in silence. The welcoming ceremony will begin." He declared enthusiastically before walking towards the magnificent building''s tall doors.


    The thirty kids quickly followed him, discovering the lavish interior of the college''s main building for the first time. Everything inside was grand and expansive looking. Contrary to the city, in which only a few magic devices could be spotted, the building seemed filled with them.


    As they walked towards a corridor leading to a dead end, Julius curiously witnessed the registrar walk on a magic-looking circle. Then, under the kids'' dumbfounded expressions, a flight of transparent stairs suddenly appeared, connecting the ground floors to the first.


    Adam marveled at the clever combination of magic and architecture. Using this method, the college could save so much space thanks to those magical stairs.


    Simultaneously, the kids hesitated before the transparent stairs, unsure about their capability to carry their weight. However, after witnessing the registrar traverse them without issues, they followed behind him, awed by the magical phenomenon.


    After walking and climbing a few more stairs, they finally reached a large amphitheater situated on the college''s third floor.


    A few hundred older students were already seated inside and watched as this year''s freshmen entered with weird looks.


    After following the registrar''s instructions, Julius sat next to his friends in the front rows of the room, unable to stop himself from curiously peeking left and right.


    However, after a few seconds, a loud booming noise resounded from the middle of the stage, startling and attracting everyone''s attention.


    Julius stood up in fright and channeled his internal energy into his muscles, ready to fight and defend his friends against the potential threat.


    Fortunately, before he could draw attention from the distracted crowd, Adam quickly kicked his calf, making him growl and sit back in his seat because of the pain.


    "What are you doing? Idiot! Stay seated!" Adam screamed in anguish, with cold sweat running down his back.


    Upon hearing his big brother''s words, Julius'' cheeks reddened in shame after he understood his mistake. He calmed down and focused on the puffs of multicolored smoke covering the stage with a raised brow.


    Simultaneously, epic music suddenly filled the room, setting an intense atmosphere and causing his heartbeat to accelerate.


    Then, under the fearful gaze of the kids, the smoke swirled and condensed itself, slowly taking the shape of a large, lifelike, blue-eyed white dragon.


    However, the spectacle wasn''t over as a demonic-looking dragon suddenly formed. Following its appearance, a white crystalline dragon took shape, and then more and more continued to appear.


    Julius forgot to breathe for a moment after witnessing so many dreadful creatures so close to him.


    Despite not feeling any life force coming from them, their majestic and mighty appearances alone were enough to simultaneously instill a profound sense of fear and awe in his heart.


    Ten seconds later, the unmoving dragons suddenly roared, forcing the kids to recover from their daze before they took flight. They danced gracefully in the sky around the amphitheater for a moment before another loud sound attracted everyone''s attention back to the stage.


    There, Julius saw a silver-haired man who seemed to be in his early thirties wearing a colorful and spectacular attire. He held a long and intricately crafted golden staff adorned with a fist-sized beautiful dark blue gem in his right hand.


    Exuding a charismatic aura, the man swiftly captivated everyone''s attention. The music''s tempo accelerated as he raised his staff, proclaiming, "Transmuting Nova Burst," with a wide smile.


    Subsequently, Julius and the kids assisted at a dazzling display of shimmering alchemical essence. These waves ripple through the air, condensing into radiant orbs of shifting colors.


    With a whispered incantation, the orbs erupted into a torrent of volatile energy. Each sphere transmuted into a barrage of ethereal projectiles and streaked through the air like shooting stars, leaving trails of arcane energy in their wake as they home in on the dragons.


    Upon impact, the dragons exploded, covering the sky in colorful fireworks.


    As the kids watched the spectacle''s climax in excitement, almost jumping on their seats, the man on the stage addressed them with a smile.


    "I''m glad to welcome you as we commence another academic year. You can address me as director or Mr. Shepard." Then he turned to look at Julius before locking his gaze with Adam''s burning eyes.


    "Shit..." Adam said with a pale face.

 Chapter 106 - 106: Manas Test

    Feeling the man''s sharp, grey gaze scanning his body, evidently perceiving it, Adam looked back into Shepard''s eyes with unconcealed panic.


    Despite his dread, he couldn''t help but speculate about the man''s ability to perceive him. After all, even Vikram, a tier-four mage, could only vaguely sense something when Adam used mana. Did this imply that Shepard was even stronger? Was he one of the rare elite who had reached the fifth tier?


    His breathing became ragged after theorising this terrifying scenario. He could almost envision the man raising his staff, ready to obliterate him as effortlessly as he had done with the dragons during the show.


    Subsequently, Adam closed his eyes as Shepard raised his staff, fearing the worst. Despite his unyielding nature, he knew that trying to resist such an expert was pointless. It would take Shepard two seconds at most to end him.


    However, as the torturously slow seconds passed without incident, Adam cautiously reopened them. He noticed that Shepard had raised his staff only to make his movements more dramatic and keep the atmosphere heated.


    Adam sighed in relief. However, he knew that he was far from safe. After all, Shepard could have been unwilling to act during the ceremony and might have been waiting for it to be over before erasing his existence.


    Thinking to this point, he watched as Shepard brought his staff down, causing an inferno of raging flames to appear, from which a familiar silhouette slowly emerged. Vikram''s grand entrance astonished Arun as he found it stylish like many other kids.


    Following Vikram''s impressive performance, several more figures emerged from various elemental displays, such as tsunamis and tornadoes, keeping the students engaged in the spectacular ceremony.


    Among them, Adam spotted a short, burly man and a beautiful woman with pointed ears. He wondered if these physical traits were genetic defects or if they were dwarves and elves with confusion-filled eyes.


    "These ten people are our college''s esteemed teachers," Shepard announced with a warm smile, gesturing towards them, "Miss Beatrix will be assigned to your class. She''ll guide you on your educational journey. Feel free to contact her if you have questions or require help."


    Following his words, a tall, black-haired woman separated herself from the group of teachers and walked towards the group of freshmen with a bright smile.


    She took a moment to gaze warmly at each of her thirty new students, her light blue eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. With a smile, she declared, "I''ll be your headteacher for the next nine years, and I hope our journey together will be filled with growth, learning, and wonderful memories."


    As the young students looked at Beatrix excitedly after such an epic spectacle and entrance, Vikram approached them, smirking at Arun and making him realise that his father would monitor him. "The welcoming ceremony is now over. Today, I''ll be accompanying Miss Beatrix as an honorary teacher. Follow us to the classroom."


    In response, the new students quickly stood up and followed the two teachers, impatient to witness the other surprises the college had in store. The group left the amphitheater under the welcoming gaze of the other teachers and older students. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***********


    After entering their classroom, located on the same floor, the kids quickly ran to the desks, eager to sit and begin their journey in the world of alchemy, making Beatrix chuckle. She was as impatient as they were. After all, just like them, she embarked on a new journey too, as it was the first time she would be a headteacher.


    Julius and his group quickly secured two desks at the front of the class, with Louise and Asha at one while Julius and Arun took the other.


    Subsequently, Julius witnessed Beatrix take out a familiar round crystal from her pouch with a smile.


    He recognised it as he had used one similar a few years ago, during the naming ceremony at the Riverwood manor.


    Beatrix placed the crystal on her teacher''s desk and said, "I''m sure most of you are familiar with this device. We''ll first test your mana, then your elemental affinities. Next, we''ll look for a compatible technique for you to progress through the tiers."


    Following her words, Vikram called students one by one with a notebook in hand, starting with Arun.


    As the boy walked to the measuring device, he heard his father murmur ominously, "It''s been a while since I last checked your progress. I hope you didn''t slack off.


    Arun''s face paled in response. Why did his father have to teach his class and monitor him? He understood that Vikram expected him to rank at the top of the class from the very first day and make ten strands appear inside the measuring crystal.


    Initially, this event was meant to keep track of each student''s progress every six months. However, it quickly became a hidden competition between noble families. Each wanted to show that their heir was the best and boast about it publicly.


    Upon writing down Arun''s score in his notebook, Vikram shook his head, disappointed. His son had only made eight strands appear. It was good enough to be labelled a talent with good prospects, but it wasn''t for him. He wanted his son to be the best of the best in the academy and inherit his mantle in the future.


    After evaluating Arun''s performance, Vikram called Asha, smiling brightly at her. Despite knowing that the little girl''s true talent lay in commerce rather than magic, he was surprised when the crystal manifested six strands after she touched it.


    This time, Vikram nodded in approval and pride after understanding that his future daughter-in-law had put in considerable effort to improve herself, reassuring him of his choice to engage his son with her.


    Soon, more and more students got their turn. Their average score hovered between three to four strands, with only a handful of kids surpassing that number.


    Soon, it was Julius'' turn. He walked confidently to the crystal, impatient to surprise everyone. After all, his big brother could already make sixteen strands appear four years ago. His score surely improved after all the time he spent training.


    He gazed at Vikram mischievously as he placed his hand on the crystal, wondering if more than twenty strands would appear.


    After a short moment, a first strand appeared, then a second, and then... nothing more.


    His confidence deflated, and his eyes bulged at the results. He turned to Adam, only to realise he wasn''t planning to move. In response, he gazed at his brother with pleading eyes, questioning his inaction and hoping for him to fix his embarrassing situation.


    Unfortunately, Adam shook his head before explaining, "As a ghost, I can''t improve my mana without external tools. We''ll look suspicious if, after showing great talent, we don''t make any progress."


    Julius nodded, understanding his big brother''s concerns and the logic behind them. However, he couldn''t help but lower his gaze in shame with a reddened face after showing such mediocre results.


    After recording his result, Vikram looked weirdly at Julius and said, "It''s ok. Your reserves will quickly expand now that you enrolled. Be sure to choose a good technique when given the opportunity later."


    With his mind preoccupied with Shepard, Adam forgot that he displayed his magical prowess in his retaliation against Vikram the previous day. It made no sense to the man that Julius manifested only two strands.


    Vikram cast his doubts aside for now, planning to investigate later while calling the short, red-haired girl.

 Chapter 107 - 107: The Genius of Belloria

    "Morgane Belloria."


    Upon hearing her name, Morgane walked to the teacher''s desk. Unbothered despite being under everyone''s scrutiny, she silently touched the crystal, her expression nonchalant.


    "How many strands do you think she''ll get?" Julius murmured curiously to his preoccupied brother.


    Sadly, only silence answered his question. Adam started to feel overwhelmed by the mounting pressure from Shepard''s potential actions. With each passing second, he felt like his demise was drawing nearer.


    Adam couldn''t help but shake his head in frustration. Even after twelve years, he remained the same ghost, scared of being discovered and powerless to protect himself. Memories of past incidents flooded his mind, weighing heavily on him.


    ''Haa... Why does it look like what happened in the guard post all those years ago.'' he thought bitterly, his head cast down in resignation.


    Seeing his big brother lost in thought and unwilling to disturb him, Julius redirected his attention to Morgane.


    Soon, the first strands began to appear. Within seconds, she matched Asha''s performance with six strands materializing in the crystal. Then, she surpassed Arun, astonishing everyone present.


    However, Morgane wasn''t done yet as the crystal continued to display new strands, refusing to stop until they reached twelve and set an unbeatable new record.


    The class erupted into an uproar at the girl''s talent for magic. After all, it was well-known that the closer you were to possessing ten strands without using any technique, the higher your chances of becoming a tier four mage were.


    "If she unlocked a talent related to mana, she is guaranteed to at least become a mage," Arun said, unhappy to lose his first place.


    "Wow, who is she? What a genius."


    "Her family name is Belloria. Is she a part of the country''s royal family?"


    As the students discussed Morgane''s achievement, Julius finally understood why Lucius was excited enough about his potential to adopt him into his family.


    Yet, amidst the chatter, his curiosity about Morgane''s origins lingered, his frown deepening with contemplation. Under Eleanor''s guidance, he learned about the Belloria kingdom''s royalty and was sure no one called Morgane was part of it.


    At the same time, Beatrix''s eyes lit up in excitement, eager to teach such a super genius and help her reach her full potential.


    She then clapped her hand to attract everyone''s attention and exclaimed, "Silence everyone! Calm down!"


    Unfortunately, the kids were way too dissipated and didn''t follow her command.


    Unwilling to be taken for a pushover, especially on their first day, Beatrix''s blue eyes suddenly emanated wisps of ocean-colored mana, casting a brilliant azure glow around her.


    "I said silence!" Her words reverberated in the room, carrying the weight of authority akin to an emperor''s edict. Without hesitation, she extended her right hand, fingers outstretched in a gesture of command. After a short incantation, a torrent of cold water washed over the excited kids, calming them down instantly.


    Amidst the finally silent room, Arun snorted angrily, attracting his classmate''s annoyed gazes. "Ahh, I''m wet now because of those low-ranked nobles! Idiots who can''t stay calm!"


    Vikram and Asha simultaneously face-palmed at Arun''s arrogant statement. Then, Vikram opened his eyes menacingly and gazed into his son''s pupils, making him pale and shut up.


    "Alright, It took you five minutes to calm down." Beatrix said in reproach before adding, "Let''s proceed with the elemental affinity test now."


    As she spoke, she placed a weird-looking device on the desk. "Put your hand on the device and channel your mana into it. The statue will then change color according to your affinities."


    Subsequently, she called the students one by one, following the same order they used for the mana test.


    During Arun and Asha''s passage, the statue turned a vivid red color, signalling they had a fire affinity, like Vikram, while Louise was attuned to the earth element.


    Next, Julius approached the desk, his eyes widening in surprise as he noticed that the transparent statue they used bore an uncanny resemblance to Shepard.


    The meticulously sculpted features mirrored the college''s director''s strong jawline, determined expression, and distinctive stance. Julius couldn''t shake the feeling that the director might be its creator.


    Under the curious gaze of his classmates, he placed his hand on the smooth, transparent surface of the sculpture and focused, remembering how to channel mana instead of Qi after such a long time.


    Soon, the transparent statue took a beautiful green color under Beatrix''s gleaming eyes. She liked this batch of new students more and more.


    She nodded in approval and said, "Affinity to the rare element of nature!"


    In response, Julius looked at her in confusion. Every other student had affinities to earth, wind, fire or water. Why was his different?


    Done with his testing, but his mind filled with questions about its results, he walked back to his desk and sat next to Arun, who noticed his confusion.


    "I''m sure you can guess what the four common elements are." Arun started his explanation, smiling playfully. "In addition, there are what we call rare elements. Some are stronger than the common four, while others are weaker. Most of the time, they have unique use in magic."


    Julius'' eyes brightened after hearing Arun''s explanation. It seemed that each element had different purposes and uses. For example, mages possessing wind affinities tended to focus more on movement and cutting spells as the element favored these kinds of applications.


    But what about his nature affinity? What was its strength or special uses? Could he even use it? After all, he walked on the path of cultivation instead of magic. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Julius pondered while the other students tested their affinities until it was finally Morgane''s turn.


    A deafening silence pervaded the room as she approached the teacher''s desk with measured steps as everyone was dying to discover what affinity this super genius had.


    Julius watched her place her hand on the transparent statue and waited, as excited as the other. Despite her mysterious origins, he felt a wave of nostalgia after learning that she came from the Belloria kingdom. He wanted to speak with her again if possible and maybe become friends.


    However, after a few seconds of intense observation, the statue didn''t show any reaction despite the girl''s infusion.


    Just as he was about to turn away in disappointment, a faint, ominous hum filled the room, sending shivers down his spine.


    Morgane''s gaze remained fixed on the seemingly unresponsive crystal, her calm demeanor contrasting with the suspense that gripped the room.


    As the seconds stretched into an eternity, Julius couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. The air seemed charged with an unknown energy, and the anticipation in the room reached a new peak.


    Just when he thought the moment had passed, a subtle tremor shook the statue, and an ethereal glow enveloped it. The revelation left the entire class in awe, sparking a new wave of whispers and astonished murmurs.

 Chapter 108 - 108: The Towers Tome

    "Isn''t that the manifestation of another rare affinity?"


    "Yes, I have read about it!"


    "The reaction is so intense. Her affinity must be really high!" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon seeing the statue, Beatrix''s blue eyes sparkled with joy. Not only was Morgane a super genius, but, contrary to her classmates, she even had a rare affinity to souls! Moreover, her affinity seemed to be naturally high.


    Usually, kids who grew up absorbing mana naturally developed their elemental affinities at around twelve years old. They started with mediocre to low affinities and slowly improved them using mana absorption techniques related to their elements.


    For example, Morgane''s soul affinity allowed her to have vague feelings when in the presence of souls and ghosts. However, with her high affinity, she could pinpoint their location and feel their movements. With further improvement, she would be able to interact with and see them as clearly as she could see normal people.


    And that was only the passive effect. Her spells would focus on soul damage, making her a mysterious and terrifying adversary. In addition, soul affinity was among the rarer and most useful as it could allow humans to fight back ghostly and some otherworldly entities.


    Despite Julius'' low results on the mana test, his affinity to nature added to the promise of her teaching journey, alongside the few geniuses who obtained five strands or more.


    Pleased with the results of the two tests and unwilling to waste time, she immediately calmed the dissipated class and walked to the door. "Line up behind me in silence. We''ll head to the school''s library now!" She said, excited to help those new geniuses choose the best technique possible.


    Meanwhile, Vikram gazed at her with a hint of jealousy. During his time as a teacher, he only got mediocre kids in his class, making his days boring and repetitive.


    Accompanied by the two teachers, Julius'' class exited the college''s main building, heading to one of the two tall towers spewing mana continuously.


    Julius and the rest marvelled at the tower''s design. Contrasting with the golden walls of the exterior, the interior was made of smooth dark violet stones lined up in perfect symmetry. High above, close to the ceiling, a large golden ball provided light akin to a miniaturized artificial sun.


    Thousands of bookshelves lined the walls, showcasing the wealth of knowledge put at the student''s disposition by the academy.


    Noticing their arrival, the handsome registrar, who guided the group to the ceremony this morning, welcomed them once again with an easy-going smile. "Welcome! I''m this year''s librarian and protector of the tower. I''m Jean Castle. You can simply call me by my first name as I''m not too fond of formalities."


    After his short introduction, he proceeded to explain the library''s rules, "As new students, you are granted access to books related to tier-one spells and alchemical recipes. Books about higher tiers won''t do. We don''t want you to suffer after failing a concoction or damage your mana circuits with spells out of your leagues."


    "You can come to read books or take a maximum of two out of the library with you. However, you must return them in a week or you will be forbidden to borrow anything for three months as a penalty."


    After Jean''s explanations, Beatrix cast a discerning gaze over the assembled students. With a knowing smile, she stepped forward, her robes swishing softly with each movement. "Now that you''re acquainted with our regulations," she began, "Allow me to offer my assistance in selecting the most suitable techniques for your studies."


    Her offer sparked a wave of relief among the students, eager for guidance in navigating the vast array of magical knowledge at their disposal.


    Surrounded by her students, she noticed with a frown that Vikram, ignoring the others, walked towards Julius'' group.


    "Let me help you choose the best techniques," Vikram offered, smiling brightly before walking towards the bookshelves on their right.


    As soon as he stood before the shelves, a bright magic circle appeared under his feet. The magic circle then suddenly floated upwards, carrying Vikram into the air and stunning the group.


    "Pretty cool trick, right? You won''t see a single stairway or ladder in this school. Everything works with magic!" He explained with a grin at his son''s friends while picking books.


    As Vikram descended from his magical display, he handed out mana-gathering techniques to Arun, Asha, Louise, and Julius. Each student eagerly accepted their assigned technique, trusting Vikram''s judgement, their eyes glowing with determination to master the arcane arts.


    However, as Vikram approached Julius, the latter''s brow furrowed with uncertainty. He hesitated for a moment before speaking up, his voice laced with a hint of apprehension as he received a vibrant green tome, its cover filled with flower and animal depictions.


    "Excuse me, sir," Julius began, his gaze fixed on Vikram with determination. "I appreciate your guidance, but I was wondering if there were any techniques specialized for mana manipulation and control?" A flicker of concern crossed his features as he glanced towards his unresponsive big brother.


    Vikram''s expression softened with understanding, "Ah, I see," he responded, nodding thoughtfully. "Manipulating mana without relying on elemental affinities is indeed a possibility, albeit rarely chosen. Let me see what I have for you."


    Vikram retrieved an old, dusty tome from the nearby shelves. It seemed to have been left there, untouched and forgotten for ages.


    He handed it to Julius with a reassuring smile. "This technique focuses on the fundamental principles of mana manipulation and control," he explained. "Study it diligently, and you''ll be well on your way to mastering the art."


    Grateful for the guidance, Julius accepted the tome with a sense of relief. As he flipped through the pages, absorbing the intricate diagrams and arcane symbols, his thoughts drifted to his brother once more.


    "Big bro, I got you a mana-gathering technique." He murmured softly, hoping to be praised as a response. But despite his efforts, his brother remained silent and distant, lost in a world of his own making.


    With a heavy sigh, Julius closed the tome and tucked it under his arm while checking his own.


    Little did he know that the old tome he received would lead them deep into the mysteries of mana manipulation and uncover long-buried secrets that would shape the destiny of his family.

 Chapter 109 - 109: Dormitory Discoveries

    Under the silver veil of the night sky, Julius and his classmates assembled once more in the courtyard, their anticipation rekindled after the supper they had in the cafeteria.


    Just hours ago, they had chosen their mana-gathering technique with their teacher''s help in the towering library. Now, their attention shifted to another crucial aspect of their academy life: dormitory assignments.


    Beatrix, with her characteristic warmth, stood before them, holding a stack of scrolls containing the keys to their dorms. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she addressed the eager crowd.


    "Good evening, students," Beatrix''s voice carried through the courtyard, a gentle breeze playing with her robes. "It''s time for the dormitory assignments. Please form a line and await your turn."


    Julius fell into place in the queue, his mind still buzzing with the wonders he had uncovered in the library. The green tome, filled with secrets and spells, seemed to call to him, promising endless possibilities. But now, his focus shifted to the dormitory attribution.


    As the line slowly reduced, Julius glanced at his fellow classmates. Some chattered excitedly, while others jumped in anticipation.


    Finally, it was his turn. With bated breath, he approached Beatrix, his heart pounding in his chest. With a warm smile, she handed him a scroll, her eyes filled with encouragement.


    "Congratulations, Julius," Beatrix said, her voice gentle yet firm. "You''ve been assigned to Dormitory Three, Room 207. I''m sure you''ll find it to your liking."


    Relief washed over Julius as he accepted the scroll. Room 207. It would be his home for the foreseeable future, a place where friendships would be forged and memories made.


    Under the starry night sky, Julius made his way to dormitory Three, his heart still racing from the excitement of the day.


    The room embraced him with its warmth, the soft glow of the magic candle on the desk casting dancing shadows across the walls.


    Julius took a moment to take his surroundings in, the familiarity of the space already beginning to settle. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyes wandered to the neatly made bed and the uniform folded on top of it. A surge of pride swelled in his heart at the sight of the college''s emblem, a symbol of his journey into the world of magic.


    With eager anticipation, he approached the desk standing by the window, his fingers caressing the smooth surface of the polished wood. A parchment with his class schedule rested on the side. Each subject promised to be a world of discoveries and new knowledge.


    As Julius prepared to sleep after such an eventful day, a sudden gust of wind forced the window open, causing the candle''s flame to flicker chaotically.


    Alerted by the unusual phenomenon, Julius stood from his bed, a bad premonition prickling at the back of his neck. Before he could make sense of it, the room was engulfed in a swirl of magical smoke, obscuring his vision.


    Julius stumbled backwards, his heart pounding in anguish as the smoke began to dissipate.


    In the middle of the room, a tall and imposing silhouette clad in colorful robes that shimmered with otherworldly light was now standing.


    It was Shepard, the revered director of the academy, his presence commanding attention and respect.


    Julius''s pulse quickened, and his eyes widened in shock as he gazed at the unexpected visitor. Why did Shepard suddenly appear before him in such a dramatic fashion?


    Fear and curiosity mixed in his mind as he awaited for the most authoritative figure of the college to explain his sudden visit.


    However, realisation soon struck him as Shepard gazed at him for a few seconds before shifting his focus to his still unresponsive big brother.


    ''He can see him!'' Julius thought, alarm ringing in his mind.


    Then, Shepard''s piercing gaze locked onto Julius, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Well, well, well," he said in a playful tone, his voice echoing in the room. "What do we have here? A boy accompanied by a ghost? And why does the ghost seem unresponsive?"


    Julius felt the panic rising within him, his palms wet with sweat as he struggled to find words. "N-nothing, Director Shepard," he stuttered, his voice trembling. "It''s just... a misunderstanding."


    But Shepard''s playful attitude persisted as he disappeared from his spot to reappear before Adamt. With a mischievous grin, he extended his hand and pinched Adam''s ethereal cheek.


    Adam''s face, startled by the sudden pain, contorted in anger. "Who dares to pinch me?" he bellowed, his voice echoing with menace.


    Upon hearing his brother''s words, Julius'' pale face became as white as a sheet, mirroring the fear that gripped him. Provoking such a powerhouse was far from a good idea, and his brother''s words threatened to seal their fate.


    ''I need to defuse the situation before it blows up.'' He thought, desperately racking his brain for a solution.


    But before Julius could utter a single word, Adam''s eyes, burning with a fierce intensity, landed on Shepard.


    Shepard, however, seemed unfazed by Adam''s menacing glare. Instead, he gazed back at the spectral figure with an amused twinkle in his eyes and a smirk.


    "Ah, finally awake?" Shepard said casually, his voice laced with amusement. "Are you planning to attack me?"


    Julius''s breath caught in his throat. Knowing his brother''s temper, he couldn''t help but acknowledge Shepard''s words'' possibility.


    However, as Adam realised it was Shepard who pinched him, fear filled his eyes. His ethereal form trembled, and his anger dissolved into apprehension.


    Julius watched in disbelief as Adam''s demeanor shifted, his once menacing presence now replaced by uncertainty and fear. It was the first time he saw his dependable big brother like that. Even against Vikram, he had been fearless and kept attacking despite the disparity in strength.


    So why was he so scared now? What was so different?


    As Shepard''s smirk widened, his eyes emanated wisps of colorful mana. Julius and Adam felt a chill, understanding that their lives were not in their hands anymore. They were at the mercy of the college''s director.


    Fear gripped them as they braced for the unknown, uncertain of what fate awaited them.

 Chapter 110 - 110: Veil of Fear, Veil of Madness

    Shepard approached the duo, his presence exuding an overbearing aura. The soft sound of his steps echoed thunderously in their ears like a grim countdown to their inevitable demise.


    With every step he took, the air crackled with suppressed energy, a silent warning of the power he wielded.


    Fear gripped the rapidly beating hearts of Adam and Julius, and cold sweat drenched their backs. As Shepard drew closer, his presence seemed to magnify, until he appeared as a towering giant in their fearful eyes.


    As Shepard finally stood before them, his aura engulfed them like a hungry beast pouncing on a slab of meat.


    Under the oppressive presence, they gasped for breath. Shepard''s piercing gaze landed on them, seemingly able to see through everything.


    Despite the terrible situation they were in, Julius racked his brain, searching for a solution. He was unwilling to see his years of efforts be wasted right when he could finally enjoy the benefits.


    But what could he do or say to save them?


    Unable to find an answer under such pressure, he turned his head with difficulty, almost hearing his bones crack.


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw his big brother''s shivering body. Then he saw his eyes. If he had to, he would have described them as the fearful eyes of a cornered beast waiting for its predator to pounce on it.


    Upon seeing the state he was in and understanding that he would be of no help, Julius thought in depression and unwillingness, ''Is it really going to end like this? After everything I have done to reach the college and be admitted inside?''


    A silent tear rolled down his cheek as he thought about his missing mother and their impending end.


    However, his descent into despair was abruptly interrupted by a subtle but worrying detail catching his attention.


    He noticed the floating ghostly silhouette suddenly cease its trembling. Then, he widened his eyes as he witnessed the fear subside from his brother''s eyes, only to be replaced by madness.


    "Let''s see if you can crush me like a bug, you fucker!" Adam suddenly growled, his face contorting in unbridled fury.


    He mobilised every single drop of mana coursing through his body, planning to launch the most devastating attack he was capable of.


    He was still as scared as before. But would he truly allow fear to dictate the outcome? ''NO! Even if I die, I''ll make you regret killing me,'' he vowed, steeling his resolve and clenching his ethereal teeth.


    He floated in front of Julius and said in a low but determined voice while gazing at the amused smile of Shepard. "Prepare yourself, Julius. I''ll give everything I have to create an opportunity for you. Strike if you''re resolved, or flee if you want to live. The decision is yours."


    Without awaiting Julius'' response, Adam clenched his right fist, making it glow with the light blue color of mana. Then, the mana slowly coalesced, solidifying into a floating hand-like form.


    Unfortunately, the mana technique derived from the Mage''s Hands spell wasn''t completely developed yet, as Adam could only conjure one mana hand with three fingers.


    However, after a month of analysis and modifications, he had totally freed himself from the need to cast the spell while keeping most of its features intact.


    With the Mage''s Hand formed, he summoned his crystalline Ethereal Radiance directly in its grasp, giving it both physical and spiritual reach. Adam''s preparations took a second, showcasing his unnatural efficiency in mana control.


    Subsequently, he used all of his remaining mana to enhance his next attack as much as he could while glaring at the patiently waiting Shepard in annoyance.


    The college''s director appeared entirely unpreoccupied by the incoming attack. Worse, he had been smiling the entire time as if silently encouraging Adam to make it stronger.


    ''No matter how strong you are, let''s see if you''ll smile after taking this,'' He thought angrily while launching his strike.


    BOOOOOM


    BOOOOOM


    Before anyone could react, two terrifying explosions resounded almost simultaneously in the room.


    Julius, still standing behind his big brother, watched in shock as a cloud of dust rose from the rubbles of the wall opposite them.


    "What... What happened?" He asked his big brother, confused yet relieved as he noticed Shepard''s aura wasn''t weighing him down anymore.


    "Idiot! I told you to attack or run!" Adam screamed weakly. His voice strained as he fought against the splitting headache brought on by the swift depletion of his mana pool.


    Echoing his words, a nova of wind exploded from the middle of the dust cloud, revealing the unscathed Shepard. However, his smile and playful expression were gone, replaced by astonishment and seriousness.


    "Not bad, whoever you are." He started, his voice filled with seriousness but also a hint of unconcealed enthusiasm.


    "I have been monitoring you the whole day and spoke with Vikram before coming." He revealed while bending to pick up Adam''s trusted spear. His eyes sparked with interest as he examined its crystalline appearance under Adam''s tired gaze.


    Adam quickly dismissed his spear and glared at Shepard in defiance. He knew he was done for. But at least he wouldn''t regret not trying his best to survive.


    In fact, his last attack was unnaturally strong and bypassed the conventional limitations of spell tiers. After all, not only did he use his Atom Burst mana technique to boost the Mage''s Hand speed to an unprecedented degree, but he also shaped the mana to streamline the spear''s trajectory, reducing air resistance and allowing it to reach the target even faster.


    Unfortunately, Shepard''s barrier protected him from the attack despite the second explosion triggered at point-blank range by the spear''s Radiant Flare enhancement.


    "What should I do with the two of you?" Shepard asked, tapping his finger on his arm while pondering.


    As the tension reached its peak, Adam''s heart sank. He cast a frantic glance at Julius, silently urging him to flee for the second time. But Julius stood frozen, paralysed by fear or indecision. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amidst the chaos, regret raced through Adam''s mind. ''Why didn''t Julius run? Why the hesitation?'' The impending doom weighed on him like a crushing boulder.

 Chapter 111 - 111: The Ghost and the Arcanist

    "Mhh..." Shepard inclined his head from side to side, contemplating his options while Julius glared at him. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The situation was too confusing for the boy. What was Shepard''s objective? What is a mistake not to attack, as suggested by his big brother? And more importantly, how could Adam have proposed to him to flee?


    He knew his brother wanted to keep him safe, yet he couldn''t shake the stinging pain in his chest as realisation dawned on him.


    His thoughts echoed Adam''s earlier sentiments. Despite his four years long journey, daily training and growth, he was still the same. A weak boy who couldn''t help his brother in the cave, and now, a burden who needed protection.


    Julius bit his lips in frustration until they bled. ''Stronger, I need to become much stronger,'' he thought, the metallic taste of blood filling his mouth and determination pulsing in his heart.


    Simultaneously, Shepard''s expression brightened as he made his decision. He extended his right arm towards Adam, the movement swift and pointed his right index finger at the ghost.


    "I don''t know why you follow this boy, but you don''t seem to try to hurt him." Shepard''s voice echoed majestically in the surroundings as he continued, "As Vikram told me, you have an immense talent for magic and alchemy. That''s why I have a proposition."


    Adam Failed to comprehend the man''s words and intentions. Why did he need to propose something when he had authority over his life and death? He gazed at Shepard in confusion, awaiting further explanations.


    "I want you to become my disciple!" Shepard declared, a bright smile illuminating his face. The sudden turn in his proposal left the duo in shock.


    "Ha? Your disciple, my foot! If that''s what you wanted, why didn''t you ask normally when you appeared?!" Adam yelled in disbelief and anger. Was the man mocking them? Who would ask you to become their disciple after putting you under such immense pressure?


    Shepard''s eyes widened in response. The ghost was really fearless. He kept disrespecting him despite the huge difference in their strength.


    However, he somehow enjoyed his unyielding character. After all, it was the first time he had ever heard of a Novice attacking an Arcanist. Such courage and dedication were rare traits indeed.


    "To test you and have a clear idea about who you are," Shepard responded with a shrug. Then he added, "I''ve confirmed that you are not an evil entity. Personally, I don''t care about your origins, race, or plan of existence. The only thing that matters is your talent for alchemy."


    Adam''s mouth hung open. Incomprehension filled his bright eyes as he failed to find words to answer such a weird statement. According to Shepard, as long as he wasn''t an evil entity and had great talent, he could become his disciple.


    Who would choose disciples like that? This eccentric was even willing to take in ghosts.


    Noticing Adam''s perplexion, Shepard realised he wouldn''t receive an answer after tonight''s events. He retrieved four golden parchments from his pouch, placed them on the room''s desk, and explained, "You can take these for now. If I''m not wrong, your mana control is sufficient to brew tier-three potions. You can use these four golden tickets to borrow any book about alchemy from the library."


    Shepard didn''t want Adam to waste his time brewing low-tiered potions when his potential was so great. He gave him the tickets as bait, knowing that once he was done with the books, he would come to him to ask for more.


    "I''m sure you''re smart enough not to try to brew things out of your league, right? Shepard warned him. The last thing he wanted was for his potential new disciple to injure his mana circuits or heart after trying to brew a complex tier four or higher potion.


    Then, Shepard turned to the pile of rubles and the destroyed wall. With a move of his hand and a silent whisper, the rubbles liquefied, turning into mud before coalescing. Soon, a brand-new and sturdy wall replaced the devasted one.


    "Alright, youngsters. I''ll await your response with impatience." Shepard smiled while snapping his finger. Soon, black smoke rose and engulfed his body before flying out of the window, carried by the wind.


    During the whole conversation, he rarely addressed Julius. He found the boy uninteresting. His natural talent for mana was the worst of his class, beaten only by Louise, who never trained to become a mage. His only redeeming point was his rare affinity for nature.


    Alas, in the eyes of an arcanist powerhouse who could blow up a city in a matter of days, his affinity amounted to nothing.


    As the smoke he transformed into disappeared in the night sky, he theorised that Adam was probably following him because of some connection. He was maybe his deceased father or brother who acted as his invisible guardian.


    Finally, alone in the room, Adam fell, squirming in pain to the ground. He had been acting tough all along. The truth was that Shepard''s pressure continuously wounded his soul, just like Vikram''s.


    He had to either retaliate or keep suffering until he dissipated. And that''s what he did.


    "AHHHHH. Shepard, you''d better give me more of those golden tickets, or my vengeance shall be terrible." He growled in pain, like a wounded beast under Julius'' tear-filled eyes.


    "Sorry, big bro. I... Once more, I couldn''t help you." Julius mumbled, his head lowered in shame and hot tears streaming down his cheeks.


    "Hey, calm down. Did you forget you were only twelve? Of course, you can''t rival older powerhouses at such an age. But in the future? I''m sure you''ll be even stronger than them!" Despite the pain, Adam tried to console the boy, mixing truths with lies. After all, after this year...


    Adam vigorously shook his head, unwilling to think about this.


    Upon hearing his big brother''s words, Julius raised his head, finding them logical. He wiped his tears as he nodded at Adam. Then, without wasting more words, he grabbed his gladius and started to train.


    He wouldn''t complain anymore and focus on his objective to surpass those older guys'' level as quickly as possible.


    As the night wore on, Adam clutched the golden tickets and placed them in his gold-filled pouch, his mind racing with possibilities. Tomorrow, using the library''s tomes, he would finally have the chance to learn new alchemical recipes.


    But little did he know, the lessons that awaited him would be more than mere instruction.

 Chapter 112 - 112: Mysteries of Soul Damage

    Adam woke up the next day, feeling a wave of exhaustion wash over him. He didn''t remember how he fell asleep but understood his state was worrying if he didn''t spend the night in the Dream Place.


    He muttered "Interface" with a tired voice before reading the note.


    [Note: Warning! Soul is heavily damaged. Serves you right for your false bravado against an arcanist.]


    "Shit..." Adam despaired. He felt that ever since he awakened in this world, his soul had been wounded, and no matter what he did, the damages only worsened instead of healing.


    ''Sight... I''d better find useful books in the library.'' He thought, hoping to find a way to accelerate his recovery through alchemy like he had so many years ago.


    Remembering the old days, he couldn''t help but smile faintly. ''No matter where you are now, old dog, I hope you are happy and will see the new potions I make.''


    He silently prayed, in his own way, for Theodore''s soul before returning his attention to the note. ''Arcanist?'' Adam searched his memory, attempting to remember the power hierarchy Lucius mentioned years ago.


    ''Wait, Arcanist? As in the sixth tier of mastery?'' His eyes widened in fright. He knew Shepard was stronger than Vikram, but not two whole tiers higher.


    A shiver ran down his spine as he recalled the events of the previous day and how, without even lifting a finger, the college''s director could decide their fates.


    Wouldn''t having such a mighty and knowledgeable teacher be advantageous?" He couldn''t help but seriously consider the option. The potential benefits of accepting seemed boundless.


    Before diving too deeply into Shepard''s proposition and its implications, he was interrupted by the sound of whistling air and heavy breathing.


    He narrowed his eyes, gazing toward the source. Before him stood Julius, every contour of his muscled physique chiselled with precision. Beads of sweat adorned his glistening chest, accentuating the marble-like definition of his muscles.


    The boy''s gaze exuded concentration and determination as he vigorously swung his gladius against what seemed to be an imaginary adversary.


    ''... Is he still human, or a statue depicting Greek heroes?'' Adam thought with a hint of jealousy before shaking his head. Why the jealousy? Wasn''t he witnessing the result of his long plan?


    Adam groaned as he stretched under the dawn''s rays streaming through the window. "Didn''t you sleep at all?" he asked Julius.


    "Nope," Julius replied, grabbing a towel from the bag Asha had given him.


    Adam glanced at the schedule paper and noted they had six hours of class ahead. The first lesson was three hours of mana control and application in alchemy, followed by a lesson on transmutation, a subject he knew nothing about. Only after those classes could they go to the library to search for potion books, just as he wanted.


    Adam used his mana to help clean Julius, removing the remaining sweat and dirt. Once Julius was freshened up, he changed into his school uniform, a stylish black and red robe adorned with the academy''s emblem woven in golden thread on the chest area.


    With Julius ready for the day, they headed to the cafeteria. Julius hoped to meet with his friends. After all, it became a habit for them to eat together while sharing stories.


    After a short walk, Julius glanced around the bustling cafeteria, the cacophony of voices mixing with clinking utensils.


    With his plate of food in hand, he made his way to the serving area, selecting three eggs, brown bread and a cup of refreshing mint tea. He remembered that the enrollment cost covered meals, alleviating any worries about payment.


    His eyes scanned the room, searching for his group of friends, but they were nowhere to be seen. Instead, he spotted Morgane alone at a table. Deciding to join her, Julius sat across from her and started to eat.


    However, just as he began to enjoy his meal, Morgane''s voice sounded as she frowned in annoyance. "I already told you to tell your friend not to gaze at me."


    Astonished, Julius turned his head to see his big brother fixing the red-haired girl. Why did it feel like he was interested in her? Julius'' thoughts wandered for a bit before he nudged his brother, asking him to stop.


    "I don''t know why, but I feel we might have met her in the past," Adam answered apologetically before turning his gaze away from the girl And signalling Julius to answer her.


    "I don''t know who you are talking about. As you can see, we are the only two sitting at this table." Julius denied her words, keeping Adam''s existence secret despite Shepard''s discovery.


    "Sure." Morgane snorted disdainfully in response, clearly not believing him, before drinking the hot and flavorful soup from her bowl. "I don''t want to be stared at daily. So, you either make him stop, or I''ll officially complain." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Julius'' face paled as he heard her threats. Even though he never heard of her, she was from the Bellorian Kingdom''s royalty. He had no doubts that her complaints might have terrible repercussions on his life. He didn''t want yesterday''s incident to repeat but with his teachers this time.


    Julius apologised with a wry smile, "I''m sorry, I''ll tell him no to. You have my words."


    Adam''s eyes widened in response. He quickly shook Julius'' shoulder, screaming. "Why did you say that? You just admitted my existence!"


    Julius scratched his head before murmuring with a shrug, "She already knows. Makes no difference if I admit it or not." Then, he returned to finish breakfast, unbothered by Adam''s angry gaze.


    ''Tch, Cheeky brat. Since when do you answer to me?'' Adam thought in annoyance. However, deep down, he acknowledged Julius'' words. It was true that Morgane noticed him gazing at her twice already. It couldn''t be a coincidence.


    As the bell chimed, signalling the start of their lesson, Adam and Julius exchanged excited glances, eager to uncover the mysteries it held and deepen their understanding of the arcane arts.

 Chapter 113 - 113: Return to School

    After a brief walk, Julius noticed the crowded hallway leading to the classroom. He and Morgane were among the last to arrive, with most of their classmates already gathered, eagerly awaiting the teacher''s arrival.


    The loud chatter and laughter of the students resonated in Adam''s ears, reminding him of his own school days. They seemed so far away that remembering them felt difficult.


    ''I can''t believe I''m returning to school after so long.'' He sighed inwardly. The details eluded him, but he never really liked school. He felt as if he was wasting valuable time each day.


    However, that was the sentiment he had for Earth''s school. Here, he would learn many things deemed impossible back in his world. It was so exciting.


    As Adam lost himself in thoughts about the exciting new discoveries, Julius swiftly headed towards his waiting friends.


    "Morning, guys!" He greeted them, finding comfort in their presence after his terrible experience last night.


    Arun''s green eyes lit up as he saw his friend. He swiftly left Asha''s side and hid behind Julius, hints of fear visible in his eyes.


    "Please, let me sleep in your room, or I''ll die soon." He pleaded, yawning between his words and shocking Julius with their gravitas.


    As Julius focused on his friend, he noticed how tired he looked, with dark circles under his eyes.


    "Humph, he is just lazy! Don''t be like him, Julius, or you''ll waste your potential." Asha snarled at Arun''s reaction, crossing her arms in displeasure.


    "WHAT? You are worse than a devil! How can you make me study until four in the morning only to wake me up at six?" Arun screamed in outrage at his fianc¨¦''s unreasonable words. Then, he turned to Julius and added solemnly, "I told you she was a devil! Save me, or you won''t have a friend after a few weeks."


    "Pfft"


    Accompanied by Adam''s laughter, Julius understood his friend''s predicament. However, wasn''t Asha his friend too? Should he accept Arun''s proposal and risk angering her? He scratched his head, not knowing what to do.


    Fortunately, Louise chimed in, saving the day for all of them. "Julius is extremely serious and diligent. You should let Arun stay with him. Who knows? He might learn from his friend."


    Her face reddened slightly as she gazed at Julius with a shy smile.


    After a moment of reflection, Asha nodded, convinced by Louise''s words. "Alright. But I count on you, Julius. Don''t allow him to slack off!" She declared after remembering how Julius would train at the slight occasion.


    Arun raised his hands in joy upon hearing that he was saved. His genuine reaction elicited the laughter of his friends.


    After a moment, Arun suddenly asked Julius, "By the way, how was your technique''s study?"


    "I... I forgot about it." Julius admitted with a fake smile. He couldn''t tell them the college''s director visited and almost crushed them under his mana pressure, distracting him from reading his tome, right?


    "That''s so... unlike you," Arun answered with a raised brow.


    However, before they could take the discussion further, they noticed the ambient noise diminish. The loud chatter subsided, replaced by hushed whispers as the pack of students moved to let a tall, smiling woman pass with respectful head nods.


    Her long green hair fluttered as she nodded back at the students in response. Then, she gazed at Julius with a bright smile, confusing him, while opening the class''s door with her teacher''s golden card.


    The students swiftly entered the room, eager to finally learn how to use their mana.


    As they sat at their desk, the beautiful woman moved he hair behind he pointed ears before introducing herself. "Hello, I''m Elysia Evergreen. I''ll teach you mana control and its application in alchemy. I''m glad to meet thirty-one talented young novices and hope we''ll get along."


    The students applauded, enchanted by her graceful demeanor and otherwordly beauty, while Adam gazed at her pensively.


    Two things caught his attention. First of all, she didn''t look human with those ears. Second, there were only thirty kids in this batch. Why did she say thirty-one?


    He quickly found out as Elysia distributed a copy of a theory book for each student. However, she placed two of them on Julius'' desk, her intense gaze sparkling with a knowing light. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''...''


    Lost for words, Julius and Adam looked at each other with confused expressions. Between Shepard, Morgane, and now Elysia, the number of people aware of Adam''s existence kept rising.


    Yet, they didn''t seem scared or willing to get rid of him, confusing the duo even more.


    "Didn''t you say they would kill us if they learned about you?" Julius whispered.


    "I don''t know... From where I came from, people were extremely scared of ghosts and did everything they could to get rid of them." Adam responded, feeling as lost as Julius.


    Simultaneously, Elysia started her lesson with a question. "Who can explain why mana control receives so much focus in alchemy while almost neglected in other branches?"


    Many students raised their hands, screaming me, me, excited to give the answer.


    With a chuckle, Elysia left many students to respond. However, none gave the answer she was waiting for.


    Thus, she explained in detail that Mana control was particularly important in alchemy because this discipline involved manipulating and channelling magical energies to transmute and transform materials.


    In alchemy, mana was used to catalyse reactions, enhance the potency of potions or elixirs, and imbue objects with magical properties.


    "Precise control over mana allows alchemists to achieve desired results with greater efficiency and accuracy, ensuring the success of their experiments and creations.


    Additionally, mana control enables alchemists to safely handle volatile or hazardous substances commonly used in their craft, minimising the risk of accidents or unintended consequences." She ended her explanation with a smile under Adam''s sparkling eyes.


    He remembered how Lucius explained that mages could only brew tier-two potions if they didn''t specialise in alchemy because of their lack of mana control.


    The prospect of delving deeper into the intricacies of mana control and its application in alchemy left him eager for more.

 Chapter 114 - 114: Elysias Challenge

    As Elysia drew everyone''s attention with her explanations, Julius couldn''t help but feel his expectations crumble.


    After all, no matter how interesting classes were, he was no mage.


    As the minutes passed, boredom slowly settled in his mind. Then, his eyelids became heavier until he silently fell asleep, finally resting after his eventful night.


    Amidst the chaos and excitement of their first class, no one noticed his sleeping figure for a good chunk of the lesson. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Elysia''s gaze landed on him after an hour. She narrowed her eyes before extending her right index finger towards him.


    Bam


    A heavy mass of pure mana crashed against his desk, forcing him awake.


    Scared and panicked by the sudden sound, Julius jumped to his feet, reached for his belt, searching for his gladius and taking a battle stance, ready to protect himself.


    His eyes darted left and right in search of the enemy under his classmates'' laughter.


    After hearing the mocking laughs and seeing Adam''s disapproving gaze, he realised he was in class, and his gladius was safely kept in his room. The lack of sleep made him overreact, leading to this shameful scene.


    He blushed in shame as Adam facepalmed. They already drew enough attention to them.


    Between Morgane, Shephard and Elysia, who already knew about their secrets, he really wanted to lay low and focus on learning.


    "What do we have here?" Elysia''s voice menacingly cut through the noisy room, calming the ambient chaos.


    The air became heavy as she questioned Julius. "Is my class uninteresting, young man?"


    Julius lowered his head, unable to answer as he knew he was at fault for disturbing her lesson. "I''m sorry, Miss Elysia." He apologised, trying to defuse the situation while sitting back down.


    However, Elysia wasn''t done with him. "What about a little demonstration to show your classmates how good you are? I can forgive you if you manage to succeed in my exercise." She declared playfully, eager to see what HE could do.


    "Well done, boy. We are now the focus of the class." Adam scolded with a deep frown. Unsure if he should help Julius with their teacher''s challenge.


    Following Elysia''s instructions, Julius joined her in front of the class.


    "Alright, everyone. Now that we defined why mana control is of utmost importance for alchemists; let Julius show you how to train it." Her eyes glowed with impatience as she ended her sentence.


    To train mana control, mages usually went through various exercises, such as meditation to focus their mind, visualisation techniques to manipulate the mana within their bodies, and practicing small-scale spells or enchantments.


    However, as a cultivator, Julius found himself clueless about what actions to take. He gazed at Elyisia pitifully before turning to Adam, hoping to get help from his big brother.


    Unfortunately, Adam wasn''t planning to help. After all, Julius was supposed to be a weak Novice, and it wouldn''t be too strange for him to fail. On the contrary, if he showed great mastery, he would look suspicious instead.


    As the seconds passed but Julius stood frozen on his spot, the class slowly descended back into chaos.


    "How can he be so weak?"


    "How did he dare sleep during class? Serves his right."


    "Humph, Is he really a noble? His behavior looks totally different from ours.


    The mocking chatter of the kids reached Julius, making him want to hide under a rock because of the shame. His face was redder than a tomato, and his mind was buzzing in distress.


    On the other hand, Adam''s lips quivered in displeasure. Who were those brats to mock them?


    "See if I don''t put you all in your place today!" Adam extended his index finger before Elysia, pumping mana out of his body. Then, he controlled it to take the shape of the Eiffel Tower and solidified it in front of the astonished gaze of the class.


    Upon seeing the intricate mana construct, Julius sighed, relieved to be saved from being further embarrassed. However, Elysia''s sentiment was totally different.


    She gazed in Adam''s direction as if feeling something after he used his mana, her eyes glowing with unconcealed excitement. Between the tower''s strange design but intricate architecture, she knew the mana control required to materialise something with so much detail yet so solid should be around the third tier.


    She also understood that he didn''t use common training techniques to reach such a level. Instead, he must have boringly built mana constructs every day, again and again.


    Little did she know that Adam''s approach was even more astonishing, decomposing spells to use them with mana control only.


    Like the others, it was the first time she ever heard of a Novice with tier-three mana control.


    "Stay after class, Julius. We need to discuss something." Elysia said, shocking the silent room further.


    There were only two reasons for a teacher to ask a student to wait after class. The first was to bring him to the punishment room after his misconduct, which was obviously not the case for Julius.


    The second reason was to take the student as an apprentice, giving him access to more knowledge, resources and invaluable tailor-made private lessons.


    While his group of friends smiled, happy for this great news, most of his classmates threw burning gazes, filled with jealousy at him. How did the second-weakest of their batch get such a golden opportunity on their first day?


    "He? I''ll wait, Miss Elysia." Unaware of all of this, Julius sat back on his desk and patiently awaited for the lesson to end, curious to discover why Elysia wanted to speak with him in private.


    As the lesson came to an end, Julius felt his anticipation reaching new heights. With a meaningful look exchanged between them, the other students left, leaving Julius and Elysia alone in the quiet room.


    Elysia''s expression softened as light danced in her green eyes. "Julius," she began, her voice carrying a weighty seriousness, "There''s something crucial we need to discuss." Her words hung in the air, heavy with unspoken implications, as Julius prepared himself for the upcoming discussion.

 Chapter 115 - 115: Ghostly Apprentice

    Julius gulped in anticipation at her serious words.


    Simultaneously, Adam gazed at her sceptically. Did she really have to make the discussion sound so dramatic? What was so crucial? He clicked his tongue while waiting for her next words.


    "I want you to become my assistant and disciple!" She revealed. However, despite her kind smile and beautiful face, Julius and Adam''s eyes instinctively slipped to the side, hints of annoyance in them at the familiar offer.


    "Why is it that bullshit apprenticeship proposal again?" Adam said with a frown. He didn''t really want to be anyone''s disciple. But if he ever had to choose, he would pick Shepard as the man had much more authority and seemed more powerful.


    "Refuse," Adam instructed, waving his hands left and right, showing his strong disapproval.


    As Julius conveyed Adam''s words, Elysia''s eyes narrowed into thin slits, wisps of green mana emanating from them.


    "Oh? But the offer wasn''t directed at you, boy. You are mediocre at best. It''s such a shame that someone like you shares our natural affinity with nature." She disdainfully addressed Julius before continuing, locking her gaze to the side. "I''m speaking to your invisible friend."


    Upon hearing her belittle Julius, Adam''s lips twitched, his annoyance reaching new peaks.


    "I agree he is mediocre." He stared, making Julius lower his head in shame once more. "But that''s only when you compare him to me! Who are you to bully him?" He snorted angrily before using his mana to write his response directly.


    Elysia clenched her fists tightly, holding herself back after reading the message. "I don''t want to be your disciple. Search for someone else, dandelion eater!"


    Since when did ghosts dare insult elves? Green mana swirled around her body due to her sudden anger, scaring the duo.


    "Run, Julius! Run! She is going to blow up." Adam yelled at the stunned boy. Why did his big brother always have to overdo things? Couldn''t he just refuse politely despite her harsh words?


    However, as he ran out of the room, followed by the floating Adam, he couldn''t help but feel a warm sensation in his heart. He felt his brother trusted his potential even if he didn''t himself, clueless about his bleak future.


    Left alone in the room, Elysia exhaled before turning her head back. "I wouldn''t have done anything. You can stop glaring at me." She said after recovering her bearings and smiling as if nothing had happened.


    "Sure, you definitely didn''t look like a ravenous beast, ready to shred its prey after he called you dandelion eater." The familiar figure of Vikram appeared behind Julius'' desk.


    He had been here the whole time, using a spell to hide himself behind a mirage. This prowess showed his incredible mastery over mana as he combined his fire affinity with his control to manipulate air currents, altering the temperature and humidity to hide behind a mirage.


    Elysia''s smile froze on her exotic face. "I was just scaring them." She said with a dismissive movement of her hand. "More importantly, what are you doing, hiding in the class during my lesson?" her eyes narrowed menacingly.


    Vikram''s mastery may be exceptional, but in truth, it was the base standard for every teacher in the college. Thus, Elysia wasn''t scared of him in the slightest.


    "Just checking if my son is taking his studies seriously." He lied through his teeth, remembering the short but shocking letter he received this morning.


    "Student Julius is accompanied by a ghost. I checked it myself and plan to take him as my disciple. Give the boy double the teaching materials and count him as two people." It was signed and stamped by Shepard himself, awakening curiosity in the heart of every teacher.


    After his initial shock, Vikram connected the dots with widened eyes. Be it their confrontation, Asha''s bag venture or the couple''s rescue from Marco, the ghost was behind everything.


    His reignited suspicions died down like melting snow under the blazing sun as he understood that if Adam had evil intentions, he could have killed the kids and disappeared without leaving a trace. Moreover, if he wanted to extort money from them, he wouldn''t have shown the bag to Asha.


    Upon hearing his answer, Elysia smirked mockingly. "Of course. Why didn''t I think about that? Or are you, perhaps, planning to join the competition and try to recruit him before Shepard does?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As an arcanist, Shepard was a lofty existence really few people could compare to in the whole world. His standards were naturally extremely high. He would only offer an apprenticeship to individuals possessing heaven-defying talents.


    However, as stated in the letter, nothing has been done yet. The ghost was still free to choose his mentor, and the teachers wanted to take the spot before Shepard could.


    Vikram anticipated their reaction, deciding to repay the ghost''s favors by silently watching over him and intervening against any forceful recruitment attempts.


    "I''m not as stupid as you. Taking him as my apprentice? I can''t even see or hear him without using an artefact!" He answered Elysia''s question before sarcastically adding, "I want to see Shepard''s reaction after he learns about your shenanigans. After all, you don''t see mages trying to steal an arcanist every day."


    With nothing more to say to the pointed-eared teacher, flames enveloped Vikram''s form, leaving his final words lingering in the room as he vanished within the fiery embrace.


    Elysia paled slightly at the thought of having to face Shepard''s wrath. But she quickly shook her head. What was the worst he could do? Make them suffer a bit? or reduce their salary?


    He obviously wouldn''t kill them anyway. So, it was worth trying. After all, as someone selected by an arcanist, the ghost should, at least, have the potential to reach tier five in both magic and alchemy.


    If she could create a bond with him while he was still weak and help him progress, the future rewards promised to be bountiful.


    She might have started her relationship with the ghost on the wrong foot, but she was determined to convince him. She pondered how in the silent room...


    "I know! If I can get that book from my brother, I''m sure he''ll beg me to become my disciple." She exclaimed before leaving the college and walking through the Gate.

 Chapter 116 - 116: The Invisible Guardian

    "Huff, Huff. Are we safe, big bro?" Julius asked, his breathing short after sprinting at top speed until he reached the cafeteria.


    "We should be. She wouldn''t try something with so many witnesses around." Adam answered, pointing at the other students.


    After their morning class, they had two hours to eat and relax before returning for the evening.


    "Julius, we kept you a place!" Arun''s friendly voice reached Julius. The boy gestured to an empty seat beside him with a smile.


    Julius nodded at him in response before going to the serving area. There, he saw Morgane taking rice and putting raw fish on it.


    "What is this strange girl doing?" He muttered before filling his plate with vegetables, mushrooms and steak. Then, he dodged the other students and sat at Arun''s table.


    "So, what did she tell you?" Asha immediately asked, excited for him. If he could become a teacher''s disciple, he was guaranteed to reach tier three in a few years. Then, depending on his unlocked talent, he could even enter the big circle of tier-four mages.


    Julius sighed, dropping his fork on the table. He explained to his three friends how the discussion unfolded and that he refused her offer in the end.


    "But... Why?" Louise couldn''t help but ask, shock filling her eyes. After living her whole life as a guard, without the opportunity to learn how to train her mana, she dreamed of becoming a teacher''s disciple since she entered college. After all, she was the oldest of the batch but also the weakest, right behind Julius.


    Julius shook his head dismissively. He couldn''t explain his refusal without exposing his big brother''s existence.


    "Do you trust them?" Adam asked, his bright eyes full of hesitations. He didn''t know if he was making a mistake but...


    "Yes, with my life," Julius said in a low voice, not understanding the sudden question.


    "... Tell them," Adam answered, his eyes torn between reluctance and relief. Relief that their burden would finally stop pressing on them. Reluctance because it would be the first time he trusted someone in this world.


    The group watched as Julius suddenly froze in place, his expression a mix of joy and disbelief. "Are you sure, big bro?" He asked, his hazel eyes glowing in enthusiasm.


    If he had to choose what was the most frustrating thing in his life, he would answer ten times out of ten that it was to hide his big brother''s existence. Sharing it with his friend was like a dream come true.


    "Do it!" Adam steeled his resolve and commanded. More and more people started to learn about him outside of his control. Moreover, these people included mages and arcanists. So, what would three more novices change to the equation?


    Julius clenched his fists in joy and excitement. He could finally stop lying to his friends and, more importantly, speak about his idol freely!


    "Guys, I have something to tell you. Can you come with me to my room after lunch, please?" He asked his group of friends, smiling widely at them despite their questioning gazes. After all, he just spoke alone, startling them.


    "Sure, let''s quickly eat and go to your room," Arun responded, curious about the sudden shift in Julius'' behavior.


    Everyone nodded, agreeing to the plan. They still had an hour and a half before their afternoon class anyway.


    ***********


    Fifteen minutes later, they entered Julius'' room. The girls sat on his bed while Arun sat on the desk''s chair.


    Julius gazed at each of his friends in the eyes with resolution and joy. "I need to talk to you about my brother."


    Everyone''s ears perked up in curiosity at the mention of this mysterious brother. In their mind, his image was that of a multi-talented man who could cook, design bags and use magic. They all wanted to meet him but ended up disappointed after he didn''t show up in the city. Did he finally arrive? Was that what Julius was about to tell them?


    "The truth is... That he has always been with us." Julius revealed, stunning them. They failed to understand what he meant with those words.


    "My big brother''s condition is a bit weird. We both don''t know why, but he is a ghost. That''s why you couldn''t see him." He dropped the bombe, making his friend''s eyes widen in shock.


    "What do you mean a ghost? Was he with us the whole time?" Arun asked, a bitter filling blossoming in his heart. He really trusted Julius. So much that he considered him a brother, but here he was, learning that he had hidden something so important for so long from him.


    Julius shook his head and added, "He joined us right when Marco was about to win. He was the one saving us all."


    Julius chained shocking revelations one after the other. The elusive apprentice who saved them at that time was, in fact, his brother!


    Asha covered his mouth in shock as Arun''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. "But why? Why did you hide it from me!" His voice resonated with frustration and sadness as he questioned.


    "Because he asked me not to. In my place, would you have gone against your brother''s wish?" Julius answered, understanding his friend''s disappointment but standing firm in his explanation.


    Arun calmed down to ponder the question. He imagined what he would have done if Julius asked him not to reveal his existence to his newly made friends.


    Soon, he sighed. "I understand... Do you have anything else to share with us?" He asked, acknowledging the sound logic of his words. However, a part of him couldn''t help but feel betrayed.


    Julius gazed at Adam, his eyes asking if he could reveal everything to them. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing his big brother''s nod, he proceeded to tell them everything they went through and how they ended up meeting each other on their journey to the college.


    Adam didn''t know if his decision was right or one that would invite trouble to his doorstep, but he felt much lighter after Julius revealed everything.

 Chapter 117 - 117: Mysteries of Transmutation

    As the group listened to Julius'' story, they couldn''t help but be drawn by the intense narrative.


    At times, they stood at the edge of their seats, eager to know what happened next, while at others, they covered their mouths, their eyes widened at the terrible experiences they were confronted with.


    As Julius ended his story with Marco''s incident, the trio rose from their seats and surprised him with a tight hug.


    "I''m sorry for doubting you, Julius. You went through and lost so much." Arun said, saddened by this terrible story. His earlier disappointment was completely replaced by compassion.


    "So, you really have no plans of becoming a mage?" Louise asked, astonished to learn that, contrary to the rest of the world, Julius willingly chose to become a body cultivator. This path was a renowned dead end in which reaching tier three in one''s later years was an achievement.


    "It''s alright, Arun. Thank you for your kind words." Julius smiled at his friend before addressing Louise. "I unlocked a peculiar talent related to body cultivation instead of mana. My brother convinced me to give up on the path of magic for this reason."


    "Is he here right now?" Asha asked, eager to meet Adam after hearing their story.


    In response, Adam used his mana to manifest his answer before her yes. "Yes. How do you like the bags?"


    After reading Adam''s words, she quickly bowed in the text''s direction. "Thank you for saving us. Me and my mom love the bags. We are going all out to advertise it." She reassured him about the sales while thanking him with respect in her voice.


    Louise and Arun followed her action, embarrassing Adam. "Tell them to stop. I don''t want to be a hero or something!"


    The group laughed after Julius transmitted the message. They spent the rest of their free time annoying Adam by asking him many questions about his condition or his plans for the future.


    Then, they finally headed to their classroom for the afternoon lesson about transmutation.


    This time, their teacher was an old man wearing an elegant suit. A monocle rested before his right eye, and his grey hair was neatly tied by a red ribbon in a ponytail.


    "Hello, students. I''ll be your transmutation teacher, Mister Thaddeus Hawthorne." He said, waving his hand and making his name appear behind him in a stylish metallic font using mana.


    "Now that the introductions are done, who can explain what transmutation is?" He asked with a smile, starting his lesson straightforwardly.


    However, no one raised his hand to answer the question. After all, transmutation was one of the oldest and most mysterious arts. In fact, it was so old and intricate that it should have had an independent academy focused on that subject. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, due to its complexity, this branch of magic was extremely unpopular. If not for the alchemy college deciding to teach it to their students, this art might have become a relic of the past.


    Thaddeus shook his head in disappointment. Then, he distributed his lesson''s notebook, placing two on Julius'' desk, startling Adam and him.


    "I''ll give you all ten minutes to read the introduction. Afterwards, I''ll demonstrate practical uses of transmutation." He said before sitting behind his desk.


    Everyone looked at each other, unsure why Thaddeus'' teaching method was that different from Elysia''s.


    Simultaneously, Adam urged Julius to turn the pages, impatient to learn this new discipline.


    Transmutation in a magical realm involves the intricate manipulation of matter through mystical means. Guided by principles of equivalence, conservation, and transformation, practitioners alter substances, rearrange molecular structures, and change object forms.


    Techniques include elemental transmutation and molecular reconstruction, allowing for the creation of new compounds or materials. Mastery requires deep understanding, concentration, and abundant magical energy.


    Despite its vast potential, transmutation has limitations. Complex alterations demand significant skill and concentration, while certain substances may resist manipulation. Nonetheless, transmutation has lots of applications.


    Alchemists use it to create potions and magical artefacts, craftsmen forge enchanted weapons, and architects construct buildings with magical properties. In warfare, transmutation is employed to set up defensive barriers or create offensive weapons.


    Transmutation is an indispensable art in the magical realm, with endless possibilities.


    "What an incredible discipline!" Adam exclaimed after reading, attracting Thaddeus'' attention. The old teacher smiled at him while repositioning his monocle with a wide smile.


    ''I guess he can see me as well... Don''t tell me every teacher knows about me?'' Adam thought with a frown. Was this situation because of Shepard? After all, he and Morgane were the only two who could see him initially. He doubted the taciturn red-haired girl said anything.


    He gazed back at the standing Thaddeus with a nod, trying to convey his eagerness to learn.


    The old man''s smile widened in response, and his brown eyes sparkled with delight. He had taught transmutation for years in this very class.


    Few students showed eagerness to learn his lessons, as it was, by far, the most boring magic discipline in history. Noticing a student eager to learn filled his old heart with warmth despite his ghostly condition.


    He took a pebble from his pocket, holding it in the palm of his hand before saying in a loud and enthusiastic voice. "Through transmutation, I''ll transform this stone into a piece of quartz."


    Then, he retrieved another pebble from his pocket before adding, "I''ll demonstrate the advanced version of transmutation since I''m in a good mood. Watch carefully!"


    Thaddeus closed his eyes for thirty seconds, focusing all his attention on the piece of rock. After analysing its structure, he used his mana control to alter the stone''s properties, slowly turning it into something different. After two minutes of work, the pebble gave way to a beautiful quartz.


    The students gawked in amazement at the transformation, eager to try to do the same. However, Thaddeus spoke again. "It''s too early for you to use this method. You''ll need years of practice and deep knowledge if you want to use it."


    Then, he used a chalk to draw a circle containing many symbols and placed the second pebble in the middle.


    "Before mastering this art, we use magic circles as conduits for mana and to help shape the transformation." He explained as he transformed the pebble into another quartz in less than a minute.


    "Come take pebbles and give it a try. You''ll find the basic composition of rocks and quartz inside your book. Use your mana to change one into the other." Thaddeus said before sitting back behind his desk.


    What made transmutation interesting but boring at the same time was the constant need for practical training. Thus, he would watch the kids try to transform the rock until the end of the lesson.

 Chapter 118 - 118: Adventuring Club

    During the following hour, Adam had fun discovering transmutation with Julius. Despite the poor initial results, he persevered, not succumbing to frustration.


    For him, magic was like a game in which he could improve his skill and his own self by practising constantly.


    One hour later, while most of the other students started to give up after failing a few times, he already started to see small results. Inside the pile of broken pebbles stacked on Julius'' desk, a few had partially turned into quartz.


    Silently gazing in his direction, Thaddeus widened his eyes in astonishment and approval. The ghost''s progress was too swift. Moreover, his eyes stayed focused and determined the whole time, showcasing his high concentration skills.


    "A transmutation genius finally appeared." He muttered under his breath. After many years of teaching mediocre to average students, he was elated to see such a fast learner in his class. Sure, he had seen a few talented students, but no one at Adam''s level.


    Contrary to Elysia''s approach, Thaddeus only saw the ghost as any other student. He didn''t have any plans to offer him an apprenticeship if he didn''t show exceptional talent in his art.


    However, as the lesson drew to a close, he couldn''t help but walk towards the cultivating Julius, startling the entire class.


    "Stay a bit longer after class. I need to speak to you." He said, gazing at a half-transformed pebble thrown to the side.


    No more doubts clouded his mind. It had to be him. The disciple he had been waiting for so long. The one who will reach the summit of this dying art and, maybe, revitalise it.


    As the bell rang after his words, the students gazed at the unreal scene in shock and displeasure. They were all arrogant noble heirs, thinking they were the best of the best because of their upbringing.


    Seeing the same kid receive not only one but two apprenticeships on the first day stung their ego badly. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They left the class, throwing hate-filled glances at Julius while Morgane, the genius of the batch, gazed at the ghost''s position pensively. She was more curious than bothered by his exploits.


    With the students gone, Thaddeus grabbed a chair and sat opposite Julius'' desk.


    "I''ll be straightforward. I want to take you as my personal dis..." He started enthusiastically.


    However, Julius cut him short, stunning him. "He said He refuses."


    "I can see and hear you thanks to my artefact."He gazed at Adam, pointing at his monocle, before saying, "What about waiting to hear the benefits you''ll get if you accept?"


    As he opened his mouth to explain his offer further, Adam cut him short once again. "I don''t want to."


    Thaddeus''s frown deepened as frustration started to boil inside him. Why was he so unreasonable? Couldn''t Adam let him end before rejecting his offer?


    "If you earn under me, I''ll provide you with the best..."


    "I don''t want to."


    "... The best material and personally..."


    "No!"


    "...P.. Personally..."


    "Stop it! I don''t want to. Run, Julius!"


    Feeling the old man''s growing anger, he screamed at Julius to run, repeating this morning''s scene, frustrated.


    ''Is my Grimoire Lingua not working anymore? I thought I rejected him clearly enough!'' He thought, floating above the running Julius.


    ********


    They soon reached the students'' packed college entrance hall. Many held signs and tried to appeal to younger students with tracts or magic demonstrations.


    "Big bro... Please, stop annoying every single teacher who speaks to us," Julius huffed reproachfully after his mad sprint.


    "Not my fault if he doesn''t understand simple words. Approach those stands. I want to see what they are about." Adam answered dismissively and pointed at a group of students.


    They held a sign with ''arena club'' written on it, awakening his curiosity.


    An older student explained they could join a club and partake in its activities during their midday break and evening. Sadly, his club didn''t interest Adam much.


    Intrigued, the duo walked into the hall, reading each sign in search of something interesting.


    Soon, they spotted three familiar figures talking before the adventuring club.


    "Hey, guys. Planning to join this club?" Julius asked, his interest piqued.


    "Oh, Julius! We were waiting for you to register at the club as a party." Arun answered excitedly. For him, if you were a man, you had to go adventuring! Staying indoors, learning and training all day wasn''t what he wanted in his life.


    "Hum, sure? Could you explain what it is all about, tho?" Julius answered. The club''s name appealed to him. After all, he became fond of travelling and discovering new things after coming here all the way from the Belloria Kingdom.


    "We are granted access to the school Gate and training spots. There, we can discover wild places and sceneries." He explained excitedly before adding with a dreamy expression on his face. "If we are lucky, we might even find old ruins containing artefacts!"


    "Where do I sign?" Julius answered with a serious face before laughing with his friends.


    However, Adam has his own opinions. "Ask him if we can join several clubs."


    "He? You can, but few do. Our time isn''t unlimited. If we go adventuring, we might be absent for a few days." Arun answered the question after seeking confirmation from the older student.


    "Alright, you can sing up here. Then go to that club over there." Adam declared, pointing to a crowded stall, his eyes as bright as two burning suns.


    Julius nodded, a little scared by his brother''s excitement. He followed his friends, giving his student card to the club recruiter.


    "I need to register your party composition. Meaning that each of you should specialise in a different role to create a harmonious group. If I deem your group too unbalanced, you won''t receive permission to adventure.


    In addition, it is mandatory for a student in their fourth year, at a minimum, to accompany you." The recruiter explained the rules while holding his quill, ready to write the roles down.

 Chapter 119 - 119: The Battle Monster Club

    Ultimately, they decided Julius would be their vanguard, responsible for pulling enemies and keeping them away from the casters. They explained that thanks to his affinity for nature, he could sustain himself using spells to boost his vitality.


    Next, Arun and Asha were registered as the party''s main attackers without surprise. They would stay behind and rain fire on their enemies, swiftly ending them before they could wound Julius.


    Louise, on the other hand, would serve as a buffer between the front and back lines. With her earth affinity, she could help Julius absorb part of the damage or cover Arun and Asha from any unforeseen attack.


    "Your party seems well balanced. But four members might be a bit short." The recruiter said pensively.


    "It should be fine with the presence of your supervisor." He added after a moment of thought. Then, he handed them their student''s cards back after stamping a magic crest on them.


    "Welcome to the clubs. Make sure you read this booklet to learn about our rules." He handed them four small booklets before tending to the other students.


    With their inscription done and confirmed, Arun excitedly raised his hands. "Let''s go on an adventure this week!"


    However, his excitement wasn''t shared by everyone.


    "Oh yeah? Do you really want to go knowing we didn''t learn any spells yet?" Asha''s reproachful voice sounded in their ears, accompanied by Louise''s nods.


    Despite being four in their party, they only had two effective fighters: Julius and Louise, who was a tier-one body cultivator.


    "Bah, nothing will go wrong. A supervisor will accompany us. Also, don''t forget our secret member!" He smirked, looking behind Julius as if looking at Adam.


    "I''m behind you..." A brief message appears before his eyes, making him cough and turn as if nothing happened with reddened ears.


    "Hahaha. It is true, but we still should learn a few spells before considering venturing into the wild." Louise giggled as she suggested.


    "I agree. The club''s objective is to allow you to train in a controlled environment. If we do everything, you might as well have joined the tourism club and visit random places for fun." Adam wrote his opinion using mana, making Arun realise how true they were.


    "Alright. Got a bit carried by my excitement there." Arun smiled wryly and scratched his head in response. "Let''s learn a few spells and go in... two weeks."


    "I''ll agree only if everyone manages to learn two spells," Asha said, concerned about their safety during the expedition.


    Everyone agreed with her. It wouldn''t be a real adventure if they just waited in the back while the others protected them. So, after bidding goodbye to Julius, the trio walked to the library to find useful spells.


    In the meantime, Julius headed to the crowded stall, a terrible feeling gripping his heart. He had only seen his big brother''s eyes radiate such intensity when he was about to fight with his life on the line.


    His heart rate accelerated the closer he got to the sign-holding student until he could finally read the inscriptions on it.


    "Battle monster club."


    He frowned at the strange name. What was this club about? Would they capture monsters and make them fight in underground arenas? He pondered in confusion as the student noticed him.


    "Ha, welcome to the battle monster club. Do you want to sign in?" He asked with a smile. Many new students joined them each year, and he liked to recruit them. For him, everyone should join his amazing club.


    "He? What is this club about?" Julius asked in distrust, not liking the club''s name one bit.


    "Excellent question, young novice!" He answered excitedly, "We teach and play the popular game, battle-monster, in our club!"


    Julius tilted his head in response. A game? But before he could ponder further, Adam''s voice resounded this thunder in his ears. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sign in!" He screamed, his blazing eyes almost burning the surrounding air.


    "..." Julius lost his composure for a moment. Why was he so excited about it? Did he know this game?


    "Hum. Looking at your face, I guess you don''t know about this excellent game." The student said, shaking his head. "We use talismans to seal vanquished magic beast''s souls. Then, we create decks with them and challenge other players. There are even many tournaments! The biggest one happens every half a decade and should take place next year."


    Julius'' eyes widened in surprise. So it was a card game? Even so, why was his big brother so excited about it?


    "Sign in!!!" Adam roared in impatience, scaring him a bit.


    "I want to sign in," Julius answered in resignation. He knew he couldn''t argue with his brother when he was in this state. So, he might as well sign it and see what happens later...


    The older students'' eyes light up at Julius'' willingness to join the club.


    "Haha, good choice! Here, take these!" He smiled widely, handing him a stack of ten talismans and a booklet. "The first ten talismans are a welcome gift from the club. You either have to buy the next ones or craft them yourself. You can find the game''s rules inside the booklet."


    Then, he took Julius'' student card, stamping it with another magic crest, testifying he joined the battle monster club.


    Next, he went to register him in the club''s record before explaining that once he was done making his deck, he could come and challenge the other club members.


    "Put those talismans with my coins and tickets," Adam declared, rubbing his hands in anticipation. He loved card games, and this magical one sounded incredible.


    As Julius walked away, heading to the library, as planned this morning, he shook his head in confusion. Ever since they joined the college, he wondered if their roles hadn''t been swapped and if he wasn''t the big brother here...


    Simultaneously, he heard Adam exclaiming with a wide grin, "I know I can be the best duelist if I want to!"

 Chapter 120 - 120: Alchemy and Strategy

    ******


    After walking for fifteen minutes, Adam and Julius entered the beautiful tower in which the library was located.


    They saw many students seated at the desks, reading books while taking notes or working together to analyse arcane texts.


    One of the student groups was Arun''s. They already had picked a few books to choose spells to learn from.


    Then, Julius'' gaze landed on the smiling Jean, approaching them with glistening eyes.


    "Welcome back to the library. How can I help you?" He offered, planning to help them find the books they were looking for.


    "I came to get three tier-three books about alchemy," Julius answered, handing him three golden tickets.


    Jean, about to remind him that he could not borrow those books, widened in shock at the tickets'' sight. After all, they were directly gifted by Shepard, the college''s director, and were rarely seen. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see... What kind of effects are you looking for?" He asked, his green eyes sharp and expression serious.


    Jean''s shift in demeanor astonished Julius but he quickly brushed it off. "Are there books with various potions to enhance the body and mana capacity?" Julius asked, following his big brother''s instructions.


    "Sure, wait for a moment," Jean answered before using the magic circles in front of the bookshelves to levitate and grab three tomes.


    As he came down and handed the books, he cautioned the boy, "Be careful when brewing them. You may injure your mana circuits if you mishandle the process. In addition, don''t drink more than one type of potion. Your heart might blow up because of the sudden influx of energy if you do." Then, he explained that mages usually drank a potion once a year at maximum.


    Upon hearing his words, Adam scratched his head in frustration. He planned to rely on potions to expeditiously improve his mana. However, it seemed to be a bad idea in the end. After all, he had to drink the potions in his body in the dream place, and he learned, painfully, that his soul could be damaged in that place.


    ''I hope the potions are effective, or my progress will remain slow. I should try to reach tier two as fast as possible to unlock my xp progression as well.'' He thought before asking Julius to use the last ticket to get him a neutral technique to find ways to become an Acolyte.


    He could use the system''s promotion quest, but was reluctant. His improvement would be set at the most basic standard, preventing him from reaching his full potential. No, he would consider this option only if he found no other ways.


    "Ha! I forgot I already took a technique unrelated to elements and focused on mana control for you. It is in my room." Julius answered, flustered by his mistake. He completely forgot about the tome because of Shepard''s visit.


    Adam tapped his finger on his cheek pensively in response.


    ''Well, might as well keep the last ticket and use it later,'' he thought after failing to find any useful book to borrow.


    Meanwhile, Julius bid Jean farewell before walking to his friend''s desk. They needed to discuss their strategy and pick spells complementing each other''s capabilities.


    They decided that Louise should learn the Earth wall spell to protect Arun and Asha from any enemy that might attack them from behind. The second spell they chose was the quicksand spell.


    Despite not being a powerful offensive or defensive spell, it proved highly effective in impeding the movement of adversaries and maintaining them in their place.


    Arun would learn the fire arrow and sputtering blaze spells. The latter was a weak area of effect spell used mainly to slowly disorient and deal damage over time to a group of enemies.


    Finally, Asha would learn the ember snare and ember mend spells. The first one was used to plant traps akin to mines on the ground and could be deadly if used strategically. The second was a weak healing spell, capable of sanitizing wounds and slowly accelerating natural healing.


    Adam nodded dismissively at the kid''s choices. He acted as a mere spectator, letting them develop their strategic thinking instead of bluntly telling them what to do. At least, that''s what they thought.


    In truth, the ghost was busy reading potions'' recipes with glowing eyes, already trying to figure out which one he would brew.


    After all, he wasn''t too worried about the whole thing. If anything happened, he would help them. If it wasn''t enough, their supervisor would.


    "Alright, our synergy sounds good!" Arun exclaimed after reviewing each person''s spells and roles. Then he added, "We should visit the club''s office tomorrow to introduce ourselves and meet our supervisor."


    "You''re right," Asha nodded in agreement.


    "What was her name? Shiro, I think?" Louise asked, trying to remember what the recruiter told them.


    "Yeah! That was her name. He mentioned we shouldn''t be astonished when we see her. I wonder why," Arun answered, curiosity laced in his voice.


    "By the way, we know you have no plans of becoming a mage, but could you please share with us your brother''s spells and strength?" Louise looked at Julius and asked with ints of concerns. As the oldest of the group, she felt she was responsible for everyone''s safety and wanted to know everything about their capabilities.


    Julius pondered how to answer that question before responding, "He doesn''t plan to learn spells."


    The group looked at him weirdly in response, thinking the same line. You weren''t a mage. Thus, you don''t learn spells. Why not? But why did your brother refuse to learn them as well?


    "He is trying to convert spells into what he calls ''mana techniques''. In short, he tries to replicate spell effects using mana control only." Julius explained shortly before standing up, ready to return to his room.


    However, he didn''t predict that his words were thundering in the group''s mind. Everyone silently stood up and followed him to the dorms, pondering deeply about the implications of his brother''s approach.


    This was the group''s first time hearing about such a complicated but odd way to use magic, and they wondered if it could really work.

 Chapter 121 - 121: The Lost Secrets of Kwame Adewale

    After Julius and Arun returned to their rooms, they spent half an hour making space for the young man before starting to train for their future expedition.


    As Arun took the room''s desk to study his two spells, Julius retrieved the old dusty tome. The pages were yellowed by the passing of time. The cover''s title was unreadable but still emanated an aura of mystery.


    "Where did you find that book?" Adam gazed sharply at Julius. He didn''t know why, but he felt inexplicably drawn to the tome.


    "Vikram gave it to me. According to him, it should focus on mana manipulation and control." Julius responded pensively before adding, "The mana-gathering technique should be element-neutral, too."


    Adam nodded before conjuring an ethereal mage''s hand to manipulate the old book. Unfortunately, the language seemed old, lost and mixed with potent magic.


    It was the first time he encountered a language his Grimoire Lingua failed to understand. However, as if challenged by Adam''s thoughts, the enigmatic book suddenly appeared before the tome.


    As Adam''s eyes widened in shock, the grimoire passively used his Ephemeral Lexicon enchantment, analysing and assimilating the old tome''s language. After all, the enigmatic grimoire was described as a living lexicon that broke the usual item rarity''s scale.


    After a short moment, the grimoire turned transparent and disappeared with a puff as if nothing transpired.


    ''What just happened?'' Adam thought, stunned by what he just witnessed. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Little did he know that he was in for a ride filled with surprise now that he possessed the old tome.


    After recovering, he gazed at the first page''s text once more, his eyes blazing. He understood the old symbols written in otherworldly ink.


    "This book records my lifelong achievements in mana manipulation. If you can read this message, it means you are worthy to inherit it as you thread the same path I did. Note: The content of the book changes depending on who holds it. Only my true inheritor is granted access to my knowledge."


    ''Ha? Wasn''t this just a book about mana manipulation?'' Adam''s confused thoughts mixed with his earlier astonishment as he read further.


    "My name is Kwame Adewale. I was born and raised in the Kumbuka Empire, where magic was law. Sadly, in this spell-filled world, in which elemental affinity dominated the fields, I was an anomaly. Unable to unlock a talent and born without any affinity, I was deemed a failure."


    "I was kicked out of the royal palace and erred the world for years before stumbling on a secular magic order known as the mana conjurors. Instead of relying on spells and elemental affinities, they shaped mana directly to do their bidding, making them fearsome opponents."


    "After much effort, I managed to join their order and finally found my path in this world. Sadly, one day, the Franca empire deemed them too dangerous to exist. They labelled them rogue mages and rallied the world to annihilate them."


    "However, left for dead amid the order''s ruins, I miraculously survived. I secluded myself, determined to continue my friend''s research."


    "Now, in my twilight years, I''ll record all my knowledge in this book, hoping our path won''t disappear forever like many others."


    "Knowing that my life is drawing to its end, I''ll leave this book and die, trying to avenge my long-departed friends. I know my attempt is bound to fail, but I have no regrets... Actually, I regret lacking potential, as the best I could do was to become an archmage."


    Adam stood, flabbergasted, in front of the first page of the tome. He was sure he just uncovered a part of long-forgotten and hidden history.


    ''Wait... mana conjurer! That''s the class I chose from the system''s propositions!'' He fell into deep thoughts, finding that Kwame''s story hid more information than what met the eye.


    ''Rogue cultivators, other paths disappearing and how body cultivation is underdeveloped. Everything seems to be controlled by someone or a group of persons.'' Pieces of scattered knowledge started to assemble in Adam''s mind as he started to suspect that this world wasn''t regulated the way people thought.


    ''It seems that someone is purposefully imposing a single path to power and destroying all the others for some reason!'' He theorised before putting those thoughts on the side. He needed to find more pieces of lost history if he wanted to, one day, learn the truth.


    He refocused his attention on the tome, starting to read the second page.


    "After many years of studies, tests and failures, I finally uncovered this world''s ultimate lie. I don''t know why no one ever thought about it, as it was right in front of our eyes the whole time... Or maybe all the paths that were destroyed were because they were approaching this truth."


    "Elemental affinity is a bait!"


    Adam fell into a daze as he read that sentence. It was common knowledge that every human had a dormant elemental affinity that would awake around twelve if they practiced mana. Wasn''t it natural to have one? Despite his confusion, he kept on reading the text.


    "Think about it. What is the strongest possible affinity you could have in this world? Do you really think it would be something like a rare element? Even time and space pale in comparison to my discovery."


    "HEEEEE? Stronger than time and space elemental affinity? Is that even possible?" Adam screamed in shock, startling Julius, who almost fell from his bed.


    Then, he read the next sentence, placed in the middle of the page in a beautiful calligraphy font.


    "Mana Affinity."


    "Yes! I discovered human beings could unlock affinity to mana, the energy source fueling every other element!"


    "However, to be able to possess this heaven-defying power, strict requirements are necessary: One, you must not have any elemental affinities. That is also the prerequisite to reading this book. Sadly, Except for me, only ghosts are known not to have any affinities as they have no bodies to channel them."


    "Two, you must have exceptional mana flow. This requirement is easier to meet as some destroyed paths have records of potions capable of improving it."

 Chapter 122 - 122: Tiers of Power

    "The third requirement is not to have any talent unlocked before developing mana affinity. The reason is simple. Magic beasts also have elemental affinities. By unlocking a talent, you take the risk of tainting yourself with part of those affinities."


    "The last requirement is, of course, to have my guidance! This discovery is my life achievement. I detailed every step that must be taken, from the materials to the ritual you need to perform."


    "I''ll finally explain why mana affinity is the ultimate power anyone can hold."


    "As the fundamental source of energy of the world, it is extremely versatile and has the potential to allow you mastery over all forms of magic! Moreover, no limitation applies to a mana affinity holder. Be it illusion, enchantment or elemental magic, everything becomes accessible."


    Adam exhaled as he reached the end of the page, his emotions in turmoil. How did such an incredible book end up forgotten in the college''s library, and why did Vikram give it to Julius? Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Little did he know that Vikram only grabbed the first book he saw about mana manipulation, as what he could read from it was different from the real content. It was a pure coincidence.


    He took some time to calm his raging excitement before checking every requirement needed to unlock mana affinities.


    Ironically, he could check the first requirement because of his weird condition.


    Ironically again, he could check the second requirement thanks to the soul damage taken in the tower and his adventures to brew the ghostly elixir of ethereal energy.


    As for the third, he was good for now. However, he was unsure if the talent he would unlock next year could ruin things.


    ''Hahaha, I didn''t suffer all those misadventures for nothing!'' He couldn''t help but laugh, elated by the prospect of holding the ultimate affinity.


    After all, he knew there were only a few archmages in the world, probably less than five. For one of them to describe it as the ultimate power, meant that it really was something out of this world.


    Subsequently, he proceeded to read the next pages, where he found a list of ingredients, complex drawings filled with arcane symbols and, at the end of the book, a mana-gathering technique.


    "Traditional mages progress through the tiers by guiding mana through their mana circuits into the heart. Then, they shape this mass of mana into a circle around it. However, this method is flawed!"


    "Instead of shaping a circle using brute force and quantity, I developed a method to draw the ambient mana more effectively. I also improved the dull and standard circle method by replacing them with strings of arcane symbols imbued with deep esoteric meaning."


    "This method requires high mana control but yields extreme improvements that grow more pronounced the higher tiered you reach."


    Then, Adam contemplated the strings of symbols drawn. They were arranged in circles with detailed descriptions of how to form them for each tier.


    ''So, I still need to shape them like circles. But this method is much more intricate. Seems like I''ll have to form a circle for each tier.'' He summarized Kwame''s method, deep in thought.


    He couldn''t help but be grateful to this man. No, he was more than a man. He was an unrivaled genius of his time in his eyes.


    Without wasting more time, he closed his eyes to go back to the dream place to experiment with the symbol circle.


    *****


    Adam woke up in his apartment and immediately went to work. He sat on his bed, his face exuding concentration and started to guide mana through his mana circuits to his heart.


    Then, with the precision of a master sculptor, he slowly shaped it into intricate symbols filled with natural meanings.


    He took his time to shape them perfectly, restarting from scratch at the slight mistake or inconsistency in shape, texture or thickness.


    He would not accept anything less than perfection for his tier advancement. After all, the promotion process was what differentiated powerful from average mages in the same tier.


    Sweat matted his forehead as his concentration started to waver after hours in the process. Despite his tier-three mana control standard, Kwame''s method was extremely challenging.


    ''I''m almost there.'' He gritted his teeth with bloodshot eyes as he shaped the last symbols around his heart.


    ''Come on! It''s the last one, don''t lose focus!'' He encouraged himself as the last run took place and connected the two extremities of the circle.


    CRACK


    A loud cracking sound shook his body and soul after the symbols harmoniously floated around his heart.


    He felt as if a mirror reflecting a realm of lies had just been broken, allowing him to see the world from a different perspective.


    He stood up, exhausted by his efforts, a wide grin plastered on his face as mana danced with his every move as if welcoming a long-lost friend.


    He felt invigorated as his depleted mana reserves replenished themselves quicker than ever. He was better attuned to mana and could draw a part from the surroundings to boost his spell''s potency.


    As he reveled in his new sensations and feelings, the system''s interface suddenly popped before his eyes.


    [Congratulations on being the first to be promoted to tier two]


    [Reviewing process and standard achieved...]


    [Error, method and process unknown]


    [Assessing results...]


    [Error, Error, standard limit broken.]


    "Humph, you''re not making fun of me anymore now?" Adam snarkily remarked, pleased to see the system bug after all the negative comments it made.


    [Standard evaluated as exceptional. Upgrade to 1 per stat point invested instead of the classic 0.6 for promotion quest takers and 0.75 for perfect promotion through mana-gathering techniques.]


    Adam raised his brow at the message, his eyes bulging from their sockets. Wouldn''t that mean he would get fifty per cent stronger than anyone, thanks to Kwame''s method?


    After thinking in shock for a bit, he found the outcome normal, as even his stupid system had trouble assessing the results.


    [Experience point limit lifted.]


    "Status!" Adam instantly called for his interface panel, impatient to confirm that he truly became an acolyte and that he could finally resume leveling up.

 Chapter 123 - 123: The Second Tier

    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: T2 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 1


    Exp: 0/20


    HP: 140/140


    Vitality: 14


    Strength: 14.6


    Agility: 14.8


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger, Manacore Heartgem, Ethereal Radiance, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye


    Spells: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1.


    Other: Mana bullet LV MAX, Atom Burst LVL MAX, Mage''s hands LVL3.


    Passive: Mana Control T3, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2,


    Mana Shaping T2.


    Note: Soul is heavily damaged. Please progress using the proper paths...


    "Hum, Hum." Adam nodded, pleased to see his promotion results. His mana shaping passive ability progressed along his tier, and he returned to level one.


    "After each promotion, the level is reset back to one. However, my stat points will be twice as effective as they were previously." He summarised his understanding of the system''s workings, thinking it was efficient before pondering the experience progression.


    "Hmm, if I''ve earned bonus experience points from taking down tougher opponents, it''s logical to assume there''s a penalty when facing weaker ones." He theorised while opening his apartment''s door. He was in a good mood and wanted to stroll in the empty plaza.


    With each step taken, he could feel the ambient mana slightly resonate and nourish his body, making him feel stronger than ever despite his unchanged stats.


    As he reached the plaza''s center and stood below the three huge screens displaying his name in the first place, he couldn''t help but gaze at the mysterious tower.


    "Should I try to challenge the third trial?" He playfully asked himself.


    With his experience limit unlocked, he could progress quickly and obtain new items if he did. However, he shook his head in dismissal after a moment of pondering.


    He almost lost his life on the first trial and could have died at any moment during the confrontation with the light guardian in his second. Moreover, his soul was already in bad shape. He was unwilling to take that risk now that everything was progressing smoothly.


    Furthermore, he came up with a theory. In his first trial, he faced normal beasts but missed the boss, who was probably in the first tier. In the second, tier-one magic beasts appeared, with the boss on the second tier. Didn''t this mean the third trial''s boss would be on the third tier?"


    "I should become an apprentice before challenging the tower, or at least be close to that level," he muttered, hatefully glaring at the three screens above him. "I hope I''ll stay alone in this place. I would die of shame if others saw my name plastered in the sky."


    Little did he know that the various buildings circling the plaza were filled with sleeping youths, destined to awaken in just a few short months.


    *********


    Simultaneously, Julius cultivated, drawing energy from nature through his meridians to nourish his dan tian. His cultivation speed improved since he received his gladius from Vikram, thanks to the weapon''s potent enchantments.


    Soon, a bright smile covered his face as he felt the walls of his power center starting to crack. In response, he focused on absorbing and refining the ambient natural energy faster. The small cracks widened and crisscrossed the thick walls like a spiderweb.


    ''Finally! After four years of rigorous training!'' He thought, elated as the first wall''s shards fell in his liquid essence.


    CRACK S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A loud noise shook his whole being as the walls finally crumbled entirely. He felt his Qi strengthen like never before. Then, thin crystalline walls rose from his essence, surrounding his dan tian.


    Subsequently, his strengthened Qi flooded his meridians akin to a raging river, reaching for every part of his body.


    He yelped in surprise as he felt his muscles tighten, his bones crack, and his blood flow accelerate.


    His attention drawn by Julius'' sound, Arun gazed at his friend in confusion. However, his eyes widened after he noticed Julius falling from his bed with perspiration covering his body.


    "Julius! What is happening to you? Are you alright?" He jumped to his feet in panic, unsure about what to do. However, his surprise was far from over as he soon saw the perspiration turn denser and take a black color.


    A pungent smell permeated the room as Julius painfully felt his body transform. His muscles were being condensed, his bones hardened, and his blood thickened, turning his already strong body more powerful.


    "ARGH!" Julius roared in pain, unable to hold it in anymore as his vision suddenly turned red, his ears buzzed, and his nose stung. Black blood flowed from his seven orifices, rendering his pale face as terrifying as the one of a zombie.


    Arun jerked back in shock and despair, unable to understand the sudden turn of events. Just after they planned to go on an adventure together, his friend was dying in front of his eyes, and he could do nothing to help him.


    "NO! Julius, hold on! I''ll bring my father, no the director himself. Please don''t die..." He screamed, tears flowing down his cheeks as he ran to the room''s door, kicking it open with all his strength.


    Left alone, writhing in pain in a pool of his own blood, Julius couldn''t help but have mixed feelings. He could feel his body strengthen, but why was the process so excruciatingly painful?


    He gathered one hundred per cent of his mental strength to stay awake and fight back the pangs of pain for twenty minutes before it slowly receded.


    Convulsing on the ground, drained of all mental strength, he smiled in relief. He had done it.


    "I''ve reached... The second tier!" With this last exclamation, he closed his eyes, his body unmoving.


    *******


    Five minutes later, Arun''s voice resounded in the third dormitory''s corridor. "Quick! He is in danger!"


    His figure appeared at the door, accompanied by Vikram and Shepard. He ran to Julius'' unmoving body, ignoring the terrible stench, his eyes filled with despair.


    "NO! YOU CAN''T DIE!" He roared in unwillingness before gazing at the two adults pitifully.

 Chapter 124 - 124: Elixir of Clarity

    "Save him! Please, save him." He begged his father and Shepard, his voice trembling in fright, panic and sadness.


    The two adults looked at each other seriously before Shepard walked to Julius'' body. He cautiously placed his hand above the boy''s nose to check if he was still breathing. Then, he examined Julius'' body before turning towards the crying Arun.


    He shook his head, frowning so hard that his face was distorted in an ugly grimace. "Do you know how busy I am? I don''t have time to waste!" He said, his voice filled with annoyance while glaring at Vikram.


    He was the one who contacted him after Arun shockingly revealed that Julius was dying. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry, Director Shepard. We only wanted to save a student..." Vikram lowered his head, his voice carrying a slight trace of sadness. He wasn''t too attached to the boy, but Julius was still his son''s best and only friend.


    "Saving a student? Your head!" Shepard answered, his voice filled with frustration, before pointing at Julius. "He just became an acolyte through a strange mana-gathering technique. He overexerted himself, both physically and mentally and is only sleeping!"


    "HEEE?" Arun screamed in shock, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets. He thought they came too late, and Julius was beyond saving. But he was only sleeping? Moreover, did he really become an acolyte right after enrolling?


    Stunned by the revelation, Arun fell to the ground, his tears of sadness and despair turning into relief. "Hahaha. He isn''t going to die." He laughed in happiness.


    Meanwhile, Shepard was everything but happy. "If your father wasn''t an honorary teacher, I would have expelled you for wasting my time." He said, looking at the father and son duo. "Vikram, you''ll have to teach for an additional month. Arun, you are forbidden from leaving this room for a week. I hope that next time, I won''t be called for nothing!"


    "Sight... I should have confirmed the situation myself before calling you. I recognise my mistake." Vikram genuinely answered, agreeing to his punishment. However, new doubts resurfaced in his mind.


    He had personally tested Julius'' mana. There was no way he could reach tier two with so little. After all, the minimum was to possess fifteen strands and have remarkable control. But this method wasn''t used as most reached twenty before forcing the mass of mana into a circle, bypassing the need for control with quantity. So, how did the boy do it?


    Stumped by this new mystery, Vikram gazed at Arun reproachfully as his son walked towards Shepard and bowed.


    "I''m sorry, Director Shepard. I was terrified for my friend''s safety." He apologised even if, in truth, he didn''t care. The only thing that mattered was that Julius was fine.


    "Humph. Since I''m already here, I might as well speak with the genius ghost again. I wanted the other teachers to tempt him more, to make him realise I''m the best master he could ever choose in his life." Shepard revealed, making Vikram understand how wrong he had been in his conversation with Elysia.


    The director didn''t even consider it possible for another teacher to steal his future disciple. It was only bait to tempt him!


    As he ended his words, Shepard pinched Adam''s cheek as he had done the day prior. And just like yesterday, Adam snapped his eyes open in rage. "Who dares pinch me again!"


    The ambient mana seemed to resonate with his angry roar, swirling around him, tainting the usual white mist covering him in a light blue color.


    Everyone''s eyes widened as the outline of a silhouette appeared floating in the air, visible to everyone. Unfortunately, without the right affinity or artefact, hearing the ghost remained impossible.


    "You again! I don''t want to become anyone''s disciple!" Adam roared, annoyed to see the man who damaged his soul so soon again.


    "Hahaha, don''t be so categoric. You''ll be studying here for a few years. You might change your mind." Shepard responded, unbothered by Adam''s rude words. He even felt they were refreshing, as he couldn''t remember when someone dared to talk to him like that. Then, he grabbed the three books he borrowed earlier, checking their contents.


    "You must really like alchemy. But where is the fourth book? Show me the technique you used to become an acolyte." He asked, confirming everyone''s doubts. Julius'' mysterious brother had also reached the second tier!


    "There is no fourth book. I didn''t use the last ticket." Adam sweated bullets as he answered. He was unwilling to risk losing Kwame Adewale''s book. After all, he had no guarantee that an arcanist couldn''t read its real content.


    "Alright, show me the technique you used. It''s the first time I''ve seen mana react so vividly to someone''s presence, even if the quantity is low. I might create something extraordinary if I can study and improve it." Shepard declared, his tone commanding. It was not merely a request, but a clear order.


    He was genuinely interested in the mana-gathering technique, unaware that it was already perfected and that the effects became more and more pronounced as one progressed.


    Adam shrugged in panic, trying to sound as natural as he could. "You can search the room. There are no techniques here..." ''Because it is in the dream place.'' He added in his mind.


    Then, he tried to shift the subject by reproachfully saying. "I borrowed so many alchemy books because you damaged my soul! I need to fix it by consuming a potion! "


    "Hum. I might have indeed wounded you because of my pressure..." Shepard thoughtfully said before proposing, "Choose a potion to brew. I''ll provide the materials."


    Adam''s tactic was effective as Shepard considered his words. How could he expect Adam to become his disciple after he wounded him? Moreover, once the ghost accepted his offer, he would have all the time in the world to learn more about the mysterious technique. That''s why he proposed to cover the materials.


    "Really? You won''t go back on your words, right?" Adam''s bright eyes burned in excitement. He would, of course, choose the most potent and expensive potion since he wouldn''t have to pay!


    Without wasting time, Adam conjured a mage''s hand and skimmed through the books, choosing a tier three potion named ''Elixir of Clarity.''


    Elixir of Clarity: a potent potion revered for its dual effects on the soul and intellect. Upon consumption, it infuses the imbiber with a soothing essence that gently heals emotional wounds and restores inner balance, revitalising the very core of their being.


    Simultaneously, the elixir awakens dormant mental faculties, sharpening the mind and heightening the user''s awareness and understanding of magical energies.


    Shepard nodded at the potion''s choice before glancing at the required materials. Then, he turned into smoke and headed to the college''s treasury to get the materials.

 Chapter 125 - 125: Shadows of the Magus

    Ten minutes later, Shepard reappeared in the room, holding a pouch filled with materials.


    During Shepard''s absence, Adam inquired about the situation, questioning why Julius lay on the ground emitting such a foul stench that even a sewer rat would flee.


    After the update, Adam gazed at the sleeping boy with mixed feelings. His promotion should have been a happy occasion. However, he felt a pang of guilt hit his heart.


    "I prepared three sets of materials. Now, you are on your own. However, if you become my disciple... I can brew it for you." Shepard smiled at Adam before adding. "You realise that many dream to learn under an arcanist? After all, only nine people in the world reached this rank."


    ''Only nine? Why so few?'' Adam thought, astonished by the information.


    Noticing his perplexion, Shepard giggled, "It seems you died at quite a young age if you don''t know about it. Most nobles only manage to become acolytes. They account for the vast majority of magic practitioners. Apprentices are less numerous. There should be less than five thousand around, I guess?"


    "As for mages, their numbers are even scarcer. I don''t have the exact number, but there should be no more than one thousand."


    Adam''s eyes widened in utter shock. He understood that the further you climbed, the fewer peers you had.


    "There exist only one hundred adepts and, as previously noted, nine arcanists. Archmages, considered the pinnacle of magic, currently number only three."


    ''So, Kwame Adewal was at the peak? Why was he so sure of his defeat then?" Adam thought briefly before obtaining the answer.


    "We consider the archmage the highest tier because there has only been one magus in history. He has lived for an extremely long time and is still protecting the world from behind the scenes. Well, that''s what I was told. Never met him personally." Shepard shrugged as he ended his explanation. He wasn''t really interested in this topic, only abording it to make Adam realise how lucky he was.


    However, he couldn''t guess that the seemingly common information he provided opened up new theories in the ghost''s mind.


    ''Either Kwame fought against other archmages or... The magus!'' Adam thought, fearing the implications this theory had if it was true. However, he was way too weak to think about those things. Right now, he had to improve himself, learn magic, and... and...


    ''What''s wrong with me?'' He thought, alarmed by how reluctant he became to think about certain things. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I''ll have to seclude myself for a month again to gather my thoughts and correct my mindset.'' He made his decision. He would live in the dream place most of the time, leaving it only to attend classes until his mind was back to normal.


    As he took some time, lost in his thoughts, Shepard sighed in disappointment. Despite his lengthy explanation, the ghost was still undecided.


    "I''ll take my leave. If you finally make up your mind, ask any professor to contact me." Shepard said before swiftly turning into smoke and drifting away with the wind.


    As the arcanist left, Vikram, who stood silent the whole time, suddenly spoke. "I can help you brew your potion if you want. Consider it a repayment for taking care of the kids."


    Adam pondered the offer and replied, using mana to write, "You can overlook the process and give me advice. But I want to be the one brewing it."


    It had been years since he last concocted a potion. Even then, it would be the first time he attempted one of the third tier. Having Vikram to guide him was more valuable than asking him to do everything in his opinion.


    Vikram nodded in approbation.


    "Tomorrow, during my class, we''ll brew it." He said while waving his hand as he exited the room.


    Left alone in the room, Adam scrunched his nose in displeasure. The stench was really too much.


    "Handle the rest and tell Julius not to wake me up before you are in classes." He wrote, swiftly closing his eyes to return to the dream place, fleeing the terrible hodor.


    Arun gazed at the text in shock for a moment. Then, he walked to Julius with determination-filled eyes. He grabbed a towel and started to clean the thick black substance from his friend''s body, noticing it became slightly different.


    Julius'' defined muscles seemed even more shredded. However, they looked less voluminous, and veins criss crossed them as his body fate ratio seemed lower.


    He watched the sculpture-like human in awe. It was the first time he had seen a body cultivator with such a harmonious physique as they always had ugly, inflated muscles filled with mana.


    After he was done and the stench somewhat alleviated, he noticed a faint but fresh scent emanate from his friend, astonishing him. Since when did natural body odor smell this good?


    He pondered as he lifted Julius'' body with difficulty, struggling to put him on his bed before finally returning to the desk. Since he couldn''t attend classes, he would focus on learning his spells.


    The shadows danced in the dimly lit room as the night slowly passed.


    *******


    "Julius... Julius... Julius! Wake up!"


    Julius opened his eyes with difficulty after being shaken and called with intensity. He gazed at the culprit, thinking it would be his big brother, only to see the exhausted-looking Arun.


    He sat on his bed, looking at his friend in confusion. "Didn''t you sleep?" He asked, unaware of everything that happened while rubbing his eyes.


    "I didn''t. I can''t attend classes, so I''ll sleep now." Arun explained what happened shortly before walking to the sleeping space they had prepared for him yesterday.


    After assimilating everything, Julius felt happy that his friend cared so much for him but sad at the same time. After all, he would be punished because of him.


    Moreover, the news about his brother''s decision saddened him even more. Just when he was finally starting to act like he did in the past...


    With those mixed feelings, he exited the room, wishing Arun to rest well and promising to summarise what they did in class once he returned.

 Chapter 126 - 126: Potion Prodigy

    Julius explained last night''s events to Louise and Asha around breakfast, shocking them. Then, they went to class together.


    As they entered the classroom behind an elegant, blond middle-aged man, Julius shook Adam awake, just in time for him to hear the teacher introduce his field.


    "Welcome to the spell-casting class. I''m Mr. Armand, and I''ll teach you how to pronounce ancient incantations correctly. I bet most of you haven''t learned any spells yet. That''s normal. Before the age of twelve, your mana circuits are still immature, making it hard to manifest spell effects." The teacher explained, his brown eyes sparkling.


    However, immediately after, Adam said, a bored expression on his face. "Alright, I don''t care about spells. Bye."


    He closed his eyes and returned to the dream place under Julius'' shocked gaze.


    ''... I don''t care about them either!'' He screamed internally.


    He considered skipping this class since neither of them was interested in it as he closed his eyes to focus on his body.


    At the end of the lesson, Julius, having understood the pattern, immediately left the class before Armand could Speak about his apprenticeship propositions.


    ******


    After lunch, he returned to class, ready to attend Vikram''s alchemy lessons.


    "I''ll be your Alchemy fundamentals teacher for the next two months. My name Is Vikram Aurelium." He declared, his hands crossed over his chest and his long coat fluttering.


    The students gazed at his stylish figure in awe. After all, contrary to the unpopular transmutation subject, they all dreamed of becoming tier-four alchemists like this renowned teacher.


    "I won''t waste time with useless explanations. Most of you enrolled here for this course. So, let''s start with potion brewing immediately." Vikram said, placing his hand on a glowing circle on his teacher''s desk.


    Right after, every student''s desk glowed brightly before transforming into cauldrons, shocking everyone. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This college really studied how to manage space efficiently!'' Adam thought, taking an interest in those magic circle''s functions.


    "Today''s objective is to familiarise yourselves with the most basic skill in alchemy: Infusing mana. No matter what potion tier you brew, this skill will be used." Vikram explained, pointing at a bottle filled with a liquid. "We won''t use materials as they would be wasted. Instead, we have a special liquid developed by our director that changes color when infused with mana properly."


    He distributed several bottles to the students before explaining to them how to infuse mana. Then, he turned to Julius, retrieving a monocle from his coat''s pocket and placing it on his eye.


    "Let''s brew that elixir." He declared, looking straight at Adam, finally able to see his peculiar form completely, with a smile.


    Adam nodded while Julius retrieved the materials Shepard had given them the night prior.


    Then, under Vikram''s advice, Adam started the brewing, shocking the teacher more and more after each passing minute.


    Vikram''s mana control was obviously better than Adam''s. However, the ghost was almost as fast as he was in changing his mana''s shape.


    After half an hour, the materials were all gone, leaving behind a shimmering sky-blue liquid.


    "You can brew more potions with the materials left or let the boy train. Your choice." Vikram said, his brow twitching. Since when did it become so easy to brew tier-three potions? He estimated that Adam would have to use the three sets to finally succeed, understanding well that Shepard anticipated he would help.


    But here he was, witnessing a newly promoted acolyte concoct a tier-three potion on his first try. He couldn''t help but think that the ghost was a potion prodigy.


    "I''ll brew two more then. I''ll give them to Arun and Asha." Adam responded after a short pose.


    However, Vikram shook his head disapprovingly. "Your situation is special, so we didn''t say anything. But taking potions is highly unrecommended before turning sixteen."


    Vikram then explained that a practitioner''s mana circuits matured enough at twelve for them to use mana-gathering techniques to slowly improve. However, taking potions might have adverse effects as the potent mana would, most of the time, overload the circuits.


    ''So, that''s why, despite having mages in their families, no nobles learned anything before enrolling.'' Adam realised. He had learned from Lucius that the techniques were tightly regulated by the academies but had no idea that they could be dangerous for the young ones.


    "Well, I''ll give the first to Louise and sell the other one, I guess. Any recommendations on the selling price?" Adam asked, hoping to earn a decent amount from older students.


    "If you can brew it as well as the first one, you can probably sell it for thirty or forty gold." Vikram''s response made Adam''s eyes widen.


    He knew potions could be sold for expensive prices, but... Wasn''t that too much? I was only a tier-three potion! What about tier four, then?


    Noticing his astonished face, Vikram teasingly added, "That''s nothing. The dividing line between tiers three and four is as huge as a mountain. I usually sell my potions for five hundred gold each, hahaha."


    As Vikram giggled, Adam almost yelped in surprise. It seemed that in this world, things only started to become serious after reaching tier four.


    Then, he refocused his attention on the cauldron, determined to improve to become a tier-four alchemist as soon as possible.


    ******


    As the bell rang, signalling the end of the lesson, Julius, who silently cultivated and familiarised himself with his body''s new capabilities, rose from his seat. He concluded that his promotion granted him a harmonious improvement. Be it his bones, muscles, strength, speed or vitality, everything had been improved.


    Moreover, he discovered that his eyesight seemed to reach further and catch more details. His hearing became sharper, allowing him to hear subtle noises that would have escaped him before.


    Happy to see his body improve so much, Julius, accompanied by Asha and Louise, headed to the adventure club''s office to meet with their supervisor.


    He found Arun waiting for them with a refreshing smile before the door. Despite his punishment, he still decided to sneak out of the room for the meeting.


    "Ready to meet her?" Arun asked happily after he rested for the whole day.


    However, before Julius could respond, a loud noise coming from inside the office startled him.

 Chapter 127 - 127: Shiro Ravenwood

    Astonished, the group quickly opened the door to see what caused the noise, only to see a young woman wearing black and red leather clothes holding another student by the throat amidst the broken fragments of a table.


    Locks of black hair danced before her angry blue eyes as she disdainfully said, "I told you not to make me a supervisor, Idiot!"


    Her words echoed in the office, scarring every club member present. Then she dropped the suffocating man to the ground.


    "Remove me from that position before things really get ugly." She snorted while fixing her hair buns.


    Simultaneously, Julius'' eyes widened at her appearance. She was also a student, so why was she not wearing the college''s uniform? Moreover, what was that stylish leather coat she wore? He had never seen that kind of clothing before.


    However, his attention was soon attracted by the appearance of a teacher he had seen during the welcoming ceremony.


    "Calm down, Shiro. I''m the one who appointed you as a supervisor." The short, bearded man said authoritatively.


    "I don''t want to," Shiro replied, crossing her arms over her chest, annoyance painted on her face. She had better things to do than take care of arrogant brats.


    "You''ll do it, end of the discussion," the teacher stated firmly, his gaze unwavering.


    Reluctantly, Shiro acquiesced, knowing that as his disciple, she had little choice but to follow his orders, no matter how disagreeable.


    Then, the man turned to address the group of newcomers. "Sorry for this shameful display. I''m Mr. Thurin Ironbeard. I''m in charge of this club and will be your teacher for your principles of elemental fusion class."


    After a brief pause, he sighed, pointing at the pouting woman, "This is Shiro, my disciple. She became too arrogant after reaching the apprentice''s tier. That''s why, to calm her down, I decided to make her a supervisor."


    After understanding the situation, Arun walked towards Shiro and declared arrogantly, "We are the group you''ll supervise. I hope you''ll do your job well."


    In response, Shiro uncrossed her arms, her fingers and brows twitching, "Oh? Want to end up like him?" She said, pointing at the unconscious student on the ground, making Arun''s composure falter a little.


    As he was about to answer, Asha came to his rescue, cutting him off to ask a question. "We plan to go adventuring during the weekend in two weeks. Is that ok with you?"


    "I really don''t want to come... but I have no choice, I guess?" She responded before looking at Louise and asking playfully, "Why are you staring at me so much, sis?"


    "Ah? I... I''m a fan of your clothes. How come you don''t wear the school''s uniform?" She quickly said in embarrassment. She wanted to sew a similar leather coat for herself as she found it really stylish.


    "Privilege of becoming an apprentice." She answered with a shrug, then said, "I''ll come with you in two weeks. But I choose where we go."


    After a moment of concentration, the group agreed. They had no destination in mind and needed her presence, or the school wouldn''t allow them to leave.


    "Alright, let me introduce myself formally. I''m Shiro Ravenwood. Tier three mage, alchemist, body cultivator etc... etc.. I''m a genius, I know." Shiro declared, smirking smugly and causing Thurin to facepalm at her shamelessness.


    However, her shameless boasting echoed strangely in Julius'' mind, resonating with the boastings of the ghost. ''Is she a female version of big bro?'' Julius thought, shivering.


    He quickly pulled Arun before bidding goodbye to everyone and taking their leave, afraid that his friend would anger her.


    *******


    Back in his room, he summarised today''s lessons to Arun before checking the following day''s schedule. Most of the classes were theory-oriented, like arcane botany and herbalism, Metallurgical Alchemy, crystallography and geology, alchemy in History and mythology...


    He shook his head, uninterested in their contents and decided he would cultivate. He was eager to discover how strong his body could become after reaching higher tiers.


    After his cultivation session, he went to sleep. He did not forget to hold the elixir of clarity as per his big brother''s instructions.


    ******


    Simultaneously, in the dream place, Adam felt something solid materialise in his right hand as he tried to complete his mage''s hand mana technique.


    His eyes brightened as the shimmering potion finally found its way here.


    "I hope the potion will be potent enough to fix my soul once and for all." He muttered, expectations filling his heart. After all, ever since his inexplicable awakening in this world, his soul had been damaged for no obvious reason.


    Not wasting more time and being used to the drill, he uncorked the vial, letting whisps of a relaxing smell pervade his room. Then, he quickly downed it, impatient to see the results.


    Soon, a gentle and soothing energy travelled through his body, healing his soul and strengthening his mana.


    After revelling in the nice feeling for a few minutes, he muttered in joy, "Interface."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: T2 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 1


    Exp: 0/20


    HP: 140/140


    Vitality: 14


    Strength: 14.6 S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Agility: 14.8


    Intelligence: 46


    Free attribute points: 0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger, Manacore Heartgem, Ethereal Radiance, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye.


    Spells: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1.


    Other: Mana bullet LV MAX, Atom Burst LVL MAX, Mage''s hands LVL3.


    Passive: Mana Control T3, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2,


    Mana Shaping T2.


    Note: Soul is damaged. He returned to his junky addiction. Having so much intelligence, yet being so stupid...


    Adam started by reading the note, as the main objective of the potion was to heal his soul. Sadly, despite the improvement, it was still damaged, astonishing him. Even a tier three potion didn''t heal it entirely. What kind of damage was he suffering from?


    "Shut up, dumb system. See if I don''t make you cry by progressing using only the weirdest paths!" Adam snarled in annoyance at the stupid notes he kept receiving.

 Chapter 128 - 128: A Leap in Intelligence

    "Are my eyes deceiving me?" That was the first thing Adam said after reading his intelligence column. But even after checking several times, the number remained at a staggering forty-six.


    His eyes widened before turning into slits as he pondered the increase of thirty points. Was it really that much? After all, the tier two potion granted him fifteen points already.


    In addition, with his system, if he had invested everything in intelligence, he would have already ended up with twenty-five points. Seventy-five if he counted the fifty points he would earn by reaching the max level in tier two.


    Then, following his doubling theory, he could get one hundred and twenty-five points at tier three in total. So, thirty points didn''t seem too excessive to him anymore.


    The more he thought about it, the more he realised how big of an advantage the system was to anyone... But him.


    "If I could gather mana normally, I would already be at a hundred at least... Or seventy, maybe? Yeah, probably" He sighted at the missed points before grinning. "But thanks to my condition, I can lay my hands on the strongest affinity, so no need to feel down for a few points, hahaha."


    "I wonder why my alchemist rank isn''t improving. I already brewed a tier two and three potions. What are the requirements?" He asked himself before giving up on these thoughts, knowing He would eventually get the answer in the future, anyway.


    Subsequently, he sat back down, pleased by his improvement in intelligence and eager to discover its impact.


    After a few tests, he understood that his mana reserves tripled. In addition, his raw power increased, improving his mana techniques'' potency.


    For example, his mage''s hand was denser and could be materialised longer, while his atoms burst became much more powerful.


    He nodded in satisfaction, thinking about the next potions he would brew. After all, he still had three other stats to improve.


    As he resumed his training, a certain routine settled into his life. He would either train his mana control and techniques or attend class''. His objectives were clear, and he focused on them wholeheartedly without being distracted until Friday evening.


    Right as he was about to return to the dream place, Julius quickly said excitedly, "Are you ready for our adventure, big bro?"


    "Huh? Did two weeks already pass?" Adam questioned. Too absorbed in his activities, he didn''t keep track of time.


    In response, Julius gazed at his big brother in concern for a few seconds before answering mischievously, "Yes, it has been two weeks already. We''ll meet with our supervisor, Shiro. I bet you''ll like her."


    "I bet I won''t," Adam growled, unhappy to see his routine changed. Then he remembered something important and demanded, "Take my talismans with us. Who knows, they may prove useful."


    He had to go anyway, so he might as well try to make his deck if he saw interesting creatures.


    Julius nodded before heading to the club''s office with his group. Then, they all walked to the school''s gate, impatient to discover the location Shiro chose. Unaware that the library''s guardian observed them from a distance, a mysterious smile plastered on his face and his green eyes glowing.


    ******


    "Alright, kids. I hope you can defend yourselves because I won''t intervene until you''re on the brink of death." Shiro stated right after they walked out of the gate.


    Everyone nodded, eager to display the result of their two weeks of learning. Then, Julius took his surroundings in, his eyes reflecting a beautiful frozen landscape. Tall mountains rose in the distance, reaching to the sky akin to majestic white pillars.


    "We are in Avaloria Frostpeak, a place in the far north." Shiro said with her finger pointing at the mountains, "We''ll head to the mountain caves to retrieve Aurora Prismite, a tier-four material I need to earn m... To gift my master."


    The whole party glared at her in annoyance. That was why she wanted to choose the location. To make money on their back!


    A bad feeling blossomed in Julius'' heart. He knew things would quickly turn for the worse, and he was right. When was his big brother ever taken advantage of?


    "Ha? Tell her she''d better give me half the earnings, or I''ll fight her." Adam said, his voice dismissive as if it was natural for him to get his share.


    Julius quickly shook his head in response, denying his big brother''s demand. But would his refusal change anything?


    Adam just used his mana to form symbols before Shiro''s eyes, astonishing her with the bluntness of the message. "Give me half the money or fight for the items."


    "Who are you? Show yourself and fight me, coward!" She roared after reading the provocative message.


    "Ask the kids. You can''t beat me without thorough preparations or overwhelming me with tier-four mana. Let''s keep things civilised and yield half the profit." Adam wrote, grinning. After all, Shiro was only an apprentice.


    She had more and stronger mana than him, but that was her only advantage.


    On the other hand, she couldn''t see or physically interact with him. The only thing she could do was blindly use areas of effects spells in the hope of landing a lucky hit.


    "Let''s see what a coward who doesn''t dare to appear before me can do." After her declaration, Shiro quickly conjured her mana and started incantating her spell.


    Before she could even finish her first sentence, she heard a loud boom, followed by a burning sensation on her right cheek.


    Then, another message appeared before her trembling eyes. "Give up. You would have already died if we were enemies..."


    Her hands trembled in anger as she clenched them into fists. She lost instantly, without even seeing how. When was the last time she suffered such humiliation?


    "WHO ARE YOU?!" She roared towards the sky in frustration while falling to the ground. What else could she do? Her opponent didn''t seem to need to cast his spells, which was the mark of t4 mages possessing incredible control. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the group gazed at the surreal scene unfolding before them, they couldn''t help but ask the same question. Was Shiro their supervisor, or was it Adam?

 Chapter 129 - 129: Echoes of Mana Control

    Feeling bad, everyone quickly helped her while throwing weird looks in Julius'' direction.


    The boy raised his arms, irritated by the situation. Under Adam''s mocking laughter, he explained everything to Shiro, who slowly calmed down.


    "So, you''re telling me your ghost big bro, who just reached the second tier instantly, defeated me?" She asked in disbelief with narrowed eyes, biting her lips.


    "Basically... Yes," he answered, fiddling with his fingers in guilt. Why was he always put on the spot by his brother?


    "I understand. That''s why I was assigned to your group..." Shiro responded, the metallic taste of blood feeling her mouth as she pierced her lower lips.


    She realised why Thurin appointed her as the supervisor of this particular group. He had known about the ghost all along and indeed wanted her to tone her arrogance down using him.


    "How can he use spells without casting? Only mages with tier-three mana control at least can do it." She questioned, needing an answer to accept her loss.


    "Easy, don''t cast spells. Control mana instead." Adam wrote the answer truthfully before adding, "Don''t forget to share half of what you earn with me!"


    After fixing the floating text made of mana until the words dissipated in the wind, she finally said through gritted teeth, "I''ll share the revenue with you..."


    She didn''t believe his explanation, as shaping mana into spells required years of arduous and consistent practice. In fact, it needed so much that most only reached that level after becoming archmages. Even the most acclaimed geniuses could only do that at the late stages of the arcanist tier. That was why spells were so popular and why archmages were untouchable existences in this world.


    "We''ve wasted enough time here. Let''s head to the caves." Arun exclaimed, his tone dripping with mockery as he delighted in the ferocious woman''s defeat.


    However, Asha quickly pinched his arm before saying, "Don''t mind him, Miss Shiro. We''re counting on you if anything happens."


    After witnessing Adam''s prowess, she couldn''t help but feel saddened by his condition and lament the lost opportunity to rope such an ingenious mind and incredible talent into her family.


    Then, they all walked toward the mountain''s foot, conversing excitedly about what danger they would face and what treasures they could find.


    *********


    "Listen well, kids... and big bro." Shiro, who recovered during their walk, started. "You''ll mostly face tier-one magic beasts. However, don''t let your guard down! The deeper we venture inside the cave, the higher the chances to encounter tier-two or even three beasts."


    Everyone looked at her in shock for different reasons. Asha and Louise were concerned about the potential dangers while Julius and Arun looked at each other, trying to figure out who that big bro was. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha, I''m everyone''s big bro now!" Adam laughed at the girl''s shenanigans, understanding that as a genius, she only respected strength.


    "Traitor," Julius muttered, walking inside the large stalagmite-covered mouth of the cave with heavy steps, feeling a bit jealous.


    As they entered, Julius took the lead, with Louise in the middle, and Arun and Asha bringing up the rear. Adam and Shiro followed closely behind, ready to intervene if things spiraled out of control.


    They advanced cautiously, faces filled with seriousness amidst the cold cristal-like stalagmites until they finally saw a creature.


    Its skin was colored icy blue. Small, crystalline scales covered its back, reflecting the dim light filtering through the cave entrances. It possessed long, slender limbs ending in feet adorned with sharp claws.


    "It''s a Glacial Salamander, a magic beast in the early stage of the first tier," Shiro said, yawning at the weak creature.


    Julius'' eyes widened at the ridiculously weak-looking enemy as well. The life force it emitted was only slightly superior to normal humans.


    ''I can beat a hundred of them without sweating...'' He thought in disappointment. After all, he was eager to test his prowess after his promotion to tier two.


    "I''ll draw its attention, act according to plan. Arun, finish it with a fire arrow." He commanded before dashing to the salamander.


    Upon seeing the approaching enemy, the creature hissed and inflated its chest and gills, making it look larger and more intimidating, in an attempt to scare Julius away.


    Simultaneously, Arun started to cast his newly learned spell with excitement while Louise drew her iron sword, ready to protect him and Asha.


    After a whole minute, Arun finally completed his incantation under Julius'' and Adam''s shocked eyes.


    Was Arun bad, or was it normal for novices to require such a long time to cast a spell? They pondered in annoyance as a blazing arrow cut through the air before... Missing its target, making Arun''s face redden.


    The duo gazed at the boy with deadpan expressions.


    "Not waiting another minute. Finish it, or I''ll do it." Adam said unemotionally.


    "My thoughts, exactly," Julius responded in kind, drawing his gladius and decapitating the beast effortlessly.


    "Hahaha. Wow, one minute to miss!" Shiro mocked Arun from the back, holding her stomach.


    Even Asha covered her mouth, stifling a laugh before patting Arun''s back with a smile. "It''s ok. You''ll hit next time." She assured, making the boy feel even worse. After all, he focused on learning the spell but forgot to train his aiming.


    After the friendly banter, they resumed their exploration of the cave, meeting a few more Glacial Salamanders they quickly took care of. Arun''s aim steadily improved as he got more experience.


    **********


    Two hours later, they finally met a pack of six white-furred wolves with icy blue claws.


    "Frost wolves. Don''t get hit by their claws, as they are extremely cold. Be careful of their freezing breath, too." Shiro described the magic beasts, preparing herself to intervene. She knew six frost wolves were too much for a group of novices.


    However, she was unaware that despite the kids'' inexperience, they were united and trusted each other enough to learn spells to cover for the other''s weaknesses.


    That was not all. They also had the weird ideas of a certain ghost to draw inspiration from, allowing them to turn defeat into victory.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Cunning Stratagems: Chill of the Bear

    Julius swiftly drafted a plan for his party''s rapid victory, using the stories he had been told when he was younger.


    "Asha, employ your ember snare spell to block the passage. Arun, begin casting your sputtering blaze spell. Louise, erect an earth wall around them once they''re in range," Julius instructed, aiming to dispatch the six wolves simultaneously.


    Shiro''s eyes widened at the cunning strategy. She had expected a direct confrontation, which would have endangered their lives. Yet, Julius showcased not only physical prowess but also strategic insight.


    Asha nodded, once more impressed by Julius'' resourcefulness, before doing her part of the job.


    Soon, small orange circles appeared on the ground, ready to burst once stepped on.


    With the preparations complete, Julius charged in, throwing frozen rocks he picked on the ground at the wolves.


    Annoyed by the sudden disturbance, the pack angrily howled while giving chase, eager to shred the stupid human to pieces.


    As Julius reached the mined passage, he screamed, "Louise, now!" Before jumping above the ember snare circles and landing in front of his friends.


    Echoing the command, Louise released the spell she had cast, causing the earth to rumble and rise both behind and before the traps as the pack charged in.


    A sea of fire engulfed the pitiful beasts as they stumbled upon the mine. With no escape, their desperate attempts were futile, trapped between the two earth walls. Their anguished howls echoed through the passage, a symphony of pain and despair.


    To end them, Arun ultimately released his sputtering blaze, making the temperature rise and the ice melt in the passage.


    The brown walls turned red as flames danced between them, filling the air with the smell of burned meat as the howls died down under Shiro''s impressed gaze.


    She dropped her guard with mixed feelings, remembering her first venture and comparing it with Julius''. Then, she thought about her mentor, Thurin, who always told her to use magic in battle with more subtlety. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha, well done, Julius! Even if you are a cultivator, never forget to use your brain!" Adam giggled, remembering his own encounter with the wolves and his rough traps using the beast carcass as bait.


    The boy nodded in his direction, proud to be complimented despite his lacklustre role in the fight.


    "Wow! We really beat six wolves at once! We must be the strongest debuting party in the academy!" Arun exclaimed excitedly, pride swelling in his heart. The time he could only shiver in fear inside the carriage was gone. Now, he could fight, too.


    "We learned a valuable lesson here. Strategy and tactics are as important as spells." Asha commented, reviewing the battle in her mind. She understood that individually, they didn''t do much. However, their combined effort led to such a swift and easy result.


    Everyone agreed with her words, trying to imagine new ways to use their spells.


    After a short pause, they proceeded onwards, fighting a few more wolves, until Shiro stopped them after another three hours.


    "Usually, I would have stopped you here. We are reaching the outer part of the mountain''s belly, in which tier two magic beasts lay." She explained, making everyone sigh, sad to see their journey stop after half a day only.


    However, she added pensively, "But seeing your party''s cohesion and harmony... I think you can take on low leveled, isolated tier-two beasts."


    The party''s mood instantly brightened, eager to see how they would fare against stronger beasts, especially Julius. He didn''t fight much yet, preferring to let his inexperienced friends improve against the weak beasts.


    Simultaneously, Adam sighed while gazing at his notification. He had subtly stolen a kill during their fight to test his experience earnings. However, the message displayed was:


    [Tier 1 magical beast: Frost wolf defeated. You have gained 0 experience points.]


    [Defeat beasts of your rank to earn experience.]


    ''I hope we''ll encounter many beasts. I need to level up.'' He thought, eager to strengthen himself.


    Soon, they met their first isolated tier-two magic beast.


    It was an imposing creature native to the frozen tundras. A thick coat of white fur camouflaged it amidst the frozen landscape.


    Its massive frame was built for strength and endurance, with powerful muscles rippling beneath its fur. Its claws were long and razor-sharp, capable of tearing through even the toughest of prey. Its icy blue eyes peered out from beneath a heavy brow, gleaming with intelligence and ferocity.


    Despite its size and bulk, it moved with surprising agility, able to navigate the treacherous terrain of its icy domain with ease.


    Adam''s eyes widened at the sight of the nightmarish creature, evoking bitter memories from his first battle.


    Simultaneously, Shiro''s voice sounded with the creature''s description. "A Glacial Bear. Be careful! It can harness the power of ice in its attacks and exhale blasts of freezing air, encase foes in icy prisons, or even summon blizzards to obscure its movements."


    The party gazed at the creature from afar, their eyes filled with fear. The creature measured at the very least three meters on all four and five or six meters in length. Were they really supposed to beat that? How?


    Julius exhaled, failing to find a viable plan for his party to win without him doing most of the work until he heard his big brother''s voice.


    "Leave it to me. I have deep grudges against bears." He said before focusing his mana around his right hand and materialising his Ethereal Radiance with hate-filled eyes.


    ''Who created such a monstrous creature?'' He thought fiercely, unleashing his strongest attack. ''Time to send you to join the brown bear!''


    BOOOM


    BOOOM


    Two loud explosions resounded as dust and fire inexplicably engulfed the bear, making it roar in pain, and startling everyone but Julius. The boy knew how much his big brother hated bears after almost dying because of one.


    Shiro gazed at the explosion, her mouth wide open and shock covering her face.


    What was that spell? It was clearly much stronger than hers, and despite her arrogance, she had no confidence in taking it head-on. After all, she only had enough time to catch a glimpse of something looking like a spear before hearing the explosions.


    She quickly recomposed herself and threw a powerful fist in the bear''s direction, making the wind howl and creating a shockwave to disperse the dust.

 Chapter 131 - 131: Shadows in Avaloria

    Unbeknownst to the party, three knights in heavy armor emerged through Avaloria Frostpeak''s gate.


    The eldest among them, his face creased with age but a sly grin playing on his lips, spoke with authority, "Simple task. Retrieve the boy. Dispose of the rest."


    The two middle-aged knights nodded, rearing for a fight after years of rotting as city guards. After all, who would be stupid enough to cause trouble before Alkemia Al-Nour''s gates?


    Thomas and his two acolytes came here as soon as they learned about Julius''s expedition. The set-up was perfect. They would simply abduct the boy and disguise the death of the party as an accident caused by a beast stampede.


    With that plan in mind, they quickly set off in the cave''s direction, ready to enact their sinister plan.


    *****


    Simultaneously, as the dust dispersed, Adam quickly re-materialized his mage''s hand to grab a talisman from Julius'' pouch and stuck it on the bear''s face.


    Everyone gawked at the scene. Before them lay the humongous body of the bear, or what was left of it...


    The Ethereal Radiance pierced its body, activating the Radiant Flare enchantment within and causing its belly to burst. The white and blue landscape of the cave ended up painted a blood-red color as pieces of flesh and organs covered the floor and nearby walls.


    Upon seeing the gruesome spectacle, Asha bent down, vomiting, while Arun paled. Despite watching the bear closely, he struggled to comprehend what had transpired. The only thing he heard were the two boom sounds.


    Louise was less shocked by the scene, as she had seen her fair share of blood. However, the attack power left a deep mark on her heart. She questioned herself. Could she, one day, become that strong? Why was Adam a ghost? Could he be resurrected?


    Unfortunately, resurrection requires being alive in this world initially, a condition Adam did not meet.


    Then, they saw the talisman stuck on the bear''s head begin to glimmer before being carried to Adam.


    "Hahaha. See how I''ll summon your kind to fight for me in battle monster, fucker!" He giggled, throwing the talisman, now depicting the Glacial Bear in the middle with a row of texts explaining its abilities to Julius.


    "Nine more to go before I run out of talismans. I should aim for tier-three magic beasts to form the strongest deck. Hahaha." Adam laughed like a maniac, making Julius facepalm at his excitement for that weird game. After all, he didn''t see Adam ask about the rules or anything...


    "Refrain from intervening. The kids are here to gain experience, not for you to do everything, big bro," Shiro suddenly said, making Julius frown in displeasure.


    "I''ll kill any bear I see," Adam bluntly wrote before checking his kill notification.


    [Tier 2 Elite magical beast: Glacial Bear. You have gained 200 experience points.]


    "Status," Adam muttered, eager to finally progress. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: T2 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 4


    Exp: 60/160


    HP: 198/198


    Vitality: 14->19.8


    Strength: 14.6->20.4


    Agility: 14.8->20.6


    Intelligence: 46.8


    Free attribute points: 15->0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger, Manacore Heartgem, Ethereal Radiance, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye.


    Spells: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1.


    Other: Mana bullet LV MAX, Atom Burst LVL MAX, Mage''s hands LVL3.


    Passive: Mana Control T3, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2,


    Mana Shaping T2.


    Note: Soul is damaged... You''re doing great! (Please use proper paths.)


    Adam noticed his natural stats increase improved from 0.1 to 0.2 by level. Kwame''s promotion technique doubled everything, and even his intelligence benefited!


    Satisfied with the enhancements and adhering to the same allocation method, he floated behind his friends, eager to fight tier-three beasts.


    After a few minutes, they spotted their next prey: A creature combining the serpentine form of a snake with humanoid upper body features. Its muscular body was covered in shimmering scales that gleamed with an icy hue, reflecting the ambient light with a mesmerising allure.


    Frost-covered claws adorned the arms sprouting from its humanoid torso, each capable of freezing victims with a deadly touch.


    Its visage was both elegant and terrifying, with piercing blue eyes that radiated an otherworldly chill and a mouth filled with sharp, jagged teeth glistening with frost. As it moved, the Frost Naga glided gracefully through its domain, leaving behind a trail of frost and ice in its wake.


    One of its most potent abilities was its mesmerising gaze, which could ensnare unwary travelers, leaving them paralysed with fear as it closed in for the kill. Its icy tail was equally deadly, capable of delivering a freezing strike that could encase its prey in a sheath of ice within moments.


    "Not good. We already reached the Frost Naga''s territory." Shiro exclaimed before adding, "They are solitary hunters, stalking prey from the shadows in icy caverns. We might be ambushed at any moment starting now."


    She briefly pondered before deciding.


    "It is too dangerous to continue. It will be your last fight before I bring you back to the college for today. Also, I''ll lead the fight. That creature is adept at using ice magic and is usually in the late stage of the second tier." She explained, taking her supervisor role seriously.


    The kids nodded, understanding the gravitas of the situation. If they were to be ambushed by such powerful creatures, they were sure to be wounded or, even worse, die.


    "Alright, support me from the rear. I''ll fight it in melee with Julius." She gave her instructions before striking her fists against each other, causing her gauntlets to echo loudly in the vicinity and her long, leather coat to flutter in the wind.


    Then, she charged at the frost naga, throwing a powerful palm while casting a spell. The wind howled as she created a shockwave that collided with the creature''s scary head, making it jerk backwards.


    Subsequently, she released her spell after less than five seconds of casting, creating a crushing pressure to crash on the creature.

 Chapter 132 - 132: Frost Nagas Challenge

    Subjected to the spell''s pressure, the frost naga''s torso bent forward as it hissed in anger.


    With bloodshot eyes, it swung its claws at Shiro, opening its mouth to emit guttural sounds.


    Shiro moved her body with the agility of a cat, avoiding the deadly attack and retaliating with a heavy punch aimed at the creature''s open jaw.


    Wind burst from the fist''s impact with the air, colliding with the cave''s ceiling in a loud rumbling sound.


    However, the frost naga had tilted its head to the side before the impact and was now grinning widely as three frost spikes appeared in the air.


    "Not good," Shiro muttered while jumping back to create distance.


    Sadly, the naga quickly slithered forward, unwilling to let the annoying woman escape. Then, it hurled the spears at point-blank range, cutting most of Shiro''s escape routes.


    As she prepared herself to dodge two of the strikes and endure the last one using her gauntlets, the silhouette of a boy suddenly appeared in front of her.


    In a moment of panic, her eyes widened in shock as she opened her mouth to scream, "Move!" However, before she could utter a sound, the spikes were already upon him. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, she witnessed something she never thought could happen.


    Carrying his gladius, Julius cut through the spikes, his muscled arms remaining steady and his posture unmovable.


    Then he lunged forward, veins bulging in his arm as he swung his gladius at the naga''s chest.


    As the strike connected, the creature hissed in pain. The wound wasn''t too deep, but the surrounding skin already took a greenish color.


    Right after, Julius jumped back, nodding at Shiro.


    Simultaneously, Louise used her quicksand spell, slowing the naga''s movements.


    "I''ll attack from the left. Take the right." Shiro commanded, trusting the boy''s abilities after his display.


    Not waiting, she charged back at the naga, her fist covered with a blackish mass of mana, and punched its sides.


    Amidst a loud cracking sound, the creature''s body swung to the right. Blood dripped from its mouth as it tried to recover its balance.


    But Julius was already in position. His gladius slashed its right arm off, causing blue blood to spurt.


    Simultaneously, Arun hurled a fire arrow, hitting the naga''s chest squarely.


    In response, the creature hissed in pain while turning its head towards the trio at the rear, gazing at them in the eyes.


    Upon seeing the terrifying blue eyes, their legs trembled uncontrollably, and their minds blanked in fear.


    Freed from Louise''s debilitating spell, the creature opened its mouth again to cast another spell while slithering away.


    Julius and Shiro quickly engaged it in battle, showcasing amazing teamwork. The boy always positioned himself in the most optimal spot to follow up Shiro''s attacks.


    Adam watched the battle unfold from afar. Everyone was fighting well, but he couldn''t help but feel that their fighting styles were lacking.


    He couldn''t feel the same decisiveness and elegance that Gaston had during their fights.


    "If they had a system, their mastery would still be rated as being in the first tier..." He clicked his tongue in disappointment, reaffirming his beliefs.


    Pursuing raw power was pointless. It would only make you a stronger, mediocre person. No. What he aimed for was mastery over brute strength.


    "No matter what tier I''m at, I''ll make mana bend to my will one day." He muttered, his eyes glowing like two torches before pointing his finger at the frost naga.


    He was done watching this farce. Shiro was already an apprentice, but needed that much time to beat a late-stage tier-two creature.


    BOOM BOOM BOOM


    Three minor explosions resounded as the wind whistled, startling the two fighters. They instantly jumped back, gazing at the creature warily.


    However, they only saw the naga''s disbelief-filled eyes before it fell to the ground with a bloody hole in its forehead.


    "Humph. That''s how it''s done, noobs!" Adam screamed at Julius from afar, shocking the boy.


    Simultaneously, Shiro gazed at the creature with empty eyes. The battle ended? Just like that? How strong was he truly to pierce the naga''s skull so fast from such a distance? Didn''t she look like a joke to him for struggling so much, to the extent of needing Julius'' help? The doubt gnawed at her confidence, leaving her feeling vulnerable and questioning her own abilities in the face of Adam''s prowess.


    "Why did you interfere?" Julius asked. The ending of the fight also disappointed him.


    "What? She can fight, but not me?" Adam pointed at Shiro, frowning, before adding, "She is supposed to be stronger than me. But if we were to fight, she would lose ten times out of ten before even moving. Heck, even you could take her down!"


    Julius gazed at his big brother pensively. Simulations of combat filled his mind.


    Although she is strong...


    "Pah. You''re lacking yourself. Why did you cut the naga''s arm after she broke its ribs and it lost its balance? You could have decapitated it right then and there!" Adam snarled, making Julius lower his head.


    He didn''t take into account the minor details and was overly cautious, waiting for the Fang''s Venom enchantment to weaken the naga, resulting in missing golden opportunities to end the battle swiftly.


    Upon hearing Julius'' critical assessment, Shiro blushed in shame.


    "I''ve been trying to learn alchemy, mana control, body cultivation, and mana gathering, but I haven''t really mastered any of them. I''m only at the apprentice level in each." She murmured, realisation dawning on her.


    Her body was powerful, but she never bothered to learn combat techniques. Despite her powerful mana, she only cast a few spells. Her control was high, but she never used it outside of alchemy.


    Adam sighed while using his mana to write, "At least you know your shortcomings now. Work on them to improve."


    Shiro nodded, her heart swelling with gratitude and determination as she smiled brightly after reading the blunt encouragements. Adam was right. If she fixed her weaknesses, she could become so much stronger!


    She couldn''t help but feel that despite his low tier, the ghost was a better mentor than Thurin. After all, the only thing he was concerned about was her arrogance.


    Simultaneously, inside the college, Thurin, who was relaxing, inexplicably sneezed. "Is someone bad-mouthing me?" He muttered.

 Chapter 133 - 133: Echoes of Adams Fury

    After shaking his fear-stricken friends awake and resting for half an hour, Julius and his group backtracked their steps to return to the gate.


    On the way, Adam grinned before his last kill notification.


    [Tier 2 Elite magical beast: Frost naga defeated. You have gained 200 experience points.]


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: T2 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 5


    Exp: 100/320


    HP: 200/200


    Vitality: 20


    Strength: 20.6


    Agility: 20.8


    Intelligence: 47


    Free attribute points: 5


    Note: Soul is damaged... Kill stealing now? Have you no shame?


    "Haha. I reached level five in a single expedition!" Adam said with a bright smile, his blazing eyes taking the form of two crescents. "My years of training weren''t for nought!"


    Despite his profound earlier words, he didn''t realise he was an anomaly created by luck and improbable occurrences. After all, how many people could drink forbidden potions from destroyed paths? How many people had a system helping them progress faster?


    And how many fought Gaston, a man with unrivalled potential, for four years, allowing them to perfect their techniques in real-life battles without risking death?


    No, ordinary magic practitioners were like Julius'' party members, relying on each other to defeat beasts of the same tier with difficulties. Very few could win in a one-versus-one scenario before becoming veterans.


    After celebrating his newfound level, Adam''s grin widened as he followed the group through the frozen corridors of the cave. Their footsteps echoed against the icy walls, a testament to their expedition''s progress. But just as their confidence gradually settled, three ominous figures emerged ahead, their armor glinting in the faint light.


    Noticing the evil smile plastered on their faces, Shiro instantly raised her gauntlets warily and said, "Who are you?"


    The eldest stepped forward, his hand resting on the pommel of his sword before moving so fast that he disappeared from everyone''s vision but Julius''.


    The boy''s eyes widened as he felt the old man''s familiar life force, recognising the guard who checked their documents.


    "Careful, Shiro! He is in the third tier!" He said urgently, unsheathing his gladius and lunging in front of the bewildered woman.


    "You''re still wet behind the ears, boy. Yet, you dare stand before me?" Thomas scoffed, changing his grip on the sword to strike Julius without killing him. After all, he was their target.


    He stomped his right leg heavily, causing the frozen floor to crack under his armored boots, and swung his sword like a bat, making the wind howl behind it.


    BAM


    The flat side of his sword collided heavily with Julius'' gladius. The boy''s arms swelled under the pressure while his black hair flew backwards, accompanying the wind blast.


    BOOM


    RUMBLE


    A loud crashing sound resounded in the cave, followed by rocks hitting the ground.


    Adam swiftly turned his head in the commotion''s direction, only to see Julius, his mouth dripping with blood, encased in the cave''s walls.


    "JULIUS!" His hands trembled, and he gritted his teeth as he screamed in panic.


    Sadly, the boy didn''t offer any answer. His eyes were void of expression and glassy.


    A flood of contradicting emotions filled his mind upon seeing the boy in this critical state, his life or death unknown.


    "AAAAAAAAH!" His body shook, mana covering his ethereal features like a sky-blue mantle, swirling vigorously around him as if to echo his anger.


    His bright eyes emanated ominous wisps of grey mana as he gazed at the two middle-aged knights charging at the rest of the party.


    Following his hate-filled gaze, the ambient mana solidified, taking the form of tangible transparent bullets dancing around his mysterious figure under Shiro''s shell-shocked gaze.


    "DIE!"


    The air trembled as twenty miniature explosions echoed simultaneously.


    The mana bullets, further condensed by the ambient mana, travelled at incredible speeds, piercing the air in the two knights'' directions.


    The two middle-aged knights gazed at the omnidirectional attack launched by the mysterious entity in a stupor. What kind of crazy control was required to manipulate so many bullets simultaneously?


    They understood they wouldn''t have enough time to dodge the vicious barrage. Thus, they aimed to block the most dangerous bullets and endure the others.


    However, who was Adam? Despite his anger, he was in complete control of his thought process. Each strike was aimed at swiftly resolving the confrontation. That''s the battle style he developed after fighting and dying at Gaston hand''s several hundreds of thousands of times.


    As the bullets closed in and collided with their weapons and heavy armor, he snapped his ethereal fingers, causing the solid bullets to lose firmness and weaken.


    However, this operation was key. He recycled the mana to destabilise the surrounding atoms, releasing immense amounts of energy in a controlled explosion at point-blank range.


    "ARGH!"


    Engulfed by the unexpected explosions, the two knights screamed in a mix of pain and disbelief as their skins became charred black and their metal armors turned white from the heat.


    Everyone''s attention was drawn to the surreal but macabre scene. Two veteran body cultivators, in the late stage of the second tier, were dispatched in seconds in such a gruesome manner.


    Arun and Asha failed to register the events, as they happened too fast. However, Louise, despite her shock, blurted out. "Let''s move back. Asha, check on Julius and use your ember mend spell to help him recover!"


    Simultaneously, Adam turned to gaze at Thomas hatefully, condensing his mana on his right fist to deliver his most powerful strike at the arrogant old knight.


    As he witnessed the mysterious entity''s actions, Thomas sweated bullets. He had known the child was accompanied by a ghost but never anticipated it was that strong!


    "I miscalculated. Should have taken the boy hostage." He said under his breath with creased brows.


    "I need to get rid of the woman and reach the kid," he planned his next course of action, unbothered by his underlings demise.


    His demeanor changed as his eyes turned as sharp as blades, and his muscles drew ambient mana to fortify themselves, making him look more imposing.


    The mission he considered easy became much tougher, but he was ready to give his all to accomplish it. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 134 - 134: The Beast Within

    Thomas'' eyes widened as an elegant, crystalline spear materialised in a three-fingered hand made of pure mana. His experience and intuition screamed at him that something terrible would befall him. So, without wasting a single second, he jumped to the side.


    BOOM S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BOOM


    Explosions echoed as shockwaves rocked the ground where he had stood moments ago.


    Regaining his balance, Thomas clenched his teeth, his gaze fixed on the spear lodged in the blackened earth for a second before mobilising the mana inside his body to his legs.


    As he lunged at Shiro, he disappeared again from everyone''s view, including Adam''s.


    "Tsk. You already used that. It won''t work again!" Adam said, clicking his tongue after his failed attack.


    He dismissed his spear while firing five mana bullets around Shiro to hit the knight during his dash. Then, he instantly created another mage''s hand.


    Sadly, Thomas'' keen eyes saw the attack coming. Straining his powerful legs, he briefly halted his momentum, watching as the bullet collided with the ground before resuming.


    Closing the distance to Shiro, he prepared to strike when a primal dagger silently sliced through the air in a wide arc, hitting his Achilles tendon.


    "ARGH! " Pain surged through Thomas, his resolve tested by the sudden setback. This wound would make things much harder. After all, he just lost his speed.


    Upon hearing the pained scream, Shiro jumped back in panic. For the second time, Thomas had dangerously closed the distance and was at striking range while she stood clueless about the threat.


    Then, she opened her mouth, casting a spell to retaliate.


    "HAHAHA!" Simultaneously, Adam laughed madly before adding. "You are in the third tier? Great! Let''s see how you''re going to fare in my deck!"


    Feeling a chill run down his spine, Thomas gave up any doubts holding him back. His situation looked grim. Fighting the anomalous ghost was already a pain, but now he had to deal with Shiro, too, since he couldn''t rely on speed.


    He leapt back, his left leg propelling him away as his hand darted to his pouch, retrieving a blood-red pill. With a grimace etched on his face, he clenched it tightly.


    Arun''s eyes widened in fear as he recognised the terrifying drug.


    "STOP HIM!" He warned, his voice trembling.


    "You forced me to use that..." Thomas muttered before biting and swallowing the pill under the boy''s terrified eyes.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed into thin slits as he launched the mage''s hand to stab the unmoving knight, alarmed by Arun''s agitation.


    CLINK


    The sound of clashing metal echoed in the cave as the dagger rebounded on its target''s skin.


    Subsequently, a whirlwind of pure mana and life force engulfed Thomas'' body, making his white hair dance wildly.


    Soon, the passage of time seemed to reverse as his wrinkly face became supple and smooth again. Before they could marvel at his sudden rejuvenation, they saw long and sharp fangs grow from his mouth in horror.


    Red fur sprouted all over his face, giving him a bestial appearance. His muscles bulged, and large, snake-like veins crisscrossed them as his armor groaned and deformed in protest.


    He swiftly unstrapped the now useless piece of metal, revealing a torso covered in fur, his nails elongated, transforming into sharp claws as a furry tail grew from his lower back, completing his metamorphosis.


    Adam''s eyes widened in surprise. Before him, a man standing two meters and a half tall gazed at him calmly, his bleeding right foot totally healed.


    "What the heck is that? Did he turn into a half-monkey?" He exclaimed, his mind full of questions, while Julius'' party''s legs gave in, their faces filled with despair.


    Thomas'' figure appeared less terrifying and grotesque than Marco''s, but that was what horrified them the most. It only meant that the life force settled in his body much better than it did for the traitorous guard.


    Thomas clenched his fists, relishing in the power he had been aiming to possess his whole life, his arms trembling with excitement.


    "Surrender. Fighting would be a waste of time." He said, his voice commending after assessing his abilities.


    "Haaaa? It''s sad for you, but this word doesn''t exist in my vocabulary!" The ghost answered, re-materialising his Ethereal Radiance and replacing the Beast Bane dagger in the mage''s hand.


    "Sight. After witnessing your brilliant fighting style, I thought I would be speaking with a strategist. But look at you... You seem as immature as the kid you''re protecting." Thomas answered, grinning mockingly, his eyes fixed on Adam''s body.


    "Oh? As immature, you say?" Adam responded, his brows twitching in annoyance. "I''M EVEN MORE IMMATURE, APE!"


    As he roared the last part, he channelled eighty percent of his mana to launch the most devastating strike he ever did. After all, consuming the Elixir of Clarity deepened his mana reserves, allowing him to draw more power.


    The spear disappeared, seemingly teleporting from his side to collide with Thomas'' torso.


    BOOM, BOOM, BOOM, BOOM BOOM


    BOOM


    Then, six deafening explosions resounded, and the cave trembled slightly as a mushroom of dust and fire engulfed the abomination''s body.


    The spear reached such speed that it broke through the sound barrier, its impact echoing in the aftermath.


    "Don''t... ever call me immature again, fucker." Adam said, his breathing ragged after he invested so much mana in a single strike. But he grinned at the result, confident he obliterated his hateful enemy.


    However, his eyes widened as Thomas'' voice cut through the chaos as he swiped his arm to disperse the dust and flames."That hurts, immature kid."


    The attack wounded him, but only superficially. In fact, the only real damage visible was the blackened fur.


    "Shit..." Adam said under his breath, his mind already racing to find a solution.


    "My turn. Witness the strength of a body cultivator in the middle stage of the fourth tier," he said, reappearing in front of Adam, swiping his deadly claws at his ethereal figure.


    By pure reflex and instinct, the ghost made the nearby atoms detonate while floating back in a panic, not doubting that Thomas'' strike could reach his ghostly form.


    ''I can''t win. I''m running low on mana, and my bullets won''t penetrate his leather-like skin. He is too fast.'' He analysed his despairing situation in a second, a calculative glint in his eyes as his gaze landed on the unconscious boy.

 Chapter 135 - 135: Boom Bag Surprise

    ''Think faster! What can I use to turn the tables?'' Adam''s mind raced urgently, his eyes darting left and right until they finally landed on the unconscious boy. No matter what he decided, Julius needed to be awake.


    "JULIUS! WAKE UP, YOU IDIOT!" He screamed at the top of his lungs, startling Thomas.


    "The boy can''t help you. No one can," Thomas said, smiling ominously.


    Simultaneously, Julius snapped his eyes open in confusion, his vision a mess of swirling forms. Blood filled his mouth as he struggled to remember how he ended up in this state. However, a message written in mana appeared before his eyes, interrupting his thoughts.


    After reading it, he heard Adam''s voice in the distance.


    "I can''t beat you... But why are you even attacking us in the first place?" He asked, his voice sounding defeated.


    "Ha. You''re finally becoming reasonable. You''ll understand everything soon enough." Thomas'' ominous smile widened, his sharp fangs glistening in the cave.


    ''AAAH. How am I supposed to buy time if you don''t answer?! Fucking ape!'' Adam screamed inwardly but kept his face desperate, unwilling to let the knight suspect anything.


    "Can''t you give me a hint? If you do, I''ll surrender..." He said, his face bitter and his luminous eyes dimming.


    Thomas pondered shortly before nodding his bestial head. He needed the ghost to cooperate to ensure his mission''s swift success.


    "Eleanor sends you her regards. Alina, too, I guess?" The revelation caused the eyes of Adam and the busy Julius to widen in shock, especially at the mention of Alina.


    "I see. It was that snake woman''s doings... How is the boy''s mother doing?" He asked while thinking. ''Keep wasting time. I need one minute, no, thirty seconds.''


    As Thomas opened his mouth to answer, he couldn''t help but notice the group of kids in the back. Louise was sewing Arun''s clothes together in the shape of a bag, confusing him.


    Then, he saw the kids throwing the beast cores they harvested during their adventure inside, making him frown. Were they planning something? Or were they too stupid to understand that no one would leave this place alive?


    The answer revealed itself shortly as Julius threw the makeshift bag at Adam''s feet.


    "Question: what would happen if an unstable beast core is further destabilised by my mana?" Adam, dropping his act, said with a playful smile while saturating the bag with his mana.


    In response, Thomas gazed at Adam warily. He didn''t know the question''s answer, but he could see the kids hiding behind thick earth walls.


    "Answer: Boom! HAHAHA." Adam said, laughing, his eyes flickering with madness as the beast cores swelled inside the bag, ready to explode at any moment. Then, he destabilised them, enhancing the energy they could release before floating at top speed towards Louise''s walls, traversing it.


    Thomas sighed at the ghost''s unwillingness to surrender. What could a few low-tiered beast cores change, even if they exploded? His body was just too durable. Nothing below tier four could hurt him.


    However, his eyes narrowed as his keen hearing caught Adam''s panicked voice inside their protective wall. "Are you crazy? Add more layers. Quick! Shiro, too. Tell her to use her affinity."


    Simultaneously, the cores swelled so much that the large bag was deformed, forcing Thomas to feel a sensation of unease despite his confidence. He swiftly ran back, creating distance from the bag before...


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM


    The cave shook crazily as a freezing cold explosion engulfed the place, its effects reaching all the way to the entrance!


    "DON''T CAST SPELLS. USE MANA TO COVER THE WALL!" Adam urgently screamed, with creased brows, feeling the walls of mana he erected crumble like glasses under the explosion''s pressure.


    The entire party did its best to protect the wall, as it was their last rampart against certain death.


    However, their efforts seemed to be insufficient. The wall froze entirely before loudly commencing to crumble. They''ll be exposed and vulnerable in a few seconds.


    As despair gripped everyone''s heart, Adam screamed yet another command. "DESTROY THE GROUND!"


    Julius swiftly grabbed his gladius and instantly struck with all his might. Shiro followed his actions, melding her elemental affinity with her mana control.


    After enduring the two heavy blows, the already weakened ground cracked and collapsed. Not only under their feet but in the whole passage.


    As they plummeted into the dark abyss of the mountain, Adam noticed another falling silhouette a few dozen meters away, making him smirk.


    "So, Mister tier four, how do you like myself-invented grenades?" He asked teasingly, his eyes glowing with joy, and added. "Oh, my bad. You can''t answer after being frozen solid! HAHAHA." He madly laughed while conjuring two fingers to stick a talisman on the ice statue Thomas had become before placing it in Julius'' pouch.


    The boy gazed at Adam in disbelief. They were falling into the unknown, about to crash on the ground and die, but his big brother still thought about this card game.


    Adam gazed back, smiling mischievously and said. "Rule number one. Always take your spoils. How are you going to brag if you don''t, huh?"


    "..." Julius lost the ability to speak for a second before saying in frustration, "We are going to die, big bro. To whom are you going to brag?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Humph. Since when do you have so little faith in me?" Adam asked disdainfully. He wasn''t stupid enough to jump out of the frying pan and into the fire.


    "Ask Shiro if you don''t believe me," He added, shrugging his shoulders before laughing mockingly at the screaming Arun. ''You wanted an adventure, right? I hope you are satisfied.''


    As they plummeted into the abyss, Adam''s mind raced with questions. What lay beyond this darkness? Would they find safety or further peril? How would they climb back? The uncertainty gnawed at his thoughts, intensifying the urgency of their situation. With each passing moment, the unknown threatened to consume them, leaving them to wonder if they would ever see the light of day again.

 Chapter 136 - 136: The Frozen Remains

    As they fell, Adam didn''t forget to open his blinking notifications.


    [Tier 2: Human Knights defeated. You have gained 100 experience points.] x2.


    [Tier 4: Mythic Boss: Thomas, The Swift Shadow defeated. You have gained 4000 experience points.]


    [Boss vanquished while being at a much lower level, xp+100%]


    [Material detected.]


    [Recommendation: Bring the legs to the dream place to proceed with the binding]


    His eyes widened in bewilderment after realising how close they had been to their defeat. His chances of victory in a frontal clash were equal to zero. After all, after Thomas transformed, his already formidable speed reached new levels, making him impossible to follow.


    ''He also possessed a title. Is it a common trait of mythical bosses?'' He pondered, understanding that they seemed to excel in a particular domain and possessed out-of-the-ordinary body attributes.


    The clue he had was the materials. For Gaston, it was his cheat-like eyes, while for Thomas, it was his powerful and swift legs.


    ''What am I supposed to do with those materials?'' He asked himself with a deep frown. After all, it was already his third mythical ingredient. Should he try to ask someone to craft items for him? But to what end? If they weren''t soul-bound, they would be of little use...


    Subsequently, he broke the frozen legs of Thomas, using his still materialised fingers, and threw them to Julius.


    "Keep that for me. It is really important!" He said to the bewildered Julius, who only wanted to throw the disgusting frozen body parts.


    Then, he called his interface to check the progress. He should have reached the limit or been really close to it after all the experience rewarded by Thomas'' kill.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: T2 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 9


    Exp: 3500/5120


    HP: 200/200


    Vitality: 20->28.8


    Strength: 20.6->29.4


    Agility: 20.8->29.6


    Intelligence: 47->47.8


    Free attribute points: 25->1


    Note: Soul is damaged... You swore not to use beast cores like that... Cheater! How did you win against a tier four? It makes no sense...


    "What a shame. I missed the limit by 1600 Xp." Adam said, shaking his head with a bright smile after reading the note. "I''ll use whatever available means to survive. Haha."


    His confidence swelled as he considered challenging the tower''s third floor soon to secure new helpful items. Then, he peered down on the abyss, wondering when they would finally see the ground, unafraid by their fall.


    After three long minutes of falling, Julius finally saw the fast-approaching ground. However, before they could collide with it, the prepared Shiro released a spell, making them slow down and gently land.


    "Told you. She has an affinity to gravity or something similar. That''s why she had to become a tier three body cultivator." Adam said, raising his hand. With the sound of snapping fingers and the use of a few ancient words, a small ball of light appeared, chasing the darkness away and revealing the enormous area they landed in.


    Simultaneously, the sound of ice breaking resounded a few dozen meters away, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Upon seeing the ice shards covering the ground, the party couldn''t help but shiver in fright. After all, they were the last remains of a mighty tier-four entity.


    ''Even tier-four aren''t safe from big bro''s wrath...'' Julius thought in shock as he heard a slapping sound above him.


    "SHIT! I forgot to take his beast core!" Adam said as he facepalmed with an ugly expression, forcing Julius to chuckle.


    The boy walked curiously to the frozen remains, searching if the core was, by chance, still intact. Sadly, he only found scattered fragments.


    Grabbing the biggest, he raised his right foot to return to his still-shocked companions when his gladius released a mix of life force and mana, drawing the fragments to its hilt and absorbing them.


    Shocked by the weapon''s sudden reaction, Julius swiftly unsheathed it, seriousness painting his face. Then, his eyes bulged as he felt the life force coming from it steadily increase to reach the late stage of the second-tier standard. Moreover, the elegant white gladius was now releasing a chilling mist. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did my weapon progress?" Julius said, realising what transpired with a mix of joy and guilt. After all, like everyone else, his impact during the fight against Thomas was minimal. He didn''t feel like he earned this opportunity.


    He sighed while examining his surroundings. He couldn''t see anything but darkness above them. The rest was filled with rocky formations.


    "Let''s move deeper. We need to find a way back." Adam said, impatient to return to the academy to digest his gain and plan his next moves as Julius nodded, relaying the message to his friends.


    As they ventured deeper into the belly of the mountain, Shiro couldn''t help but ask question after question about their surreal victory against all odds. Then, she said something astounding. "Big bro, let me become your disciple!"


    "????" Everyone gazed at her weirdly. Wasn''t she allegedly stronger than him? Furthermore, didn''t she already have a mentor?


    Seeing the weird gazes of everyone, she hastily explained herself. "I know what you''re all thinking, but I really want to learn mana control and strategy from him! All Thurin cares about is my behaviour and level. He doesn''t guide me as deeply as big bro did earlier."


    Arun couldn''t help but nod at her words. Adam''s approach was truly novel and effective for him, too. "Count me in, too!" He said, excited by the prospect despite being taught by his father.


    Suddenly, everyone chimed in, agreeing and wanting to learn under Adam, who was sweating bullets.


    "Tell them I need to take care of my horses, feed my cats, take care of my old grandmother, or anything!" He hurriedly said, his voice trembling in panic.


    Become his disciples? He never intended to have any from the start!


    "Pfft." Julius laughed at the quick refusal and weird excuses before quoting the answer, making everyone laugh.


    "Let us hire you, then. We''ll occasionally come with questions. If you can help us, we''ll pay you two gold coins each time." Asha interjected, her business mind turning at full speed.


    Her proposal elicited the expected reaction as Adam''s eyes lit up, taking the color of gold. "Feel free to ask anytime, even at night!" He said excitedly, making everyone laugh again.

 Chapter 137 - 137: Shadows of the Ruins

    As they discussed while progressing, trying to put their worries aside and laughing to brighten the mood, Julius'' face couldn''t help but turn sombre.


    Thomas'' mention of Alina awakened feelings he had kept bottled for years. He missed her and wanted nothing more but to reunite with her.


    ''Sorry mom, I''m a terrible son...'' He thought in sadness, tears welling in his eyes as he lowered his head to hide his emotions.


    Adam witnessed the boy''s turmoil, instantaneously understanding what caused his mood to shift so abruptly.


    ''Wait for me to reach the fourth tier. I''ll barge in their estate, and we''ll rescue Alina...'' He thought confidently before realising something. His mood plummeted, too, because, after becoming a mage, he would probably be on his own. How would he explain everything to the caring woman?


    ''Don''t think about that, idiot,'' he cursed himself inwardly, distracting his thought process the best he could as the passage they were threading narrowed.


    Soon, the walls surrounding them, bringing safety to the path, disappeared. The ground extended in a narrow path above a dark abyss. At its end, a circular platform supporting an old ruin caused the party''s eyes to widen.


    "Let''s explore the dilapidated building!" Arun said, his hands trembling in excitement. That''s what he came here for, a real adventure filled with mysteries and discoveries, hoping to find lost relics or treasures.


    "Sight. How can you be this excited? Didn''t you realise we reached a dead end?" Asha said, her brows creasing in worry. They walked so long, only to have to backtrack.


    Arun shrugged. So what? They were here anyway and might as well explore the ruins.


    Asha shook her head disappointedly before following her fianc¨¦. However, Shiro rapidly grabbed him by the arm, halting his steps.


    "Let me lead the way. We don''t know if the ruins are trapped." Shiro said severely. The last thing she desired was for the kids to perish, considering all they had endured.


    Arun nodded. "Let''s take our battle formation, just in case." He said, understanding Shiro''s concerns.


    The sound of boots on the suspended path and the occasional rocks falling into the abyss resonated in the empty cave as the party''s shadow danced under the dim light provided by Adam''s illuminate spell. They moved slowly and cautiously until they reached the platform safely, making them breathe in relief.


    Then, Shiro opened her mouth, pronouncing old words to release a detection spell. "You''ll have to learn this spell If you want to continue adventuring." She said, advising the kids earnestly. After all, what kind of professional adventurer died to mere magic traps?


    She quickly scanned her surroundings before opening the building''s door under the party''s bated breaths.


    Unfortunately, what they saw inside disappointed them. Rows of rotten shelves covered the cracked walls, supporting decomposing books. The moldy odor assaulted their nose as they pinched it by reflex.


    An old granite table was placed in the middle, on which old magic instruments lay. Broken flasks and mineral dust covered the ground, as everything seemed too old to be of value.


    As Arun entered, his boots echoed in the room, raising dust from the floor. He noticed intricately carved cobwebs in every corner, making him realise no one entered the ruin in centuries.


    "Let''s check the side rooms!" He said, unwilling to return empty-handed, as he ran to a mysteriously intact door and opened it while Louise and Shiro explored the other side of the ruins.


    His eyes widened upon seeing the contrasting interior. Marble covered the walls in delicate floral patterns in black and white. In the middle, a pristine altar carved with old but elegant symbols supported a thick, leathery grimoire glowing with beautiful dancing lights.


    Behind it, a magic circle, its lines dimly glowing and barely visible in the darkness, seemed about to run out of power.


    Excited by the discovery, he swiftly ran inside in excitement. "Guys, come! I found something," he shouted, his eyes ablaze with the prospect of discovering ancient spells.


    As he extended his hand, a diamond-shaped magic barrier appeared, its surface hard and shimmering as it crackled with potent energy, causing him to groan in pain after his fingers collided with it.


    Asha hurriedly ran to him, worries painted on her face as she grabbed his hand. "Please, be careful. I had enough strong emotions for today." She whispered, making him blush.


    Simultaneously, Julius and Adam entered the mysterious room.


    "Seems he failed to retrieve the book," Julius remarked, gently extending his hand to try.


    However, his attempt proved useless as the same barrier appeared, making him frown.


    "What do you think, big bro? Should we try to destroy it? The book looks valuable," he asked, unsure what to do.


    "Let me try first," Adam responded, nonchalantly floating towards the book, not triggering any barriers. "Just what I thought. It''s not detecting me."


    Then, after recovering mana for such a long time, he materialised his mage''s hand and flipped the book''s thick leather cover open.


    "Transmutation Min¨¦rale et M¨¦tamorphose Corporelle par Elena Leblanc."


    "I don''t understand the content..." Adam said, his shoulders dropping. However, the scene that had taken place when he first opened Kwame Adewal''s grimoire repeated.


    His Grimoire Lingua appeared from his body, passively using its Ephemeral Lexicon enchantment to analyse and assimilate the old tome''s language before disappearing with a puff as if nothing happened.


    Adam nodded at his trusted book''s effectiveness. Considering how helpful it was, It really deserved to be outside the common item''s ranking.


    Then, he read the first page anew, on which the title was written in the middle in an elegant and graceful font.


    "Mineral Transmutation and Bodily Metamorphosis by Elena Leblanc."


    He nodded, turning the page, only to widen his eyes at the familiar introduction and the concerning note at the end.


    "This book records my lifelong achievements in transmutation. If you can read this message, it means the barrier didn''t stop you, and you are worthy to inherit my knowledge. Note: Attacking the barrier results in the room exploding, burying my secrets along the trespasser in the abyss below."


    He couldn''t help but feel an icy shiver run down his spine as he gazed at Julius reproachfully, making the boy look back in confusion. ''What did I do?'' He thought in alarm, shivering upon imagining his big brother scolding him.


    Thankfully, Adam turned his head back to read the book''s content, causing him to draw a breath of relief, unaware of the catastrophe they had avoided.


    "My name is Elena Leblanc. Allow me to recount my story before you read the boring treaties and theories this book contains. I hope the last one will shock you."


    S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 138 - 138: The Morphomancers Apprentice

    "I was born a commoner in the ¨¦meraude empire and grew up in a farmer''s family. Life was hard but beautiful and warm in our small village. However, everything changed when I turned twelve. By royal order, our village was burned to the ground on that fateful night."


    "My father, seeing the flames rise from the village and expecting the worst, swiftly woke us up. We escaped on his working carriage, pulled by a donkey, without any possession as I witnessed the place I grew up in ravaged by the imperial soldiers. The smell of burning wood and corpses, carried by the wind, suffocated me as I cried like I never did in my life."


    "Disappointed by the empire''s action, my father chose to exile our family in an unnamed and unexplored chain of mountains in the far northern part of the territory, certain that we could survive and live happily on our own."


    "After months of travels and collecting various grains and young livestock, we finally reached our destination. Unaware that magical beasts inhabited the mountain''s cave as we stepped inside its frozen mouth, our hearts filled with hope."


    "Ambushed by a half serpent, he died in this unnamed land, followed by my mom, who did everything she could to protect me. Alas, the creature was too strong. Left alone, miserable and about to die, an old woman abruptly appeared behind the creature. I''ll never forget how, with a single word, she transformed it into a golden sculpture."


    "Witnessing her powers, I pleaded with her to save my parents, grabbing her long robes and making her large hat fall to the ground. I can''t describe the shock I received as I witnessed her half-male and half-female features, the two genders blending into a disturbingly harmonious mix."


    "''You are fortunate, young one,''" the mysterious figure crooned, her voice alternating between high and low pitches in a disconcerting harmony. ''I require an assistant. As for your parents, they have passed beyond the veil,'' she continued, her tone carrying both sympathy and a hint of detachment, shattering my remaining hope.


    "As I fell to the ground in despair, she filled two flasks with an ethereal mist and said, ''You can create puppets and imbue your parent''s souls in them if you ever reach that level of mastery.'' My eyes burned in determination as I heard her words. I would do anything to see them with me once again."


    "That''s how I ended up following this mysterious person, leaving behind my weak self and carving an oath in my heart. I would become strong enough to create the best puppets for my parents. So strong that I wouldn''t need to flee ever again in my life."


    "We walked to a hidden corner of the cave, using a magic circle to teleport to an elegant building established on a circular platform in the mountain''s belly. A beautiful garden, laden with flowers and fruit trees, surrounded a pond filled with fish. I finally found my Eden''s garden."


    "I spent many years helping Ari, the mysterious woman while learning about magic and transmutation. Me, a commoner learning magic. Who would have thought? Unfortunately, after many tests, Ari told me I had no elemental affinity, making my path harder. However, I won''t give up!"


    "After ten years, I finally reached the fourth tier, making me a true mage! Sadly, I saw the old Ari pass away from old age this year. Before dying, she shared her deepest secrets, explaining she once was part of a transmutation order known as the Morphomancers."


    "I discovered in shock that their art was deep and powerful. They didn''t rely on affinities as they were transmuters to their cores. Be it objects or themselves, they could transform almost everything, even light and sound, to create illusions! Moreover, they were pioneers in alchemy, too! "


    Adam paused his lecture as he reached the end of the page, his eyes bulging. He had discovered another destroyed path, an extremely intriguing and powerful one at that! S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Transforming themselves, illusions, alchemy... Three paths were separated from this single one!" He said, shock filling his eyes. Was it the reason why transmutation became a dead subject? Because it was way too strong in the past? He pondered, flipping the page.


    "Despite being an arcanist, Ari had lived for 476 years, using transmutation to renew her old cells and continue her studies, hoping to revive their path and become an archmage. Left alone, I inherited her aspirations and extensively studied her work, perfecting myself year after year."


    "After five years, changing my face became as easy as changing robes, and I can now transform my body to use magical beast traits. How exciting it was to fly like a bird in the sky!"


    "After another five years, I mastered the transmutation of objects. I can now change rocks into diamonds! But I feel like I can do more, so much more."


    "I didn''t write for so long! At the age of one hundred, I still retain the appearance of an eighteen-year-old, much to my amusement. This year, I became an arcanist! I can finally craft puppets for my parents. But is it right? I need to explore the world to broaden my horizons first.


    I''m sure they wouldn''t like to be placed in mere bodies made of rocks and steel."


    "Ha. It has been three hundred years since I left. I finally found the missing piece to perfect my parent''s puppets: transmuting the materials into actual body parts! But I''ll probably need to become an archmage to do that."


    "Thankfully, during my travels, I learned about an old order called the mana conjurors. Sadly, they were exterminated centuries before my birth. Yet, thanks to the old books I found, I know how to become an archmage."


    "Haaa... I''m finally an archmage. I don''t even remember how old I am at this point. After living for so long, I know I''ll die in twenty years at the maximum. I can''t even keep my younger appearance anymore... But I don''t care.


    I''ll achieve my goals before my demise."

 Chapter 139 - 139: A World of Possibilities

    "After nineteen years, I concluded my research just in time! I can now transmute minerals into organs, skins and limbs. Most importantly, the base materials keep their inherent properties after the transmutation."


    "I did it! I finally reunited with my parents!"


    Upon reading the sentence, Adam couldn''t help but shed a tear, happy to see Elena achieve her life goal. He could feel her happiness through her writing and the dried tear stains on the page. Then, he continued his lecture.


    "I''ll record my transmutation''s research and our path''s legacy in this grimoire while spending my last year in peace with my beloved family."


    "My time has finally come. But before I leave this beautiful world for good, let me warn you about its dangers. If you can reach this grimoire, it means you are untainted by the pseudo-classic paths. Trust me, no matter which you decide to thread, they are all baits."


    "During my travels, I witnessed how the six academies I dreamed about in my youth became nine a few centuries later. I''m now certain that Ari''s crazy story was true. Someone is destroying and decomposing every path. I don''t know if it is the doing of a single entity or an organisation, but you must never allow them to catch you with this grimoire."


    "Also, don''t, under any circumstances, awaken a talent or elemental affinities. They are dead ends. You won''t be able to become an archmage if you do!"


    Adam''s eyes narrowed. Between Kwame''s and Elena''s warnings, he was now sure the academy''s magic path was flawed. Worse, it was made this way purposefully. After all, the common point between the two archmages was their absence of affinity and talent!


    He returned to his reading, his mind buzzing with questions as Julius frowned at his big brother''s rapidly shifting emotions.


    "To be honest, my talent for magic was below average. The only reason I could reach such a high level was thanks to my much longer lifespan and perseverance. I wish your talent is better than mine and hope my achievement in transmutation and Ari''s legacy will help you. Always remember that in this beautiful world, anything is possible, so never lose hope and never surrender!"


    Reaching the end of the page, Adam sighed with emotion. The last paragraph bore the unmistakable weight of being penned on her ultimate day.


    "I wish you to rest in peace, accompanied by your family, in a place you would find as beautiful as this world." He prayed for her before turning to Julius. He had to hide the grimoire and not let anyone ever discover it. But to do that, he needed Julius'' help to bring it to the dream place.


    "Julius, sleep now." He said, his voice grave and his eyes narrowed into thin slits, his demeanor filling the hidden room with an unsettling silence.


    "Wh-why, big bro? I''m not even tired..." Julius stuttered, avoiding Adam''s gaze with a hint of panic and trembling legs.


    "Don''t worry about sleepiness. I can make you sleep instantly." Adam stated with a chilling smile, causing Julius to shiver involuntarily. Especially considering the last part. "Forever."


    "..." Julius sighed before sitting against the wall, startling Arun. Then, he grabbed Thomas''s legs, his face filled with disgust, and Elena''s grimoire handed by Adam, who already closed his eyes to fall asleep.


    "I''ll just take a quick nap, Arun. Wake me if anything comes up," Julius reassured with a smile before shutting his eyes.


    *******


    Adam snapped his eyes open and rose from his bed, pacing impatiently in his well-organised apartment room.


    His emotions were a mess, as he suspected this world''s magus to regulate everything from the shadows. Since Elena lived for centuries, it wasn''t too unrealistic to expect he could live much longer. Especially if he was really destroying paths and plundering their knowledge.


    After all, Shepard told him last time that there had only been one magus in history. He pondered, trying to draw the event''s timeline. ''Elena''s tale solidifies it. Kwame and the mana conjurers were obliterated long before she even learned about their existence. This magus has been at this for millennia.''


    On the other hand, the Morphomancers were destroyed in a time frame ranging from half a millennium to seven hundred years before her death.


    Before he could delve further into his thoughts, his eyes lit up as Elena''s grimoire and Thomas'' legs appeared in his hands. A notification instantly popped before his eyes.


    [Material detected in Soul Sea. Soul bind available, proceed? Yes/No]


    "Yes," Adam said, his eyes brightening, impatient to read its description and abilities even if he would probably be unable to use them. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Material bound: Thomas'' Swift Shadow Legs]


    Simultaneously, he gently placed the grimoire on his desk next to Kwame''s before focusing on the leg''s properties.


    Name: Thomas'' Swift Shadow Legs


    Rank: T4 Mythical Material


    Description:


    Thomas''s Swift Shadow Legs, severed directly from the carcass of the mythical boss Thomas, embody his extraordinary speed and agility. These legs, infused with the essence of mana and life force, pulsate with intense magical energy, granting their wielder unmatched swiftness and dexterity.


    Properties:


    Speed Augmentation: Thomas''s Swift Shadow Legs enhance the user''s speed and agility to extraordinary levels passively, mirroring the lightning-fast movements of the mythical boss Thomas, The Swift Shadow.


    Stealth Mastery: These legs grant the ability to move silently and swiftly, just like Thomas himself, enabling the user to traverse environments undetected and execute stealthy manoeuvres with ease.


    Acceleration Boost: The legs possess the capability to accelerate the user''s movements instantaneously, replicating the rapid bursts of speed and agility displayed by Thomas in battle or evasion.


    Jumping Prowess: Thomas''s Swift Shadow Legs enable the user to leap great distances with remarkable precision and control, reflecting the agile movement of Thomas across obstacles and terrain.


    Adam''s astonishment surged as he absorbed the legs'' description but soon gave way to a furrowed brow of contemplation. Specialised in speed and agility, they held potential beyond his immediate grasp, like Gaston''s Sovereign Eye and the Manacore Heartgem.

 Chapter 140 - 140: The Weight of Choice

    Unbothered by the lack of immediate use, he stored the powerful legs in a box under his bed with his two other materials.


    Then, he opened Elena''s book again, remembering something.


    "We walked to a hidden corner of the cave, using a magic circle to teleport to an elegant building established on a circular platform in the mountain''s belly."


    "Bingo. We need to find the magic circle and pray it''s still working. That''s our way out." Adam said, crossing his arms and taping his index on his cheek pensively, a deep frown etching itself on his face.


    Elena''s grimoire offered a whole new option to resolve his situation. If he learned the grimoire''s secrets, couldn''t he create a body of flesh and blood from minerals for himself?


    But to do that, he had to become an archmage first. Sadly, it wouldn''t happen anytime soon. Then black lines appeared on his forehead as a detail he almost forgot caught his attention.


    Who was the man, sharing his features from Earth and hiding in Julius'' soul sea? Why was he connected to him by an ethereal chain? Would that connection compromise his plan to go for the puppets if he chose to?


    "So many questions and uncertainties... I only have one chance to recover my body. Will I gamble it away because I discovered an old grimoire?" He voiced his doubts, his gaze so intense that it seemed to drill holes in the grimoire.


    Then, he made a choice. "I''m sorry, Julius..." He muttered, shedding a single tear. After twelve years, the emotions and incertitude he bottled up broke free like a raging storm as he fell on his bed, hugging his legs, his stifled sniff echoing amidst the room.


    How cruel was this discovery, offering him an alternative he longed for but realistically couldn''t take? The risks were just too high. After all, he still didn''t know why his soul was damaged. Were his theories twelve years ago true? Was it because existing as a ghost, without a proper shelter for his soul, slowly eroded it?


    That was why he tried to distance himself, going as far as spending his time alone in this place, focusing on magic and progress. He didn''t want to think about the fateful day that was inevitably approaching.


    He clenched his teeth. "If not for Gaston and his four-year deception." He said hatefully. Despite the staggering progress he made, be it in fighting style, body control or mana control, he lost four valuable years, during which he could have searched for an alternative.


    "Even after your body turned to dust, your soul was destroyed, and consciousness dissipated, you''re still as annoying as ever," he said in a low voice, remembering his formidable nemesis, his attempts to absorb his soul and take Julius'' body.


    Resolving himself, he stood up, determination burning in his eyes. "I still have around ten months. I''ll study Elena''s work in depth during that time and ask whoever is interested in me to help find a solution. I can''t accept that we can''t live in this beautiful world together. After all, everything is possible." He said, quoting Elena''s words with a bright smile.


    Her writing truly struck a cord in him. He really wished he could meet the kind and amazing woman. She lived her whole life to achieve her goal, a true lesson of resilience and improvement.


    Upon reaching this thought, he couldn''t help but ponder. What was his goal? Learning magic? To what end? Recover his body? To do what?


    He frowned deeply at the questions. He never really thought about them, focusing on improving himself because he ended up enjoying magic and recovering his body because it was supposed to be his in the first place.


    His goals lacked meaning compared to Elena''s. But again, was it a problem? What was wrong with doing something because you found it interesting?


    "Are my choices motivated by my own free will or influenced by outside sources?" Doubts filled his heart as he thought about the mysterious system and its annoyance when he deviated from the traditional path.


    His eyes narrowed dangerously. "Was it created by the magus?" He theorised, unsure about the implications. Why would he create it only to give it to him? Or were they other possessors?


    Then, his eyes widened. "The dream place! Yes, that place is surrounded by buildings. But why am I the only one outside? Are there actual people in them? Do they also have a system?


    Fighting against his questions and doubts, he couldn''t help but thank Elena. His unbottled emotions allowed him to think at a much deeper level and raise proper questions, even if he didn''t have answers. Then, his eyes brightened as he realised something.


    "I found it! My aspiration in this world. I''ll uncover its genuine history and reach the legendary ninth tier. To have my own body. To understand the true depths of magic. To confront the mysteries that have plagued me for years." He declared solemnly, his hands raised, challenging the sky, the magus, or whoever to stop him in his path.


    "I know I can become the best historian if I set my mind to it," he declared, his laughter echoing in the empty, gloomy dream place.


    After his solemn declaration, his eyelids drooped, surrendering to the embrace of sleep. As he drifted into slumber, a quiet determination filled his being, anchoring his newfound goal in the depths of his consciousness.


    In the realm of dreams, his mind soared unburdened by doubt or fear. Guided by the beacon of his unwavering resolve, he journeyed through the ethereal landscapes of his subconscious.


    Then, like a lantern in the darkness, a glimmer of awakening pierced the veil of dreams. He opened his eyes back in the real world, his spirit rejuvenated and his purpose clear.


    "Let''s get out of this place. We have much to do," he said to Julius, his luminous eyes burning, mana echoing his firm emotions and enveloping his being like a soft, transparent mantle.


    Gazing back at his big brother in confusion, Julius nodded, wondering what happened and by what mechanism Adam made the items disappear, unaware that his life was hanging by a thin thread lying in his brother''s hands.


    sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 141 - 141: Teleportation Circle

    Arun and Asha searched for Louise and Shiro, bringing them into the room.


    "We didn''t find much. Everything is centuries old and rotten." Louise revealed their exploration results, shaking her head in disappointment.


    "We found a mysterious book, but it disappeared after Julius took a nap," Arun said truthfully, not realising he was exposing the duo''s secrets.


    "..." Asha and Julius gazed at him reproachfully while Adam shrugged dismissively. They already knew too much, anyway.


    Using his mana, he wrote, conversing with Shiro directly. "Do you know how to operate magic circles? Does this one have enough power to carry everyone?"


    "Mhh. let me check." She answered, approaching the circle without triggering the barrier. As if as soon as Adam took hold of the grimoire, the defensive mechanism ceased its functions.


    After analysing it for five minutes, she delivered her verdict. "The circle is really ancient. I''m in my fifth year, yet it''s the first time I ever see these kinds of symbols."


    She pointed at the inscriptions, hints of shock veiling her eyes as she sensed a connection with transmutation and said, "Take my words with a grain of salt, but I think its use is safe for one person. If we want everyone to use it, we need to find an energy supply to recharge it or imbue it with our mana for a few days."


    Upon hearing the explanation, Asha''s face paled. She was unwilling to stay in this rotten place, smelling this terrible moldy odor for a few days.


    "What can we use as an energy supply?" She asked, her voice trembling.


    "I can transfer energy from magic items to the circle. If you have materials carrying potent energy, I can use that, too," Shiro said, shrugging. If the young girl wanted to keep adventuring, she''d better adapt to these kinds of dirty and gloomy places.


    "Can I use my gladius to power the circle?" Julius asked, hoping to help his pale friend. After all, the weapon passively absorbed and stored mana and life force.


    "It''s worth a try," Shiro said, receiving Julius'' gladius with a frown. Upon closer inspection, the weapon seemed to be a masterpiece, combining alchemy, transmutation, and enchantment.


    She considered asking about its creator, planning to commission new gauntlets as she returned to the magic circle.


    She retrieved a chalk from her coat''s inner pocket and drew symbols for fifteen minutes under everyone''s expectant gazes.


    After double checking, ensuring that her circle was flawless, she connected it to the other one and placed Julius'' gladius in the middle.


    Her magic circle hummed gently, its inscription glowing dimly as if awakened by the weapon. With each passing second, the glow intensified, illuminating the beautiful room in blue and white lights, drawing a breath of relief from Adam.


    He had a power source, too. However, exposing it was way too dangerous, and he would rather avoid it. After all, it was the same power source used by the college to enhance mana in its territory using the two towers.


    "It should have enough energy to carry us all in around thirty minutes," Shiro said, smiling happily at their success, then asked, "Where will it carry us? Can we use it to traverse the abyss all the way to the destroyed passage?"


    "Even better. It can teleport us to the frozen cave above." Adam wrote, causing her eyes to bulge in shock and her legs to tremble excitedly.


    "Are you sure?" She asked, her voice grave and deep, contrasting with the gentle hum of the magic circle.


    "Yes." He answered bluntly, unbothered by her doubts or shock.


    Shiro''s hands trembled as she swiftly focused her attention back on the circle, memorising and writing the symbols on her coat.


    Teleportation circles were a legend in the academy. Even Shepard ventured into this domain, abandoning it after several years of fruitless research. After returning, she was sure she could sell the circle''s model for a hefty sum. After all, who wouldn''t want to possess a personal, miniaturized gate?


    However, Adam quickly stopped her. Anything emerging from a destroyed path posed too great a risk to be revealed to the public eye. The last thing he wanted was for their party to be labelled rogue mages and hunted down after exposing it.


    Disappointed, she still listened to Adam''s weird explanations, saying it was forbidden magic.


    "What a shame. I''m unsure I understand everything, but I''ll trust you on this one," she said before launching another conversation. "Your party only has four official members, right? Mind if I join it officially? I can bring my expertise and experience and stabilize your lineup."


    She had thought about it continually since they fought the frost naga. She saw great potential in the party. Every member was an unpolished diamond with a distinctive role.


    "Well, after everything we went through, why not?" Arun said, grinning. It was the first time he saw a mage fighting in melee like she did, and her versatility impressed him.


    "Can you share your affinity with us? I don''t understand what that blackish mana is." Louise asked seriously.


    "Oh, didn''t I mention it? I have a rare affinity for something we call force. Basically, I can increase weights to debilitate opponents or increase the impact of my strikes. I trained my body to reach the third tier mainly to support my own affinity." She said with a proud smile, waiting to hear the shocked gasps of the kids. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, even among the rare affinities, hers was one of the rarest and most powerful. However, the expected reaction never came. Instead, everyone turned to Julius to get his opinion.


    "Her affinity is really powerful. If she is sincere, she can be a fine addition to the party." Adam advised upon seeing the boy study the question seriously. After all, he was the first to understand she had a gravity affinity.


    After thinking briefly, Julius nodded. "With the two of us fighting at the front, no one will reach our back line." He said, smiling gently. Despite their rough debut, Shiro acted like a genuine supervisor, helping and advising them during their journey. Her knowledge alone made her a valuable addition to the party, not to mention her battle capabilities.


    Shiro clapped her hands, happy to be accepted, before throwing the gladius back to Julius.


    The dim teleportation circle was now glowing vigorously, ready to be used.

 Chapter 142 - 142: The Enigma of Adams List

    Everyone apprehensively approached the circle, doubting it could still function properly after such a long time.


    However, upon seeing Shiro and Julius swiftly walk on it and disappear in a flash of bright light, they gathered their resolve.


    Arun stepped on the circle''s edge, his legs shaking while gripping Asha''s hand.


    The young girl followed behind, as scared as he was, finding comfort in the solid strength of his fianc¨¦''s touch.


    Louise watched the touching scene with a smile before frowning after Arun opened his mouth.


    "Asha," Arun began, his voice soft but tinged with uncertainty as he looked into her eyes, "if we find ourselves surrounded by magical beasts or worse, lost in another realm, I want you to know..." He paused, gathering his thoughts and blushing before continuing, "I want you to know that I don''t dislike your presence as much as I did before entering the college." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asha''s eyes widened at the boy. The clumsy declaration filled her heart with warmth. "Let''s go, dummy. Everything will be fine. Don''t forget that our party is strong!" she said, trying to reassure her shaking fianc¨¦.


    "I know, but..." Arun''s voice faltered, his fear momentarily overpowering his resolve. "I just have this feeling, like something''s not right. What if we stumble into a demon''s lair?"


    Before he could say anything more, Louise hastily stepped forward, gently pushing the couple into the middle of the circle, and facepalming.


    "Tsk, the scene was perfect, but you had to ruin it," she said with a wry smile, her voice tinged with exasperation. She expected their relationship to progress more under the stressful situation. Alas, she ended up disappointed.


    ******


    After reappearing, the party found itself hidden behind thick, frozen stalagmites in a dark corner of the cave. Julius quickly took his surroundings in, realising they were ten minutes away from the entrance.


    With sighs of relief, they exited the cave in the Gate''s direction.


    The muffled sound of their boots on the snow and the echo of their voices contrasted with the harmonious silence of the night.


    After walking for an hour, they finally traversed the gate, reappearing inside the safe haven that was the college.


    "It was a bumpy first ride, right kids?" Shiro said, grinning. Despite the challenges they experienced, she learned many things and had a clear idea of how to progress, thanks to Adam''s advice.


    "It was a real adventure! Fighting beasts, a weird knight, and discovering a mysterious ruin. Exactly what I expected." Arun said arrogantly, forgetting how afraid he was a few hours ago. Then he shocked everyone with his next sentence. "Where do we go tomorrow?"


    After a heavy silence, Shiro forced a smile and said, accompanied by everyone''s nods. "Maybe not tomorrow. But in a month or two, why not?"


    Arun sighed in disappointment before grabbing Julius with a smile. "Let''s head back to our dorm."


    As Julius nodded and was about to head back, Adam interrupted him.


    "I need to talk with Shiro." He said, his voice serious.


    The boy nodded in confusion, giving the room''s key to Arun and wishing him good night.


    Everyone left after bidding goodbye, curious about what they would speak about but, understood that staying would be poorly received by the enigmatic ghost.


    "I have a list of materials. Help me find them." Adam bluntly wrote, going straight to the point.


    "Sure, forward me the list," Shiro answered, her eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    "Everything in this list has to be elemental neutral and imbued with mana. I need six tier-one minerals, five tier-two plants, four tier-three exotic crystals and gems imbued with magical energy." Shiro nodded. The materials weren''t rare or overly expensive. They could even gather them themselves in a few days if they wanted to. However, her eyes widened as the list extended.


    "Three tier-four enchanted relics. Two tier-five celestial objects like meteor shards or stardust. The essence of a tier-six ghostly creature. A tier-seven ancestral grimoire and finally a tier-eight archmage sigil."


    Shiro''s legs almost gave in as she read the last materials. Even Shepard would have trouble gathering them all, especially the last one!


    "Wh... What are you trying to create with those crazy materials?" She stuttered, her mind racing in every direction, trying to understand the list.


    After pondering, he added, avoiding the question. After all, he couldn''t tell it was the materials required for Kwame''s ritual. "Can you help me get the lower-tiered ones? I''ll ask the teachers for the rest."


    Shiro nodded, still shaken by the list, before numbly heading to her room. She was unwilling to use her brain anymore for the day, so she just waved her hand to say goodbye to Adam and Julius, who was gazing at his big brother in confusion.


    "What list did you show her?" He asked, his eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    "Just a bunch of materials I''ll need for a ritual in the future. Return to your room to rest for the night." Adam said, with a kind smile, not entering into details.


    He had to progress faster if he wanted to find a solution he could accept, the first step being gathering the materials needed to unlock mana affinity. After all, he only had ten months before awakening his talent.


    As Julius nodded, satisfied by the answer and walked back to his room, a group of adults waited expectantly in front of a Gate in the Belloria Kingdom.


    A blonde woman with green eyes paced, biting her thumbnail in frustration as an old man exuding elegance and nobility gazed at her, his brows twitching.


    "Calm down, Eleanor. He''ll be back with the boy soon." Gabriel Ashford said, caressing his moustache.


    "I hope. I''m tired of this wild goose chase. Don''t forget that you married me only to get that boy!" She said, biting her nail with enough force to crack it, her voice filled with resentment.


    "Was it my fault if you failed to bring the boy back? Was it my fault if Gaston outsmarted you so much? You''d better not blame me for your failures, stupid girl." Gabriel answered, narrowing his eyes dangerously and scaring Eleanor.

 Chapter 143 - 143: Jeans Machinations

    "Humph..." She turned to a weak and chained skinny woman, her gaze filled with hate as she raised her hand and slapped her face.


    Blood flew from the woman''s mouth, revealing her beautiful hazel eyes as her hair flew to the side. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What kind of mother have you been for your son? Why does he seem not to care about you, huh? Answer, Alina!" She screamed, venting her frustration on the poor woman.


    Alina spat blood before raising her head with dignity, her gaze unwavering and full of defiance.


    "You''ll never catch Julius. Not with his brother accompanying him." She said, proud of her son''s escape and survival against all odds.


    "Julius? Hahaha." Eleanor laughed madly, tears of amusement welling in her eyes. "Julius is already dead." She revealed, smirking evilly before continuing, "Do you really think he stood a chance against Gaston, that disgusting anomaly?"


    "Enough!" Gabriel interjected, stopping Eleanor from revealing more unverified information. They assumed Gaston had succeeded in his ritual and possessed the boy, but they had no definite proof.


    Moreover, many things lacked sense. Why would Gaston join the College of Alchemy and Transmutation instead of the School of Dark Magic and Necromancy? Was it a plan to throw them off, or did the boy really win against the monster?


    "He is alive," Alina said, her eyes glowing. She trusted the ghost who spent so many years helping her family in the shadows. She knew he wouldn''t let anything happen to her son.


    That faith allowed her to endure the mistreatment of Eleanor for four years, certain that she''d reunite with her son.


    "Humph..." As Eleanor raised her hand to strike again, the Gate suddenly emitted a bright light, piercing the night''s veil of darkness. Eleanor and Gabriel''s eyes lit up in excitement, awaiting to see Thomas and the boy cross it.


    However, a single, lonely man traversed it, his black hair fluttering in the wind.


    He gazed at the duo with his beautiful green eyes, nodding as a greeting before saying, "Thomas has failed. He is most likely dead."


    Upon hearing the tragic news, Gabriel''s eyes narrowed dangerously, wisps of blue and red mana emanating from his eyes. "Are you sure?" He asked, his voice cutting through the silence.


    "Yes. I just saw the kids returning to their rooms. So, either Thomas died, or he betrayed you." Jean Castle said, smirking at Gabriel, seemingly unafraid of the man''s wrath.


    PFUUUU


    A thin jet of compressed water cut his cheek superficially as he gazed at Gabriel''s extended finger.


    "Don''t provoke me, failure." The old man said, his voice dripping with hate. Thomas was his most trusted subordinate and an old friend. His demise irked him to no end. Not to mention his crippled spy network.


    "You made contact with the boy two months ago." He started, clenching his teeth. He then asked, his hands trembling. "Who is he?"


    "Julius. He survived. The ghost is alive, too." Jean revealed in a playful tone. He advised against any rushed actions. Yet that''s precisely what they did.


    Upon hearing the confirmation that her son was alive and well, learning magic, Alina smiled brightly. She had never lost hope.


    On the other hand, Gabriel exhaled, calming himself and recovering his bearing. "We can finally use her, then." He said, pointing at Alina.


    "Once again, I advise against taking hasty actions," Jean said, gazing at the marquis in annoyance.


    "You already alerted them and lost a valuable piece. You should have known better and learned from Gaston''s mistake." He snarled, his gaze disdainful.


    "Alright, cripple. I''ll give you full authority on this matter. However, if you fail, you''re dead." Gabriel answered, succumbing to Jean''s provocations.


    Those accustomed to wielding power over extended periods were so easy to manipulate. Striking their pride was all it took... Jean shook his head in pity.


    "I still have ten months. I want full support from the family." He said. His plan was almost fully devised. He only needed support and investment to cement and make it inescapable.


    Gazing at him, Gabriel snorted, "You have it. Don''t forget, I''ll either have success or your head." Then, water and fire mixed in his location, obscuring his body for a brief moment before he disappeared, leaving Eleanor, Jean, Alina and a few knights behind.


    After ordering the knights to bring Alina back to her cell, Eleanor walked to Jean, her lips curling into a bright smile.


    "Long time no see. I prefer your hair blond." She said, her voice happily resounding against the night''s silence.


    "Me too. But I can''t take any risks. Don''t stress yourself anymore. I got everything covered." He said, smiling back.


    "I trust you. You are the smartest man. Even that anomaly couldn''t compare to your bright mind." She said, her voice dripping with pride.


    "But he could fight, wield mana, deceive and was extremely patient. Don''t belittle him. His real strength lay in his versatility." He shared his opinion before adding. "I need to return. The sun will rise soon, and I must guard the library."


    "Take care of yourself, and don''t forget, I love you," Eleanor said, gazing lovingly at the leaving Jean.


    "I know. Love you too." He responded as a flash of light engulfed him after he traversed the Gate.


    As Jean materialized back in the college, he remained composed, his mind focused on the task at hand. With a determined stance, he whispered to himself, "But I love my future more."


    What was left of the night quickly passed as the sun rose, illuminating the academy''s dorms with its warm, golden rays.


    In dormitory three, room 207, Julius tiredly opened his eyes. They returned too late yesterday, leaving him only a few hours of sleep.


    Even if today was Sunday, he refused to skip his daily training. He had to cultivate and improve his fighting style and techniques, or he would remain mediocre.


    "Big brother said we lack decisiveness and miss too many opportunities." Julius pondered, determined to spend the whole day finding applications to Adam''s advice.


    Simultaneously, Adam was lying lazily on his bed, reading a thick leather-covered book while creating and dismantling two mana fingers in the dream place.


    The weight of time pressed on his shoulders, but he was determined to speed up his progress drastically.

 Chapter 144 - 144: The Shapeshifters Legacy

    "Interesting..." Adam said, absorbed in the book''s knowledge. "To use transmutation to shapeshift partially or entirely, I''ll have to expand my knowledge of anatomy. I should probably look or design a spell to make things smoother..."


    He pondered about the Morphomancer''s legacy and how to integrate it into his arsenal.


    A plan manifested in his chaotic mind. What would happen if he managed to become proficient as both a mana conjurer and a morphomancer? Would he create a whole new class recognised by his system?


    Excitement bubbled as he theorised and analysed both fields'' applications.


    "Mana conjurers focus on manipulation outside of the body. Morphomancer''s does the opposite. They control mana inside, transforming muscles, tissues, and cells. In fact, they complement each other perfectly!" He said, his mind happily combining his limited science knowledge with magic.


    He wondered if he could discover a third path''s legacy excitedly. But where should he look?


    He obtained Kwame''s legacy by chance, while he almost died to get Elena''s in a random ruin hidden inside the belly of a dangerous mountain. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a brief reflection, he put his excitement aside, refocusing on his training and reading.


    Using transmutation, the morphomancer bypassed the need for incantations to use spells. Their fighting style focused on their ability to transform their bodies and objects.


    He understood no morphomancer was unarmed, as they could use nature as their weapons. For example, a seemingly harmless boulder on the side of the road could suddenly become a stone sword in their hands. Depending on the mastery and level of knowledge, they could even change the rock''s properties, turning it into steel or even magic materials.


    That wasn''t all. Their ability to shape-shift was absolutely terrifying. At high mastery, the most common-looking person could suddenly transform entirely. Bones, muscles, fangs, claws, wings, the only limitation to what they could change their bodies into was their knowledge, mastery and imagination. He also noted that they had to train their bodies rigorously to support the shapeshifting.


    Moreover, they could also change faces and voices, making them the best spies.


    Adam drooled at the prospect of changing his appearance into a stylish mix of powerful magic beasts before facepalming. "I don''t have a body..." He said, his eyes dimming.


    "At least I can try in the dream place." He said, trying to raise his morale.


    After understanding the pros and cons of the morphomancer and realising why Elena spent most of her life studying and conducting research, he flipped the pages to study her achievement.


    Diagrams covered by old, forgotten symbols greeted his eyes. Elegantly written explanations about their usage covered the pages in a well-structured manner.


    He skimmed through the pages, his eyes wide, trying to understand the underlying workings of the mineral transmutations, only to realise he couldn''t understand them.


    As he reached the last page, he noticed a warning written in bold font. "Do not, and I insist, try mineral transmutation before reaching the seventh tier or have mana control reaching that tier''s standard. The process will backfire, transforming your body into minerals if you do!"


    He nodded, his face serious, wondering if his soul could be transformed into minerals, too.


    He placed the book back on his table with a wry smile before shifting his focus''s attention.


    On Monday, they would attend their headteacher''s class. After learning about his existence, Beatrix offered him an apprenticeship, like the others.


    "Should I abuse the teacher''s trust and eagerness to ask for benefits to accept their offers?" He said, his eyes filled with reluctance. He hated that idea.


    Ever since he woke up in this world, he always returned favors, striving to be an honest person


    The best example would be Alina. After receiving her help, he made her life comfortable, making her work an undemanding job in Theodor''s shop.


    He sighed after remembering the old man, before steeling his resolve. "I''ll pay them back. As long as I progress, I can help them become adepts or even arcanists." After all, he owned two archmages'' legacies.


    But how could he make them believe him without exposing them? The grimoires'' secrets had to stay hidden until he became strong enough to protect himself.


    After thinking briefly, he decided to use their perception of him to convince them.


    With that point sorted, he planned his next actions. "I need to borrow anatomy and mineralogy books. I should also brew potions for my other stats and check on the Battle Monster Club."


    With a bright smile, he shook his head. With each passing day, the world seemed to grow more enchanting, presenting him with an ever-expanding list of tasks and discoveries to pursue.


    With everything planned, he focused one hundred percent of his attention on mastering the mage''s hand mana technique. His progress was smooth, and he should be able to materialise a full hand by tomorrow. Next, he would try to materialise two instantly without using his own hand as a template.


    As he diligently trained, the sun passed its zenith, commencing its downward course.


    In the courtyard in front of dormitory three, the loud clang of metal resonated, disturbing the afternoon''s calm atmosphere.


    "Come again!" Shiro exclaimed, her smile wide and her eyes sparkling.


    Opposite her, Julius took a deep breath, taking his battle stance. They had been fighting against each other for hours now.


    In the beginning, he overpowered Shiro with ease, using tactics to catch her off guard. However, as time passed, the young girl slowly adapted. She used her affinity more seamlessly, using control instead of spells to increase her gauntlets'' weight while attacking or defending.


    Faced with her swift progress, Julius found himself forced to change his approach after understanding his problem and reviewing their battles.


    He tended to overthink before taking action, missing free opportunities. Instead, he started to rely more on his reflexes, searching to punish his opponent''s mistakes or missed strikes instantly.


    He also forced himself to strike more viciously, targeting vital areas after understanding his big brother''s analysis of their fight against the frost naga.


    They fought until dusk, only stopping to eat in the cafeteria before returning to their respective room for the night.


    They both felt happy about their progress and promised to train together more often.

 Chapter 145 - 145: Aruns Education: Delving into Adams Teachings

    "Wake up, Julius." Adam gently shook the boy at dawn. He wanted to inform him about their busy schedule in advance and ask his opinion about his idea.


    The first thing the boy said after waking up and hearing his plan was, "Did you lose your mind?" with widened eyes.


    Even without being a mage, he knew you could only take one mentor. So what was this stupid idea to accept every teacher''s offer, including Shepard?


    "Do you know why they propose apprenticeships to talented students?" Adam asked in response, making him fall deep in thought.


    "To help their pupils reach their level and continue their teachings for the next generations?" He said matter-of-factly, his voice proud.


    "Buh, Buh. Wrong answer." Adam said, crossing his fingers. "It is to bind them. Most of them have been stuck on the fourth tier for years. They have no idea how to progress further. So, what do you do when you can''t achieve something yourself?"


    Julius pondered the question, understanding flashing across his hazel eyes. "You hope your apprentices succeed and share the method with you."


    "Pimpom. Correct! That''s why most invest resources in their disciples. They think that making them reach higher tiers faster equals higher chances to succeed. Sadly, they failed to realise the truth..." Adam''s voice lingered in the empty room as he shook his head.


    How deeply ingrained was the tier system for them not to realise that what mattered the most was control rather than quantity and potency?


    "That''s why I plan to bait them. They think I''m a super genius who can achieve their dreams." He started before grinning and continuing, "In fact, I can. Hahaha."


    With his new understanding, Julius couldn''t help but ponder. He didn''t want to believe it was the only reason behind apprenticeships. Wasn''t it just his big brother''s assumptions?


    He shook his head, unsure about what to think anymore. Then, he walked to Arun, shaking him to prepare for their busy school day.


    "Five more minutes, please." The boy said, his voice pleading.


    "I''ll be gone in five minutes... You should sleep earlier." Julius said, amused by his friend''s behavior.


    "Haaa... Fine. I was too absorbed in learning my next spell." Arun answered, difficulty opening his green eyes and yawning.


    "Advise him to focus on his mana control and forget spells for now. He is wasting his time." Adam chimed it with a frown. Didn''t he explain that clearly two days ago?


    After Julius relayed his words, Arun facepalmed. "I was so caught up preparing for our next adventure that I completely forgot!"


    "No problem. Hehe. Tell him he owes me two gold coins for the lesson." Adam said, laughing like a black-hearted merchant who had just scammed his customer.


    Julius laughed after gazing at the pitiful-looking Arun. He lost two gold coins for something he already knew. How infuriating.


    "Alright, add three, and I''ll teach you how to reach tier two with fifteen strands instead of twenty," Adam said, his eyes burning a golden color.


    Arun nodded, his eyes sharp. "Deal."


    It didn''t sound like much, but five strands were actually a lot. Even with his mana-gathering technique, he would probably need one or two months to obtain them.


    "Easy, improve your control, then use it to form the circle," Adam said, smiling innocently.


    "Control again?!" Arun exclaimed, his hands trembling in indignation. His father had tier-four control, but like every magic practitioner, had never trained it before becoming a mage. He also never heard about forming circles this way. Why was Adam so obsessed with it?


    "By the way, if you share what I taught you with anyone outside our group, the deal is off. You can seek your father for help and be stuck at the fourth tier until you die, just like him." This time, Adam used his mana to write, causing Arun to pale at his harsh words.


    He opened his mouth to defend his father but quickly closed it. If memories served him right, Vikram became a mage at seventeen, making him a rare genius during his youth. He was now forty-five...


    Upon realising his father had made no progress in twenty-eight years except in mana control and alchemy, his eyes bulged in shock.


    "I''ll try your method, but if I don''t reach the second tier by our next expedition, I want a refund." He said, his voice firm yet his face lowered.


    After all, his father was more than his hero. He was the man he dreamed of surpassing. Understanding that in the eyes of Adam, Vikram was just another mediocre mage made his heart ache. But what explanation could he offer that wouldn''t come across as mere justification?


    "Ok," Adam answered shortly before floating towards the door.


    In the meantime, Julius patted Arun''s shoulder. "You can trust him, Arun. In truth, he likes you a lot, even if he would never admit it."


    "Really?" Arun''s eyes lit up as Julius'' words chased his depressing thoughts about his father away. Being liked by someone so mysterious and creative made him puff his chest with pride.


    Julius nodded under his big brother''s annoyed gaze.


    "Move. Now!" Adam said authoritatively, making him shiver.


    He walked to the door with heavy steps, afraid of his big brother''s future retaliation. "Seems like I won''t sleep well tonight." He muttered while opening the door and walking outside the room.


    "How did you know?" Adam replied, a playful smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. He couldn''t help but tease the boy, knowing full well he''d be on edge all night.


    He laughed while floating behind him, making the boy panic the whole morning before they finally entered their classroom after having breakfast.


    "Good morning, students! I hope you enjoyed your weekend and are ready for our elemental magic mastery lessons!" Beatrix said, her smile dazzling the kids and her enthusiasm contagious.


    It was the first time Adam assisted her class. He skipped it last week for obvious reasons.


    He patiently endured the torturous three hours, listening to something he had no care for before the bell finally rang.


    As the students left the class in a cacophony of discussions and laughter, Julius patiently waited, seated at his desk.


    Once the class was empty, he stood and walked to Beatrix, catching her attention.


    "Ah! Mr. Riverwood. How can I help you?" She asked, smiling brightly and placing a monocle on her right eye.


    S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 146 - 146: The Ghostly Pact

    Julius regarded Beatrix with a perplexed expression. No one had ever addressed him in such a manner, and it felt distinctly odd.


    "We came to accept your offer," Adam said, smiling innocently.


    Echoing his words, the sound of Beatrix''s hand meeting the desk reverberated through the room as she slapped it in excitement. Her eyes sparkled with satisfaction, and her lips curved into an enchanting smile. "I''m glad you chose me! I''m sure we can do so much together!" her melodious voice echoed in the empty room.


    "But... I have a condition." Adam said, making her frown. "I need some rare element-neutral materials. If you can get hold of a set, I''ll help you become an adept in less than five years."


    Beatrix gazed at the ghost in shock, her eyes wide, the monocle almost falling from her nose and her mouth open. She wondered how he could be so sure he could pull it off.


    "Show me the list." She said, her delicate face turning serious. She might harbor doubts but trusted Shepard''s discerning eye.


    Adam wrote the materials from tier four and above using mana, causing Beatrix to almost fall from her seat.


    "Do you realise that your list is worth a small kingdom? What do you need those materials for?" She asked, her voice trembling.


    "A ritual. I can''t share much, but know that if I succeed, I''ll probably become a mage by the end of this academic year." He revealed with burning eyes.


    His words even shocked Julius. How would his big brother become a mage when he couldn''t even gather mana on his own? He could drink potions to remedy the problem but had already consumed one this year.


    Beatrix gazed at the ghost intently. If he could really rise from tier one to tier four in one academic year, he might become an adept in less than five years. The youngest mage in the world took four years in the academy to reach that tier after all. Even after centuries had passed, his record remained unbroken.


    She tapped her index on her desk pensively before deciding. "I can get you the tier-five materials." She said, succumbing to the temptation under Julius'' astonished gaze.


    He failed to understand how she could accept to trade two valuable materials for a hypothetical opportunity to become an adept.


    But her eyes shone with determination. After years of stagnation, she would seize any chance for advancement, even if she had to sacrifice rare materials.


    "If I''m not mistaken, Thaddeus obtained a ghostly essence years ago. You can try to get it from him. The tier-four materials are the easiest to get. Vikram has a bunch of them. Considering your good relationship with Arun, he''ll probably give you what you need," Beatrix said, trying her best to help Adam before a deep frown etched itself onto her delicate face.


    "The problem is the last two... For the ancestral grimoire, try to ask Elysia. She comes from an old family of mages. Who knows? She might have inherited one." She paused briefly, a shiver running down her spine as she fixed the last material''s name.


    "Ask Shepard for the archmage sigil. If he can''t help you get it, no one can." She said, her voice echoing ominously in the classroom, forcing Julius to take a step back.


    Adam nodded calmly and said in gratitude, "Thank you for the information. You have my word. Any person who helps me now will become an adept in less than five years."


    Beatrix nodded, hoping he could achieve his objective and hold his promise, before bidding the duo goodbye.


    After leaving the classroom, Julius swiftly ran to Thaddeus'' transmutation classroom. Fortunately, the old man was still inside, seated at his desk and reading a thick grimoire.


    Knock Knock. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes?" Thaddeus responded, his brows twitching in annoyance. Why couldn''t he read in peace during mealtime?


    However, after the door creaked open, and he discerned the ghostly figure of Adam through his monocle, his face brightened.


    "Ah, isn''t it our transmutation genius? Why did you suddenly come to visit this old man?" He said, his smile so wide that his pearly white teeth reflected the sunlight.


    "I came to accept your offer..."


    Adam repeated what he said to Beatrix, except he directly asked for the tier-six ghost essence instead of showing him the list.


    "Count me in." Thaddeus made a split-second decision, accepting Adam''s request without asking questions.


    Julius regarded the man with a weary gaze, realising his big brother had been right since the beginning. They only wanted apprentices to become adepts. He shook his head in disappointment, releasing a heavy sigh.


    Noticing his expression, Thaddeus frowned.


    "You are still young, boy. You don''t know what it is like to become a mage at a young age. Dream to climb the tiers all the way to the magus level, only to be crushed by reality and stagnate for decades." He said, reminiscing about his younger days.


    Despite his diligent training during the past fifty years and the innumerable potions and elixirs he drank, he seemed unable to form his fifth circle. He still couldn''t understand the reason. His mana reserve was as deep as a well and extremely potent. His rare affinity to metal was equally developed, reaching a really high level.


    He could say without a doubt that he tried everything, yet failed. So, why not accept the ghost''s offer? After all, he would have invested resources in him if he had become his disciple in the first place.


    "You have my word. You''ll become an adept soon." Adam reassured him before leaving the class with Julius.


    As they made their way to Elysia''s class, Adam pondered how to persuade her. She potentially held the second most valuable item. Thankfully, the grimoire wouldn''t vanish after the ritual. It would only diminish in power. Still, the item was so precious that he questioned whether it could even be removed from a heavily guarded chamber in the first place.


    Moreover, during their last conversation, he remembered he called her a dandelion eater.


    He sighed in apprehension as Julius tried to open the door, only to find it locked.


    "She already left, big bro." He said, his shoulders dropping in disappointment.

 Chapter 147 - 147: The Art of Negotiation and Manipulation

    "We can try again after evening classes," Adam answered, exasperation lacing his words. He pondered briefly before adding, his eyes ablaze with determination, "Let''s skip classes. We need to find Vikram and ask him to contact Shepard."


    Julius nodded, his heart overjoyed to follow the suggestion. Despite his indifference towards the boring magic classes, he found consolation in the complex tapestry of history and geopolitics, enjoying every opportunity to broaden his horizons. If not for his big brother, he would only attend to those.


    As he ran to the cafeteria, cutting the wind like an arrow and astonishing the students he passed by, Adam pondered the persuasive argument he could employ to sway Shepard.


    The man was already an arcanist, leagues above the other teachers. Offering him a way to become an adept would be insufficient.


    He couldn''t share Kwame''s or Elisa''s legacies, either. Even if Shepard didn''t outright kill him for possessing knowledge labelled dangerous by the entire planet, what would happen after the other archmages discovered his advancement? Or worse, the magus in person?


    He frowned upon reaching this point as Julius stepped inside the cafeteria.


    After swiping the place with his hazel eyes, he noticed a small group of teachers engaged in a heated discussion. Their table was filled with pints or glasses, releasing the sweet scent of alcohol.


    "I''m telling you, my approach to elemental conversion in alchemy is at least twenty percent more effective than yours!" Thurin exclaimed, confronting Vikram with a confident tone.


    "Maybe, but it consumes forty percent more mana. You sacrifice stability for efficiency. That''s why my success rate is higher than yours." Vikram answered, his gaze sharp. He prided himself as the college''s best alchemist and wouldn''t step back.


    Then, he noticed the approaching Julius. His eyes lit up as he rose from his seat. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A student requests my support. We''ll continue this conversation later. Even if you are wrong." He said, smirking at Thurin before walking to meet the boy.


    "Big brother has a favor to ask. Can you help us?" Julius said, going straight to the point and astonishing Vikram.


    His face turned serious as he said, "Follow me. We''ll speak in my classroom."


    With a nod, they walked behind him until they entered the alchemy class.


    After he put his monocle, Adam instantly said, causing the teacher''s eyes to narrow. "I need three tier-four element-neutral enchanted relics. In exchange, I''ll help you become an adept."


    Vikram gazed at the swirling mist hiding Adam''s features intently, his eyes burning as he fell deep in thoughts.


    The silence lingered in the classroom briefly before he finally opened his mouth. "You just started your journey. I''m sorry, but I don''t think you can help me."


    Adam smirked in response. "If you don''t believe me, let''s bet instead." He said, laying his bait.


    "Oh? Concerning what? You do understand it must be of equal worth, correct?" Vikram answered with a playful smile, intrigued by the sudden offer.


    "Your son. I''ll make him an acolyte with tier-two mana control by the end of this month." Adam revealed his contingency plan, forcing Vikram''s smile to freeze on his face.


    Since the beginning, he foresaw that the allure of power might not sway every teacher. That''s why he designed alternatives.


    For Thaddeus, he planned to rejuvenate his old cells after delving into Elena''s legacy for a few months. For Beatrix, he planned to offer fashion designs after noticing her carry the handbags manufactured by the Kaur family.


    Vikram''s case was the easiest to solve. With how caring and strict he was with his son, helping Arun was an easy way to convince him.


    After five long minutes of silence, Vikram''s conflicted expression finally returned to normal as he gave his answer. "Your proposition is tempting. However, he''ll eventually become an acolyte in a few months anyway. It is not worth the risk."


    Before he could call the meeting off, Adam''s shocking words resonated in the room. "If it''s not enough, I can make him an apprentice in, let''s say, six months?"


    Even Julius gazed at him in confusion, wanting to scream, "You''re not even an apprentice yourself!" but kept his mouth shut. He knew better than to interfere with his brother''s crazy ideas.


    "Hahaha. That would make him the youngest apprentice in history." Vikram''s laughter resonated thunderously in the room as he slapped his desk in amusement. He knew his son''s talent. Even becoming an apprentice in his fourth year would require a miracle.


    "I know the recipe of a potion that can increase natural mana flow," Adam revealed with an impassive voice, forcing Vikram to stop laughing.


    Instead, his face became scaringly serious, and his eyes emanated wisps of fire-red mana. "That''s lost knowledge. Do you realise I can kill you for possessing it?"


    "The same way you could after I attacked you two months ago." Adam snorted, unafraid and still angry about what he did. He was confident in Vikram''s character, trusting that as long as his sole heir stood to benefit, he would turn a blind eye. That''s why he was daring enough to reveal the Ghostly Elixir of Ethereal Energy.


    Vikram scratched his head, sighing. "Alright, you drive a hard bargain. I''ll give you the three relics for the recipe. As an additional condition, Arun must become an apprentice by the end of the third month next year."


    "I want the relics first. Not giving the recipe for free." Adam answered, his stance firm on the matter. If Vikram couldn''t trust him, he would revise his plan and ask someone else for the relics.


    After a moment, Vikram finally agreed, hints of fear crossing his eyes. He started to realise how manipulative Adam could be and dreaded the thought of becoming his enemy.


    Of course, he would win in a frontal confrontation ten times out of ten, but what if strategy and traps were added to the mix? What if he came back after reaching his level to settle the scores?


    "I hope we can let bygones be bygones. I''m sure you understand why I had to interrogate the boy." He said, trying to tie this loose end.


    "Sure, help me negotiate with Shepard, and I''ll forget everything," Adam answered with a mischievous grin.

 Chapter 148 - 148: The Sigils Quest

    "Are you sure you''re not from Asha''s family?" Vikram said, cold sweat dripping down his back. He had the feeling he was being led by the nose by the Kaur''s family head.


    Julius couldn''t help but burst into laughter at the question. He understood where Vikram got that assumption, as when it came to benefits, his big brother would fight tooth and nail to get the lion''s share.


    Adam gazed at him briefly before continuing his discussion with a smile. "How do we contact Shepard?"


    Vikram then explained that he could contact him thanks to his teacher''s card before spending half an hour discussing what they could offer to obtain the arcanist''s help.


    After deepening his understanding of the man, Adam nodded, ready to step into the lion''s maw.


    "If things go south, I''ll do my best to help convince him," Vikram assured before retrieving his card and injecting mana into it.


    The sleek golden card came to life with a soft hum and a bright light as he said, "Adam has an offer and requests a meeting."


    After thirty seconds, a mass of smoke filtered through the window and gathered in the middle of the empty classroom. After condensing itself, the smiling figure of Shepard appeared before them.


    "Haa. My ghostly friend. Are you finally ready to become my apprentice? With your potential, I can easily help you become an adept!" He said, his voice filled with eagerness and enthusiasm as his colorful robes fluttered.


    Julius couldn''t help but laugh at his wording. Wasn''t that what his big brother said to the other teachers?


    Meanwhile, Adam locked his gaze with the man''s piercing grey eyes and asked, "What drives your desire for an apprentice?"


    The arcanist''s smile widened as he swiftly answered, "To help me conduct research and pierce the secret to reach the archmage rank." He took a stylish pose before continuing, "You see, despite my dazzling appearance and out-of-this-world style, I''m already fifty-two."


    Everyone''s eyes widened at the revelation for different reasons. Adam and Julius had always thought he was no older than thirty. On the other hand, Vikram''s expression contorted, a testament to his deep inner turmoil. Shepard was less than ten years older than him but two tiers above!


    "Hahaha. I pride myself on being the youngest arcanist of our age." He said, pride accompanying his words before turning serious. "Sadly, I''m not immortal. Alchemy can''t renew my aging organs. That''s why I need to become an archmage and further my research on immortality."


    BAM


    Vikram fell from his chair after immortality was mentioned. Was it even possible? He slowly stood up under the director''s playful gaze.


    "I like this world too much to die. Moreover, wouldn''t it be a shame to lose a talent like me because of old age?" Then he continued his explanation. "If immortality was unattainable, how are those three old fogies occupying the archmage rank still alive? Not to mention our dear, elusive magus?"


    These mighty figures were way out of his league, so he rarely thought about them. But the question raised by Shepard forced him to consider immortality as possible.


    "So? Will you join me on my quest, my dear Adam? Under me, you''ll have access to a plethora of spells, academic documents covering various fields, and resources." Shepard extended his hand, his eyes burning with ambition.


    Even he, the acclaimed genius of their time, had been stuck at his rank for twenty years! He kept gathering mana painstakingly, day after day. Sadly, the seventh magic circle refused to form, frustrating him to no end as his once youthful body struggled against the passing of time. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam pondered briefly, still reluctant to recognise anyone as his mentor, before stating his condition. "I need an archmage sigil. If you can get hold of one, I''ll become your apprentice."


    "A what?" Shepard''s voice squeaked, his pitch rising two octaves in response to the unexpected request.


    "Ahem. Do you know what you''re asking for? An archmage sigil is an official item granted to them by the magus in person! It is a recognition of their achievements and mastery over mana by the strongest. So, tell me, how do you want me to find one?" He asked, a deep frown covering his face.


    Simultaneously, Adam''s eyes widened as he understood the depth of Kwame''s intelligence, thinking in shock. ''Kwame realised elemental affinities were baits and needed elemental neutral materials of the eighth tier. That''s how he got the idea of using his own enemy''s creations!''


    He had always wondered about the sigil''s placement in the eighth tier rather than the seventh, but now everything made much more sense! He also understood the sigil was the missing piece causing Kwame''s inability to unlock mana affinity. After all, it made no sense for him not to write about it if he had.


    As his understanding deepened, Shepard''s voice echoed gravely in the room, forcing him out of his thoughts. "Forget about obtaining a sigil. It''s hopeless."


    However, Adam was determined. He couldn''t give up. "I only need it for a day. I''ll return it in pristine condition. Help me borrow one." He asked, his voice echoing his firm state of mind.


    Faced with his resolve, Shepard fell into deep thought, swiftly assessing the risks and potential outcomes if he involved himself.


    "I can help organise a meeting with two archmages. You''ll be on your own for the request. I''m sorry, but I can''t take any more risks." He said, shaking his head in fear. After all, archmages were for him what mages were for apprentices: unreachable existences.


    "Thank you. I can''t promise you anything concerning immortality, but I can give you a magic circle design for your trouble." Adam said, genuinely thankful for the help.


    Then, remembering Elena''s legacy, he used his mana to draw the teleportation circle recorded in her grimoire before Shepard, forcing the man''s eyes to widen in dismay.


    He swiftly retrieved a magic device from his pocket, using it to register the drawing before forcing it to dissipate using smoke.


    "Never show this to anyone!" He screamed, a mix of trepidation and dread lacing his voice.

 Chapter 149 - 149: Revealing the Forbidden

    He had studied this field extensively before giving up, marking teleportation circles as impossible fantasies. After all, how could a small circle replace the humongous Gates they used?


    However, it was because he studied the field that he understood the intricacies and viability of the design.


    After recovering his bearings, he sternly explained, "I don''t want to know where you found this design, and I don''t care. It is unrecorded knowledge. If anyone ever found you possess it, you won''t need to meet the archmages. They''ll find and erase any trace of you!"


    However, instead of the panicked gaze he expected from Adam, he only saw him grin.


    "That''s why you recorded it?" He said playfully. After their exchange, he understood what drove Shepard. It was not power in itself but knowledge. That''s why he shared the circle, unafraid of the consequences.


    In response, Shepard narrowed his eyes dangerously, then burst into a fit of laughter. "Hahaha. I guess I''d better not show it to anyone either!" He said, unable to keep his severe facade anymore.


    "Be ready. I''ll take you tomorrow to see the first archmage." He said before transforming into a mass of smoke and leaving the room, carried away by the wind.


    "Things turned out better than I expected," Vikram said, smiling wryly and feeling less guilty about accepting the potion''s recipe.


    "Nothing is done yet, but we are on the right track," Adam answered, clenching his fist in victory before adding, "I need to prepare for tomorrow. When will the materials be ready?"


    "I''ll give them to Arun tomorrow. You can get them from him." Vikram said, smiling upon imagining his son''s progress.


    With a friendly nod, the duo returned to their dorm, leaving Vikram alone to ponder Shepard''s revelations.


    ********


    Upon reaching their room, Adam swiftly closed his eyes to enter the dream place to train and think about the upcoming meeting.


    Lying on his bed, he couldn''t help but frown after an hour.


    "I have nothing to trade for the sigil..." He said in discouragement.


    He counted on Shepard to get him a sigil before knowing their importance. Sadly, things didn''t go according to plan, leaving him entirely out of tricks.


    He scratched his head in frustration before saying, "I have two chances. I''ll just ask what they want directly and try to obtain it."


    With a sigh of frustration, he shifted his focus back to training, determined to perfect his mage''s hand mana technique by tomorrow.


    Meanwhile, Julius sat on his bed, clutching his gladius as he continued his cultivation practice. Thanks to the increase in the weapon''s tier, he could refine life force faster than before. However, he still progressed at a snail''s pace.


    "When will we focus on getting a cultivation technique..." He muttered, his eyes glowing with sadness. He understood that his big brother couldn''t divide his attention anymore. But he wanted to progress, too.


    Chasing the depressing thoughts away, he focused on cultivation until five in the evening.


    Upon hearing the bell ring in the distance, he shook Adam awake to continue with their busy schedule.


    Despite running at top speed, they sadly failed to meet Elysia. The teacher seemed to leave her class faster than her students, for reasons they didn''t know.


    Instead, they entered the enormous tower in which the library was located.


    "Welcome back. Are you here to return the books you borrowed?" Jean greeted them with a smile.


    "Yes, and I''d like to borrow an encyclopedia on magic beasts'' anatomy and one on humans," Julius replied, handing over the alchemy books borrowed using Shepard''s golden tickets.


    Taking the book, Jean suggested earnestly, "No problem. I suggest using a golden ticket for the magical beasts'' encyclopedia; they''re the best."


    Julius gazed at his big brother, awaiting his instruction, only to see him shake his head, looking at Jean, his eyes burning with suspicion.


    He could basically borrow any book using the golden ticket. Why would he waste it on an encyclopedia? He found the librarian''s suggestion really weird. More importantly, how did he know he still possessed one?


    As suspicion took root in Adam''s heart, Jean''s words cut through the tension with a hint of amusement. Despite the levity in his tone, his emerald eyes gleamed with a sharpness akin to daggers. "Everyone knows," he remarked to Julius, "that you held onto a ticket from your last visit. Your friend couldn''t resist boasting about it the last time he borrowed a fire spell book, hahaha."


    Thanks to his improved physique, Julius noticed the slight change while Adam nodded in understanding, dropping his suspicion and planning to teach the boy how to keep his tongue in check.


    "I won''t use my ticket," Julius responded, gazing suspiciously at Jean, who nodded and went to fetch the encyclopedias.


    Then, he came and presented two books. "That''s the best ones I have." He said, his smile reaching his ears as Adam read the titles.


    "Common tier one and two magical beasts'' anatomy index and basics of the human body workings..." His gaze burned with the flame of anger as he said. "Is he taking us for fools?"


    But before Julius could complain, Jean''s voice cut the air sharply. "Remember the rules? You can''t borrow any book containing knowledge above your tier. I''m trying to help you, really." He said, hinting he was doing the boy a favor. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His words managed to calm Adam down as he remembered them. "Take the one on human anatomy. Don''t want to study weak beasts." He tasked Julius, feeling annoyed by the stupid rule.


    After leaving the library, Julius made his way towards the Battle Monster Club, eager to explore why it piqued his big brother''s interest so much.


    Unbeknownst to them, the librarian''s gaze lingered on their departing figures, a frown marring his features as he contemplated their encounter.


    "I almost messed up... A slip of the tongue was enough to trigger his suspicion." He muttered, clenching a round gem. He had wanted to force him to use his ticket on something that wouldn''t make him grow stronger, but it almost backfired.

 Chapter 150 - 150: Battle Monster

    "Welcome to the battle monster club!" An older student greeted him as soon as he entered the bustling office of the club with a radiant smile.


    He curiously gazed at the many students discussing enthusiastically as they spectated a strange battle.


    "I''m telling you! The thunder wolf will beat the goblin!" A young student from his class exclaimed excitedly.


    "No way. This goblin looks like a veteran. With his equipment and a bit of help, he''ll win!" Another student answered, his gaze focused on the battle.


    "What is happening?" Julius asked, carried by the general excitement.


    The older student''s eyes brightened at the question. "One of our members wants to take a more active role in the club. He has to beat an older student to be accepted." He responded before explaining the rules.


    After the lengthy explanation, Julius summarised them, his voice showcasing his growing interest. "Two people duel using a deck of twenty talismans. They each have three castles. Once they are destroyed, they lose, right?"


    "More or less. We''ll transfer monster souls into cars to make it more convenient." The older student explained excitedly, pointing at the goblin and its master, who released a spell on it, "During each of your turns, you can use a supportive spell to boost one of your monsters or alter the terrain before and after attacking."


    Echoing his words, the goblin''s sword suddenly blazed with furious flames as numbers appeared above its head.


    ATK 1200->1500.


    Adam''s eyes glowed passionately at the interactive game, eager to complete his deck and compete in the tournament he heard about during their inscription. Then, he gazed at the scene in more detail.


    Each student stood behind a table filled with magic inscriptions and three slots to place cards. Before them, a realistic illusion depicted three miniaturised castles. The field was divided in the middle by a large plain monsters would fight on. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, the goblin''s master voice resounded in the room with a command. "Engage in battle!"


    Following the order, the lifelike illusions of the two monsters entered the plain.


    The wolf opened its mouth, revealing its sharp fangs as lightning danced on its yellow fur before lunging at the small goblin.


    In response, the green creature cut the air with his burning sword, dividing the wolf and engulfing its body in fire.


    However, before the burning parts of the defeated monster could hit the ground, they exploded in a rain of sparkles.


    "That student did his homework. Thanks to the boosting spell, he defeated a stronger enemy." The older student said, nodding approvingly before adding, "The goblin can now progress towards the castle. If he wins his next battle, he can destroy it."


    Julius nodded in understanding, captivated by the match, as the wolf owner frowned. He drew a card from his deck before smiling ominously.


    "Come forth, Spectral Warden!" He exclaimed, slapping his card on the table''s slot.


    Echoing his words, a thick mist materialised in front of his besieged castle, swirling ominously in the wind before taking the ethereal form of a heavily armored knight carrying an enormous great sword.


    Not wasting time, he immediately engaged him in battle. After all, the attack points displayed above its head reached 1600.


    Julius gazed at the ghostly apparition before turning to his big brother, a peculiar gleam in his eyes. He had always pondered the true extent of his brother''s strength and couldn''t help but question how much attack he would have if he were turned into a card.


    Unable to defeat his opponent, the goblin exploded into light particles under its owner''s aggrieved gaze. However, before he could start his turn, his opponent swiftly cast a spell.


    The sky darkened as graves rose from the plain, turning it into an eery cemetery.


    "Use your effect." He ordered the Spectral Warden under everyone''s bathed breaths.


    The warden nonchalantly plunged his hand into the soft soil and pulled a ghost with 1000 attack points from it.


    "Sigh, the match is over." The older student shook his head, explaining, "Instead of using a boosting spell, he altered the field after the battle, allowing him to trigger the warden''s summoning effect."


    Upon hearing the explanation, Adam''s eyes narrowed in interest. The game''s complexity excited him to no end. Moreover, each deck was unique, as the cards came from genuine monsters.


    The rest of the match unfolded without surprise. The warden summoned another ghost in each turn, filling his owner''s field and allowing him to launch multiple attacks on the castles overwhelming his opponent.


    "Starting from tier two, monsters have unique effects capable of turning the tables of the match. I recommend you to trade or buy a few to strengthen your deck." The older student said as the excitement for the duel died down after such a crushing defeat.


    Julius nodded before walking to another student seated at a counter with various cards and talismans displayed behind a glass. He checked the prices with frightful eyes.


    Tier-two harpy: 40 golds.


    Tier-two Treant: 55 golds.


    Tier-three Gravewalker: 423 golds.


    Then, a card covered by a thick mana barrier caught his attention.


    Tier-four Shadowfiend: 2500 golds.


    Julius loudly gulped at the crazy prices. A single card could cover his enrollment fees twelve times!


    "Hey, newbie. Want to buy, sell or convert talismans into cards?" The student behind the counter asked bluntly.


    "Sell the bear, convert Thomas and buy eleven talismans," Adam instructed, as shocked as the boy. He underestimated the game''s popularity and people''s willingness to spend money on it.


    Julius retrieved the two talismans and handed them to the man after a brief explanation.


    "Converting a talisman costs one gold." He said, lazily standing up and grabbing the items before placing them on a desk filled with painting utensils. After using his mana, the desk came to life as it absorbed the talismans inside its wooden surface.


    Soon, the utensils moved on their own, painting two blank cards with images and rows of texts before injecting the souls into them.


    Done with the process, the man leisurely gazed at the result before shock covered his face.


    He rubbed his eyes in disbelief, reading the name of the card depicting the mix of a human and a monkey again and again.


    Tier-Four Swiftshadow Simian Knight.

 Chapter 151 - 151: Stolen card Fiasco

    Despite his lazy appearance and rude treatment, he was a genuine fan of the game. Presented with such a valuable and mysterious card, his blood flowed in reverse.


    "Apologies, something went wrong with the process," he said, subtly putting the card in his pocket and presenting the other. "I''ll give you one hundred gold as compensation."


    However, nothing escaped Julius'' piercing eyes. The boy''s face contorted in an ugly grimace as he understood the man''s intentions.


    "I highly suggest you give me the card. You don''t know who you are trying to steal." He said in outrage and fear. For him, trying to steal something from his big brother wasn''t different from a suicide attempt.


    "Take the gold. It''ll be better for both of us. It''ll be your words against mine if you complain." The student snickered, his voice contemptuous.


    Upon hearing the words, Adam smiled in amusement. "Oh? The words of a dead man won''t matter much."


    He extended his finger, pointing it at the thief under Julius'' horrified gaze.


    With a pale face, he hurriedly pushed the student aside, making him fall behind the counter.


    BANG


    Half a second later, the muffled noise of a bullet colliding with a hard surface resounded as a hole appeared on the counter.


    The student failed to register what happened. He quickly stood up, alarmed, thinking Julius was attacking him. However, what he heard confused him and the nearby students.


    "You really shot! Are you crazy?" Julius exclaimed, cold sweat covering his forehead.


    Adam shrugged, seemingly unbothered. "Only sought to punish the audacious hand that dared to steal from me," he said in a frigid tone.


    As the student gathered curiously, and his big brother seemed intent on punishing the man, Julius made a split decision and escaped the room.


    "What are you doing? JULIUS! MY CARD!" Adam screamed, his angry words echoing loudly in the boy''s ears as his ghostly figure was dragged behind the boy.


    The students gazed in confusion at the departing boy before returning to their tasks while the thief smirked in victory. With this card, he had a significant chance to win next year''s tournament.


    He slid his hand into his pocket, happily retrieving the card, only to realise it was gone.


    He double, then triple-checked, only to face the same result. "Where is my card?" He muttered, his shoulders dropping and his voice cracking in sadness.


    He searched under the counter, misery filling his face, hoping it had dropped from his pocket when he fell. However, he only found a round hole. Confused, he raised his head only to see the same hole on the counter.


    With a bad feeling, he quickly opened it. Desperation covered his face as he noticed three cards were pierced and unsellable.


    "Shit..." Tears welled in his eyes. Not only did the super rare card mysteriously disappear, but now he had to pay for the damaged ones as they were under his supervision.


    *****


    With ragged breath and wide-eyed panic, Julius burst into his room, startling Arun from his studies.


    Then, he unleashed a torrent of words, his voice trembling with a mixture of frustration and fear. "Why do you always react like this?!" His hands clenched into fists at his sides. "You never seem to care about the consequences!"


    "That''s who I''m. This card is worth a fortune, and we almost died against Thomas to get it," Adam roared in response. Why was he blamed as the victim?


    "Why would I let a random snotty brat steal it from me?" He added hatefully, mana enveloping him.


    He hated suffering accusations when what he did was right. After all, he never intended to wound the kid, aiming his shot between his fingers to damage the cards below to teach him a lesson. So, why did Julius react as though he had attempted murder?


    Tension thickened the air, causing Arun''s eyes to widen in alarm. Especially after mana enveloped the ghost, making his silhouette visible.


    He quickly positioned himself between the duo despite his fear, and said, "Please calm down. I don''t know what happened, but we can figure out a solution if we think calmly."


    His intervention defused the escalating tension as Julius retrieved something from his pouch.


    "Don''t always use brute force to solve things. Count on me more." He said, the two cards between his fingers.


    As he pushed the student with one hand, he used the other to take the card back without him noticing.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed, his voice torn between praise and reproach. "You stole it back?"


    "Yes, I did. It''s better than shooting!" Julius responded, justifying his action righteously.


    Deep in thought, Adam fell silent. They were the victims, so why commit morally reproachable acts to resolve the conflict?


    On one hand, he couldn''t approve, but on the other, he couldn''t disapprove either. Faced with a moral dilemma he never considered, he failed to deliver an answer.


    The mana surrounding him dissipated, relieving Arun''s tense nerves as Adam finally said kindly. "Don''t steal for my sake again, and trust me more, too. I only intended to scare him."


    In response, Julius lowered his head in guilt. He knew his big brother never stole despite being invisible to others. "I won''t. I''m sorry," he murmured softly.


    Adam''s gaze softened. It was their first conflict and hopefully the last. "I''m sorry too," he admitted, his tone awkward yet sincere. "I''ll try to warn and explain my actions next time."


    The duo gazed at each other, understanding in their eyes before they burst out laughing like two kids. After spending years together, neither wanted this stupid conflict to last.


    Arun sighed in relief after seeing them reconcile before asking what happened.


    After catching up on the events, he said, smirking. "Should have aimed for the head." He hated nothing more than thieves. Vikram even implemented a law in their territory. On the first offence, a thief lost a finger; on the second, a hand; and on the third, their head. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Julius gazed at his friend in shock. Was he the only reasonable person in their group?


    Simultaneously, Adam wrote to the kid, making his eyes gleam joyfully. "You''d better focus on your training instead of spouting bullshit. I''ll be your teacher for the next six months."


    "Hai, sir! What should I do?" He asked, his voice filled with impatience.


    "Use your mana to construct and deconstruct blocks, again and again," Adam said, sharing his boring mana control training and making Arun''s face pale.


    Build blocks all day? That was it? What kind of tedious method was that?


    He sat down and started, his eyes filled with doubts as everyone returned to their occupations for the rest of the evening.

 Chapter 152 - 152: The Ancestral Grimoire: Elysias Temptation

    Adam left the dream place, his eyes glowing with happiness. He had done it. After two months of hard training, his mage''s hand mana technique was finally complete.


    In an excellent mood, he gazed at the sleeping Arun, a mischievous glint flashing across his eyes.


    In a breath, a mage''s hand materialised and crawled under the boy''s blanket. Then, changing his pitch, he yelled, "Snake!"


    Julius snapped his eyes open and jumped in fright, reaching for his gladius before hearing Arun scream.


    The poor boy felt a stinging sensation, reminding him of Asha''s pinches, forcing him to wake up in panic.


    "Arun, behind me! There are snakes!" Julius warned in concern while sweeping the room with his piercing eyes. After two seconds, he scratched his head in confusion. He failed to spot any threats.


    Meanwhile, Arun had already hidden himself behind his friend. With a pale face, he massaged his reddened belly, wondering if a snake had bitten him in dread.


    As the two boys faced the sudden situation seriously, Adam roared in laughter, unable to contain it anymore.


    "Haha, with all the training, it''s been a while since I last pranked you." He said with an innocent smile amidst his laughter. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Julius gazed at his big brother with a frown before smiling. It had indeed been a while since his brother acted like that. Relief filled his heart as he realised their relationship was slowly returning to what it was before the incident four years ago.


    "Calm down, Arun," he said, his hand on his trembling friend''s shoulder. "It was a prank from big bro."


    Arun''s eyes widened as Adam manipulated the hand hiding under his blanket, showing it as proof.


    "Wow! The hand is complete!" Julius exclaimed, his eyes reflecting his joy at his brother''s achievement.


    "Now that I have mastered the process, I can create another technique." He answered, eager to start a new training journey as he gazed at his skills.


    Other: Mana bullet LV MAX, Atom Burst LVL MAX, Mage''s hands LVLMAX.


    Passive: Mana Control T4, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2,


    Mana Shaping T2.


    Note: Soul is damaged... Mages have tier-two control. Why are you the opposite?!


    His experience with Atome Burst significantly improved his understanding of mana, allowing him to progress swiftly. He did not doubt that converting spells into mana techniques was the most efficient way to train, as the previous experiences would nurture his progress.


    "Teach me that technique instead of making me create blocks!" Arun exclaimed as he marveled at the lifelike transparent hand.


    "Sure." Adam wrote with a playful smile before adding, "Reach tier two in two weeks, and I''ll teach you wholeheartedly."


    "..." How unreasonable was that request? Didn''t he have a month yesterday? But the technique was too enticing. He slapped his cheeks to gather courage and declared, "I''ll do it. Don''t turn back on your words!"


    The duo gazed at him with encouraging smiles as Adam wrote, "You speak like a real man! Like it!"


    The trio laughed happily before enjoying breakfast with the girls and heading to Elysia''s class, finally meeting the elusive teacher.


    As the students sat at their desks, Elysia shot a glare at Adam, her green eyes simmering with annoyance as she smirked.


    Ever since their last discussion, she did her best to borrow an item from her elder brother, proposing trades and services. She even begged him, yet the man remained unmovable despite all her efforts. Determined, she seized every opportunity, darting out of school the moment the bell tolled, hoping to catch him off guard and increase her chances of success.


    Yet, the ghost dared skip her class last week.


    Then, she began her education as if nothing happened and instructed the kids on how important it was to get used to train control for at least two hours a week.


    Adam couldn''t help but snicker at the statement. ''With that kind of education, I''m not surprised about the low number of mages,'' he thought, remembering they numbered one thousand only.


    As the bell finally resounded after three hours of boring class, they patiently waited for the students to leave.


    Noticing him, Elysia stopped in her tracks, causing her green hair to flutter and revealing her pointed ears.


    "How can I help you?" She asked curiously, caressing her beautiful earring with her graceful fingers.


    "I need your help to borrow a material from your family," Adam said, unwilling to waste time in pointless chatter.


    "What''s in for me?" She answered, her interest piqued.


    "You can consider me your apprentice. I''ll help you become an adept in five years and you won''t have to invest any resources in me except the material." He offered, extending his hand towards her.


    There were only one hundred adepts in the world, and becoming one was her dream. She could then fight against her brother for the family''s head position and climb her race''s societal ladder. More importantly, she wouldn''t have to suffer from her brother''s arranged marriage propositions every year.


    Her eyes glowed with ambition as she asked, "How can I trust you?"


    "I offered the same deal to Beatrix, Thaddeus, and Vikram. If I don''t deliver on my promise, I''ll have four mages hunting me down." He responded, shrugging. If he really wanted to bamboozle them, he would have said twenty years instead of five.


    In that time frame, he was sure he could become an adept himself, at the very least, if not an arcanist.


    Elysia nodded, understanding it was foolish to pull something so big on four teachers as it equated to becoming an enemy to four countries.


    "I need to borrow an elemental-neutral tier-seven ancestral grimoire for a day. I''ll return it in pristine condition." He finally revealed what he was after, causing her eyes to bulge in shock.


    That was the item she had been trying to get to entice him to become her disciple in the first place!


    With their long lifespans, it wasn''t uncommon to find those grimoires among the most notable families of her race. However, the grimoire they possessed was a bit special.


    Instead of focusing on nature, following their birth affinity, it literally went against it!

 Chapter 153 - 153: Legacy of the Heretic: Secrets Untold

    "My brother will never agree. Our ancestral grimoire is considered an aberration, and its contents are forbidden in our community," Elysia answered, awakening Adam''s curiosity.


    He never considered the content, as he only needed the lingering power of the grimoire. But her words piqued his interest. He gazed at her, signalling he was eager to hear more about it.


    "It contains the research of my ancestor, Selene Sunfire." She started, her chest puffed with pride and her eyes glowing. "He made many groundbreaking researches on living bodies and anatomies. However, as he delved deeper into this field, he researched death in parallel, trying to mix it with life."


    She paused briefly, recalling her father''s stories, biting her lips. Selene single-handedly elevated their family but almost destroyed it later.


    "He created many abominations in his quest for knowledge before completing his ritual, the culmination of centuries of research. However, before he could use it, the royal family swiftly condemned him to death. Labelled as a heretic, his research was destroyed, and our family was almost extinguished.


    To survive, we had to swear an oath not to pursue his aspirations and change our surname." She recounted, sadness clouding her eyes.


    She was old enough to understand that the official narrative of an old story couldn''t be entirely trusted and that there were always two versions.


    As the silence engulfed the classroom, Adam reflected on her story. What were the abominations created, and what were the effects of the ritual? Maybe Elysia herself didn''t know.


    "However, unbeknownst to the royal family, Selen hid a grimoire recording his research, sweat and blood, tasking his descendant to retrieve and hide it until someone living on the borders of life and death needed it. That''s why no one ever opened it in the past seven thousand years." She ended the story, hope filling her eyes.


    They had been guarding this book generation after generation, hoping to meet that person and finally discover the hidden history behind their family''s past downfall.


    Ever since Shepard offered the ghost an apprenticeship, she regarded him as the potential man they were waiting for. After all, he fitted the description perfectly. That''s why she put so much effort into getting it. She could gain a talented apprentice in the worst case or hit two birds with one stone in the best.


    "When can you get it?" Adam asked, his eyes glowing fiercely at the prospect of learning lost knowledge.


    "I need time to convince my brother. Worst case, I''ll try to steal it in a few months." She answered, scratching her hair in frustration. No matter what she said or offered, he refused to listen, making her feel powerless.


    Adam''s brows furrowed in response. He was tight on time. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Try to get it as soon as possible, but don''t try anything dangerous alone," he answered, unwilling to see anyone commit a crime for him.


    Elysia nodded before saying, "If my brother doesn''t agree after six months, I''ll contact you to consider our options."


    After agreeing, the duo bid her goodbye and hurriedly went to the college''s Gate.


    "You are late," Shepard said, gazing at them in annoyance. His time was too valuable to be wasted waiting for others.


    "Sorry, we can go now," Julius answered apologetically as he noticed the dean''s formal attire. Gone were his impressive colourful robes. Instead, he wore a lavish golden one adorned with many decorations and brooches depicting his achievement in the world of magic and rank in nobility.


    Adam gazed in interest as Shepard operated complex magic devices to set the coordinates. Then, he grabbed both of them by the shoulder and swiftly walked through the mystical veil of mana covering the immense structure.


    Mana buzzed in the duo''s ears as a sickening sensation gripped them by the stomach.


    After a short moment, they opened their eyes, greeted by a totally different landscape.


    They gazed in shock at the verdant island. Forests, lakes, a small mountain, everything was present. But the shocking part was that it was floating amidst the clouds!


    In the middle, they noticed a magnificent building adorned with large glasses reaching to the sky.


    "Welcome to Tempest''s Hold," Shepard said, shadows covering his face as his hand trembled slightly.


    He guided the duo to the entrance before swiftly turning back, transforming into grey smoke, and hurriedly flying towards the Gate under the duo''s shocked gazes.


    Adam shook his head with a wry smile. Shepard warned him he had no intention of mingling with archmages and that he would only set the meeting.


    "Let''s go, Julius." He said before the boy pushed the door open with a resolved expression.


    As they entered, the luxurious appearance of the hall dazzled them. It exuded an aura of opulence, with its polished marble floors and intricately carved wooden panels. The subdued color palette of rich purple and gold accents added an air of sophistication while plush velvet draperies adorned the tall windows, casting a warm, inviting glow throughout the space.


    After taking their surroundings in, Adam noticed a woman seated on an elegant throne. Her purple eyes locked with his and her lips curled into a welcoming smile as she fiddled with strands of golden hair.


    Her purple robes fluttered as she stood and said, "Welcome to my domain. I''m Archmage Vivian Zestra. To what do I owe the visit of a kid and a ghost?" Her voice melodiously echoed in the hall as Julius'' legs trembled and his teeth clattered.


    Despite the distance separating them, he felt the enormous life force exuded by the beautiful woman, scarring him witless.


    As his legs were about to give in, a firm hand gripped him by the shoulder, stabilising his posture.


    "I''m Adam, and I came here to borrow your archmage sigil." His firm tone reverberated across the room as he added, "State what you want in exchange."


    In response, Vivian''s smile reached her ears. However, her eyes turned ice cold. What kind of farce was played before her eyes?

 Chapter 154 - 154: The Unyielding Ghost

    "My... What?" She said, lightning flashing inside her purple eyes, her presence magnifying and mana encompassing the entire floating island.


    Adam''s eyes widened as Julius spasmed in his hand before losing all strength. The boy limply fell on his knees, bent over and puked in fright.


    "Julius! What''s wrong?" He yelled in panic, placing his hands on the boy''s back to massage him gently.


    "R... Run. She is a monster!" Julius answered, the repulsive taste of gastric acid filling his mouth and his face livid. If he was afraid of Vivian before, he was now utterly mortified after being overwhelmed by the life force she emanated before falling unconscious.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed in understanding. He felt a slight shift in mana a few seconds ago but quickly dismissed it because nothing happened. However, he trusted Julius'' keen senses. Vivian must have done something.


    He raised his guard, gazing at the archmage, and said, "We came to negotiate in peace. If you are not interested, please let us leave."


    "Trust me, you''ll leave this place." She answered, standing up and extending her right hand. Suddenly, a terrifying spear materialized in it, its shaft adorned with glowing purple and gold mana gems. The blade, far from conventional, bore a menacing design with pointed ends protruding in all directions, promising devastation to anyone who dared to oppose her.


    Then she added ominously, "Dead or alive."


    A mixture of gold and purple electric arcs manifested around her body, echoing her words with their loud crackling. Then, they condensed into two mighty knights who reverently stood at her sides.


    "..." Adam lost his voice. How did things spiral out of control so fast? He didn''t even provoke or insult her yet!


    "Who sent you?" She asked, her voice booming like a thunder strike in the entire island.


    He stared at her angrily in response, controlling his mouth so as not to commit a fatal mistake. "No one! I need the sigil for personal reasons. I''ll return it a day later, intact." He answered, forcing his tone to stay calm.


    As his words reached her, Vivan glared at him doubtfully, her mind racing in every direction. Was he just a fool who didn''t cherish his life? Or was her loyalty being tested?


    Upon reaching this thought, an icy shiver ran down her spine.


    But why would that individual send such a peculiar duo to test her? Incertitude gnawed at her as she pointed her spear towards Adam.


    "Last chance. Who sent you, and why do you need my sigil?" She said, her eyes sparkling with electricity as the two knights moved with assured steps towards him.


    Instead of trembling in fear, Adam glared at her angrily as he slowly opened his mouth. "You think I''m afraid of you? Strike true, or be ready for the consequences! It''ll be your only chance," He roared, unable to contain his anger anymore as mana softly enveloped his body like a mantle. After all, when did intimidation ever work on him?


    Upon witnessing the peculiar occurrence and the unscared response of the ghost, her eyes widened as she hurriedly halted her knights.


    Her gaze lingered on him for thirty long seconds before she struck the ground with the shaft of her spear after seeing his immovable determination.


    The condensed lightning forming her knights crackled in the air before slowly dissipating as her weapon suddenly vanished.


    "You can''t have my sigil." She declared before swiping her hand in the duo''s direction, creating a blast of mana that projected them outside the luxurious building.


    As they flew out, Vivian sat back on her throne, holding her sigil with a deep frown.


    "What a cunning test. I hope you are satisfied with my performance." She muttered. She was convinced she was being observed through the sigil.


    How could it not be a test? The ghost appeared unfazed by the power difference between them, even going as far as to threaten her. He assuredly had something or someone stronger to rely on.


    Additionally, the ambient mana''s reaction to his presence alarmed her. It wasn''t unusual for it to react to powerful emotions by manifesting the elemental affinities around the eyes and then the body in higher tiers. So, why did it react that actively to an affinity-less, lowly acolyte?


    Pondering those questions, hints of relief illuminated her purple eyes. Those stupid tests occurred occasionally and took various forms. However, this time, it was so blunt and straightforward that she almost missed the clues.


    She sighed as she closed her eyes on her throne, as unmoving as a statue.


    Meanwhile, the duo crashed into the island''s lake several hundred meters away.


    Adam swiftly grabbed Julius'' hand and floated to the shore, dragging the boy.


    His gaze burned in defiance, unaware that his unyielding and confident stance caused a bizarre misunderstanding with Vivian, saving their lives.


    His gaze lingered in the building''s direction for a few seconds before saying, "Let''s head back."


    However, only silence echoed his words.


    He turned to gaze at the lying boy in confusion, finally discovering he had lost consciousness.


    "That''s why he was so silent." He smiled wryly as he carried the boy before adding, "You need to train your resolve, kid," unaware the pressure Julius felt was thousands of times heavier than Shepard''s.


    Luckily, it was only her life force. If she consciously used her mana to pressure them, they would have been crushed under it in mere seconds.


    After floating for a moment, he swiftly passed through the Gate, reappearing in the safe academy.


    He instantly noticed the nervous Shepard, who swiftly manipulated the Gate''s commands to cut the power supply. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the veil of mana dimmed, the college''s dean said with bulging eyes, "I can''t believe you survived."


    When Adam spoke about the sigil, he anticipated his demise in attempting to acquire it. Initially, he planned to delay the meeting infinitely to protect the ghost. Yet, after receiving the teleportation circle model, he had to deliver on his promise.


    Unperturbed by Shepard''s words, Adam replied without hesitation. "She refused. When can you take us to meet the second archmage?"

 Chapter 155 - 155: A Dance with Forbidden Knowledge

    "Don''t risk it! You should have realised why I refused to meet them. We''re as frail as insects in front of them. A snap of their fingers is all it takes to annihilate us." Shepard hurriedly advised, unwilling to see the ghost die. Even an arcanist could only tremble in fear when faced by an archmage.


    "I know," Adam started, his resolve unwavering before adding, "But I need it. Please organise the next meeting."


    "No! Vivian is the kindness of the three." He answered, pointing at Julius. "If the boy is in this state after meeting her, you can be sure you won''t survive the next meeting!" He firmly refused, his eyes releasing grey smoke, echoing his perturbed emotions.


    "Shepard, help me. Idon''t have much time left," Adam said earnestly, resolved to negotiate with the archmage despite the risks.


    Witnessing his resolve and afraid he would do something stupid if he refused, Shepard fell into deep thoughts.


    He dreaded being targeted after setting the meeting. That''s why he instantly deactivated the Gate. But refusing the request carried its own risks.


    After all, he accepted the forbidden magic circle. Adam only needed to report him for the archmages to visit his living quarters. Of course, he could get rid of the duo to protect the secret, but then what? Vikram witnessed everything, and considering their relationship, he would investigate their disappearance.


    He found himself stuck between the hammer and the anvil.


    After a moment of silence, he finally said, his voice solemn and full of gravitas, "Promise me you won''t provoke that man."


    Adam scratched his head, a wry smile crossing his face. ''Is it even possible?'' He thought in amusement before promising.


    "He''ll likely see you tomorrow," he remarked, his tone grave. "But mind your manners and demeanor around him. He''s a highly arrogant man commanding an empire swiftly expanding in the south."


    He shivered, remembering the man''s piercing blue eyes during their last encounter. He seemed to peer straight into his soul.


    "No matter what, never mention my name. I don''t want to see that man ever again!" He exclaimed, swiftly turning into smoke and darting towards the academy''s second tower.


    ''So, that''s where he lives.'' Adam thought. He always wondered where in the academy Shepard spent his days.


    Under the bewildered gaze of the students, he floated to Julius'' room, carrying the boy on his back and making them believe he was flying.


    As he opened the door with his mage''s hand, Arun swiftly glanced in his direction with a smile until he saw the unconscious Julius floating.


    Before he could panic, Adam swiftly wrote, using his mana, that he was sleeping .


    The boy took a moment to calm down, gazing at Julius'' body floating to his bed. Then, understanding his friend wasn''t in danger, he opened his mouth and excitedly said. "My father delivered your items. He also enchanted my necklace. I can now see and hear you, too!"


    Adam gazed at the snake''s eye embedded in an intricate golden chain hanging around Arun''s neck with a smile as the boy retrieved the four magic artefacts.


    "Tell me if they fit your requirements. I''ll return to my training in the meantime." Arun said, his eyes determined. The promise of learning Adam''s technique fueled his resolve to improve his control.


    Adam nodded, approving the boy''s dedication, then checked the items with his mana, activating them to see their effects.


    After a thorough examination, he understood that all the items were of the rare rank! However, their effects were lacklustre, as the shrewd Vikram probably gave him the worst ones in his possession.


    Summoning his mage''s hand, he picked one of them, a beautiful silver pen and a stack of paper from the desk''s drawer.


    After today''s meeting, he understood that his approach was wrong. After all, why would a mighty archmage ask something from an acolyte?


    He had to offer the man something enticing or see today''s conclusion repeat itself. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That''s why he reluctantly decided to share Elena''s mineral transmutation ritual. After all, contrary to her legacy, he doubted it would be deemed forbidden knowledge... Well, he hoped it wouldn''t.


    Then, injecting mana into the pen, he focused on remembering the ritual''s steps and process.


    The pen came to life as it suddenly wrote what he thought faithfully on the paper in ethereal ink.


    ''Who would have thought the seemingly useless artefacts could be helpful?'' He mused, gazing at an empty bottle, a colorful hat, and a brush with a shrug.


    He didn''t really care about their use, anyway. He just needed them to be mana-neural and functional for his ritual.


    It was already the middle of the night when he finished his work. He had taken his time to choose carefully what to share. Why would he include Elena''s tips and deep explanations about its working, for example?


    He nodded after reviewing the information with a smile. He included everything to make the ritual functional but omitted anything that could make it easier or possible to alter it without extensive studies.


    Then, he closed his eyes to pass the night training and reading in the dream place.


    ******


    Julius woke up the following day, startled to see the familiar room. He quickly woke his big brother up and asked him what had happened.


    After catching up on the events and learning they would meet someone much more dangerous that evening, his brows furrowed.


    "Can''t we give up on this ritual and try after we are stronger?" He asked, unwilling to take more risks. Vivian''s presence left a deep mark on his young heart. He didn''t understand how she could exude such life force as a mage and wondered if she trained her body before dismissing the idea.


    Body cultivation was a dead end, with tier three being the highest level achievable.


    "I can''t. I need to complete it before you turn thirteen." Adam answered shortly, not entering into the details.


    With a sigh, Julius shook his head, unwillingness covering his features.

 Chapter 156 - 156: Beast Temple

    The boy spent the day anticipating the dreadful encounter, an absent look covering his face as he attended class. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He really didn''t want to meet with another monster in human guise, but he couldn''t force his big brother to give up either.


    As the evening''s lesson ended, he stood up and walked towards the Gate with heavy and slow steps, admiring the beautiful gardens on his way and listening to the soothing chirping of the birds. The sun''s rays warmly kissed his skin as his tense nerves relaxed in the serene atmosphere.


    However, reality soon caught back as the massive structure of the Gate towered before him, forcing all the apprehension to flood back into his mind as his gaze landed on Shepard.


    "I sincerely wish you good luck," the college dean said solemnly before sighing. "I truly hoped we could work together to pierce the secrets of immortality." He was certain the duo wouldn''t come back alive after this meeting. After all, no one was as prone to resorting to violence as that man was.


    "Thank you," Adam answered, smiling wryly and noticing he was the only one who believed in their chance to succeed.


    Then, he added, playfully gazing at Shepard to relieve the tense atmosphere. "Prepare some golden tickets for my return."


    Shepard shook his head in response, offering something even better. "If you survive, I''ll dispense you from classes and lend you a spell book from my collection."


    He doubted the ghost could learn anything significant in the first year''s classes. In fact, he believed that with his talent, the only thing he needed was time and books.


    "Ready?" He asked sadly while setting the coordinates on the magic circle.


    "I was born ready," Adam answered, smirking as the Gate hummed to life, mana condensing in a thick veil before him and Julius.


    "I''m not! I don''t want to go!" The boy suddenly interjected, dust rising as he stomped on the stone slab in opposition, making his big brother giggle.


    Then, without warning, a powerful burst of mana caught him off guard, sending his body flying towards the Gate and causing his face to turn pale in fright as he yelled, "Big bro, Nooooo."


    Adam swiftly followed behind the boy, crossing the Gate with blazing eyes as his enthusiastic words lingered in the air.


    "See you later!"


    "I''m afraid we won''t have that chance," Shepard muttered, standing alone before the Gate, fear flashing in his eyes, only hoping that the archmage wouldn''t target him after venting his displeasure on the duo.


    *******


    Julius'' body collided with the hard floor, his face filled with indignation as an overwhelming heat assaulted his body. Gone was the mild temperature of the academy as sweat formed on his forehead in seconds.


    He swiftly stood up and took his surroundings in, noticing the burning ball of the sun and the red sand in the distance.


    Behind him, a large city bustled noisily with activity. But what caught his attention were the exotic trees lining the path before him.


    His eyes widened as at its end stood a colossal building like he had never seen before.


    Tall engraved columns supported vast stone structures depicting a plethora of wild beasts of all sorts and tiers. Two giant lifelike statues guarded the large entrance.


    The first one represented a ferocious bird with iridescent feathers crackling with electricity, its beak wide open, faithfully capturing a screeching motion as his wing extended menacingly for several meters.


    But the second one forced his features to distort in fear. He saw a behemoth standing on its powerful hind legs, its sharp horns piercing the sky as the sun reflected on its bulging, obsidian muscles. With its maw wide open, revealing long, sharp, jagged teeth, the creature elicited a visceral reaction from anyone gazing at it.


    His thoughts descended into chaos as he felt a slight trace of life force coming from them, making him realise they were more than mere statues.


    Simultaneously, a tan-skinned servant welcomed him with a respectful smile. "Welcome to the beast temple. Please, follow me."


    Adam nodded reassuringly, trying to share a bit of his mental resilience as the boy hesitatingly followed the man.


    "For your own safety, I''ll explain a few rules. Be mindful of the words you use, and always speak with deference. Do not glare or fix him. Do not elevate your voice..." The man enumerated a list of strict rules earnestly as he guided them inside a roofless, exquisite, but primal hall.


    Seated upon a golden, bestial throne, the emperor commanded attention with his regal bearing and imposing presence. His skin, a light obsidian hue, seemed to glow under the sun, lending an air of mystery to his demeanor. His intense blue eyes, sharp and penetrating, bore into Adam and Julius with a mix of curiosity and authority, as if assessing their worthiness to stand before him.


    His dark and red silk clothes, embroidered with intricate golden depictions of fearsome beasts, fluttered as he rose from his throne. The intricate patterns on his attire seemed to come alive, weaving tales of conquest and majesty as he said, "Welcome to my beast empire."


    As his words echoed, Adam gritted his teeth and bent his head respectfully, applying this place''s rules in frustration and swallowing the humiliation.


    Julius followed his actions, his tense features relaxing slightly. The life force exuded by the black-haired man was manageable, as he estimated it to be comparable to Thoma''s after his transformation.


    Pleased to see his guess follow etiquette, the man smiled and introduced himself. "I''m the beast emperor, sovereign of the south continent. Why did such a peculiar duo request a meeting from me through an arcanist, no less?" He asked, looking at them, curiosity filling his eyes.


    Raising his head but keeping his eyes low, Adam answered, almost biting his tongue, "I seek to trade an item in your possession, your highness."


    He learned yesterday that his straightforward approach, especially in requesting such a valuable item, might do more harm than good. That''s why he would try to entice the man before stating what he needed.


    "Oh? What do you have in mind?" The beast emperor asked, intrigued.


    Adam sweated as he reached the most dangerous part of the negotiation. An icy shiver ran down his spine as he breathed deeply before saying. "I found an ancient transmutation ritual of the archmage''s level by chance. I''m willing to trade it as it is useless to me."

 Chapter 157 - 157: The Beast Emperor

    He closed his eyes, awaiting the result of his risky gamble. If the mighty emperor deemed the knowledge forbidden, they would die.


    Upon hearing his big brother''s offer, Julius trembled in fear, suspecting he had finally gone crazy. He had no idea about what ritual he was talking about, or even if he had one, but it was well known that found knowledge was forbidden. Only self-research approved by the academies was tolerated.


    His thoughts swirled into a chaotic mess of dread and despair as the beast emperor''s features shifted to seriousness. A ritual at his level was worth a kingdom, as they were ancient and usually broadened their visions with lost applications of mana.


    However, the rules were strict. Even he had to follow them.


    With a snap of his finger, dark-feathered wings sprouted from his back, terrifying nails elongated from his fingers, and sharp horns grew from his forehead as his appearance changed. His legs curved, becoming thinner as the muscles condensed like that of a feline. His arms swelled, dark scales covering them and his chest rose, forcing Julius onto his knees.


    The life force emanated by the emperor suddenly spiked, surpassing even that of Vivian and overwhelming his senses. He felt like nothing more than a mouse in front of a dragon.


    "I hate you, big bro. I told you we shouldn''t have come!" He muttered in despair as the emperor appeared before them in a flash, his blue eyes seeming to peer into their souls.


    "Give me the document. Prepare yourself as if I judge it forbidden, I''ll take your lives," he said, his voice echoing with gravitas as he grabbed the both of them by the shoulder delicately to not crush them.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed dangerously as anger threatened to make him switch to his usual behavior, condemning them.


    Gritting his teeth, he said, "It is in the boy''s pocket."


    The emperor swiftly retrieved the few pieces of paper from Julius''s pocket and scanned them, his gaze piercing through the words.


    The research was groundbreaking, focused solely on transmutation, a discipline cautiously accepted by their rules. Yet, as his eyes reached the final page, a frown etched itself on his face.


    "Where is the rest?" he asked, releasing his grip on their shoulders. He wanted to delve further into the ritual, sensing its potential as a terrifying idea blossomed in his mind.


    "In another place," Adam said, smiling innocently. He would be a fool if he brought everything with him to negotiate with someone who could effortlessly kill him to obtain his possessions. That''s why he left the core parts of the ritual in the dream place.


    The beast emperor nodded at the ghost''s shrewdness. He swiftly returned to his throne and dismissed his transformation, returning to his original appearance as he sat and said, "I''m interested. State your price! I can even grant you a dukedom in my territory if that is your desire."


    Meanwhile, Julius watched the events unfold with a blank look. He failed to follow the discussion and felt powerless, knowing they still weren''t safe.


    The moment he dreaded the most finally came as Adam said calmly, "I need to borrow your archmage sigil."


    However, he was jubilant inwardly. He had hooked the fish; now, he only needed to reel it in to succeed, unaware that the emperor''s thoughts descended into chaos after his words.


    A heavy silence descended on the hall. Then, he raised his hands, causing his mana to expand from his body into a large, solid sphere that engulfed the whole temple.


    "Who sent you?" He asked, his blue pupil transforming into thin slits and his ears elongating as he scanned the ghost''s body language, ready to strike at the slightest lie.


    Like Vivian, he thought he was being tested at first but soon realised it made no sense as he was the most monitored among the three.


    Then, he considered two more options. Either the ghost was a member of a hidden order of rogue mages, or he was an absolute fool who didn''t know the implications of his request.


    "No one. I''m here on my own," Adam answered, meeting the emperor''s gaze with unwavering resolve for a second.


    "Hahaha, so you are a fearless fool." The emperor exploded into a fit of laughter as he didn''t notice any difference in the ghost and added, pointing at the sphere. "The official meeting is over. No one can hear us anymore, relax."


    Julius'' mouth hung open in shock at the sudden development. Did they succeed against all odds? Were they safe now? He pondered, too scared to relax.


    "I can''t lend you the sigil. It is simply impossible. The moment I do, I''ll die. Ask for something else." The emperor explained, still willing to trade for the ritual.


    However, he frowned as Adam shook his head and said. "I need the sigil for a day and will return it in pristine condition."


    He fell silent, a calculative glint flashing across his eyes as his mind raced.


    After ten seconds, he finally said, his warning lingering in the air. "When do you need it? Be careful not to tell me the reason under any circumstances."


    Despite his reputation of arrogance and brutality, he was known for his fairness and integrity across his empire. If they struck a deal, what the ghost did was none of his business, and he wouldn''t actively try to put him in danger.


    Adam found the request peculiar but quickly dismissed his confusion as he answered, "In six to ten months." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing the time frame, the emperor''s eyes lit up. He had time to prepare.


    He clapped his hands thunderously as he said. "I''ll lend you the sigil for twelve hours in six months."


    ''I did it!'' Adam thought, clenching his fists in victory. He only needed the ancestral grimoire before he could use Kwame''s ritual.


    He respectfully bid farewell and returned to the college, crossing the gate with a broad smile, unaware that the emperor was even more joyous. This ritual would accelerate his plans by decades if not centuries.

 Chapter 158 - 158: Threads of Ambition

    As the duo stepped out of the Gate and set foot in the peaceful college, Shepard''s eyes bulged in shock as an icy shiver ran down his spine. He swiftly unpowered the Gate, worrying The Beast Emperor would emerge behind them and slap him to death.


    Then, he asked, disbelief painted on his face, ''How are you alive?'' He couldn''t bring himself to believe he succeeded. After all, The Emperor was a renowned madman who killed at the slightest sign of disrespect.


    He even heard that twelve years ago, he almost started a war against another powerful country after a mage laughed at him during a meeting. Who in his right mind would do that?


    "I don''t know... My brain can''t follow anymore..." Julius tiredly answered. The only thing he wanted right now was to return to his room and relax in a hot bath after the stressful meeting. After all, despite his maturity, he was only twelve and, as an honest and straightforward boy, couldn''t follow the rapidly changing events.


    "I succeeded. He will lend me his sigil in six months. By the way, he is a nice man. Why are you scared of him, and when will you give me the spell book?" Adam answered, grinning. Why did they all doubt the result so much? He also didn''t forget about the promised spell book, happy to get a freebie.


    Shepard gazed at him, doubting his understanding of the world for a minute before roaring in laughter. "Hahaha. I should have known that only a madman could get along with another." He said in amusement. The Beast Emperor? A nice man? So many people were killed under his rule that it was impossible to count them!


    Julius nodded vigorously in agreement, remembering the terrifying transformation and life force of the man and his big brother''s many weird ideas, while Adam''s face turned unsightly.


    ''Since when am I a madman?'' He thought, feeling hurt by Julius'' swift nod. Despite this, he considered the emperor to be fair, always adhering to the rules.


    Moreover, he understood something during the meeting. The emperor''s transformation didn''t rely on transmutations but on spells. With his understanding of Elena''s legacy, he was sure about it. So, what was the difference since he didn''t need to cast either?


    As he pondered the limitations of spells at the archmage tier, Shepard said, walking towards his tower. "Follow me. You can pick a spell book from my collection. I''ll only ask you to return it before graduating."


    As they followed behind him, admiring the peaceful academy, Shepard finally asked, unable to contain his curiosity any longer. "By the way, what ritual are you trying to conduct?"


    The ghost gazed at him with a conflicted expression before answering, "A ritual to transform minerals." He couldn''t share or even mention Kwame''s ritual.


    His research was just too unreal, and he didn''t doubt he would be killed instantly for it if he shared the knowledge. He refused to take any unnecessary risks now that he almost had all the materials secured. So, he lied.


    "I see... Actually, I don''t. Why do you want to do that?" He asked, perplexed by his objective as Adam gazed at him in annoyance.


    "Try to build a body for myself." He said, shocking Julius with the unexpected revelation.


    "Did you find a way, big bro?" He asked, his heart filled with joy and hope. He had been searching and asking for a solution since entering college when Adam was training in the Dream place. Unfortunately, he had found no method; not even Vikram knew how to offer a solution.


    "Maybe..." Adam answered, guilt gripping his heart. The ritual was unusable before he became an archmage, and he doubted the beast emperor would help him.


    He could have asked the emperor as an additional condition but didn''t want to push his luck. After all, the man already needed six months of preparation for the sigil. How could he ask for more?


    As he saw Julius'' jubilation, he swiftly added, "Don''t have too much hope. Nothing is sure yet." He hated to have to lie to the boy but couldn''t tell the truth either.


    "What''s the first thing you''ll do after getting a body?" Julius asked in excitement and curiosity, dismissing his words.


    "Ha... I don''t know... Perhaps eat until my stomach bursts?" he answered, smiling wryly. He always missed the simple pleasure of indulging in a hearty meal.


    "Hahaha. I''ll help cook a feast then!" The boy''s eyes lit in emotion. How many times did he dream of sharing mundane activities with his big brother? Sadly, his ghostly condition denied them even the simplest joys. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shepard gazed at the duo with a smile, unwilling to interrupt them. Yet, within, his mind raced as he imagined Adam possessing his own body. With it, and since he was now his official disciple, he could use his protege''s talent to dominate the other academies during their decennial contest.


    Just thinking about the wealth he could obtain by plundering the other arcanists'' possessions during their betting session caused his eyes to burn with ambition.


    As they arrived before his living quarters, he finally asked, his eyes glinting mischievously. "Can you complete the ritual before two years?"


    "I don''t know. It''s complicated." Adam answered with a frown, wondering why two years particularly.


    "If you lack materials or need help to conduct the ritual, remember, I can help," Shepard said with a wide grin, planning to invest in the project if needed. After all, his returns would be nothing short of staggering if Adam really participated and defeated all the other arcanists'' disciples.


    "Ah? Thank you." Adam answered, a bit astonished by the sudden offer, as Shepard opened the doors, revealing an interior stacked with magic devices, alchemical tools, and research papers.


    "Welcome to my home. You can come here instead of going to classes if you have questions related to your progression or to read books. By the way, be sure to come tomorrow. I''ll introduce you to my other disciples." He said with a wide smile as he guided the duo to the second floor.

 Chapter 159 - 159: The Forgotten Tome

    As they stepped onto the second floor, the duo couldn''t help but open their eyes in astonishment before the impressive personal library of the college''s dean.


    Then, they noticed a short red-haired girl seated at a desk, reading a complicated grimoire about souls as Shepard''s voice echoed gently.


    "What a diligent young girl. Contrary to the others, she had been reading books here ever since I became her mentor." He said, looking proudly at the immersed girl before adding, "She is Morgane Belloria. I believe she is in your class."


    Julius gazed at the girl with intrigue. She left quite a deep impression on him. Not only could she see his big brother thanks to her soul affinity, but she always ate peculiar dishes at the canteen, like raw fish slices placed on rice and rolled bread covered in honey.


    Simultaneously, Adam gazed at her, his eyes narrowed into thin slits as he thought in frustration, ''Why do I keep feeling I know her?''


    As he pondered, searching for a logical explanation for this recurring feeling, Morgan raised her head and gazed at him in annoyance.


    "I told you not to fix me." She said, her voice flat and devoid of emotions, causing Shepard to chuckle.


    "I see you already are acquainted." He said with enthusiasm, gesturing towards the ghost. "Adam is my new disciple. I hope you''ll get along and support each other''s journey towards progress."


    Morgan acquiesced before lowering her gaze, immersing herself in her tome under the frowning gaze of the trio.


    ''What''s wrong with her? I''ve never seen her interact with anyone, and she always has that taciturn look plastered on her face,'' Adam thought, wondering if the girl was an extreme introvert as Shepard''s brows twitched.


    "Don''t mind her attitude. She is like that even with me. At most, I can make her speak three sentences before she returns to her reading." Shepard sighed, shaking his head in defeat. He was initially happy to mentor her, as she was the most talented among the new students and had a rare affinity with souls. Yet her lack of emotions and dynamism in her interactions caused him to feel lost.


    Then, he extended his right arm, pointing at a shelf protected by a thick veil of smoke. With a word spoken in an ancient, forgotten language, the smoke parted, revealing old grimoires.


    "You won''t find anything below tier four in this library." He explained, smiling smugly before adding, "This shelf contains my most precious books. Usually, I only open it to my disciples after they gather a hundred golden tickets. Take advantage of this opportunity."


    Adam nodded, understanding the correct use of the golden tickets. After all, the college''s library only had a few books at the fourth tier, and they were reserved for the teacher''s use, as Jean explained.


    Then, he floated to the shelf, his eyes glowing a golden color. If he didn''t pick the best and most expensive grimoire, he might as well change his name.


    He read the grimoire''s titles excitedly and noticed a familiar name in their midst: Thunder Spells and their applications in combat by Arcanist Vivian Zestra.


    Noticing his gaze, Shepard laughed mischievously and said, "You have no idea how hard it was to get hold of this." His eyes twinkled with pride as he continued, "It is one of my most prized possessions." After all, how many arcanists could boast about owning a book written by an archmage in her younger days?


    As Shepard''s boasting resounded in the library, Adam thought, smiling wryly, ''I have two grimoires written by archmages. I wonder how he would react if he knew.''


    With a shake of his head, he refocused on the shelf and read the titles, his frown deepening gradually.


    ''Lava, ice, dark, soul, nature, smoke, shadow, sand... Such a variety of grimoire about rare elements, but not a single one on neutral spells,'' he thought in displeasure, turning his head and asking why.


    "Few neutral spells exist, mostly in the first tier, with rare exceptions, such as your mage''s hand. Think about it. Why conjure a mana hand when I can make one out of fire, for example?" Shepard explained patiently as he pondered why Adam was so obsessed with neutral spells and materials.


    Then, he clapped his hands and said with a caring tone, "I can help you choose if you feel conflicted. What''s your affinity and talent?"


    Upon hearing the question, Adam turned abruptly and looked at the dean in confusion.


    "I''m a ghost. I don''t have any affinity... I didn''t unlock any talent either." He answered under Shepard''s stunned expression.


    "Are you kidding me?" He asked, his voice trembling with incredulity. He always thought he had a talent related to mana, justifying his absurd control. What kind of monster would he become if he obtained one? Particularly one like his. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he could think about his absence of affinity, Adam spoke again, resolving his doubts. "Ghosts have no elemental affinities. That''s why I need neutral spells."


    Realisation dawned on him. How did he not think about it? In an instant, he drafted a theory. Without a body, affinities couldn''t exist. Without lungs to breathe, blood flowing, organs to regulate temperature, and skin, how could the basic elements manifest?


    It was as if the very essence of wind, water, fire, and earth were woven into the fabric of his being, each element tied to a vital aspect of his existence.


    As he pondered silently, his eyes glowing at the ingenious theory, Adam returned to his search. Even if he couldn''t use the spells, he could analyse them and expand his understanding of mana through them.


    Then, a thin booklet, tucked away horizontally above the grimoires, drew his attention, its presence nearly forgotten amidst the stacks of larger tomes.


    He materialised a mage''s hand, using it to retrieve the booklet for a closer look, finally able to read the calligraphy-like title: Qingming Sutra of Serenity.


    ''What''s that?'' He questioned, raising his brow in puzzlement and wondering why it was placed and forgotten on this shelf.


    Unlike the classic leather covers of other tomes, this one resembled an ink painting depicting a serene natural scene.


    He curiously opened it, his fingers trembling as he read the first page. However, his expression quickly shifted from curiosity to shock as he discovered its contents.

 Chapter 160 - 160: Qingming Sutra of Serenity

    As his eyes progressively widened, Shepard noticed the old book with a frown and said through gritted teeth, "I still have this nonsense-filled book? Don''t mind it. I spent a fortune, curious about its ancient language. Yet, the spells are flawed and don''t manifest."


    The seller advertised it as an ancient repertoire of spells drawing their powers from nature, assuring him of their potency. Yet, reality proved otherwise. Even now, he dreamed of confronting the author, Lin Yao, to vent his frustrations.


    However, Adam''s eyes glowed with excitement as he understood the profound meaning imbued in the old letters.


    ''The spells didn''t manifest? Of course, they wouldn''t!'' His thoughts echoed thunderously in his mind, and his body trembled. ''The booklet doesn''t record any spells. They are battle techniques!''


    Then, he gazed at Julius, his lips stretching into a broad grin, causing the boy to shiver.


    ''Don''t look at me like that!'' Julius screamed inwardly as he hurriedly turned his head to the side. He knew the meaning behind the glint in his big brother''s eyes but was too exhausted for his crazy ideas.


    "I''ll take this booklet," Adam said, his voice filled with confidence and yearning as Shepard gazed at him in confusion.


    "I guarantee you it''s useless. Don''t waste your opportunity." He responded, scratching his head, unable to understand his new disciple''s thought process.


    "I''m sure," Adam answered seriously, as the sun cast shadows on the swirling mist covering his face.


    Shepard''s gaze sharpened as he tucked his fingers around his chin pensively. He studied the book extensively. It was a scam.


    "Well... You can keep it. But don''t come crying later to exchange it!" He declared, getting rid of the frustrating book and causing Adam''s eyes to flare in happiness.


    "Thank you. I''m impatient to study it, so can we return to our room?" He said, unable to contain his curiosity to discover the secrets hidden in the pages following the battle techniques.


    Shepard chuckled in response, understanding the allure of new knowledge as he answered, nodding while covering the hints of disappointment in his voice, "Go. Don''t forget to come tomorrow."


    With a few short words, the duo excused themselves and swiftly returned to their room.


    *****


    Inside, covered by the dim light of the setting sun, his forehead covered in sweat, Arun focused his narrowed eyes on a flimsy, small mana block. After two days of arduous training, he was close to succeeding, marking his first proper step in his mana control journey.


    Absorbed in his task, he failed to notice the duo''s arrival and their encouraging smiles. Unwilling to break his concentration, Adam gestured toward the courtyard with his head, causing Julius to head there.


    As the boy sat on a bench, gazing peacefully at the flowers and finally resting after the eventful day, Adam''s voice suddenly forced him out of his tranquillity.


    "Take the book out and open it in the middle." He said with a playful smile, his hands trembling in excitement.


    "Sigh." The boy sighed as he retrieved the booklet and opened it before his big brother yelled in delight after reading the introduction.


    "We found one! It''s a cultivation technique!"


    As his words echoed in the air, disturbing the calmness of the courtyard, Julius'' eyes widened, his feelings a mix of joy, curiosity, excitement and gratitude.


    ''That''s why he gazed at me.'' He thought, his chest warming at the sacrifice. After all, to have another chance to browse the library, his big brother would need to accumulate a hundred golden tickets and knew he could have taken an elemental spell book to deepen his understanding and develop new mana techniques.


    Then, he hurriedly grabbed the Qingming Sutra of Serenity with trembling hands to read the content before hearing his brother''s laughter.


    "Don''t bother, you won''t understand it. I''ll translate it for you to understand the meanings and teach you the words'' pronunciations." Adam said with a gentle smile, feeling happy for the boy.


    Despite his unlocked talent suited for cultivation, Julius had to toil in the dark, hindered by the absence of a proper technique.


    Then, he busied himself, reading the meaningful sutra and sharing the insights he had gleaned from them with the boy, before reaching the last page three hours later and falling into deep contemplation.


    The technique was of the earth rank and detailed all the steps needed to reach the Core Formation Realm, which equated to tier four. It also shared insights about battle stances and skills catered to each tier in the first part.


    "You need to feel nature around you and harmonise with the five elements as you recite the sutra and sense the natural energy around you," he explained, summarising what the boy had to do to reach the Golden Core Realm as he understood the fundamentally different approach of this power system.


    "Thank you!" Julius exclaimed, his toned arms extending into a bear hug as he caught Adam off guard. "After four years of struggle, I finally have a clear direction." He continued, his determination igniting a blazing fire in his heart as he thought about the golden core realm.


    ''Wait for me, mom.'' He thought, already planning to save her from the Ashford family''s grasp the moment he reached that level.


    Simultaneously, Adam''s eyes widened at the sudden display of affection and gratitude. He wasn''t used to them and initially wanted to free himself, but after noticing the boy''s trembling body illuminated by the pale radiance of the moon, his eyes softened.


    He patted the boy''s head with a gentle smile and said, "Things will only improve starting now. Don''t doubt yourself. You have great potential. After all, I''m the one who taught you."


    Julius nodded in response as he released the hug, a bright smile tucked at his lips as he asked, "When will your translation be complete?"


    After a short pause, he responded, "It''ll be done by tomorrow morning."


    With a warm nod, Julius moved back to his room, appreciating the silence of the night and its brightly lit sky, before swiftly jumping into his comfortable bed, impatient to progress on his cultivation journey.


    S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 161 - 161: A Brothers Concern

    The rising sun''s rays pierced through the room''s window, illuminating it with its gentle light and waking Julius.


    With a stretch of his arms, he swiftly stood up and went to wash his face before turning to the ethereal figure of his big brother and lightly shaking it.


    As Adam''s eyes came to life, their lights shining brightly, the boy extended his hand in excitement and asked, "Is it done?"


    "Yeah. Ask me if you don''t understand some parts." He answered, pointing at the room''s desk.


    Dying from impatience, Julius hurriedly ran to the desk and grabbed the papers, his eyes glowing as he noticed the formidable work of his big brother.


    The papers not only recorded the booklet''s translated content but Adam''s insight and comprehension as well.


    "Thank you, big bro. With that technique, I''ll surpass you in a flash!" He said playfully, with his eyes curved into two crescents. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Humph. Good luck with that." Adam scoffed in response. Yet his lips curled into a soft smile as he added, "Should we go to Shepard''s place? You can try your technique there while I read."


    The boy nodded happily before leaving the room, forgetting to wake Arun up for class in his excitement.


    After a short walk, they reached the majestic tower and entered, thanks to the magic stamp Shepard applied on his student card yesterday while Adam chose his book.


    As they stepped inside, Shepard, who was busy producing elemental affinity-checking statues, greeted them.


    "Ah, my favorite new disciple. It''s so early, yet you''re already here." He said approvingly before explaining with a smile. "You can use this floor''s installations to concoct potions or head up to read books. You can also ask me questions if you feel stuck or encounter a problem."


    Then, he remembered Adam''s mysterious mana-gathering technique. "I''m still interested in the technique you used to become an acolyte." He hinted with a mischievous smile as he gazed at the ghost.


    Adam failed to find a decent excuse. So, returning to his blunt habits, he just said, "No. I won''t show it to anyone, not even Julius."


    Astonished by the categorical refusal, Shepard sighed. "I won''t pressure you. Maybe when you''ll feel more comfortable." He didn''t think the technique was worth ruining their starting relationship, so he tactfully took a step back, sure that he would share it with him on his own after a few years together.


    Then, feeling the atmosphere tensing as Adam gazed at him fearlessly, he changed the subject entirely. "I heard you registered at the Battle Monster Club. Will you join next year''s tournament?" He asked probingly.


    "Yes. I need to create a deck, though." Adam answered, unsure where the discussion was going, as Shepard''s eyes lit up.


    "That''s great!" He exclaimed, already seeing rare items flowing into his pockets before asking, "There is a magic tournament two years from now. Want to join it as my disciple?"


    "What''s in for me?" Adam responded, interested. He didn''t mind competing as long as the rewards were satisfactory.


    "With your potential and skills, I''m certain you''ll end in first place." He started, crossing his arms over his chest and continuing. "The prizes change every time. Yet they are always extraordinary."


    After all, every magic academy competed using various fields to determine the best. The resources they invested into it each decade were appalling to the typical individual. It wasn''t uncommon to see rare tier seven potions brewed by the mysterious third archmage, legendary wands and staves, or even mythical ingredients.


    Upon hearing the word extraordinary coming from the mouth of an arcanist, Adam''s greed flared uncontrollably. His eyes glowed golden as he exclaimed, "Sign me in!"


    "Me too!" Julius chimed in, feeling a rush of adrenaline as he imagined the thrill of the competition.


    "Hahah. Sure." Shepard shucked, his smile reaching his ears before adding. "But you''ll have to complete your ritual and build your body first."


    No rules forbade the participation of ghosts since no precedent was ever set. Still, he was afraid of the lunatic from the academy of dark magic and necromancy, not doubting they would target Adam to enslave him.


    Simultaneously, contrasting Shepard''s excitement, Adam''s eyes dimmed a little. Elena''s ritual was way out of his league.


    "I can''t promise anything..." He muttered, making Shepard feel deep in thought.


    He had never heard of someone reviving. Only the elusive magus could maybe make it happen, and he wasn''t even sure about it.


    He knew some ghosts could possess living beings, but it was only a temporary solution. The body would slowly reject the foreign soul. In fact, the only instances of successful long-term possession he was aware of were conducted by living beings.


    As Shepard realised the daunting task Adam was trying to tackle, the ghost spoke again, shocking him and Julius. "In the worst case, I''ll build a puppet and use it as my body."


    Despite being far from ideal, it was still a solution.


    As his words lingered in the room, resonating like a thunder strike in their ears, Shepard swiftly recovered his composure and advised. "I''m not an expert in this field, but your idea is terrible. Even if you succeed, do you want to live like that? Unable to eat, sleep, or feel the wind against your skin?"


    The arcanist couldn''t help but shake his head vigorously. That wasn''t living anymore.


    However, Adam''s answer made him doubt his life.


    "If I find no other solution in six months, I''ll live like that," Adam said, his eyes glowing like two torches as he gritted his ethereal teeth in resolve.


    He had made his choice in the ruins and would stick to it. As long as the shadow of a viable solution existed, he wouldn''t touch the boy''s body.


    "NO! I''m sure we''ll find a solution. Don''t do that!" Julius yelled, unwillingness distorting his face in an ugly grimace as he gripped Adam''s arm and added, his voice trembling, "I''ll help you. What do you need?"


    Feeling a bit touched by his heartfelt concern, Adam answered calmly. "Calm down. It''s only the backup plan if everything else fails. What I need is for you to improve yourself. Let''s head to the library first."


    Then, he nodded at Shepard, signalling the end of the conversation. With the boy in this state, they both knew they wouldn''t progress.


    Under his big brother''s soothing words, Julius gradually calmed and climbed the transparent steps leading to the second floor. He sat on the cold floor, reading his cultivation technique, his eyes filled with concern for his big brother.


    As time passed, he slowly focused on the sutra, distracting his worried mind and immersing himself in it for hours until Shepard joined them, accompanied by four students wearing the college''s uniform.

 Chapter 162 - 162: The Cardmasters Quest

    As Julius opened his eyes upon hearing the ten footsteps, he understood he had been cultivating from dawn to evening without realising it. The Qingming Sutra of Serenity was extraordinary and caused his cultivation speed to increase significantly.


    Instead of shoving natural energy into his meridians and randomly guiding it to his dan tian, he made it travel through a specific route, conserving its energy and nourishing his body while he purified it using the sutra.


    In addition, his natural affinity finally proved beneficial as it helped him feel and comprehend the five elements during his meditation. With the sutra, his affinity and his gladius'' ability, he was sure he would reach the Golden Core Realm in a wink.


    He didn''t delve too much into the battle techniques yet, but after mastering them, he would finally have a way to use his Qi efficiently in battle instead of mimicking his big brother''s use of mana.


    As he clenched his fist, feeling the noticeable improvement of this first cultivation session, his lips curled into a grin as he gazed at Shepard and his disciples.


    "I hope you had a productive day reading." The arcanist started, gazing at Adam with a playful smile before continuing, "As mentioned yesterday, let me introduce my disciples to you."


    Raising his head from the alchemy book he read, Adam gazed at them, frowning. If he had to be frank, he didn''t care much about these disciples. Still, he had to.


    Wearing a fake smile, he said, "I was impatient to meet everyone. I''m Adam." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In response, the oldest, a young woman dressed elegantly in red and brown silk clothes, approached. Her long silver hair danced around her as her grey eyes analysed the ghost curiously.


    "I''m Zenobia Vallorian, your senior disciple. Nice to meet you!" She said enthusiastically before letting the younger disciples introduce themselves.


    They ranged from twelve to sixteen years old, but the peculiar detail that caught his attention was their hair colors.


    ''Silver, green, purple and red,'' He mused, intrigued by the reason behind this glaring difference when he heard Shepard''s laughter.


    "Individuals with extreme mana affinity often have different hair colors." He explained with pride, smirking as he tugged at his grey hair.


    "Oh? And what''s your affinity?" He asked, using the situation''s context to confirm his assumptions.


    However, his crude question was met by the frowning gazes of the other disciples. How could he be so disrespectful when speaking to an arcanist?


    "Didn''t you realise already? I have a rare affinity to smoke." Shepard answered, his playful smile widening as he added, shocking his disciples, "I also have wind and water affinities. Hahaha, surprised?"


    Everyone knew about smoke, as it was evident, but no one knew he had three affinities! Even Adam''s eyes lit up in surprise because he missed the last one.


    Then Shepard said before leaving the kids together. "I hope you''ll learn to know each other and help the less talented to catch up with the rest."


    With Shepard gone, Morgane silently walked to a desk, retrieved a book and focused on it under the annoyed gazes of the three others.


    "Don''t mind her. She never bothers to talk," Zenobia said before adding curiously, "Teacher told us you''ll participate in the battle monster tournament next year. Do you think you have a chance?"


    As everyone anticipated the answer, Adam gazed at them in confusion, wondering why they reacted as if partaking was a big event.


    "I''ll win the tournament." He answered bluntly, causing their eyes to widen in excitement.


    "We all love this game but are too afraid because of the rules." Zenobia explained before asking, "Can you show us your deck?"


    "No," he responded, his voice tinged with annoyance, thinking Morgane''s approach might be the best to be left in peace.


    "Oh... I wish you luck then." Zenobia said, her shoulders slumped and her voice carrying her disappointment, making him feel guilty.


    With a sigh, he said. "I only have two cards and will replace one. My deck is not complete yet."


    The disciples'' eyes lit up, understanding their new friend was making an effort for them. The purple-haired one stepped forward, smiled and said, "We can help you build a strong deck. If we gather our knowledge, I''m convinced we''ll create unbeatable combinations!"


    The others nodded in agreement. They all used different archetypes and specialised in one or two types of monsters.


    With a sigh, Adam floated to Julius and asked him to show them his card, unwilling to be too harsh on the kind and passionate kids.


    As Julius stood up and walked towards them, they finally noticed the boy. But before they could greet him, their eyes bulged in shock as they read the tier four card''s title.


    Only Zenobia kept her calm and swiftly said, "Don''t participate in the tournament. If you lose, you''ll lose your card."


    The others shivered as she mentioned the terrifying rule. After each duel, the winner could take the most precious card of the loser.


    "Why? I''ll make a deck full of tier three and four cards and beat everyone." Adam said honestly, making the kids cough in disbelief. What kind of extravagance was that?


    A mediocre tier three card sold for 400 gold, while a good one could reach 1000. Not counting the tier four cards, which could reach 10000 gold, it meant that Adam''s deck would cost 8000 gold at a minimum!


    "No way! Even if you have the money, you won''t find good cards on sale." Zenobia exclaimed, doubting her new junior''s sanity.


    "Who said I''ll buy them? I''ll catch them myself with Julius." Silence echoed his answer as everyone thought he was crazy. How would he capture tier three and four magical beasts as an acolyte?


    As they gazed at each other in silent agreement, the most inconspicuous person in the group broke the silence.


    "Let me join." The taciturn Morgane said, her calm and flat voice echoing against the silence, causing the disciples to doubt their lives.

 Chapter 163 - 163: Shadows of the Tower

    Adam gazed at the girl, his brow raised in a silent question.


    "I want to explore," Morgane answered shortly, making him wonder if making longer sentences would cost her money or something.


    "Maybe after you become an apprentice," he responded before focusing on Zenobia and asking, "Tell me more about those combinations you mentioned."


    However, before she could answer, Morgan spoke again.


    "I know a place filled with tier three and four ghosts," she said, causing an icy shiver to run down everyone''s spine.


    Ghosts weren''t the strongest when it came to brute strength. To compensate, they usually had terrifying mystical abilities and could even use some spells.


    Adam remembered when he fought one twelve years ago to obtain her essence. The scrawny red-haired ghost almost scared him silly when she materialised a whip and uprooted tombstone after tombstone in the village''s cemetery.


    He pondered shortly, curiosity filling his eyes before answering, "You can join Julius'' party and explore with them. They still have a spot open."


    Morgane nodded, a hint of relief flashing on her usually emotionless features. She wanted to explore the world and search for a ghost. Yet, something forced her to distance herself from others and bury her emotions deep inside her heart.


    With that sorted, Adam finally resumed his conversation about battle monsters, changing his question slightly. "Are ghost monsters strong?"


    "They are more than strong! common players can''t dream of possessing one, and even the richest only have one or two in their deck!" Zenobia said, her hands trembling as she remembered they were priced the highest alongside otherworldly beings and dragonlings.


    She never heard of anyone possessing an entire deck filled with them as these creatures were exceedingly rare and hard to defeat.


    As she wondered how he would beat them and why he didn''t seem bothered to attack creatures of the same species, Adam''s eyes lit up and he said, looking at Morgane, "Prepare to depart Saturday." Then he turned to the others and said, "I''m happy to have met you, but I must prepare for our expedition. See you next time!"


    He swiftly departed with the angry Julius under their sceptical gaze as the purple-haired disciple asked, "Why are our new juniors so weird? He doesn''t even know the rules but aims for the champion title..."


    "Don''t call him weird!" Zenobia answered reproachfully before adding, "He is just a little special... I think?"


    ********


    As they arrived in their room, Julius angrily asked, "Why didn''t you introduce me?"


    "Because I don''t really care about them? I wouldn''t even introduce myself if I could," Adam answered, shrugging as he understood the boy''s feelings.


    After twelve years of isolation, he didn''t enjoy human interactions much, causing his form of speech to be blunt and disrespectful. But Julius wasn''t the same. After all, he was still a kid who liked to make new, passionate friends.


    "Sigh. I''ll introduce you next time." He said to calm the boy before adding, "Don''t try to wake me up before Saturday. I''ll be unavailable."


    Julius, who planned to retort about how cruel it was to let him stand there alone, suddenly turned serious as he thought, ''Again?''


    He knew his big brother could somehow train during his sleep, but couldn''t understand why he prioritised training there.


    As he opened his mouth to ask the reason directly, Adam''s luminous eyes turned dim as he fell asleep, leaving him alone and scratching his head in frustration.


    ********


    Adam reopened his eyes, inhaling deeply as the familiar sensation of possessing a living body returned.


    Then, he stood up from his bed and left his apartment, his face somber.


    He walked with determined steps on the dimly lit plaza illuminated by the red glow of the dreamscape''s eerie moon, his eyes locked on the gigantic yet magnificent tower and his mind racing.


    He hated this place as much as he loved it, even if he always felt reluctant to come. After all, the light guardian and the bear almost ended his life the last time he visited. Yet, the rewards were just too enticing. However, this time, his focus was mainly the Xp.


    He could progress to the third tier whenever he wanted but felt it would be a waste since he''d lose five free attribute points.


    "I''m much stronger now and can even fight creatures of the third tier. I refuse to believe I''ll almost die again in this trial!" He exclaimed, drawing courage from his words as his voice echoed in the empty plaza. Yet, unbeknownst to him, his determined steps slowed, reflecting his reluctance.


    The five-minute walk turned into ten as he reached the giant gates of the tower and slowly touched them.


    Upon contact, the cold marble glowed as a white magic circle appeared under his palm, its blinding light seemingly alive, expanded to devour his body whole.


    When he reopened his eyes, he scanned the familiar boundless room, realising nothing had changed since his last visit, as the same notifications promptly appeared before his eyes.


    [Welcome to the tower of trials. Prove your skills and mastery by conquering its floors.] S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [A reward tailored for the challenger will be awarded after each successful conquest.]


    [Warning: Half the damage sustained during the trials will be carried to your body outside the Dream place. Be careful, challengers.]


    Upon reading them, he gave up all his apprehensions and doubts, determination replacing them as the last one appeared.


    [The tower''s third trial will begin in thirty seconds. Prepare yourself, challenger.]


    "Here we go again," He said, his lips curling into a defiant smirk as he added, "See if I don''t break the ratings again and get an SSS++ this time, stupid tower!"


    As if to echo his provocative words, the room rumbled to life. The fine marble slabs covering the ground transformed into rough rocks crawling upwards until they formed walls and a ceiling.


    Covered by the rocky ceiling, the room''s bright light vanished, replaced by ominous darkness as the scent of decaying bodies assaulted his nose, forcing him to cover it.


    "What''s this place?" He exclaimed in disgust as he cast his illuminate spell.

 Chapter 164 - 164: The Third Trial: Confronting the Abominations

    As the dim light radiated from his spell, dissipating the surrounding darkness, he couldn''t help but shudder, understanding where the terrible odor came from.


    He gazed at the row of cells lining the rocky passage. Inside, rotting carcasses covered the ground, their purple-dark blood contaminating the damp air. Their corpses, an unholy mix of several creatures, made his stomach churn in repugnance.


    "I''m regretting the forest..." He muttered, slightly scared by a towering carcass chained on the wall combining the features of a bear, a shark and a monkey. With its jagged teeth, fins, bulging muscles and standing on two legs, it looked nothing less than grotesque and coming straight out of a nightmare. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Diverting his eyes, he gazed at the tower''s familiar notifications.


    [Defeat ten magical creatures to complete the third trial.]


    [The reward''s quality will be based on the type of beasts slain by the challenger.]


    [Slay the boss to obtain the biggest potential reward.]


    [Remaining time: Seven-two hours.]


    With a sigh, he engulfed himself in the passage, unsurprised by the slightly different settings. After all, he expected the clear requirements to increase or at least become much more difficult as he conquered more floors.


    After two minutes, he reached a massive wooden door guarded by... something.


    ''What''s that?!'' He screamed inwardly, his eyes bulging at the sight of a fully armored knight. However, instead of the robust arms expected, it had tentacles. Its head, a wretched mix of a gorilla covered in green lizard''s scales, contrasted with its spotless plate armor.


    ''Who''s the crazy fucker who created creatures like that?'' He shivered as the aberration hissed, his thin pupils locking on the intruder.


    Bending its arched legs, it lunged at him with a terrifying, guttural growl with its tentacles drawn behind.


    Swiftly entering battle mode, Adam summoned his ethereal radiance, his eyes narrowed in focus.


    SWOOSH


    With a mighty swipe, the aberration flailed its massive tentacle, aiming to crush him.


    Despite its speed, Adam, now an experienced fighter with years of deadly battles behind him, swiftly sidestepped the deadly tentacle as it collided with the ground, cracking its hard surface.


    Then, he firmly planted his right foot on the ground, tensed his back and arm muscles and rotated his hips in a skilful movement, delivering a slicing strike at the extended tentacle.


    BOOM


    Before the creature could bleed, a powerful explosion of radiant light engulfed its severed limb, charring it black in a second and making it roar in pain.


    Subsequently, the creature grabbed its shoulder, making him frown in confusion. Then, under his enlarging eyes, it tore off its burned arm, causing a fountain of disgusting blood to spew everywhere.


    As he pondered if the creature had gone mad from the pain, the sizzling sound of rocks being dissolved by acid filled his ears. Simultaneously, a purple mist rose ominously from the reaction.


    "Poison!" He exclaimed, swiftly using his control to create a small spinning mass of mana.


    Then, he increased its speed, causing it to spin faster and create a light blue swirling miniature twister, drawing in the purple gas.


    The creature frowned with irritation, noticing its poisonous mist absorbed and isolated in the darkening twister.


    Then, its forehead''s veins bulged like snakes as it released a low growl under Adam''s amused gaze.


    However, shock quickly replaced amusement as a new tentacle sprouted from the torn shoulder. In his astonishment, he understood the abomination inherited the natural traits of the creatures forming it.


    "Seriously, who would conjure such an abomination?" he asked, frowning as the creature opened its mouth.


    "Ignatius."


    A name uttered in a disgusting voice thundered in his ear as he blurted out, "It can even speak? What in the world is going on?"


    In response, the creature''s eyes turned bloodshot as it repeated the name, its voice gradually becoming louder.


    "IGNATIUS!" It roared, its eyes filled with madness, and threw all caution to charge at the stunned, daring human, flailing its two tentacles in a barrage as it uttered ancient words.


    Faced with the fast-approaching tentacles, Adam jumped back, creating distance and channelled his mana into a solid bullet hovering before him.


    "Time to end this." He smirked as the sound of snapping fingers echoed in the corridor.


    BOOM


    With an explosive sound, the bullet cut through the air and lodged itself in the abomination''s forehead.


    "GRAA!" Disbelief covered its features as it growled in pain, stopped its chant, and focused on healing the deadly wound.


    Simultaneously, Adam''s smirk broadened. He had already witnessed its regeneration abilities. Was he a fool not to account for it?


    Then, despair filled the creature''s eyes as something prevented its recovery. After a second, its legs buckled, and it fell to the ground amidst clattering sounds. Until its ultimate moments, it couldn''t understand where the problem came from as the mana bullet lodged in its head finally dissipated after his eyes turned glassy.


    "Thanks for the information!" He said, his gaze calculative as he reviewed what he learned.


    Of course, he could have ended the battle in seconds by abusing his mana, yet decided against it. He potentially had to spend three long days in the trial and needed to keep his mana for the boss or when encountering multiple enemies.


    Additionally, he wanted to understand the creature''s abilities and meticulously devise plans to defeat its companions effortlessly. Even if he was stronger, he still refused to take any risks or underestimate his opponents.


    "Regeneration, poison, maybe magic, increased strength, and other bestial traits." He said, not feeling threatened and pondering if he should use these creatures as training materials to improve his melee battle style as he walked towards the door.


    Then, before opening it, he checked his new notification.


    [Tier 2: ??? defeated. You have gained 100 experience points.]


    "Sixteen more to go," he said with a wry smile, remembering he was 1620 Xp away from levelling up before adding, "Did the system glitch or even he can''t name this... thing?"


    With a shake of his head, he struck the door with his spear, triggering an explosion that sent it flying off its hinges, revealing what lay beyond.

 Chapter 165 - 165: The Third Trial: Chamber of Horrors

    ''Shit.'' He thought as he entered the dark room.


    Dread trembled in his eyes as he beheld the chained carcasses of beasts sprawled across stone tables. Their stomachs, void of organs, lay open amidst pools of blood staining the ground. Tubes filled with various body parts added to the macabre scene, instilling fear even in him.


    He advanced cautiously, cursing the tower and its chilling trial as he sank into deep contemplation.


    He believed he had become immune to fear after everything he had endured but realised he was mistaken.


    The madness of this place''s owner terrified him. Death would be the least of his concerns, as he dreaded the potential consequences of failure. Would he find himself laid upon one of those tables and transformed into an abomination as well?


    Should he give up on the boss?


    He genuinely considered the question. He wasn''t afraid of mighty figures like Vivian or The Beast emperor because they were ultimately bound by logic. If he thought and prepared enough, he was sure they wouldn''t kill him. But the man who created these monstrosities escaped his comprehension. How was it possible for someone to do such disgusting things?


    His mind slowly descended into chaos as he feared the mysterious being. Amidst it, he remembered his first two trials and the foes he defeated in them. He had been scared at that time, too. Yet, didn''t he win?


    Clap


    A resounding slap brought him back to focus, fixing his chaotic emotions. "What am I afraid of? I''ll just beat the madman like his creatures," With a firm voice, he declared, confidence returning to his eyes. Yet, his hands were still subtly shaking.


    Using the pain as an anchor, he walked around the cold puddles and tables and reached the unlocked door.


    He gradually pushed it open, sticking his head to peer at what awaited him, when two pairs of eyes locked on his figure.


    Alerted by a faint sound, the two creatures howled and lunged at the intruder, murder gleaming in their eyes.


    The sound of hooves and paws kicking rocks resounded as he gazed at the identical creatures. Two horse''s back legs and two cheetah''s front legs supported their bodies. With a monkey''s torso and arms holding swords and a wolf''s head, they looked like a grotesque, perverted version of centaurs.


    The fear he believed he had banned in a deep corner of his heart a few moments ago instantly resurfaced like a flood as he thought about their creator. That was just too much! What''s next? Animals mixed with insects?


    As the threats closed dangerously, he stopped thinking, reverting to how he had been in the forest. Despite his trembling hands, he tightened his grip on the spear, charging forward, his eyes glinting with hints of madness.


    With the wind slicing around him, he stomped the ground and leapt at the creatures.


    In mid-air, he pulled his right arm back before powerfully outstretching it in a forceful thrust.


    BOOM


    He pierced one of the creature''s head, engulfing it in the spear''s radiant flare amidst a loud burst of light, causing the blast to rock his hair backwards.


    Its body plopped powerlessly on the ground and slid for a few meters, carried by the momentum of its charge and leaving a long trail of putrid blood behind as he landed on the ground.


    "Come! Let''s see who''s scared. Hahaha!" He screamed, slamming the shaft of his crystalline spear onto the ground, cracking it and intimidating the other creature. Unwilling to admit his fear, he subconsciously reverted to his survival mode, using the menace he faced to overpower his emotions.


    ''What fear? I''ll destroy the threat before I can feel it!'' he thought amidst his mad laughter as he glared at the second aberration with a wide grin, ready to quickly dispose of it and burn this nightmarish place. Yet, its next actions caught him off guard.


    Despite its companion''s demise, the creature''s eyes glinted with primal excitement as it resumed its charge.


    It circled Adam swiftly, carried by its powerful mixed legs like the wind, and reached its dead companion.


    Then, under the human''s stunned gaze, it bent its head and brutally devoured the carcass with eager purrs.


    As the creature finished feeding on the last scraps of flesh, it raised its head and howled, its transformation unfolding before Adam''s intrigued eyes.


    The creature''s body convulsed and twisted as bones snapped and reformed until a new form emerged from the grotesque scene.


    Before him stood a creature unlike anything he had ever seen: its once twisted form now stood tall and proud, its features refined yet terrifying. Its four legs melded into two, now spotted and covered in yellow fur, and its skin became as thick as leather.


    But it was its eyes glinting with intelligence that attracted his attention. The mindless beast was gone, replaced by something more dangerous and cunning.


    However, the creature wasn''t done surprising him as the howls transitioned from throaty sounds to coherent words, causing his eyes to widen.


    "I finally evolved!" It exclaimed, its voice full of delight as it gazed at him and added. "Thank you for ridding me of that pest."


    "Oh? How will you repay me?" Adam asked, smiling playfully and peering at the abomination.


    As his fierce gaze lingered on its body, the creature fell silent, wondering why the human wasn''t afraid of its evolution. Its newly formed intelligence grappled with the unexpected lack of fear in its potential prey, prompting it to consider its next move cautiously. Its eyes suddenly lit up after a second. It was certain to be stronger than him, and thought the human was a fearless fool.


    However, that was exactly what he needed to escape this horrific place. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can help you escape." It said, twisting its dripping maw in a vicious smile and causing Adam to laugh.


    "Why would I escape? I''m here to exterminate you all." He replied, causing the creature to fall silent.


    After a momentary pause, it responded with a furrowed brow, "You''re overestimating yourself. Forget about Ignatius; you won''t make it past the second floor alive."


    It had been stuck here for years, tasked to guard the laboratory and evolve by absorbing its companion. Yet none of them wanted to die, leading them to fight halfheartedly. But it knew they were only the bottom of the basket, the weakest among his terrifying creations.

 Chapter 166 - 166: The Third Trial: The Forgotten Laboratory

    A flash of bestial shrewdness passed through its eyes as the human opened his mouth to answer. It swiftly interrupted him, unwilling to lose this golden opportunity.


    "I can guide you through the floors. Trust me, this place is a maze." It said, its scary voice sounding disturbingly genuine. With the human wreaking havoc and its confidence in its speed, it was sure it could finally see the sunlight after dozens of years of rotting in this place. Moreover, it could use this opportunity to further its evolution.


    As its words lingered in the air, Adam found a trace of logic in them but remained unconvinced.


    "Even if it''s a maze, I''ll eventually find my way to your creator. I don''t need you." He said, his eyes narrowing menacingly in a skilful mask of deception. He felt the creature was strangely eager to collaborate with him. Through his refusal, he intended to compel it to provide more information about the place, making it easier for him to gather crucial details effortlessly.


    Noticing the human''s hostility, it tried to persuade him again.


    "You''ll need a helper anyway, or are you confident enough to defeat fifty chimaeras stronger than me?" Hints of urging laced its voice as Adam''s eyes lit up in understanding.


    This creature was foolish enough to believe it was the strongest in the room and plotted to escape using him as a distraction.


    With an amused smile, he said, "Sure. You can tag along." He really wanted to see how its face would decompose after realising how inaccurate its strength assessment was. Moreover, he wouldn''t complain about having a free guide to quicken his exploration.


    ''Want to use me? I''ll use you first.'' He thought, his smile turning into a disdainful smirk as the creature sneered in victory.


    "We are on the fifth underground floor, where the weakest are stationed. The higher we climb, the stronger they become." It started before walking to the room''s door and continuing. "Each floor has an evolved chimaera guarding their stairs and nine others stationed before the different labs."


    "What tier did they reach?" He inquired seriously. They couldn''t be above the third or, his earlier theories would prove entirely wrong, putting him in danger.


    The creature gazed at him in confusion. "I don''t know about tiers. Below the second floor, we are all in the hybrid ascension realm."


    Following the revelation, Adam''s brows furrowed pensively. Were there other power systems he wasn''t aware of, or did the tower self-create this one for those creatures?


    Not knowing the answer but understanding it was the equivalent of the second tier after fighting two abominations, he joined the creature and said, "Lead the way."


    The rusted hinges of the door creaked open, revealing a winding corridor.


    He followed the creature, their shadows dancing on the dimly lit walls before he asked, "What''s your name?" It was tiring to call it creature or abomination.


    "Chimaera forty height?" It answered, confused by the sudden question. It couldn''t remember having another name as its memories started after awakening as an abomination.


    "That won''t do. It''s even worse than creature." He answered, pondering before proudly saying, "What about Wolfeetahorkey?"


    Upon hearing the stupid name, the abomination''s veins bulged in annoyance. It didn''t know why, but it felt insulted. "Keep your names for yourself. I don''t need one," it snarled.


    "It was a good name... Then, what about Octobris since we''ll soon enter the tenth month?" He said, unwilling to give up as the creature gritted its teeth.


    "I''m a female!" It revealed with a frown.


    ''Did you expect me to guess it?'' With a wry smile, he said, "Octavia, then."


    The creature fell in silence, pondering the name. It didn''t sound too bad.


    As they reached a door after taking a few turns and skipping many rooms, it said with a slight smile, "I''ll use that name." Then, her face turned serious as she added, her voice filled with hate, "This lab was used to create human chimaeras, but after succeeding, the woman used as the base refused to feed herself and died."


    He shivered upon hearing those words. This madman truly used everything in his experiments without any moral limitations. But his thoughts were cut short as Octavia opened the door, revealing two mangled monstrosities.


    Like her, they had been tasked to guard the old lab, fighting each other for a chance to evolve, and, like her, they were unwilling to die.


    As she gazed at them, emotions she had never felt bubbled in her mind as memories from a distant, forgotten past gradually unravelled in her beastly mind. Were they like her, too? Innocent animals captured and tortured on cold stone tables?


    As she felt compassion for the wounded creatures, Adam summoned his Ethereal Radiance and swiftly executed them, causing her eyes to widen in anger.


    "Why did you do that?! We could have taken them with us!" she roared, confusing him. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Didn''t I tell you I came to execute every single one of you?" he said with an innocent smile as he thought, ''Fourteen to go.''


    Octavia lowered her head, gazing at her companion''s carcasses in a mix of sadness and anger as more memories flashed through her eyes. Wasn''t she accusing the wrong person? The real culprit was that hateful Ignatius.


    She''ll never forget his wicked smile as he modified her body piece by piece, then discarded her in this forgotten lab.


    Deep sorrow veiled her eyes as she silently pledged, "I''ll evolve until the limits and avenge you. I''m sorry, Misha. I wasn''t fast enough."


    Tears flowed down her cheeks as memories from her life before becoming this thing flooded her.


    She had once been a horse... A simple horse, happy to carry her owner through this vast world''s lands. Yet one day, as they ventured into this mountainous region on their way to the Ji¨¡nggu¨® empire, everything changed.


    Creatures ambushed and dragged them to this underground facility.


    After a few years of failure, a sickening idea germinated in Ignatius'' head. What if the transplantation success increased with creatures sharing deep emotional bonds?


    Reaching that memory, a sad howl echoed in the room, scaring Adam with its suddenness.


    Her newfound intelligence was both a benediction and a curse, forcing her to look at her traumatising past with human emotions.

 Chapter 167 - 167: The Third Trial: Path of Vengeance

    "What''s wrong with you?" Adam asked, his eyes narrowed in confusion and suspicion. Would their collaboration end so soon?


    Only silence answered his question as Octavia''s legs buckled. She collapsed to the ground next to the dead creatures, crying her heart out after remembering her sad story and her owner''s demise.


    With an emotionless face, he gazed at her, weighing his options.


    ''If she''s going to cry after each abomination I defeat, she''ll slow me down more than anything else.'' He thought, a sharp glint flashing through his eyes for a second before he shook his head. ''Let''s give her one more chance.''


    "I''m sorry for your companions, but I can''t afford to waste time. Stand up," he said, walking past her and returning to the corridor.


    As his words echoed in the empty room, she looked at the dead chimaera with sympathy and said, her voice filled with resolve. "Don''t worry. I''ll take you all out with me."


    Then, she bent her tear-filled face and devoured the two abominations, using their body to fuel her evolution and believing that they would live through her.


    After a brief transformation, using its pain to cement her resolve, she joined Adam, surprising him with her new look.


    "Can you assimilate every abomination you eat?" he asked, fixing her fur-covered face. However, her already short maw became even shorter, her bent legs straightened, and her snout became more delicate.


    "Yes. My genes were modified to mutate and assimilate other creatures." She explained before adding, "But to reach the next realm, I''ll need to consume five chimaeras of my level."


    With a nod, he gestured for her to lead the way.


    ''What a devious and perverted system,'' he thought with a sense of disgust.


    ''I''m no saint or hero, but this man is too much.'' Fear veiled his eyes as he imagined the madman.


    Then, he voiced his decision through gritted teeth, "I declare you my enemy, Ignatius. We cannot coexist under the same sky. Whether you are a fabricated creation of the tower or not, one of us will perish within the next three days!"


    Startled by the sudden declaration, Octavia turned to gaze at him, her developing human emotions stimulated by his resolve.


    She opted to flee after her transformation, using her bestial instinct and the cold-blooded calculative nature of a predator to drive her decision. But now, she wanted more. For revenge, to protect the other innocent animals from the monster and to offer peace to Misha''s departed soul.


    "I''ll help you. You may be a weak human, but together, we''ll have better chances." She said, her eyes ablaze with revenge.


    "Hahaha. You''ll understand how wrong you are soon, little Octavia." He replied with a smirk.


    As Lucius explained years ago, mages held the absolute advantage against melee fighters. It was even truer for him, who bypassed the need for incantations and manifested his attack in split seconds.


    "Four chimaeras are guarding the next lab. Let''s see how you handle so many alone." She answered, annoyed to be called little by the short human. She was already almost three meters and would grow more as she evolved. So, what gave him so much courage?


    "I have seen you fight. You strike as viciously as a beast, but your body is much weaker. You''ll be overwhelmed by quantity or brute force eventually." She advised, trying to help this new companion.


    After all, assessing their enemy''s strength was the base for beasts. Overestimating oneself was the quickest way to die, and she needed him to confront Ignatius.


    With a dismissive shrug, Adam walked to the door she was pointing at and kicked it open, revealing four abominations.


    Pincers clapped, and paws echoed as they immediately lunged at the weak-looking human, their eyes filled with hunger.


    "Hahaha, I''m only afraid of your creator''s madness, not mere mishmashed beasts." With a smirk, he dashed towards an abomination, its lower body resembling a scorpion''s legs, its midsection like that of a lizard, and its upper appendages resembling crab pincers.


    The creature immediately launched a preemptive strike, using its pincer to crush the stupid human.


    SNAP


    The sound of the pincer closing echoed in the room as the velocity of the action caused the air to explode and the temperature to rise slightly.


    However, the attack only hit empty hair as Adam slid on the ground, his hair blown backwards by the explosion.


    Then, taking advantage of the height difference, he used his momentum to slide below the scorpion''s legs and swung his spear at the abomination''s abdomen.


    BOOM


    With a familiar explosion, the creature shrieked in pain as the burning light engulfed its falling inner organs, sharing them a black color.


    "13," he counted before standing up and planting his left foot firmly on the ground. Then, he tensed his back muscles, bending backwards before releasing the tension like a spring.


    "RAA!"


    A mighty shout echoed as he catapulted his right arm forward with all his strength, releasing his grip on the spear mid-movement.


    The air parted before the rapid-travelling spear until it collided with one of the charging creature''s head. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BOOM


    Octavia''s eyes widened at the effective movement of the human, feeling they had deep purposes hidden behind them. Yet, also a deep-seated madness. Why was he grinning in the face of danger fearlessly, and his eyes sparkled with enjoyment?


    These questions tormented her as she watched him slaughter the two remaining chimaeras with ease, using a bestial dagger.


    Then, after he was done with his carnage, she expressed her doubts to him, unable to understand him.


    "As counterintuitive as it may sound, I need madness to protect my sanity," he answered after a moment of thought. After all, combat was an alien concept to a peaceful citizen like him. Yet, he had been forced to fight wild beasts unprepared for his first trial.


    As fear gripped his heart and consumed his thoughts on that tree, the only refuge he found for them was in the embrace of madness.

 Chapter 168 - 168: The Third Trial: Embracing Humanity

    As a beast, she understood his words. Fear was their worst enemy in dangerous situations. Yet, his explanation didn''t answer her question entirely.


    After all, beasts usually killed to feed or protect their territories. So, why was this human killing them? Was it for pleasure?


    Upon reaching that thought, she shivered, Ignatius'' mad smile flashing before her eye before she said, "Be careful not to fall too deep into madness. Or you''ll become just like that monster."


    Her unexpected wise words brought him to a sudden stop. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had never considered that. What if, one day, he failed to recover and started to enjoy killing? Considering his calculative disposition, it was entirely possible for him to hunt humans instead of beasts to level up. After all, they yielded Xp, too.


    ''What can I use instead? I''m not a brave hero who fearlessly fights with grand ambitions, just a random dude, lost in an interesting world filled with dangers.'' His mind raced as he exited the room with a deep frown.


    Alas, he failed to find an answer with so little time. However, he planned to consider the question seriously after he returned. For now, he couldn''t be distracted.


    With a shake of his head, he chased those thoughts away and turned to gaze at Octavia''s new appearance.


    Her face looked more human-like as her wolf maw receded. A nose started to replace her snout, and her grey fur turned into golden hairs.


    "Why do you look more human after each transformation?" He asked, his eyes shining with curiosity.


    "I don''t know. I feel I''m assimilating their traits internally, but it shouldn''t be the case." She answered, as interested as him.


    "Nevermind. Lead the way." He said, unwilling to add the weight of another question to his mind.


    With a nod, they progressed smoothly amidst the twists and turns of the winding path until they reached a towering gate carved out of the mountain itself.


    "Are you sure you don''t want me to help you?" Octavia asked, her voice carrying hints of worry.


    With a smile, he pushed the door open and answered with a playful smile. "You''ll finally understand who the strongest in the team is, little Octavia."


    Despite the belittling words, she couldn''t help but ready herself to help him. She didn''t understand why, but after each evolution, her emotions became clearer, and she could understand them better.


    As she pondered, Adam stepped towards the hideous guardian, gazing at its appearance with disgust.


    "What an ugly bastard," he said, staring at the scale-covered tiger''s head, supported by a long coiling snake''s body ending with sharp eagle''s talons.


    With a snap of his fingers, a mana bullet appeared before being hurled at the creature by two minor explosions.


    Octavia''s eyes widened as blood inexplicably gushed from the chimaera''s head like a fountain.


    "What... What happened?" She asked, an icy shiver running down her spine as Adam turned to gaze at her coldly.


    "Melee fighting is far from my speciality. I''m a mage." He said as mana swirled around him, causing his black hair to dance wildly before adding, "I can kill you or anyone at your level in a second. Keep that in mind the moment you decide to turn on me."


    Faced with the mysterious display of power, her legs uncontrollably trembled as she understood where his confidence came from. He had been toying with them since the beginning.


    Panicked by his suspicion, she yelled, "I never planned to turn on you. Only to use you to escape. But I changed my mind. I truly want to defeat Ignatius!"


    Her genuine words echoed before the stairs as Adam gazed at her with his playful smile.


    "Do what you want. The moment I feel threatened by your presence is the moment you die." He explained before stepping on the stairs and leaving her alone.


    ''Don''t ruin the opportunity I grant you.'' At first, he planned to deal with her after she guided him to the boss. But her earlier words opened his eyes to a critical problem of his. That''s why he altered his plans and warned her as a way to repay her.


    As he reached the next floor, another sinuous path dimly lit by sparse torches greeted his eyes. He took one and cancelled his illuminate spell to save on mana before Octavia joined him.


    Her leathery skin became more supple, and her short hair grew to reach her shoulders.


    "Let''s go." She said, taking the lead before he could speak. Then, she added. "With your strength, why did you let me live?"


    This question bogged her after she devoured the guardian. He said it himself. He didn''t need her. However, his answer struck her with its unexpectedness.


    "Just wanted to have fun after you understood you weren''t the strongest in the room, I guess?"


    She gazed at him, her sharp teeth in full display, as her jaw dropped open in stupefaction. That was the reason?


    Confusion covered her face as she thought, ''This human is the weirdest I ever met after Ignatius.'' Yet, she felt thankful he spared her.


    As they journeyed through the fourth floor, then the third, and she kept devouring evolved chimaeras, her intellect, instincts and comprehension of the man improved.


    Despite his playful nature and hints of madness, she felt she could trust him. She even started to feel attached to him, as if she had been longing for a friend for years.


    "Why?" she muttered. She couldn''t understand where that feeling came from. After all, she was not human, so why would she long for human friends?


    Confusion covered her features as she shook her head to dismiss those ideas. They would now enter the second floor, where the monster''s masterpieces lay guards.


    "Be careful on this floor. All ten chimaeras are in the hybrid convergence realm." She warned as her legs trembled uncontrollably.


    Forget about bestial abominations. The monster created unique creatures that were naturally stronger, more vicious and voracious than they could ever become.

 Chapter 169 - 169: The Third Trial: Whispers of Advancement

    Adam gazed at her questioningly, understanding the next abominations would be of the third tier. Yet her trembling body forced him to raise his guard and ask, "What''s different about them?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Their base." She replied, holding her arms as she shivered before murmuring, "They are insects."


    His eyes widened at the mention of nature''s most dreadful creation. Then, he shivered, remembering that massive spider he had avoided in the past and changed his plans.


    "I need you to guard me for a few hours." He said, sitting on the stairs and drawing strange symbols on the ground.


    After checking them a few times to ensure they were totally indistinguishable from the ones he read in Kwame''s grimoire, he said, "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: T2 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 10


    Exp: 5120/5120


    HP: 290/290


    Vitality: 29


    Strength: 29.6->31.6


    Agility: 29.8->31.8


    Intelligence: 48->50


    Free attribute points: 6->0


    Note: Soul is damaged... Please don''t do it!


    ''Of course, I''ll do it,'' he thought with a smirk after attributing his points under Octavia''s puzzled gaze.


    "Do you need to rest?" she asked, wondering why he tapped on empty air before widening her eyes in shock.


    A light blue energy condensed like mist and enveloped the human like a mantle as his eyes released ominous wisps of white mana.


    "What... What are you doing?" She asked, fear covering her features. She had never seen this kind of potent energy before and felt its pressure crush her body.


    Like Adam, she didn''t fear powerful enemies. No, what terrified her were mysterious occurrences she couldn''t understand.


    As her legs trembled and her question lingered, Adam closed his eyes and said reassuringly, "Don''t disturb me for a few hours, and I''ll show you a never-before-seen spectacle."


    Then, he focused on his mana circuits, directing the usually calm energy towards his heart in a rampaging torrent.


    Cold sweat dripped from his back as his heart endured immense pressure. He now realised why, despite their future as mages, nobles trained their bodies in their youth.


    The mana inhaled helped their organs and muscles to slowly adapt and prepare them for the creation of magic circles.


    Thankfully, he increased his vitality through the system, or he suspected it might not hold until the process ended.


    Through gritted teeth, he condensed and manipulated the mana to sculpt them into primitive but meaningful symbols.


    Sweat dripped from his forehead as his concentration reached a new peak, and his hairs were blown in the air by the energy under Octavia''s surprised gasp.


    She watched with undivided attention as the misty energy covering his body condensed and draped him like an elegant blue cape, shining with power and fluttering with his hair.


    After two hours, she heard the energy around him hum gently before it became increasingly louder. One hour later, she had to cover her bestial ears in pain as the sound turned into a disturbing cacophony.


    Tensing her powerful legs, she leapt twenty meters back out of the guardian''s room. Primal fear covered her features as her bestial instincts screamed at her that something unnatural and against the world''s order was happening.


    Subconsciously, her hand reached for her sword, and her body entered battle mode, ready to pounce and end the man going against the natural rules.


    "NO!" A spark of clarity flashed through her eyes as she swiftly struck her own leg, forcing her body to drop to the ground amidst a loud cracking sound.


    "I need and can''t beat him. Shut up, stupid instinct!" She roared, trying to regain control of her body using her fast-developing intelligence.


    As she grappled against her natural instincts, Adam''s eyes snapped open, the noise a delectable melody helping him to focus as he peered at the drawings on the ground.


    His pale and exhausted face contrasted sharply with his determined eyes as he said, "Now, the last symbol."


    He had been at it for four hours already. His t-shirt was soaked, and his body felt limp. Yet, a deeper connection with mana after each shaped symbol brought him immense joy.


    After half an hour, his back collided with the stairs behind him, and he smiled like a kid. He had successfully connected the last with the others in a circle, revolving rhythmically with the first one around his heart.


    In response to his achievement, the noise turned into a calm hum, and the ambient mana rushed at him, replenishing his exhausted reserves as if approving and recognising his efforts.


    Simultaneously, the familiar notifications appeared before his eyes while Octavia stood up, her leg already healed thanks to her chimaera''s body, and walked towards him with a solemn face.


    "What did you do?" She asked with a mix of curiosity and fear. She prevailed in her fight against her instincts in the past few hours and gained a new understanding of how terrifying the man''s energy was, prompting her to question him.


    However, Adam''s answer was far from what she expected. "If you want to strike, little Octavia, it''s now or never."


    "What? No! I don''t want to strike." She answered in confusion, causing Adam to raise his tired face and glare at her unsheathed sword.


    With a hurried movement, she sheathed it and said, "Trust me, it''s not what you think."


    But only silence answered her justification as the human''s eyes focused on the air above him.


    [Congratulations on being the first to be promoted to tier three.]


    [Reviewing process and standard achieved...]


    [Error, method and process unknown.]


    [Assessing results...]


    [Error, Error, standard limit broken.]


    [Standard evaluated as exceptional. Upgrade to 2 per stat point invested instead of the classic 0.7 for promotion quest takers and 1.1 for perfect promotion through mana-gathering techniques.]


    ''I''ll now develop twice faster than anyone,'' he thought with a broad smile before thinking about his upcoming challenges.


    ''I should be able to complete this trial now that I''m an apprentice, but I can''t help but worry about the insect abominations,'' he thought, imagining their forms and capabilities.


    After all, they were much stronger than any other creatures and, at equal weight, no matter what weapon you used, an ant would crush you in a frontal confrontation.


    With their innate strength and robust exoskeletons, he doubted his tier-two bullets would be enough to do the trick. Or he would have to consume an immense amount of mana to boost them several times with his atom burst.


    That''s why he sacrificed four hours to reach the third tier. Moreover, now that he advanced, he could collect a few thousand experience points and further his progress.

 Chapter 170 - 170: The Third Trial: Challenge of Progression

    After two hours of silent rest, Adam finally rose to his feet, his mana cape billowing behind him as though eager to follow his movements.


    "What''s that?" He said in confusion as he realised he had been lying on it the whole time.


    With its serene blue hue and undulating form, he found it remarkably stylish and couldn''t help but smile like a kid.


    "Octavia, do you see this? Don''t I look like a superhero now?" He asked, taking weird poses, and causing her to facepalm.


    "How can you be so strong yet act like a fool most of the time?" She answered, her voice filled with exasperation.


    "That''s just who I am. Got a problem with that?" He retorted, his happy eyes narrowing at the beast-like woman.


    "N... No. Let''s continue to the second floor!" She stuttered, standing up and rushing up the stairs, unwilling to anger him after what she had witnessed.


    Amused, he followed behind, mulling over the cape and feeling connected to the mana it contained. As he fired a test bullet, he observed a small piece dissipate, only to witness it replenish from the ambient mana five minutes later.


    "Fascinating," he muttered, his brown eyes blazing with interest and his mind already designing battle plans.


    Upon reaching the second floor, he pondered Kwame''s symbols. Where did they originate and how did he discover them? Or was he the one inventing them?


    ''So many mysteries, yet no answers,'' he thought with a broad smile, eager to visit the sage''s birthplace or what was left of it. After all, his goal was to uncover all those hidden and lost truths buried by the river of time. His heart quickened with anticipation as he imagined the ancient ruins and the secrets they held, waiting to be discovered like long-lost treasures.


    Simultaneously, Octavia halted her steps and said with unease, "Let me distract them. I know you are strong, but these chimaeras are on another level."


    After all, power wasn''t everything. The chimaeras created using insect bases were too fast and durable, and Octavia doubted the man could follow their movements.


    After sharing her apprehensions with him, Adam nodded in agreement, finding logic in them. It was true his body was great for a mage, but, in truth, his stats were still in the middle of the second tier besides his intelligence.


    After a brief discussion, Octavia offered to position herself to make the abominations'' backs face him. He would only have to shoot them at range without exposing himself. It was a basic but effective plan.


    The duo traveled the corridor in tense silence, visualizing their upcoming battles and formulating effective strategies to conclude them smoothly as they reached the first lab.


    "Ready?" she asked, cold sweat dripping from her forehead as she put her trembling hands on the stone door before seeing him nod silently with a serious expression.


    With a push, they discovered the most ugly creatures they had ever seen.


    Chitinous dark carapaces, akin to plate armor, covered three abominations. Their mandibles clapped at the intruder while their two hairy legs bent to propel them forward.


    Their sleek, emotionless dark eyes reflected the corridor''s lights in a straight line as they reached a speed of 200km/h in less than a second.


    Fortunately, Octavia matched their speed. She swiftly unsheathed her iron sword and dashed towards them, before lunging and rolling to the back of the room.


    As the chimaeras charged at her voraciously, she rolled, dodged, and parried desperately. The impact of each successful block reverberated against her slender yet exceptionally powerful muscles, damaging them and forcing her to step back.


    Cleverly mixing her instinct with intelligence, she relied on evasion more and more, predicting and dancing gracefully amidst the deadly blows. Yet, faced with three fast-adapting abominations, she lost ground and was gradually pushed to the wall.


    Simultaneously, Adam peered discreetly behind the door and, noticing he was undiscovered, channelled his mana to create nine bullets. The creation process was smoother than ever, and their surface glinted with an ominous blue lustre as they turned out to be as hard as metal.


    With a snap of his fingers and amidst nine minor explosions, he shot them at the unsuspecting creatures.


    As they cornered Octavia, their antennas quivered and mandibles dripped acidic liquid, dissolving the ground with sizzling sounds as they approached with anticipation.


    Against the wall and with no space to manoeuvre, she felt death gently grip her shoulder, calling her into its embrace. Unwillingness flashed in her eyes as she growled like a beast at the insects, ready to buy time until the end.


    Suddenly, nine muffled thuds echoed.


    Their armor-like carapace cracked as a single hole pierced through the back of their heads, causing Octavia to sigh in relief. Drawing their attention was perilous; she doubted her survival if he took any longer or missed his shots.


    Gazing at him as the chimaeras'' bodies dropped powerlessly to the ground, she asked curiously, "Why is there only one hole? I''m sure I heard nine explosions."


    "Because I hit the same spot three times, using the second and third bullets to push the first further." He proudly explained.


    Even if he could use his new cape as a second reservoir, his mana was still a finite resource. Once exhausted, he wouldn''t be able to fight anymore. With seventeen abominations to kill besides Ignatius, he thought about this method to reduce consumption. After all, his mana bullet was derived from a tier-one spell. He could fire a hundred of them, already contrary to his atom''s burst.


    Then, he looked at the three notifications, frowning in annoyance.


    [Tier 2 Elite ???: Xylothraxes. You have gained 100 experience points.] x3


    "Why did the experience drop?!" He yelled at the notification, surprising Octavia, before adding, "Do your thing. I''ll wait outside." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sitting against the rocky wall of the corridor, he thought, ''I usually earned 100Xp for normal creatures and double for elites. Is the progression tougher as you advance to higher tiers?''


    After five minutes of pondering, he nodded. This theory made sense, as even he found his progress too swift.


    Sighing, he said, "I guess the tutorial is over. Status."

 Chapter 171 - 171: The Third Trial: Friendship Amidst Darkness

    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: T3 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 4


    Exp: 20/320


    HP: 434/434


    Vitality: 29.4->43.4


    Strength: 32->44


    Agility: 32.4->44.4


    Intelligence: 48->50.4


    Free attribute points: 20->1


    Passive: Mana Control T4, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2,


    Mana Shaping T3, Mana cape T3.


    Note: Soul is damaged... Liar! I hope your soul crumbles.


    He saw his cape added to his passive list besides his improved mana shaping before noticing something that made him curse.


    "The Xp required doubled as well! Is the system taking revenge?" He exclaimed in annoyance, realising his leveling requirements were multiplied by four.


    He rapidly developed a theory. ''Either the requirements increase every three tiers, or Kwame''s technique is the cause.''


    After a brief moment, he shook his head, dismissing his second idea. With how rare mages were, it made sense for the difficulty to rise since he could directly take the system''s promotion quest once he reached level ten to become one.


    As he believed his theory correct, Octavia joined him, her appearance completely different.


    He glanced at her smooth, cascading blonde hair, golden eyes and enchanting face. He also noticed she became shorter than him. Next, he gazed down at her supple, immaculate skin before blushing.


    Hastily turning to the side, he coughed and said, "Congratulations on reaching the third tier." Then, he removed his t-shirt, extending it to her and added with embarrassment, "Please, cover yourself."


    With her body becoming more human, he couldn''t let her travel with him naked. After all, the fur covering her sensible parts was gone, and he took pride in his decency.


    "How cute! I guess I found your weakness." She teasingly said, a sly smile tugging at her lips as she shamelessly bent forward in a seductive posture to take the t-shirt.


    Jumping back as if he had seen a ghost, he yelled, "Stop that, temptress!" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, yes, little Adam," she answered with her melodious voice, her playful tone twisting his own words against him.


    Adam''s expression darkened, a flicker of annoyance crossing his features as he realised the mockery in her response. His jaw clenched slightly, and a furrow formed between his brows as he struggled to contain his irritation.


    "Octavia," he started, his voice low and steady, drawing her attention with a piercing gaze. His smile broadened, but there was a sharpness to it that hinted at underlying danger. "Do you want to die?"


    Upon feeling the situation deteriorate, Octavia''s smile widened as she declared doubtlessly, "I understand you better than you think and know you won''t attack me except if I do first."


    After progressing to the hybrid converge realm, she felt her intellect soar. All the small hints she missed became crystal clear, and she realised why she thought he was trustworthy.


    Despite his immaturity, he was inherently good and courageous but seemed not to realise it himself.


    "Here, I''ll dress. Happy?" She added, covering her body with his ample t-shirt that reached her knees, her innocent smile contrasting with his grimace.


    "..."


    He froze on the spot, failing to find words to answer before giving up on the conversation entirely. However, his mind was already plotting to prank her when she least expected it.


    An icy shiver ran down her spine before she swiftly turned and exclaimed, "Wow, we reached so far. Who would have thought? It''s all thanks to you... Hum... Follow me to the next lab!"


    Then, she hurriedly stepped away as her instincts rang an alarm in her mind.


    Sighing, he followed behind her in silence, wondering how a beast could become so sharp after evolving a few times and scrunching his nose.


    Even after two days in this underground facility, he still had trouble adapting to the revolting smell of blood and decaying bodies permeating the air. Worse, it became more pungent the higher they climbed.


    "How do you cope with the odor?" He asked, his eyes glinting as he thought he found her weak spot. As a beast, her nose must be in agony.


    Octavia turned to look at him, smiling gently, as she believed he cared for her and replied, "It had been killing me on the previous floors, but now that I evolved, I can control my nerves and neural system to cut the smell transmission."


    "Cheater!" He screamed, his face darkening as he lamented in defeat, ''I''m the only one who suffers from the stench...''


    Surprised by the reaction, her light chuckles echoed through the eerie place, illuminating the dim corridor contagiously.


    ''Why is she more cunning than Julius?'' He thought in amusement. It''s been a long time since he had those types of interactions, and even if he wouldn''t admit it, he enjoyed them.


    Simultaneously, Octavia caught the slight smile stretching from his lips, understanding that he, too, longed for a friend.


    Then, gathering her courage but too shy to face him, she offered, "Once we''ve defeated Ignatius and escaped from this place, can I accompany you outside?"


    "It''s... complicated." He started, unable to find how to answer. After all, he was in the tower''s trial, and everything was probably fake. Yet, he couldn''t bring himself to tell her the truth.


    Then, he continued, his expression serious. "But I wouldn''t mind your company in my journeys if it''s possible."


    Despite his initial suspicion and plan, he enjoyed their banters and her newfound quick-wittedness. Moreover, who was he to judge people on appearance or origins? Outside, he was still a ghost searching for a solution while chained to the boy.


    Upon hearing the last part of his answer, her eyes glowed in happiness, and her balled fists relaxed as she excitedly turned to grab his hand.


    "Does it mean we are friends now?" She asked, her smile reaching her ears as the damp wind made her hair flutter, giving her face a mesmerising allure.


    After a brief moment, he smiled warmly and nodded.


    "Yes, we are friends."

 Chapter 172 - 172: The Third Trial: The Weight of Friendship

    As Adam''s answer lingered in the dim passage, Octavia''s eyes sparkled with glee, and her lips curled up into a broad smile, revealing her pearly white and even teeth.


    "Let''s go, the outside world is calling for us!" she exclaimed, trembling with excitement as she dashed forward in a mad frenzy, unaware she still held his hand.


    "HAAAAA!"


    His scared scream resonated as she dragged him, her speed faster than a bullet train. The air pressure crushed his face, forcing him to shut his eyes and conjure mana to create a wall before him.


    Once protected behind his construct, he yelled, "OCTAVIA! STOP." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, in his panic, he didn''t realise his mistake.


    Upon hearing his screech, she remembered he wasn''t as fast as her and planted her feet on the ground, stopping in a second.


    As she halted, her feet leaving deep cracks in the rocky ground, the inertia jerked him forward with incredible strength.


    Fortunately, he had invested stat points into his body, and she still clutched his hand, or he would have been sent crashing against the wall. Unfortunately, he wasn''t durable enough.


    With a loud snapping sound, his right arm broke as the wind fiercely battered his body.


    "ARGH!" With a pained roar, he dropped to the ground as tears welled in his eyes.


    Simultaneously, Octavia realised her mistake and hurriedly said, terrified by the turn of events, "I''m sorry. I... I didn''t notice I was still holding your hand. I didn''t do it intentionally."


    However, only silence answered her as Adam held his broken arm in despair, tears of frustration rolling down his cheeks.


    ''With less than a day, it won''t have enough time to heal...'' He thought in misery, his mind unable to understand this unreal scene. ''How? How is the first injury I suffered caused by an ally?''


    The situation was so ridiculous, yet it happened.


    "Please, say something. I''m really sorry." Octavia pleaded, afraid to have ruined their friendship as her vision blurred.


    Instead of lashing out, he closed his eyes in defeat. What was the point, anyway? It was evident it was an accident caused by her excitement. Yet, his soul would bear half the damage in the real world.


    "Status." He muttered.


    HP: 347/434


    ''The damage shouldn''t be too extensive,'' he thought, his brows creased in a frown before standing up and looking at Octavia.


    "Be careful not to do it again. I can''t explain the details, but I absolutely, and I insist, can''t be wounded." He explained, trying to reassure her with a kind smile.


    However, the pain caused it to be crooked and unnatural, making her understand he was doing his best not to blame her.


    As she opened her mouth to apologise once more, he cut her off with a gentle but firm tone. "What''s done is done. Let''s move to the next lab."


    Her lips quivered in sadness and guilt, yet her eyes glowed in resolve. With her strength, she will swiftly take care of the next chimaeras, reach Ignatius'' last lab and search for a way to heal him after defeating the mad monster.


    Without a word, she nodded decisively and led the way.


    After fifteen minutes, they reached the next lab. Not wasting time, she pushed the stone doors open and barged in without warning, startling Adam with her rash action.


    Under his widened eyes, she unsheathed her iron sword and charged at the three creatures dwelling in the room, catching them off guard.


    Loud cracking noises echoed as the ground splintered. In less than a second, she leapt at the first chimaera and swung her sword vertically.


    A sudden, jarring noise filled the room as the spider''s head, supported by a mantis'' body, collapsed. Upon impact, her sword shattered, sending metallic fragments exploding in a shower.


    She landed on the creature''s body, using it as a footing. Then, she swiftly bent her knees and propelled herself horizontally towards the second chimaera.


    Her body cut through the air with the precision of a hunting falcon, each movement fluid and purposeful as her hair trailed behind her in a chaotic dance.


    BAM


    The room''s wall exploded into a rain of rubble as the second chimaera collided with it after being punched by the flying Octavia.


    After landing, she launched herself from the ground, dodging the third chimaera''s scythe-like limb.


    With a fluid spin, she twisted in mid-air, gathering momentum before chopping her right leg down like an axe on the last enemy''s neck. In a cacophony of chitinous cracks, its head rolled on the ground amidst a pool of transparent blood.


    As she stood alone amidst the three carcasses and the billowing dust rising from the wall, Adam gulped, his eyes enlarged in bewilderment.


    "What just happened?" He muttered, his brain ringing in alarm and dread. His eyes failed to follow the action. Only the sounds reached him, and even then, they rang almost simultaneously. Was her hybrid evolution path so powerful?


    He pondered the question, considering if he should study the subject before shaking his head. Her body seemed unique, and he didn''t want to resemble those abominations even if he became the strongest.


    Gazing at her as she wiped her hands casually, he suddenly remembered something and yelled, "My Xp!"


    Bothered by the potential loss, he hurriedly fired nine mana bullets at the unmoving abominations, hoping they were still alive. However, he only received one notification.


    His brows twitched in frustration as he said, "I know you became much stronger, but let me kill the next enemies."


    He just couldn''t lose so many experience points after the requirements to level up increased. After this battle, he should have reached level five, yet he only got a hundred Xp.


    Upon hearing his demand, she looked at him in confusion, wondering why he wanted to be the one to do it. Yet, after her earlier mistake, she felt reluctant to displease him.


    With a nod, she answered, "I''ll incapacitate them first. Are you okay with that?"


    "Sounds like a plan," he replied with a grin. Despite her honest mistakes, Octavia''s sincerity and strength made her a valuable ally. He even wondered if they wouldn''t form the strongest duo.


    With her fighting in melee and him bombarding enemies from the rear, they surely would instill fear in the hearts of their enemies.


    ''Well... Maybe not the strongest if Julius develops correctly,'' He thought, his heart full of anticipation as he had great expectations for the boy.

 Chapter 173 - 173: The Third Trial: Mysterious Origins

    As he compared his two friends'' strengths and potential, seriously wondering who between a cultivator and an evolving chimaera would be stronger, Octavia walked out of the room.


    This time, her physical appearance remained the same. However, he curiously looked at her new outfit.


    Silk intricately woven in an elegant, tight white t-shirt hugged her upper body while matching black shorts clung to her lower half.


    Noticing his scrutinising eyes, her smile widened as she cheekily said, "How is it? I used spider silk to make them after developing their glands."


    After devouring the chimaeras, she spent a few minutes creating clothes, knowing her nakedness disturbed him. Moreover, she felt sorry to see him shirtless because of her.


    "It''s too tight! Have some decency, young girl!" He answered, his tone serious, yet his eyes inexplicably drawn by her...


    Gulping loudly, he blushed, ashamed of his brief moment of weakness.


    "Haha. Sure, gramps. But ample clothes hinder my movements in combat. You''ll have to adapt." She answered, her eyes glinting mischievously, as she gave him his t-shirt and a silk ribbon before adding caringly. "Use it to bandage your arm."


    With a nod of appreciation, he carefully covered himself and used the silk to make a sling for his arm. Then, he walked behind her, his gaze inexplicably attracted by her...


    ''STOP!'' He screamed inwardly as he vigorously shook his head. "It''s going to be a long day..." He sighed and fixed his eyes on the top of her head.


    After five minutes of awkward silence, Octavia turned and asked, her golden eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Where do you come from, and how did you end up in this place?"


    "I''m living in the College of Alchemy and Transmutation," he said, then paused to consider his next words. "I don''t know much about this place or even where it is. But I must defeat its owner."


    He couldn''t tell her about the tower and trials, but, as an honest person, he despised lying. So, he told her what he could, hoping she wouldn''t press for more answers.


    "Where is that college?" She answered with another question, confusion reflecting in her eyes. It sounded like an important place, yet she never heard about it.


    "In Alkemia Al-Nur. Don''t tell me you don''t know about one of the nine magic academies." He said teasingly before widening his eyes at her answer.


    "I travelled the world for years before being captured but never heard anything about magic or academies." She started pensively before adding, "The only place you''ll find mentions of it is in kid''s tales."


    However, despite her words, she couldn''t help but believe him. After all, his mysterious projectiles, explosions and the scene she witnessed on the third floor implied he was a magic user.


    She fell deep in thought, her brain churning to understand their knowledge discrepancies about the outside world. Swiftly, she came up with a theory, ''did the governments successfully develop a new energy source after my capture?''


    Simultaneously, Adam wondered why the tower created such a deep background for its third trial. What was the point? He just had to kill ten abominations to complete it, anyway.


    As the silence lingered, disturbed only by the echo of their footsteps on the rocks, they reached their destination.


    Putting her pondering aside for now, Octavia said teasingly, "Don''t take too long to aim, or I''ll finish them."


    "Humph. Open the door," he answered, his attention already on the battle.


    Despite knowing they would easily achieve victory, he didn''t want to relax, risking leaving openings or missing opportunities.


    "Alright, Mister magic. Let''s end this quickly." She answered, opening the door and revealing the three next abominations.


    Alarmed by the sudden sound, they screeched and lunged at the intruders, their acidic saliva drooling in their wake, living holes in the ground. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without hesitation, Octavia propelled herself toward the first. Her body cut the wind like an arrow as she reached it in a flash. Then, with an elegant sidestep, she positioned herself on its side and swung her right leg.


    SCREECH


    A painful screech resounded, and a leg flew in the air as her low kick struck the creature''s kneecap. Her hair fluttered wildly in the powerful momentum of the movement, and her golden eyes already landed on her next target.


    With a graceful lash aimed at its legs, spider silk entangled them. Then, she pulled hard, breaking them in loud, crunching noises.


    Another screech echoed as she searched for the last chimaera. Yet, she quickly frowned as she failed to spot it.


    Subsequently, coming from her blind spot, an enormous claw collided with her face, sending her crashing against the wall in a cloud of dust.


    Simultaneously, Adam, who failed to follow their movements, shot six mana bullets at the unmoving enemies, piercing their armored heads and ending them swiftly before worryingly looking at the wall.


    He noticed golden hairs colliding with it, making him fear for Octavia''s safety. However, the scene he witnessed after the dust subsided left him speechless.


    Her left cheek was mauled, revealing her jaw and broken teeth reddened by blood. But half a second later, her tissues moved on their own, lacing themselves together to reform the muscles as new teeth sprouted to replace the damaged ones.


    Then, he saw her stand up effortlessly and say with raging eyes, "It stings, minuscule pests."


    In a flash, she reached it and punched its abdomen, making it explode in a rain of chitin and organs flying all over the room.


    Despite his shock, he swiftly fired three mana bullets to get the Xp before his face turned serious. He didn''t possess Octavia''s regenerative abilities or sturdiness. If he took a hit like she did, he had no doubts his head would have exploded.


    ''I can''t stay that vulnerable against their speed.'' He thought with calculative eyes as he moved to lean on the corridor''s wall.


    ''I shouldn''t have used all my points,'' he lamented, realising he should have invested in agility to accelerate his reaction speed and equilibrate the other stats later. But how could he have known that the insect-based abominations'' acceleration was that scary?


    Worry gnawed at his heart as he thought about the formidable speed of the enemies awaiting them on the last floor.

 Chapter 174 - 174: The Third Trial: The Hybrid Guardian

    Ten minutes later, Octavia joined him, her bright smile illuminating the dim winding path as she said, "Ready to confront the guardian and finally reach the first floor?"


    Upon hearing her question, he checked his interface before nodding.


    [Remaining time: Seventeen hours.]


    She hadn''t lied. This place was a gigantic maze filled with useless rooms. From the fifty-five hours that passed, forty-six were spent travelling. And that was after they skipped the empty ones.


    Without her guiding him, he wouldn''t have reached this far.


    "Thank you for your help," he said, taken aback by his own words. When had he ever expressed genuine gratitude? Ever since he stepped foot... floated in this world, he couldn''t remember thanking anyone sincerely, except for old Theo after his tragic demise.


    Considering his limited interactions, how many true friends did he make in the past twelve years?


    "Only one..." He muttered, a feeling he couldn''t explain, grasping his heart.


    The realisation struck him as Octavia answered, unaware of his inner turmoil. "I''m the one grateful here. Without you, I would still be rotting for who knew how long, guarding that rotten lab."


    "Let''s go," he answered, his head lowered, shoulders slumped, and heart heavy as he turned in the guardian room''s direction.


    Brooding in silence as he walked, he suddenly inverted his views. ''Isn''t Octavia my friend, too? Actually, I''ve made two!'' He thought, a smile blossoming on his face briefly before being replaced by a frown.


    ''I''m sorry, Julius, but I can''t consider you my genuine friend before finding an alternative solution.'' He truly wanted to, but his subconscious refused to accept it. What if, in the end, his efforts proved fruitless and if even possessing a puppet failed? Would he sentence himself to a life of solitude, his figure unseen and his words unheard for the rest of his life?


    As his mood darkened, a sudden gentle tap on the back of his head forced him out of his thoughts.


    "Hey, mister magic, why the long face?" she asked, her voice accompanied by a delicate giggle, sending a wave of fresh air into his lonesome heart.


    "Just thinking about some random stuff," he replied, forcing a smile before conversing with her. After all, why was he torturing his mind instead of enjoying his friend''s presence?


    Amidst their laughter and friendly banter, they reached the floor''s last room after an hour.


    With his mood uplifted and their strength, his confidence swelled as he forgot his doubts and focused on the upcoming battle.


    As Octavia pushed the colossal stone doors, a bizarre creature greeted their eyes. Contrary to its brethren, it was much smaller, towering only two heads above Adam. Its black chitin covered its body like leather armor as thin wings protruded from its back.


    As the creature noticed their intrusion, its mandibles parted as a menacing screech echoed over the entire floor. Glinting with perverse intelligence, its eyes locked on them as it planted its feet on the ground and raised its two long arms in a fighting pose.


    "What''s that?" He asked in shock as the hybrid waited for them to attack first.


    "Insect-based chimaera mixed with... humans," she said, her voice filled with sadness and anger before adding. "It is stronger and almost as smart as me. I''ll need your full support in this fight."


    "No problem. You haven''t seen what I''m capable of when I''m serious yet." He answered with a confident smirk, unbothered by the chimaera''s nature.


    Then, he focused on the ambient mana and coalesced it behind his back. His light blue mana cape reappeared, fluttering behind him as if excited to be summoned.


    But he wasn''t done with his preparations yet. With a snap of his finger, a mage''s hand materialised and hovered lonesomely in front of him before a second one suddenly joined it, finally completing the pair.


    "If you can slow it down, I''ll take care of the rest." He said, locking his eyes on the waiting hybrid and summoning his Beastbane dagger in one of the hands.


    After a brief nod, Octavia''s body disappeared from his sight as the echo of her powerful steps reverberated in the room.


    The chimaera''s eyes narrowed at its foolish enemy, a hint of contempt flashing through them. Despite its years as a guardian, it never knew defeat. Even its fellows on the first floor were only so-so in its eyes.


    As the silly human charged unto its striking range, with her tiny hand raised to deliver a punch, it simply waited. However, once her fist accelerated towards its face, it suddenly leaned forward, an ominous glint flashing in its eyes as it swiftly head-butted it.


    CRACK


    Octavia screamed in pain as the impact''s shock propagated in her entire arm, shattering every bone in it. Her eyes widened in panic as her right arm powerlessly dangled along her body.


    Subsequently, it elegantly spun on its left leg, avoiding the speeding dagger held by the mage''s hand before delivering a roundhouse kick at her side. Every movement flowed smoothly, blending into a violent yet fascinating dance.


    "ARGH!"


    Amidst a terrifying sound, her ribcage collapsed as she was sent flying back and collided with the room''s door, smashing it before being buried under the rubble.


    Gazing at its work, the hybrid cackled ominously, clearly mocking her pointless struggles, before locking his eyes with Adam, causing an icy shiver to run down his spine. Yet, he was more concerned about his friend''s safety. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He hastily scanned her location, his eyes darting in every direction, desperately seeking any sign of her amidst the rocks. His heart pounded in his chest as he realised she was nowhere to be seen.


    Unclear about her situation, fearing the worst, and irritated by the laughing idiot, his worried expression faded. Pure rage and madness covered his features as he roared, "You''re dead, fucker!"


    As if to echo his fury, the ambient mana spiralled towards him, wrapping his body in a swirling grey mist. His features disappeared, obscured by it and the sheen of his brown eyes receded, replaced by two luminous holes as he ominously opened his mouth.


    "Burst."

 Chapter 175 - 175: The Third Trial: Fury and Madness

    "Burst."


    A chain of beautiful sparkles travelled from him towards the hybrid in a second, forcing it to jump back reflexively before...


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM


    A catastrophic explosion erupted with overwhelming force, engulfing the middle of the room in scorching, blinding fire. The air trembled under the blast''s intensity, sending shockwaves rippling through every corner. Debris scattered in all directions, propelled by the sheer power of the detonation as the deafening sound reverberated through the entire floor, echoing its creator''s rage. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Half of his mana cape dissipated in the wind, yet the light in his eyes shifted from grey to red.


    "Cockroaches don''t die in explosions. Bullets." He spat hatefully as fifty 20mm bullets floated in a semi-circle before the wide-eyed creature while his blue cape vanished, its mana exhausted.


    Thanks to its reflexes, the hybrid avoided the blast''s center, yet the shockwave sent it colliding with the wall, and the raging inferno made it suffer. Swinging its charred arms powerfully, it dissipated the cloud of smoke obscuring its vision.


    Subsequently, with a hateful glare, it screeched grievously. Then, it burst into a blur, ready to swiftly behead the human who dared to damage its graceful body.


    However, the instant its body blurred, Adam snapped his fingers, firing the fifty bullets simultaneously with loud booming sounds.


    As they closed in, the creature''s eyes enlarged in disbelief and gloom. No matter what it did, it would be hit. Worse, dodging a bullet only meant being hit by two more because of how cleverly they were arranged. Clenching its fists in anger and swearing to devour the human, it instantaneously dropped onto its bottom on the blackened ground and guarded its torso and head with its arms and legs.


    As it counted on its tenacious chitin to protect itself, the first bullets cut through the wind and collided with its body.


    CRACK


    Its arms and legs cracked after enduring the impacts as pain engulfed its nerves. But it had to hold strong. If it survived, getting rid of the human would be a formality, and with its natural regeneration, only a few days would be needed for its recovery.


    However, the damage it suffered proved to be beyond its expectations. The cracks widened as more bullets collided, forcing it to grit its teeth so hard that its mandibles broke under the force. Yet it knew the barrage would be over after one more second.


    SCREEEEEEEEE


    Amidst a thunderous screech, its arms collapsed, leaving its head exposed as the last bullets kept penetrating its libs, pushing the formers further inside the muscles. Light-red blood spurted everywhere, yet it was grinning.


    Despite its suffering, it survived. With a malevolent gaze, it rose on its feet, causing the cracked chitin to crumble onto the floor, and reveal its tissues before focusing all its strength on its legs.


    But, as its eyes locked on the hateful human''s position, it halted its movement and hurriedly scanned the room. Before, behind, on the side, it failed to spot him before it suddenly heard a visceral roar and hastily raised its head toward the ceiling.


    "RAAAAAAAAH"


    Drawing every bit of strength from his muscles until they bulged and his veins grew apparent, Adam bent his knees on the ceiling as he clutched his ethereal radiance with three hands. Then, with a mighty roar, he launched himself at the hybrid.


    However, he knew his speed was lacking. So, he detonated the air behind the mage''s hand and his feet, causing them to burn. But he didn''t care. Empowered by hate and madness, his suffering didn''t concern him anymore. His sole objective was to utterly destroy the creature. Yet, he failed to notice his stylish light blue cape was gone, and ominous red energy condensed in its place.


    BOOM


    Boosted by the blasts, a miniature explosion of light engulfed the chimaera''s head as the spear impaled it through the chitin a split second later. But he didn''t feel the sensation of piercing the brain he experienced against the bear. In a flash, he seized his Beastbane dagger and conjured more explosions as he madly sliced at the abomination, unaware that blood-red tears rolled down his cheeks.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA." His mad laughter resounded as he viciously lacerated its body, causing blood to spew everywhere.


    Simultaneously, the hybrid''s hateful gaze shifted to pure terror as it recognised the human''s expression.


    "Ignatius." Its voice cracked with terror, and its legs trembled as pain assaulted every single corner of its being.


    It screeched in dread and pain as the human unrelentingly punctured its body as if taking pleasure in witnessing its suffering before he sliced its legs off.


    Dropping to the ground, it shakily raised its head, terrified by the mad human''s next move, yet it quickly understood that its sufferings were only beginning.


    "How painful can it be to sense your brain being pierced millimeter by millimeter, and after how long do you think you''ll die?" The human asked as the mist covering his features took the form of a bloody mouth filled with sharp, jagged teeth.


    Then, he grabbed the spear protruding from its head with his left hand and sent a blood-red mage hand to collide with it.


    The spear penetrated deeper into its cracked chitin, pierced its skull and stood a few centimeters away from its brain.


    "ARGH! I give up. Please, end me!" It pleaded painfully, wishing nothing more than a swift death. But the only answer he received was to see the human''s bloody smile widen. An icy shiver ran down its spine as the human gradually pushed the spear.


    The next seconds felt like centuries as it screeched again and again, begging as it cried every tear his body could manifest.


    Its pleading and cries sounded like music in Adam''s ears as it relished in his vengeance, a sensation of perverted fulfilment filling his heart. Yet a frown covered his face as the creature twitched madly before dropping to the ground, completely dead.


    He didn''t feel satisfied at all... Then, his red eyes lit up with an idea. He retrieved a talisman from his pocket and stuck it on the creature''s head, his smile reaching his ears.


    "Even in death, you''ll be a slave in my deck, Hahahaha." His mad laughter echoed in the room as the talisman absorbed the hybrid''s soul and faithfully depicted its fearsome appearance.


    Then, he climbed the stairs, his eyes locked on his system''s last notification and entirely forgetting what compelled his fury.


    [Tier 3: Elite Boss: ??? defeated. You have gained 500 experience points.]

 Chapter 176 - 176: The Third Trial: A Desperate Search

    Two hours later, in a charred black room covered in blood and chitin fragments, rocks trembled, softly rumbling as a figure rose from beneath with difficulty.


    Octavia''s golden eyes hurriedly scanned the room to locate the chimaera, unaware she had lost consciousness after the terrible collision she suffered. Worse, her body entered into a coma to accelerate her regeneration.


    However, only chaos and devastation greeted her eyes as she worriedly muttered, "What happened? Where are you, Adam?"


    She trembled, imagining the worst, when she noticed the hybrid lying dead before the stairs. She swiftly ran towards it and examined its wounds, her pupils enlarging in fear. How did this fearsome creature end up so mangled? She failed to understand what had transpired.


    Despite her confusion, with a swift motion, she plunged her hand inside the carcass and retrieved a disgusting cluster of cells before putting it in her mouth. Then, she resumed searching for her friend and spotted a clue. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her lips quivered as she noticed the bloodied footsteps extending into the sooth-covered ground on the stairs. Pain gripped her heart as she whispered, "Did you abandon me after I became useless?"


    Warm tears rolled down her cheeks as she lamented the potential betrayal. Standing lonely in the room, feeling her cells reconstruct and assimilate the hybrid''s trait, her golden eyes flickered with determination. "There must be a reason! I refuse to believe my judgment was so wrong. I know his heart is filled with light."


    With steady steps, she raced towards the stairs and climbed them as her tears and golden hair fluttered behind her. However, she wasn''t ready to witness the morbid spectacle awaiting her.


    As she reached the last step, she took a brief pause to remember the floor''s architecture. Old memories she wanted to forget resurfaced as she walked on the corridor. She felt the smooth surface of the red tapestries under her feet as the white light of the fluorescent tube shone brightly.


    "I hate this place." She said, a grimace of disgust covering her face before adding, "There are four guarded labs and Ignatius'' living space. It shouldn''t take me long to find him."


    However, her legs couldn''t help but tremble uncontrollably as her sad past flooded her mind and forced her to slow down. She had been dragged through this same corridor dozens of years ago, yet nothing changed except her.


    "Adam... I can''t do it alone... I''m scared." She yelled, sitting against the smooth wall and remembering how she had been tortured and gradually transformed into a bizarre patchwork of creatures. Why her? Why Misha?


    "No! Don''t think and focus on moving onwards!" She roared, trying to fill her heart with courage as she dashed to the first lab. They had made a promise. After exiting the underground complex, they would explore the outside world together. She couldn''t stay behind because of her fears.


    Her speed picked up, and her silhouette blurred as she heavily stomped on the stone slabs hidden behind the red carpet.


    After two minutes, she stood before the lab, where the monster removed her front legs. However, the intricately carved wooden door was wide open, letting the sickening spectacle it held inside its wall in full display.


    Cold sweat covered her back as her eyes trembled at the terrifying sight. Everything was upturned, the walls were painted red, and chitin covered the ground. The hybrids stood in a pool of their own blood, their bodies viciously lacerated as thine lines of frost covered them.


    After a moment to recover, she inspected the three bodies, retrieving the cluster of cells from them to further her evolution before saying in confusion, "That''s not his fighting style, and what are those frost marks?"


    She tried to touch them, only to hurriedly remove her finger. She focused on it, believing it would be covered in frost, yet it looked normal. After musing for a moment, a cold shiver ran down her spine. The sensation she felt could only mean one thing. The frost bypassed the body to attack the mind or something she never considered before: the soul.


    Appalled by the discovery, her natural instincts screamed at her to hurry and find her friend, as something really wrong might be occurring with him.


    She raced to the next lab, only to find it was in worse condition. Dismantled bodies covered in small holes covered the ground. Someone evidently punctured them to inflict maximum pain before ending their life.


    She breathed deeply before retrieving their evolutionary cells and swiftly leaving for the last lab, hoping her assumptions were wrong. She knew him. He didn''t fear death or injuries, and his mind was strong.


    However, the gruesome spectacle she witnessed forced her to drop to her knees and cover her mouth with trembling fingers. No doubts were permitted. Adam had fallen...


    Tears welled in her eyes as she stood up and staggered toward the dissected corpses. Her heart sank as she gazed at the frozen organs and retrieved the three last cells required for her evolution.


    As she swallowed them, her skin cracked, and her hair rose to dance wildly in the air. Inside, her body was meticulously transforming, adapting, and rearranging her cells. Her genetic code was rewritten as she achieved total control over her body.


    "RAAAAAAH" A loud scream echoed as every trait she had obtained thus far fused in a complex but harmonious mix. Black chitin covered her body, thin transparent wings sprouted from her back, pincers replaced her hands, tentacles her arms, and multicolored fur grew on her body.


    Yet after a second, everything disappeared, reabsorbed under her cracked skin before she fell to the ground, covered in sweat. But her golden eyes shone with determination as she vowed, "I''ll save you from yourself or die with you. I swear not to let you become like that monster!"


    With those words, her body flashed as she rushed towards the floor''s last room! Ignatius'' living quarters.


    **************


    Simultaneously, in dormitory three, room 207, Julius rose from his cultivation session and gazed at his sleeping brother in confusion.


    "Arun, isn''t big bro turning red?" He hurriedly asked his friend, afraid to be correct. However, Arun''s answer wasn''t what he wanted to hear.


    The boy turned his head and gazed at Adam from another direction, noticing its dim eyes and screamed in fear, "What is that? Why is he crying blood-red tears?"

 Chapter 177 - 177: The Third Trial: Souls Decay

    "What?!" Julius yelled, hurriedly outstretching his arm to turn his brother. Yet the terrible face he saw through the mist caused him to shiver.


    Between the bloody tears and the hollow eye sockets, he even wondered if he was the person he liked so much or if it was an imposter. His hands trembled as he embraced Adam''s body tightly.


    With a resolved voice, he exclaimed to Arun, "We need to find Shepard. Something wrong is happening to big bro, and he might be in danger!"


    "Let''s rapidly go!" Arun answered, his eyes trembling in panic and fright as he rushed to the door. His mentor''s transformation terrified him. Even if he couldn''t see Adam''s exact features, the tears flowing on his reddened mist were already too much for his young heart.


    Soon, Julius raced behind him, carrying his brother on his back as he bit his nail in worry. ''What are you doing in that strange place you visit in your dreams?'' The events of four years ago resurfaced in his mind as the situation was eerily familiar. Not familiar... It was much worse!


    In under five minutes, they reached Shepard''s tower and barged in, yelling in distress, "Director Shepard, we need your help!"


    Alarmed by the sudden disturbance, the arcanist asked, his voice laced with exasperation, "I hope it''s something worth my time, kids, or a sanction awaits you."


    Then his gaze landed on his disciple''s reddening figure. His face shifted to seriousness as he asked solemnly, "What happened?"


    However, the answer came from someone unexpected. "He is turning into an evil ghost," Morgan said, leaning on the second floor''s rail and peering at Adam with a frown. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not good!" Shepard exclaimed before readying his spells and adding, "If he is truly falling, as much as I hate the idea, I''ll have to end him."


    Despite his lack of knowledge regarding souls, he was well aware of how dangerous evil ghosts were. Feeding on negative energy and living beings'' souls, their improvement to tier four was abnormally fast. At that stage, they could wipe out entire towns, leaving chaos and death in their wake in a matter of hours.


    Moreover, with his disciple''s talent, he had no doubt he would become one of the greatest scourge their world ever faced if left alive.


    Upon reaching this thought, with an unwilling grimace, he extended his palm towards the ghost and sadly muttered, "Spell fusion, calamitous typhoon."


    Echoing his soft words, the wind suddenly raged and gathered before his hand. Water materialised and danced with the wind as toxic smoke enveloped the mix. It was a self-created and one of his most formidable spells. Nothing ever survived after being struck by it, even in its miniaturised form. However, his brows furrowed as the two kids moved before him.


    Julius quickly drew his gladius, assuming a battle stance, and declared, "You cannot kill him!"


    Arun stood next to him, his legs shaking before the arcanist, yet his eyes glowed with resolve. "We came to request help, not for you to kill him!"


    None of them wanted to see their reliable friend leave them. They were even ready to fight tooth and nail despite the power gap for his safety.


    The arcanist''s eyebrows twitched in annoyance as he fell into deep thought, considering his options more carefully.


    A tense silence settled as the typhoon raged before his palm. Yet his conclusion remained the same after a minute. Despite the typical madness shared by every evil ghost, Adam was too cunning and sharp. After all, he even struck a deal with the scariest person alive. A feat never achieved before.


    He shivered, thinking of the horrors he would commit and how fast he would master negative energy.


    "Move. I need to destroy him before it is too late." He maintained through gritted teeth.


    "The transformation isn''t complete." Morgane unexpectedly spoke again after stepping down the stairs. "We can still save him." She added, astonishing the boys as she joined them to stop Shepard.


    A glint of hope flashed through everyone''s eyes as the dean asked, "What do we need to stop this vile negative energy from consuming him?"


    "His soul is already half corrupted..." Morgan started, tucking her fingers around her chin as her emotionless voice resounded again, "If we are fast, tier six ghost essence should suffice. If not, we might need a tier seven."


    Upon hearing her words, Julius'' body pivoted in a flash, his calves doubled in volume, and his veins bulged as his feet cracked the marble floor. Then, his figure blurred as he darted towards the college teacher''s dormitory.


    Shepard gazed at the boy''s departing figure in shock, wondering how a mage could be so fast without relying on spells. No one had paid attention to him because Adam had eclipsed this hidden gem''s radiance. But he was sure he felt a vague burst of elemental energies.


    With a shake of his head, he dismissed his observations. The situation was too tricky for him to have distracting thoughts.


    "I count on you to save him, Morgane," He started before turning towards Arun, and added. "Don''t blame me for my decision. If she fails, I''ll end him."


    Silence engulfed the room once more as he guessed the boy went to retrieve Thaddeus'' ghost essence. Then, he gazed intently at Adam and muttered, "How did you end up in that state?"


    ********


    Simultaneously, a wrinkly man rose from his seat. His spotless white coat fluttered behind him as his lips stretched into a devious smile.


    "Hahaha. Finally! After twenty-eight years, my masterpiece can finally see the light of day!" He roared in mad laughter, his eyes glued on the live footage displayed by the monitor.


    With a forceful spin, he turned, his shiny bald head reflecting the lights as his eyes landed on a row of twenty similar hybrids.


    "Let''s warmly welcome our new friend. After all, he brought our plans forward by a few years." He said, revealing his white teeth in an ominous grin.


    Loud screeches echoed his words as the creatures'' thin wings buzzed to life and carried their bodies towards the room''s entrance.

 Chapter 178 - 178: The Third Trial: Misha

    The passage echoed with rhythmical steps as Octavia''s blurry figure raced on the red carpet. Her long golden hair danced wildly behind her, and dust rose from the cracked slabs she stomped on.


    Fifteen minutes later, she stood before the room she dreamed of seeing again yet hated the most. Behind it lay the only exit of the underground complex, but inside her worst memories. Briefly, she closed her trembling golden eyes only to reopen them two seconds after determination blazing like a fire in them.


    "Misha, give me the strength to save him before it''s too late." She muttered before taking steady steps towards the wide-open door.


    As she reached them and faced the entrance, the horrible figure of a blood-red misty entity savagely mutilating hybrids with its dagger greeted her widened eyes.


    "What did that monster create?" She asked, her fingers trembling as her eyes darted left and right before she added, "Where is he?"


    Despite her meticulous scan, she failed to notice her friend in the chaotic room. Only fifteen ravaged and frost-covered carcasses covered the ground, and Ignatius were present.


    Seated on his throne and smiling deviously as he watched the spectacle, the bald man''s eyes glinted in perverse joy as he opened his mouth.


    "You made me wait for twenty-eight years." He said as he stood from his iron throne and raised his hand.


    Following his movement, she saw the five hybrids battling the mysterious creature disengage and fly towards their dead companion. With swift movements, they retrieved the clump of cells she was so familiar with before rushing towards the monster she despised.


    Then Ignatius pressed a button on his throne, causing bright electrical currents to erupt from the ground and ceiling. After connecting together, they formed a lightning cage around the mist-covered creature, imprisoning it.


    She gazed at its interested eyes in confusion, wondering why it was so calm despite the trap before focusing on the main threat, Ignatius.


    "Today, I''ll avenge Misha and all the tortures you inflicted on every animal, monster." She declared, clenching her fists so hard her arms and shoulder joints cracked with loud popping noises. However, she didn''t expect the madman''s answer.


    "Misha? Hahaha. Are you sure she died?" He asked with a meaningful glance, hinting at something before continuing, "Did I mess too much with you?"


    Her eyes narrowed as he retrieved a controller from his pocket, aimed it at her, and pressed a button.


    Subsequently, a powerful electroshock rocked her brain like a jelly. "ARGH!" With a painful scream, Octavia fell to her knees and held her head with a contorted grimace covering her features. Yet amidst the suffering, her eyes widened as she felt a tiny insect-like chimaera move inside her skull and leave through her ear.


    Before she could make sense of the situation, foreign memories collided with her mind like a flood. Fear gripped her heart, and her resolve shook as her instinct screamed that something wrong would happen. Icy sweat covered her forehead as she grappled against the pain to resist the invading images. Sadly, she couldn''t stop them.


    Her eyes gradually closed as she lost herself in the scenes from a past she would rather not remember.


    ********


    The first thing I remembered was a man covered in elegant tight clothes walking towards me with a bright smile. In his hand, a long leather leash attached to a beautiful yellow-coated horse.


    "Happy birthday, Misha." The man said after reaching and handing me the leash with glistening eyes.


    "Yay! Papa is the best!" The excited voice of a young girl sounded... my voice when I was seven. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I remember this peaceful and happy period, as it was my first meeting with my closest and dearest friend.


    As the scene faded, a new memory emerged, transporting me forward in time to when I was nine years old.


    "Let''s go, Misha. Everyone is ready." The forgotten voice of my father entered my ears before I noticed where he stood.


    With all my strength, I tried to scream, to warn him not to enter that carriage and to take our private jet for our travel to the Ji¨¡nggu¨® empire, but the words I tried so hard to say were left unheard.


    Instead, with my innocent voice, I said, "Thank you, papa! It''s a dream come true to travel with Sunbeam."


    That''s right, everything was because of me. As the only heir of the Voltia industry, my father spoiled me... too much. When I asked him for a rare creature from the distant past called a horse, he offered me Sunbeam. When I asked him to let me travel all the way to the empire on its back, he agreed... What have I done?


    Once more, the scene faded, replaced by the mountainous region bordering our destination. I don''t want to... Please, I don''t want to remember...


    Yet, I''m forced to. Two black creatures I had never seen before attacked my family''s carriage. With a swipe of their hands, they destroyed it, along with the mechanical horses pulling it.


    My poor parents... It''s my fault if they died...


    But I can''t even mourn them as the scene is already changing again. I''m now lying on the nightmarish stone table. Sunbeam is neighing next to me, but I had already given up. The monster had been experimenting on me for weeks already, and I resolved myself to die. Between the tortures and the guilt, why should I stay alive?


    That''s when Ignatius entered the lab with his diabolical plan. I shudder even now as I dread hearing those words again.


    "You can''t die, my precious creation. After all, you are my masterpiece." He said with his disgusting smile plastered on his face before adding. "I wonder what will happen if I mix you with something you''re close to, like that horse, for example. I''m even sure I can add more to the mix."


    After a pause, he continued, "The horse is too tame a creature. I''ll need to ask the government for predatory species. With their survival instincts, even if you try to starve to death, you''ll be forced to eat."


    "Oh, just to be safe, I''ll implant a parasitic chimaera inside your brain to make you forget everything." His hideous smile widened, reaching his ears, and his eyes flared with madness as he continued, "I''ll even give you a purpose! Am I not the kindest scientist on the planet? Remember this: you are the horse. To escape, you''ll have to defeat the chimaeras guarding each floor and evolve.


    That''s the only way."


    Now I''m seeing him grab the disgusting tiny creature from a tube and slowly push it into my ear. As it crawled towards my brain, tingling my tissues disturbingly, I gazed at Ignatius with lifeless eyes.


    His glistening gaze, accompanied by a mad-filled smile stretching across his face, seared into my heart and soul, and despite the parasite, I could never forget that haunting expression.


    That''s Misha''s story... The story of the sinner who killed her parents and Sunbeam...


    My story.

 Chapter 179 - 179: The Third Trial: Desperate Measures

    As the last scene dissolved into her memories and dissipated, Misha''s eyes cracked open with a lacklustre glow. Warm tears gushed from her eyes as she collapsed on her hands.


    "AHHHHHH."


    Desperation-filled wails echoed in the entire floor as the weight of her past settled in. A chaotic mess of regret, sadness, and guilt assaulted her mind and gripped her heart painfully. Yet, Ignatius wasn''t done tormenting her.


    "I almost forgot a detail, my beloved Misha." He started with an affectionate tone before accentuating each following word, "The chimaera you were locked with..." His smile widened, and his eyes became two crescents as he relished revealing the truth.


    "Was based on. Your. Horse. Hahaha. I almost choked while you devored it excitedly. Tsk, when I imagine it never wounded you for the past twenty-eight years, but at the slightest chance, you devored your friend.


    Bahahaha. I can''t stop laughing."


    Misha''s world shattered in an instant. Her heart clenched painfully in her chest, a sickening realisation washing over her like a tidal wave. She bent, bile rising in her throat, as Ignatius''s mocking laughter filled the air.


    "NOOOooooo," Misha screamed in despair as her eyes trembled in self-disgust. Her entire body shook with violent tremors, each retch of vomit a physical manifestation of the horror consuming her from within. Why? Why couldn''t she escape this nightmare? How could such cruelty exist in the world?


    As she grieved, the hideous trapped creature''s deformed voice resounded ominously, cutting through the mad scientist''s laughter.


    "ArE wE dOnE PlAYiNg? MoRe. MOOOOOOOORE!" It roared, its terrifying blood-red mist maw wide open as an icy wind blew in a circle around him.


    The electric bars containing him froze solid before exploding in a rain of glistening Ice shards under Ignatius'' shocked eyes.


    "What an interesting human. How can he use this newly emerged energy source?" Ignatius asked, his eyes blazing with curiosity as he added, "I need to cut him open and find the answer."


    Upon hearing the discordant voice, Misha raised her head with difficulty and gazed in fear at the mysterious creature. She had felt that soul-shattering cold on the creatures earlier. A worrisome realisation settled in her mind as her lips quivered and her right hand clutched her chest. No doubts were permitted as she noticed half a red cape billowing behind him.


    "A... Adam? Is that you?" She asked, her voice cracking as she tried to stand up and muttered, "What happened to you, my friend?"


    As her soft words left her mouth, Adam''s neck instantaneously snapped in her direction, his empty eye sockets scanning her figure with their red lights.


    "FrIeNd... FrIeNd?" His disturbing voice asked before black nails elongated from his fingers as he roared, "I HAVE NO FRIENDS!"


    The air trembled, accompanying his hate-filled words as the temperature diminished and frost covered the ground. Then, without any warning, he hurled his dagger at her face, aiming to pierce her head.


    With widened eyes, Misha moved to the side before the weapon could reach her. However, shock covered her features.


    Boom


    The air on the dagger''s side suddenly exploded, granting it another chance after its trajectory shifted. Death flashed before her eyes as the speeding dagger approached her. The timing was too perfect. She wouldn''t have time to protect herself.


    ''That''s what I deserve.'' She thought as the weapon enlarged in her eyes. I did nothing right in my life. Because of me, Sunbeam... and now you face things worse than death. I''m sorry.''


    As she resigned herself and accepted death, the wind howled as a black figure charged in front of her with its arms crossed before its head.


    BANG


    The dagger collided with the dark chitin of the hybrid before piercing it and leaving frost marks in its wake. Then, carried by its remaining momentum, the weapon pierced the creature''s head, swiftly ending it before dropping to the ground.


    "Shit. Misha, come here!" Ignatius yelled, his face darkening before adding, his eyes burning in ambition. "What a monster! I need his power!" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With it, his creation''s threat level would triple, no, quadruple. But he needed the girl to stay alive first.


    "Come now. If you work with me, we can stop him!" He yelled again, unwilling to see his hard years of research go to waste.


    Unexpectedly, his words resonated in Misha''s mind. She didn''t care about her life, but she vowed to save him by any means or die trying. Her dead heart warmed as a minuscule spark reignited her determination.


    In a blur, her body swiftly vanished before reappearing in front of Ignatius, pursued by a raging gust of wind.


    Her unnatural speed caused Adam to tilt his head in confusion. Then, he opened his maw and said, "StAtUs."


    [Tier 3 Elite ???: Nyxothrix. You have gained 100 experience points.] x25


    LVL: 7


    Exp: 1800/2560


    HP: 434/434


    Vitality: 43.4->44.6


    Strength: 44->45.2


    Agility: 44.4->77.6


    Intelligence: 50.4->51.6


    Free attribute points: 16->0


    Note: Soul is damaged. Remaining time until turning into an evil ghost: 2 hours... That''s what you deserve.


    Acting on his earlier thought, he invested all his points in agility to eliminate his most glaring weakness.


    Simultaneously, Misha said, "I don''t trust you, Ignatius. But right now, stopping him is all that matters."


    With a wide grin, Ignatius ordered, "Offer her your cells."


    The four remaining hybrids trembled briefly before raising their hands and piercing their chitin. Next, they extended their bloodied palm towards her, holding their evolutionary cells before collapsing to the ground, dead.


    "These twenty cells will shatter the final barrier, and you''ll reach the Chimaera queen realm." He explained, revealing the fifteen cells retrieved earlier. The final one was from the chimaera, who had stopped the dagger. He cleverly retrieved it before asking the other hybrids to hurl it before her.


    Then he added, "You''ll become an entirely new living species. I don''t have the exact data, but your strength should double at least."


    Misha gazed at him, her golden eyes scanning his every move. How could her situation be more ironic? Fighting his only friend with the help of her worst enemy...

 Chapter 180 - 180: The Third Trial: Ignatius Victory

    Despite her hatred for him, No one knew her body''s workings better than Ignatius. If he was confident she could become twice as powerful after evolving, it had to be true.


    "Quick! He is moving!" Ignatius urged as cold sweat dripped from his forehead. His life couldn''t end like this! His ambitions were far from fulfilled, and he still had much to discover through his experiments and research.


    Upon hearing his words, Misha made up her mind. She collected the four cells from the hybrids before approaching him with heavy steps. Resolve but also burning hatred flashed in her golden eyes as she extended her left hand and grabbed the remaining cells before smiling at him.


    This slight sign reassured Ignatius. Sure of his survival now that the strongest of his creation joined his side and was about to prove how adaptable the human body was, he proudly declared, "Good. With your coopera... ARGH!"


    The taste of blood filled his mouth as he glared at the girl with a wicked smile despite her arm traversing his body. Silently, he closed his eyes as the insect-like chimaera left his right ear.


    "Even when death knocks at your door, you still have that revolting smile plastered on your face," Misha said in disgust before retrieving her bloodied right hand. Following his instruction was one thing, but working with him after everything he''d done to her and Sunbeam? Unthinkable.


    "Rot in the hell you belong, monster." She said before swiftly devouring the twenty evolutionary cells and gazing at Adam, unaware that the insect-like chimaera was hiding beneath one of those.


    As they slid down her throat, a warm and soothing sensation enveloped her body, and her eyes brightened. Detailed animal and insect figures flashed through them as her brain adapted to their natural traits and forced her cells to rearrange themselves.


    However, midway through the process, a disturbingly familiar voice echoed in her mind.


    "My dear Misha, did you take me for a fool?" Ignatius said mockingly before continuing, "With all the resentment, why would I let you approach me? Everything was planned idiot, Hahaha."


    Her eyes widened in terror as she asked in dread, "What is happening?"


    "Nothing much. I just used my brain parasite to displace my consciousness to your body. Why do you think I left it in your brain for so long?" He roared with laughter as he continued his explanation, "Every piece of my plan fell in its place! I can finally leave this old, weakened body to become this planet''s most fearsome being."


    That was Ignatius'' true objective. Create powerful chimaeras? Why would he if he was doomed to die from old age? That was why he abandoned his research on insect-based hybrids despite their success and returned to researching humans and beasts.


    As the years passed and the bodies piled in the lab, the government retracted its support and refused to send him more human materials. That''s when he found the travelling Misha.


    As he remembered this long journey, his voice happily sang, "Thank you for your hard work. I''ll take good care of your body."


    "No! I won''t let you!" She screamed, her voice, filled with defiance, echoing through the chamber. Despite her vigilance and swift actions, he still caught her off-guard. Desperately, she scanned her body to locate the bug and tried to tighten her muscles, ready to crush it.


    "It''s useless. Your body is rewriting your genetic code to adapt to the foreign attributes. You won''t be able to control it." He answered, his voice dripping with mockery as he proceeded to parasitise her consciousness.


    "AHH!" With a harrowing cry, she held her head in pain as she felt her thoughts'' manifestation gradually slowing and dissipating.


    Amidst her suffering, a bitter smile stretched her lips as her ultimate thought manifested with difficulty, ''Until the end, I couldn''t do a single thing right. I hope... you recover... my friend...''


    With those words, she lost all sensations, and her eyes'' light faded.


    However, her body kept its masterful work, racing and breaking through the last barriers to reach the chimaera queen realm under Adam''s eyes.


    As Misha''s transformation unfolded, Adam halted all movement, his gaze fixated on the spectacle before him. Despite the apparent madness in his eyes, a calculating gleam shone through. "BoDy? FuSiOn?" His voice, though discordant, echoed with a perverted curiosity as his twisted thoughts resurfaced. "Me InSiDe... WoRk?"


    In his depraved mind, he still had to look for a body, so he first tried to insert his soul inside the hybrids. Yet, since he was corporeal in the dream place, his efforts proved futile. Left with no choice, he cut them open and attempted to enter inside. But even that approach failed, forcing him to give up before witnessing this scene.


    Chaotic thoughts collided in his mind, converging to birth a single question. If this body was peculiar enough to transform, could it accept him?


    "mE TrY," he declared, his misty maw broadening into a disgusting smile and his steps carrying him to Misha as her golden hair turned violet.


    Then, her body gradually changed. Her face became more masculine, her forms more straight, and her muscles more pronounced.


    "HAHAHA!" She rose to her feet with a burst of madness-filled laughter as her skin secreted dark chitin, shining like plate armor on her entire body. Feathered wings and terrifying tentacles sprouted from her back as her legs arched and her feet mutated into deadly talons. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s how you use this body, my dear Misha." Ignatius'' voice echoed as sharp claws extended from his hands, completing the transformation before Adam''s curious eyes.


    "I must thank you for your help, friend. Without you, I would have needed to truly break her mind for her to cooperate and eat the last cells." Ignatius said, closing and opening his fists, relishing his newfound power before adding with an innocent smile, "How about being dissected by the world''s best scientist? It is an honor, trust me."


    "i''M ThE bEsT sCiEnTiSt iF I WaNtEd To bE oNe," Adam answered before his eye''s red light ominously intensified after he caught a detail in his words.


    The temperature dropped as he drew a mouthful of oxygen and roared, freezing the water in the air and causing ice shards to fall to the ground, "I HAVE NO FRIENDS!"

 Chapter 181 - 181: The Third Trial: DeAd mEnS wOrDs ArE IrReLeVaNt

    Following his hateful roar, Adam dashed towards Ignatius, his empty eye sockets dripping blood as layers of frost encased his right fist.


    He didn''t know why, but he hated this word and would swiftly annihilate anyone who dared to pronounce it in front of him.


    As he drew closer, Ignatius'' smirk widened at the creature''s foolish decision. His golden eyes glittered excitedly as he said, "With your control over that new energy, you should have stayed at range. What a fool!"


    His violet hair danced in the wind as his figure blurred, leaving an afterimage behind. The noise of cracking slabs echoed under his forceful steps as he reached Adam in a flash. Then, he swung his fist in a wide arc, aiming at the head.


    Surprisingly, Adam''s glowing eyes followed his movements and placed his left hand on the fist''s trajectory.


    Boom


    Widening his eyes in astonishment, Ignatius strained his muscles, forcefully halting his movements right before the detonation. Subsequently, his pupils'' shape turned into that of an eagle''s eyes as he scanned through the flames to locate his opponent. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, before he could, he heard Adam screaming, "I CAN SEE YOUR MOVES!"


    Unfazed, he answered, his voice dripping mockery, "And what good would that do? Friend."


    Since the creature flared twice after hearing that word and seemed to hate it, he would use it to destabilise him and expedite the fight. However, Adam''s answer was far from the expected result, as he remained silent and pointed his hand toward the ceiling.


    His red cape billowing behind him ominously expanded, reaching three-quarters of its original mana counterpart as negative energy condensed into a giant ice pillar above him. Then, with a snap of his fingers, hundreds of ice bullets materialised behind him along two blood-red mages'' hands.


    "DeAd mEn''S wOrDs ArE IrReLeVaNt." He declared, a smirk covering his misty features. After all, he had already experienced four years of constant provocations and subconsciously knew how to deal with them.


    As the deadly attacks approached, Ignatius'' eyes widened in shock, and his mind raced in yearning. The unleashed energy proved more potent than anticipated, fueling his resolve to study and gain control over it.


    With crazed eyes, he looked at the descending pillar and the bullets closing in before using his tentacles to cover his body in a ball. Unafraid of the attacks, he took his time to ponder his next moves as the first bullets collided with his defence.


    "Despite his madness, he still adapts and learns rapidly." He analysed, his brow furrowing in thought. "I''m too impatient to study his body. I should take my time to adapt to mine and collect data on this energy usage first."


    Then, his tentacles tensed as the massive ice pillar collided heavily above him, forcing him to focus on the situation.


    The ball forming his defence caved in under the terrible weight, menacing to crush him in the next second. Yet, the incredibly durable tentacles held firm until the pillar''s momentum died down.


    Grinning after witnessing his undamaged limbs, he retracted his tentacles enough to create a small opening before cutting the wind with a swift swing of his sharp nails.


    BOOOM


    Dust rose as the cleanly sliced parts of the pillar collided with the ground in a cacophony of shattering sounds around the opening ball.


    Free from the weight of the pillar and unwounded by the bullets, Ignatius retrieved his tentacles and burst into laughter as he looked at the creature and said, "My dear monstrosity, shall we have some fun?"


    In response, Adam''s smile turned malevolent as he said amidst high-pitched, mad laughter, "CoMe PlAy."


    Unfazed by his unsuccessful attacks, his objective was still partially accomplished. After all, the frost accompanying his strikes was more than a mere elemental attribute.


    However, his expression grew serious upon witnessing Ignatius outstretch his right palm, from which a big spike protruded.


    "Like projectiles? Take mine." The man said, amusement lacing his voice as he unleashed the spike with inhuman speed.


    Despite his increased agility, Adam failed to follow the projectile''s movement. As the wind howled, causing his ears to buzz, he instinctively focused his negative energy in front of him in a familiar shape.


    Instantaneously, layers of frost-covered, blood-red, diamond-shaped constructs materialised before him a second before crushing sounds echoed in the room.


    One by one, his defences shattered under the terrifying spike. Yet, they fulfilled their role in slowing it down and revealing its trajectory. With minimal movement, he sidestepped before bending his knees and racing towards Ignatius.


    With contempt in his eyes, the chimaera shook his head at Adam''s repeated irrational decisions, unaware that he was more than a highly adaptable foe.


    "My body is perfect, and melee is my domain, idiot!" He exclaimed before controlling his tentacles to wrap around his right arm like monstrous fleshy gauntlets. Then, with a powerful rotation, he swung it towards the fast-approaching but slow weakling.


    However, his face darkened as freezing-cold fingers clutched his feet, disrupting his lower body''s movements. With a frown, he peered down and noticed the two red hands trying to freeze him.


    As his scientific mind distracted him from the incoming threat, forcing him to search for the source of the problem, Adam re-summoned his Beastbane dagger in his left hand before propelling himself forward in a spinning motion.


    By a hair''s breadth, he passed below the tentacles-covered arm and viciously lacerated it with his chilling dagger.


    Alas, the weapon was of the first tier, created from bears'' and wolves'' fangs. Against a tier-four body, it failed to inflict the expected damages. Yet, Adam''s red eyes glinted in satisfaction as the cold pervaded the mighty tentacles.


    Feeling the painless impact of the strikes, Ignatius raised his eyes and gazed at the creature provokingly. "You wield such mysterious power, yet you are so weak." He said as he stomped his feet to obliterate the hands before adding, "Your attacks can''t penetrate my defences, and it would only take me one hit to end your life."


    After a brief pause, his smirk reached his ears as he added, "I know! Strike with everything you have. I won''t move or retaliate."

 Chapter 182 - 182: The Third Trial: Malevolent Symphony

    After enduring the collapsing pillar, colliding bullets and dagger''s slicing, he had total confidence in his body, believing nothing in the world could breach it, not even plasma cannons. Realising this, his malevolent traits resurfaced. He liked nothing more but to see others fall into despair, their cries of sadness akin to music to his ears as he savored the collapse of their psyche.


    Just imagining the creature''s supplications after trying everything but failing thrilled him beyond measure. With his signature smile and an exaggerated gesture, he taunted, "Come! Attack me!"


    As his words echoed in the room, and Adam''s eyes blazed with ridicule, Shepard''s worried voice lingered in the college''s tower.


    *****


    "How can we help you, Morgane?" He asked earnestly, wishing nothing more but to save his last disciple from his desperate transformation.


    With her emotionless blue eyes, the girl answered loud enough for everyone to hear, "Distribute the essence evenly and infuse it into his soul."


    With a nod, Shepard took the tier-six ghost essence from Julius'' hand. Then, using his mana control, he meticulously dispersed it evenly into Adam''s soul.


    After five minutes, he scanned the ghost with his grey eyes as sweat dripped from his forehead. Confirming his work was flawless, he proceeded with the infusion by gradually making the foreign essence resonate with Adam''s.


    The operation drained him despite his quickness, requiring precise movements because of the delicate nature of souls. The slightest mistake in the process could cause it to collapse, resulting in his disciple''s death.


    Five more minutes later, he stepped back, his mana reserves half empty and his forehead glistening with sweat. "I count on you, Morgane." He said tiredly, looking at her with hope.


    The girl''s red hair fluttered in the wind as she stepped towards Adam.


    Without a second''s delay, she placed her hand on him and used her affinity to meld the infused essence with the ghost''s.


    Minutes slowly passed by as the red color of Adam''s mist gradually shifted back to grey. Once every limb returned to normal, she sighed in relief before focusing on the last step: the head.


    However, her brows swiftly furrowed as her attempts proved futile, and panic crept across her face. With a trembling voice contrasting her usual taciturn behavior, she said, "He consciously refuses to return to normal."


    A deafening silence echoed her words as everyone paled in disbelief. A single collective question thundered in their minds; What was he doing that compelled him to refuse to recover?


    *****


    Half an hour ago...


    Adam''s eyes blazed with ridicule as he heard Ignatius'' taunts, his mad chuckles escaping him.


    "HAHAHA. FoOl. I''lL TaKe YoUr BodY." He said, jumping back to create distance and re-materialising his destroyed mage''s hands. Then, he placed his dagger on the right and summoned the hateful spear on the left.


    As the spear appeared, sizzling sounds echoed, and light attacked the red hand, trying to burn it. Worse, the stubborn weapon refused his energy, purifying it upon contact and frustrating him. Yet, this time, he would use it as a secondary weapon.


    Under Ignatius'' arrogant gaze, white steam emanated from the dagger as he imbued it with a terrifying amount of negative energy. After all, this madness-filled place didn''t lack it. The only price he had to pay to use it was his sanity.


    Then, locking his maddened, glowing eye sockets with Ignatius'' eyes, he used his mana to collapse the atoms behind the two weapons.


    BOOOOM


    The air exploded as terrifying flames propelled them towards the chimaera, one before the other. But he wasn''t done yet.


    BOOM BOOM BOOM


    Three more explosions rocked the ground, sending rubbles everywhere as the hands slowly detonated, increasing the weapons'' speed further until they disappeared from his eyes.


    An icy shiver ran down Ignatius'' spine as doubts assaulted him. The velocity was just too high. Even he lost sight of the weapons. In a split second, he instinctively erected two tentacles before him like thick meat walls, positioned to defend himself.


    His swift thinking and movements were almost simultaneous, yet the spear already collided with his defence.


    BOOM


    An explosion of blinding light raged against the tentacles as the crystalline spear lodged itself half a centimeter into one. Then, amidst freezing air, the dagger followed, its blade dodging the spear by a hair''s breadth to lodge itself into the wound and releasing its soul-chilling frost into the mad scientist''s body.


    "ARGH!" Ignatius screamed in a mix of shock and pain. Despite its shallowness, his perfect body had been wounded by mere cold weapons! How was it possible? His mind failed to understand it.


    But that was nothing compared to the incomprehensible pain he felt. Gritting his teeth, he lashed his tentacle, sending the weapons flying before scrutinising it.


    "Only a thin line of frost covers it, and there is no sign of frostbite." He muttered in confusion before his face turned pale in fright, and he yelled, "Mental attacks!"


    With his new understanding, he couldn''t afford to be careless anymore and had to end things not to suffer from irreparable damages. After all, the mind was delicate, and he broke sufficiently of them to know recovery was seldom possible.


    "Playtime is over." He solemnly said as he lunged into the air, using his wings to circle the room and gain momentum under Adam''s echoing mad laughter.


    When his speed peaked, he dived like a Peregrine Falcon, his sharp talons reflecting light and aiming for the kill. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, disbelief covered his face as one of his tentacles entangled his right wing, causing his course to deviate and his body to crash into the frozen pillar.


    "HAHAHAHA. FoOl." Adam roared as he used his negative energy to manipulate the pillar, forming an ice block encasing Ignatius.


    Since the fight''s beginning, every move and every attack aimed to use his evil ghost''s trait to destroy his opponent''s soul. With his adversary trapped in his ice block, victory was guaranteed.


    As his smile widened, the frozen Ignatius focused on scanning his body, enduring the cold invading his soul, or rather Misha''s. After all, he was only a consciousness parasitising her body.


    ''What is happening?'' He thought after his analysis. His body was in perfect condition, so why? Why did his tentacle suddenly move?


    As his questions thundered in his mind, a hate-filled voice suddenly answered him.


    "I won''t let you win!"

 Chapter 183 - 183: The Third Trial: Twisted Transformation

    "I won''t let you win!" Misha''s voice thundered in his ears, her words filled with defiance and resolve.


    She didn''t understand much, but she had suddenly been jolted awake by freezing pain, forcing her slumbering consciousness to awaken.


    "Give me my body back!" She roared, wrestling to regain control of her limbs and trying to locate the bug.


    "Shut up, idiot! It''s already too late. I meticulously changed your brain structure for twenty-eight years, all to control you." Ignatius roared with rage as he found the culprit. Then he added, "If I can transfer my consciousness here, I can also expel yours!"


    With a swift command, the brain chimaera began its work and gathered specific brain cells and neurons in its small pincers, causing Misha to panic.


    Decisively, she decided to collapse her body and kill the monster before being expelled. Gathering her focus as her sensations diminished, she forcefully broke down her own genetic code and rewrote it, combining various beasts'' parts into a chaotic mishmash.


    Alerted by the starting transformation, Ignatius screamed in hate, "I made your body, bitch! Even if you burn your genetic code to the ground, I''ll rewrite it in seconds."


    Misha''s fading voice mockingly echoed as the brain chimaera gathered the last cells. "I wonder how long it''ll take you to untangle the mess I made."


    "AHHHH." With a terrifying roar, Ignatius'' body convulsed and swelled grotesquely as bestial features combined in a horrifying patchwork.


    Amidst shattering sounds and a rain of ice shards, giant paws took his legs'' place. Multi-coloured fur grew along with claws and talons in a bizarre fusion.


    "You''ll pay for that, MISHA!" He yelled with bloodshot eyes, his mind focusing on controlling the process the best he could under Adam''s astonished gaze. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dangling his head to the right, he watched the scene with interest, wondering if the soul damage he inflicted had driven his enemy mad.


    His glowing eyes widened as he witnessed the human''s torso swelling and contorting. Thick layers of leather, covered in scales and hairs, sprouting. Yet, even in his deranged state, he struggled to comprehend what followed.


    Long, violet tentacles emerged from the man''s arms, culminating in large, shining black and red pincers. Yet, the most disturbing sight was witnessing Ignatius'' head expanding into a giant, secondary torso.


    Clawed gorilla arms sprouted from it in a disgusting shower of putrid liquid as twelve wings, mixing leather and feathers, extended and flapped on his back, causing dust and ice to rise everywhere.


    Lastly, to his horror, a monstrous head emerged, featuring a mix of a bear''s jaw covered in scales, shark teeth, and eagle eyes, completing the grotesque metamorphosis.


    Immediately, he abandoned all thoughts about possessing this seven-meter-tall, disgusting body. His subconscious couldn''t accept it. Scratching his head in disappointment, he noticed the monster shove a finger in his ear and retrieve a minuscule insect.


    "Witness your failure, stupid girl. How do you feel after even your last effort proved vain?" The monster said, his voice filled with hate. Then, he added, his eyes burning with wrath, "Wait for me to be done. I''ll find you a new body and experiment on it for years."


    As the dust settled from Ignatius'' grotesque metamorphosis, Adam''s attention shifted swiftly, his interest on the insect. Chaotic thoughts collided in his mind as he wondered why the monster spoke with it before a realisation struck him like a thunderbolt. He was sure he had seen it exiting the infuriating woman''s ear earlier.


    "ImPoRtAnt?" He questioned, dangling his head to the left as he reviewed the previous events carefully. Before her transformation, he was confident he spotted an object leaving the hybrids'' leader''s ear, too.


    "InSeCt StEaL BoDy." He said, his eyes glowing with delight as a new solution appeared.


    Not wasting a second, he bent his knees and destabilised the atoms under them.


    BOOM


    Two explosions resounded as he propelled himself towards the angrily screaming monster. The soles of his feet burned, and the wind howled in his ears. Yet, he was unfazed, his gaze fixed on the insect. Reaching his target in a flash, he snatched the bug mid-air from Ignatius with his left hand.


    "Annoying pest! I played with you a little, and you think you can do whatever you want?" Ignatius'' ugly face contorted in rage. Everything spiralled out of his control, and he hated it.


    With his eagle''s eyes fixed on Adam''s body, he lashed his tentacle, cutting the wind like a whip and breaking the sound barrier.


    The red pincer passed through the thief''s right arm, slicing it at the shoulder as bright red blood cascaded from the amputated limb.


    However, Adam nonchalantly caused a minor explosion to detonate, using the blast to push his body to the ground and cauterise the wound.


    Then, with intense joy filling his heart, he gazed at the creature and swiftly guided the insect towards his ear, shoving it inside.


    "I WILL HAVE A BODY, TOO. HAHAHA!" He roared in laughter, his deranged mind convinced his long quest was finally over, and unaware Ignatius gazed at him in confusion.


    "What is this fool doing?" He asked, his lips stretching into a devious smile as an idea formed in his mind. "Misha, my dear Misha. I found the best way to punish you." He added as he clapped his giant hands.


    Responding to the clap, the brain chimaera began its work, moving its little pincers to integrate Misha''s consciousness into Adam''s brain. After all, what better punishment for someone who cared for her friend than to make her occupy his body?


    However, the procedure wouldn''t be as swift as it had been for him. He estimated the parasite would take approximately five minutes to adapt the man''s brain to her.


    In amusement, he said, "Let''s play a bit more," swinging another tentacle towards Adam''s left leg. After all, he only needed him to be alive, not in one piece, to torture Misha and force her to analyse the man''s strange energy.


    "We really make the best duo, my dear Misha." He said, laughing like a madman, his eyes burning with a mix of anger and perverse joy.

 Chapter 184 - 184: The Third Trial: A Voice in the Chaos

    "Dodge!" a panicked voice echoed in Adam''s ears, distracting him from his jubilation and causing him to collapse the atoms before him. Propelled by the explosion, he felt wind pressure cut his back before he rolled onto the ground.


    SNAP


    The sound barrier broke as the tentacles collided with his last location, raising dust and rubbles as a deep crater formed on the sturdy slabs.


    Winds blew Adam''s red mist wildly, menacing to reveal his form and causing his body to roll further away.


    "Witness my perfection!" Ignatius gloated, pleased by the devastation his attack provoked. Then, as Adam jumped back on his feet, he struck again with three tentacles.


    "Overhead and from the left!" echoed the voice in Adam''s ears, urging him into action. Uncertain of its origin, he perceived it as another fragment of his own mind, aligning to confront the monster.


    Trusting the voice, he ducked to the right in haste, his eyes glowing with fury. "DON''T DISTURB ME WHEN I CAN FIND A BODY!" He roared, drawing negative energy like a vacuum.


    His blood-red cape extended to reach ninety percent of the original''s size as he pointed his hand towards Ignatius.


    Behind him, red bullets emanating blood-chilling frost materialised one after the other until their numbers reached a hundred. Yet, he wasn''t satisfied. Drawing inspiration from forgotten memories, he changed their forms. Emphasising the sturdiness and sharpness of the heads, he shaped them into sleek, aerodynamic arrowheads.


    With their stabilising fines at the back, their velocity and design, the penetration potential of these projectiles would, by far, be higher than sniper''s bullets.


    Then, with a mighty shout, he controlled them to spin at terrifying speeds, enhancing their stability and penetration further before releasing them like cannonballs.


    A cacophony of loud and distinctive whoosh resounded as the air parted. Turbulent airflow rippled in their wakes as they closed in on the gloating Ignatius.


    Plasma cannons didn''t scare him, much less mere arrowheads. Moreover, despite its sickening looks, this form was a pure condensation of nature''s might and was much more durable than his human-looking body.


    His smile widening, he opened his arms wide, welcoming the pitiful arrows as they shattered like glass against his torso and limbs.


    "It doesn''t even tickle, boy. Let me show you what real projectiles should look like." He declared, his voice laced with pride and joy as he crossed his arms and tensed his muscles. Terrifying spikes eighty centimeters long sprouted from his skin. Then, releasing his muscles like springs, he swung his arms open, propelling them in a barrage akin to a rain of spears in every direction.


    The room''s lights dimmed as the projectiles engulfed Adam in their shadows. Yet, his eyes fearlessly scanned them, searching for a path to salvation.


    "Half a step left. Bend your right knee thirty degrees. Raise your arm..." The voice, more distinct, suddenly spoke again, aiding him in this desperate situation.


    With its guidance, he danced nimbly in the middle of the barrage, moving his limbs at complex angles under Ignatius'' widening eyes.


    His smile turned into a frown as Adam avoided his attacks with unnatural instincts. "Something is wrong." He muttered, using his sharp eagle eyes and hearing to scan the man''s body. Yet, he failed to find anything out of the ordinary.


    "Is he blessed with beast-like instincts?" He mused, once more confused by his weak opponent''s resourcefulness. After all, despite not going all out, Adam held quite well, only losing his right arm and being superficially sliced by the wind pressure. Yet, his consciousness would soon be replaced by Misha''s.


    As the spikes collided with the chamber''s walls, causing them to crumble, Adam stood unwounded in the middle of the chaos. With a smirk, he raised his head to gaze hatefully at Ignatius before charging at the monster, his Beastbane dagger in hand.


    "Rotate to the left!" The voice kept guiding him, becoming increasingly clearer as he dodged the incoming tentacles before reaching the seven-meter-tall Ignatius.


    "Aim for his paws and lower abdomen!" It said again, sounding excited.


    Rapidly, Adam slid to the ground, dodging another tentacle before rising to his feet and focusing his energy on his dagger.


    An ominous, red vibrating aura encased the chilly blade, increasing its penetration before he raised his left arm and struck the first paw. Piercing through the fur and leather shallowly, the dagger drew blood.


    "Continue until you reach his heart." The voice said before adding. "This monster needs three to aliment its body. I left two in its chaotic lower parts!"


    With clear instructions and vengeance at arm''s reach, wisps of red smoke emanated from his eyes as he swung his dagger, swiftly digging into the paw''s flesh with rage.


    "ARGH!" Ignatius screamed in pain as cold and burning sensations assaulted him through his connection with Misha''s soul and his body. Hastily, he collapsed on the ground, aiming to crush the insect under his terrifying weight.


    However, this action was too predictable. The moment the joint bent, Adam jumped out. Gusts of wind rose and ruffled his hair as he bent forward and manifested an energy wall to resist the pressure for two seconds.


    Then, he jumped on the monster''s bent torso and lacerated the leather between the fourth and fifth vertebrae. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "His second is behind the bones. It might be tricky to reach it." A feminine voice said, causing Adam''s movement to slow briefly. "WhO ArE YoU?" He asked, sure she wasn''t a fragmented part of his mind.


    "Focus on dealing with Ignatius! We''ll talk later." She said sternly before falling silent.


    Simultaneously, Ignatius located Adam through the painful contradicting sensations and roared in fury, "I don''t care about your body anymore, insect. Die!"


    His long, gorilla arms moved with lightning speed in a clapping motion, about to crush Adam like the ant he was. Yet, his eyes widened. The second his movement started, the man jumped and began condensing blood-red energy into a terrifyingly long spearhead.


    As the same red, vibrating aura encased it, the air trembled. Using his control, he made it spin forcefully, drawing air currents in a menacing frost whirlwind around it.


    "WHAT''S THAT?" Ignatius yelled after seeing the menacing construct. Dread gripped his heart as a single thought devored his mind.


    ''It''s stronger than plasma cannons!''

 Chapter 185 - 185: The Third Trial: Spear of Doom

    Ignatius'' eyes trembled as an icy shiver ran down his spine upon realising how monstrous the spear was. Despite not being a weapon expert, he understood the basics. Plasma cannon used kinetic energy and heat to deal devastating damage. With them, armor and steel were like butter under a hot knife.


    Yet, despite their high destructive power and penetration, he didn''t fear them. So why were his instincts yelling to dodge the spear, no matter the cost?


    Panic contorted his grotesque features as realisation struck him. "It is stronger than plasma cannons!" He exclaimed in panic, scrambling as far as possible from its conjuror. His three hearts raced, and every fiber of his body tensed as he subconsciously raised his tentacles and wings in a desperate attempt to protect himself.


    Alas, Adam was only half a meter away, still suspended mid-air and ready to shoot at any moment. The mist covering his features parted, revealing a blood-curdling demonic smile as he drew inspiration from old legends to baptise his new technique. "GUNGNIR!"


    BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM


    Four devastating explosions echoed in the air, blasting Adam towards the ground and propelling the spear with appalling speed.


    The wind raged, announcing the impending calamity descending upon the world for a second before...


    CRACK


    As gravel rained down and rocks cracked, the ground suddenly exploded, revealing the winding corridor of the second floor a meter away from Ignatius.


    A deafening silence engulfed the chamber as Adam swiftly stood up and peered at the chaos his attack created before turning his head towards the monster.


    "AAAAAAAAAAH!"


    His smile broadened to reach his ears upon glancing through the massive hole in Ignatius'' bent torso as the monster''s screams echoed like music in his ears.


    Then, the seemingly suspended time resumed its merciless course as a river of disgusting thick blood flowed down Ignatius'' torso, flooding the floor in purple. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-What was that?" The feminine voice stuttered in complete disbelief. She had a basic understanding of Adam''s strength. Yet, he kept proving her wrong despite his crazed state.


    "MaGiC," Adam answered, his brows creasing into a frown. The voice appeared after he inserted the insect in his ear. He was certain. Did it mean someone was trying to steal his body?


    However, his thoughts were cut short as Ignatius roared, "Misha! Take control of his body, now!"


    Never had he felt such pain. The spear had obliterated everything it passed through, including his vertebrae and heart. But the genuine pain came from the frost assaulting him through Misha''s soul.


    Upon hearing his roar, Adam''s frown depended. Did he make an error with the bug? Unsure and threatened, he swiftly conjured a mana hand, making it phase through his head and crush the bug.


    Simultaneously, focusing on healing the wound, Ignatius gritted his teeth in hatred. His link with the chimaera brain vanished, depriving him of his contingency plan. Now, he had to either kill the man or tempt Misha enough for her to cooperate with him.


    With one solution appearing easier than the other, he yelled again, "If you take over his body, I promise to create a new chimaera queen for you! Help me, Misha."


    However, only silence answered his plea as Misha''s voice echoed in Adam''s mind.


    "Don''t listen to him. He is panicking after realising he can heal his wounds but not his heart." She said, simultaneously detaching one of her cells from Adam''s brain and using it to devour the dead chimaera. Then, she added, "He won''t be able to sustain his body if you destroy the heart in his left paw."


    "GeT OuT oF mY HeAd," Adam answered, his eyes widening after hearing her voice again. Didn''t he kill the insect? So, how could she still talk to him?


    However, Ignatius'' voice resounded hatefully again as new flesh grew, closing the wound before new skin covered it.


    "Fool! Die with him, then!" He exclaimed in a mix of fear and hate as the ground trembled under his paws. Subsequently, he raised his lower torso''s tentacles and lashed them all simultaneously. A massive wall of meat covered the ceiling, obscuring the light as they fell on Adam''s location.


    "Nooo!" Misha howled in sadness before adding miserably, "We were so close to beating him..."


    The battle was essentially over, and she knew it. Adam wouldn''t survive the widespread strike, and his defences would never hold on. Yet, instead of seeing him panic, she heard him roar in mad laughter.


    "HAHAHA. COME, MONSTER. EVERYTHING YOU TRY TO DO TO ME, I''LL DO IT TO YOU FIRST." He declared with his hand raised defiantly towards the ceiling.


    Instantaneously, many red projectiles aiming upward appeared around him. Blades, spear tips, arrowheads, every single one of them encased in vibrating negative energy and emanating frost.


    They spun rapidly, gathering wind as he screamed excitedly, "GATE OF MYSTICAL ARSENAL!"


    With his shout, the weapons came to life, cut the wind, and confronted the terrifying tentacles in a silent collision, causing a downpour of purple blood in the chamber.


    However, why wait for the resolution of the clash? Now that he remembered some vague parts of the stories he liked the most and proved it was possible to draw inspiration from them, he felt unbeatable. Moreover, despite his mana running dangerously low, he still had access to almost inextinguishable negative energy.


    Without a single glance at the tentacles, he materialised another giant spearhead. Repeating the creation process in a flash, the wind roared as he depleted his remaining mana to propel the weapon, aiming for the heart in the monster''s paw.


    Amidst four loud explosions, the wall behind Ignatius exploded in a rain of rubbles as the spearhead drilled a deep hole in its hard surface.


    Once again, Ignatius failed to understand what happened before it was too late. His body lost balance as he tumbled to the ground, and blood flooded from the hole.


    With bloodshot eyes, he screamed in pain and madness, "ARGH! I swear I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 186 - 186: The Third Trial: Unity in Chaos

    With two hearts destroyed, Ignatius knew his massive body would fail him. His mind raced for a solution as his flesh squirmed to close the wound. Sadly, the complex but random genetic sequence Misha assembled before he expelled her didn''t allow him to alter his form as he wished.


    In an instant, he considered countless solutions, discarding all but one. His only path to survival was to limit his movements, analyse and slowly restructure his DNA. Yet the hateful pest kept bugging him, refusing to die or submit. Worse, he even developed terrifying attacks one after another to pierce his body and thwart his plans with the help of the stupid girl.


    He gritted her teeth in fury, thinking about her actions. Instead of claiming his body, she used her sharp instincts to warn him about his attacks. Why?


    His shark teeth cracked as he failed to understand her illogical reactions. ''Did hate blind her judgment?'' He thought, cursing her for succumbing to her emotions.


    Shattered teeth filled his maw as he raised his head to gaze at his struggling tentacles. They had failed to pass the barrage of vibrating weapons, getting cut before flopping on the ground. To add insult to injuries, pangs of frost assaulted him through the lacerations, adding to his misery.


    Swiftly retrieving them to ease his suffering and noticing only three were usable, he finally glared at the hateful man. Upon seeing his infuriating, devilish smile, his eyes burned with primal wrath. However, a wide grin stretched across Ignatius'' ugly maw as he saw Adam fall to his knees, holding his head with a grimace.


    The red swirling mist covering his body turned grey gradually until it vanished like smoke, revealing the one-armed man. Then, a mad scream echoed in the room as Adam''s red cape billowed behind him, wildly trying to resist an invisible force.


    "WHO TRIES TO MESS WITH MY MIND?!" Adam screamed in rage, focusing on repelling the mysterious purifying energy with all his might.


    Seizing the chance to end the battle, Ignatius swiftly lashed his remaining tentacles at the kneeling man, shouting, "Die!"


    "No!" Misha roared, forcefully controlling Adam''s body to dive to the side. As she avoided the attacks, a chaotic mix of sensations assaulted her consciousness, driving her to the verge of madness in a flash.


    Thankfully, the purifying energy acted as a lighthouse for her shattering mind, guiding the boat of her sanity with a gentle light in the sea of negative energy flowing through Adam''s body.


    "GET OUT OF MY HEAD!" With a blood-chilling scream, Adam decisively gave up on defending his body against the energy, causing his red cape to disperse in the wind. Yet, he fiercely defended his warped mind as he grappled to regain control of his limbs.


    "Calm down! If you stay still, he will kill you!" Misha explained as she dodged Ignatius'' follow-up attacks. However, her words were wasted against the madman.


    As her movements lost their grace and gradually stiffened under Adam''s resistance, a weird idea suddenly formed in her racing mind. Instead of separately controlling his body, could she merge their consciousness using the devoured brain chimaera''s abilities?


    Immediately acting on her idea, she rushed to hide behind the frozen pillar before her cells squirmed and vibrated.


    At the beginning of the merging process, she lost control of Adam''s body, inundated by his thoughts and emotions.


    She felt his rage, hate and yearning as if they were her own, but what caught her attention were the ones hiding behind.


    Fear, guilt and... deep sadness.


    As she delved into his emotions, resisting and comprehending them, the merging process progressed, causing her consciousness to blur until it turned dark for a split second.


    **** S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When she recovered it, she found herself in an old-styled apartment. Her golden hair fluttered as she turned in shock, hurriedly scanning the foreign place.


    Everything reflected in her eyes looked centuries old, be it the primitive computer or the old library filled with physical books.


    Wondering if she was in a museum, her eyes landed on the man rolled on his bed. Her heart tightened as she noticed his sorrowful face and dead eyes fixed on his toes.


    "That''s where you were," she muttered, walking to him. Then, she raised her hand slowly and...


    SMACK


    She slapped the back of his head, screaming, "Wake up, idiot!"


    Startled by the noise and sudden pain, Adam''s eyes glowed for a second before dimming again as he said, "Oh... I''m hallucinating again..."


    SMACK SMACK


    With another two slaps, she angrily answered, "Hallucination your head. Wake up before your own madness kills you."


    However, his state was far worse than she imagined, as his answer saddened her.


    "I''m sorry, Octavia. Like that old donkey, you died because of me..." He said, his body shivering and tears rolling down his cheeks before continuing, "I don''t want to wake up... I don''t deserve to."


    "According to who? I didn''t even die against the guardian!" She replied firmly, understanding what triggered his fall into depravity.


    "You can''t enter my soul sea, Octavia... You are just another illusion." Adam said, turning his back on her and fixing his toes again.


    Her brows twitched, and her lips quivered in frustration as she grabbed his t-shirt and lifted him at eye level.


    "Listen well, idiot. I don''t know a thing about soul seas or whatnot. But what I know is that you became the worst threat to ever exist in my world. Even Ignatius is losing against your madness despite his perfect body. So, wake up before you do things you''ll truly regret!" She said, forcing him to gaze at her glowing, determined eyes.


    However, his eyes slipped to the side as he said in self-pity, "I''m sorry, I''m too scared to see someone else die because of me."


    "Then, become stronger! Not for the sake of power, but to protect your friends!" She said, her hands trembling in emotions before adding, "Don''t give up. You can do it!"


    Upon registering her words, Adam''s sight refocused on Octavia. As her warm tears entered his vision, light returned to his eyes, and his mind raced to understand her words.

 Chapter 187 - 187: The Third Trial: The Courage Within

    ''Stronger to protect my friends?'' Her words reverberated in his mind, forcing him to change his perspective as a torrent of questions flooded him.


    "Why did I train for so many years?" He questioned himself, reviewing his journey until inconsistencies in his personality began to unravel.


    His eyes narrowed as a startling revelation dawned on him, prompting the frightening question, ''Who am I?''


    Buzzing noises echoed in his ears as he desperately tried to recall his past on earth. What was his job, what studies had he done, who were his friends and... How did he die?


    In addition, as a fan of literature and animation, how come he never used this knowledge to progress faster? The answer was simple. He couldn''t remember anything...


    The knowledge he always thought he had was only superficial, a decoy to distract him from the truth. The chilling realisation that his life might have been forged gripped him. Or had he been manipulated like a puppet?


    Noticing his trembling hands and terrified eyes, Misha released her grip and hugged him gently. "I''m certain you are good and courageous. You just don''t know it yourself."


    "I don''t even know who I am," he muttered, fear grasping his heart despite her warm embrace. His mysterious situation terrified him. How did he even accept it so easily twelve years ago?


    "It''s ok to be scared. I''m, too. Even Ignatius is trembling in fear. What''s important is to overcome it with our own strength." Misha reassured him before releasing her hug and looking him in the eyes.


    "If you''re unsure about who you are, decide who you want to be," she said, her bright smile chasing the doubts clouding his mind away. Jumping to the worst conclusions wasn''t the answer. There must have been clues he missed.


    Then he remembered a minor detail. Twelve years ago, the system tried to seal his memories but failed. Did he misinterpret the message and, in fact, it succeeded to some extent, but not entirely? Also, why were the notes so targeted and snarky when the system clearly defined itself as an informative tool?


    As questions he failed to consider before, or rather, was prevented from studying, popped up one after the other, his interface suddenly appeared before his eyes, the note entirely different.


    [So... hea... d... Sigh. You don''t need to deal with those questions. Reaching thirteen and reclaiming the boy''s body will answer them all.]


    Upon reading it, his eyes bulged, startling Octavia as he shouted, "Who are you, and why are you messing with my mind?"


    However, the system''s screen stayed silent and vanished, refusing to communicate. Simultaneously, Octavia answered his question.


    With sadness flashing in her eyes, she said, "I''m Misha Voltia. A little girl who caused her parents and friend to die. I''m the human-based chimaera created by Ignatius and..." Her eyes brightened as she added. "Your friend."


    Distracted by her words but swearing to uncover the system''s plans, he asked, "Do I even deserve to have friends?"


    Nodding, she said, "No one deserves to be alone. Remember this: many may like loneliness, but no one can endure solitude."


    Her words made him fall silent. Every phrase she said struck a cord in him, raising questions and pointing out problems in his personality.


    However, they didn''t have time to waste as the conflict was unresolved, and the madness controlling his body was still battling against Ignatius, weakened by the purifying energy.


    "Thank you, Misha." He said, gratitude filling his voice as a small fire ignited in his frozen heart, chasing his fears away. Then, he added with a gentle smile, "Time to wake up and banish this madness for good."


    Echoing his words, the part of his mind that snapped on that tree twelve years ago shook and merged with the ghost essence manipulated by Morgane, mending itself through his growing resolution to face his future challenges with his own strength.


    ******


    Simultaneously, in the college''s tower, Shepard had already materialised his obliterating spell and faced the two boys. Exasperation covered his features and voice as his words echoed solemnly.


    "Move! We did everything we could to save him, but he is already too far gone and refuses salvation. I won''t allow the birth of a scourge." He said, his grey eyes firm. Nothing would change his mind at this point. Adam had to die if he was determined to turn into an evil ghost.


    "I''m sure he has a reason to resist. Give him some time!" Julius yelled in response, his right arm''s muscles so tensed that the veins bulged like snakes. No matter what or who threatened his big brother, he would protect him, even against an arcanist!


    "Director Shepard," Arun started, gazing at the terrifying typhoon swirling in Shepard''s palm with trembling legs, "Why can''t you wait until he wakes up? We''ll help him recover gradually, even if it takes time." He tried to convince him.


    However, Shepard was adamant and explained in annoyance, "We''ll need a tier seven ghost essence to save him. Don''t you understand the implications behind that rank?"


    Upon seeing the boy pale, he continued, "Where do you want to find an essence coming from a being of the archmage tier? They don''t exist! Or do you want to kill one of the three, turn him into a ghost, and kill him again? If you understand, move, or I''ll knock out the two of you first."


    Realising how impossible it was to help Adam if he turned evil, Arun''s eyes shook. Would his mentor desire such a life? Hesitation filled his mind for a second before he gazed at Julius'' firm stance.


    "I don''t care! You can''t kill him." His friend answered, righteous determination burning in his eyes as wisps of multi-colored energy illuminated his eyes.


    As the face-off climaxed and Shepard moved to end the sterile discussion, Morgane suddenly said, her emotionless voice laced with hints of relief, "He is absorbing and merging with the essence!"


    Echoing her words, everyone turned to look at Adam''s red face in joy and anticipation as the red mist lightened until it resumed its usual grey color and the blood tears faded.


    The recovering figure captivated them, relieving the tension as Shepard closed his hand, snuffing the raging miniature typhoon, and Julius opened his mouth.


    "I told you to wait. You almost killed him for no reason!" He said, his voice reproachful but his face beaming with happiness.


    S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 188 - 188: The Third Trial: The Final Confrontation

    As Adam''s ghostly form recovered in the real world, the clean essence melded with his soul, overpowering his apprentice-level negative energy with its gentle but powerful tier-six strength.


    Embracing his body, the essence progressed towards his head, finally reaching the deep-seated madness hiding in the snapped corner of his mind.


    Assaulted in its last bastion, the chaotic insanity shook wildly, trying to defend its territory. Alas, it failed to resist. Like the rising tides of the sea, light-grey currents washed over it, scattering and healing the remnants of the craziness spawned by the first trial''s bear.


    Upon feeling the ally he leaned on for so many years dissipate, Adam couldn''t help but mutter, "Thank you... But I can''t rely on you anymore. I must find my own strengths. After all, I don''t want to become the maddest person, even if I can."


    Then, he gazed at Misha and said, "I''m glad to learn you survived. Let''s finish Ignatius and leave this complex."


    With a bright smile, Misha nodded. However, guilt flashed through her eyes as she hid the truth and said, "Quickly wake up before he hits you."


    "See you outside," Adam answered, swiftly closing his eyes to leave his soul sea and join her for their ultimate confrontation with the monster.


    *****


    As light greeted his eyes and his sane mind took its rightful place in his body, memories of his actions flooded him. Thankfully, this place was isolated and void of humans. Yet his lips quivered at the disturbing scene of him trying to enter the chimaeras'' frames.


    "..." He didn''t find words to express his disgust. Lost in his thoughts, Adam''s contemplation was abruptly interrupted by Misha''s panicked warning.


    "Move!"


    Instantly reacting, he jumped to the side, avoiding a red pincer connected to a tentacle trying to smash him.


    "You''re out of energy, annoying ant. Give up!" Ignatius''s voice echoed in the chamber, a mix of rage and panic covering his scaled face. Each movement caused his state to worsen as his single heart failed to pump enough blood into his massive frame. With his organs and cells slowly dying, he had to kill the man as soon as possible to focus on recovering. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, he momentarily fell silent as the man''s cauterised right shoulder suddenly squirmed to life. Under his widened eyes, he witnessed new bones extending before muscle tissues wrapped them. Finally, healthy, supple skin covered everything under Adam''s pained yelps.


    Confused by the sudden regeneration, Adam exclaimed, seeking an answer from Misha, "What''s happening?" However, her silhouette was nowhere to be seen, startling him.


    "I helped you recover. Don''t ask questions and focus on Ignatius!" Misha answered, urgency in her tone as she used her deep understanding and experience to hasten her friend''s arm''s restoration. Then, she added, "Your cape and red energy are gone. You''ll have to fight in melee. Also, be careful! I won''t be able to help heal you again."


    After all, his body needed nutrients to recover, and she had already exhausted them, causing his fat ratio to lower to a dangerous three percent.


    Confusedly, he nodded, wondering how she could help him and where she was. But she was right. It wasn''t time for questions.


    He swiped his right arm before him, seizing the materialising Ethereal Radiance before bending his knees. With a forceful stomp, causing the slabs under his feet to groan, he raced towards the abomination, his mind as calm as a lake.


    As the ant charged at him, unafraid and conscious of his actions, Ignatius swiftly recovered from his bewilderment and roared. "How will you damage my perfect body without that vibrating aura? Fool!"


    He lashed his three tentacles in Adam''s direction, planning to empale the stupid man. Yet, like before, the moment he launched his attack, Adam moved out of their trajectory and resumed his charge.


    "MISHAAAAAAA!" He roared in fury. Everything was her fault. She was the one warning him and the reason for his arm''s recovery. Without her interference, this farce would have ended long ago.


    Rage fueling his movements, he rose to his paws against his body''s warnings and unfurled his twelve wings. Then, he flapped them with broad movements, causing angry gales to rise, blowing dust everywhere. Of course, flying in his condition was out of the question, but it wasn''t what he was aiming for.


    "Try to dodge this, stupid girl!" He exclaimed as mighty winds assaulted Adam from all directions, raging in his ears and causing him to slow down and struggle against the pressure.


    ''Not good. I can''t push through.'' Adam thought, gazing at the rising tentacles, ready to be launched at him.


    "Don''t resist or try to control your legs." Misha''s voice echoed in his mind softly, her demand astonishing him. Swiftly, he gave up on controlling his legs, thinking she wanted him to be carried back by the wind to dodge the income strikes.


    Yet, his eyes widened in confusion as he felt his legs'' muscles swell like balloons. He failed to comprehend how Misha''s intervention had caused such sudden changes but couldn''t be distracted from the battle and trusted her. Subsequently, his body exploded with terrifying speed as they carried him through the wind.


    In a flash, he covered the distance separating him from the tentacles and spun around them with beast-like grace before finally reaching the monster. Adrenalin pumped in his veins, and a myriad of emotions he had never felt in battle gleamed in his eyes. Yet, his overshadowed greatest trait revealed itself in full splendor as his eyes narrowed in incredible focus.


    Then, his legs swelled once more as they bent and released the tension. Like two springs, they propelled him towards the monster''s head.


    "Your turn. Finish him!" Misha said, her voice filled with hope yet sounding weaker.


    Simultaneously, Ignatius'' eyes widened in fright. His already fast-beating heart pounded painfully in his chest as he hastily swung his gorilla''s arms to swat Adam. In mid-air, and without footing to dodge, even with Misha''s warning, he already saw his victory as his lips curled into a victorious smile. However, what happened next failed to register in his mind.


    Clutching his spear with both hands, Adam struck the incoming arm, using the force of the blow and subsequent explosion of light to propel himself faster towards Ignatius'' lowered eyes.


    Time slowed for the monster as he peered at Adam, simulations of counter-attacks flashing in his mind swiftly. Yet, Adam''s momentum was too high. With gritted teeth, he readied himself to endure the strike and rely on his body''s incredible defences.


    "RAAAAAAAH!"


    A mighty shout echoed in the chamber as Adam''s spear collided with his giant right eye, triggering another explosion of light and piercing one of the weakest parts of his body.


    "STOP! I GIVE UP!" Ignatius shrieked in fear as Adam''s flying body entered and scrambled up inside his socket. He desperately shook his head, attempting to expel the man until he heard his voice.


    "Give up your life, fucker." He answered, defiance burning in his eyes as he charged and cut the tissues blocking his path to victory until the monster''s brain appeared in his vision.


    Then, tensing his muscles, he hurled his spear with all his strength, his joints popping under the strain.


    Misha followed the elegant crystalline spear cut through the air in intense focus through Adam''s eyes. Hope, relief, and accomplishment filled her cells as the weapon lodged itself deeply into the monster''s brain... her brain.


    Then, the soundless world she perceived at that moment recovered its natural right as...


    BOOM


    Ignatius'' skull shook wildly as burning light engulfed everything, his grafted consciousness included. Simultaneously, his towering body fell limply to the ground, cut off from its command center, as a question thundered in his fading mind.


    ''How? How did I lose against a mad ant and a little girl?'' Despite his perfect body, even if Misha messed with her genetic code, his loss was incomprehensible to him.


    ''How, how, how, HOOOOOOOOOW?!'' His mind rumbled with the question, reluctance, anger and disbelief accompanying it until his consciousness turned dark... forever.

 Chapter 189 - 189: The Third Trial: A Friend Lost, A Promise Made

    As Ignatius'' monstrous seven-meter body collided with the ground with all its weight, breaking the sturdy slabs, a lone silhouette hurriedly jumped out of its right eye socket. Its brown eyes glowed in satisfaction, and a smile stretched his lips.


    Carried by his speed, Adam rolled upon hitting the ground, scattering the momentum and jumped to his feet.


    "Hahaha. We won! I knew I could be the best abomination hunter if I wanted to." He exclaimed proudly, raising his right fist in victory and scanning the room to locate his friend. "Where are you, Misha?" He added, confused by her absence.


    "I''m... in... your head." She answered, each word spoken with difficulty as she released the memories she had sealed using the brain chimaera''s abilities.


    The missing pieces of his battle with Ignatius and the scientist''s transformation using his friend''s body clicked in his mind, causing his lips to quiver and tears to well in his eyes.


    "No!" He screamed in sadness, holding his head with trembling hands before adding reproachfully, "Why did you hide it from me? We could have found a solution to get your body back!"


    "It''s impossible." She started, her voice gradually growing weaker, "I merged my cells with yours, but your body is already rejecting them."


    Her words echoed in his mind, deepening his sadness as tears rolled down his cheeks. "Don''t die, Misha. Please, you are my only friend," He said, desperate to help her.


    "It''s alright. I accomplished all my objectives by defeating that monster and... saving you." She answered, her voice warm and soothing despite its weakness.


    "Liar! Didn''t you want to explore the world?" He yelled before an idea took form in his mind. "I know! Survive, and I''ll build a human body for you with magic! It''s possible. So, please, hold on."


    However, a deafening silence answered him for a second before Misha said, "I''m sorry. I reached my limit already. But I assure you, I''m satisfied. So, don''t cry too much for me and become the person you dream of... being."


    Her last words were almost inaudible, a whisper in the wind, as the cells she roughly merged with Adam collapsed under his white globules'' relentless assault.


    Afraid by her voice''s weakness, Adam hurriedly called for her, "Misha? Misha?"


    Alas, she was already gone. Only his sorrow and unwillingness resonated in his mind. "Idiot," he muttered, clutching his chest, their short but impactful journey replaying in his mind.


    From their initial mistrust and disdain to their banters and friendship until his fall into madness. Then, her subsequent help and encouragement echoed in his heart, causing him to murmur, "I regret we couldn''t explore the world together and will never forget you and your words. Thank you for everything, my friend."


    Despite his unwillingness, he knew he had to accept her departure to honor her memory. After all, no matter the cost, she unrelentingly tried to help him, knowing well what awaited her.


    Releasing his grip on his chest, he said solemnly, his tears plopping to the ground, as Misha''s radiant smile and golden eyes appeared in his mind. "I vow to become stronger and protect my friends with my own strength. I wish you the best in your journey and hope you''ll reunite with your parents and friends."


    As he bid his farewell to Misha, refusing to succumb to despair after her selfless actions, the system''s transparent screens suddenly appeared.


    [Remaining time: 0:0. Trial has ended.]


    Subsequently, the ravaged room slowly turned illusory. With a swipe of his eyes, he gazed at the cracked floor, menacing to collapse at any moment, at the deep holes drilled by the mana technique created by his mad version and, finally, at the hateful scientist who caused so much suffering to his friend.


    "I really hope hell exists, for it is the only place you deserve to be in," he spat, condemning Ignatius and wishing for him to suffer wherever he was before remembering something. Swiftly, he retrieved a talisman and dashed to the old man''s body, sticking it onto his head to retrieve his soul. If hell didn''t exist, he''d force the evil scumbag to serve him as a card!


    A second later, everything turned into light particles and vanished.


    Soon, he stood in the middle of the familiar boundless white room, gazing at the changing text, displaying his last kill notification.


    [Tier 4 Mythical boss: Ignatius, The World Devourer defeated. You have gained 2000 experience points.]


    [Boss vanquished while being at a lower level, Xp+100%]


    [You have gained 4000 experience points.]


    He sighed, failing to be happy about the large Xp reward. Despite knowing everything would disappear, he needed time to digest Misha''s departure.


    [Challenger Adam completed the third trial.]


    [Reviewing process and rating it.]


    [29 tier two beast based ??? 32 Insect-based ??? Tier three boss ??? and ERROR.]


    [In-depth analysis of the process.]


    [Error]


    As the messages unfolded gradually before his eyes, Adam scratched his head in confusion, wondering what he did for the tower to glitch. Didn''t it design this whole nightmarish trial?


    "Don''t tell me I did something outside of its expectations." He said, lost about what was happening.


    After five long minutes, during which he fixed his emotions, the tower''s message finally changed, causing his eyes to widen.


    [Extra boss defeated: Ignatius The World Devourer.] S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [No life source detected.]


    [Rating: Impossible to rate... Creating new rank.]


    "... Did I really break the rating entirely?" He said, pondering for the reason until realisation struck him. Ignatius was never meant to be the boss. After all, he was only an old human scientist. It was his actions and relationship with Misha that allowed his transformation.


    However, despite the increased difficulty, he didn''t regret anything. Meeting Misha and defeating the hateful man made him grow mentally.


    [Rating: EX]


    [Achievement and title unlocked: Third Floor''s Conqueror]


    [Achievement and title unlocked: The Avenger.]


    Upon reading his two new titles, he facepalmed and said, "Yes, yes. No one cares about those useless stuff. Bring the rewards."


    Simultaneously, the two titles appeared and floated silently above his head.


    The first one, a depiction of a gloomy underground complex filled with abomination, inspired dread with its blood-dripping font.


    The second illustrated a man accompanied by a beautiful, transparent, golden-haired woman radiating warmth and facing a grotesque, seven-meter-tall monster. The font, a blood-red mist, emanated a disturbing sense of violence and madness with its spearhead-like corners.


    Thankfully, he couldn''t see his own floating titles, or he would drop to the ground in shame.

 Chapter 190 - 190: Rewards (3)

    [Attributing tailored reward. Scanning the challenger. Boss defeated, rarity increased.]


    [Granting enigmatic rank item to the challenger: Grimoire Beastaria for his rating.]


    Upon reading the item''s rank and name, his lips curled into a smile. So far, the most practical reward he obtained in the trials was his Grimoire Lingua. Of course, the weapons were valuable in their own rights, saving his life many times. Yet, he still preferred the grimoire.


    "Beastaria? Like a beast compendium?" He asked, joy filling his heart. Studying beasts to use morphomancer''s magic was too time-consuming, requiring understanding down to the cellular level.


    Then, his eyes bulged at the unexpected message.


    [Granting mythical rank material to the challenger: Misha''s Genetic Code.]


    In his surprise, he almost stumbled to the ground as anger rose in him. With gritted teeth, he spat, "Change it! Don''t dare desecrate her body more than it had already been."


    However, the tower didn''t care about his complaints or emotions and continued with its rewards.


    [Attributing additional reward for being the first to beat the third challenge.]


    [Granting the tier four legendary weapon Blade of Adaptation.]


    Even reading the weapon''s rank didn''t calm him as he yelled again, "Take her DNA back and don''t dare to touch her body again!"


    Alas, the tower continued, causing him to curse it before confusion covered his eyes.


    [Attributing additional reward for being the first to resolve the third trial thoroughly.]


    [Granting the ??? Egg.]


    "Why did I get an additional reward?" He mused, perplexed, before remembering a detail. The previous messages mentioned the absence of any life after his passage. Was it the way the tower wanted its challengers to complete the trials?


    As he pondered, momentarily setting aside his anger, a single soul in a vast, dark expanse raised its head. Gazing at the sea of transparent individuals briefly, it focused on a small holographic screen, a warm smile broadening on its ethereal face.


    "Already time to return among the living. I didn''t even rest that much." Its melodious voice echoed in the gloomy space before it tapped on the YES box.


    Subsequently, blinding white light engulfed and encased it in a sturdy eggshell before it fell into a deep slumber.


    Simultaneously, in the boundless white room, the tower concluded its reward ceremony with familiar messages, making Adam''s face distort into a grimace.


    [Items granted by the tower are soul-bound. They can''t be stolen, traded or lost.]


    [Do you want to proceed with the fourth floor''s challenge?]


    With a sigh, he answered, "Get me out. I''ll never come back!" This time, he was serious. The trial left deep marks on both his heart and psyche, and this emotionless construct had no morals, sending him to this dreadful place.


    Moreover, he realised he had to obliterate any living being in the trial to claim the additional reward. But to do that, he needed thorough preparations.


    Echoing his words, the same magic circle appeared under his feet and enveloped his body in blinding white light, teleporting him in front of the tower''s giant gates.


    Back in Area Eleven''s plaza, he peered down at the four rewards in his hands before walking towards his apartment. ''I''ll inspect them once back,'' he thought when, suddenly, the ground rumbled to life. Gradually, an elegant building emerged in front of his apartment, startling and prompting him to ponder. ''Too big for a habitat, and it looks like a circular bathhouse.''


    Curiosity filled his mind as his legs hurriedly took him to the mysterious structure. In less than five minutes, he reached its intricately carved golden doors adorned by calligraphy.


    "Fusion pool," He read, wondering what could be fused, ideas flashing in his mind. After all, despite their excellent effects, his dagger and spear''s effectiveness proved insufficient, especially against tier-four adversaries. Yet, he didn''t want to abandon them and thought that by fusing them, he could give them a new life.


    Acting on his idea, he pushed the graceful doors open and stepped inside the large interior, gazing at the beautiful marble pillars supporting the high circular ceiling. Then, he looked at the shimmering pool of translucent water in awe.


    Whispering with mystery and power, it reflected the light in a dance of myriad colors, captivating his eyes. After admiring it for a minute, he put his items in his pockets and summoned his trusted partners.


    The Beastbane dagger glinted with a primal aura, and the Ethereal Radiance with pure light as they appeared in his hands. Then, with a broad smile, he threw them in the pool, saying, "I hope you''ll get a new life and continue to accompany me on my journey."


    Expectation filled his heart as the weapons splashed in the mystical waters, causing it to gather and embrace them in its currents. Subsequently, a magical scene unfolded before his eyes as the water dismantled the weapons in their fundamental components before slowly reassembling them.


    However, a message poured cold water on his expectations as he read it in annoyance.


    [Time required for the fusion: one day.] sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Should have guessed it." He said, smiling wryly before turning to leave. Waiting a day wasn''t that big of a price for an upgraded weapon, anyway.


    After taking his time to scan the plaza, hoping to see someone emerge from one of the habitations in vain, he entered his room and sat on his bed with a sigh.


    Next, he retrieved a tube containing a cloudy solution from his pocket and focused on it to get its description.


    Name: Misha''s Genetic Code.


    Rank: T3 Mythical Material


    Description: Misha''s Genetic Code is a rare and enigmatic substance. It embodies the unique qualities and characteristics of Misha Voltia, a chimaera born of human, beast and insect.


    Properties:


    Increased control: Misha''s Genetic Code grants its bearer enhanced control over their physical and mental faculties.


    Cells reconstitution: One of the most remarkable properties of Misha''s Genetic Code is its ability to facilitate cellular reconstitution. This material enables rapid healing and regeneration of damaged tissues, broken bones, and severed limbs.


    Environmental adaptability: Misha''s Genetic Code confers unparalleled adaptability to various environmental conditions, from harsh climates to hostile terrains.


    Nature''s marvel: Misha''s Genetic Code emits a harmonious aura resonating with the natural world. Its features allow communication with intellectual creatures and beasts and the opportunity to befriend them.

 Chapter 191 - 191: Grimoire and Blade

    "Incredible," Adam muttered, impressed by how potent Misha''s DNA was. Sadly, he had no use for it. Still, possessing it warmed his heart a little. It was as if a part of her accompanied him. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With slow movements, he gently placed it inside his material box, a soft smile stretching his lips as he thought, ''In the end, it''s not that bad of a reward.'' He already planned to meditate and share his future doubts with the tube, even if it sounded stupid.


    "I''ll treat it as your resting place." He said with a nod before putting the box under his bed.


    Then, he focused on his new grimoire, hoping it would be as convenient as his first one.


    Name: Grimoire Beastaria


    Rarity: Enigmatic


    Description: Crafted from the hide of mythical creatures, the Grimoire illustrates the essence of the beasts it encounters. Its cover, fashioned from the black scales of dragons, shimmers with arcane energy, while its thick pages, woven from the tendons of ancient wyverns, pulse with untold knowledge.


    Abilities:


    Anatomical Assimilation: The Grimoire Beastaria passively absorbs the essence of vanquished creatures'' anatomy, imprinting the intricacies of their form onto its pages and becoming a constantly evolving living bestiary.


    Knowledge Sharing: The Grimoire Beastaria shares the collected knowledge with its owner, granting him unparalleled insight into the biology and workings of defeated adversaries.


    "Well..." He said, his eyes gleaming before continuing with a broad smile, "That''s exactly what I needed. Though, I need a body to use the morph, hahaha."


    Happy about his new grimoire, his laughter echoed in the apartment. Despite its limited use before he acquired a body, he could still fill its pages and deepen his knowledge. Moreover, he caught an intriguing detail while reading its first ability.


    "Of vanquished creatures," he said excitedly. He had to try first to confirm, but from the description alone, it wasn''t limited to beast-type creatures but encompassed all of them. Thrilled by the endless possibilities, he affectionately placed it on his table next to his Grimoire Lingua.


    With crescent-shaped eyes, he summoned his new blade, eager to discover a legendary weapon''s features and wondering if it would be a tier-three or four weapon. After all, Ignatius had been a chimaera queen before his defeat.


    Name: Blade of Adaptation


    Rank: T4 legendary weapon


    Description: The Blade of Adaptation is a legendary weapon forged in the fires of ancient chimaera powers. Its sleek, dark design and intricate engravings speak of a craftsmanship long lost to time.


    Abilities:


    Chimaeric Resilience: The blade channels the innate resilience of chimaeras, causing wounds to heal at a hastened rate while making the wielder more resistant to physical damage.


    Morphic Edge: With a thought, the blade can reshape itself to adapt to any combat situation, transforming into various forms, such as a razor-sharp sword, a piercing spear, or a serrated axe.


    Feral Empowerment: Drawing upon the untamed impulses of chimaeras, the blade enhances the wielder''s physical prowess and primal ferocity in battle. Each strike becomes imbued with raw, animalistic strength, increasing damage output.


    Instinctual Insight: Infused with the primal instincts of chimaeras, the blade heightens the wielder''s senses and intuition, allowing him to anticipate opponents'' moves and react with lightning speed.


    "HAH?" A startled scream escaped his lips, his thoughts overwhelmed by the weapon''s extraordinary abilities. Was it the standards of a legendary weapon, or was his outstanding among them?


    He didn''t know but wanted to test them, especially the second one. With trembling hands, he grabbed the leather-covered pommel, analysing the weapon''s length and usage. In its default form, he could either use one or both hands to wield its 80 centimeters dark blade, offering him a balance between manoeuvrability, power and reach.


    Unable to hold back his excitement, he stood up and ran to the plaza like a kid, eager to swing it a few times.


    Stars glowed in his eyes as thirty seconds later, he stood under the red moon of the dream place. Taking the battle stance he developed for his spearman-ship, he visualised his Ethereal Radiance, commanding the weapon to shift to its form.


    Under his amazed eyes, the pommel elongated to become a long shaft while the blade shortened. Soon, he held a dark replica of his trusted spear and said in glee, "Seems like I won''t need to change weapons for a while."


    Then, he swung it, realising how versatile the weapon could be in the proper hands. After all, how surprised would his enemies be after preparing to parry a spear''s strike, only for it to become a terrible war hammer mid-movement?


    "I''ll have to adapt my schedule to include weapon training," He said, his voice echoing in the empty plaza with enthusiasm before adding, "Prepare yourself, Julius! I know I can be the best weapon master if I want to."


    Satisfied by his new item, he tested a few more transformations before heading home, curious about what surprises the last item carried.


    Once sited on his bed, he retrieved the bizarre egg excitedly. He had kept it for last intentionally because of its mysteriousness. After all, it was the first time he received something rankless from the tower.


    He scrutinized the sturdy gold and violet shell until the description unfolded.


    Name: ??? Egg


    Rank: ???


    Description: Remaining time before hatching: [Two Years]


    "???" He opened his mouth in confusion but failed to produce any sound. He had been so excited, only to see question marks everywhere. Worse, he had to wait two years to discover what creature lay inside.


    "Why two years! I want a refund!" He screamed, rolling on his bed in frustration before sighing. "I wanted to keep it as the climax, but it ruined my mood..." He muttered, his shoulders slumped in defeat before dismissively placing the egg under his bed.


    Next, he focused on his last task with a bitter smile. After defeating Ignatius, he obtained 4000 Xp, meaning he had leveled up if his math was correct. Yet, he couldn''t bring himself to celebrate as the requirements for the two next level were absurd.


    "Status," he said, afraid to see the number of zero.

 Chapter 192 - 192: Delving into Mystery

    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: T3 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 8


    Exp: 3240/5120


    HP: 446/446->490/490


    Vitality: 44.6->49


    Strength: 45.2->49.6


    Agility: 77.6->78


    Intelligence: 51.6->54


    Free attribute points: 5->0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Grimoire Beastaria, ({Beastbane Dagger, Ethereal Radiance} Fusion in process.), Blade of Adaptation, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye, Misha''s Genetic Code, Thomas'' Swift Shadow Legs, Manacore Heartgem,


    Spells: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1.


    Other: Mana bullet LV MAX, Atom Burst LVL MAX, Mage''s hands LVL MAX, Gate of Mystical Arsenal LVL MAX, Gungnir LVL MAX.


    Passive: Mana Control T4, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2,


    Mana Shaping T3, Mana cape T3.


    Note: Soul is damaged... Use that technique to reach the fourth tier, and you are dead.


    After distributing his five free attribute points, he sighed, "My perfectly balanced stats are gone." In truth, it wasn''t that much of a problem. Still, he had a fondness for order and harmony. It was even truer after his last trial.


    ''What''s the point of having immense mana if my adversary is too fast for me to aim? Or of having incredible strength if my body crumbles under my own strikes?'' He thought, realising how interlinked every stat was and how right he had been.


    After thinking about a few more examples, he gazed down, noticing his new mana techniques with a wry smile. Now that he thought about it, his maddened version seemed to have access to more memories than he did. "Why?" He asked, a frown etching itself on his face.


    If his memories were forged as he initially assumed, it wouldn''t make sense for him to have forgotten memories. Upon reaching that thought, relief flashed in his eyes as he summarised his understanding, "I have memories of Earth but can''t access them. The damned system most likely sealed them."


    Then, he gritted his teeth, remembering its human-like speech and glitch during its conversation with Misha. "Is someone monitoring me? Who and why?" He asked, fear freezing his heart. After all, simply studying the discrepancies in his memories prompted an instantaneous response from the entity.


    Sadly, he lacked clues to come up with hypothesises and knew trying to do so in the dark would only burden him with stress, anxiety, and fear. Putting that problem aside, he finally read the note with narrowed eyes.


    "Is it threatening me?" He said, defiance burning in his eyes, adding, "Not only will I become a mage using that technique, but I''ll use it all the way to the last tier."


    Surprisingly, the note changed to answer his declaration, startling him. [After you get the boy''s body, you can.]


    "Who are you? Why did you take most of my memories away and monitor me?" He asked, hoping to get a response. Yet, the system fell silent again, reverting to its first note and keeping its intentions secret.


    The last message forced him into deep thought. It was the third time it asked him to take Julius'' body. Why? He was sure the system possessed enough knowledge to offer alternative solutions. So, once again, why?


    "Ugh. Before I can answer a question, two more present themselves..." He said, bitterly shaking his head. However, his mood didn''t stay down for long as a fire burned in his eyes.


    "I''ll do what I can until I learn the truth about the system and this magic world." He said, reaffirming his determination to look for lost knowledge, starting with Elysia''s ancestral grimoire.


    But before, he had to wake up and prepare for his expedition with Morgane, even if his plan changed slightly. Initially, he wanted to create a deck filled with ghosts for next year''s tournament but used all his talismans on the insect-based chimaeras and Ignatius.


    Yet, he didn''t feel bothered since they were strong and in the third tier, not to mention the second floor''s boss, who seemed to be a cut above the rest. ''Not using them would be stupid,'' he thought, his eyes glowing as he remembered having eleven spots he could fill with ghosts.


    With their addition, he believed creating a balanced lineup of melee fighters and mysterious abilities wielders was possible.


    "I''ll ask Zenobia for her opinion and delay the expedition to rest for a month." He said, feeling mentally exhausted after everything he went through. Fortunately, Misha had healed his cut arm, or he would have had to search for natural ways to heal his soul after bearing half the damage.


    Thankful for her last gift, and with everything sorted, he closed his eyes to wake up in the real world and proceed with his plans.


    *******


    A few seconds later, his dim eyes came to life, emitting bright lights and startling the four people present. None expected him to wake up soon after practically turning into an evil ghost.


    Yet, their astonished faces rapidly shifted to worried ones as they bombarded him with questions.


    "What were you doing, and why did you almost transform?" Arun asked, relieved to see his mentor back to normal and curious about his experience.


    "Why did you refuse Morgane''s treatment? Things almost spiralled out of control here!" Shepard said, reproach filling his voice. After all, if not for the two boys buying time, he would have obliterated his soul, ridding the world of a potential scourge before Adam recovered.


    But before he could answer, Julius stepped forward, his face solemn and his back as straight as an arrow. Tears streamed down his cheeks, glistening in the dim light. Then, with trembling lips, he finally spoke.


    "Promise me you won''t return to that place!" He started. The fears and sadness he bottled to confront Shepard and focus on helping his big brother raging in his mind. "Do you know how I feel when you vanish for days and return in a terrible state? This time, you even almost turned evil!" He continued, yelling, his voice echoing his emotions.


    Everyone froze upon hearing the calm boy''s outburst, understanding it wasn''t the first time something similar happened. Yet, disbelief covered their faces as they heard the ghost answer words they didn''t think he knew. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I promise. Sorry, Julius and... thank you."

 Chapter 193 - 193: Morganes Warning

    Julius instantaneously calmed down upon hearing his big brother''s sincere words, confusion covering his features. When did Adam ever thank him or apologise without arguing? Scenes of their pasts flashed in his mind, yet in none did his brother verbally express gratitude.


    Worry covered his face as he realised his big brother might not be the same anymore. An icy shiver ran down his spine as he turned to Arun, sadness in his eyes and said, "I think we failed to save him."


    The tower''s radiant glow projected dancing shadows on the boy''s face as he answered, his gaze fixed intently on the ghost. "I agree. I never heard him say thank you. Do you think it''s an impostor?"


    "..." Adam lost his voice for a second, wondering how they could be so stupid. He rarely apologised or thanked others, but for good reasons! Take Arun''s case, for example. Didn''t he save the boy and gift him the snake-eye necklace to repay him for lodging them? For him, actions spoke louder than words. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Annoyed to be misunderstood by the two kids even after his heartfelt words and repayment policy, he snorted in frustration, "Alright, I''ll return to sleep since I''m an imposter. See you in a week." However, instead of the panicked faces he expected, soft smiles and sighs of relief greeted him.


    "Alright, it''s him!" They exclaimed simultaneously, dropping their apprehension, and reassured Adam was still himself. They had grown accustomed to his shenanigans, wit, and sharp remarks, eventually learning to appreciate his out-of-the-norm behavior.


    Yet, Adam''s rapid apology and promise astonished him. Even without his increased cultivator''s senses, Julius knew him so much that he could tell if he was lying. At least, thanks to the unexpected comical moment, he regained control of his emotions and asked once again, his tone heavy. "You really won''t return to that place?"


    "I won''t," Adam shook his head and floated to the boy, ruffling his hair gently before continuing, "It''s a promise."


    As the tension eased and everyone watched the duo with smiles, Morgane chimed in, her words full of gravitas, "You are lucky we found a ghost essence potent enough to treat you. The next time it happens, you''ll be gone for good."


    Despite her emotionless tone and features, deep down, she had been worrying about Adam''s potential death. Not because they were friends or had a deep relationship, but for their expedition. She had to meet that person but needed a powerful ghost to lead the way. After all, living beings weren''t accepted in the dead''s territory.


    ''Don''t tell me...'' Adam thought, her words striking his mind like thunder as his heart tightened and sweat covered his forehead. His voice cracked as he turned towards Morgane and said, "Don''t tell me you used my tier six ghost essence?"


    Sadly, the taciturn girl''s red hair fluttered as she nodded, causing him to facepalm in frustration. How hard would it be for him to secure another one? Even low-tiered ones were rare on the market, not to mention one from a being on Shepard''s level.


    Thinking about the arcanist, he turned towards Shepard, his eyes glowing with hope and his lips curling into a sly smile. If someone had another tier-six ghost essence, it would be him.


    However, before he could ask, Shepard said, his brows twitching, "Don''t waste your time. Thaddeus got his from me after I teamed up with Elisabeth, Zane and Aurora to clean an evil ghost''s dwelling in Durazmarn."


    An icy shiver ran down his spine as he remembered their nightmarish fight against the ghost king. Despite the joint effort of four arcanists, they almost perished under the dreadful creature''s negative energy and terrifying hexes. That''s why he was so intent on killing Adam earlier.


    With a deep breath, he chased those memories away before saying, "I can''t help you with that. Anyway, I''m waiting for an explanation! What happened to you?"


    "Well... I can''t tell anyone. Trust me, even if I did, you wouldn''t believe me," Adam answered, smiling wryly. How could he explain the mysteriousness of the dream place and its tower to others when he didn''t understand them, and who would believe the appalling trial he just faced?


    But Shepard didn''t share his opinion. His eyes narrowed, annoyance veiling his face as he said, "I wasted half a day here. You''d better give me a convincing story or face punishment!"


    ''Not good,'' Adam thought, feeling the situation go south. He didn''t want to endure another question session under the arcanist''s mana pressure but didn''t want to lie after receiving his help. So, he turned to the boys and used his most potent tactic. "Run to our room!"


    Startled by the sudden command, Julius and Arun gazed at each other in confusion before nodding, a playful smirk tugging at their lips. Then, without delay, they ran at top speed towards the tower''s exit.


    "Thank you for your help, Director Shepard!" Julius screamed, crossing the door in a flash, followed by Adam and the lagging Arun.


    In response, Shepard gazed at the departing ghost with a playful smile as he muttered, "You are too cunning to be under someone."


    He realised Adam understood him better than he thought, knowing he wouldn''t do anything too harsh after becoming his disciple. Most importantly, he was glad to see him back in one piece, even if he didn''t show it, and the promise not to return to whatever dangerous place he was in brought him relief.


    When the duo disappeared from view, he prepared to resume his research, but the slow Arun drew his attention with his reddened face and labored breath, making him laugh.


    "Why bother to run when you''re so slow?" he teased, his voice carried by the wind. Then, with a touch of seriousness, he added, "Learn a movement spell, or you won''t know how you died in the wild."


    Upon hearing the director''s words, Arun froze, his already reddened face turning bright red in shame before he answered, "Thank you for your guidance," while scrambling away.

 Chapter 194 - 194: Julius competitiveness

    "Huff, Huff." Julius'' ragged breath echoed in his room as he worriedly scrutinised the darkening sky, wondering if Shepard''s smokey form would appear. But his big brother''s words calmed and made him drop his guard.


    "Relax, he won''t chase us," Adam said before turning grave and resuming their earlier conversation, "I know I seldom express gratitude, but I always repay it."


    "I know," Julius answered with a soft smile, remembering how much Adam insulted Theodore, only to help him brew medicine and clean the shop most of the time. Still, despite his actions, he never heard the words ''thank you'' going out of his mouth. Being the first to whom those words were directed surprised him enough to cause him to doubt Adam''s identity momentarily.


    "Once again, thank you for your help," Adam said, his words echoing like thunder in the boy''s ears before dropping his seriousness and continuing with a playful smile, "Anyway, I can''t die and let a crying baby like you fend for himself."


    ''Who is a baby?'' Julius thought, his brow twitching after hearing the sarcastic remarks. His competitiveness triggered by the belittling, he said, "With my legendary weapon and improvement with the sutra, I''m sure I''m as strong as you now!"


    His words weren''t empty boasts. During the last three days, he had been training wholeheartedly, learning to control his Qi and the five basic elements. He even spared with Shiro yesterday, completely overpowering the apprentice with his swift movements. Even her gravitational spells weren''t enough to stop him.


    Roughly channelling the elements to boost his body was enough to counteract the debilitating effect of her affinity, causing him to win every match until she gave up and screamed in frustration.


    "Tsk, you changed, kid. I can''t believe you''re serious." Adam answered, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    The boy''s eyes widened in confusion as he thought, ''Heeeee? When did I change?'' Somehow, he found this remark disturbing, yet didn''t know how to answer it. However, his big brother wasn''t done as his smirk broadened.


    With a swipe of his hand, he materialised his dark Blade of Adaptation and seized it before taunting, "Guess what the blade rank is? I can even let you examine it since I''m not as petty as you. Hahaha."


    After all, despite his curiosity, Julius always refused to share his gladius'' details, saying it was his secret. In contrast, he didn''t care. His weapons were only a part of his strength, and he could do without them if necessary.


    "Cat got your tongue?" He asked, his eyes gloating at the boy''s widened eyes.


    ''Is it the mythical item he told me about but couldn''t show me? He wasn''t boasting??'' Julius pondered, chaos engulfing his mind. He knew empires possessed only one or two, guarding them closely for rituals or defense. His big brother possessing one made no sense. Worse, if others were to learn about it, they would hunt him down to steal his possessions!


    "HIDE IT!" Julius yelled, his eyes trembling before adding, "Don''t show it to anyone! Mythical weapons are too precious!"


    "..."


    ''When did it become a mythical weapon?'' Adam thought, lost for words at the sudden panicked command. After a moment, he burst into laughter and said, waving his hand, "It''s just a legendary weapon. I''m sure it''s better than your gladius, though. Try it if you don''t trust me."


    Reassured but still worried since even legendary weapons were rarities only possessed by the wealthiest nobles, Julius snorted. "Nothing can beat my gladius. I even wonder how it''s not a mythical weapon." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It seems like it is really extraordinary," Adam said before dismantling his confidence point by point, "Since I also possess a legendary blade, how are you going to contend against me?"


    His words forced the boy to fall silent, simulating his fight with his big brother in his mind seriously. Adam''s castless mana technique and strategies were the biggest threat he would face, but with his enhanced senses, he was confident he could bypass them. Once in melee, despite the new weapon, he would gradually gain the advantage by relying on his swiftness and strength.


    Sounds of battles echoed in his mind as sweat dripped down his forehead before he answered, his voice filled with confidence, "Out of five fights, I can beat you three times!"


    "HAHAHA." Adam roared in laughter, ethereal tears uncontrollably welling in his eyes at the serious statement.


    "What?! I''m sure of my simulations!" The boy replied, annoyed not to be taken seriously. But Adam''s answer caused him to freeze.


    "I''m an apprentice already. Even if I weren''t, I can see your moves," he said with an innocent smile, letting him remake his simulation to see the result himself.


    After five minutes, Julius'' face sank. Just adding his brother''s swift reactions and counterattack after considering he could see him move distinctly lowered his chances of victory by fifty percent. If he included more and stronger mana to the mix...


    As he grappled in his mind, trying everything he knew to beat his brother at least once, the room''s door opened, revealing the panting Arun.


    With a raised brow, Adam gazed at his dishevelled figure and shook his head disapprovingly. "Starting tomorrow, you''ll train your body until you spite your lungs out." He said, his eyes fixed on the boy''s thin arms.


    "Hah? Why? I want to be a mage, not a body cultivator." Arun answered in confusion, taking deep breaths to recover from his escape.


    "Because even Asha can beat you in a physical fight! Aren''t you ashamed? Who cares about mana and spells if you can''t protect yourself in melee?" Adam explained, holding the bridge of his ethereal nose between his fingers. More than ever, he was convinced that relying on mana alone wasn''t enough for someone to become truly powerful. Look at Shepard.


    Despite being an arcanist, he had been forced to team up with three others to beat a ghost of the same rank.


    Of course, he didn''t want the boy to reach a high tier, but at least the second, to be able to defend himself against most body cultivators if they reached him for whatever reason.


    "..."


    Arun lost his voice after being shamed for the second time in the last ten minutes as he thought, ''Why bring my fianc¨¦ to the discussion?! I can beat her in a fight... probably?''

 Chapter 195 - 195: Dormitory Shenanigans

    After a moment of thought, Arun admitted defeat and said, "I''ll train, but I want you to coach me personally."


    As his friend''s words lingered in the room, Julius snapped his eyes open and gazed at him with sympathy before saying, "My condolences. I''ll bring Asha and Louise to your funerals."


    "Why would I die from training?" Arun answered, believing it was just a poor joke and missing Adam''s disturbing smile before asking, his eyes glowing with curiosity. "What were you doing before I came?"


    "Figuring out who''s the strongest in the room," Adam answered, shrugging. For him, the answer was as clear as a nose in the middle of a face.


    Upon hearing the words, a fire sparked in Arun''s eyes as he opened his mouth to say something the duo would never forget. "Well, it''s evident, my dear friends. Of course, I''m the strongest in this dorm."


    "..." "..."


    They both gazed at his confidence-filled face and steady eyes, wondering if he was a genius actor or a legendary comedian.


    "Arun," Julius started, unwilling to break his friend''s dreams, "Let''s not speak with big brother for a month. He is too infuriating, anyway."


    Arun scratched his head in confusion before hearing Adam''s thundering laughter reverberate in the room. "What''s wrong with what I said? I''m really the strongest here!" He said, reaffirming his statement, his beliefs unshaken. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But his confidence only fueled Adam''s laughter, as he said, "HAHAHA. Sure you are. HAHAHA."


    Annoyed by the mockery, Arun raised his head to gaze at the ghost, dead in the eye, and said, "I''m the strongest because I can hire thousands of fighters, including assassins, to do my bidding. Not to mention my family''s magic artefacts, weapons, and armaments."


    He was serious. With his background, he could easily ask his father to equip him from head to toe with tier-four epic artefacts and be unmatched. They didn''t because Vikram wanted him to experience danger and learn to avoid it instead of relying on tools.


    As the duo heard his words, worse, finding they made sense, they instantaneously gazed at the proud boy with pensive frowns. Money, albeit a different kind, was also a strength.


    They fell into deep thoughts, considering the importance of money until Julius'' eyes lit up as he remembered something recorded in the Qingming Sutra. With wealth, he could hasten his progress and catch back with his brother.


    "Big bro, lend me money to buy beast cores if you dare," He said, imitating his big brother''s provocative tone and posture.


    Unbothered by the taunting, Adam answered, his eyes narrowed into slits at the mention of his meagre economies. "Why? I wanted to buy materials with it."


    "Did you forget? I can absorb their life force! You even translated and explained the method from the Sutra." Julius answered, his eyes glowing in excitement. If he could reach the Golden Core Realm, he would have a good chance of defeating his big brother and making him stop mocking him for once. Yet, despite his excitement, he knew how much of a cheapskate Adam could be.


    However, contrary to his expectations, Adam smiled gently at him like a genuine brother would and said. "Sell the bear card and buy as many cores as possible with the gold."


    "T-thank you." He answered, his shoulders slumping and his eyes dimming. ''How could I doubt him and let our friendly competition drive my thoughts?'' He pondered, realising Adam showed his emotions better after waking up.


    With a clap of his hands to draw the boy''s attention, Adam suddenly said with a smile, "Alright, the strongest is Arun, followed by me and in the last position..." He turned to gaze at Julius, a mocking light dancing in his eyes.


    ''I should have seen it coming,'' Julius thought, a smile stretching his lips. His big brother was too sharp to let him depress and would always change the mood. Even if he didn''t enjoy being mocked, it was effective.


    Simultaneously, Arun puffed his chest proudly and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll soon catch back to your levels and be the absolute number one!"


    Unfortunately, a worrying silence answered him as Adam''s eyes narrowed. It was fun the first time because he didn''t expect it, not the second.


    Upon seeing Adam''s reaction, Julius patted his friend''s shoulder tenderly. "I''ll bring the girls for your burial tomorrow and prepare a speech. I wish you a happy farewell in advance, my best friend."


    "W-What will happen tomorrow?" Arun asked, his legs trembling after hearing the ominous words for the second time. Julius couldn''t be pushing the joke that far, right?


    Yet, he understood after seeing the wisps of grey mana emanating from his mentor''s luminous eyes. With a sonorous gulp, he said, "Ah! I''m such a terrible son. I just remembered I had to see my mother tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry, little disciple. I''ll stay around the entire month to supervise your training and make you the <Absolute number one> as you wish," Adam said, grinning ominously at the kid, who liked to think he was the best before him. After all, the boy didn''t experience one-tenth of the horror he went through. Yet, he wanted to claim he was better?


    "Wake up at four in the morning tomorrow. Humph. You''re lucky you have classes in the middle to save you." He said, determined to see him become an acolyte and reach the middle of the first tier in body refinement in a month.


    As Adam''s intense gaze drilled holes in Arun''s body, the boy turned to Julius, anxious about the turn of events and said, "Tell me the truth. How is his training? Can I really die because of it?"


    However, he didn''t find the solace he searched for, as Julius swiftly turned to the side, unwilling to be embroiled in his brother''s training ever again. Even after so many years, and despite his improvements, he still couldn''t understand how Adam consistently intensified each training session, making them more torturous than the last.


    Realising he might have committed a blunder he would regret for an entire month, Arun''s lips quivered as he said, "I-Is it too late to retract my statement?"


    "Try to guess," Adam answered, his smile broadening until it reached his ears. Then, he added, "I swear upon my name, I''ll make you the most terrifying student of the academy."

 Chapter 196 - 196: Aruns Nightmarish Training

    Illuminated by the moon''s pale glow, Adam''s ethereal, misty body flickered ominously as he gazed at the sleeping boy. "Wake up," He said, his solemn voice disturbing the peaceful silence of the night.


    However, Arun didn''t offer the expected reaction. "Five more minutes, please." The boy said sleepily, turning on his soft mattress and dismissing the command, unaware of the fast-approaching mage''s hand.


    PAH


    "AHHH!"


    A ringing slap, accompanied by a startled yelp of pain echoed in the room. Arun rose to his feet, holding his reddened cheek as he gazed at the ghost with trembling eyes. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ask Julius. I''m an expert at slapping people during their sleep. So, you''d better wake up tomorrow or be woken up." Adam said with a satisfied smirk, remembering his time in the Riverwood manor. The culprit''s identity remained a mystery to Lucius, even after six months.


    After reminiscing briefly, he pointed his finger towards the door and said, "Move out silently. I''ll double the training if you wake Julius up."


    Upon hearing the ghost''s words, the boy''s eyes widened in realisation while his mind descended into chaos. He had thought yesterday''s discussion was just a part of their banters. But here he was, waking up in the middle of the night to suffer. An icy shiver ran down his spine as he remembered Julius'' words. Unable to remain silent, he whispered, "Me dying because of the training was a joke, right?"


    "Of course. I''m not a savage," Adam answered with an innocent smile, causing the boy to sigh in relief before adding, "You''ll just wish to be dead a few times, tho. Now, get out and stand before the window."


    As the ghost''s words registered in Arun''s mind, sweat dripped from his forehead, his brain envisioning the worst imaginable tortures. Sadly, he knew he had no chance against his mentor and would be forced to do as told.


    With a dejected expression and cursing his mouth, he walked outside. Thoughts of escaping flashed through his brain before he shook his head. ''His training can''t be worse than Asha''s lectures, right?'' He thought, gathering courage from the potential gains and remembering Adam''s fight against the beast-like Thomas. Determination sparked in his eyes as he imagined becoming as strong.


    His heavy steps gradually lightened as he reached the courtyard and stood before the window with resolution, ready to face the challenges thrown at him.


    As he readied himself, Adam nodded approvingly, understanding why he liked the boy. Arun was his opposite, a scared boy who pushed forward despite his fears. Despite his trembling legs and apprehension, he always did his best to achieve what he set his mind to.


    "We''ll start easy since you are a total beginner. Run for ten minutes straight while building mana blocs. Be careful. If I see you walk or stop, I''ll add five minutes." He said, hints of recognition in his words, offering a regular workout plan contrary to his teasing words.


    He gazed at the youth''s firm nod as he ran and focused on mana control simultaneously, with a relieved look, thinking it wouldn''t be that hard.


    "Focus on your breathing, and guide mana into your muscles, too." He said, aiming for triple the result with one time the effort. Running and breathing mana for body reinforcement, building blocks for mana control and learning to multitask. If Arun could take everything he taught him this month, he had no doubts the boy would easily surpass his father in a few years.


    But to attain that, mere training wouldn''t suffice. His methods had to be ingrained into the boy''s mind, like he did with Julius. Once done, he could use it as a reference to improve or tweak the parts not fitting him and continue on his own.


    But to attain that target, he had to show him hell by forcing him to his limits daily. With the benchmark for hard work set, Arun''s later training would look easy, making him believe he was slacking compared to what he did this month.


    As he pondered and made plans for the running boy, he noticed him slow down after four minutes and hold his side, his breathing ragged and his shirt wet. One minute later, he stopped building blocks, and his speed dropped to a crawl, slower than a walking man.


    "Tsk, I''ll have to put in extra effort." He said, clicking his tongue in annoyance. Then, he hurled a sharp mana arrow behind Arun''s feet and added, "Run and keep building blocks before I hit and trust me, I will if you keep fooling around!"


    Scared by the sudden swift attack and gazing at the hole in the ground, the boy''s hair bristled as he shivered, understanding why he could die during training. ''It''s because you shoot if we stop!'' He screamed inwardly, tears welling in his eyes as he pushed his body to accelerate for the next five minutes.


    Yet, running was only the beginning. After a five-minute break, Adam made him do push-ups, sit-ups, burpees, squats and other bodyweight exercises in quick succession under the strict surveillance of his mana arrows for the next hour and a half.


    He held until the end, pushing his body beyond its limits until he puked and almost lost consciousness. Sprawled on the ground, sweating buckets and drained from all strength amidst the terrible odor, his thoughts raced in protest. ''Is he crazy?! Even body cultivators don''t train so much, and that''s only day one?! I''m sure to die!''


    As he complained and thought of ways to survive the following days, Adams'' smirk widened as his voice echoed.


    "My part of the training is done. Stop pretending to sleep, or you''ll join him, Julius." He said, his words causing the blankets to tremble widely before the boy jumped to his feet in a panic.


    "I-I just woke up. How are you doing today, big brother? Wow, look at the sky. The rising sun is so beautiful. Hum, I''ll head out for breakfast. See you later!" Julius blurted out, trying to make a quick escape.


    However, Adam hurriedly said, "Stop, fool! I''ll be dragged behind, anyway." Then, after the boy calmed down, he pointed his finger towards the miserable-looking Arun and said, "Teach him footwork and the basics of combat for an hour before breakfast this month."

 Chapter 197 - 197: Aruns training

    Adam carefully planned for the boys to train together and develop their own styles and understanding of combat. After all, he had never learned proper martial techniques since it wasn''t his focus. Yet, his fights against Gaston forced him to develop a simple, precise, but ruthless style, aiming to punish his adversaries'' mistakes with minimum movements.


    However, was it the most suited style for him? He doubted it. At that time, his opponent''s overwhelming strength and experience, not to mention his piercing blue eyes, forced him into passiveness. Against Gaston, each movement he made was a terrible error, leaving faults in his defense.


    His thoughts wandered as the boys trained together seriously for dozens of minutes until his eyes lit up. ''My current style isn''t bad or unsuited to me. It is just incomplete!'' He thought, realising what he aimed for in his development.


    ''It lacks versatility,'' he realised, understanding he knew how to counter-attack swiftly but not to press on and overwhelm his enemies. Even in the third trial, most of his kills came from his mana techniques, and the few he got from using his spear were by counter-attacking or using his momentum and placing the weapon in the right place to do the trick.


    ''How can I improve?'' He pondered, frowning and gazing at Julius, who encouraged Arun enthusiastically to follow his steps. The boy was too innocent to be his sparring partner, and he couldn''t interact with anyone else. He also doubted he could find an instructor in this world.


    Reaching that conclusion, he thought, ''Might as well put melee combat aside and focus on magic until next year.''


    Then, he focused on the boys with a soft smile, hoping they would progress together, as for him, a solid base was the most important. He didn''t ask Julius to take charge of this part of the training without reason. It allowed him to understand his knowledge better by explaining it to a novice.


    As Arun found comfort in his friend''s kind guidance after Adam''s torturous training, the hour passed in a flash. Despite the rigorous training he experienced for the first time in his life, the sweat covering his body, and his aching muscles, he felt a bizarre sensation of peace welling in his heart after he gave his all.


    Of course, thoughts of giving up crossed his mind more than he was comfortable admitting, yet the pride and satisfaction of overcoming the challenge with his own strength and determination birthed something new in him.


    After all, as a proud duke''s heir, his instructors never pushed him too much, preferring to flatter him and enter his good graces instead of pointing out his shortcomings. That''s why he appreciated Julius'' honesty and Adam''s harsh but accurate words.


    Nodding in approval, Adam clapped his hands to draw the boys'' attention. Then, with a warm smile, he said, "Good job, Arun. I''m proud you didn''t give up mid-way."


    The boy''s eyes sparkled upon hearing the encouraging words, his motivation and self-esteem stimulated while Julius shook his head, knowing what would come next.


    "Well, if you did, I would be troubled to explain to Vikram why his son turned into a stiff corpse. So, please, don''t give up," Adam added, his smile shifting to an ominous smirk as Arun''s swelling confidence deflated like a pierced balloon.


    Seeing his trembling friend, Julius couldn''t help but step up and criticise, "Why can''t you be honest and stop after your first statement?"


    "Because he won''t make it without pressure." Adam answered, shrugging dismissively before adding, "Move to the cafeteria. We only have two hours before classes."


    "W-We are not done for today yet?" Arun stuttered, terror dancing in his eyes as Adam''s image turned into that of a demon in his mind. Yet, he couldn''t quit after only three hours. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With heavy steps and twitching legs, he walked towards the cafeteria, wondering what kind of training awaited him there.


    After five minutes, he entered the almost empty building, the comforting smell of warm food and spices assaulting his nostrils. Then, he turned and gazed at Julius and Adam, questions in his eyes.


    "The next step of your training is to eat, and I mean eat a lot," Adam said, gesturing to the kitchen before adding, "Start slowly with a good balance of proteins and vegetables and ask the cooks to prepare and pack something you''ll eat at eleven."


    "Is eating really a part of training?" Arun asked, his head tilted in confusion.


    "Of course it is! How do you want your body to repair its broken tissues and build muscles if you don''t eat?" Adam answered patiently before advising. "I recommend you take magical beast''s meat or eggs to quicken the integration of mana. Fruits and vegetables are also important for their vitamins, natural sugar and fibers."


    ''Why did I never hear about that?'' Arun pondered suspiciously, wondering if it was another prank. Doubtful, he gazed at Julius, noticing his firm and shredded muscles under his uniform, gulping. He would lie if he said he didn''t want to look like his friend.


    "I''ll try," he said, believing Julius would have warned him if that wasn''t true before adding, "What did you mean by a lot?"


    "Nothing much, really. You can eat the same portions as you did before," Adam answered, causing the boy to sigh in relief before he added, "Four times a day. Also, never stop to build blocks if you want to become an acolyte in ten days and try to build them two by two."


    "..."


    ''Does he think I''m an ogre or some ravenous magical beast? I barely eat two light meals a day!'' He lamented, realising even eating would become a daily challenge. But for his aspiration, he gritted his teeth and walked towards the kitchens, hoping to become as powerful and versatile as Adam after learning under him.


    However, all his doubts vanished after he spoke to the head cook, a short old man with a long chef''s hat and braided moustache.


    "You know your stuff, kid! Diet is of critical importance for growth and health. You see, before my retirement, I was a ship''s head cook, and I''ve seen many men lose their teeth and die because of a faulty alimentation." The old man said excitedly, cooking vigorously before the raging fire.


    Then, he added, "For a diligent kid who trains so early in the morning, I''ll serve you the signature dish I developed after years of research. I''ll also pack more for your three other meals."


    The man''s hands awakened, eager to showcase his skills to someone who valued more than just taste, unlike the other nobles. Truth be told, this cafeteria, albeit luxurious, depressed him because no one shared his understanding of the essence of cooking.


    Meanwhile, Arun gazed at the cook in confusion thinking. ''What''s happening? I only asked him for a balanced dish!'' But he had to admit the odor made his mouth water.

 Chapter 198 - 198: Aruns training (2)

    "Thank you for the dishes, sir," Arun said, retrieving his pouch to pay the man for his passionate work. Yet, the old cook extended his palm before him, signalling to stop.


    "Seeing youths interested enough to train and eat well in a magic academy is all I need to brighten my day. If you really want to repay me, come from time to time to order again. It''s on the house." The man answered, a reminiscing glint flashing in his eyes. He once was a powerful mage, too, unbeatable on the same tier.


    With nostalgia, he gazed at Arun tenderly, causing the boy to shudder. The kid was unknowingly treading the same path he did in the past. That''s why he wanted to give him a hand and let him discover the benefits a trained body yielded for a mage.


    After all, mana ran through it, using mana circuits as channels and the heart as storage. Obviously, a stronger body translated to a better capacity and flow!


    "Thank you, but I don''t like to owe people. Tell me what you want. In exchange, I''ll come daily." Arun answered, seriousness lacing his words. Every work deserves a salary. That was one of his mottoes, and he would never abuse an honest person. However, despite his sincere words, the cook''s response astonished him.


    "I want you not to give up on body training! Even if it is hard and boring, keep going and eat healthily. Trust me, you won''t regret it." The man said, his fist clenched before his chest, revealing his shredded biceps and surprising Arun.


    ''Was he a body cultivator in his youth?'' He wondered before smiling in gratitude at the man''s encouragement and said with determination, "It''s true it''s hard, but I won''t give up! I''ll return daily to show you my progress."


    With an exchange of nods, he took the packed food and left. No more words were needed between them. It was a promise made from one man to another.


    As his steps took him out of the kitchen, the old cook stroked his moustache, his lips curling into a smile as he muttered, "So young, yet already a real man."


    *****


    "What took you so long!" Adam said, his brow twitching upon seeing the boy return leisurely after disappearing for half an hour.


    "You won''t believe me. The head chef proposed to cook my dishes daily. He is a real pro and knows about diet, too!" Arun said, his eyes glowing with excitement as he tried to explain his unique discussion.


    "Yes, yes. I don''t care! We have a tight schedule to follow. Sit down and eat while trying to understand your spell and decompose the incantation into components." Adam said, intending to deliver on his promise to make the boy become an apprentice in half a year.


    After hearing his mentor''s stern words, Arun sat, his head lowered and ate silently, remembering his spell.


    However, Julius suddenly whispered in his ear with a smirk, "He is jealous because he can''t eat. Don''t mind him and recount what happened to me after classes."


    "Thank you, Julius," Arun answered with a smile, genuinely grateful for the support and earlier lessons. Then, he focused on his tasks, trying to understand how his mana reacted to each word of his fire arrow spell. Despite his unfamiliarity with this method, he guessed that was how Adam could use them without casting.


    Time slowly passed until Adam spoke again. "Walk around the garden for an hour to cool down and digest before class. Don''t forget to build blocks until you run out of mana."


    "Why walking?" He asked, confused by the instruction as he gazed into Adam''s luminous eyes.


    "To reduce your muscles'' stiffness by making your blood flow. Just do it and stop questioning everything." Adam answered, holding the bridge of his nose.


    Simultaneously, Julius gazed at his big brother, bitter memories filling his mind. Even when he taught him, it was the same. After each question or each time he didn''t understand something on the first try, Adam would become increasingly impatient and frustrated until he called him an idiot.


    "I''m glad you''re not teaching me anymore," he suddenly said aloud, lost in his reveries and unaware of the blunder. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing the words, Adam''s eyes narrowed into slits, as he answered, his voice filled with displeasure, "We can change that tomorrow if you insist."


    "I-I would love to, but tomorrow I need to go to..." He stared before closing his mouth as Adam''s lips curled into a grin.


    "Continue. Where do you need to go tomorrow? I''m sure it''s a faraway place I can''t go to, right?" He said, his voice oozing sarcasm.


    ''I Won''t speak to him anymore. He''s too infuriating when he acts like that,'' Julius thought, falling silent, unwilling to waste time trying to win verbally against his brother. Then, he rose to his feet and accompanied Arun out.


    After bidding the boy farewell, they returned to their room to train and wait for the end of classes to resume Arun''s education, agreeing to avoid Shepard''s place for the next month.


    As the sun followed its course in the sky and started its descent, the bell signalling the end of classes finally rang.


    Arun swiftly joined them and reported he had eaten twice more and that his stomach would burst if he tried to shove anything more.


    "Try to eat a little more each day until your body adapts. Anyway, your last meal is for tomorrow morning." Adam advised before explaining what followed. "We need to fix your most glaring problem: your stamina. Go out and find a leisurely pace to run for one hour nonstop. Then we''ll return to mana control training for one hour before you shower and go to bed at height p.m."


    It was a strict and demanding program, but if the boy could endure it, Adam was convinced he would witness incredible results. Unlike Julius, Arun already possessed a mana-breathing technique and could eat magic beast meat daily to fuel his progress.


    Upon thinking that, Adam''s eyes glowed in interest as he gazed at the departing boy, curious to see what he would look like in a month.

 Chapter 199 - 199: Luminous Wildblade

    Sweat dripped, and knowledge flowed for a month as everyone diligently focused on improving.


    This morning, Adam rose from his bed in the dream place, a frown deeply etched on his brows. Despite spending weeks asking around, he failed to find a substitute for the ghost essence used to heal him. Worse, no one could even give him a clue on how to find one except by defeating a tier-six ghost.


    He sighed, realising, ''November is fast approaching. I can''t afford to remain inactive.'' He enjoyed the peaceful month, training Arun and studying the two mana techniques his mad self had used against Ignatius until he could proficiently use them. He also pondered why the use of arrows instead of bullets and conducted a few tests to understand.


    The result surprised him. Both used the same material as their base, his mana. But since the arrows had no shaft, spun and had the same velocity, their penetration potential caught him off guard. With the stabilising fins and the streamlined design, the difference became even more shocking on tougher surfaces.


    ''How? How didn''t I realise that before turning mad?'' He thought, realising his views were too narrow and wondering if instincts compelled his mad side to adjust the technique.


    Another heavy exhale disturbed his silent room as he gave up. He had more pressing things to ponder, anyway.


    "Do I have no other options but to fight a ghost king?" He said, holding his forehead in frustration. Even defeating regular tier-four creatures was a challenging task he wouldn''t want to engage in. So, winning against an entity two tiers higher was just a pipe dream, and he knew it. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Panic gradually settled in his heart. With his five-month deadline, he had to hasten his search or see all his efforts wasted. "I still don''t know if Elysia will get the grimoire," He said, shortening his available time to four months, just in case.


    "And I promised Morgane to go with her to that place filled with ghosts during holidays," he groaned before smiling bitterly. At least, he''ll complete his deck by filling his eleven empty slots during that trip and hopefully level up once.


    With that in mind, he left his apartment and entered the nearby fusion pool to complete his preparations before joining the short girl. After all, his new weapon awaited him. Despite being ready for a while, he hadn''t retrieved it, putting the matter for later and focusing on his tasks.


    He stepped towards the thick current-like cocoon floating above the water and outstretched his hand, excitement bubbling in him as the gloomy glow of the red moon illuminated the place.


    With effort, he pushed his hand, fighting against the torrential force trying to repel him until he grabbed a pommel. Startled by the difficulty, he swiftly retrieved his arm, pulling with all his strength and falling to the ground because of the momentum.


    "It can''t be a spear," he said before raising his hand and scrutinising the blade with widened eyes. A disturbing mix between a long dagger and a slightly curved short sword rested in his open palm, its design unique and mysterious. Narrowing his eyes excitedly, he focused on it to read its details, already convinced by its stylish appearance.


    After a second, the familiar transparent screen appeared before him.


    Luminous Wildblade:


    Rank: T3 Legendary


    Description: A legendary weapon born from the fusion of the Beastbane Dagger and the Ethereal Radiance. Its darkened hue blade gleams with ethereal brilliance, showcasing its dual nature.


    Abilities:


    Celestial Ferocity: Infused by the combined essence of light and primal beasts, the weapon deals increased damage against supernatural and monstrous adversaries.


    Radiant Instincts: Wielders of the fused weapon experience animal instincts and heightened awareness of their surroundings, providing them with enhanced perception and reaction times in combat.


    Luminous Flare: Similar to the Radiant Flare of the Ethereal Radiance, the fused weapon releases a burst of radiant energy upon impact, engulfing the target in a dazzling blaze that inflicts significant damage while purging darkness and malevolent energies.


    Divine Warding: The wielder is enveloped in a protective aura, resulting from the combination of the light ward enhancement and the primal resilience of the Beastbane Dagger. This aura offers protection against dark magic, evil entities, and supernatural attacks.


    With a satisfied whistle, he exclaimed, "Perfect!"


    Despite the lacking tier, he liked the rank and familiar enhancements. An improved combination of the ones his weapons possessed. He wouldn''t need long to wield it flawlessly.


    However, after witnessing how strong it was, greed danced in the depths of his eyes as an idea formed in his mind. ''Should I fuse it with my Blade of Adaptation? Who knows, I might get a mythical ranked weapon!'' He thought, his hands trembling in excitement.


    As he summoned the blade to act on his idea, doubts assaulted him. What if the rank remained unchanged and the weapons'' features clashed? Wouldn''t he lose both? Upon reaching that thought, he stepped back and fell into contemplation.


    After deliberation, he exclaimed, "I''ll use both for now. I''ll consider fusion when their utility becomes lacking."


    They were perfectly fine, and he could wield them in each hand anyway. Reluctant to take unnecessary risks, he thought with a wry smile, ''Nothing hard. I have to become ambidextrous.''


    Then, he walked out, holding the bastard sword in his right hand and the Wildblade in his left and tried to coordinate his movements to deliver smooth strikes using both. Alas, he almost slashed his right biceps after trying to follow up on a strike, causing him to stop.


    "I might need some time to become the best dual wielder, but I know I can do it if I want to!" He said, encouraging himself and deciding to take things slowly.


    After all, the sun was already rising outside, and he had to meet Morgane at the Gate in a few minutes. So, he returned to his apartment, sat on his bed, and closed his eyes to wake up.

 Chapter 200 - 200: Return to Belloria

    Light illuminated Adam''s dim eyes as he took the room''s surroundings in. The sun slowly rose outside, covering the dark sky with a reddened hue. Then, he saw the diligent Julius cultivating on his bed and Arun... Sleeping.


    A frown etched itself on his brows as his lips quivered. With a snap of his fingers, he materialised a mage''s hand and sent it flying towards the lazy slot. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    PAH!


    "HAAA!" Arun awoke with a panicked scream, his eyes darting left and right. Assuming a fighting pose, he searched for the threat as a fire arrow condensed before his outstretched palm.


    With a nod, Adam gazed at his shirtless body. Gone was the skinny kid, replaced by a fit young man with small but defined muscles. Satisfied by the boy''s physical and magical progress, he wanted him to continue. So, he asked, "Julius, what hour is it?"


    "Should be ten past six. Why?" Julius answered, looking at Arun with empathy and knowing what would follow.


    Narrowing his eyes dangerously, he peered at Arun with an ominous smile and answered, "If I see you sleeping past six in the morning, I don''t mind training you for another month. Truly, it''ll be my pleasure."


    "I-I would love to follow your training again, but I realise waking up at six is really beneficial for my health. I-hum will follow that advice." Arun answered, his body heat increasing dangerously and sweat covering his forehead. The devil''s training was finally over. Enduring this hellish practice for another month? Unthinkable!


    "Humph. As long as you understand. Keep training and ask that old cook for advice when I''m not around." Adam said, signalling it was time to leave to Julius. Then, he added, his back facing Arun. "You did well in the past month. Continue, and you''ll become an apprentice before the end of winter."


    As Adam''s words registered in Arun''s ears, the boy''s eyes glowed with pride. It was hard, but he had done it, and the results were incredible. As promised, he was already an acolyte, his mana flowed better, and he could already roughly create mana techniques.


    "Thank you for your teachings! I promise to continue to grow and become a mage by the next academic year." He answered, fixing a new goal to fuel his progress and determination. Despite his mentor''s harshness, he understood long ago that everything was an act to push him beyond his limits. Still, not even for a tier-five wand would he endure his training again!


    With a smile, Adam waved his hand while Julius beamed and said, "Take care of yourself and say hello to the girls for me."


    Then, the duo left dormitory three, heading to the Gate under Adam''s shameless boasts. "I told you I was the best teacher years ago. Look at him now! I''m sure Asha loves him twice as much. BAHAHA."


    After walking for ten minutes, they saw the towering construct of the Gate and the red-haired girl waiting at its feet. Her blue eyes reflected the rising sun as she gazed at the sky pensively.


    "Are you ready, Morgane?" Julius asked after reaching her, his voice reflecting his worries for the girl. Even after a few interactions, he found her strange. He couldn''t explain why, but something felt wrong with her life force.


    Awoken from her reveries by the voice, her eyes shifted between the duo, her face emotionless as she answered, "Let''s go. I asked the royals to invite the Ashford family to the palace for a few days, so you should be safe."


    Then, she retrieved her student''s card and used it to set the coordinates to the Belloria Kingdom before warning, "We''ll land in Highvale, a dangerous city at the borders. After travelling for half a day, we''ll reach an unclaimed canyon. That''s our destination."


    As her words lingered, the Gate hummed to life as a thick veil of mana covered its frame, ready to be used. The duo nodded at her when Adam suddenly asked, "Julius, tell me you took the talismans with you."


    "I bought eleven and used the rest of the money to buy cores as planned." The boy answered, retrieving the talismans from his pouch to show them.


    "Good. Let''s go." With Adam''s answer, the group crossed the Gate, facing the sickening feeling of teleportation once again, unaware Jean Castle observed them from a distance.


    "What are they doing with her?" He muttered, exhaling loudly. He knew they were both Shepard''s disciples, but the taciturn girl shouldn''t be able to make friends. So, why? "I need to revise my plan to avoid her." He added, glad he noticed her this early as he left.


    *****


    "I''ll never get used to this feeling," Julius said after stepping out of the Gate as he held his stomach, thankful he hadn''t eaten yet.


    With a disgusting smirk, Adam taunted, "Guess who didn''t feel a thing?" For once, his form proved convenient. He wouldn''t be himself if he didn''t throw a snarky remark to annoy the boy.


    Upon hearing the annoying remark, Julius'' eyes turned sharp as he answered, "At least I can taste delicious food."


    "..."


    Shocked speechless, Adam thought, his eyes bulging in disbelief, ''Since when does he answer?! And why does he strike where it hurts!''


    "You really changed Julius. Don''t speak with me today." He answered, his shoulders slumped and his ethereal heart bleeding.


    "Huh?" Confusion crept over the boy''s face as it was the first time his big brother gave up. Did he finally beat him verbally? Somehow, this victory left behind a bitter aftertaste as he gazed at the deflated frame of Adam. ''I shouldn''t have attacked a sensible spot...'' He thought, biting his lips.


    "I''m sorry," he said, trying to fix the situation. Sadly, his brother was already looking towards the mage hastily approaching, ignoring him entirely.


    "Welcome to Highvale. I prepared everything you asked down to the last detail." The middle-aged man said, looking at Morgane and gesturing towards the distant city gates. "Your horses are waiting in the guard''s stables." He added before outstretching his right hand with a bright smile, his eyes reeking with greed.


    "For your services." Morgane answered, placing a clicking pouch in the man''s hand before saying, "Let''s move."

 Chapter 201 - 201: The Clawed Embrace

    Accompanied by the mage, the duo gazed at the dirty streets of Highvale. Filled with suspicious shops and hooded figures, they felt they were in a bandits'' den rather than a city.


    Noticing the boy''s worried gaze, the mage shook his head and complained, "Haaa. Who would have thought a talented mage like me would end up manning the Gate of such a terrible place? Even I''m afraid of taking night strolls with all those scoundrels running free."


    "Why don''t you arrest them?" Julius asked, his hand resting on the pommel of his gladius and his eyes scanning the surroundings.


    "Arrest them? Why bother? They practically rule the streets, killing each other in their rivalry. Ultimately, they crawl to us, coin in hand, to cover up their wrongdoings." The mage answered, a sly grin tugging at his lips.


    Julius'' eyes widened in response, confusion veiling them as he thought, ''Isn''t he here to maintain order and protect the innocent citizens?'' To him, the mage looked as guilty as the criminals.


    "Don''t stare at me like that, kid. I was young and full of dreams, too. But you''ll learn one way or another to adapt to the kingdom''s hidden face." The mage replied, his brow twitching before falling silent. After years spent in this hole, he understood most of the kingdom''s cities were similar, ruled by bribes and corruption under the safeguard of the high-ranking nobles.


    His words lingered in the air as the boy''s eyes narrowed in focus, deliberating the question. After all, he had witnessed how the Ashford family acted, abducting his mother and sending knights to capture him later. So, was the mage really guilty of complying with the blurred laws of the kingdom?


    "He is wrong," Adam started, breaking his concentration, his voice filled with disdain. "Everybody has different strengths and specialities. And I believe that ultimately, a balanced society needs the expertise and join effort of everyone to progress organically." Adam continued, scrunching his nose at the hateful city.


    Adam''s unexpected wise words caused his mind to race until he nodded five minutes later. A city where everyone was a guard couldn''t work. They would need carpenters, masons, bakers, architects... Each role contributing to building a better life. Yet, the ghost had to add something that forced him to facepalm.


    "Unless the residents are like me, with the potential to excel in all areas. Hahaha."


    As Adam''s boasting echoed in his ears, the city''s sturdy walls greeted their eyes. Upon noticing their approach, a heavily armored knight strode to them indifferently. "Your horses are already saddled and ready to depart. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Remember, we are lending them, and you must bring them back healthy or compensate us in a week." He said, raising his finger to point at a nearby stable before returning to man the gates.


    "Our deal reached its end. Please, contact me again if you need anything after returning." The mage said, his sly smile broadening and greed flashing in his eyes, betraying his intentions before walking away.


    With a scornful glance, Julius gazed at his departing silhouette silently. Then, he followed Morgane, mounted his brown-coated horse and directed it towards the exit.


    While travelling silently, he admired the landscape surrounding Highvale and understood the name''s origin. Deep canyons crisscrossed the mountainous region, showcasing nature and time''s prowess.


    As the sun hung high in the sky after half a day of boring travel, the group finally reached an exceptionally complex and somber canyon. Its form reminded Julius of a clawed strike from a gigantic creature thousands of meters tall as his hair bristled.


    Contrary to him, Morgane led her horse fearlessly inside, penetrating the ethereal mist and peering into the darkness.


    After gathering courage and thinking he already had experience with a ghost, Julius turned towards Adam and said, "Let''s follow her, big bro." Yet, his eyes widened at what he saw.


    His fearless brother, who stood proud before the Beast Emperor, was subtly trembling, his pupils dilated, and his face deformed into a grimace. ''Does it even make sense for a ghost to be scared of them? He thought in disbelief before attaching his horse and walking onwards to catch up with the girl.


    "This place is filled with tier-three evil ghosts. The further we progress, the stronger they become." Morgane started, her emotionless voice breaking the silence. Then, she continued, "Rumors say that most of the country''s evil ghosts are gathered and thrown here to guard something in the deepest parts of the canyon."


    Glacial sweat formed on Julius'' forehead upon hearing her words. He was only in the middle of the second tier, and besides her guide''s role, Morgane was a dead weight needing protection. Only Adam could contend with them efficiently, but his trembling hands didn''t reassure him.


    ''Where is the bordering madness ferocity he always showed in dangerous situations?!'' He screamed inwardly, fearing for their future.


    "Big bro, we can''t see a thing. Use your spell, please." He said, uncomfortable in the dark.


    "I-I''m sorry. I f-forgot." Adam stuttered, casting his illuminate spell and chasing the shadows away. Then he added, "I really hate mysterious things. What if they silently curse us?"


    However, before the echo of his words dissipated in the dimly lit canyons'' pass, a scarlet-red silhouette appeared before them. Its body, condensed by potent negative energy, contrasted sharply with Adam''s grey swirling ethereal form.


    "Trouble," Morgane murmured, gazing at the beautiful feminine features and smelling the flowery scent of their adversary. Then, she exclaimed, her brows furrowed, "It''s a Pontianak, a vicious spirit seeking revenge on men by gutting them with her sharp nails and eating their intestines..."


    As she was about to continue her explanation and warn the two men about her specific abilities, the Pontianak moved with speed equal to the hybrids from the third trial, reaching Julius in a flash.


    Caught off guard, the boy gazed at her raised nails and dreadful smile, his mind racing to find a counter to the incoming deadly strike. Alas, despair clutched his heart as he understood he wouldn''t have time to protect himself.


    Powerlessly, he watched the ghost''s hand plunge towards his stomach.

 Chapter 202 - 202: Luminous Fury

    An icy shiver ran down Adam''s spine as he listened to Morgane''s description of the Pontianak. ''At least she doesn''t rely on curses. But why target men?!'' He thought, his lips quivering.


    Then, his eyes widened as the fatal beauty raced towards the unexpecting Julius, her hand ready to gut him. The temperature noticeably dropped as her satisfied snarl resounded, and her eyes glowed with satisfaction.


    "NO!" He roared, materialising his Luminous Wildblade. With a swift movement, he sliced the air, leaving light and dark hues behind the weapon, and blocked the terrible strike.


    Astonished by the ghost''s interference, she released a blood-curdling scream as she pushed her arm onward, gaining the upper hand for a few millimeters and showcasing her abnormal physical strength.


    However, a veil of light suddenly enveloped her adversary, causing her strength to wane incomprehensibly. "Leave the boy behind, or I''ll devour your jewels after I''m done with you!" She spat through gritted teeth, her cold aura flaring and the mesmerising flowery scent she emanated intensifying.


    ''I don''t have any jewels? What is she..." He thought, his brows furrowing before his luminous eyes narrowed dangerously as he understood what she meant. With an outraged yell, he gathered his strength and pushed the blade, regaining the upper hand against the weakened Pontianak. "No one will touch that, much less devour them!"


    Then, with a final push, he sliced through the nails, breaking and engulfing them in purifying light. As the black nails disintegrated, the Pontianak jumped back, freeing herself from the light veil and intensifying her scent. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam floated before the stunned Julius and summoned his Blade of Adaptation in his left hand, ready to subdue the creature.


    However, Morgane''s voice suddenly rang worriedly, "She can mesmerise men if you inhale her scent!"


    As the Pontianak''s lips curled, revealing her jagged teeth, and laughed, worry veiled Adam''s heart. Swiftly, he turned and noticed Julius'' lightless eyes.


    "Shit," he muttered, raising his hand.


    PAH!


    A resounding slap echoed through the cave as he pivoted back to face the creature.


    "Ouch! Why did you hit me?!" The boy screamed, patting his skull in pain and confusion.


    "Protect Morgane, and don''t breathe her smell!" Adam shouted back, his voice commanding as he floated towards his adversary, unaffected by the smell.


    As he reached her, swinging both hands in a cross-motion to deal devastating damage, her body twitched and convulsed, causing his eyes to widen and his movement to slow down momentarily.


    With a smirk unbefitting her new face, she pivoted, her golden hair fluttering wildly and her silhouette blurring as she delivered a kick at Adam''s chest, knocking the air out of him.


    "Argh!" He screamed, clenching his teeth to endure the pain as his body flew back a few meters before colliding with the ground. He scrambled to his feet, his face contorting in anger as he gazed at the familiar facade the evil ghost used.


    "Don''t wear her face!" He roared, three sharp and spinning arrowheads appearing behind him with a crackling hum. With a hateful glare, he propelled the projectiles and launched himself behind them. He wouldn''t tolerate anyone staining her memory. It was now a personal battle to the death.


    Startled by the unexpected reaction, the Pontianak''s golden eyes narrowed. Usually, after she shapeshifted, other men lost their fighting spirits and stood frozen. So why did he seem more aggressive? ''Maybe he needs more to fall to my knees?'' She pondered, lowering her gaze as an idea popped into her mind.


    Acting on it, she swiftly ripped her white t-shirt, revealing her forms to the charging man with a devious smile. However, her eyes widened as his reaction deviated from her expectations again.


    Adam''s face contorted as he bit on his teeth hard enough to feel them sink. A guttural roar escaped his lips as he detonated the air behind him. His speed, boosted by the controlled blast, soared, exceeding the arrows, as he reached her in a flash.


    "RAAAAAH!"


    He swung his right arm downwards, dodging her raised arm in a feint. Then, he pivoted his arm in an instant and struck upwards, taking her off guard.


    The Luminous Wildblade pierced her stomach and continued its trajectory until it left through her right shoulder.


    "AAAAAAAAAH." A pained shriek echoed as the Pontianak felt the terrible sensation of her insides burning.


    An explosion of blinding radiance followed, consuming her negative energy. Yet, her pupils dilated as she saw the ghost''s hate-filled gaze and his raised right hand.


    Time seemed to stop for her as he swung his arm, and the dark blade closed on her neck. What had she done wrong? Her ability made her transform into a person cherished by her target. So, why did he become more ruthless even after she tempted him with her body?


    She pondered the question as the blade approached dangerously until her eyes lit up with realisation. ''He must be an eunuch! That''s why he wasn''t tempted!'' She exclaimed inwardly, happy to have resolved the mystery as her head flew into the air and her body collapsed amidst brilliant flames.


    Fortunately, Adam couldn''t hear her thoughts...


    As her scarlet red frame dissipated in the wind, Adam turned towards Julius, his left eye twitching and ordered, "Forget what you saw and never mention it."


    "Heee? Why?" He replied in confusion before seeing the narrowing eyes of his big brother. "Everything happened too fast, and I focused on guarding Morgan. I didn''t see anything." He added, his back straight and a drop of sweat dripping from his forehead.


    "Humph. Use the talisman on her essence." Adam said before cursing the evil ghost in his mind.


    After Julius retrieved the ghost essence, Morgane stepped forward and asked emotionlessly, "Why didn''t you use spells to end things in seconds?" A mage fighting in melee, blades in hand, made no sense to her.


    "Because our expedition just started, and my mana is not unlimited." He answered, sighing at her inexperience. Conjuring a few mana arrows was fine, but Atom Blast consumed a lot already, not to mention his two new techniques.


    "Let''s move. I need ten more," Adam said, before raising a brow and asking the girl. "Why did you want to come to this place?"

 Chapter 203 - 203: Confronting the Poltergeist

    A momentary silence engulfed the dimly lit canyon as Morgane''s eyes slipped to the side. The question caught her off guard. ''How does he know?'' She thought, her heart pounding in her chest. Yet, her face remained emotionless.


    She considered ignoring the question, but Adam''s narrowing eyes compelled her to weigh her choice better.


    "I want to find someone and reach the canyon''s end." She finally said after consideration, gazing at the mist obscuring their vision longingly. They were already here, and her goals didn''t go against his anyway, so hiding it would only cause more harm than good, in her opinion.


    "Who and why?" Adam asked again, raising his brow questioningly.


    Hesitation flashed across her emotionless eyes. It was her deepest secret, and she was reluctant to share it, even more so with Belloria citizens. The royals couldn''t know, or she would lose the little freedom she grappled so hard to obtain after so many years.


    "You''ll know if we find her. If we don''t, forget about it." She said, her eyes fixed on her feet, hoping he wouldn''t push for an answer.


    "Is that so?" Adam replied, winking at her before adding, "You got me curious about what lay beyond this mist. Let''s go."


    He knew everyone had secrets, and as she said, if they met the person, he would eventually understand, so why bother?


    A soft sigh of relief escaped her lips as she turned to resume their exploration. Positioned between Julius and Adam, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of safety in the haunted place.


    The soft sound of their boots against the smooth surface of the rocks disturbed the silence for five minutes before Julius jumped back.


    "AHHHH!" He screamed, his voice cracking and pupils enlarged as he unsheathed his gladius, startling the others.


    Frowning, Adam inquired, "What''s wrong?" However, before the boy could answer, his body shook as silhouettes appeared before his eyes one by one.


    He gulped loudly, his face contorted in horror as he gazed at Gaston, the brown bear, and Ignatius standing before him, each wearing an evil smirk.


    ''What the...'' He thought, disbelief painting his face and dread gripping his heart as he summoned his Luminous Wildblade. But before it could fully manifest, slender and elegant hands grabbed him from behind, forcing him to turn his head.


    "Despite everything I endured, you caused my death!" A bloodied version of Misha shrieked in his ears, causing his mind to buzz momentarily. Yet, before his anger could manifest, his eyes landed on two more figures, causing his body to freeze.


    ''WHAT ARE THEY DOING HERE?!'' He screamed inwardly, fear dancing wildly in his eyes as he gazed at Vivian''s purple dress and the Beast Emperor''s regal robes. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Faced with the surreal scene, his mind descended into chaos as terror crept its way, swallowing everything in its wake.


    ''Move before it''s too late, fool!'' A lonely thought managed to form amidst the chaos. Yet, without his madness to overpower the fear, his body stood frozen, trembling like a sheep before a butcher.


    As his past enemies and two of the most powerful mages alive casually approached, accompanied by Misha''s hurtful whispering, a resounding slap echoed in the corridor.


    Suddenly, a stinging pain assaulted his cheek, distracting him from his chaotic thoughts for a second. Then he heard Morgane''s panicked voice.


    "You are under the illusions of a poltergeist!" She exclaimed, worry gnawing at her heart before she added hurriedly, "It is invisible and intangible, but I can point out his location for you to shoot him with magic!"


    She knew her slap''s effect wouldn''t last long, and Adam would soon sink into terror again. They had to dispose of the threat swiftly, or their emotions would nourish the evil ghost.


    "Shoot here!" She yelled, pointing her index towards the dense mist above them.


    Without a second''s delay, Adam materialised ten mana arrows and fired them towards the designated area before resuming his weapon''s summoning.


    "ARGH!" A painful roar echoed above them as the spinning arrows left holes in the fog. Then, a hate-filled voice reverberated, coming from everywhere simultaneously.


    "Stupid girl! How dare you interrupt my feast!" The Poltergeist howled in outrage. He hadn''t had many occasions to feed on such delectable fear for decades, but she ruined everything!


    "Tsk." he clicked his tongue in annoyance as only the boy grappled under his creations. Yet, his fears were ten times less vivid than the ghost''s.


    As he grumbled unhappily, Adam''s Luminous Wildblade finally materialised, enveloping him with its radiant, protecting veil. Then, he yelled at Morgane, gritting his teeth as his mind cleared, "Point out his location. I''ll skewer the bastard!"


    "It''s still above us, a few meters further after the arrows''s impact." She said, causing the Poltergeist to panic and use his negative energy to gather surrounding rocks, turning them blue.


    "I''ll feed on your fear for decades before turning you into an evil ghost!" he screamed, releasing the freezing rocks below to stop Adam''s charge. Then, he already began to condense new illusions to infiltrate his mind. However, he underestimated his adversary''s anger and resourcefulness.


    With widened eyes, he gazed as the ghost floated through his barrage of soul-damaging rocks, protected by a triangular mana construct used to deviate them.


    "Shit." he muttered, gliding away and planning to use his invisibility to his advantage before hearing the infuriating taciturn girl say, "He moved to the left by two meters."


    Echoing her words, Adam adjusted his course and swung his blade. White and black streaks of light danced behind it as it slashed the wind and collided with the creature who dared mess with his mind and sully Misha''s memory.


    "Disappear!" He roared, beheading it as a radiant explosion engulfed the hateful ghost. Amidst sizzling sounds, his evil energy burned in the light until his soul essence plopped to the ground.


    With a sigh, Adam returned to his companions, calming after the Poltergeist''s death. However, Julius'' screams attracted his attention, compelling him to watch with interest.


    "I''m stronger than you now!" The boy screamed, bending and tensing his body like an arrow before releasing the tension. Propelling himself like a cannonball accompanied by roaring winds, he swung his gladius against his imaginary adversary.


    The power and Qi imbued in the strike caused a dim and thin sword light to materialise and cut the ground in a three-meter-long line, surprising the duo.


    Then, with a triumphant smile, Julius raised his hands in victory and yelled, "You can''t abduct me or try to devour big brother anymore, devil!"


    Amidst his celebration, a sudden jerk forced him to turn back warily.


    "Well, done. You got him nicely with your last attack." Adam said with a warm smile, proud of Julius'' improvement, before smacking him on the back of the head to dissipate the illusion.

 Chapter 204 - 204: Whispers of the haunted soul

    "Ah? Big bro? I-I just beat that hateful devil, but he disappeared." Julius said, his eyes trembling in confusion. But the comforting pat of his big brother helped him calm down.


    "It was an illusion," Adam said, raising his thumbs with a smile. Then he added, winking, "That last strike was truly incredible." The three-meter-long line running through the rocks reflected Julius'' and his gladius'' strength, both in the middle of the second tier. Yet its power was on par with some tier-three spells already.


    ''I wonder if I can boost this attack''s power?'' Adam pondered, interest flashing in his eyes. If the strength could be elevated to the limits of the third tier, he had no doubts Julius could cut through steel with it. ''I''ll think about ways later,'' he thought before gazing at the stunned boy.


    "Retrieve the essence and use a talisman. We''ll resume our exploration in a minute." He said, clutching his Luminous Wildblade. The pontianak''s abilities reassured him since she was a melee fighter and a seductress, causing him to unsummon it. What a blunder. It was his only rampart against the ghosts'' evil powers. ''I must keep it in hand,'' he thought.


    As he pondered, Julius came back and threw the essence to Morgane before returning to his position, his cheeks red in embarrassment.


    Upon seeing him, Adam giggled and said, "At least you beat your opponent. I couldn''t even move against them before Morgane slapped me."


    In shock, Julius raised his head, a soft smile stretching his lips, and asked, "Really?"


    "When did I ever lie? I''m the most honest person in the world, even when I scam people!" Adam answered, his chest puffed, causing the boy to facepalm. Yet, he felt grateful for the encouraging words, and his heart lightened a little.


    "By the way, you fight the next one. I''ll support you from the back." Adam added, willing for the boy to gain experience fighting stronger enemies.


    "I don''t think I can handle them..." Julius replied, shaking his head. Despite his improvements with the Qingming sutra and martial techniques, he didn''t feel ready to fight such dangerous creatures.


    But Adam''s following words forced his eyes to glow. "You can do it. You are far more courageous than me, and nothing can bend your will."


    "I''ll try! Follow me!" He exclaimed, his confidence uplifted after receiving his big brother''s recognition.


    Simultaneously, Morgane nodded, smiling softly and thinking, ''So, that''s what real brotherhood looks like.'' She never witnessed something remotely close to their relationship in the royal palace. Every kid was an enemy they had to guard against to earn an opportunity.


    With a sigh, she dismissed her memories, returned to her emotionless face, and followed behind Julius.


    As they travelled through the damp mist, feeling the ambient cold lick their skin, Adam broke the silence.


    "How long is that canyon, and are there ghosts above the third tier?" He asked, curious what adversaries they would face.


    Morgane pensively tucked her fingers around her chin before answering. "The furthest recorded exploration is four kilometers and a half. What lay beyond are only legends and suppositions, but I believe a tier four ghost stands guard."


    Icy sweat instantly covered Adam''s forehead as he yelled, "I''m no confidant in beating at tier four ghost!" He knew more than anyone how wide the gap between the apprentice and mage tiers was. After all, he cheated by detonating tens of beast cores to freeze Thomas and won against Ignatius solely because Misha messed up his DNA and guided him.


    "You don''t need to defeat him, only restrict his movements. If everything goes according to my plan, we''ll have a chance to communicate and learn about what he is guarding." Morgane responded, her emotions eluding him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I hope you know what you are doing because if your plan fails... Well, I don''t need to continue, right?" Adam said, causing an icy shiver to course down Julius'' spine.


    "If he refuses to communicate, he''ll still be weakened. I believe you can help his soul rest in peace," she said before jerking her head to the right. "Another one found us." She added, causing the group to stop and prepare for battle.


    Julius swiftly unsheathed his gladius, his eyes scanning the surroundings warily when he suddenly heard cryptic whispers. Spoken by a haunting voice, they caused his hair to bristle and his pupils to enlarge as his emotions boiled chaotically.


    "Don''t listen! It''s a haunted soul!" Morgane yelled, covering her ears as her legs trembled in fright. Unlike the Poltergeist, the haunted soul couldn''t actively use his negative energy to manipulate objects. Yet, it was much more terrifying.


    Alarmed by her reaction, Adam narrowed his eyes, peering into the mist. Soon, he saw a translucent silhouette covered in red ethereal mist. Covering her, a black mage robe, tattered by the passing of years. Then, he saw her delicate face and empty eye sockets emanating an ominous glow and dripping blood-red tiers.


    "Julius back off. She is too dangerous!" Adam shouted, unwilling to let Julius face such a daunting opponent.


    However, the boy shook his head. Already under the evil ghost''s nefarious influence, he screamed righteously, "I need to save her from her torments!"


    "Shit! Come back, fool!" Adam screamed in panic, torn between launching himself before the boy or protecting the trembling girl. Sadly, he had no time to think.


    Julius charged in, his calves'' size doubling under the blood influx, reaching the apparition in a flash. His arm''s veins crisscrossed like pythons as he swung it, using Qi to enhance the strike''s destructiveness.


    SHATTER


    The blade travelled at breakneck speed, slashing through the ghost like paper and shattering the rocks below, causing rumbling noises to echo in the passage.


    However, the rattling sound of chains rapidly followed as the haunted soul counter-attacked. Her ethereal form unharmed by the physical attack, she outstretched her chained hand to grab the boy and use her most vile ability.


    Simultaneously, Morgane screamed, her emotionless face distorting into one of panic. "Don''t let her touch him, or he''ll be doomed!"

 Chapter 205 - 205: Morganes Lament

    With how panicked the taciturn girl was, Adam understood the haunted soul''s ability was most likely related to emotions. That would explain Julius'' rash actions. Yet, he had no time to ponder as the hand dangerously closed towards the boy''s face. He had to act and do it fast.


    ''You won''t hurt him!'' He screamed inwardly, grimacing and biting his lips in worry. Echoing his thoughts, he used his most potent technique, dropping his concern for his mana reserves. An enormous blue spinning spearhead materialised before him, causing Morgane''s red hair to flutter wildly. In a split second, raging winds swirled around the terrifying mana weapon. Then...


    BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM


    Four explosions echoed in the passage, rising dust and rubbles in front of the duo as the spear blurred in their visions.


    Morgane''s eyes widened in unconcealable shock as the surroundings fell silent for a second. In the peaceful calm, contrasting against their dangerous situation, she witnessed Julius flying in the air, blasted by the shockwave before the hand could reach him. Then, she saw the enormous pit drilled on the canyon''s opposite end through the pierced mist and haunted soul''s form.


    Once the second ticked away, sounds returned roaring as she heard the terrifying collisions, exploding rocks and miserable shriek of the evil ghost.


    "W-what was that spell?" She stuttered, unable to think correctly after witnessing such devastation. However, Adam ignored her and swiftly floated towards Julius, worried about his well-being.


    "Are you ok?" He asked, his hands trembling as he outstretched them to lift him from the ground.


    "Huuug..." Julius groaned painfully before rising to his feet with his big brother''s help. With trembling eyes, he said, "Thank you. I suddenly felt the creature''s emotions and desire for a peaceful departure and..." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s the haunted ghost''s ability. They are perverse creatures trapped in this world against their will by mages. Their deepest desire is to be freed from their sufferings." Morgane started, her emotionless expression back on her face as she joined the duo.


    Then, she continued, "To achieve it, they force their targets'' emotions to resonate with them. However, their mad nature forces them to protect themselves, going against their wish and stacking guilt in their mind in an endless loop."


    "I guessed as much. Why didn''t you scream not to let her touch him?" Adam asked, his face solemn. After all, her panicked warning caused him to use ninety percent of his mana.


    Morgan held her forehead, a shiver running down her spine as she remembered how terrifying a haunted soul''s touch could be. "Upon contact, they release curses, cause decay or even instant death, depending on their strength." She revealed, causing everyone''s eyes to widen.


    "..." The duo lost their voice. Thankfully, the ghost wasn''t overly swift, like the Pontianak, or Julius would have been a goner.


    "Seriously? Intangible body, cursing touch, emotional resonance. Is there something it can''t do?" Adam questioned a second later, his brows twitching. However, he didn''t expect her response.


    "It''s one of the most dangerous types of evil ghosts for a reason. It can also manipulate memories, drain souls, and create illusions." Morgane answered, causing their faces to distort into grimaces.


    After a few minutes, Adam lowered his eyes and frowned at his ethereal form. ''Why do they all have special abilities, but I''m just a grey ghost that can''t even increase its mana? That''s unfair! Please, someone, tell me who made this setting. I''ll punch him in the face.'' He thought, biting his teeth in anger.


    With deep breaths to calm down, he turned to Julius and scanned his body, lifting his arms and legs to inspect every corner to ensure he wasn''t wounded.


    "I''m fine, I assure you." The boy said, smiling, warmth spreading in his chest.


    Adam sighed in relief once done and asked Morgane, "Is it safe to take a break, or are the ghosts roaming freely?" He had to recover his mana or use his cape. However, he felt reluctant, especially after learning about the tier-four entity dwelling in the canyon''s depths.


    "They roam." She answered shortly, worry flashing in her eyes. "Haunted souls are extremely rare and don''t actively attack. We won''t encounter ghosts more dangerous than the Pontianak, so we should continue." She added, unwilling to go back after their progress.


    Adam frowned in response. This canyon proved far more treacherous than he initially thought, and he couldn''t guarantee their safety. "We can''t take the risk. Let''s retreat for today." He said, his voice solemn as he gestured for Julius to retrieve the soul essence.


    However, Morgane insisted, her voice cracking, "Please, I can pay you in gold or artefacts. I''ll even ask the royals to grant you a noble''s title, but we can''t go back."


    "What do you seek in this forsaken passage so desperately?" Adam asked, crossing his arms over his chest and looking at her in the eyes.


    "I-I..." Morgane stuttered, but Julius came to her rescue, patting her gently on the shoulder and nodding. Encouraged by the boy, she gathered her courage and said, "I''m searching for my mother. According to a close friend, she turned into an evil ghost after dying and should be at the end of this path."


    Surprised by the revelation, the duo gazed at each other, guessing she was probably an adopted or illegitimate child of the Bellorian''s king. Yet, despite his sympathy, her answer lacked logic for Adam.


    "Why don''t you come with royal mages and knights?" He asked, his brow raised.


    "I can''t answer." She replied before adding with watery eyes, "It is my only chance. I''ll leave the college definitively after the new year. Please, help me."


    Feeling her desperation and honesty, Adam scratched his head with a frown. He still didn''t understand why the girl appeared familiar and why part of him wanted to help her. Yet, should he put himself and Julius at risk for that sensation?


    "I don''t know," he muttered, drawing a deep breath and pondering. ''I''m no hero helping people left and right by goodness. I really want to help you, but...''

 Chapter 206 - 206: The Shadows Strike

    Adam mulled for a minute, trying to find an argument to help the red-haired girl. Yet, he found none. Continuing was a stupid decision.


    "I''m sorry, Morgane." He said, shaking his head and closing his eyes before continuing, "I can''t agree to put your lives in danger, especially when we can return tomorrow."


    The girl''s face decomposed, and tears rolled down her cheeks upon hearing Adam''s disheartening choice. Of course, they could return, but she would have less time to search for her mother in exchange. ''It''s my only chance,'' she thought, gritting her teeth and resolving to use her last card.


    "If we continue, I''ll reveal one of the world''s secrets." She started, whipping her tears and grabbing him by the arm. Then, she continued, "Only royals and their closest counselors know about it!"


    Adam answered with a raised brow, "Can that secret turn us immortal? If not, I don''t see what use I''ll have for it once dead."


    Silence echoed his sharp words as the girl plopped to the ground, hiding her face with her hands. Her muffled sniffs reverberated in the passage, causing Adam''s eyes to slip to the side in guilt.


    ''I''m sorry, but I can''t risk our lives,'' he thought, snuffing his misplaced empathy and turning to the boy. "Let''s move." He said, his voice firm.


    However, Julius was too good-natured and stepped before Morgane instead of listening. "Let me fight until you recover your mana. I''m sure I can handle ghosts on the Poltergeist''s level." He said, his eyes burning with righteousness, looking at his big brother in the eyes before adding. "If I fail, we can always leave."


    ''Why do you have to make things hard, fool!'' Adam screamed inwardly, his veins throbbing. It was just a one-day delay. So, why the urgency? He couldn''t grasp it. Feeling anger boil in him, he spat, "Fine! Lead the way.


    If you lose, I''ll train you for three months!"


    Julius'' eyes narrowed in focus, and his lips quivered at the threat. If not for Morgane''s desperate pleas, he would have chickened out. ''You and grandpa Theo always taught me to help people when possible.'' He thought, reaffirming his resolve. Without a word, he turned and helped Morgane up.


    Then, taking her by the hand, he walked towards the canyon''s depth, his steps resolute and his mind at peace with his decision.


    Astonished by the sudden turn, warmth filled Morgane''s chest. With a soft smile, she said, "Thank you, Julius. I''ll do my best to help you!" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a snort, Adam stealthily materialised his mana cape to hasten his recovery and floated behind them, his Luminous Wildblade in hand.


    They travelled through the thick mist for five minutes before Morgane''s eyes narrowed. She planted her feet firmly on the ground, causing Julius to look back after feeling resistance, and said, "One is swiftly approaching, but I can''t tell where it is exactly. It feels like... like it is crawling beneath the ground."


    Startled by her affinity''s feedback, she hurriedly reviewed her knowledge of ghosts until her eyes widened.


    "Strike your shadow!" She exclaimed after determining what their enemy was.


    Echoing her words, Julius swiftly released her hand and swung his gladius. The ground shattered on impact as gravel flew into the air. Yet, he caught no sight of the enemy.


    However, from his floating position, Adam saw everything. He witnessed Julius'' shadow contort to dodge the strike before re-assuming its usual appearance. "Imbue your strikes with fire Qi." He advised, his eyes locked on the ghost''s movements.


    But before the boy could act, whispers suddenly invaded his mind. "Why are you helping the living? It''s my first time seeing a ghost as mad as you!" The evil ghost said in scorn before detaching himself from Julius'' body and revealing his appearance.


    The group''s eyes narrowed as they gazed at the irregular silhouette of a male. Entirely dark and featureless, its form shifted like a dancing shadows, confirming Morgane''s deductions.


    "It''s a Shadow ghost. They blend in shadows to kill their prey covertly and induce fear to hinder them when they prove too strong." She warned, her taciturn voice already back, replacing the brief emotional moment they witnessed a few minutes ago.


    Julius nodded, thankful for the information, while Adam''s face darkened. ''Why are they all trying to scare others?! Is it fun to awaken past traumas or dirty people we were close to? And how am I mad when they do that?'' He thought, clenching his fists. Their abilities were just too hateful for him.


    Simultaneously, Julius narrowed his eyes in focus. After experiencing their devious abilities, he knew what to expect and wouldn''t succumb to fear. With his gladius gripped in hand, he imbued slivers of fire Qi before raising his arm to strike.


    However, haunting whispers filled his mind, "Unfilial son. You abandoned your mother to escape alone! She is dead. DEAD! All because of you."


    With gritted teeth, he ignored them and slashed his blade in a wide arc before taking a step forward and continuing his attack. He knew the ghost could contort to dodge his strikes, so he pressed forward, using his strength and speed advantage to gain the upper hand.


    Orange lights crisscrossed in the air as he delivered a flurry of strikes upon his opponent, gradually lacerating its shadow-like body. Confident in his victory, he slashed his arm in a broad movement to end his adversary.


    However, the ghost''s eyes flickered with an ominous light when he noticed the mistake. It was the moment he had been waiting for. With an evil smirk, it used its last ability, manipulating Morgane''s shadow, to backstab the arrogant boy under the girl''s stunned eyes.


    As the shadow turned into a spike and pierced the wind with a soft hum, Julius suddenly strained his muscles, halting his movement, and sidestepped, causing the creature''s smile to freeze on his lips. Then, as if time resumed its course, Julius'' arm came to life and lashed at his silhouette, burning his form and ending his life.

 Chapter 207 - 207: Banshees Seduction

    Julius exhaled deeply after his victory, his left hand on his chest to calm his wildly beating heart. Despite his efforts to ignore the Shadow Ghost''s whispers, they still stung him where it hurt. He was sure his decision to flee alone was the most rational and wouldn''t change it if given a chance. But he still missed her. Did the Ashfords treat her well? Did she resent him for his decision?


    Those questions haunted him for the past four years.


    That''s why he relentlessly trained and constantly wanted to prove himself, to save her before Eleanor and her hateful family grew tired and disposed of her.


    As he brooded, his face bleak and lowered, Morgane tapped him on the shoulder and asked, "How did you dodge his last attack?" After all, it came from his blind spot, making her think he would end up impaled.


    "I have good ears," he answered, forcing a smile and trying to act natural. Then he turned to his big brother and questioned, "Why fire Qi, and how did you know it would be more effective?"


    "I don''t know, instinct?" Adam answered, tucking his ethereal fingers around his chin pensively. ''How did I know?!'' He screamed inwardly, focusing on remembering where that knowledge came from. Sadly, what he experienced in his soul sea during the third trial happened again, forcing him to stop.


    "Anyway, you fought well. Keep it up, and we might reach the canyon''s edge with a bit of luck." He added before falling silent, waiting for the boy to retrieve the ghost''s essence and use the talisman.


    Then, they resumed their walk for a few minutes before encountering another foe Morgane described as a vengeful spirit. They could interact with matter and use evil energy to manifest many frozen constructs. Their appearance reflected the way they died, mirroring their wounds and clothing.


    With their rage-filled face and blood-red tears, they resembled Adam after he almost completed his transformation. Yet not entirely.


    The fight was tricky, but Julius managed to behead the apparition after a sumptuous counter-attack, causing Adam to whistle in approval. Under his eyes, the boy grew after each movement, adapting his style to counter and focus his adversaries'' weak spots.


    After a brief discussion, they continued and met another shadow ghost and two poltergeists. Drawing upon his experience, Julius defeated them without help, or almost. Adam had to retrieve his gladius after he hurled it to impale one of the flying enemies against the canyon''s walls.


    After two hours, they were already deep in the passage, and Morgane''s heart hammered against her chest as she would finally see her mother, even if she was a ghost.


    However, a bizarre apparition stopped them in their tracks. With a loud screech filled with despair, the ghost''s ethereal hair and ample robes fluttered in the wind.


    The group gazed at her blackened tear marks flowing down her cheek with frowns before Morgane shrugged and said, "It''s a banshee. She uses her screech to induce despair in her targets but isn''t dangerous or inherently evil."


    "Who''s not dangerous, sister? I''ll show you how dangerous I can be!" The banshee screeched, her left eye twitching in annoyance. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Surprised by her retort, Adam asked with a raised brow, "If she is not evil, why is she here?"


    "Humph. Those idiots asked me to guard and deter any living being or evil ghost from passing the four-point-five-kilometre mark." She said, her voice dripping disdain before she locked her eyes with Adam''s. She scanned his body from top to bottom, her gaze intense before a peculiar light flashed in them.


    With two coughs to switch to her gentle voice, she puffed her chest, causing her forms to bulge through the fabric of her robes and said, "I don''t have the chance to see cuties like you often. Want to hang out a bit? Trust me, I''m much more interesting than those kids, especially the stupid girl."


    "..."


    Upon hearing her words and seeing coquettish smile, the two kids'' jaw hung open in disbelief as they turned to look at Adam.


    ''What the heck?! Is she crazy?'' Adam screamed inwardly, his eyes bulging. He couldn''t understand why a banshee was hitting on him out of nowhere. Yet, since she wasn''t evil and didn''t attack them, he coughed nervously before answering, "Beautiful miss, I would love to spend time with you but have to continue on our journey. Who knows? Maybe on the way back?"


    "Why?" She questioned, tilting her head before adding. "The guardian won''t stop us. We can just go now."


    The revelation caused the kids to gasp. So, they wouldn''t have to fight the tier four ghost? Yet, suspicion crept its way into their mind. What if she was baiting them?


    As they pondered, Adam continued his discussion, feeling increasingly embarrassed. "Can we take the kids with us?" He asked.


    "Sure, you can make them meet the guardian and help them turn into ghosts after he kills them." She replied, her eyes glowing and taking heart shapes.


    ''Stop looking at me like that!'' Adam''s mind rumbled as he took deep breaths to calm down. Their fight with the guardian was unavoidable if he wanted to progress. After all, his range of motion was linked to Julius.


    "Can we try to negotiate with him?" The boy asked after recovering. If the guardian was similar to the banshee, it was possible.


    "Don''t bother. This bootlicker follows the rules as if his father wrote them! You''ll have more chances to punch the magus in the face than to convince him not to kill you on the spot." She snorted, her lips raised to express her disdain. Then she added, shrugging, "Anyway, they''ll die against the Doppelg?nger duo before meeting him."


    Hearing her mention the creature, Morgane''s hands trembled as she realised the difficulty of their venture shot through the roof. After all, she studied ghosts'' abilities and appearances for years to prepare and knew how dangerous doppelg?ngers were.


    What worried her the most was with whom she would face them...

 Chapter 208 - 208: The Most Unromantic Banshee Ever (Seriously, Who Spits?)

    "We are in trouble," Morgane said emotionlessly, yet her subtly shaking hands betrayed her worry. Everyone turned to look at her, startled by her sudden comment, before she continued. "Doppelg?ngers only have one ability... And it is enough to rank them among the most dangerous ghosts."


    The banshee nodded at her explanation, happy they understood they had no chance. "They are smart little bastards who can replicate anyone''s appearance, mannerisms and abilities. If you aren''t confident to defeat yourself, give up on the kids and come with me." She said, biting her lower lips provokingly and bending forward to emphasise her cleavage.


    In response, Adam covered Julius'' eyes with his right hand and closed his, avoiding the provocation and falling into deep thoughts. ''Fighting myself will be hard, but with my weapons'' enhancements, I''ll still have the upper hand in one versus one,'' he mused, assuming they couldn''t copy his soul-bound blades. The problem came from their numbers, especially if both turned into him.


    A deep frown etched itself into his face. ''The situation is tricky. Without a good plan, we won''t pass them.'' His mind raced, searching for solutions until a rough strategy gradually pieced itself into his brain. His luminous eyes glowed like torches as he reopened them and gazed at the confused boy.


    "I can''t see anything!" Julius yelled, causing Adam to slap him on the back of his head.


    "That was the goal. Don''t look, or you''ll catch deadly diseases!" He answered to scare the boy, causing the banshee to narrow her eyes in anger.


    "I''m perfectly healthy! You are the one who carries diseases. Ptui, ptui!" She answered, spatting with a disgusted face before realising her blunder. Hurriedly, she raised her hand to cover her mouth. With a wink and sending a kiss with the same palm, she added. "I''m speaking about the stupid girl, of course.


    Not you, darling."


    The super-effective attack caused emotional damage to Adam. Through gritted teeth and doing his best to ignore her, he started. "If we want to reach the guardian, we''ll have to each fight one doppelg?nger. But we can''t let our guard down. One may join the other mid-fight, disguising as one of us."


    After a brief pause, he proudly added, "We''ll need a sign to prove we are the originals. I propose to draw me on your arm and cover it with bandages."


    Julius pondered the plan before looking at his big brother in the eyes and asking solemnly, "Who will draw?"


    "I can do it. Why?" Adam answered, his eyes glowing.


    However, Julius didn''t share his excitement as sweat covered his forehead. "You can just draw a cross, you know?" He responded, unwilling to see his terrible drawings and endure the boasting about being the best drawer ever again.


    Considering the boy''s words briefly, Adam nodded and responded, "It''ll be faster to draw a cross."


    With relief, Julius fished a chalk out of his pouch and drew a cross on his right forearm before his big brother proposed to do it again. Then, he asked, "How will you draw one on yourself?"


    "I don''t need one. If I''m not encased in that veil of light, it''s an impostor." He answered, pointing his thumb at the divine warding of the luminous Wild Blade.


    After their strategy talk, the banshee raised her brow and tried to convince him, "You don''t have to fight them." Then, she added, licking her lips, "Follow me. I''ll make you discover things you''ve never seen before." However, the answer she received caused her mind to descend into chaos.


    "I''ll slice your tongue if you utter one more word, temptress! How can you even say that with a straight face in front of two kids?" Adam yelled, fed up with her forceful attempts. What did she even want to make him discover with their ghostly forms? Not that he was interested. His time was too precious to waste.


    The banshee narrowed her eyes into slits and responded, "Humph. You can''t appreciate a woman''s interest, you boor! I''m curious to see how they''ll shred you to pieces, especially the irritating girl."


    "Ignore her. Her shrieks can only induce despair since she is not an evil ghost." Morgane advised, unfazed by the strange discussion before continuing. "I''ll wait for you here." Her presence would be counter-productive, only distracting them from their respective battles. With that knowledge, she settled on staying behind.


    After all, the ghost hinted at her duty, and she doubted evil ghosts would wander so far into the canyon.


    Adam nodded, ignoring the banshee and gazing at Julius. "Think you can beat yourself?" he asked with a smirk.


    "Even if I can''t, I''ll do as you taught me during my training," Julius answered, his eyes coming to life with multi-colored lights as they narrowed in focus. Then he added, his voice echoing solemnly. "I''ll surpass my limits." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In response, Adam''s lips stretched into a broad smile as he extended his fist and said, "That''s the spirit. Don''t move too far, or you''ll drag me behind."


    "Yes!" The boy answered, bumping his fist with his big brother''s before taking decisive steps into the swirling mist, disappearing from Morgane and the Banshee''s vision.


    "Tsk... This fool. I had to wait sixty years for a sane one to reach this place! Argh! So infuriating!" The banshee lamented, stomping the ground with her ethereal feet. This time, she had done everything to hook the fish, going as far as to use her body shamelessly.


    Yet the man appeared more irritated than anything.


    "You lied to me! Wait till I return, big sis!" She exclaimed, raising her fist and gazing through the mist in anger.


    Simultaneously, Morgane fixed her blue eyes on her, placidly asking, "Didn''t you say you would watch them die?"


    Addressed so casually by the girl who dared to belittle her twice, the ghost''s anger flared as she sneered, "Mind your own business and pray for them to return, or I''ll turn you deaf with my shrieks!"

 Chapter 209 - 209: The Doppelgangers Arrogance

    "When we encounter them, race to the left," Adam said as they gradually drew closer to their adversaries before adding. "Don''t forget what I told you about the cross, ok?"


    "Count on me. But aren''t you too careful?" Julius responded, scratching his head.


    "Trust me, I''m not. Learn to make contingency plans, just in case." Adam said, his upper lip raised as he remembered the painful lesson from the first trial''s wolves.


    "I''ll keep that in mind." The boy''s eyes narrowed, considering his big brother''s words as a valuable lesson. But for now, he had to focus on his fight as two amorphous figures floated ten meters before him.


    "A ghost and a child... What do we do, brother?" A voice reverberated, giving the duo the impression that it came from nowhere but everywhere.


    "Easy, kill the human and let the ghost pass." Another voice answered the question, causing Julius'' hair to bristle.


    Silently, he filled his lungs with oxygen before dashing towards the left wall of the canyon, his Qi bubbling in his dan tian.


    "Ah! He is trying to escape. Can I go after him?" The first voice excitedly asked as one of the figures gradually transformed into a copy of Julius.


    "I want half his life force! If you eat everything alone again, I promise to complain to the boss." The second voice said, reshaping itself into Adam simultaneously.


    As the fake Julius nodded and raced to the left, smirking, the other doppelg?nger locked his luminous eyes with Adam''s and said casually, "You can pass and meet the guardian. He''ll explain everything."


    "Sure. But I need to kill you first." Adam sneered, materialising his blade of adaptation in his left hand and taking a battle stance. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The doppelg?nger fell silent for a second before bursting into laughter. "How do you plan to achieve that? I can do everything you can without limits." He said as a red cape materialised and billowed behind him. Then, the Luminous Wildblade and Blade of Adaptation condensed into a rain of sparks from thin air to land in his hands.


    "You are interesting. An apprentice who uses mana to bypass casting and fights in melee." He added, feeling the abilities he copied before taking the same battle stance as his adversary and gesturing for Adam to attack him with his hand.


    "Don''t try to bluff. There is no way you can copy my weapons faithfully." Adam answered before propelling himself forward.


    "Fool! You are one of the rare ghosts blessed with mana, but you charge in?" The doppelg?nger said, his eyes filled with disdain. With a snap of his finger, negative energy thickened behind him, taking the form of twenty red spinning arrowheads.


    Widening his eyes, Adam thought, ''Shit. I wanted to save mana!'' Then, he condensed his own light-blue projectiles and launched them to intercept his ennemy''s.


    As they collided in a cacophony of hums, neutralising each other, a dozen meters on the left, obscured by the mist, Julius suddenly stopped running.


    "Hahaha. You understood it was useless to run?" The doppelg?nger exclaimed, licking his lips as he continued his charge, gladius in hand.


    However, the swift victory he expected didn''t happen as Julius stepped forward, his eyes wide open in concentration. ''According to big bro, I have the advantage with my weapon''s enhancements. I can do it!'' He thought, swinging his blade to meet his opponent''s.


    The sound of metal colliding echoed in the damp canyon as a thin layer of frost covered the doppelg?nger''s weapon. Then, with an elegant movement, the boy deflected the weakened weapon to the side, leaving his enemy defenseless.


    Almost simultaneously, he imbued his left fist with fire Qi, causing a soft orange glow to encase it before sending a piercing hook at the faker.


    Unfortunately, the doppelg?nger swiftly understood he couldn''t underestimate the boy. Using Julius'' unnatural reflexes and dynamic vision, he bent his torso backwards in a split second. Then, like a spring, he propelled his upper body back after dodging the punch and swung his sword in a wide arc from the weird position.


    His eyes widening, Julius hurriedly bent his legs, avoiding the horizontal cut by a hairbreadth. Alas, his defensive manoeuvre only caused his head to plunge straight into his copy''s rising knee.


    Through gritted teeth, he thought, ''I''ll be hit.'' The timing was exquisite, leaving him no room to dodge.


    Prepared to endure the inevitable strike, Julius'' eyes suddenly narrowed as his mind raced. ''I won''t win if I don''t surpass myself!'' He screamed inwardly, his neck''s veins protruding as he reinforced the muscles with slivers of earth Qi. Simultaneously, he swung his right fist to deliver an uppercut, his big brother''s angry words echoing in his mind.


    "Anything you try to do to me, I''ll do it to you first!"


    Crunching sounds echoed as Julius'' nose broke on impact, and his body flew back a few meters. But a smile tugged at his lips as he felt his own strike connect with the doppelg?nger''s chin.


    "Tch, not bad for a brat still wet behind the ears. Can''t believe you landed a hit." The ghost said, his left eye twitching and his veins bulging. He was decades older and was a master of combat and magic. That''s why their species was among the most feared.


    They could not only infiltrate any place to sow chaos using any persona but could also beat anyone in one versus one, thanks to their experience and negative energy. Infuriated by the humiliation, he reviewed Julius'' abilities in-depth, ready to go all out.


    As Julius rose to his feet, exhaling by his nose powerfully to expel the blood, the doppelg?nger''s eyes widened at his discoveries. "You are not a body cultivator or mage. What is this energy?" He asked, interest flashing in his eyes before they narrowed as he remembered why he had been stationed here.


    Sixty years ago, a man stormed the canyon and defeated everyone. Strangely, he killed no one, but the unusual thing about him was his use of a strange energy that wasn''t mana according to his brother.

 Chapter 210 - 210: Sword and Qi

    If the boy''s energy was the same, he couldn''t afford to play and had to take things seriously.


    In a second, he tensed his muscles, one after another, imbuing them with Qi of various elements and causing his veins to bulge like snakes. Feeling he had excellent control over it, he smirked, bent his legs, and propelled himself. The ground exploded behind him, and the wind howled in front as his brown hair fluttered wildly behind his silhouette.


    However, Julius'' understanding of his body was off the chart. He expected the doppelg?nger''s charge and speed.


    With a forceful step, he planted his feet on the ground, his stance as firm as a wall. Then, using the martial techniques recorded in the Qingming Sutra, he combined strands of fire and water Qi on his fist and hurled it at the racing enemy.


    The air trembled under the widening eyes of the ghost as a horned snake-like creature flew out of the extended fist and travelled in his direction at breakneck speed. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cold sweat dripped from his forehead. He instinctively knew what this technique was. Abandoning his charge, he strained his legs, leaving two holes in the ground, and ducked to the side. He heard the wind roar above his head as he dodged the Qi attack by a hair''s breadth and rolled gracelessly on the floor.


    Unfazed by the last-second dodge of his adversary, Julius charged in, his sword glinting orange. In a second, he reached the out-of-balance enemy and swung it vertically.


    Simultaneously, a calculative light flashed in his eyes. He knew his enemy was more experienced than him. So, what? ''I''ll predict your moves and assimilate your experience!'' He thought, slowing his swing down.


    Simultaneously, the doppelg?nger hurriedly used his left hand, pushing the ground with his palm. Without breaking his momentum, his body rose in a headstand, dodging the downward slash. Sneering, he swung his right arm from this unconventional position, aiming to cut the boy in half.


    However, his eyes widened, and his features shifted to shock as Julius'' gladius was already back in place to repel his strike, his right leg glowing orange. In a panic, he mobilised earth Qi to reinforce his head and neck to endure the strike.


    CLANG


    The two gladius clashed again, the collision''s sound echoing in the surroundings. Yet, Julius wasn''t done. Like a professional kickboxer, his body pivoted on his left leg, increasing his momentum and putting his entire weight behind his low kick.


    "ARGH!"


    Amidst cracking sounds, the ghost yelled in pain as the leg unexpectedly collided with his ribs, shattering them and sending his body spiralling in the air.


    Assaulted by pain, he hatefully screamed inwardly, ''A kid baited me and read my moves!'' before crashing to the ground.


    As the surrounding mist engulfed his body, he took a deep breath and slowly rose to his feet, his expression mirroring Julius'' completely.


    "Playtime is over." He said, calculations dancing in the depths of his eyes. Next, he raised his blade above his head, imbuing it with a large quantity of metal Qi and swung it from his position.


    Upon seeing that move, Julius'' eyes widened. He used it during his fight against Gaston''s illusion earlier. It was his swiftest and most potent attack, but consumed energy like a whale. So, why was the ghost using it without guarantee to hit him?


    Failing to comprehend the reasoning, he heightened his focus, ready to move the instant the blade light materialised to counterattack.


    As the gladius descended, aimed straight at him without any prediction, he raced to the right for half a meter before pivoting and charging at his enemy. Yet, his pupils dilated as a feeling of danger gripped his heart.


    Without hesitation, he abandoned his initial movement and swiftly dodged further in the same direction, noticing two sword lights slicing through the air. ''That was close!'' He thought in alarm, his eyes fixed on the two lines traversing the ground.


    An Icy shiver ran down his spine. If not for his swift decision, the second would have hit him. Yet, despite the clever double blow, he still had trouble understanding why he wasted so much energy.


    ''He should have spent most of his Qi by now,'' he thought, tensing his legs to resume charging. However, dread gripped his heart as his adversary raised his blade again, red light glinting around its edges.


    ''He can still use it?!'' He screamed inwardly, finally understanding why, despite their limited abilities compared to other ghosts, doppelg?ngers were so feared.


    Under his shocked eyes, five blood-red sword lights flashed before him, separating the mist in their wake. Reflexively, he imbued his blade with metal Qi and used the same move to protect himself hastily.


    Forty percent of his Qi vanished from his dan tian as a silver light flashed from his blade, leaving a deep gouge in the stone. In a second, it crashed against his enemy''s attacks. In a rain of negative energy, it surprisingly passed through, causing his brows to furrow.


    ''He didn''t use metal Qi. He is emulating my technique using negative energy.'' He realised, figuring out the vile strategy.


    ''I can''t use Qi techniques to block his strikes,'' he thought, propelling himself forward as the doppelg?nger''s blade flashed red again. Unafraid, he hastened his momentum, cutting through the mist like an arrow.


    A smirk stretched on the copy''s face as he swung his arms like the wind, hurling ten sword lights at the foolish boy. Amidst disturbing laughter, it said, "Try to read that. No matter what you do, you can''t pass! Hahaha." However, disbelief covered his features as his pupils enlarged at his adversary''s bizarre decision.


    ''You won''t force me to waste energy! I need to push through.'' Julius gritted his teeth, his gladius traversing the wind in a silver arc.


    CLANK


    His arm trembled as he used the metal element''s sharpness and durability to cut through the first light, creating a gap in the net-like attacks. Then, without a moment''s delay, he imbued his body with water Qi.


    Red lights flashed around his body. Yet, his mind remained as serene as a lake as he fluidly contorted his limbs in a dangerous dance.

 Chapter 211 - 211: The Dueling Minds

    ''I can''t back down, or he''ll have time to launch another attack,'' Julius thought, pressing forward as his hazel eyes scanned the lights'' trajectory. Inspired by the ghost''s head-stand strike, he contorted his limbs and torso at weird angles, dodging the lights by a few millimeters while progressing forward.


    Strands of hair fell to the ground as a few superficial cuts ran through his body. Yet, he smiled as the last light flashed by. Then, he imbued fire Qi in his calves, causing them to swell and crack the ground under the pressure before lunging towards the baffled doppelg?nger.


    "Shit! Why is this weird energy as potent as mana?" The ghost screamed, gathering his thoughts to face the incoming strike. ''He''ll aim right after a feint,'' he reflected, his eyes gleaming calculatingly, his lips stretching into a smirk. ''I think and predict like you. The moment you strike will sign your death!''


    Simultaneously, Julius'' eyes narrowed. From the beginning, he aimed to exploit his only advantage. Now was the moment of truth. ''I can do it! Ignite your will and turn it into power!'' He screamed inwardly, repeating his big brother''s words during his training.


    His eyes came to life, a blazing fire burning in them as the serenity of his mind shifted to a raging volcano. With a thought, his right arm''s veins almost exploded under the terrifying energy influx as he hurled it horizontally against his enemy''s left side.


    "Fool! I know it''s a ruse!" The ghost sneered, moving his blade to the right with an evil smile. However, confusion veiled his eyes as the boy''s gladius didn''t slow at all. Cursing, he hurriedly lashed his arm to replace his weapon on the blow''s trajectory.


    SHATTER


    Alas, before his enlarging pupils, Julius'' gladius smashed his blade, frost permeating it and weakening its material further. After three strikes, his weapon exploded in a rain of shining metal as the gladius smashed through it and continued on its course.


    ''Shit, shit, shit!'' He roared inwardly, all his calculations crumbling into his mind. ''He aimed for the weapon since the beginning!'' He realised, using every drop of negative energy in his body to jump backwards. Alas, the gladius was too close.


    "ARGH!" With a pained scream, it sliced across his torso, almost cutting him in half.


    Despite the pain and bleeding, his organs weren''t hit. ''I can still turn the tables!'' he thought hatefully. He couldn''t lose in a duel, or he would be the disgrace of his species. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he gritted his teeth and raised his head to counter-attack before the boy could follow up, dread gripped his heart.


    Before him, Julius stood with a smile, his gladius raised above his head in a familiar posture.


    "That''s how you use that strike," He said, bringing it down without entering the ghost''s counter-attack range.


    Echoing his words, a pure silver-colored light sword, encased in thin blue mana, flashed and instantaneously traversed his body, leaving a long vertical line on it before cutting the mist behind.


    "No way! You''re just a brat. I can''t lose! I CAN''T LOSE!" The doppelg?nger roared, his eyes bloodshot as he jostled his right leg to charge. However, his vision suddenly split in two as half of his body collapsed in a rain of blood.


    As the light in his eyes dimmed, only reluctance and confusion filled his mind. Did he really lose because of the weapon? Sure, he underestimated the boy in the beginning. But even then, his mistake didn''t make any difference. ''So, WHY?'' His voice thundered one last time before his consciousness fell into darkness.


    Opposite him, Julius witnessed his last moments with a terrified grimace. ''It feels weird to cut my own body in half.'' He thought, shivering. Then, a smile blossomed on his face despite his ragged breath. "I did it!" He exclaimed, raising his trembling fists in victory.


    Unfortunately, his energy hit rock bottom, causing him to fall back first. "Big brother was right." He started, reviewing his fight and using his Qingming sutra to hasten his Qi recovery before continuing. "My brain is my strongest weapon. To win this fight, I had to predict my own predictions and go against them."


    This hard-earned victory was also a learning opportunity he planned to analyse thoroughly. After all, the bizarre attacks coming from irregular positions were hard to counter. But more importantly, he learned that overpowering opponents with a straight battle style wasn''t always the answer. Sometimes, he would have to mislead, deceive, and lure them to land a devastating blow.


    After musing for a minute, he remembered his brother''s instructions and removed the bandage covering his arm, revealing the drawn cross. With his left hand, he wiped it before wrapping the bandage back, wondering how his big brother was doing.


    ******


    Simultaneously, on the canyon''s right side, projectiles smashed in a cacophony of hums and shattering noises.


    ''I''ll run out of mana at this rate,'' Adam thought, gritting his teeth. Contrary to Julius, he didn''t understand in the blink of an eye that the doppelg?nger aimed to exhaust his energy before ending him. Who could blame him, though? Opposed to Julius'' sword light, his mana arrows didn''t cost much to materialise.


    ''If I use Gungnir, he''ll just counter it with the same spell.'' He analysed, understanding that relying on mana techniques would only prolong the stalemate against his foe.


    However, before he could think further, his copy smirked and said, "I can emulate your thought process and guarantee you that a melee fight isn''t the answer either."


    ''Shit! How does he know?'' Adam thought, feeling stuck in this deadlock. Was the evil ghost bluffing? But since he could replicate his battle style, wasn''t he right? As someone proficient in abusing his adversary''s mistakes to counter-attack, what would he do if the doppelg?nger did the same? It indeed didn''t look like the answer he was searching for.


    Yet, a flash of inspiration suddenly guided his thoughts on a weapon he rarely used.


    "How could I have forgotten about that!" He exclaimed, a path to victory forming in his mind.

 Chapter 212 - 212: Adaptation vs Experience

    ''If I rely on my Blade of Adaptation, I can overpower him.'' Adam thought, remembering the weapon''s abilities. After all, he would be more resilient and hit harder. ''But I''ll still have to be wary of his spells,'' he added with a frown, summoning and grabbing the dark blade in his right hand.


    ''I''ll think about it while fighting!'' He declared, giving up on his ranged position and charging through the colliding arrows. Like a bullet, he navigated the dangerous area, rain of dissipating mana and negative energy washing him as he locked his eyes on the doppelg?nger.


    "Sigh. Fighting me in close combat is the biggest mistake you could make." The copy said, his eyes dimming. Since that man defeated him sixty years ago, he relentlessly refined his combat style. Melee was his territory, and he was confident no one could beat him.


    Sadly, it also meant that the only ghost who reached this point would die in a few seconds, bringing his distractions to an end. ''Should have gone for the boy,'' he thought, shaking his head bitterly.


    As the man penetrated his domain, he fixed his adversary''s arms, causing Adam to gulp as an icy shiver ran down his spine. Trusting his alarming sensation, he halted his movement hurriedly and jumped back.


    Simultaneously, a black light flashed on his course''s trajectory in an elegant arc. ''I would have lost my head if I continued!!'' Adam thought, his pupils enlarging as the doppelg?nger opened his mouth.


    "Without your good instinct, your head would have rolled on the floor." He said, light returning to his eyes. Considering Adam''s posture and recklessness, he knew he was an amateur but believed the fight could last a minute or two if his instincts were good. After all, he was a ghost ancient enough to control his mad impulses and not go easy on his foes.


    Astounded by the move''s decisiveness, Adam fell to the ground and took slow steps, his eyes narrowed in focus. His adversary''s move started extremely low. ''From a blind spot as I drew closer,'' he realised, understanding he couldn''t rush.


    After standing at three meters, the doppelg?nger suddenly lunged at him. In a flash, he slashed horizontally, leaving Adam with three options: parry, crouch, or dodge back.


    Following his battle style, he leaned back in advance, his fingers tightening on his blade''s pommel.


    However, as the blade approached, alarms rang in his head. Without thinking, he jumped back, narrowly dodging the deadly strike. Through gritted teeth, he subconsciously covered his left eye with his ethereal hand, fixing the ghost with his right.


    ''He is too precise and overwhelming. Each strike aims for the kill, no matter what I do.'' He thought, the strike playing in slow motion in his mind. Right before he missed, the doppelg?nger stepped forward without breaking his strike''s momentum.


    ''What level of fluidity is necessary to achieve that?'' He thought in horror, knowing if the system rated his sword mastery, it would reach the fourth tier without doubts. With that understanding, it was too risky to approach recklessly. He had to play dirty to win, and he knew it. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clenching his weapons, he moved forward as two mage''s hands appeared behind his back. Without warning, he shifted his speed from walking to racing in a second before a dark light flashed in front of him. But this time, he was ready. The hands phased through his body and exploded on the blade''s trajectory, knocking it off.


    With the path now free, he pressed forward, reaching one meter before noticing the doppelg?nger''s smirk. "I know you''ll copy the Luminous Wildeblade. But I''m a Mage!" He roared, detonating the air, causing dust to swirl with the mist and obscuring his body from his adversary.


    Alarmed and disgusted by the fool play, the doppelg?nger dropped all courtesy, preparing to launch a barrage of arrowheads in the dust.


    However, his pupils constricted. Before he could act, the mist, dust, and wind swirled around a giant spearhead like a hurricane.


    "Not good." He muttered, gathering his evil energy to build defences before him and simultaneously replicating the mana technique. But he knew he couldn''t entirely stop the attack. He had no time to give his spear momentum. Yet, he was confident in dodging after figuring out the trajectory using the same explosions to boost his speed.


    As he completed his preparations in a flash, Adam''s mana cape almost dissipated as he spent most of his energy to propel his spear like a laser ray.


    BOOOM


    Six deafening explosions resounded, deafening the silent canyon as the spear disappeared from their view.


    The experienced doppelg?nger''s spearhead and defences shattered silently. However, the evil ghost''s figure was gone amidst the large hole in the ambient mist.


    As the deadly mana technique travelled further before drilling a hole in the distant wall, Adam suddenly spun, aware the last two explosions didn''t come from him. Morphing, his Blade of Adaptation turned into a large war hammer before he slammed it to his left.


    CLANK


    A rain of metallic fragments exploded as the doppelg?nger''s weapon shattered under the strike''s brute force. Then, before his eyes, the hammer twisted and reassembled into a crystalline dark spear.


    ''I need to retreat temporarily and show him how wrong it was to play dirty with someone of my species!'' He thought, anger filling his eyes before launching himself to float away and avoid the spear. Thankfully, his cunning adversary was out of mana and didn''t hurl another spearhead at him. Yet, in his escape, he failed to notice Adam''s smirk.


    "I won''t move. Come back when you''re ready to fight seriously because... honestly? I almost got bored." Adam shouted, his voice filled with ridicule, causing a vein to almost pop from the doppelg?nger''s forehead.


    ''Just wait, childish ghost! I''ll see if you can still act smugly after your friend''s weapon runs through your body!'' He roared inwardly, an evil smile curling on his lips. Of all the methods at his disposal, this one charmed him the most to take revenge.


    After this humiliating fight and the foul play, he wanted nothing more but to see despair cover this fool''s features!

 Chapter 213 - 213: Mirror of Deception

    As the doppelg?nger flew away, Adam leisurely sat on the ground and reviewed his fight. Despite his confidence in defeating anyone of the same tier, the evil ghost''s proficiency in melee combat astounded him. With the same speed and strength, he could do so much more than him.


    ''But again, I''m a mage. I use melee combat only when I''m forced to or to save mana,'' he thought, a bitter aftertaste filling his mouth. He wanted to improve his close combat skills, but without a body or opponent in the dream place, how could he? After all, swinging his sword in empty air would yield minimal results and consume too much time he didn''t have.


    "This one was an exception. I won''t face anyone as strong in melee in a magic world, right?" He muttered, comforting himself. The body cultivator''s absolute limit was fixed at the third tier, and they wouldn''t copy his spells like the ghost.


    Reassured by his analysis, he patiently waited, focusing on recovering mana as his cape slowly reformed behind him.


    *****


    Simultaneously, the doppelg?nger halted his flight a dozen meters behind Adam, peering hatefully through the mist. "Enjoy the little time I''m granting you." He said, reverting to his formless state before his frame squirmed to take Julius'' appearance.


    A mocking light flashed through his eyes as he stared at his arm. ''What a fool. We wouldn''t be so feared if a simple, hidden mark could differentiate us from the originals,'' he sneered inwardly, revealing the cross.


    Then, with weary steps, he emulated Julius'' mannerisms and slowly returned to Adam''s location.


    After two minutes, he shouted with a radiant smile, "Big, bro! I defeated him! I told you I could beat myself."


    Then, he continued his gradual approach, watching Adam rise to his feet. When only three meters separated them, his adversary suddenly spoke.


    "Show me your right arm," Adam said, causing him to smirk inwardly.


    "Oh. Sorry, I forgot about that," he replied, removing the bandages and revealing the cross with glowing eyes. Then, he added, "See? I really beat him. Are you proud?"


    "Hahaha. Well done, kid!" Adam laughed, raising his thumb before adding. "Let''s fetch Morgane and continue to the guardian. We''ll need her help to defeat it."


    He nodded, advising, "You should walk before me. I''ll need a few minutes to recover from the damage my legs sustained."


    With a shrug, Adam took the lead, retracing their steps to the Banshee. However, the fake Julius gradually approached him from behind, his blade in hand.


    ''It''s been years since I didn''t relish in the pleasure of fooling idiots. Die, infuriating child!'' He screamed inwardly, raising his hand to impale Adam from behind.


    However, his face swiftly paled as white and dark light attracted his attention from above. In a split second, he raised his head to see where they came from, only to hear alarming words.


    "When you saw Julius, he undoubtedly had a cross drawn on his arm. But I asked him to wipe it after beating your friend," Adam innocently said as the mage''s hand clutching his Luminous Wildblade penetrated the doppelg?nger''s skull, leaving him with no time to react.


    "How does it feel to take someone else for a fool, only to realise you were the biggest?" Adam said, smirking as a radiant light engulfed the boy''s copy.


    However, his adversary gathered his remaining strength to spit his last words hatefully. "Your fool plays won''t save you against the guardian. I''ll await you in hell to take my revenge."


    "Wait forever, then. I won''t die before a really long time." He answered, his smile broadening on his face. As long as he obtained his body, he was assured of living for half a millennium thanks to Elena''s legacy.


    As the light from the explosion dissipated, and proud of his well-executed plan, he sat back to wait for Julius. He knew the boy was coming his way since he felt no tugging during his walk. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Five minutes later, the boy emerged from the mist with a radiant smile, shouting, "Big, bro! I defeated him! I told you I could beat myself!"


    "Hahaha. You really said the same thing," Adam answered, laughing before asking him to show his arm.


    "Look! It''s really me. So, are you proud?" Julius said, revealing his markless right arm.


    "I''m. Well done following my plan and defeating your opponent." Adam answered with a relieved smile. Everything fell into his prediction range, but his adversary''s strength.


    Curious about his brother''s fight, he asked, "Did you really infuriate him enough to make him try to backstab you?"


    "You should have seen his face when he realised," Adam answered, shocking the boy.


    "But your plan has a glaring weakness!" he exclaimed, remembering he was asked to remove the cross only if he beat his doppelg?nger. Then, he added, "What would you have done if I lost?"


    "Pfft." Adam stifled a laugh at the urgent remark and said matter-of-factly, his smile reaching his ears. "Because I trained you. You can''t lose in a duel."


    Confusion danced in Julius'' eyes as he asked, unconvinced, "Heee? Since when can''t I lose?"


    However, Adam shook his head, not offering a verbal answer. He didn''t want him to slack after hearing the truth.


    ''In truth, the strongest person in his tier is not me. It''s you, boy,'' he thought with a sigh. Who would have thought? Yet, Julius'' capability to analyse his foes'' moves in a second and predict them was truly horrifying. And he was the one who trained the boy to do that, not expecting he would surpass him in such a short time.


    Smiling softly and ignoring Julius'' confusion, he said, "Let''s see how Morgane handles the Banshee. I''m afraid she''ll end up devoured if we take too long to return."


    Upon remembering how the ghost seemed to hate Morgane, an icy shiver ran down the boy''s spine. With a nod, he raced to their location, unaware Adam redirected his attention.


    After traversing the thick mist at top speed for five minutes, his eyes widened in shock at the scene unfolding.

 Chapter 214 - 214: The Enslaved Princess

    "What is happening?" Julius screamed, fixing his hazel eyes on the laughing Banshee.


    "Don''t ask me," Adam answered, as confused as the boy, his eyes landing on the two seated girls.


    "Tell me more, little sister. I never thought we were so wrong," the Banshee said, her eyes glinting and her lips curled into a smile.


    "I''m no expert, but acting seductively will only help you find sinful men. The good ones prefer charming women," Morgane replied, remembering the romance books she used to enjoy before frowning. ''When did I read romance books?'' She thought.


    "Oh! Let me try if he returns alive. I''ll act shy to sway him. Hehehe." The banshee said, causing Adam to shiver and Julius to giggle.


    "She doesn''t look bad. Why don''t you give her a chance, big bro?" The boy said half mockingly.


    "Ha. Ha. Ha. It''s not fun. Listen well, Julius. Never play with a woman''s feelings.


    There is no give her a chance or try. Only go when you are sure," Adam said, his voice solemn and his words sincere.


    "I''ll keep that in mind," the boy answered, knowing his brother wasn''t fooling around and the advice would be helpful once he grew older.


    Then, they approached the two girls, drawing their attention with the sound of their steps.


    Shocked to see them in single pieces, the Banshee floated up. Yet, her expression swiftly shifted to apply Morgane''s advice. Her cheeks reddening, she said, "I''m glad to see you safe. I-I missed you."


    Adam rolled his eyes in response, holding his forehead with his right hand and... ignored her to speak with the girl. "We need to rest for six hours at least to recover our mana. Tell us about your plan in the meantime," he said, anticipating their last battle against the mysterious guardian. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll use the soul essences to create a weakening magic circle. If he walks into it, he''ll lose a third of his strength." She revealed emotionlessly, extending her right palm to collect the doppelg?ngers essences.


    "We''ll have a chance in that case," Adam and Julius nodded, their eyes brightening.


    Excited, the boy placed two talismans on the essences before handing them to the girl under the Banshee''s narrowing eyes.


    "URYYYY. Why are you so cold?! I''m really trying!" She suddenly shrieked, scaring the trio.


    "I made my stance clear already. I''m not interested in relationships and won''t be a ghost for long. With your... charms, I''m sure you''ll find someone better than me." Adam replied, his brow twitching at her persistence.


    "Humph. Keep your excuses for yourself! No one ever resurrected, and you won''t be the exception." She said, thinking he was pitying her.


    "I''ll try, anyway. On the other hand, you could help by telling us about the guardian and his strengths," Adam said with a smile. After years of guarding this place, she must surely know about him.


    "I can''t reveal anything." She answered, swiftly turning her head to the side before adding solemnly. "But if you promise to free me after beating him, I can make an exception."


    Scratching his ethereal head, Adam asked, "Can''t you just float away?"


    "Of course not. The guardian and duo are the same. In short, we are like your little friend, slaves." She responded, pointing at Morgane, unaware of the bomb she had just dropped.


    "Wait, what? Who is a slave?" Julius exclaimed, his mouth wide open as Morgane''s blue eyes slipped to the side.


    "That''s my problem to resolve," she said, ashamed of her status and angry the Banshee discovered her secret.


    "An adopted royal princess in name. Most likely because of your talent and affinity." Adam muttered, his glowing eyes scanning the red-haired girl pensively. Why did the royals let her attend college for half a year, and what were her origins?


    ''Don''t tell me...'' A sudden terrible idea manifested in his mind as he dug out a memory. If he were right, his instinctual familiarity with her would make sense. Yet, he hoped to be wrong.


    "I guess it''s useless to ask why they enslaved you, right?" Adam asked, trying to glean information but knowing he had little chance.


    "I can''t say anything." She replied before closing her eyes and falling silent.


    "Not even your birthplace?" He insisted despite her refusal. He had to know in advance and was unwilling to be caught unprepared if his suspicions proved true.


    "I don''t know. My first memories were in the capital when I was two," she said, her body shaking before adding, "Don''t ask me more questions, please."


    "Alright," Adam replied before turning to the Banshee pensively and asking, "Can we free the both of you using the same method?"


    "Unlikely. My slave mark is branded onto my soul and needs the essence of a powerful tier-four ghost to erase. A mage with excellent control and soul affinity must carry the operation." She answered, pondering for a bit before adding. "We might find a helper if hers is also a soul mark after defeating the guardian."


    "We''ll do our best to free you," Adam agreed before sitting in a corner and adding, "Tell the kids what you know. I need a moment to think."


    Then, he checked his blinking notifications, hoping he could invest a few stat points after leveling up.


    [Tier 3 Elite Ghost: Pontianak defeated. You have gained 100 experience points.]


    [Tier 3 Ghost: Poltergeists defeated. You have gained 50 experience points.]


    [Tier 3 Elite Ghost: Haunted soul defeated. You have gained 100 experience points.]


    [Tier 3 Boss: Doppelg?nger defeated. You have gained 250 experience points.]


    "Only five hundred Xp..." Adam muttered, sadness gripping his heart. Then, he gazed at his xp bar.


    LVL: 8


    Exp: 3740/5120


    ''Reaching level ten will be a pain,'' he thought after a quick calculation. Even defeating two tier-four mythical bosses wouldn''t yield enough experience. ''Well, except if I do it alone,'' he added, his lips curling into a wry smile and shaking his head.


    After a minute of pondering, he opted to take things slowly. Once Julius reached tier three, they could venture fearlessly into other tier three areas together. At that time, killing a hundred regular magical beasts wouldn''t be as hard.


    Approving his decision, he joined the trio to listen and think about a strategy.

 Chapter 215 - 215: Novas Plan

    As Adam approached, he heard Julius curiously ask, "What''s a Dullahan?"


    An icy shiver ran down Morgane and the Banshee''s spines. Just thinking about it was terrifying already.


    Her lips trembling, the Banshee explained, "It is an immortal ghost riding his dead horse. Nothing escapes his eyes, and he is skilled in using evil energy, dark magic, and curses."


    "Troublesome," Adam muttered, frowning upon hearing her description. ''Against a ranged enemy, it''ll be tricky to make him walk on Morgane''s circle,'' he thought, his fingers tucked around his chin.


    Drawn by his words, the trio turned and nodded at him before the girl continued the Banshee''s description, "He carries his head around and is also skilled in close combat."


    "Great! Let''s head back, then," Adam replied, his brows twitching. The guardian seemed too well-balanced with no apparent weakness to exploit. And that was without considering his horse.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. If you swear again to free me, I''ll draw him to little sister''s magic circle," the Banshee said, a sly grin tugging at her lips. After seventy years of guarding this passage, she was weary and felt her sanity gradually crumble after each passing season. Worse, her duty would only end in another hundred and thirty years.


    Unfortunately, to free herself, her master imposed a condition he knew she would never meet: come back with a sane ghost and marry him. That''s why she tried so hard to sway Adam, using advice from the only banshee who had achieved that in the past.


    "If we defeat the guardian, I promise to use his essence with Morgane to free you," Adam answered, his voice decisive before adding. "Now that we are in the same boat, what''s your name?"


    However, instead of responding, the Banshee fell silent, her silver eyes dimming. Her slaver didn''t even trouble himself to name her, only throwing her here a few days after her arrival.


    After a brief silence, her voice trembled. "I don''t have one. Just call me Banshee number six," she said, turning her head to the side.


    As her words lingered in the damp air, Julius felt a pang of sadness strike his heart. Everyone deserves to have a name. With a knowing smile, he gazed at his big brother and said, "Let us fix that. Isn''t my name cool? Big bro who chose it for me. I''m sure he''ll find a fantastic one for you too," he said, his voice echoing excitedly, as Adam facepalmed.


    ''I''m just giving names according to months. Stop your false advertising!'' He screamed inwardly, his lips twitching.


    However, the Banshee turned, gazing at him fervently as her lips curled into a radiant smile. "Please name me!" She said, her excitement carried by her voice.


    "..."


    As everyone turned at him with glinting eyes, Adam fell silent momentarily, thinking, ''Don''t blame me if you don''t like it!''


    Unfortunately, he failed to find a decent name related to November. So, he changed his tactic.


    "I name you Nova, take it or leave it," he said after a minute, cutting the word in half and adding an ''a''.


    "Nova..." The Banshee muttered, her mind echoing with the name for a few seconds until her smile broadened. "I like it! Thank you," she said, holding her chest in gratitude and joy while Julius nodded, approving the name.


    "Glad you like it. Let''s get back on the topic now. How do you plan to attract the guardian?" Adam asked, wearing his poker face not to laugh.


    "I have an idea, but you''ll have to fight him here for it to work," she started, reviewing her plan before continuing. "He most likely saw you defeat the two fakers from his position but can''t see us that far. My idea is for little sister to draw her magic circle in this passage. Once she is done, I''ll scramble to him and say you are blocking the way and promised to kill any sane ghost showing up."


    "Would that be enough to draw him?" Julius asked, frowning. From Nova''s earlier words, sane ghosts reaching this place were few, the last male being sixty years ago.


    "He''ll move. He did so sixty years ago to stop the cheeky human after he defeated everyone, even if he lost before my eyes in the end," she answered, revealing something shocking.


    "It wasn''t a ghost?!" Julius asked, his eyes wide open. How did a regular human reach that place alone, and how was the guardian alive if he lost?


    Adam gazed at the Banshee as confused as the boy, awaiting her explanation.


    "He was a weird youth, around fourteen or fifteen? I remember how his light green hair fluttered in the mist as he defeated the old Doppelg?nger and the guardian barehanded." She said, reminiscing in her memories briefly before continuing. "His strange magic and strong physic left overwhelmed them. Yet, in the end, he spared them and left after learning what lay beyond the canyon."


    "What a strange man!" Julius exclaimed, a pensive frown forming between his brows. His curiosity piqued, he asked, wanting to learn more about him. "What''s his name?"


    However, his question caused Nova to narrow her eyes for ten seconds, sweat dripping from her forehead as she searched her memories.


    "I don''t remember. But I''m sure it was a unique name starting with L." She finally said before adding, "And don''t ask about the canyon. I can''t reveal anything."


    Simultaneously, Adam shrugged and said, "He is probably dead or old now, anyway. Knowing about him won''t help us defeat the guardian."


    However, deep down, he admired the man. ''How did he defeat them all without weapons?'' He pondered, understanding the mysterious "L" was more than an ordinary mage.


    "True, he should be well past his eighties by now." Nova answered with a nod before continuing, "The guardian is a sucker for rules and was tasked with guiding any sane soul. So, even without mentioning that event, I know he''ll come."


    "Alright. We''ll go with your plan," Adam said, convinced by her words. Then, he turned to Morgane and added, "You can start with the circle. I''ll be resting to recover my mana a few meters away." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 216 - 216: Morganes Escape

    Hours went by as Adam recovered his mana with the help of his trusted cape. Simultaneously, Julius'' broken nose and cuts healed under the constant nourishment of his wood Qi.


    After five hours, Morgane walked toward them and said, her emotionless voice disturbing the silence, "The circle is complete."


    Curious about the result of her work, they accompanied her back and noticed a large and complex drawing on the ground. Ancient symbols related to souls wrapped the circle''s circumference as mystic images filled the middle.


    ''I recognise some of them,'' Adam thought, sure he saw them in Kwame''s mana-gathering technique. ''Does his technique strengthen the soul or infuse it with mana?'' He mused, once again impressed by the man''s genius.


    As he pondered, Julius'' eyes widened. "Wow, you''re a much better drawer than big bro!" He exclaimed, admiring the intricacies of her work.


    "It''s nothing exceptional. Every mage should know how to draw circles." Morgane answered, brushing the compliment off before adding. "I tweaked the symbols a little to make it effective on dullahans only. Try to keep it inside, or the effects will subside." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ll try our best." Adam answered before turning to Nova and asked, "Can you protect Morgane during our fight?"


    "It''ll be hard if we wait before the four kilometers and a half mark," she responded, shaking her head. Evil ghosts ran freely before her area. They didn''t dare to come so far only because her shrieks forced the lonesome one''s back, and the doppelg?ngers intervened when they were too many.


    Upon hearing her answer, Adam frowned, his mind racing for a second before his eyes lit up. "Can he see her if she flies?" He suddenly asked, causing her to tilt her head in confusion.


    "If she is high enough, he shouldn''t be able to see her," she replied, tapping her lips pensively before adding, "I would say at ten meters at a minimum."


    "Alright. Once you''re back, I''ll drop her behind him. Take her with you and hide deeper in the canyon," Adam said, planning to sacrifice a bit of mana to ensure the girl''s safety.


    With a nod, she floated towards the guardian''s resting place, praying for their plan''s success.


    Then, Adam looked at Julius, worry filling his eyes, and asked, "Are you sure you want to engage in that battle? Honestly, I can''t guarantee my own safety, much less yours."


    "We''ll have better chances if we fight together. I may be much weaker than him, but I can at least try to distract him." The boy answered solemnly, unwilling to hide in such a dangerous situation.


    With a soft smile, Adam nodded and said, "No matter what happens, don''t focus on me and always prioritise your own life."


    After all, they were linked, and he didn''t want to learn what would happen to him if the boy died. But truthfully, even if he wouldn''t admit it, he worried about the boy''s security.


    "I promise," Julius responded, his eyes narrowed in focus and his hands itching.


    Finally, Adam turned to Morgane. "Don''t scream, don''t speak, or even breathe loudly, ok?" He said, two mages'' hands weaving themselves in an instant under her armpits. Then, he added, "It may be uncomfortable, but bear with it until she comes back."


    The taciturn girl nodded in response, her blue eyes subtly trembling as her chest tightened. "Don''t lose," she said, trying to convey her emotions. Yet, something blocked her, causing her voice to sound robotic.


    "Not planning to," he reassured, smirking confidently before sending the hands eleven meters up.


    As she travelled in the air, unbeknownst to Adam, she muttered, "Liar. I can see your soul trembling..."


    After three long minutes, she noticed Nova cut through the mist in the distance, followed by the thunderous sound of hooves digging the rocks. Soon, the figure of a mighty black horse, its eyes glowing scarlet red, greeted her eyes.


    Riding it, a black armored body, a broadsword glinting death in his right hand. However, the true terror came from his left, carrying his severed head inside a metal helmet. Through the visor, two ominously blazing red lights illuminated the passage.


    In a swift movement, she placed her trembling hand over her mouth and nose, trying to stifle any sound she could produce to not attract the ghost''s attention.


    Fortunately, the dullahan passed below without noticing her suspended figure. A second later, she felt the hands carrying her move down gradually, their trajectory diagonal to the terrible enemy.


    Once her feet hit the ground, without turning back, her short legs came to life, bringing her towards the canyon''s depth.


    A second later, she heard Adam''s voice thunder behind, causing her racing heart to warm a little. "Watch over her, Nova!"


    Soon, the familiar Banshee joined her and screamed, "Run, I''ll guide you!" Followed by the guardian''s dreadful roars.


    "You dare betray our master?! Fool! Wait for me to return and devour your soul!"


    "Don''t turn back! We''ll be safe after crossing four hundred meters." Nova urged, already floating before her. Yet, despite her tone, Morgane saw her soul shake, dread gripping it tightly.


    ''They are more scared than I am. So, how can they press forward?'' She thought, a feeling of admiration bubbling in her heart. ''I-I want to become like them too!'' She added, stomping her legs harder on the floor and picking up her pace.


    Two minutes and a half later, her face red and breath ragged, she noticed Nova stop before a small hut.


    "Let''s wait inside and relax, little sister," the Banshee said reassuringly. Even as a ghost, the dullahan''s terror inducement affected her once he considered her an enemy. Fortunately, they were out of his range.


    "Can we really?" She asked, feeling it might not be the best idea.


    "Well, if they lose, he''ll kill us no matter what we do, anyway. So, we might as well enjoy ourselves and check his possession in the meantime." Nova answered, opening the door and revealing the sober interior.


    Following, she gazed at the table, small fireplace and desk upon which lay a pouch and a thin booklet.


    Curiously, she opened the pouch, wondering if gold filled it. However, to her surprise, an ethereal light blinded her briefly before dissipating.


    Drawn by the light, Nova explained, excitement glinting in her eyes, "That''s soul coins, the currency used by ghosts to trade goods." Then, she said, "What''s written on that beautiful book''s cover? I can''t read that language."


    After closing the pouch, Morgane took the booklet, looking at the beautiful paint-like cover. A mighty mountain towered amidst a peaceful forest. Its boiling magma, depicted with decisive strokes, appeared on the verge of erupting, showcasing the volcano''s fury. Yet, a weird sense of harmony washed over the duo''s mind, as if the weak surrounding nature tried to calm the furious mountain.


    "I can''t read the title." She said, frowning. It was the first time she ever saw the calligraphic symbols on the cover''s middle.

 Chapter 217 - 217: The Dullahans Fury

    Five minutes earlier.


    Nova cut through the mist, followed by the thunderous sound of hooves digging into the rocks.


    "Faster! I''m sure they are preparing something." She said, her voice carrying her anticipation and fears.


    "I''d like to see them try," the dullahan replied, the red light flashing through his visor narrowing. It was the first time this situation occurred, and truthfully, it amused him. After all, since his defeat sixty years ago, no one had approached his living space. Thus, he appreciated this opportunity to ease his boredom by obliterating the two fools.


    A few seconds later, he spotted the floating ghost and focused on him, his mount hastening. However, he failed to notice the magic circle imprinted on the ground because of his excitement.


    Smirking at their minor success, Adam''s voice thundered, "Watch over her, Nova!"


    With a nod, she floated away at top speed, leaving the seething dullahan in their trap.


    "You dare betray our master?! Fool! Wait for me to return and devour your soul!" He roared, gritting his teeth in anger and gazing at the glowing symbols composing the circle. Yet, the foolish banshee vanished from his thoughts as he felt his strength reduce by a third.


    In a hurry, he commanded his horse to carry him out under Adam''s widening smirk. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''He is less intelligent than the Doppelg?nger,'' he thought, his eyes brightening as he gripped his weapons and launched his ethereal body towards the retreating horse.


    "Julius, now!" He yelled, signalling the hiding boy to strike to reduce the ghost''s strength again.


    Alerted by the scream, the Dullahan''s eyes scanned his surroundings, the light emitted from his visor acting like two torches in the dim passage. But he failed to find his enemy before it was too late.


    "Dragon Fire Flowing Water!" Julius screamed his technique''s name, his voice surprisingly coming from under the horse''s belly.


    Hurriedly, the guardian moved his broadsword to protect his loyal companion from the threatening Luminous Wildblade, hoping it would endure the strike from below. Unfortunately, his moves fell into the duo''s prediction.


    Rising from a hole, Julius punched with all his strength. Fire and water Qi melded, taking the shape of a raging dragon before colliding and passing through the horse''s belly amidst sizzling sounds.


    At the same time, the canyon echoed with the loud clinking of metal colliding, followed by an explosion of radiant light.


    The horse neighed in pain while its rider endured the blinding light working to devour his dark armor.


    "Annoying pests!" The dullahan roared, swiping his sword with enough force to disperse the blast. After a rapid glance, he jumped two meters away, abandoning his heavily bleeding mount. After all, Julius'' strike had pierced its belly and burned its organs. He knew the horse was doomed.


    With hate filling his eyes, he opened his mouth, "Curse of..."


    However, they were well aware of his cursing abilities. In a split second, Adam rushed to Julius and hugged him.


    "Curse of Eclipsed Souls." He ended as the Divine warding enchantment covered the duo.


    Dark smoke rose and billowed in the mists surrounding them, trying to permeate their body and corrode their souls. Fortunately, the radiant light encasing them held firm, causing the guardian''s hands to tremble in fury.


    "What if curses aren''t working? Necrotic Bolt!" He roared hatefully, pointing his finger at the duo. Responding to his words, a dark green flash of light cut through the mist, aiming to impale them simultaneously.


    Julius reacted swiftly, jumping parallel to the ground and kicking Adam. Propelled using his big brother''s body as a support, the boy spun and landed. Simultaneously, Adam flew back a meter before stabilising himself as the necrotic bold drilled a hole behind their last location.


    ''That was close!'' Adam exclaimed inwardly, an icy shiver running down his spine. Despite losing a third of his strength, the dullahan could launch such deadly attacks easily.


    Unfortunately, their adversary was only beginning his counterattack.


    Fueled by anger, he followed up with two more dark spells.


    "Shadow Binds, Abyssal grip," his voice reverberated as shadows twirled and moved to ensnare Adam. Simultaneously, Julius'' shadow came to life and moved to constrict the boy.


    Without thinking, Adam hurled his Luminous Wildblade at Julius, causing the unaware boy''s pupils to enlarge.


    ''Is the guardian focusing on me after I killed his horse?'' He wondered, realising he was under attack while rotating his body after catching the blade. Swiftly, he plunged it into his shadow, burning the dark spell before it could harm him.


    Then, he readied his arm to throw the weapon back. However, what he saw shocked him.


    "No!" He screamed, his heart racing in dread as he gazed at the swirling shadows engulfing his big brother''s body.


    "Don''t throw it back!" Adam roared, feeling his ethereal body lose its freedom. However, his eyes narrowed, glinting with a sharp light as he continued. "If you want to play with spells, let me show you mine!"


    As his voice lingered, weapons encased in vibrating mana condensed one after another behind him. But he wasn''t done yet!


    ''I''ll go all out before the situation worsens,'' he thought, materialising his light-blue mana cape before Julius for the first time. Then, he entirely emptied his reserves, causing the cape to dissipate as fast as it appeared. Simultaneously, two giant spearheads materialised, causing the dullahan''s eyes to widen.


    ''That''s not an apprentice spell,'' he thought in alarm before screaming, "Umbral shield, cursed barrier!"


    Shadows danced before him, solidifying into a thick, round barrier reinforced by repelling curses. But, his widened eyes trembled upon witnessing the spearheads spin fast enough to draw all the surrounding mist. Worse, it swirled like a hurricane around them, breaking the binding shadow under the pressure.


    "Umbral shield, umbral shield, umbral shield, umbral shield," he hurriedly bolstered his defences, casting more layers of shields until his dark energy ran dry.


    ''He''ll be out of mana after that attack, and the human kid is too weak to threaten me,'' he analysed, his lips curling into a sinister smile. ''If you want to play with spells, I''ll show you my close combat skills, ants.''

 Chapter 218 - 218: Unveiling Weakness

    As the dullahan prepared for the deadly spell collisions, Julius breathed in relief upon seeing Adam safe. The shadows covering his big brother terrorised him, causing him to think the worst happened. Fortunately, he proved resourceful enough to free himself without the help of his trusted blade.


    However, his relief was cut short, replaced by curiosity and excitement. It was the first time he witnessed such a spectacle. Awe covered his features, and his hair bristled as his big brother opened his mouth.


    "Gungnir!"


    BOOM


    Eight violent explosions rocked the passage with terrifying sounds and heat, the blast propelling the two spearheads like rays.


    The canyon briefly fell silent. However, the mana techniques'' ravages were already visible.


    In shock, Julius gazed at the massive hole in the five-layered dark shield of their adversary, searching for his carcass. After all, how could he survive such an attack? Unfortunately, he failed to spot him before all the sounds erupted almost simultaneously, deafening him.


    As he covered his ears, he saw Adam hurl his vibrating constructs around the destroyed shields and scream, "He is still alive!"


    Reading on his lips, he narrowed his eyes, piercing the cloud of dust until he saw the mutilated figure of the dullahan. With half his torso gone, he had trouble believing the guardian didn''t die. Yet, Nova''s description of this dangerous species of ghost resurfaced in his mind.


    "He is really immortal!?" He exclaimed, his pupils enlarging in shock. How were they supposed to defeat him? As his mind raced, he remembered a detail in the Banshee''s words. The mysterious "L" had defeated but spared him. ''So, it means he can die, but we need to figure out how,'' he thought, hope swelling in his heart as his big brother''s mana technique collided with their unmoving adversary.


    However, under his shocked gaze, the dullahan''s black armor squirmed and reformed, closing any gaps in seconds.


    "Shit. I failed..." Adam muttered, a burning sensation coursing through his ethereal body as if his veins were on fire. ''I abused my magic circuits by discharging so much mana at once,'' he analysed with a bitter smile. Julius was his last chance, and he hoped he noticed something during his attack.


    "Did you see him try to protect a part of his body?" He asked urgently, his usual glowing eyes dim. If their enemy had a weak spot, he was sure he tried to protect it during his last strike.


    Alas, the boy broke his expectations with a shake of his head before saying, "I didn''t notice anything special."


    "Listen well, Julius. I want you to stay behind and scrutinise his every move. The moment you see him try to protect himself, inform me," he said solemnly, gripping his dark bastard sword between his hands. Then, he added, "Keep the blade for now and don''t try to object. You can''t die, understand?"


    Julius'' eyes reddened upon hearing his big brother''s words. Losing his voice, he nodded, determination burning in his eyes. ''I''ll find his weak spot in a flash and inform you,'' he thought, placing his full focus on the guardian''s body.


    Simultaneously, the dullahan''s lips curled into a smirk under his helmet. "Time to die, gnats," he said, gripping his long sword as the metallic clinking of his boots echoed in the surroundings.


    Despite his exhausted dark energy, he knew he would win. After all, he only relied on spells and curses because the duo stood several meters away. But in truth? He had never been a mage. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With each deliberate step, his smirk broadened as Adam''s inaction confirmed his suspicions. He was out of mana and couldn''t hurl those terrifying spears at him again.


    Opposite him, Adam grimaced, expecting to suffer in a melee fight against a tier-four ghost. With a deep breath, he encouraged himself. ''Don''t think negatively. You only need to buy time,'' he repeated inwardly, despite his quivering lips and trembling hands, until he remembered his friend''s words.


    "I''ll surmount my fears with my own strength!" He suddenly roared like a lion, drawing courage from Misha''s advice.


    Then, he lunged at the dullahan, his dark Blade of Adaptation squirming like a living being, and transformed into a crystalline dark spear mid-distance.


    After closing in, he drew his right arm back, gathering all the strength his ethereal body could muster before propelling it towards the lazily approaching foe.


    "Humph. That''s why magic is useless. Once you are out of mana, even a regular tier-three beast can kill you," the guardian said, giggling at the laughable strike. In his eyes, and with his speed, he could counterattack and end Adam a few times before the fool could even react.


    With a disdainful snort, he swung his great sword, parrying the spearhead with an upward slash before stepping forward to bridge the distance.


    However, his eyes widened as the spear suddenly squirmed and disappeared, replaced by a short Morgenstern. ''Not bad, you won''t have to retrieve your weapon after shortening its size,'' he thought, interested in Adam''s morphing blade. He would gladly claim it once this farce was over. After all, it was a waste to see such a fine weapon in an amateur''s hands.


    Upon reaching this thought, he took a familiar battle stance and raised his sword above his head.


    "Big bro! He can use my martial technique!" Julius yelled, alarms ringing in his mind and disbelief covering his features. How did the secluded guardian learn the Qingming Sutra''s techniques?


    As questions and worry filled his mind, Adam''s eyes narrowed. Despite being so close, his adversary forsakes all defences to use this move, unbothered by potential counterattacks. ''I can''t attack before finding his weakness!'' he screamed inwardly, understanding the evil ghost''s devious strategy.


    Why should he bother to dodge or parry when he could take the hits without suffering from the consequences?


    Faced with the dangerous situation and knowing he would have no chance to dodge at such a close distance, he emptied his mind and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 219 - 219: A Brothers Fury

    Upon seeing the stupid ghost close his eyes, the dullahan snorted in derision. All those efforts to trap and cripple his strength, only to give up? Wasn''t he about to use his Morgenstern?


    ''Such a weak-willed ant,'' he thought, his grip tightening on the broadsword''s handle before the weapon descended.


    Simultaneously, time slowed down for Julius as he watched his big brother''s impending doom in despair. ''Why?! Why can he use a cultivator''s technique?'' He screamed inwardly, his chest tightening painfully.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t do anything from his position, and even being closer wouldn''t help. After all, he had little hope of blocking a tier-four full-powered strike with his strength.


    However, the instant the weapon glowed red with negative energy and moved, Adam suddenly sidestepped, causing their eyes to widen.


    ''Was he faking it?'' The dullahan questioned, his experience ringing alarm bells in his mind. ''Not good!'' he thought, instantaneously realising where the problem lay. This strike contained his entire body''s weight and strength. He couldn''t stop it.


    Yet, his panic didn''t last long. Swiftly recovering, he brushed the failed blow consequences off. After all, he was immortal.


    As his black broadsword cut through the wind, visibly displacing air, a red light sword sparkled, travelling for ten meters before dissipating after missing its target.


    Simultaneously, Adam stepped forward, planting his left foot on the ground firmly, and swung his dark Morgenstern with all the strength he could muster.


    CLANG


    The sound of a blunt weapon colliding with metal reverberated as the dullahan''s black greaves bent inwardly.


    Then, without a second''s delay to check his strike''s effects, Adam jumped back and drew a mouthful of air.


    ''I almost died!'' His voice thundered in his mind, momentarily dazing him. Faced with the terrifying martial technique, with no way to stop or predict its trajectory, he had given up on thinking. However, after closing his eyes, he sensed his instincts whisper to dodge on the right timing. With nothing to lose, he trusted them, leading to his successful survival. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How did you dodge that?" Julius asked, his voice an octave higher as shock and relief combined on his features. He knew better than anyone how swift this blow was. He was confident no one could dodge it at such a close distance, not even creatures a tier higher than him.


    Brought back to his senses by the boy''s question, Adam''s eyes narrowed, glaring at the healing right leg. ''Not in the torso or right leg,'' he thought, a frown etching itself on his ethereal forehead.


    "Instinct. Did you see him protect himself?" He asked back, his eyes darting on the guardian''s body for a clue.


    "No. But I have an idea!" Julius yelled back, a calculative glint flashing in his eyes. Then, he added, "Try to focus his left arm or head!" It was a simple but effective idea. Without his left arm, the dullahan would lose his ability to carry his head and momentarily lose his vision.


    Figuring the boy''s intention, Adam nodded, gritted his teeth and charged in, his Morgen stern reshaping itself into a spear.


    As his steps reverberated, the dullahan''s glowing eyes narrowed dangerously under his visor.


    ''This brat!'' He thought, grinding his teeth hatefully after having his weakness exposed. His soul bubbling in rage, he used one of his innate abilities to rid himself of the talkative pest.


    "Fall into despair," he said, his voice echoing ominously as two red beams emanated from his eyes.


    Alarmed by the sudden attack, Julius swung his gladius to block the beams in vain. After all, they were mental attacks, causing their victim to experience illusions of their worst nightmares continuously until they gave up and committed suicide.


    However, the light crashed on the Luminous Wildblade''s radiant light encasing the boy.


    His teeth cracking under his fury, the guardian watched his ability stop in its tracks, understanding the blade protected its wielder against curses and dark magic.


    "RAHHH! Your petty tricks are annoying, but that''s it! Against overwhelming strength, they amount to nothing!" He roared, raising his left arm to dodge the spear''s thrust as his right swung his broadsword at the fool.


    The wind howled as the blade moved to cut Adam in half, yet only determination was visible in his eyes. ''With my own strength!'' He screamed inwardly, slamming his left fist on his spear''s shaft''s end.


    The unexpected action caused the dullahan''s pupils to dilate in panic as his eyes followed the new trajectory of the spearhead. With the new upward momentum, the thrust turned into a swift slash, leaving him no time to dodge.


    "NO!" He shrieked, causing the air to tremble as he jerked his left arm back with all his strength. Yet, the tip still slashed through the helmet with terrifying speed, leaving a linear wound on his face.


    Alas, it wasn''t deep enough and only deprived the ghostly horseman of his left eye, and his right arm was still falling.


    ''Shit,'' Adam thought, his face paling. He knew they wouldn''t win this fight without suffering. So, he aimed for a mutual strike, counting on his blade''s Chimaeric Resilience enhancement to survive after destroying the head. Yet, his plan backfired. Their enemy wasn''t critically wounded or incapacitated while he would.


    ''I count on you, Julius!'' He thought, commanding his blade to turn into a throwing knife.


    "ARGH!"


    As pain assaulted his soul and the blade slashed through his shoulder, almost reaching his chest, he used his remaining strength to throw his weapon at the boy, giving it one last command before collapsing to the ground.


    "Big bro, NOOOOOOO!" The boy roared, tears flowing down his cheeks as his undefeatable brother fell face-first.


    "AHHHHH!" He screamed in rage, his Qi boiling in his dan tian and flowing through his meridians like a raging river. Fiery Qi shone in Julius'' hazel eyes, giving them a red hue. Then, he declared, his veins twitching and enlarging under the influx of energy, "I''LL KILL YOU!"


    Simultanesouly Adam''s weapon reached his gladius and suddenly encased its edges in its dark luster, increasing its sharpness to the fourth-tier standard.

 Chapter 220 - 220: The Final Duel

    "I''LL KILL YOU!" Julius'' words echoed in the canyon as dust rose from the groaning ground and spiralled behind him. His muscles tensed, doubling in size under the influence of his Qi and erupting emotions.


    Gazing at the kid''s outburst and fluttering dark and red uniform with ridicule, the dullahan snickered, "Come and try. Despite your unique energy, you are weaker than your friend." Then, he thought about the man who used the same powers to defeat him sixty years ago and added, "Even he can''t beat me after I learned his techniques, much less an ant like you."


    However, his words fell on deaf ears as Julius thought about a single goal: destroy the head to avenge his big brother.


    With a mighty stomp, the rocks cracked under his feet as he propelled his body forward, his gladius tightly clutched in his right hand and the Luminous Wildeblade in his left.


    In a flash, he bridged the distance separating them. Carried by his momentum, he jumped, his brown hair dancing in the wind as he swung his glowing red gladius.


    Unfortunately, the headless horseman swiftly moved his arm, smirking and lashing his sword. In mid-air after his blow''s failure, he knew the kid had no chance to dodge.


    As the black sword displaced air in its wake, Julius'' response caused his eyes to narrow.


    Using his earth Qi, he bolstered his defences before throwing the Wildblade at the smirking head.


    "This tactic won''t work anymore!" The dullahan roared with rage, straining his right arm to halt its momentum forcefully. Then, he swiftly placed the guard on the blade''s path, deflecting it amidst clinking sounds. He had learned his lesson against Adam''s devious scheme and opted to reduce his strike''s strength. Anyway, using fifty percent was enough to obliterate a tier-two kid.


    Despite his timely block, his eyes widened in shock upon seeing Julius instantaneously hurl his glowing left fist. But his astonishment didn''t come from the martial technique. No, it came from the bizarre target. ''He is not aiming at my head?'' He thought, his eyes fixing the water and fire Qi dragon rushing through the air.


    "It''s useless!" He said, his voice carrying his contempt after noticing the martial technique smash against the Wildeblade, pushing it into his body. However, what happened next fell outside of his expectations.


    BOOM


    Radiant light exploded inside his torso, devouring his negative energy like a ravenous wolf, causing him to raise his brow and shrug. He didn''t need energy to kill a kid in the first place. But his dismissing posture rapidly shifted as he felt his strength plunge again.


    ''This damned weapon is the bane of ghosts!'' He screamed inwardly, realising the kid''s actions weren''t driven by his emotions but calculated!


    ''I must remove it!'' He added, gritting his teeth and aiming his sword against his own body to push it out. But would Julius give him enough time?


    After landing on the ground, he bent his knees, and his gladius flashed, cutting through the distracted dullahan''s legs like butter. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s not useless," Julius replied, towering above and peering at his enemy like a predator before roaring, "Die!"


    Echoing his rage-filled declaration, his right arm trembled as silver-colored metal Qi enveloped his weapon. Yet, a forgotten friend rapidly condensed to join his Qi as a blue veil melded with it, creating a dancing aura around the gladius.


    In a harmonious movement, he swiftly raised his sword above his head and struck, causing the dullahan''s eyes to widen in horror for the first time.


    "This attack!" He roared, the image of the green-haired man who had defeated him years ago superimposing itself with the kid''s


    Upon remembering how he had been cut into pieces, his lips curled into a grimace as he roared, "I''ll never lose again!" Then, he raised his sword before his head, determined to block the attack before it could reach it.


    As the face-off climaxed, Julius swung his gladius, its silver, blue and dark lights glinting beautifully before the ferocity of the strike descended upon the dullahan.


    The wind howled furiously, forced aside by the sword before the sound of the weapon''s collision echoed in the canyon. Blown in a circle and revealing the clean ground, the dust swirled around them as if to witness who would emerge victorious.


    "I WON''T LOSE!" Suddenly roared the dullahan, his broadsword trembling under the impact but holding.


    Yet, his declaration only met Julius'' sad eyes, tears welling in them. "I avenged you, big brother," he said, his voice trembling. His attack was a sword light, meaning his weapon could move after the strike.


    So, with fluid movements, he raised it again, causing the struggling dullahan''s features to contort into a fearful grimace. ''N-No! I''m still blocking the first!'' He thought before witnessing the boy throw his second blow.


    SHATTER


    A rain of black metallic fragments danced in the air as the ghostly knight''s sword shattered under the attacks'' pressure. Then, Julius'' gladius zoomed in on his eyes at an alarming speed, leaving him time to form one last vicious thought. ''At least I won''t leave this world alone.''


    Then, the glowing sword cut through the helmet as if made of paper and bisected its head cleanly, ending its life. A second later, his black armor turned ethereal and slowly dissipated amidst the canyon''s mist, revealing the deeply fissured ground underneath.


    After his blow, Julius fell on his knees, blood dripping from his nose and ears. Yet, he couldn''t rest. Drawing his remaining strength, he rose to his feed and searched for his big brother''s figure in despair. "I won, so please hold one," his hoarse voice echoed after he spotted Adam''s flickering grey figure.


    Hope swelled in his heart as he retrieved the dullahan''s essence before stumbling to reach him. Then, he gently carried him on his back and, using his gladius as a cane, walked towards the canyon''s depth.


    ''I must find Morgane. I''m sure she can save him,'' he thought, his eyes blazing in determination, unaware his body was rapidly recovering under the Blade of Adaptation''s influence.

 Chapter 221 - 221: Risky Proposition

    After two minutes of stumbling, Julius'' eyes lit up as he sensed strength and Qi return to his body. He rapidly converted his energy, using the wood element to hasten his recovery, and realising his big brother''s blade must have helped heal him. With his gladius drawing Qi, they formed an incredible pair of weapons.


    Refreshed thanks to their help, he picked up his pace, his boots echoing against the rocky ground of the misty canyon.


    As the damp air licked his sweat-covered skin, he noticed a lonely hut after three minutes of walking. ''Is it the dullahan''s living quarters?'' he mused, scanning the area and hoping to spot the two girls.


    "Are they inside?" He muttered, pressed for time. Then, he shouted tentatively, "Morgane, Nova, where are you?"


    Echoing his question, he heard hushed whispers coming from the lodging before the door creaked open, revealing the red-haired girl carrying a booklet and the Banshee.


    "I can''t believe you survived!" Nova exclaimed, smiling like a child before noticing the blinking ghost carried on the boy''s back. Her smile instantaneously froze, and her eyes widened as she asked, "What happened to him? His soul is collapsing!"


    Alarmed by her words, Morgane swiftly ran to the duo, her blue eyes scanning the ghost.


    "He tried to find the dullahan''s weakness and was wounded. Can you heal him?" Julius asked, his heart filled with hope after finding Morgane.


    However, she shook her head, her lips quivering. "I-I can''t do anything. He is beyond saving," she answered, sadness gripping her heart. It was a miracle his soul didn''t dissipate already. She really couldn''t do anything, and not even a tier six essence would help.


    Upon hearing the catastrophic news, Julius clutched his chest as his heart threatened to explode in his chest. "No, no, no! He can''t die. You must save him, please." He yelled, his breathing ragged and his vision spinning. Their journey had just begun with many things and places yet to be discovered, so how could his big brother die? He couldn''t accept it.


    Unfortunately, Morgane remained silent, her head lowered, and her shoulders slumped, feeling guilty. After all, she was the one who insisted on exploring the canyon''s deepest part despite Adam''s reluctance.


    As an uneasy silence settled briefly, Nova''s eyes trembled briefly before a flash of resolve flashed in their depth. "We can save him, but I''m afraid no one will like the cost," she said, grimacing at her memories of the ghost she disliked the most.


    "W-What price? Let''s go, I''ll pay it!" Julius urged, wishing nothing but to save his brother.


    "You won''t be the one paying. Adam would most likely be the one to," she said, conflicting emotions clashing in her head. Since they defeated the guardian, they now had access to what lay five hundred meters further, meaning she could ask her master for help. Yet, she knew him. He never worked for free, always taking the lion''s share in deals, no matter the situation.


    "I don''t care! If he dies, he won''t have any use for his possessions, anyway. So, lead the way!" Julius roared, unwilling to waste a single second when his brother''s life could end at any moment.


    "Alright then. But keep in mind that he might resent you depending on what is asked," she said before floating towards the unreachable canyon''s end.


    Julius swiftly ran behind her with renewed hope, thinking, ''As long as he lives, we''ll find a solution.''


    After running through the thickening mist for three minutes, something he never imagined was possible appeared before his widening eyes. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead of a house, a castle, or simply the passage''s wall, he gazed at a large city surrounded by water. Tall buildings towered in the distance, and he noticed ghostly figures patrolling the gigantic walls. Further ahead, he saw a grand palace, its towers illuminating the darkness and chasing the mist away.


    "Follow me and don''t speak," Nova said, bringing him out of his observation before floating to the city walls with a grimace.


    As the trio made their way, a grey ghost covered in ethereal armor met them. "Why are two humans here?" He asked, frowning in displeasure. Living beings were unwelcomed in the dead''s territory. It was a universal rule everyone knew. So, why were they here?


    "They defeated the guardian and want to heal their friend," Nova said, pointing at the flickering Adam. Then, she added, "After he recovers, they''ll leave. You have my words."


    "Hmm. Can you prove those kids defeated that old coot?" The guard asked pensively, finding the claim unrealistic. After all, the dullahan had stood guard for centuries, never permitting passage to any evil ghost or living being.


    "We have his essence," Nova responded, gesturing for Julius to show it.


    After a brief inspection, the guard scratched his ethereal cheek. No doubts were permitted. It was really the dullahan''s essence. "Follow me. I''ll guide you through the city and supervise your stay." He started abiding by their rules before adding, "To avoid misunderstandings after you get the wrong ideas, I''ll inform you that any guard here is stronger than the guardian.


    So, follow the rules and leave without causing trouble."


    Everyone nodded and followed in his steps before Nova explained the guard''s identity, "They are soul reapers, ghosts created by this city''s master to uphold his rules. Seventy years ago, there were fifty of them guarding the walls, all in the fifth tier."


    ''Fifty tier-five ghosts?!'' Julius thought, his pupils dilating. Shepard had told them only a hundred mages reached the fifth tier on the entire planet. So, how could a city possess half that number without anyone noticing it?


    Discerning his shock and comprehending his thoughts, Nova said, "The royals sent a mage''s regiment once. But they were obliterated by the guardian. The few survivors reported the canyon was filled with evil ghosts, prompting them to throw the ones plaguing their territory here."


    As Julius and Morgane mused her revelations, they reached and stepped through the gate. Then, their guide said, pointing his finger toward the palace, "Only our master can treat your friend. Considering the situation''s urgency and the achievement of defeating the dullahan, I contacted him on our way."

 Chapter 222 - 222: Spectral Diplomacy

    "He saw everything and is interested in meeting the courageous group who defeated his creation," The guard added, hastening his steps to bring the trio to the palace before Adam fully dissipated.


    Upon hearing the meeting had been set, relief washed over Julius'' body. With rapid steps, he followed the guard, running behind him, unaware that Nova''s face distorted into a grimace.


    ''I hope he won''t ask for everything,'' She thought, an icy shiver running down her spine as the ten''s eternal sovereign''s image flashed in her eyes. Truthfully, she didn''t want to see him and be subjected to his commands again. But what alternative did she have? Even if they possessed the dullahan''s essence, with Adam''s soul collapsing, she had no hope of freeing herself.


    Her heart filled with apprehension, she floated behind the soul reaper, her trembling soul catching Morgane''s attention.


    ''I promised to repay them,'' the short girl thought, a flash of determination flickering in her emotionless eyes as she continued. ''I''ll offer gold or even that royal secret to help them.''


    After everything they went through to grant her request, that was the minimum she could think of to pay the favor back. However, she knew money might not be enough. ''They have their own currency,'' she remembered, clutching the soul coin''s pouch against her chest as her mind raced.


    After a minute, her brows furrowed as she realised she owned no valuable items to trade. After all, even if she had gold, she ultimately was a slave.


    Minutes passed as the trio cut through the spotless streets, stunning the ghostly citizens.


    "They are living beings!" One yelled in panic, scrambling inside his house and swiftly closing the door and windows behind him.


    "They found us! Hide until the guards handle them!" Another screamed, alerting his neighbors before everyone hurriedly escaped and barricaded themselves in their habitations.


    "Sigh. They all have terrible memories of mortals, especially mages," the guard said, shaking his head. Who could blame them, though? Most sane ghosts ended up enslaved by dark mages, causing them to hide in remote locations or find cities by a stroke of luck.


    Then, as the palace closed in their vision, he continued, "Our lord Ossian is really agreeable as long as you follow his rules. Let me explain to you the most important ones. No matter what happens, don''t fight in the city. Don''t steal others'' properties. Don''t curse or commit disgusting actions. Finally, don''t lie."


    After finishing his sentence, his back facing the palace''s gates, he turned towards them and genuinely said with glowing eyes, "I''ll wait and pray for your friend''s healing here."


    Julius bowed his head politely to express his gratitude, saying, "I hope for his recovery, too." Then, he swiftly turned, unaware he had broken Nova''s advice, causing the soul reaper''s eyes to narrow as one of his passive abilities activated.


    An image of an old shop''s interior appeared in his mind. Scanning it, he saw a smiling old apothecary seated behind a counter. Above him, shelves supporting medicine-filled flasks glowed under the soft sunlight. Finally, he noticed a beautiful woman cleaning and organising different materials in the back room, where steam billowed above a hot cauldron.


    The radiant smile they wore warmed his heart, causing him to understand with relief that the boy''s soul was pure. Curiously, he shifted his vision to see what lay on the sides before leaving.


    He saw a younger version of the boy reading a book under the wounded ghost''s tutelage there. However, an inconspicuous figure he almost missed caught his attention.


    Cold sweat dripped from his forehead as the seated man rose, his brown eyes peering at him intently, scanning his essence and tier in a second.


    ''I''m outside, so how can he see me?!'' He thought in alarm as the man raised his hand and placed his index on his mouth.


    "Swear not to speak or die," the man said, his words causing the guard''s souls to tremble despite his tier-five strength.


    "I-I swear!" He blurted out in panic, unwilling to displease the mysterious man, who exuded a tangible soul pressure.


    As his words lingered, Julius'' soul sea blurred. A second later, he recovered his vision, gazing at the boy''s departing figure, dread dancing in the depth of his eyes.


    Simultaneously, the man sat back and muttered, "They are doing interesting things... But time is ticking, and the day to choose is fast approaching." Then, he fell silent, his eyes glinting mysteriously, fixing an ethereal window.


    ***


    In the meantime, the trio stepped into the palace''s corridor. Not wasting time admiring the luxurious decorations lining the walls, they sped towards the throne room''s open doors and halted on the red carpet, their eyes widening.


    Before them sat a pale ghost donned in intricate golden armor. Its condensed soul, no different from a proper body, screamed power and majesty.


    "Welcome to my soul society, living humans," said the ghost, fixing grey strands of hair under his regal crown with his right hand and caressing his neatly trimmed beard with his left. Then, he continued, his voice carrying his authoritative nature, "We don''t have enough time to follow the usual negotiation procedure. So, I''ll leave you two options."


    Raising a finger before Julius could interject, he said, "One: after your death, I''ll turn you into a ghost, and you''ll serve me."


    Surprisingly, his demand targeted Julius, not Adam. After witnessing the boy''s two last fights, he realised how incredible his potential was, compelling him to recruit him.


    Then, he raised another finger and added, "Two: your unconscious friend will have to serve me for..." He paused briefly before continuing, "Let''s say a thousand years?"


    A deafening silence echoed his words as Nova gritted her teeth, thinking, ''I knew he would enslave them.''


    Simultaneously, Morgane and Julius weighed the offer carefully despite their shock.


    ''In truth, he only leaves us one option,'' Julius thought, understanding the ghost king''s strategy. By giving them the illusion of choice, he compelled them to pick the one he wanted.


    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 223 - 223: The Haunting Decision

    Julius knew picking the second option would be no different from selling his brother as a slave, not to mention the duration. A millennium was too long.


    But the first option was a risky bet, too. After all, once he agreed, what guarantee did he have the ghost king wouldn''t kill him and turn him into a ghost on the spot?


    ''I don''t know,'' he thought, despair creeping into his young heart. Yet, he had to make a choice. One with lasting consequences for both of them, no less.


    Sweat dripping from his forehead, he gathered his courage and asked, "What prevents you from turning me into a ghost on the spot after I pick the first option?"


    "Lies are banned from my territory, and I only speak truths," answered the ghost king, a smile tugging at his lips. Then, after seeing the boy''s sceptical expression, he added. "If you are unconvinced, I can take a soul oath."


    Silence engulfed the room again as Julius pondered, ''With our link, picking the second option is even worse. I''ll have to stay in this city and die or see Ossian destroy it.''


    Unwillingness covered his features. Ever since his birth, his big brother had been bound to him for reasons no one could figure out. Would breaking that link have terrible unforeseen consequences?


    As the boy pondered, the silent Morgane suddenly chimed in, her emotionless voice echoing against the silence. "I can reveal one of this world''s secrets," she started, trying to find convincing words before adding. "Without knowing it, you''ll die in a few years."


    "Oh? Interesting, but I don''t think a mere secret has more value than these two," Ossian replied, scanning the red-headed girl''s soul with his glowing eyes. After a second, they lit up, causing Morgane to tremble.


    "Tell me that secret. In exchange, I''ll remove that slave spell plaguing your life force and hindering your emotions," he said, his smile broadening.


    "I-I..." Morgane stuttered, tempted by the offer. It was her biggest dream to free herself from the royal''s control and roam the world. Yet, despite the chance to achieve it, she doubted.


    ''Can I selfishly accept, leaving them to fend for themselves?'' She thought, guilt veiling her eyes as she considered the question seriously. With only that secret as a bargaining chip, she would have nothing to offer Ossian to help the duo.


    "I refuse," she mumbled, her heart aching in consequence. Despite her desire, helping the duo was her priority right now. Even if their interactions were limited, they had only shown her kindness, endangering themselves and ending up wounded, all to find her mother. ''How will I look at myself in a mirror after abandoning them?'' She thought, trying to appease her chaotic emotions.


    "You know where to find me if you change your mind," Ossian responded, unbothered by her refusal and not planning to change his price. Regardless of her secret, he still believed Julius and Adam had more value. After all, he witnessed a kid in the middle of the second tier defeat a late-stage tier four dullahan with his own eyes.


    "Now, make your choice before it is too late," the ghost king said, pressing Julius for an answer and gazing at Adam''s flickering figure.


    Everyone gazed at the boy, anticipating his answer with bated breaths.


    Knowing time was running thin, Julius stopped thinking. With a grimace, he resolved himself, starting, "I chose the f..."


    However, he halted mid-sentence, his eyes widened in confusion. ''What is that?'' he thought, staring at a transparent window floating before his face. Then, his eyes bulged as two words suddenly appeared on it.


    [Option Two.]


    He read the short answer, doubts filling his mind again. ''Why option two? Who is trying to communicate with me?'' he mused, frowning. Option two was the worst. He had already established that. At least, with the first, they would have time to search for solutions to free him from the promise.


    So, why two?


    After a brief instant, he resolved himself to ignore the message and chose the first. Yet, before he could, the window enlarged, the letters becoming bigger and denser. Then, under his bulging eyes, two more lines appeared.


    [Name: Adam]


    [Race: Spectral sovereign]


    ''Is big brother trying to communicate?'' He thought before realising something bizarre. ''What''s a spectral sovereign?'' He added in alarm. Even after crossing the canyon, they found no ghost remotely similar to Adam. After all, he was the only one who could use pure mana and had no innate ability.


    ''Or were our perspectives biased the whole time, and his innate ability is the possession of mana circuits?'' He mused, deciding to trust the message for better or worse.


    "I chose the second option," he declared, closing his eyes, doubts gnawing at his heart.


    "Alright, I''ll apply a mark on you to..." Ossian began before abruptly halting, his eyes narrowing. ''Is he less intelligent than predicted?'' He pondered, wondering if Julius failed to understand the implications.


    "Are you sure? One thousand years is no joke," he said, subtly trying to influence him.


    But the boy firmly replied, "I''m not sure, but that''s what I picked."


    "Verry well," Ossian grumbled, walking toward the unconscious flickering ghost, his facade perfect. Yet, he was dancing inwardly. Of course, he would have preferred having the boy first. But it didn''t matter for his long-term plan, anyway.


    After seeing how close the duo was, possessing one of them was the same as having both, according to his understanding. So, truthfully, the two propositions were unavoidable traps.


    Satisfied by the outcome, he channelled his potent soul essence, placing his hand above Adam. Bright grey light glowed from his fingers as strands of soul energy melded with the dying ghost, alleviating the flickering gradually. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Five seconds later, Adam''s ethereal mist swirled and condensed, repairing his mangled chest and shoulder and causing everyone to sigh in relief but Nova.


    She knew Ossian would next brand his slave mark into Adam''s soul, forcing him to serve him for a thousand years. But what could she do? She was his weak slave herself and couldn''t go against a tier-six ghost king...

 Chapter 224 - 224: Confrontation in the Soul Sea

    Ossian''s lips curled into a victorious smile after healing Adam. Swiftly, he sent a part of his soul inside the ghost''s soul sea to brand his mark. After all, ghosts blessed by mana were a rarity. Even if he valued the boy''s unique energy more, Adam would be a fine addition to his ranks before Julius came to beg him to release his brother.


    At that time, trying to save each other, they''ll both fall into his grip.


    ***


    A moment later, he found himself inside Adam''s well-organised apartment room. "Found you," he said, his eyes glowing like two torches as he stepped towards his bed. Yet, he momentarily halted, his brows furrowing after glancing at the table.


    ''What are those grimoires?'' he thought, attracted by their centuries-old covers and a faint sensation of familiarity. His curiosity piqued, he continued, planning to ask the ghost after enslaving him, not entertaining the thought they were genuine. After all, soul seas were ethereal. Only representations of meaningful items and people could exist in them.


    His smile widening, he reached the bed and placed his hand above Adam''s body. Yet, now that he was closer, he frowned. "Why do you have a physical body in your soul sea?" He muttered, confusion flashing in his eyes. Usually, people''s representations mirrored their looks. So, why wasn''t he a ghost here, too?


    ''I''ll take my time to discover all your secrets in those one thousand years,'' he thought, excitement bubbling in him as soul energy condensed on his fingers.


    However, the sudden sound of the door creaking open attracted his attention. Alarmed, he swiftly turned, his guard raised and his eyes widening.


    "What is happening?" He asked, gazing at another Adam in confusion. He was sure the one sleeping was his genuine soul. So, who was the identical man, and why did he possess a soul, too?


    "I won''t ask twice. Remove your hand," the man said, his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "Or what?" Ossian answered, a playful smile tugging at his lips and wondering who that fool might be. Threatening a ghost king was a grave mistake not even arcanists dared to make.


    "Or the boy will end you in the future," answered the man, smiling ominously. Then he added, "His talent is much more terrifying than you can imagine and directly counters ghosts. So, if you want to make him your enemy, please enslave his brother."


    "The boy? Hahaha," Osian exploded into laughter after hearing the joke. He had assessed Julius carefully and knew he could reach the sixth tier. But so, what? He was a ghost king. An existence that could take on multiple arcanists without losing ground.


    His self-confidence was so high that he even believed he could survive long enough against an archmage to escape. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He can reach the seventh tier," the man revealed, smiling playfully at the overconfident ghost king.


    The echoing laughter instantaneously stopped as black lines etched themselves on Ossian''s forehead. Was the copy bluffing? Unlikely. Under his scrutinising eyes, no one could lie. "Is it related to his talent?" He asked, remembering the boy''s unique energy.


    "It is. Those fools don''t realise how lucky they were for the boy to develop such a strong dan tian," the man responded, Julius'' interface flashing before his eyes.


    Name: Julius


    Race: Human


    Talent: Sun-Grade: X¨©ngch¨¦ng D¨¡nti¨¢n W¨²j¨© (Forming the Dan Tian Limitlessly)


    Affinity: Nature


    Class: T2 Cultivator


    HP: 279/400


    Vitality: 40


    Strength: 40


    Agility: 40


    Qi: 48


    Intelligence: 2


    A menacing smirk crept on his lips as he gazed fearlessly at Ossian, asserting dominance in their exchange as the king''s eyes narrowed.


    "You are just giving me more reasons to enslave the both of them," he said, his hand glowing with soul energy to proceed with his mark branding.


    "I said I wouldn''t ask twice," the man said, his voice ominous and his features emotionless as he continued, "Atomic blade."


    Echoing his words, a torrent of shimmering blue energy coalesced into a floating razor-sharp blade of pure light. Scalding sparks danced along its edges as the air trembled and cracked under the spell''s appearance.


    As the dangerous hum of the blade filled the room, accompanied by the metallic scent of oxygen being split apart, the ghost king trembled in fear.


    ''A tier seven spell!'' he screamed inwardly, feeling the power radiated by the blade. Swiftly, he retrieved his hand and stood as straight as a pole. ''Why is an archmage in the ghost''s soul sea?'' he thought, gulping in anticipation and hoping not to lose a part of his soul.


    "Good. Now that you realise who''s the strongest in the room, we may negotiate like civilised people," the man said, his voice oozing sarcasm. Then he continued, "For saving the fool, I''ll grant you one request. So, choose carefully."


    "Anything? Can I ask you to conquer the Bellorian kingdom for me?" Asked Ossian with shimmering eyes. He wasn''t amassing soul reapers without purpose. One of his long dreams was to leave this canyon and establish his own country. Sadly, the mages would never let him achieve it.


    "No, ask something related to mana. It can be anything," the man replied, dismissing the atomic blade to return the room to its peaceful state.


    However, Ossian''s mind was anything but calm. ''Anything? Can he do THAT?!'' he thought, remembering the crazy dream he had in his early days as a ghost. If he could truly, he would become the strongest ghost of their era, surpassing the nine other eternal sovereigns by a large margin.


    His eyes narrowed in focus as he asked, "Can you grant me functional mana circuits?" Despite his long life, he only met a few ghosts possessing mediocre mana circuits. Yet, he knew this elusive organ was the answer he sought to reach the seventh tier.


    As he waited in anticipation, sweat matting his forehead and hope rising in his heart, the mysterious man''s smile widened to reach his ears.


    With gradual steps, he approached the towering ghost king. Then, with a deep voice, he answered, "I can."


    ******


    AN: I have a challenge for you, my dear friends:


    I''ll release an extra chapter If the book gets 20 new unique reviews (past chapter 100) before June 15th.

 Chapter 225 - 225: Shadows of the Past

    "I can."


    The mysterious man''s words echoed, reaching the dream place''s plaza as Ossian''s eyes twinkled like stars.


    "But I want two things in exchange," the man added, his voice carried by his mana intimidatingly.


    His brows furrowing, Ossian crouched to look at Adam''s copy in the eyes and asked, "What is your price?"


    He knew such unheard services couldn''t be paid by merely healing a dying ghost. So, with clenched fists, he resolved himself to deliver whatever the man wished. Nothing was off-limits, not even his soul-reaper production method.


    With trembling hands, he watched as the man''s mouth opened. "One: give the boy a tier six soul essence."


    "What?!" screamed Ossian, his pupils constricting at the outrageous demand. With only ten ghost kings alive, they were rarer than dragon scales, and for good reasons. According to their naming, the eternal sovereigns never died from old age or sickness. Thus, the only way to obtain their essence was to kill them. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You surely have one. If not, buy it from your brethren." The man replied, lowering a finger. Then he continued, "I want you to swear a soul oath never to attack and protect them if they are in danger before your eyes."


    Ossian fell silent in response, his mind racing. The second condition was as good as non-existent, especially if he reached the seventh tier using the mana circuits. At that time, he would be confident to crush two of the three archmages in a duel. The problem was the soul''s essence.


    He indeed claimed one a thousand years ago after his predecessor and mentor went mad. Faced with the threat of the terrifying tier-six evil ghost and his potent negative energy, he initially fled the city. Yet, luck didn''t abandon him.


    After weeks of wandering, depressed about losing his home, a travelling aged man suddenly stopped him.


    "What is such a powerful ghost doing here alone?" He asked, the sun glinting on his tanned skin as his eyes peered through his soul.


    Astonished to be seen by the decaying person, he shook his head in sadness. "Our lord turned evil. I have nowhere to return to," he answered, his eyes dim and head lowered in defeat.


    "Oh? You see, I have a keen interest in ghosts. I can help you conquer your home back for a favor," the man responded, a gentle smile tugging at his lips.


    "Don''t bother. With access to negative energy, he became unbeatable under the archmage tier," Replied Ossian, looking dismissively at the man''s long, white hair and austere walking cane.


    "Trust me, young ghost. I can do the world one last favor before going to the Franca empire," said the man, unafraid of the mention of archmage or evil ghost.


    His interest piqued, and wondering if he was courageous or an old fool, Ossian''s mood brightened a little. "I can lead you there, but I''ll be powerless against him. Are you confident in winning?" He asked, his brow raised and his dim eyes brightening.


    "Yes. I''ll even leave you his essence. The only thing I want is for you to safeguard and give that grimoire to someone worthy," said the man, extending an old, ethereal book.


    Stunned by how small the favor was, Ossian nodded in gratitude as he took the tome. After a brief pause, he said, "Follow me. I''ll guide you to the canyon."


    As they travelled together for a week, he learned many things about the man, including his name.


    "I can already see the city, old Kwame. Are you really sure about your chance?" Ossian asked, furrowing his brows in concern. The beautiful white city was gone, replaced by blood-red constructs filled with madness, showing how deep his mentor had fallen.


    "Don''t worry about me, young ghost," Kwame responded with a smile before worry flashed in his eyes. "I want you to think hard and deduce what triggered your mentor''s transformation to avoid facing the same problem in the future."


    "I already know the reason," Ossian said, shaking his head with a bitter smile. Then he continued, "It''s lies. He kept lying to himself until he believed his own words and turned evil for power''s sake."


    "You already understand what to avoid in the future, then," Kwame answered, his eyes glowing as they locked on the evil ghost towering above the palace. Then, he gradually raised his right palm.


    Responding to his movement, mana coalesced and weaved itself before Ossian''s astonished eyes. Fear gripped his heart as he gazed at a shimmering star radiating terrifying heat a second later.


    Before he could understand how powerful the spell was, the star disappeared incomprehensibly.


    "Arcane Nova," said Kwame, as a searing wind assaulted and rumbling noise deafened them.


    In shock, he swiftly raised his head, only to gaze at a catastrophic dome of raging flames encasing the palace and the shrinking figure of his mentor.


    ''He is an archmage!'' He realised, his eyes trembling. How was it possible? There were only three of them, and none appeared as old. Not to mention, Kwame seemed to originate from the southern continent. Yet, he knew the archmage there was named Zuberi Nyota.


    "Who are you?" He asked, his voice engulfed amidst the roaring ambient noises.


    However, Kwame heard him and answered with a voice ominous enough to cause his soul to tremble. "An affinity and talentless mage, a mana conjuror... And a man out to get his revenge."


    He would never forget the fury and pure mana he saw dancing in his eyes.


    As he trembled uncontrollably, like a gazelle cornered by a lion, the cacophony of sounds died down, and he heard Kwame say, "Don''t forget your promise. I wish you the best of luck living a lies-free life."


    Then, he silently walked away, his kind smile replaced by a vengeful grimace and his eyes burning with resolve.


    Gazing at the man''s departing back with a mix of terror and gratitude, he planned to uphold his promise. Centuries later, he created a dullahan, tasking him to protect the canyon against living beings. But he also entrusted the grimoire to him.


    Finally, sixty years ago, a worthy youth appeared and defeated his vanguards with ease. To reward him, he offered Kwame''s grimoire through the dullahan''s hands and asked him to leave the canyon with it.

 Chapter 226 - 226: A Kings Agony

    That''s how he came to possess a tier-six ghost essence. Yet, he was reluctant to part with it. More than a memory from this powerful friend, he wanted to use it to pierce the secret of revival to repay him.


    Despite the lacking tier of the essence, it was his best shot. After all, the last tier-seven ghost mysteriously disappeared more than five thousand years ago, according to records.


    Gritting his teeth, Ossian suggested, "Can you ask for something else? I need this essence."


    "No. I need one, too," the man replied, his tone firm. Then, he added, smirking, "I''ll build you circuits in the seventh tier. You''ll only have to gather mana and create circles for a few years to break through."


    ''I can''t refuse!'' he thought, his hands trembling. With tier-seven circuits, he would be guaranteed to reach that rank. After becoming a ghost emperor and archmage, he would have many more options to accomplish his goal.


    With a sigh, he pledged, "Me, Ossian, ruler of the soul society, swear on my essence to protect the kid and his friend if peril threatens them under my eyes."


    The mysterious man''s smile widened upon seeing him accept.


    With a wave of his hand, mana weaved itself into intricately connected patterns sparkling with pure energy. Then, he said, "Enter with your entire soul for the grafting."


    Understanding the man was physically far from the canyon, Ossian nodded, impatient to control the elusive energy source.


    With a thought, his body disappeared entirely from the palace''s throne room, stunning the trio.


    "What''s happening?" Julius asked, alarms ringing in his head. First, the ghost king stood rooted above his big brother for ten long minutes, and now he disappeared without a word.


    "I don''t know," Nova answered, frowning and drafting theories. Was Adam trying to resist the slave mark? Even if he did, Ossian should be able to overpower him in seconds, adding to her confusion.


    Simultaneously, Ossian''s soul became more condensed and majestic in Adam''s soul sea. His eyes glowed with ethereal shine as he gazed at the mana circuit expand second after second.


    After a minute of anticipation, the patterns glowed a sky-blue light and crisscrossed in intricate sequences taking the form of a body.


    His work complete, Adam''s copy walked towards the table, grabbed the two grimoires and placed them on the bed. Then he gestured for Ossian to lie on it.


    Unafraid the man would mess with him, he followed the command silently, creating a bizarre scene in the apartment. With his tall frame, his legs and head dangled as only his torso fit the support.


    Smiling wryly, the man said, "I''ve been studying mana circuits and souls for twelve years, so listen carefully. You''ll experience searing pain for the next ten minutes, but no matter what, don''t resist. If you do, your soul will clash and reject the circuits and... You''ll die." Then, he clenched his right fist and moved it encouragingly, adding, "Good luck enduring!"


    "Wait! Let me have time to prepare mentally," Ossian responded, panic veiling his eyes. Yet, the man immediately started blending mana with his legs.


    "ARGH!" Ossian roared, feeling like lava had been injected into him instead of mana.


    "Don''t resist, and don''t scream in my ears, fool!" The man yelled back, his left eye twitching in annoyance.


    "..."


    Momentarily forgetting the pain after hearing the shocking words, Ossian thought, ''How unreasonable can you be, mister? I''m suffering, but can''t scream?''


    However, he knew better than to irk a working man, understanding he needed every bit of focus to conduct such a delicate operation. With gritted teeth, he endured the next nine minutes without a sound.


    Gone was his majestic figure, as sweat covered his face and matted his silver hair. His muscles twitched uncontrollably, every nerve shrieking in torment.


    Unshed tears filled his eyes as he thought, ''This is worse than slavery and torture. I want to die!''


    Who could blame him for having those thoughts? The operation was genuinely terrifying. Most would die during the first minute, and even the most resilient body cultivators wouldn''t endure it for more than three.


    However, the man''s following words caused him to fall into the pit of despair.


    "I''m done with your body. Now, I''ll have to link everything to your soul essence. The pain should be approximately sixteen times higher, but it''ll only last a minute. So, hold on, ok?" Adam''s copy said encouragingly, his forehead glistening with sweat as he moved his right hand above Ossian''s chest.


    "N-No. Not sixteen times!" The ghost king stuttered, a tear rolling down his cheek. He was at his limits, knowing even if he didn''t resist, the pain would kill him anyway.


    "Hold on! You can even scream for this minute if you want," the man said solemnly, causing him to doubt his ears.


    ''What archmage acts like that?'' He screamed inwardly, doubting his worldviews. After all, he, a dignified king, was lying on a table, his appearance dishevelled and his crown lying on the ground. Alas, his thoughts were cut short as a pain he had never felt before assaulted his being.


    "AAAH!"


    His painful screams echoed, disturbing the peaceful landscape of the dream place as his body convulsed uncontrollably and his luminous eyes rolled back in their sockets.


    PAH!


    A resounding slap echoed as his consciousness blurred, bringing him back to a world of suffering he would never wish for anyone to experience.


    "Don''t pass out, or you''ll die!" The man exclaimed, using his mana to meld the remaining parts of the circuits with Ossian''s essence.


    Sweat dripped from his forehead as he focused on his task, enduring the annoying screams of the ghost king and slapping him each time he was about to lose consciousness. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s the last second! You can do it!" He screamed, connecting the last piece to assemble the complete puzzle.


    ZHOOM


    Simultaneously, mana hummed and converged towards Ossian''s soul, drawn into the glowing circuits like magnets.


    "AHHH!" Clenching his fists tightly, the ghost king roared with delight, feeling the elusive energy under his control for the first time.


    A mana storm swirled around him, painting the room blue as the man''s words lingered, "Have fun playing around with mana and don''t forget to give them the essence."


    Ossian''s eyes brightened as he turned towards the man to thank him. Yet, he was already gone, leaving him alone with the sleeping Adam.

 Chapter 227 - 227: Breaking Invisible Chains

    "AHHH!" Ossian''s power-filled roar echoed in the dream place as mana currents phased through Adam''s apartment ceiling, painting the red sky blue.


    The ghost king''s mana circuit pulsed like veins under his ethereal skin, shimmering with arcane lights as his eyes brightened with joy. Despite his terrible agony, he now felt the pain was worth it.


    With a childish smile unbefitting his position and rank, he heard the man''s fleeting words. "Have fun playing with mana, and don''t forget to give them the essence."


    In a heartbeat, he turned, his heart filled with gratitude to thank him.


    However, he frowned, noticing he was gone already, leaving him alone with the sleeping ghost. Dismissing the man''s departure, he laughed after scanning his soul''s stability, saying, "Hahaha. I can finally advance but must remain hidden, or the three dogs will visit me."


    The grafting was perfectly integrated with his essence, as if those circuits had been his since the beginning, adding to his satisfaction.


    After a moment of testing and analysing, he calmed down, turned to Adam, and smiled. "It''s time to awaken you, my lucky charm," he said, his eyes glowing tenderly. If not for this peculiar ghost, he wouldn''t have met the mysterious man and obtained what every eternal sovereign dreamed of.


    With light steps, he walked towards the bed, extended his hand, and infused a substantial quantity of soul energy to heal Adam entirely. After all, he only stabilised his condition earlier, wanting him to remain unconscious until he completed the enslaving process.


    Grey light encased Adam''s body, penetrating it and reaching the core of his soul. The soothing glow swiftly merged, mending the wounds he received against the dullahan and the hidden ones.


    Yet, Ossian frowned after two minutes, thinking, ''Why is he still wounded?'' Even after infusing ten percent of his potent energy, Adam''s soul kept gulping it, trying to repair something that didn''t seem to exist anymore.


    Upon realising the problem, Ossian''s eyes widened in shock. "It''s only half a soul!" He exclaimed, an icy shiver running down his spine and wondering how strong Adam would have been if he was complete.


    Then, he curiously compared his new circuits with the ghost''s, trying to find the answer. However, the result left him speechless.


    Adam''s circuit had nothing in common with his. Be it quantity, width, or intricacy, they were inferior. Truthfully, they were absolutely terrible. Not even regular tier-two mages had such bad ones. It was like they followed the base template used for every commoner.


    "How did he even become an apprentice?" Ossian muttered, dazed by Adam''s illogical situation. He knew the young ghost couldn''t even gather mana typically without exclusive methods. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Is it the archmage arrangements?'' He pondered, knitting his brows before giving up. The mysterious man was gone, and he doubted the ghost knew anything. So, before Adam woke up, glowing grey energy swirled around him as he left the soul sea.


    ****


    "He is back!" Julius exclaimed as Ossian''s figure reappeared in the throne room. Then, he stuttered, worried for his big brother''s safety, "W-what did you d-do to him?"


    Morgane and Nova''s ears perked as they gazed at the ghost king attentively, confused by the turn of events and wishing for answers.


    "Nothing. I struck a new deal with someone else. Thus, the previous terms are void," answered Ossian, hiding his joy and curiosity behind a mask of solemness.


    "Really?!" Julius and Nova screamed in unison, shocked by the revelation.


    Simultaneously, Morgane''s legs gave up in relief, her physical reaction contrasting sharply with her emotionless demeanor.


    However, Ossian locked his eyes with hers before she could stand up, curiosity gnawing at him and asked, "Nothing stops you from revealing your secret, now. So, will you accept my conditions?"


    Hesitation veiled her face for a second as voices from the disgusting royals filled her mind.


    "You can''t share that. Follow our orders. Return to the palace..."


    They kept ordering her around passively, trying to influence her mind daily. Yet, copying Adam, resolve flashed in her eyes despite her fears, snuffing the irritating voices.


    Determination filling her heart, she rose to her feet. Her emotionless face contorting forcefully into a smile, she replied, "Free me and help me find my mother, and I''ll reveal everything I know."


    The voices screamed in her ears that she couldn''t, deafening her in response. Yet, she ignored them, her posture firm and her chest raised in pride. After all, she participated in this expedition, too, reaching and discovering the forgotten soul society.


    "Verry well. I''ll find your mother for you if she is in the canyon." Ossian promised, gesturing to come to him and adding, "The process won''t be painless. I''ll pulverise the branded part of your soul before healing it, so prepare yourself."


    Grimacing after each step as the voices grew louder in her mind, Morgane reached Ossian. Then, she sat before him, taking a position that would help her endure.


    "I''m ready," she said, biting her collar to muffle her screams.


    "I''ll do it in a flash," answered Ossian, placing his hand on her back and scanning her soul to locate the mark.


    Soul energy condensed in his palm a second later. With a decisive push, he hurled it, his aim flawless.


    "ARGH!" Morgane''s muffled scream echoed in the chamber, tears and snot mixing on her face as the pain of having a part of her soul torn off assaulted her.


    Fortunately, the pain, albeit intense, only lasted for a second before a soothing sensation embraced her soul. Gradually, the hole replacing the slave mark filled itself under Ossian''s skilful manipulation.


    Simultaneously, she felt the locks and chains impending her emotions and life force break one after the other until one last remained, trying to resist.


    "MORGANE! I''m directly speaking with you now! Return this instant, or I swear I''ll hunt you down. Every kingdom will know about you, and you''ll have nowhere to hide in the world."


    However, despite the menace, Morgane smirked, answering provokingly, "You''d better hurry." Then, she added, remembering the people she grew up with. "I''ll soon be powerful enough to overturn your kingdom and free all the others!"


    At the same time, having lost its support, the last lock crumbled, causing her hair to wildly flutter, as energy rushed fiercely through her body.

 Chapter 228 - 228: The Kings Fury

    "MORGANE!" Roared Thorian Bellor, his eyes bloodshot after feeling his link with the girl break entirely. Yet, he wasn''t done venting as he screeched again in frustration, "RAAH!"


    Next to him, Gabriel Ashford''s eyes widened in shock. They had been discussing signing a contract to import manufactured handbags from the Agnivana kingdom a minute ago when the king''s sudden outburst distracted him.


    ''Did he go mad?'' He thought, narrowing his eyes and gazing at the king''s fluttering blonde hair and blue eyes. ''No. he''s too young, so what compelled his anger?'' He pondered, assuming someone must have contacted him through a spell initially. Then, he remembered the name.


    ''Morgane? The adopted princess with a rare affinity and incredible natural talent for magic?!'' He exclaimed inwardly, wondering what transpired to her for the king to burst into rage.


    "This stupid commoner slave. She dares to taunt me? ME?" Thorian screamed, his eyes releasing wisps of dark red mana as slight tremors distorted the surrounding air.


    "My king, please calm down," Gabriel said, trying to appease the volatile man''s fury. Yet, his mind raced. Depending on the girl''s plight, he might reap unexpected profits if he played smart.


    Upon hearing the Marquis, Thorian''s eyes cleared, reason returning to them. Yet, his anger was far from being quelled. Through gritted teeth, he ordered, "I want Morgane''s picture plastered on every wall in every city. I''ll reward anyone who provides information about her location with ten gold coins. A hundred to whoever brings me her head and a thousand if she is still alive."


    Then, he continued, his voice echoing through the royal castle, delivering his promise fully, "Send the arrest warrant to every allied kingdom and prepare a battle mage division to investigate her last known location."


    ''I''d rather see you dead than let you roam freely,'' he thought, regretting his decision to let her attend the College of Alchemy and Transmutation for half a year and realising he had been too lax in his way to handle the summoned.


    "Gather the kids and make them go through brainwashing once a week. Also, increase the slave mark potency. I want to be warned at the slightest rebellious thought," he commanded, unwilling for the same scene to repeat itself with the others.


    After all, what allowed Morgane to free herself was his dismissive approach and reliance on the automatic application of the slave spell. Now, he would be more active and supervise their actions directly.


    Listening to his commands, Gabriel''s eyes sparkled, a plan forming in his mind. ''The failure must know where she is since he monitors the college''s Gate,'' he thought, his lips curling into an imperceptible smile.


    ''With her affinity for souls, she''ll be a fine addition to my ranks. I can also use her after capturing the boy to make the absorption process easier,'' He pondered in a second, planning to make a move personally.


    Then, he rose from his luxurious seat, taking support on the carved table with his right hand and solemnly said, "I''ll join the search with my soldiers, my king."


    "Sit down this instant," Thorian responded, his fist slamming on the table and his eyes narrowing. "Morgane asked me to invite you for the entire week specifically. You won''t leave before I ensure you had no hand in her escape!" He said, his voice dripping threats and his mouth ready to call his familiars at the slight sign of disobedience.


    Stunned by the revelation, Gabriel bit his teeth in anger. Why did no one inform him, and why did she want him to be in the royal castle? He thought about it before screaming inwardly, ''She is with the kid! After the fiasco with Thomas, he took measures to keep me busy!''


    Then, he remembered Jean''s words about alerting him with an ugly grimace. ''I won''t admit this garbage was right. Never!'' He screamed inwardly, sitting back on his chair.


    Then, recovering his bearing thanks to his years of politics, he said, "I have nothing to do with her actions. I don''t know where she is and never contacted her." Then, tapping his index rhythmically on the table to alleviate his irritation, he added, "I''m willing to pass through a lie detector spell to reassure you, my king. I only want to help before she slips away and disappears into the wild."


    "Humph. Of course, you''ll go through spells to verify your claims. I won''t believe she chose you randomly among all the nobles in my kingdom," answered Thorian before calling one of his royal mages.


    Unfortunately, his keen perception played against him in this situation. Since he realised the boy had caused his invitation, he would have to reveal his conflict with him.


    ''I need to play it smart not to reveal too much,'' he thought, fresh sweat glistening on his forehead as a middle-aged mage entered the conference room and immediately cast a spell.


    "If anyone lies from this moment, an alarm will ring to alert everyone," said the mage before stepping aside and letting the king proceed with the questioning. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "When did you see Morgan for the last time?" Thorian asked, his blue eyes drilling holes through Gabriel''s old body.


    "Haven''t seen her for a few years. The last and only time was during your adoption ceremony," Gabriel responded, confidence filling his voice. In this situation, not leaving the slightest doubt he was guilty was the best course of action, and he knew it.


    "When did you last contact her?" Thorian asked, frowning after not hearing the alarm and wondering if the Marquis was truly innocent.


    "I never contacted her," answered Gabriel with a firm head shake. Then, he added, aiming to cut the interrogation short, "I did not see or contact her. I think we can stop here, my king."


    "I have one last question," Thorian said, his growing confusion irking him to no end. "Why did she request you to be invited into the castle to distract me?"


    ''I couldn''t avoid this one,'' Gabriel thought, gritting his teeth, before answering, "Because one student she frequents is considered a criminal in my territory. I''m guessing she came with him to Belloria for the holidays and wanted to distract me from the boy."

 Chapter 229 - 229: Intrigue in the Castle

    "Oh? She is in the kingdom?" Thorian asked, his eyes narrowing. Then, his voice resounded in the castle again, "Restrict access to every Gate in the country this instant. Only royal mages are authorised to use them."


    After giving his command, he focused back on Gabriel, more questions spawning in his head. "How did a boy escape your Ashford family and reach such a far away college?" He asked, a brow raised. If it was the Academy of Elemental Arts, Dark Magic and Necromancy or Academy of Light Magic established on the central continent, he could have accepted it with difficulties.


    But the College of Alchemy and Transmutation needed two months of travel by boat at minimum, and he was sure Gabriel wasn''t stupid enough not to monitor the kingdom''s Gates and ports. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s a family problem. I would like you to respect my privacy and allow me not to answer this question, my king," Gabriel answered, lowering his head respectfully as he attempted to avoid the question.


    Cold sweat dripped from his forehead as he knew if the king pushed him further, he would have to reveal more than what he was comfortable with, including things much worse than his agenda with the boy.


    However, the furious Thorian didn''t give him what he wanted. The next second, he smirked and asked, "A criminal in your marquisate is a criminal in my kingdom. Now, explain what he did and how he escaped your vigilance for months."


    With a sigh, Gabriel shook his head before his eyes turned sharp. "I entertained your questions long enough. Don''t push me too much or be ready to see most nobles turn against you," replied Gabriel, his solemn voice reflecting his firm stance.


    After all, who would want to serve under a king who abused his authority to invade their private life? Not to mention, many were dissatisfied with him after the whole baby fiasco from thirteen years ago. Yet, they stayed silent, scrutinising Thorian''s moves and gauging his worthiness.


    He did not doubt that once public, this interrogation session would blow out of proportion and threaten the king''s interest.


    With enough nobles retracting their support and loyalty, even if Thorian commanded enough mages to force each of them to bend individually, he would find himself in a world of trouble after so many stopped paying taxes. Of course, he could move his entire forces to conduct a widespread sweep of the kingdom to subdue them all simultaneously.


    But that would require mobilising the mages protecting critical areas like the borders, cities or strategic resource nodes.


    Thus, his only choice would be to take them on gradually over several months, during which he would find himself without income and unable to pay his army.


    Upon hearing Gabriel''s not-so-veiled threat, Thorian''s veins bulged, squirming on his forehead under his anger. He knew Gabriel and the Ashfords were rotten to their core, but every noble wasn''t like them.


    He almost faced public outrage after ordering them to kidnap babies and dispose of their parents thirteen years ago without giving proper explanations. The last thing he wanted was for a fresh scandal to blow up so soon.


    His eyes glowing in fury, he gritted his teeth, his jaw''s muscle apparent as he forced himself to say, "You are forbidden to leave your manor until light is shed on this case. For your lack of decorum, you are fined two thousand gold coins. Now get out of my sight."


    Silently, Gabriel rose from his seat and took his leave, yet his mind was anything but silent. ''Wash your neck because your days are counted, foolish king. In a year or two, my family members will sit on that throne you don''t deserve,'' he thought, his eyes glowing with ambition.


    As his steps echoed against the castle''s marble floor, Thorian sneered in anger, ordering, "Monitor this old dog and his family''s moves. No matter what they do or who they contact, I want to be informed."


    Then, he thought, ''In three months, the first batch of kids will awaken their memories and start progressing at breakneck speed. In a year or two, those dissident and plotting nobles will bend the knee or die at the hands of the babies they cluelessly delivered against their will.''


    As he walked out of the room, ready to conduct a widespread search for the traitorous girl who abused his trust, Morgane rose to her feet in Ossian''s castle, feeling liberated.


    "I-I can express my emotions!" She yelled, jumping in happiness as the force blocking her vanished entirely.


    Julius gazed at her fluttering red hair in shock as he listened to her melodious, emotion-filled voice. ''Did she become someone else entirely?'' He wondered, his eyes wide. The difference was just that big between her usual taciturn and freed self, not to mention her vigorous life force. Despite her untrained body and young age, he estimated she was already faster than a regular adult.


    "Alright, calm down, little squirrel," Ossian said, amused by her lively reactions. Then, he contacted his soul reapers through their marks and said, "Scour the canyon to find a female ghost who appeared here ten to fifteen years ago."


    Gratitude flashed in Morgane''s eyes upon hearing his words. She would finally meet her mother!


    "Thank you, uncle Ossian," she said, a bright smile covering her face as she bowed her head respectfully.


    "U-Uncle? Call me king Ossian, please," the ghost king answered, stunned by her lack of decorum but not finding the strength to punish the friendly girl. Then, with a gentle smile, he added, "They should find her in a day or two. Now, tell me that secret only known by royals."


    Morgane''s smile vanished in response as her eyes trembled after remembering what she and the other eight thousand kids went through in the past.


    Taking a second to breathe deeply and calm her emotions, she revealed, her eyes narrowed, "They are building secret armies composed of slaves they call the summoned. According to Thorian, we came from another world, and our potential is higher than regular nobles''. To keep the secret, he kidnapped us and killed our parents when we were babies."


    Silence engulfed the room as her words lingered like an omen. An omen Ossian understood more than anyone else, one of impending war.

 Chapter 230 - 230: Slapped Awake

    As Ossian thought about the consequences of having his city surrounded by countries mobilising secret armies, Julius'' eyes widened in shock. Her revelation clarified many past events for him and was closely related to his brother.


    Morgane was his age, born a few months prior. So, those events happened... ''Thirteen years ago,'' he thought, a mystery covered in mist unveiling itself in his mind. After all, he always wondered where his big brother came from. Despite asking him several times, he always answered something weird with a grimace like, "I''m an alien, or I came from another world."


    ''He was telling me the truth this whole time!'' He exclaimed inwardly. He had always thought Adam tried to scare him with his answers.


    ''Is he one of those summoned? Was it the reason Gaston tried to devour him?'' He speculated, finally understanding the hateful devil''s motive.


    But he frowned as the same question haunting them remained. Why was he a ghost when the others clearly weren''t?


    Irritated by the lack of answers and not caring much about the secret army or whatnot, he said, "We should wake big bro up. He must know about this, too."


    Upon hearing his words disturb the heavy silence, everyone gazed at him and nodded. It was time for Adam to wake up.


    Then, Ossian walked towards the sleeping ghost and slapped him under everyone''s stunned eyes.


    "AAAH?! Who dares slap me in my sleep? I''ll slap your entire family for months!" Adam screamed in outrage as his dim eyes came to life.


    Simultaneously, Julius facepalmed and shook his head vigorously, thinking, ''Why is the first thing you do after waking threatening a tier-six king?!''


    Next to him, Nova''s lips quivered slightly before curling into a smile. ''Slap this bastard who charged me of guarding this gloomy passage for two hundred years!''


    Finally, Ossian''s eyes narrowed. Since they had the same face, slapping him instead of the mysterious man was too tempting. Yet, he didn''t expect instantaneous threats in response. With a dangerous smile, he said, "Are you sure you want to slap me, boy?"


    Yet, instead of answering, Adam materialised his Luminous Wildblade and charged, screaming, "Julius, there is another ghost! protect Morgane."


    "WHAT?! STOP!" Julius shrieked in fear, charging behind to intercept him, while Ossian frowned.


    "Are you still asleep?" The ghost king said, raising his hand and slapping him again. Then, he said, "I can continue until you remember what you were doing before losing consciousness."


    "Argh! Who are you, old ghost?" Adam asked, holding his cheek before looking around and figuring out where he was.


    "Wait, I was in the canyon with the kids. Where am I now?" He muttered, focusing on remembering. Yet, what happened after he went to rest in the passage was blurry.


    After thirty seconds of intense concentration, he finally remembered his fight and defeat against the dullahan. Then, he swiftly turned his head and sighed in relief upon seeing everyone alive. Reassured, he took a deep breath to calm down and gazed at Ossian.


    Wearing his poker face, he asked as if nothing happened, "So, who are you, and why am I here?"


    "..."


    Julius halted in his steps, lost for words, as Nova and Morgane exploded into laughter, wishing they had snacks to watch the scene.


    Simultaneously, Ossian''s brow twitched. "You are in the palace of the soul society. I healed you after you almost died," he said before adding, his voice filled with irritation, "Watch your manner and words. I''m a tier six ghost king."


    "Hah?" Adam exclaimed, the fluttering mist covering his body trembling wildly as his eyes widened. ''He won''t kill me right after I recovered, right?'' He thought, analysing the situation in a flash before smiling.


    "I see, I see. Hum. My mentor is an arcanist, too, and I think he is calling for us. So, goodbye?" He said, doing his best to sound friendly as the two girls burst into laughter again.


    "Please, big bro, just stop speaking," Julius said, his face beat-red. Then he explained what had happened after Adam lost consciousness.


    "Hahaha. Well done, boy. I knew you would beat him," Adam laughed, patting Julius'' shoulder with a wide smile. Then, he turned to the frowning Ossian and said, "Thank you for healing me. I''ll repay this favor one day, trust me."


    However, Ossian''s answer stunned him. "You don''t have to. The price has already been paid." Then, he used his soul energy to bring the essence and settle his debt.


    "Take this. It was part of the deal," he said as the tier six soul essence phased through the ground to appear before the duo''s feet.


    Before Adam''s shock settled in thoroughly, Ossian resumed their conversation about the secret army, asking, "How many summoned are there in the Belloria kingdom?"


    "Around eight thousand," Morgan replied, her voice filled with sadness before adding. "The number varies from one country to another. Since Belloria is among the smallest ones, the summoned population shouldn''t rival an empire." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After this new shocking revelation, Ossian fell silent again, a deep frown etched on his face. Eight thousand mages with higher potential than nobles were not a joke. He understood they would reach the apprentice or mage tier at minimum. The most troubling part was his city''s location. Established in the unclaimed canyon bordering Belloria and Aurora, he would face immense pressure from both sides.


    ''I need to find allies urgently,'' he thought, excluding the other eternal sovereigns. After all, none would abandon their cities. To make things worse, they were spread around the globe, making communications and logistics impossible without Gates, a technology they did not possess.


    But besides them, he didn''t know much about the current geopolitics of the outside world. Why would he? His interest waned as kingdoms rose and fell during the past thousand years. Fortunately, three visitors were in his palace.


    "I have a new deal for you. I''ll grant you a request for information about potential allies," he said, his eyes glowing in determination. Even if others misunderstood him, he lived his life honestly. If he needed something, he would pay the required price.


    "Deal!" Adam screamed, instantly recovering from the shock of seeing the item he had been searching for.


    "Alright, what do you want?" Ossian asked with a playful smile, anticipating an outrageous demand.


    With a smirk, Adam answered, "I want..."

 Chapter 231 - 231: The Birth of Imperius Harmonia

    Everyone''s ears perked up to hear what he would ask for, especially Julius.


    ''Would he ask for something crazy again?'' The boy thought, fearing Adam would offend Ossian further. He couldn''t understand how he got away that easily the first time and was sure the second wouldn''t have such mild consequences.


    With a smirk, Adam started, "I want..."


    Then, he pointed his finger towards a particular person in the room and continued, "You to free her."


    "Why her? Even if you asked for a soul reaper, I would have agreed," Ossian demanded, his brow raised in confusion.


    "Because I promised to free her," Adam answered, shrugging and dismissing the reaper offer or whatever it was. He would never renege on his words, especially after the other party filled their parts of the deal.


    Boisterous laughter echoed in the room as Ossian''s body trembled in amusement. "Not bad. Not bad, kid," he giggled before pointing his hand at the stunned Nova and adding, "You found good friends, Banshee No.6. You are now free."


    Grey soul energy engulfed her the next second, dissolving her slave mark for good.


    "I-I'' AM FREE!" Nova yelled, her ethereal hair fluttering as her immense joy triggered something in her being. Soon, dark, ethereal energy engulfed her under everyone''s baffled eyes. Even Ossian found himself lost for words at the sudden development.


    ''Is her soul mutating after she went against her nature?'' He theorised, remembering how happy she had been in the past day. After all, banshees revolved around death, sorrow and mourning. Joy wasn''t something they typically felt.


    Narrowing his eyes, he continued watching in interest, noting the critical moments of the process.


    After five seconds, the black energy gradually turned lighter until it became pure white. Twenty seconds later, Nova''s form condensed again.


    "Haaaa," with a melodic sound, she revealed her new appearance, causing everyone to feel intense joy and a sense of inner peace.


    "What did I just witness?" Adam muttered, gazing at her supple skin, ethereal hair and tear marks. ''Did she turn into a half-living being?!'' He thought, chaos filling his mind.


    Simultaneously, Ossian burst into laughter as theories popped up in his mind. Then, he offered everyone the explanation he found the most plausible.


    "She transcended her natural limitations!" Said the ghost king before adding, "We witnessed the creation of an entirely new species originating from darkness to bring light."


    "Can we all transform if we meet the right conditions?" Adam asked, his eyes glowing with hope. If he could transform like her, he could also possess a body! However, Ossian''s response disappointed him.


    "We can''t. She is an artificial ghost I created with a single purpose. By going against it, she transcended, but for us, natural ghosts?" Said Ossian, pausing mid-sentence to ponder for a second. "Maybe if you turn evil for centuries, regain your sanity, and spread good for decades? Of course, it is all conjectures. It can also not work." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam fell silent in response, his hopes crushed. Yet, something blocked him from depressing.


    "Don''t worry, Adam. I''m sure you''ll find a way in the future without risking turning evil," Nova suddenly said, her bright smile illuminating the room, chasing sadness and negative emotions away. Then, she bowed her head and said, "For my sake, you gave up on a valuable opportunity. Thank you so much."


    Echoing her words, a magical scene unfolded, causing everyone''s eyes to widen. Behind her, an intricate light circle materialised like a halo, shedding light on Adam before disappearing after a second.


    With her melodious voice, Nova said, "I don''t know if it''ll be helpful, but that''s a small gift from me."


    As Adam frowned, trying to understand what she was talking about, Julius asked, his mind overloaded by the rapid succession of mysterious events, "What is happening?"


    "I''m not sure. Ossian said she is no longer a ghost, and I can confirm it," replied Morgane, raising her thumb at Nova. She liked her new beautiful appearance and enchanting voice a lot.


    "We should name her species since she is the first one!" She added, raising her fist excitedly.


    "Agreed," Ossian nodded before turning to Adam. He was the one who caused her mutation. So, of course, he had to be the one naming her.


    ''Can''t I even think for a second after waking up?!'' Adam screamed inwardly, as confused as Julius, before pondering a decent name for her. After a second, as his habit, he found a name that sounded right to him but stunned everyone else.


    "Since she has such a fine voice now, what about Imperius Harmonia?" He offered with a mischievous smile. If they kept asking him for names, he would soon revive the Roman culture in this world.


    "Does it have a meaning like my name?" Julius asked, sparkles dancing in his eyes.


    "Of course. It means imperial harmony," answered Adam, his chest puffed in pride after finding such a cool name.


    "Imperius Harmonia..." Nova repeated, her voice echoing in the palace''s room as her smile widened. Then, she asked meaningfully, "And who shall be the emperor I serve?"


    "He? I don''t know, it''s just a fashionable name I came up with," Adam answered, not expecting her to take the meaning that seriously.


    Yet, unbeknownst to him, he had gained another loyal follower who believed in his potential and future accomplishments. ''If you ever want to take the king''s road in the future, I''ll support you wholeheartedly,'' Nova thought, smiling gently. Next, she gestured for Ossian to continue their discussion.


    "So, which country would you recommend as a potential ally?" Ossian asked, his solemn demeanor returning after the brief break Nova offered them.


    "Mh. I think the Beast Empire might be a good choice. They are stationed on the south continent and were strong enough to conquer it entirely," Adam started, remembering his impression of the emperor before adding. "Their leader is a little overbearing but follows his own rules. As long as you don''t stab him in the back, he can be a valuable ally."

 Chapter 232 - 232: Ethereal Alliances

    "Tell me more about him and the country''s level of development," asked the ghost king, his interest piqued by the prospect of an alliance with such a righteous-sounding ruler.


    "I don''t know the details, but from the little I saw, their capital city is bustling and extremely vast," Adam answered the second question, smiling playfully before responding to the first, "The Beast Emperor uses transformation magic and is an archmage."


    "What?! That''s impossible! The southern continent''s archmage died a thousand years ago," Ossian replied, his pupils constricting. He had followed this case closely, as it took place a few days after he reclaimed the canyon''s city. The information travelled around the world, making it impossible to be faked. Zuberi Nyota died that day.


    He was sure about it.


    "He? But we saw and negotiated with him face-to-face a month and a half ago," Adam said, puzzled by Ossian''s disbelief. Was he confusing the Emperor with someone else or his predecessor?


    After hearing Adam maintain his claim, Ossian''s brows furrowed in concern. He halted his interactions with the outside two hundred years ago, meaning the emperor rose to his level on his own and in record time. After all, not anyone could become an archmage in the open. Strict requirements must be met, not to mention the approbation of the world''s dark sovereign.


    "I''ll test the waters with a messenger first. If the alliance goes through, I''ll ask him to build a Gate in the canyon," He muttered pensively, unwilling to see the emperor in person before he reached his rank.


    Although negotiating with such a powerful man posed risks, he needed support and their magic engineers to survive a full war. Truthfully, he wasn''t afraid of the hidden armies but of the kingdom''s mythical artifacts. Powered by so many mages, the one possessed by the Belloria kingdom would deal a devastating blow to his city.


    But that wasn''t all. If the world was really planning to wage war in every corner, it was also an opportunity. ''If I handle politics well, I can climb the chaos ladder and reap immense profits,'' he thought, multiple plans forming in his head.


    After a minute, he spoke, "I need time to consider everything. You can freely explore the city for the next two days. Don''t forget to follow your guide and the rules."


    As his words linger, he phased through the marble floor, disappearing from the throne room.


    Finally having time to think, Adam''s brows furrowed and his veiled face distorted into a grimace. "I need to sleep for a bit. Explore the city without me," he said, closing his eyes to return to the dream place and review his defeat.


    Even if he acted relaxed and congratulated Julius for his victory and astute use of the Luminous Wildeblade, he felt terrible about this defeat.


    ''That''s not how I''ll protect my friends,'' he thought, wondering if Misha would be disappointed with a sad smile. After all, he gave his all in this battle, surmounting his fear and pressing forward. Yet, the result was all that mattered: he almost died.


    Before Julius could answer, his eyes turned dim, signalling he was gone. With a disappointed smile, he walked to pick up the ghost''s essence before turning towards the two girls.


    "Where do you want to go?" He asked, forcing a smile.


    "I want to visit my big sister to complain about her flawed advice," Nova said, her voice echoing like a song. She also wanted to confirm Morgane''s words and see if the ghost she married had as doubtful morals as she claimed.


    "I want to see her too!" Morgane said, curious to meet the person Nova spoke so much about.


    "Our next destination is set," Julius said, walking towards the luxurious room''s exit and admiring the corridor''s art pieces he missed earlier while the girl spoke spiritedly behind him. Yet, he would have preferred if his big brother accompanied him.


    After leisurely strolling, taking time to recover his bright mood under Nova''s helpful radiance, they reached the palace''s gates, meeting with the soul reaper again.


    "Happy to see you back in one piece," he said, his back against the wall, and his arms crossed over his chest before frowning. "Why is your friend still unconscious?" He added, confused by the situation.


    "He said he needed to take a brief nap to recover, but he is completely healed," answered Julius before sharing their destination with him.


    "I see, Banshee number one''s house it is," the guard said with a nod and swung his arm to ask them to follow him. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "By the way, how long are you allowed to stay?" The guard suddenly asked, worried about the population''s reaction.


    "King Ossian said two days. We''ll leave after exploring and discovering your culture a little," Julius answered, genuinely interested in how sane ghosts lived.


    The soul reaper smiled wryly before answering, "Our daily life doesn''t differ much from yours. Citizens use their time to craft soul items or wander the markets while guards train their weapon masteries. The only difference is we don''t need to eat."


    "Oh," Julius said, a little disappointed, before looking at the spotless white houses and paved streets. Then, he asked, "Can I see the crafters at work later? I''m intrigued by the soul items you mentioned and the materials used to build the city."


    "No problem. I''ll take you to the city''s best soul smith later," answered the guard with an approving smile, happy about the boy''s interest.


    As they walked through the city''s streets, the citizens scrambled into their houses, frightened of the potential consequences of meeting living beings. After all, dark mages and necromancers enjoyed enslaving and torturing them until they became mindless, evil ghosts under their control.


    Unbothered since they knew the reason, they navigated the empty streets until they reached the eastern district, where meritorious citizens lived.


    Standing before a large house, the soul reaper said, "I''ll wait for you outside. Don''t press yourself for my sake. I''m just carrying my duty."


    With thankful nods, the trio knocked on the door, anticipating their meeting with the only Banshee who succeeded in marrying whil guarding the passage.

 Chapter 233 - 233: The Art of Catching Men: A Tutorial Gone Wrong

    The loud knocking on the door distracted the relaxing, ethereal woman. With a raised brow, she stood up, wondering who might look for her this late at night.


    "Coming!" She shrieked, causing the windows to tremble and the visitors to plug their ears despite the distance.


    After walking to the door and opening it, the radiant visage of a banshee met her eyes. ''No. She looks like one but is not. Wait, why does she resemble Number six?'' She thought, confusion veiling her features as the strange ghost pounced on her.


    "It''s been so long, big sis!" Nova''s melodious scream, contrasting sharply with her shrieks, entered her ears, deepening her perplexity as she hugged her.


    "Who are you?" She asked, suspecting the woman got the wrong address. After all, all her little sisters died or went missing, scourging the canyon after going mad. Even if number six was alive, she knew she wouldn''t hold on for long. She was the weakest-willed and the most sentimental among them. That''s why she gave her advice to catch a man. To save her from her fate.


    Yet, even after seventy years, she heard no news of her and didn''t see new males join the city.


    Sighing after remembering her poor junior, she focused on the newcomer and waited for her explanation.


    "It''s me! Number six. But now I have a real name, so call me Nova!" She said, excitement permeating her voice.


    "Number six?!" She exclaimed, her eyes widening before adding. "How did you change so much? And who gave you a name?"


    Then, she slapped her forehead and said, a playful smile tugging at her lips as she noticed the sleeping ghost floating behind the group, "Wait, come in and explain everything to me."


    Everyone followed her, entering her soberly decorated living room and sitting at a ghostly table shimmering with flowing lights.


    Number one gazed at Nova attentively, her smile broadening and her head moving up and down excitedly. It''s been so long since she heard good gossip and was impatient to discover her junior''s story.


    "Why are you so excited?" Nova said, her singing voice carrying peace and harmony with it instead of their species'' usual despair.


    "Look at you! Even your abilities are no longer related to banshee''s," Number one exclaimed before adding. "I want the full story, even if it takes the entire night, including who this charming ghost and those two living beings are."


    But Nova wasn''t ready to recount her story yet. "First, where is your husband? You said he went to buy milk seventy years ago and that he wouldn''t be back before I departed for duty."


    "Him? We divorced a few years after marrying. I just invented a random excuse not to make you feel bad or overly selective when the time came," answered number one, shrugging in dismissal.


    "See? I told you," Morgane chimed in, puffing her chest in pride after verifying she was right.


    Simultaneously, Julius moved his chair away from the table, wishing to have nothing to do with these kinds of discussions. His big brother always told him to stay far from gossip, and somehow, the trio''s glowing eyes scared him a little. Thus, he closed his eyes, focusing on cultivation while nodding his head occasionally.


    "Was he that bad?" Nova asked, patting her big sister on the shoulder comfortingly.


    "Hum. More than bad, he always blamed me and called me a scammer," she replied, smiling wryly. Unfortunately for the man, he had died on the borders, finding his way to the canyon a few days later. After seeing her beauty and flirtatious behavior, he thought ghosts could do it, too.


    "Hahaha. He was a fool to think we could train together in bed without bodies!" She giggled, causing Julius to swallow wrong and explode into a coughing fit.


    ''I''ll block my ears using earth Qi,'' he thought, remembering what Arun told him after he asked about the red light shops he saw in Alkemia Al-Nur.


    "Wow, I didn''t know I would be that on point with my analysis," Morgane snorted in disdain, remembering the lecherous gazes of some nobles during her days as a princess.


    "Well, that''s the type of man you get using your body. The good ones will look at your personality instead." Number one answered, raising her hand dismissively. Then, her excitement returning, she pointed towards Adam and added, "Enough about this boring boor. Is he the one you caught?"


    Despite the Qi blocking his ears, Julius fell to the ground upon seeing her predatory eyes while nodding mechanically. ''I need to flee. Women are scary when they are together!'' He thought, alarms ringing in his mind. With his brother sleeping, he had to protect him!


    "I-I''ll wait outside with the guard. I''m sure he is bored all alone in the street," he said, his figure blurring as he swiftly escaped, dragging Adam''s ethereal body behind him.


    "Humph, you scared him away!" Nova exclaimed, shaking her head bitterly before explaining everything.


    Twenty minutes later, she concluded her story. "So, I didn''t catch him. He even was mad at me for my forcefulness."


    Upon hearing the complete story of Adam''s heroic deeds, number one''s eyes narrowed. "I see, I see. So, you mean he is free to grab!" She exclaimed, her eyes glowing pink.


    "What? No! I mean... Ugh," Nova tried to answer but failed to find the right words. Truthfully, she didn''t know if she was interested in him or any men. Yet, seeing her big sister trying to hook him felt wrong.


    Smiling impishly, number one said, "Listen well. I have lived for almost eight centuries alone. If you don''t want him, I''ll take my chance." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow, you are almost as old as the Belloria kingdom," Morgane remarked, impressed by her age, before giggling. "I think Julius would have died from a heart attack if he heard your last declaration."


    Simultaneously, Nova glared at her before snorting, "Humph. You can try. He won''t fall for you."


    "We''ll see that. Let big sister show her years of research on male behavior once he returns," Number One said, confidence filling her voice and heart.


    Meanwhile, an icy shiver ran down Adam''s spine, his body shivering in his apartment. "What is this bad feeling?" He muttered, his eyes glued on his interface.

 Chapter 234 - 234: Novas Gift and the Allure of Hidden Treasures

    Dismissing the strange feeling, Adam focused on his kill notification with mixed emotions. He had given his all in this battle. Yet, his loss gave him the impression he didn''t deserve any rewards.


    [Tier 4 Mythical Boss: Dullahan defeated. You have gained 2000 experience points.]


    "Sigh. What do you think, Misha?" He said, retrieving her DNA tube from under his bed with dim eyes, indulging in self-pity for half a minute before shaking his head to dispel his negative thoughts.


    ''I won''t lose again,'' he declared, determination flashing in his eyes as he analysed his shortcomings. "My strength, melee, and mana techniques are too lacking. Not to mention my mana capacity and output efficiency."


    His best technique consumed too much energy, causing him to think of ways to possess more mana or diminish the expenditure. The easiest way would be to drink a potion. Unfortunately, he already consumed one this year and didn''t want to play with fire.


    Then, he pondered about mana flow. Kwame wrote it was an important thing to develop for his ritual. Thus, he wondered if increasing his flow could possibly reduce his consumption or hasten his recovery.


    ''I''ll read about it after I return to the college,'' he thought before delving into mana circuits. He wasn''t too familiar with the concept but knew they were used to channeling mana towards the heart to increase their tier and cast spells. To summarise his understanding, they were like the human blood circulatory system for mana.


    ''Can I improve mine?'' He questioned, wondering if having better circuits would allow him to discharge more mana without suffering from a backlash. Of course, having better circuits was also directly related to mana flow. Thus, he theorised that the so-called natural talent nobles referred to was just the circuits'' quality of a practitioner.


    "I''ll ask Shepard about that, too," he muttered pensively, realising his magic journey only began. To reach the top, he still had much to discover and improve.


    "But I need to return to the college first," he said, tapping his finger on his cheek before adding, "At least this venture proved profitable with the obtention of the ghost essence and the completion of my deck. I also leveled up once."


    Without waiting, he said, "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Race: Spectral sovereign


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    Class: T3 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 9


    Exp: 620/10240


    HP: 534/534


    Vitality: 49.4->53.4


    Strength: 49.4->53.6


    Agility: 78->78.4


    Intelligence: 54.4->56.4


    Free attribute points: 5->0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Grimoire Beastaria, Luminous Wildblade, Blade of Adaptation, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye, Misha''s Genetic Code, Thomas'' Swift Shadow Legs, Manacore Heartgem,


    Spells:


    Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1.


    Other: Mana bullet LV MAX, Atom Burst LVL MAX, Mage''s hands LVL MAX, Gate of Mystical Arsenal LVL MAX, Gungnir LVL MAX.


    Passive: Mana Control T4, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2, Sword mastery T1, Mana Shaping T3, Mana cape T3, Nova''s lucky blessing T3.


    Note: Soul is damaged. Congratulations! It is the first time in history that a spectral sovereign lost against a dullahan. Are you proud?


    "I''m proud to be your dad," he said, his veins squirming in annoyance at the note. After a moment to calm down, he frowned, asking, "How is my soul still damaged after a ghost king fixed it?"


    Something was wrong with his soul. Since the first day he woke up in Alina''s house, it was mysteriously damaged. Worse, no matter what he did to treat it, including drinking potions, Morgane''s use of the tier six soul essence, or Ossian''s healing, the system continued to hint at its damage. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite the enigma, he couldn''t do anything to solve it for years. So, he gave up thinking about it entirely, hoping it would fix itself once he got his own body.


    However, a frown etched itself on his face as he read the note again. "Since when am I a spectral sovereign?" He asked, tilting his head in confusion before realising a new column displaying his race appeared.


    ''Is that my species?'' He pondered briefly before shrugging. ''I don''t care. All I wish is to be a human, anyway.''


    Finally, he noticed the new passive skill he got, understanding what Nova meant earlier with her small gift.


    "Does it just make me lucky?" He wondered, an interested smile tugging at his lips before focusing on the skill to get the information.


    Nova''s lucky blessing: Subtly influences events in the blessing bearer''s favor, protecting him from misfortune and turning them into opportunities.


    After reading the vague description, he muttered, "Isn''t it like instinct, or will it help me stumble on treasures?"


    His eyes glowed in greed as he imagined swimming in gold-filled ancient vaults, lost to time and waiting to be unearthed.


    After dreaming briefly, he awoke from his unrealistic fantasies, thinking about the others. What were they doing? Was the city interesting?


    "I want to explore too!" He exclaimed with a smile, closing his eyes to join Julius.


    ***


    His dim eyes, ignited by brilliant light, landed on the boy and the soul reaper a second later.


    "Where are the girls?" He asked, confused to see them standing alone in the centre of the empty street.


    Surprised to hear him return so soon, Julius beamed a smile, answering, "They are talking with Nova''s sister. With their conversation turning dangerous, I decided to escape with you and wait outside."


    Nodding in understanding, Adam smiled mischievously, saying, "Their discussion won''t stop any time soon. Let''s explore between men for three hours before sleeping."


    "Yeah! Let''s go!" Julius responded, excited by the idea, before turning to the guard, anticipation covering his face.


    After pondering for a second, the latter replied, "They haven''t seen each other for a long time, and I believe the little girl won''t do anything bad. So, want to meet the soul smith I mentioned earlier?"


    As Julius nodded like a rooster, Adam''s eyes lit up with interest. He never heard about this discipline before.


    Thus, the three boys disappeared into the white city''s streets with smiles.

 Chapter 235 - 235: A Mothers Puzzle

    As they walked on the delicate white pavement of the street, the soft sound of their step carried by a gentle breeze, Julius suddenly frowned.


    ''Should I ask him now?'' He thought, hesitation filling his mind. He wanted to know if his big brother was a summoned too. Yet, he was afraid to ruin their exploration with such a serious topic.


    ''I want to know,'' he thought, a spark of determination chasing his doubts away. With a cough to draw Adam''s attention, he asked solemnly, "You were sleeping when we spoke about summoned. To summarise, they are people coming from another world. Are you one of them?"


    Stunned by the question, Adam looked at Julius, noticing his trembling eyes and feeling his doubts. "This question must have troubled you," he started, shrugging and adding, "I''ve always told you I came from somewhere else where magic didn''t exist. I can''t remember much, though."


    Shocked by the confirmation, even if he expected it, the boy asked again, wishing to shed light on all his doubts, "Did you know Gaston targeted us because of that and that the Belloria kingdom is raising eight thousand of them to form a secret army?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing the absurd number, Adam''s eyes widened in shock and excitement. "Eight thousand?! I thought I was the only one whose soul got lost, or something," he exclaimed.


    "So you didn''t know you were summoned?" Julius muttered, realising his big brother knew even less than he did after Morgane''s explanations. Despite the disappointment, he couldn''t help but smile, a warm sensation spreading in his chest. ''He never lied or tried to hide the truth from me,'' he thought before revealing what he learned.


    "Morgane is from Earth, too?!" Adam exclaimed again, his pupils enlarged after learning the whole story. Then, his mind descended into chaos, words and scenes combining to complete the red-haired girl''s puzzle.


    "She is Rachel''s daughter. I''m sure of it," he muttered, a bitter smile creeping on his lips as guilt filled his heart. He already had suspicions earlier in the canyon but was now convinced. ''How can I tell her now that she is so close to her goal,'' he thought, finding the situation cruel for both of them. First things first, he had to inform the boy.


    "Julius, I need to confess something," he started, scratching his head in embarrassment before continuing, "Do you remember the story I used to tell you about a ghost?"


    "The super creepy one in our village cemetery? Yes. You said you cut her in half from the top of her head down to her lower back," Julius replied, recalling the boasting.


    "It was Morgane''s mother," Adam said, his face pale and his voice cracking.


    "What?! Are you sure?" Julius screamed, startling the hiding citizens. He failed to believe how unlucky they were. How could she announce the news? He didn''t know.


    After a second to recover, he asked, "Should we hide it?"


    "No. Hidding will only bring troubles in the future. I''d rather tell her myself and resolve the problem now," Adam answered, shaking his head. It was his life or hers at that time. Morgane couldn''t blame him for it. Even if she did, she''d at least have time to mourn and gradually accept her mother was gone.


    "I hope you are right..." Julius muttered, his chest tightening in sadness for the poor girl''s situation. After finally freeing herself, she''d face such terrible news.


    As the duo''s mood plummeted, the soul reaper guiding them chimed, his tone profound. "You did the right thing. She had already turned evil and would have committed heinous deeds. Killing her before she did was an act of benevolence and righteousness, in my opinion."


    "I know. She told me everything before dissipating. I also promised her to take care of the girl," he said, smiling wryly. Never had he expected to find her in his travels. Yet, now that he did, he had to keep his word.


    "Don''t muse too much on the past and focus on what you can do in the future to make things right," the guard advised, sharing a piece of wisdom with the duo. After all, he was centuries old, knowing depression over past mistakes would do nothing good to fix the situation.


    Then, he raised his ghostly hand, pointing at a nearby shop and said, "We reached our destination. I''ll introduce you to old Durgrim."


    Acting on his words, he walked to the door and opened it, revealing the mysterious interior. Shelves supporting ethereal armors, weapons and accessories lined the walls. The item''s soft glow cast dancing lights on the showcases proudly standing in the room''s center.


    A short, manly soul smiled at the newcomers behind his counter. "Welcome to my shop! Do you need equipment or repairs?" Asked Durgrim, caressing his braided beard before frowning and adding, "Why is a living being here?"


    "He is our king''s guest. Don''t worry about him," the soul reaper replied with a comforting smile before turning towards the duo. "He is our best soul smith, Durgrim. King Ossian went to great lengths to recruit him in Durazmarn four centuries ago," he introduced with pride.


    Julius nodded in understanding while Adam tilted his head in confusion. "Where is that country?" he asked, gazing at the dwarf with interest.


    "The dwarven kingdom. It is on the northern continent, not too far from the cave we explored with Shiro," Julius answered, showcasing the result of his diligent geographic studies.


    With a nod, Adam focused on Durgrim, his eyes glowing. "Can you explain the items sold in your shop?" He asked, pointing at the armors.


    Reassured by the guard''s words and excited by the man''s curiosity, he proudly answered, "They are soul armors and weapons. The really best in the world, if you want my opinion."


    Then, he swiftly jumped over his counter, joining the group before introducing a few of his crafts.


    "This one is a tier four light armor. I used an orc warlord''s soul to elevate its defensive capabilities and enhancement potential to the epic rank," he said, reminiscing about the fun forging process.


    However, Adam didn''t understand much about the rarity division. Thus, he asked, "Except for the name, what separates an epic item from a legendary one, for example?"

 Chapter 236 - 236: A Questionable Provenance

    "You don''t know?" Julius gazed at his big brother with a frown. How ironic was it for someone to possess two legendary weapons but not know why they reached that rank?


    "Well, it''s nothing too hard to understand," said Durgrim, pointing his index at the armor. "The tier is obviously related to the material, while the rank has to do with the craftsman and enchanter''s proficiency."


    Then, he retrieved a set of plate armor from the showcase and continued under Adam''s interested nods, "I created the first one''s soul flawlessly, preserving its natural strengths. But the most important part is the intricate engravings hidden in the interior.


    They allow the base materials to absorb more pressure without breaking, meaning the end product can carry more potent or a higher number of enchantments."


    After hearing the explanation, Adam''s eyes glowed in realisation, ''So that''s why the beast bane dagger only had two enhancements while the Ethereal Radiance had three.''


    But something made no sense. Some of his mythical items only had four enhancements when they should have five. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is it possible for some items to carry less enhancement than what their rank allows them?" He asked, wanting to understand the reason.


    "Easy. It means the space required for enhancement is saturated already. It happens when some of them are too powerful for the material, making them too heavy," Durgrim answered, happy to see people interested in his job.


    "I see," Adam said with gratitude before asking about the difference between regular and soul items.


    "As you know, most ghosts can''t carry physical items, yet spells and some artefacts are still effective against them. Thus, ghosts developed soul armaments to protect themselves against those threats," Durgrim replied before pointing at his plate armor, adding with a show-of smile, "Wanna try this one? It is of the legendary rank."


    For such an unknowledgeable ghost, he was sure the rank would impress him enough to flatter his ego. However, Adam disappointed him.


    "Hum. I don''t really like the heavy ones since I''m a mage. Even in melee, I rely on speed and counter-attacks," he responded, shaking his head. Despite the increased protection of plates, they would slow him down, making him easier to hit. If he had to choose one, he would go for a light one made of leather or similar materials.


    His response shocked everyone present. Even the soul reaper wore epic armor, dreaming of buying a legendary one day.


    A brief instant later, Durgrim exploded into laughter. "You are right! Your equipment should fit your style, not the other way around," he giggled before asking. "So? Do you want to buy armor or a weapon? I''ll find the most suitable for you."


    "I don''t know," Adam said, smiling wryly. He had used all his money to buy the eleven talismans and finance Julius'' cultivation to the middle of the second tier with cores. He also didn''t ask Asha for his shares, thinking the handbag venture flopped since she never spoke of it again.


    "If you worry about the price, I can offer you a promotion. What about ten percent?" Durgrim said, knowing his items were expensive for ordinary citizens. Then, he added, "For a tier four epic item, I''ll only charge 499 soul coins. For a legendary 999. What do you think?"


    Upon hearing the price, Adam raised his brow in confusion. "Soul coins? Not gold?" He asked, causing Julius to remember Morgane''s finding.


    "We have a pouch filled with those coins. Morgane found it in the dullahan''s habitation!" Said the boy excitedly. Then he added, "She also found a booklet, but we haven''t checked it yet."


    "Can you return after bringing the pouch?" Adam asked, his eyes glowing with greed. He would, of course, spend it all on those helpful items!


    "If you swear not to leave this place until we return, I''ll accompany the boy," the soul reaper said, unwilling to forgo his duty.


    "I promise. Get the booklet, too. I''m curious about its content," Adam said, raising his right palm to show his sincerity.


    "Ok. See you later," Julius said, accompanied by the guard''s brief nod.


    After they left, Durgrim said, "I bet you want to wait for them to discover how much you have, right? So, in the meantime, tell me why my legendary armor didn''t impress you?"


    "Because I have two legendary weapons already," Adam answered dismissively. Why would legendary items impress him when even Julius had one?


    Durgrim''s eyes narrowed in response. "Show them!" He said, his tone commanding and his face distorted into a grimace.


    "Hee? Sure, look." Adam answered, shocked by the vivid reaction and wondering why the old smith seemed angry.


    In a second, the Luminous Wildblade and the Blade Of Adapataion materialised in his hand out of thin air, causing Durgrim''s pupils to narrow.


    With trembling hands, he examined the weapons briefly before placing his armors back on the shelves and approaching, his hands extended.


    After Adam handed them over, Durgrim moved the weapons around, analysed the engravings with eagle eyes, and suddenly struck one of the armor. The dark blade cut through it like butter while the Luminous Wildeblade left a mark followed by an explosion of radiant light. Then, he stood quiet under Adam''s bewildered eyes.


    "A tier four legendary bastard sword and a tier three long dagger," he said, recognising their strength before looking at Adam like a wounded wild beast. "Who crafted them? You''d better not lie, or I''ll ban you from my shop."


    After all, he was a proud smith, hating nothing more than to see his clients buy from others. This trait came from the brutal competition he faced in Durazmarn, where every crafter fought for clients using their skills and renown as their weapons.


    Yet, these blades'' construction was flawless. The engravings'' depth, width and size were a work of precision he had never witnessed before, challenging his competitive spirit. ''I have to know who made them!'' he screamed inwardly, unwilling to let the matter rest.


    "..."


    ''How can I explain I got one from the tower and the other the fusion pool?'' Adam thought, avoiding the dwarf''s eyes by looking at the ceiling.


    Then, he closed his eyes and said, "I found them in strange places I explored previously."

 Chapter 237 - 237: The Smiths Deal

    ''Is he lying?'' Durgrim''s mind raced. Despite the blades'' intricacies, he must admit they exuded an air of primal violence unfound in this era''s crafts. ''Relics from the past?'' He thought, with a frown, remembering his studies at the Arcane Academy of Enchantment. Yet, the design and method eluded him.


    ''Why are they soul weapons if they come from the past?'' He pondered the time inconsistency. This smiting method emerged during the last thousand years, making it impossible for old weapons to share their attributes.


    After five minutes of profound silence, he said, "I trust you didn''t buy them."


    Adam smiled in response, nodding in relief after the ban threat passed. However, the craftsman wasn''t over.


    "I want to study them for a week. I''ll gift you an enchanted ring in exchange," said the dwarf, his eyes sparkling. If he couldn''t learn about the weapon''s creator, he would study them directly and understand the creation process himself.


    Astonished by the demand, Adam pensively tucked his fingers around his chin and replied, "We''ll stay for two days at most. Will it be enough for you to study them?"


    "It won''t. They are works of art I could study for months! Just the engraving style of your dark blade would take me a long time to replicate," Durgrim exclaimed, traces of sadness flashing on his face. If he could, he would have proposed a trade. But he knew his creations weren''t on the blade''s level yet, especially for the subtle increase in perception and instinct he experienced while holding them.


    Those features excited him the most because he knew no artisan could replicate them in their era. Not even the most successful among the living who reached the archmage level.


    As he pondered for a solution, Adam''s voice echoed, his words like a divine hymn in his ears.


    "I can try to replicate them using mana constructs for you to cast them in random materials. It won''t be as good as the originals. But you''ll have the engravings at disposition at the very least," Adam offered, wondering if his idea could help.


    "That''s a brilliant solution!" Exclaimed the dwarf, his hands shivering in excitement. Exploding into laughter, he added half-jokingly, "Who would have thought I''d meet a ghost capable enough to build constructs? Did you stumble into a mana conjuror''s heritage or something?"


    With a wry smile, Adam ignored the question and went to work. Scrutinising the blade, he condensed mana, replicating the intricate carvings gradually.


    Sky-blue energy danced in his palm for ten minutes as sweat dripped from his forehead. Under Durgrim''s bewitched eyes, a faithful replica of the dark blade materialised with the soft hum of mana.


    Taking a deep breath to recover, Adam explained, "I made the parts movable so you can dismantle the construct. However, my mana will run out in an hour at most."


    That was the best he could do at his level, and he hoped his arrangement would help the smith before he cast it.


    Taken out of his daze, the dwarf exclaimed, "Absolutely wonderful! With your constructs, you can become the best craftsman of our era as long as your tier follows!" Then, he added, "Want to learn under me? I''m sure you''ll progress fast."


    In response, Adam shook his head, answering seriously, "I don''t have enough time. I''m not even advancing into alchemy anymore."


    "That can easily be fixed! You can use alchemy to create weapons. In fact, that''s the most efficient way to blend materials and boost their natural properties," answered the dwarf excitedly. With notions in alchemy, he only needed to learn enchantments to become the best smith!


    Tempted to learn but pressed by time, Adam said, "I won''t have time to learn much in two days."


    "No problem! Let me compile my knowledge for you in a soul orb. With it, you''ll have access to enhancement theories up to the fifth tier, but you''ll still have to put in the effort to master them," the smith offered, his eyes glowing. Then he added, giggling, "The only thing I ask in exchange is for you to surpass those old dogs in Durazmarn and mention my name!


    I can''t wait to see their surprise after witnessing it again after centuries. GaGaGa."


    Overwhelmed by the old soul''s enthusiasm, Adam smiled wryly and responded, "I''ll do my best starting next year."


    "Mastery is a gradual process. I don''t mind you starting next year as long as you do it dutifully," Durgrim said, opening one showcase to retrieve a ring adorned with a beautiful swirling mass of energy. Then, he threw it at Adam with a smirk, adding, "Take this. It''s an epic ring I named the Soul Weaver. It only possesses one enhancement, but I''m sure you''ll find it helpful."


    Catching the ring curiously, Adam passed it on his middle finger, his eyes closing in pleasure as a soothing sensation engulfed his soul.


    "It passively rejuvenates and heals the soul. A must-have for ghosts!" He said, explaining why a single enchantment took the three spots of an epic item.


    "I like it," Adam said, smiling brightly before the creaking noise of the door opening attracted his attention.


    "We are back, big bro. We counted the coins on the way," Julius said, running to stand before the smith and extending the pouch. "There are four hundred coins in total."


    "Mhh. You are 99 coins short," answered Durgrim before shrugging. "Alright, I''ll take this loss for your safety," he added, walking along the shelves until he stopped before an elegant, ethereal leather coat.


    "What do you think about this one?" He asked before explaining the enhancements, "It''s the Aurora Veil. It''ll protect your soul against spells up to the third tier without trouble besides concealing your aura."


    Then, his eyes glowed as he added, "The last enhancement won''t be too useful for you since you use mana. Just know that it helps with soul energy management."


    Adam peered at the coat intently, feeling its stylish level resonate with him briefly. Then, he pondered the enhancements seriously. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After five seconds, he nodded, convinced it would be a valuable protection for his soul, not to mention the concealing effect.

 Chapter 238 - 238: The Serenity and Rage

    "I''ll take it," Adam said, smiling before walking to the shelf. Then, he tried the coat, placing it over his soul''s billowing mist. "How do I look?" He asked, turning towards Julius with a proud smile.


    "G-good," the boy stuttered after seeing his big brother''s expression, thinking, ''You look terrible.'' His base form was much better, in his opinion, and the coat only blocked the swirling mist, causing him to look less mysterious. Yet, he didn''t want to break the rare moments of fun of his big brother.


    "With the transaction out of the way, I''ll focus on analysing your replica before they dissipate. Come back later to retrieve the soul orb," said Durgrim before running to the backroom impatiently.


    "What do we do now?" Julius asked with glowing eyes, excited to discover new things.


    "I don''t know. Any recommendations?" Adam shrugged, asking the soul reaper.


    After a second of pondering, he replied, "I would have loved to show you the markets or museum, but that won''t do with the boy. I don''t want chaos to fill the streets."


    "Let''s just return to Nova''s sister''s home to sleep for the night, then," replied Adam before spotting the booklet carried by the boy. "Almost forgot about it," he added, curiosity filling his voice.


    Understanding what he meant, thanks to his looks, Julius placed the book before Adam, saying, "The cover''s painting is different, but the symbols resemble the ones from the Qingming sutra of serenity."


    Adam nodded before reading the title aloud. "N¨´ M¨ªng sutra of rage."


    His interest piqued, he turned the first page. Gradually, his eyes widened after each sentence he read as he understood the book''s origins.


    "It''s another cultivation technique. Similar to the one we found in Shepard''s library, but with a different focus," he started, his eyes glowing with happiness at the finding before continuing. "If the Qingming sutra focuses on harmony and serenity, the N¨´ M¨ªng focuses on controlling anger and drawing power from it."


    Then, he skimmed through the pages until arriving at the last one, where a brief note lay.


    "Emotions can''t be tamed without serenity."


    ''Are the sutras related?'' Adam pondered, understanding they made a set of opposites matching together. ''I believe cultivating them together is possible,'' he thought in interest, planning to study the subject in the dream place.


    "Let''s return. It''s a cultivation technique. I''ll translate it entirely tonight to confirm you can use it," he said, walking towards the door under Julius'' sceptical eyes.


    "Did it come from the man who defeated the dullahan sixty years ago?" The boy muttered, a pensive frown on his face while following his big brother. It would explain why the dullahan could roughly emulate his martial arts if he were right. As for the rest, he trusted his big brother. If he could cultivate both sutras together, it was good news.


    Soon, the soul reaper took the lead and guided them back to Banshee One''s house. Amidst friendly discussions, they learned the city was entirely built out of Ossian''s soul energy, giving it its white color. It was a way for the citizens to monitor their king''s sanity, as the moment red traces appeared meant he began turning evil.


    Fortunately, the buildings and streets were spotless, and, considering the ghost king''s value and personality, no one believed misfortune would befall them soon.


    A few minutes later, they entered the house, ready to rest for the night, when they saw the three women grimacing.


    "What happened?" Julius asked, alarmed by their bizarre reactions and his eyes scanning them.


    "She said I couldn''t be their sister because I''m not a banshee!" Morgane exclaimed, glaring at Number One.


    "You can''t! If not for Nova, I wouldn''t let living beings enter my home in the first place!" Number One responded, showing her teeth.


    Confronted by the ridiculous situation, Adam frowned, thinking, ''Are they kids? Well, Morgane is one. But the banshee is centuries old.'' Then, he asked, "Most ghosts were living beings once. Do you have a bias against them too?"


    "It''s not the same! You are a ghost, too. So, you understand, right?" She answered, her hands crossed over her chest and sure about her declaration.


    "I don''t. Most of my friends are living beings," he said, his solemn voice causing Morgane to smile in relief.


    Their conflict started when the banshee declared Adam didn''t care about her and Julius and only traveled with them for convenience. Hurt by the false words, she refuted them with nova, giving examples of what he did until an uneasy silence settled for half an hour.


    "Humph. You''ll understand after a few centuries. Mortal friends will only day and leave you alone," she said, her eyes slipping to the side and her voice carrying a hint of sadness.


    "Ok," Adam said, shrugging before adding, "You can have your own opinions, but don''t impose them on others, especially the kids." The last thing he wanted was for everyone to doubt each other before returning to the college.


    Then, he turned to Morgane, saying with narrowed eyes, "For how long do you plan to stay awake? Youngsters must sleep early, or they''ll resemble goblins after growing up."


    Upon hearing his words, Julius facepalmed while Nova giggled at the comic comparison.


    Finally, Number One spoke, feeling guilty after Adam''s scolding. "They can sleep in the guest room upstairs."


    With a nod, Julius climbed the stairs after saying good night, accompanied by Adam and Morgan, who threw one last glare at Number One.


    ***


    Five minutes later, after arranging a sleeping space for the kids, Adam opened his eyes in his apartment, the N¨´ M¨ªng sutra of rage in his hand. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Curiously, he walked to his desk to retrieve the Qingming sutra of serenity, intending to compare them in-depth before translating the first.


    As he spent a few hours translating the new technique, an interesting idea popped into his mind. ''Since they look compatible, can I fuse them?'' he thought, excitement glowing in his eyes.


    Without pondering too much about it, he left his apartment in the fusion pool''s direction.

 Chapter 239 - 239: Guilty Revelation

    After entering the familiar enigmatic building, he swiftly walked towards the center. Without hesitation, he threw the two booklets into the water, his eyes sparkling with expectations. Both techniques were of the earth grade. Thus, he wondered how good their fusion would become if his idea worked. Anyway, he had translated copies of them already.


    In reaction, the waters swallowed the books and swirled, encasing them in powerful currents under the moon''s red glow. Soon, the painting-like covers turned into ink and blank pages, causing Adam to frown.


    "It''s not working," he muttered, all his excitement gone, leaving only disappointment on his face.


    As he prepared to depart, his heart heavy by the failed idea, bright light glowing with meaningful intent attracted his attention.


    Swiftly turning, he gazed at the calligraphic light-made words with renewed anticipation, feeling hope wasn''t lost yet. After a minute, various parts of the text clashed against each other, trying to merge despite their difference and rejection. However, he noticed some succeeded after finding their perfect partner.


    Soon, amidst a silent, radiant display of red, green, blue, brown, and silver, a countdown appeared above the torrential cocoon.


    [Time required for the fusion: seven days.]


    ''Why so long?'' He thought, his brows raised in shock. There were only two possibilities: the resulting technique was formidable and required that long, or the pool had trouble combining concepts instead of weapons. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After thinking about it briefly, he said, "As long as it works, I don''t mind waiting."


    Then, he left the intricate building, returning to his room for the rest of the night to think about Morgane''s revelations.


    Two minutes later, he lay on his bed, gazing at the different styles of buildings surrounding the plaza with a theory. If his lodging was a faithful reproduction of his apartment, did it mean every other building sheltered a summoned?


    "If I''m right, our number is scary," he said, gulping audibly. He wasn''t an expert, but with how large the circle''s circumference was, he believed they were in the tens of thousands or even more.


    Yet, he smiled a second later, anticipating their awakening. After all, Morgane said they would recover their memories at thirteen, and she didn''t seem to have access to a system, prompting him to draft two more theories.


    ''''Either I''m the only one possessing one, or their system will activate with their memories,'' he pondered briefly before eliminating the first option. With the little girl''s description, he realised the better potential than the nobles she referred to was most likely related to their interface.


    With a joyful smile, he swiped the plaza one last time, hope filling his chest, when he suddenly saw the hateful tower. With a frown, he hurriedly rose to his feet, searching for a cardboard. Then, he grabbed a pen and wrote in bold letters, "Don''t enter this place if you are not ready to die."


    Satisfied with his work, he left his room and placed his warning before the tower''s gigantic white gates before returning, proud of his selfless action. Despite not knowing them, he couldn''t bring himself to see them cluelessly walk into the trials and suffer as he did.


    Now that he had nothing to do, he closed his eyes to leave the dream place, knowing Julius would be awake already with how punctual he was.


    ***


    A second later, his dim eyes ignited with fierce lights as they landed on the boy and three women sitting in the living room.


    "Good morning!" He said with a smile, curious about what they discussed this early in the morning. Yet, Julius'' panicked gaze and bitter smile caused him to frown.


    "Bad news, big bro. The soul reapers reported human movement around the canyon''s entrance this morning," said the boy, worry filling his voice.


    "Why is it bad news for us?" Adam asked, tilting his head in confusion. If people wanted to explore this ominous canyon, why should they care?


    "They wear Belloria''s royal mage''s uniforms and are most likely looking for me," Morgane answered, biting her lips in guilt. She didn''t hide their tracks at all, hiring the mage manning Highvale''s Gate. With how corrupt he was, she didn''t doubt he sold her whereabouts the moment Thorian offered him gold.


    Everyone fell silent, understanding they couldn''t return to Belloria if Morgane accompanied them. If the Ashford family could monitor every gate and ship leaving the country for years, they had no doubts the king could do much worse.


    A tense silence settled in the room for five minutes as everyone''s brain raced to find a solution to return to the college until Adam spoke again.


    "We can try to use a Gate from the Aurora kingdom," Adam offered, believing they wouldn''t control them as thoroughly as Belloria.


    "We can try, but they''ll probably search for me, too," answered Morgane, her heart heavy and eyes cracking.


    Upon seeing how regretful she felt, with her head down, shoulders slumped, and voice, Adam said, "Don''t feel guilty. You are part of the team, so we''ll do our best to help you." Then, with a warm smile, he added, "In the worst case, we''ll hide in this city until they drop their vigilance."


    Everyone nodded supportingly, causing the girl''s heart to warm and tears of gratitude to well in her eyes. "Thank you," she said, vowing to repay the duo''s kindness and help.


    Yet, as everything seemed to go on the right track, she noticed Adam''s expression shift to uneasiness.


    ''It''s not the right moment, but I''ll tell her now before she learns it from someone else,'' he thought, unwilling to face any unforeseen situation using Rachel to influence the girl.


    With resolved eyes and a deep sigh, Adam said, "You were born in the Riverwood barony. Your mother was a commoner named Rachel."


    After hearing the information, the girl''s eyes widened in shock, wondering how he knew them. Yet, she didn''t expect what happened next.


    "She died, murdered by a knight named Max after he took you away," he added before closing his eyes briefly. Then, reaffirming his determination and chasing his misplaced guilt away, admitted. "I met her three days after she turned evil and... I killed her."


    Silence descended in the room as everyone''s eyes bulged at the revelation but Julius'', who shook his head in sadness.

 Chapter 240 - 240: Fates Bitter Dance

    After hearing the confession, Morgane lowered her face. Slight tremors shook her body occasionally as her hair covered her face.


    "Trust me, I didn''t do it by pleasure. I hope you''ll understand I had no choice," Adam said, his eyes dim and his lips curled into a bitter smile. Then, he added, "She also shared her last words before departing."


    Silence descended on the room. Everyone stared at the short girl, their thoughts heavy with empathy and heart pounding against their chests. They knew her desire to meet her mother compelled her to disobey royal orders and venture into this deadly canyon. Yet, fate played a cruel joke on her, making the one who safely escorted her this far her mother''s killer.


    After ten brief seconds, perceived as ten hours by Julius, he grimaced, unwilling to hear them blame his big brother. "Your mother had already turned evil and tried to kill everyone in the cemetery, including my mom and me, when I was a baby. Big bro really had no other choice," he said, scrutinising her to spot any reaction. Yet, the girl remained silent.


    Thankfully, Nova stood up next. With gentle steps, she reached Morgane and hugged her tenderly. "I know you are disappointed and sad, but don''t let past events define who you''ll become," she said, her melodious voice, warmth, and joyous aura comforting her.


    In response, Morgane raised her head, revealing her tearful face. "I r-really wanted to see her," she sobbed, her shoulders trembling. "Why, why did she die? We could have helped her turn back!" She yelled, her voice cracking under her emotions. Despite the duo''s explanations, she couldn''t accept the result after dreaming that many years.


    "I hate you! All of you killed my mother!" She roared, succumbing to her distress, before opening her mouth to pronounce ancient words.


    Holding his forehead with his hand, Adam shook his head. He expected her reaction and understood she would need time to digest the information. Maybe even years wouldn''t suffice. Yet, he didn''t regret his choice. At least, he fulfilled his promise to Rachel, helping her daughter free herself, and told her what happened, showing he regretted the event''s turns.


    As he prepared to protect himself against her spell, Nova raised her right hand and slapped the girl. "Did you lose your mind? Were you about to attack him for real?" She screamed, outrage filling her voice as her eyes narrowed.


    Then, she added, "Wake up, little sister. Your mother turned evil in a village. She would have gradually killed everyone before a mage destroyed or threw her here. Is that what you wanted for her? Even if she regained her sanity later, do you think she would want to live after everything she had done? If the answer is yes, she deserved to die in the first place!"


    Shocked by the pain, Morgane raised her hand to hold her reddened cheek and glared at Nova. Despite knowing she was right, could she accept losing her dream right after touching it? No. She couldn''t admit it!


    "I don''t want to speak with any of you anymore," she said, standing up and walking away, anger and sadness mixing in her eyes. Then she climbed the stairs, adding solemnly, "After we return to the college, consider me a stranger."


    "Morgane..." Julius started, moving to accompany her before feeling a hand grip his shoulder from behind.


    "Leave her alone until she sorts her emotions," said Adam, halting his steps. Then, he added, focusing on their urgent situation. "Let''s move to Ossian''s palace to plan our departure."


    With defeated nods, Nova and Julius walked towards the door, their mood at an all-time low. With a sad gaze cast towards the stairs, they sighed and left the house.


    "Did they forget about me?" Asked Banshee N.01, smiling wryly at the empty seats.


    ***


    "Can you guide us to the smith''s shop, then to the palace later?" Adam asked the waiting soul reaper, his voice low.


    With a nod, he answered, "I hope you''ll find a solution to your predicament."


    After a short walk, Adam retrieved the soul orb from the smith and produced a mana replica of the Luminous Wildeblade for him to study, explaining it wouldn''t last more than ten minutes before bidding him goodbye. Then, they retraced their steps amidst the spotless streets, silently entering the palace''s throne room fifteen minutes later.


    Soon, Ossian phased through the ground, his tall and majestic silhouette appearing before them. "I know why you are here, but I can''t intervene directly," he said, black lines covering his forehead.


    After witnessing the mage battalion penetrate his canyon, he understood his hands would be tied. After all, he spotted a crowned blonde man leading them. Of course, he could kill the foolish king right here. But then, what? The kingdom''s army would still threaten him, and would discover his presence. Not to mention the potential investigations from arcanists after a royal''s death.


    As everyone''s faces turned sour, he added grimacing, "I''ll sacrifice a soul reaper to guard the passage. Use the chance to escape while the royal mages are distracted. That''s all I can do to help."


    As his words lingered, a heartache assaulted him at the thought of losing a loyal subordinate not deserving such a tragic fate. Yet, he didn''t have many options and must keep his canyon''s reputation as a dead zone filled with powerful evil ghosts after letting Thorian escape. This way, he would remain hidden without exposing himself or the city.


    "That''s a risky plan. Why don''t we wait after you repel them?" Asked Julius, scratching his head.


    "Because after reorganising their ranks, they''ll most likely station mages to guard the canyon''s entrance for a while," Adam answered, understanding Ossian''s plan better.


    "Exactly. The king moved in person, meaning he won''t give up. If he can''t explore the canyon''s depth, he''ll block the entrance to catch the girl," Ossian said before adding solemnly. "Time is running short. Prepare yourself and leave now, as they''ll reach the passage in an hour." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 241 - 241: The Kings Pursuit

    With a curt nod, Adam said, "Let''s fetch Morgane first." Then, he turned to Nova, his thumb raised and said, "I like your gift a lot. I wish you a happy life and hope we''ll meet again."


    However, as he turned to leave with the boy, Nova jumped on his back. Raising her first above his head, she exclaimed, "Let''s go outside! I want to see the college you''re all speaking about."


    Shocked by her actions and physical contact, Adam blushed, a wry smile tugging at his lips as he thought, ''Did I just become a horse?'' Then, he raised his head, gazing at Nova''s smile and worriedly asked, "The journey will be dangerous. Are you sure you want to join us?"


    Even if she wasn''t a fighter, he knew she would prove a valuable ally to resolve conflict and uplift their mood. After all, her voice and presence exuded a calming and joyous aura he appreciated. From his understanding, she also seemed sensible and good-natured. Thus, he didn''t mind her following them if she desired.


    "I''m. I''m half a living being now! So, I can mingle with humans without scaring them," answered the woman. Why should she stay? This canyon only held poor memories she''d rather forget. On the other hand, exploring the outside world, making friends and enjoying freedom like a living being would, filled her heart with anticipation.


    "OK. I''ll ask Shepard to let you stay with Asha or Louise in the college," Replied Adam after a moment of thought as they left the palace. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Escorted by the guard, they returned to Banshee One''s house before heading to the milky white walls of the city.


    As the group of four penetrated the canyon''s swirling mist, their hair bristling under the damp air''s assault, Ossian phased above the walls.


    ''I hope they''ll safely escape. I would hate to intervene and make the future more uncertain than it already is,'' thought the ghost king, a frown covering his forehead. With his soul oath, he had to save them if danger threatened their lives or risk dying. Yet, he didn''t mention it earlier, unwilling to let them know and abuse his help.


    ***


    After ten minutes of heavy walking, the group reached the ruined passage they fought the dullahan in.


    Gazing at the deep crack caused by Julius'' coup de grace in awe, Nova asked, "What''s the plan?"


    "I think we should move while they are distracted by their battle," said Adam, tucking his fingers around his ethereal shin before adding. "If we wait for them to break their ranks and flee, we risk meeting them in the canyon, and I don''t really want to fight royal mages."


    Julius and Nova voiced their agreement before turning to the silent Morgane. Since their earlier discussion, she really refused to pronounce a single word in their presence.


    "Carry her on your back when we escape," Adam said, shrugging. He doubted she would sabotage them and return to the Belloria kingdom. Yet, driven by her emotions, she was unpredictable in this precarious situation. That''s why the boy must monitor and force her to move.


    Then, after scanning the passage, Adam noticed the hole Julius used to ambush the guardian, prompting an idea to form in his mind. "We can dig holes to hide before they arrive. After they pass us, we''ll be out of their vision," offered Adam, believing this plan would increase their success.


    As they agreed, Julius busied himself for the next twenty minutes, his heart heavy and thoughts filled by the fast-approaching battalion.


    ***


    Simultaneously, Duke Alexandre Harington bowed his head, reporting their progress in the canyon''s exploration. "We are 4.3 kilometers in, my king. We suffered no casualties fighting the evil ghosts, and our morale is high," he said respectfully, his blue eyes locked with Thorian''s.


    "Of course, we didn''t. With three adepts and fifty royal mages, we can conquer this useless canyon if I so choose," snorted king Thorian, impatience and anger flashing in his eyes. If not for capturing Morgane, he would never have stepped into this disgusting area. After all, it was unclaimed because no one wanted it, finding it better suited as a trash field in which they dumped their evil ghosts.


    "You really overdid it this time, cousin. Is this short girl worth a king and two dukes'' time?" Asked Duke Reynard Westmoor, his brow twitching. They had eight thousand more kids like her. So why did Morgane obsess him?


    "She is," responded Thorian, his lips curling into a grin before he playfully added. "When was the last time an arcanist with soul affinity appeared in our world?"


    The two dukes fell silent, pondering the question with deep frowns before giving up.


    "I don''t remember reading about it," said Alexandre, his response accompanied by Reynard''s nods.


    "Humph. The answer is over ten thousand years ago. Can you guess who that person is?" Thorian answered, his white teeth visible as his smile broadened.


    Shocked, Reynard muttered, "Don''t tell us..."


    "Exactly! The man who betrayed his order and banded with ghosts to destroy it before enslaving them all. If you understand, don''t question my decisions and move," ordered Thorian, his smile vanishing and his eyes burning in determination.


    More than a mere summoned, Morgane''s mana circuits were incredible. With her high affinity and talent she''ll automatically unlock in a few months, he didn''t doubt she''d become an arcanist in the future. For him, she was worth more than all the others combined. After all, she could enslave tier five and six ghosts and become a one-one-woman army.


    Understanding why their king urgently mobilised them after learning she left Highvale, the two dukes'' eyes narrowed. If Thorian was right, the girl''s value outweighed theirs. She would be a living calamity in the upcoming war, bringing their country swift victories one after another.


    Steps filled with determination, they followed Thorian. The sound of the battalion''s boots echoing against the rocks disturbed the silent canyon. However, they suddenly halted as a red and black armored evil ghost blocked the passage, unaware they stepped above the hiding group.

 Chapter 242 - 242: The Strongest Guardians of the Dead Zone

    Gazing at the giant apparition towering four meters tall, the three leaders frowned.


    "It seems much stronger than the others," said Alexander, assuming this creature caused the canyon''s classification as a dead zone. However, a hint of doubt flashed in his eyes. How could Morgane cross this passage if the vile creature stood guard? After all, it was clearly above the third tier.


    "We might have missed her," he said, sharing his analysis with his king.


    "No. She came here," replied Reynard, his finger pointing at the drawn circle behind the ghost.


    "I agree with Reynard," Thorian said, glaring at the creature and wondering if it let her pass because of the circle or if it appeared later. ''Something is not right,'' he thought. In the first tier, Morgane had no chance to control or influence a soul three tiers higher. Yet, he swiftly put his concerns aside, focusing on the task at hand.


    After they defeat the creature and comb the canyon, he''ll uncover the truth naturally.


    "Formation three. Assist my familiars from behind. I want a swift resolution of the battle!" He ordered, his voice loud and clear, reaching Morgane.


    Trembling after hearing it, she remembered everything she went through because of his orders before her adoption with reddened eyes. ''I hope you''ll die here,'' she thought, grimacing before the ground trembled above her.


    Simultaneously, two dark-red swirling portals, humming ominously, appeared before Thorian. Heavy steps causing the rocks to shatter echoed as two giants gradually walked out of them.


    Alerted by the rise in temperature, the evil soul reaper focused on the newcomers, their silhouettes reflecting in the red glow of his eyes.


    Of similar appearance, Thorian''s familiars glared back, their fiery red eyes filled with disdain for their master''s enemy.


    "Keep him company," directed Thorian with a confident smirk, satisfied by his two tiers four Pyroclasts. With their skin akin to cooled lava, visible molten rocks flowing through their veins, and flames dancing like hairs on their head, their appearance was nothing short of overbearing.


    Heeding the command, the two familiars stepped forward, leaving deep molten marks on their wakes as violence flashed in their eyes.


    "What pitiful creatures," said the soul reaper, his lips curling into a vicious smile. Then, he added, his voice ringing ethereally in the battalion''s ears, permeating their souls with primordial fear. "No one will leave this place alive."


    "Don''t be afraid!" Screamed Alexander, a brilliant aura condensing around his body. "Blessing of the braves," he added as the aura covered everyone, uplifting their morals and snuffing the terror they felt.


    Upon seeing his mages'' clear eyes, Thorian screamed, "Ready your spells!"


    A second later, a cacophony of hums engulfed the passage as the evil soul reaper smirked disdainfully. As the strongest species created by a ghost king, it would, of course, become the most terrible evil ghost of his tier after transforming.


    "Curse of silence," he said, his voice reverberating like a death omen for any mage with mana control under the seventh tier.


    "...!" "...!"


    In the deafening silence ensuing the curse, the mages tried to name their spells in vain. No sound exited their mouths, causing their eyes to tremble in dread.


    However, Thorian glared at the ghost, unperturbed. His familiars were already out and would make quick work of the pest blocking them. ''Petty tricks,'' he thought, wondering if he should catch a few similar ghosts for his army. After all, the curse was objectively terrifying.


    Yet, his considerations were interrupted by the blood-red, blinding glow of the ghost''s sword leaving its sheath.


    "How do you want your puppies to die? Slowly or swiftly?" Asked the reaper, his eyes forming two crescents as his smile revealed his jagged teeth.


    Provoked, the two Pyroclasts silently roared before hastening their steps, melting the rocks under them as they closed the distance separating them in a second.


    With burning red claws, they lashed their arms, causing the mist to distort under the heat.


    With confidence, the battalion watched the attacks descend upon the arrogant ghost. After all, they had seen their king''s familiars in action, knowing their strikes were as powerful as an eruption and as hot as magma.


    However, with widened eyes and mouths wide open, they witnessed how the reaper effortlessly deflected the attacks.


    "You should have LEFT before the four-kilometer mark, fools!" Exclaimed the ghost, impatience lacing his words as his eyes landed on a particular spot of the passage.


    Catching the clue, Adam gestured for Julius to remove the rocks above them. With a nod, the boy discreetly moved them, trying to make as little noise as possible.


    After ten tense seconds, Adam peeked at the battalion backs, ensuring they didn''t hear a thing amidst the battle''s chaos before moving his right arm, mouthing, "Come out fast." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With worried frowns, the group gradually climbed out of the hole, their minds buzzing with anxiety. Then, without a word, they took slow steps not to alert them, gradually forming distance between their pursuers and them.


    "Foolish king, without spells, you are nothing!" Roared the ghost, repelling the Pyroclasts'' flurry of blows and ensuring he drew everyone''s attention to carry his master''s orders.


    As he gazed at the retreating group, walking faster and faster until they scrambled away, his smile widened, and his eyes glowed with delight. He won''t need to utter any more embarrassing words and focus on dispatching the intruders.


    Tightening his grip on his glowing sword, he shifted from defense to offense, startling the two familiars with the sudden dynamic change. His arm came to life, blinding light crisscrossed the air before him as he stepped forward.


    In a flash, he crossed his enemies, standing behind them. Then, with deliberate movements, he sheathed his sword.


    Confused by the ghost''s behavior, Thorian mentally commanded his familiars to strike its exposed back. However, his eyes widened in pure terror a second later.


    The two pyroclasts'' sturdy bodies suddenly collapsed in a rain of pieces and scalding magma. They were deader than dead, prompting him to face the terrible reality.


    ''He is of the fifth tier!'' He screamed inwardly, understanding they had no chance against him, even with mana. Swiftly, he pivoted, grabbed his two trusted cousins and raced wildly to escape.

 Chapter 243 - 243: Escape The Canyon!

    "...!!" Screamed Thorian, trying to sound the retreat. Alas, no voice exited his wide-open mouth. His veins bulged on his forehead as he gritted his teeth and scrambled away in response, hoping his royal mages would follow him. Yet, the soul reaper''s voice echoed, shattering his expectations.


    "No one will leave this place alive," said the vile creature, condensing negative energy into familiar spinning arrowheads. Unbeknownst to Adam, Ossian liked his spells and shared what he saw with his trusted guards, increasing their projectile''s deadliness by copying the shape he used.


    Then, revelling in the terror dancing in his enemies'' eyes, he propelled his constructs with the strength befitting a creature of the fifth tier.


    WOOSH


    The wind cracked in their passage as they surpassed Adam''s speed despite the absence of explosions, reaching the mages in a flash.


    Opposite him, the human battalion watched as death inexorably closed on them, unwillingness, defeat, and despair covering their features. Yet, a few of them didn''t succumb to their emotions. With resolve hardened, they gathered their strength, using it in a last-ditch effort to accomplish their duty.


    As the first constructs collided, passing through the immobile mages, those courageous soldiers jumped on their trajectories, a single thought raging in their minds. "Protect the king!"


    Simultaneously, Ossian watched everything through the slave mark and gave a command. "Bring the courageous ones to me. Devour the others," he said, planning to use their souls to create and train new reapers. After all, the primary material to produce them was powerfully unbending souls.


    With a nod, the evil soul reaper gazed at the carnage he caused, witnessing the once elegant royal mage''s robes riddled with holes spurting fresh blood. Then, with deliberate steps, he approached them, his palm facing the sky.


    Under his silent command, evil energy spewed from it like a flood, colliding with the still hot corpses and causing terrified screams to echo in the passage despite his curse of silence. Of course, since it targeted living beings, it did not affect freshly ripped souls roaring in the agony of being forcefully torn from their bodies.


    "Gather," he muttered, his eyes radiating a maddened, perverted joy as the negative energy acted like steel chains wrapping around the mages'' souls. With a gentle pull, he drew and condensed them in his palm into a ball before opening his mouth, revealing his sharp teeth. Slowly raising his palm, anticipation bubbling in his heart, he stuffed the soul ball in his maw.


    Amidst terrified screams, he chewed, moans of bliss escaping his quivering lips as the few brave souls watched in muted horror before an icy shiver ran down their spines.


    After his pleasant feast, the evil reaper gazed at them, greed flashing in his eyes. Yet, a burning sensation assaulted his soul, compelling him to halt all movements. "Lucky living beings," he spat in disappointment, turning and dragging them to the soul society, halfheartedly following his master''s orders.


    As he walked away, leaving behind the bloodied ground of the passage and fifty soulless bodies, a blood-curdling thought flashed in his eyes. How tasteful would the ghost who had Ossian''s support be? Sadly, he was gone already.


    ***


    Simultaneously, Adam floated at top speed behind Julius, carrying the excited Nova on his back. "We are almost out!" He shouted, noticing the ambient mist thin, letting a few sparse sun rays reach them. Despite his encouraging scream, anxiousness filled his mind. He was almost sure the king wouldn''t be stupid enough to leave their horses without protection on such a treacherous trip.


    And he was right. Half a minute later, he spotted fifty-five horses attached at the canyon''s entrance, guarded by ten mages. "They don''t wear the same uniform," he muttered, wondering why before Julius spoke.


    "Their life force is much lower than the ones in the canyon! They must be apprentices," said the boy, unsheathing his gladius while dropping Morgane from his back.


    Sighing in relief, Adam responded, "Let''s swiftly knock them out and release all the horses to block the ones who manage to escape."


    With a nod, Julius charged in, cracking the ground under his feet, as he knew they couldn''t waste time. In two seconds, he closed in, the sound of his forceful stomps on the rocks alerting them.


    "Freeze! Hands behind your heads, or we''ll use violence!" Screamed the oldest, drawing his magic wand from his belt. Yet, Julius ignored him, pressing forward until the ten guards'' eyes narrowed. With swift motions, they all retrieved their weapons and pointed them at the boy.


    However, a sudden, painful collision jerked their hands, forcing their tight grip open. Amidst the clinking noise of the wands falling to the ground, Julius reached them, his gladius already in motion towards the first guard''s head.


    A dull sound reverberated as the oldest screamed in pain before his eyes rolled back. Without a second''s delay, the boy moved like the wind, continuing towards his next target. Deprived of their wands, he knew he had around five seconds before they could unleash their spell. But it was enough for a skilled fighter like him.


    With precise movements, he smashed his opponents on the head with the flat of his blade, causing them to drop to the ground like flies.


    "Well done, boy," said Adam, blowing on his finger cheekily as he gazed at the wands. "We should take them with us. If they are not usable, we can always sell them," he added, greed flashing in his eyes. After all, his rule number one was to take the spoils after each fight! S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a nod, Julius hurriedly gathered the wands before untying all the horses. Then, he secured the two girls on one and mounted another with Adam. Next, gathering Qi in his throat, he roared menacingly.


    Already scared by the previous fight, the untied horses neighed in panic and swiftly scrambled to the horizon at top speed, raising dust and rocks in their mad dash to survive.


    "To the Aurora kingdom!" Adam urgently yelled as Julius threw a leash at Nova to tie their horses together. Then, basking in the gentle morning light, they left the ghost-filled canyon, anticipation filling their hearts as they wondered if they would safely return to the college.

 Chapter 244 - 244: Bloodied Crown

    "Huff-Huff. Are you two alright?" Asked Thorian, his breathing ragged and his appearance dishevelled after their mad dash.


    "In what nightmarish expedition did you drag us!" Reynard yelled, his eyes trembling in fear after he witnessed fifty loyal mages die a gruesome death. Worse, they didn''t even have the chance to fight back for their lives!


    Alexandre, his face red after the efforts, added, "We effectively lost our royal mage battalion. Security in the capital will become a real challenge with the void their deaths left."


    "Don''t worry. We still have the kids," answered Thorian, fixing his hair and clothes before gazing at the dim sunlight filtering through the mist. Then, solemnly, he added, "Let''s head back for now. Leave the apprentices to guard the entrance."


    He refused to believe she could stay in this dreadful place for long, especially considering the lack of food sources.


    The two dukes nodded, approving on the surface. Yet, outrage burned in their eyes'' depth. ''Because of a girl, this fool sacrificed fifty nobles, not realising the political repercussions he would face!'' They both thought in annoyance.


    Every time he messed up, they were the ones pressured to fix everything behind the scenes while he basked in his illusory glory. Worse, their uncle retracted his support with a random excuse like old age and went to scheme in the countryside. Truthfully, they envisioned joining him more than once. But this failure was just too much.


    Look at the country''s state. In its entire history, never had it been so corrupted. With so many dissident nobles, it was only a matter of time before it fell, even if the kids matured miraculously. After their brief assessment, they looked at each other with knowing glances, planning to jump ship prior to its wreck.


    However, as they silently planned for the future, their cousin''s angry screams compelled them to focus on the canyon''s entrance.


    "What happened here?! Where are the horses?!" Screamed Thorian, shaking the oldest apprentice by the collar frantically to wake him up.


    "Hurg..." Gradually regaining consciousness, the apprentice groaned, holding his head in agony. Yet, the persistent shaking swiftly brought him back to his senses. With trembling hands, he reported, "A kid assaulted and defeated us all in less than five seconds!"


    "A kid?" Thorian''s eyes narrowed, remembering Gabriel''s mention of a criminal kid accompanying the girl. "That wench used the chaos to escape under our nose!" He yelled with reddened eyes, tightening his grip on the guard''s collar, suffocating him.


    However, his anger only began as Reynard ran to him, grabbed his hand, and said, "Let him go. We have suffered enough death already."


    "Don''t give me orders, cousin. He deserves death for losing against two kids!" Roared Thorian, tightening his grip instead. ''How dares he question MY actions? The action of the king!'' With this thought, he sent a burst of mana inside the poor apprentice''s head, making it burst into a rain of blood and brain liquids.


    This sad spectacle further convinced the duke''s duo to desert. Years of unopposed rules led their cousin astray until they couldn''t recognise him.


    "Kill them all if that''s what you want! I''m going back. Alexander, you tag along?" Said Reynold, disgust filling his eyes as he gazed at Thorian''s bloodied crown. What a graceful king he was.


    "Sure. It''ll take us the entire day to return to Highvale by foot. I''ll need a conversation buddy to kill time or die of boredom," Alexander responded, trying to justify his agreement not to displease the lunatic before they left him to deal with the problems he created.


    Without turning back, they walked away, their blonde hair swirling in the wind under Thorian''s constricting pupils. "Where are you going?" He asked, his voice forceful, conveying his anger.


    "We need time to digest what happened. Leave us alone," answered Reynard, ironically bowing his head for the first time in years. The thought of killing the fool here and there crossed his mind. Yet, facing accusations and resistance awaited him if he did. No, he would reclaim the kingdom with the support of the other nobles and choose a worthy king to serve with his own hands.


    Upon reaching this thought, his eyes blazed, resolve burned in his heart, and his mind cleared from familial attachments. Without turning to look back, he stepped away, his head held high. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Following his departing figure, the metallic sound of Alexander''s boots echoed against the rocky terrain as he followed, leaving Thorian alone.


    "Tsk. Idiots! I don''t need you to rule! You''ll come back crawling after I conquer the neighboring kingdoms in a few years!" Roared Thorian, his face contorting into a grimace, nails drawing blood from his balled fists, and body trembling.


    This expedition was a veritable disaster. He lost his royal mages, the girl, and his most loyal supporters. Clenching his teeth until they cracked, he spat hatefully, "It''s all your fault, MORGANE! I''ll make your life hell, beginning by burning your birth village!"


    He kept hurling menaces, spit flying out of his mouth as he furiously stomped the ground until the apprentices awoke in panic.


    Upon noticing them, Thorian ordered, "Escort me back to Highvale, dogs."


    Scarred by their king''s outburst, they swiftly surrounded him, departing five minutes later, and wondering where the kid who knocked them out went.


    ***


    Simultaneously, the group of four strained their horse''s stamina to put as much distance between them and the royals as possible, unaware of their frictions.


    Yet, as they approached the Aurora kingdom, another problem troubled Adam''s mind. How would they cross the border city without being investigated by the guards? Stumped by the question, he asked the expert of the group.


    "We can either get around, but it''ll take a few days, or try to infiltrate the city at night," answered Julius pensively. That''s how he escaped the Ashfords'' notice for four years. No one ever realised where he was because he left no traces of entering or exiting any city.


    "I don''t mind exchanging time for safety. But we have no food," answered Adam worriedly. Ghosts didn''t need to eat. Thus, they went to sleep on an empty stomach yesterday, and he doubted they would hold long...

 Chapter 245 - 245: A Journey North

    "We have enough water for three days," said Julius after checking. Then he added, "Do you think they are searching for us?"


    Adam thought briefly before answering, "After we released the horses? Probably not. Even if they aren''t, we shouldn''t leave tracks."


    "But how will we return to Alkemia Al-Nur? They won''t let us use the Gate without a noble''s identification," Julius asked, worries covering his face.


    "The manner you did the first time... We''ll travel to a coastal city and take a boat," answered Adam, a deep frown etched on his face. The trip back would take too long, but he wasn''t arrogant enough to forsake their safety to hasten it. After all, he didn''t know how far the Belloria king''s influence reached.


    If he could issue warrants, even if they didn''t know Julius'' face, he had no doubts the guards would be wary around strangers coming from the borders. Thus, unable to use Gates and needing to lie low before they fled further inland, he said, "We''ll travel on roads, circling the next two cities. We can hunt magical beasts for food."


    Julius nodded, searching his memories to remember the Aurora''s kingdom geography. Then, he led the horses north, reducing their speed to a moderate pace to avoid straining them to death.


    The wind blew on the group''s face, their hair dancing wildly as the rising sun soon turned orange after descending. Steam rose from the horses'' mouths, displaying their need for rest.


    Fortunately, they already left the rocky terrain after a day''s travel. Yet, their destination was still far away.


    "Let''s stop here for today," said Adam, pointing at a nearby forest before suggesting, "We can hunt for food inside and camp out. I''ll stand guard with Nova since we don''t really need to sleep."


    "Sure. The horses must rest and drink, too. We should try to find a water source if possible," Julius responded, uneasy about the steeds'' consumption. They couldn''t share the little water they carried with them for a simple reason: it wouldn''t satiate the large animals, and nothing would be left to quench their thirst afterwards.


    Understanding that traveling in the wild without organisation proved challenging, Adam frowned as they reached the forest''s outskirts. After dismounting, they shared their plan with the two girls.


    Nova''s eyes glistened as she curiously gazed at the flora surrounding them. Meanwhile, Morgane shrugged before sitting close to the horses, holding her knees with a sad gaze.


    With a sigh, Adam looked at Nova and said, "Look after her until we return with food."


    "Ok. But I want to explore later, too! It''s the first time I''ve seen these slender green and brown mountains!" Answered the Imperius Harmonia, innocent interest filling her eyes. Far was the canyon filled with rocks she was used to. Everything she gazed at was so different, enchanting, and brimming with life. "I''m so excited to see more!" She exclaimed, a childish smile broadening on her face.


    With a short promise and a wave of his right hand, Adam entered the forest with Julius, looking for magical beasts'' tracks.


    ''If we can find and follow one, it''ll lead us to a water source,'' he thought, knowing no life could strive without drinking.


    Fortunately, they didn''t search for long before noticing hoove marks covering the soft soil. With lightened eyes, they followed them for ten minutes before stumbling on a group of herbivorous magical beasts standing on branches and eating glans.


    With their long arced yet powerful legs, sturdy quadrupedal build, antlers, and vibrant green robes, their adaptability to their environment surprised Adam.


    ''It''ll be a pain to catch them if we make our presence known,'' he thought, hesitating between killing one on the spot or waiting. After all, they could stay on that tree for hours before leaving to drink. Waiting for that long was out of the question.


    "We''ll wait for fifteen minutes. If they don''t move to drink, I''ll kill one," he said to Julius, his finger placed over his lips to tell him not to answer. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, the beasts kept eating unhurriedly for the next fifteen minutes, causing Adam to sigh and fire a spinning mana arrow at the one he thought would be the most tasteful.


    HIIIK


    An agonising strident noise echoed, causing the other beasts to scramble away with unbelievable speed as snapping branch sounds followed their departure.


    Without a word, Julius dashed out of the bush they used to hide, grabbed the dead beast, and returned. Then, he said, "We''ll have enough meat to eat for a few days. But water is still our biggest concern."


    In response, Adam glanced at the darkening sky, pondering briefly before answering, "We can search for an hour. If we can''t find one, we''ll return to the outskirts and try again tomorrow morning."


    After agreeing, they explored the forest, its dense foliage casting dancing shadows as they scanned their surroundings warily in case a bear suddenly left a bush to assault them.


    An hour later, the noise of running water finally met their ears, prompting them to hasten their steps in that direction.


    Soon, a small stream running across the vegetation met their relieved eyes for a second. Then, with awkward smiles, they simultaneously asked, "How are we going to transport enough water?"


    As they fell silent, Adam came up with an idea a moment later. With all the wood available, they just had to build containers.


    Without wasting time, the boy cut down a thin tree before dividing it into same-sized morsels. Then, Adam dug into one using a spinning mana drill, creating a rough square crate. Yet, he felt it wasn''t enough. Thus, he repeated the process three more times to have enough water to sustain the horses for a few days.


    As Julius filled them with water, wondering how they would carry them back, Adam teasingly said, "Show us your muscles aren''t just for show."


    "Hee?" Exclaimed the boy in shock. Each container weighed around thirty kilograms between the water and wood, meaning he would have to lift a hundred and twenty over such a long distance! However, the real problem came from their sizes and the absence of handles, making them hard to transport.


    "Can''t you carry one with your mage''s hands?" He asked, knowing he could do it with a few pauses along the path. But he was unwilling to waste time when the girls were waiting for them.


    "Hahaha. Sure, I''ll even carry your dinner for you," Giggled Adam as two sturdy hands laced themselves from mana before grabbing the beast and a crate.


    With a relieved sigh, Julius piled the three remaining containers and lifted them without problem before smirking at his big brother.


    Reassured after this first day, they retraced their steps, discussing their next course of action spiritedly.

 Chapter 246 - 246: Under the Moons Veil

    After leaving the forest, Julius placed the containers before the horses, causing excited neighing to resound in the peaceful night.


    Upon hearing them, Nova ran back in alarm, crossing fifty meters in eight seconds before widening her eyes. "What is this creature?!" She exclaimed, gazing at the magical beasts they hunted.


    "I don''t know what its name is, but it''s the kids'' dinner," replied Adam before a frown etched itself on his face. "Is that how you look after her?" He added, pointing at the silently sitting Morgane.


    "She doesn''t speak at all! It''s so boring to stay around here," Nova said defensively, feeling unjustly accused. Then she added, pressing her right hand before Adam''s face, "I found many more interesting things. Look!"


    Forced, he looked at her opened palm, his pupils constricting. "WHAT THE...!" He screamed, slapping her hand away and causing the maggot she was holding to fly. While other women plucked flowers or caught rabbits, he was faced with one who cheerfully shoved maggots before his face with a bright smile. Where did his life turn so wrong? ''Since the beginning,'' he thought, smiling wryly. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No! Why did you slap Timmy?" Yelled Nova in panic, dropping to the ground to find her new friend.


    "..."


    ''Why does it have a name?!'' He screamed inwardly, massaging his forehead. Then, he explained, "Usually, people don''t feel close to these creatures, finding them disgusting. Wait until we settle, and I''ll find you something more... Appropriate, like a cat, for example?"


    "Hee? Ptui, ptui. I didn''t know they were disgusting!" Nova responded, causing Julius to fall to the ground, holding his stomach as his laughter echoed in the surroundings.


    With quivering brows, Adam helped her rise and gazed at the laughing boy before saying, "Julius, you teach her about common knowledge lest she draw attention to us in the cities!"


    "Let her discover things gradually. It''s funnier like that," responded the boy, wiping his tears with his thumb.


    "What''s a cat? Is it a strange beast like the one you brought back?" Nova asked, her voice almost singing in their ears.


    "You''ll see when we get you one. In the meantime, don''t grab anything you see!" Adam answered before focusing on Julius. Then he threw the beast on the ground and added, "We are in winter, so the meat has little chance to go bad. Yet, I want to avoid any risk to your health."


    Turning serious, Julius asked, "What do you want me to do, big bro?"


    "I''m no expert, but you''ll have to dirty your hands, that''s for sure. First, we''ll hang it upside down for a few hours to drain its blood. Then, we''ll remove its organs and skin. Finally, we''ll butcher and smoke the meat for preservation," Adam explained, remembering blood could contaminate the food.


    "Oh! I''ve seen guards eat smoked meat before. So, that''s how they do it!" Exclaimed Julius, his hands trembling to learn under the starlit sky.


    Next, they divided the tasks. Nova would gather wood, Julius butcher the meat, and Adam remove the skin to sell it later, even if he doubted he could get a decent price for a tier one beast''s material.


    Everyone busied themselves under Morgane''s bitter eyes. She had calmed a bit after an entire day since the revelation, yet she still felt terrible. With her dream gone, she didn''t know what to do or hope for anymore. Even knowing Adam was attentive enough to care for her despite this morning''s shameful outburst didn''t help her accept the situation.


    ''I hope I''ll find the strength to forgive them one day,'' she earnestly thought, but her heart refused to listen. Truthfully, she didn''t want to speak to anyone right now, preferring to observe their cooperative manner of surviving in the wild silently.


    As the carcass gradually turned into fresh meat, Nova returned from her mission, carrying branches under her arms with a radiant smile.


    Contrary to her, Adam grimaced upon seeing her. Facepalming in frustration, he asked, "Why did gathering a few branches take you this long?!"


    "Listen, listen! I found a strange winged creature that could speak!" She responded, her face flushed red with excitement as she pointed at the forest.


    However, only sceptical gazes met her bizarre statement. Talking birds? Who would believe that?


    Annoyed by their reaction, she yelled, "It really did! It said: Rohoo, found the kids, found the kids!"


    Upon hearing the message, Adam''s and Julius'' faces paled. "We must leave. Now!" they both exclaimed, understanding their position was exposed.


    Without waiting, Julius ran to the meat, took a few pieces he planned to roast later, and abandoned the rest. Next, he filled their flasks to the brim, giving up on the containers, too. Finally, he helped Morgane and the confused Nova mount their horses before jumping on his with Adam.


    Then, holding the girl''s horse leash, he sped towards the north, worried about the lack of sleep Morgane would suffer from. Since he was a cultivator, he could stay awake for a few nights without suffering too much. Yet, the girl''s body was weak. He doubted she would do well if the same situation occurred again tomorrow.


    Thus, he yelled behind, "Nova, hold Morgane tight and tell her to try to sleep while we ride!"


    Under Adam''s nods of prideful approval, they fled in the darkness of the night, unaware that a few hundred kilometers away, King Thorian Bellor and Queen Cordelia Aurora discussed their capture.


    "I''m lending you a big service by mobilising so many men for your fugitives," Said Cordelia, her red eyes glinting and her lips curled into a meaningful smile.


    With a snort, Thorian replied, "Am I not here to compensate you? What do you want?"


    "Nothing much, really. I think a hundred of your summoned will do," said the queen, raising a finger to emphasise the number as her smile widened. With the fast-approaching prophesied war, what good would gold do to her and the country? What she needed were capable fighters, and it so happened that Thorian gathered a few thousand, according to her spies.


    That offer was more than what meets the eye. With it, she aimed to gauge the fugitives'' values. If the tyrant of Belloria agreed, she would do anything she could to stage their demise before enslaving them to the Aurora domain. After all, not anyone could cause a king to personally move. Thus, she suspected those fugitives to be among his finest summoned, worth much more than a hundred mediocre ones.


    Upon reaching that thought, her red and white hairs bristled as her delicately embroidered robes trembled, accompanying the tremors of excitement jolting her body.

 Chapter 247 - 247: Auroras Pursuit

    As Cordelia rejoiced at the future gains, Thorian''s eyes narrowed dangerously. Since he intended to conquer his neighbors, offering them a hundred soldiers went against his desires. Yet, Morgane could become a thorn in his foot if he didn''t capture or kill her. After all, before her adoption, her treatment was anything but desirable.


    Sure she would come one day to avenge herself, he answered, reluctance painted on his face, "I want them alive. If they are dead, I won''t give you anything!"


    However, Cordelia shook her head and smirked in response, "No matter the result, I want fifty summoned, or I won''t spend my resources and soldier''s time for your wild goose chase."


    After a tense silence, Thorian said through gritted teeth, "Ten."


    "forty," retorted the queen.


    "Don''t push me! Twenty! That''s my last offer," Thorian said, his voice sounding guttural as his forehead''s veins bulged in fury.


    "Twenty it is," answered Cordelia, wondering if she misjudged the fugitives'' value. Anyway, she felt the tyrant reaching his limits, about to explode at any moment if she pushed the deal further. Then, she added, aiming to squeeze out information, "You got me all curious about them. What heinous deed did they commit to infuriate you so much?"


    With a grimace, Thorian responded, "The crime of l¨¨se majest¨¦. They dared to threaten their king and must pay for it." Of course, he couldn''t tell her Morgane has both a potent soul affinity and mana circuits. Thus, he hoped this explanation would quench her curiosity enough.


    "I see," muttered the queen pensively before standing from her seat and continuing. "I''ll supervise the capture operation. In the meantime, you are free to wander the capital or return to your palace."


    Relieved she didn''t press him with more questions but angered he had to act so humbly before her, Thorian left after a brief nod.


    "In a few years, you''ll kneel at my feet," he grumbled, walking to the castle''s Gate with bloodshot eyes. Then, he added, "Morgane, oh Morgane, you have no idea how much you''ll suffer once I catch you."


    ***


    Simultaneously, the short girl dozed off on her mount, her red hair fluttering wildly behind her as Julius guided the group further north.


    However, worry veiled his face despite the distance they crossed as he gazed at the birds following them. "We can''t escape with those birds giving our location away," he said, his grip on the leash tightening in frustration.


    Frowning, Adam answered, "Mages will surround our position, gradually narrowing usable space until they corner us."


    Their situation grew worse. After each passing minute, more birds rallied the first ones, suggesting more mages approaching.


    In spite, he materialised and hurled a barrage of spinning arrows to get rid of them. However, this action didn''t solve the problem.


    ''We must find a covered space in which those annoying birds can''t follow us,'' he thought, his essence pounding against his chest as his mind raced for a solution.


    After a brief moment, his stare lit up as an idea popped into his mind. "How far is the border''s mountainous area?" He asked the boy, hoping they weren''t too far.


    "We didn''t deviate east much. Three hours away, give or take. Why?" Answered Julius, confused by the question.


    "Head west. The Aurora mages will think twice before entering another country without approbation. Even if they do, they won''t be able to surround us," said Adam, planning to navigate the complicated terrain of the borders until their pursuers give up. Unfortunately, he knew the horses would doubtlessly die shortly after being pushed so much without water.


    As for the birds'' problem? He intended to kill them all before finding a cave and digging a tunnel through the mountain. Hopefully, they would lose their tracks after a few kilometers.


    Following his trusted big brother''s instruction, Julius guided the horses west, astonishing the mages monitoring their posituon after new birds found them.


    ***


    "Did they lose their minds?" Asked an elegantly dressed mage, causing his colleagues to frown.


    "On the contrary, they are quite smart for kids," said Cordelia with a smile, her red eyes glowing in understanding. Then, she added, "Find the foolish king. I need him here to continue the pursuit."


    After all, no matter the reason, only tension would ensue if she crossed another country''s borders with her military forces without their approval. Of course, she could act covertly and never mention it, yet why should she bother? Thorian was here, requesting her aid in the first place.


    With how close her troops were to catching them, she doubted he would refuse to let them cross his territory briefly.


    ***


    Half an hour later, Thorian entered the elegant meeting room, his brows twitching in annoyance as he gazed at the lavish table''s engravings and everyone seated.


    "Why did you call me back? I won''t change the terms of our deal," he declared, wishing he could rip the infuriating woman to pieces this instant.


    With a playful smirk, Cordelia responded, "They are returning to your kingdom. Let my troops chase them."


    "What?! No way!" Exclaimed the king, his eyes enlarging at the outrageous request. The instant someone crossed his borders, he would send his army to eradicate the threat. After all, they were all mages. With mana, they could conveniently destroy a city or cast deadly curses on the lands if left unchecked. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he smirked back, adding, "I''ll catch them myself if they are foolish enough to enter my territory." This way, he could cancel his deal and ensure the girl was captured alive.


    "Sure, I''ll call back my troops, then. Don''t return begging after they enter my kingdom again because I''ll annihilate any military entering it," answered Cordelia, her eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Realising the kids'' intention after hearing her snarky threat, Thorian''s hands trembled in fury. If they truly switched kingdoms each time, no one would catch them.


    "Fine!" He spat, hate dancing in his eyes before bluffing. "I want rights to cross your borders too for this operation''s duration. If you refuse, I''ll head back."


    "Head back, then. You need help to catch them, not me," answered the queen, her smile widening, revealing her white teeth. Truthfully, without his two trusted cousins, she suspected Thorian was dumber than the two kids he tried to catch.


    His clenched fists shaking, the Belloria''s king curled his lips in an angry grimace before turning. "I won''t forget today''s happenings," he said, his tone guttural, adding as he stepped away, "Forget about our deal. I''ll catch them myself."

 Chapter 248 - 248: Fading Hope

    A frustrating week passed rapidly as the two monarchs invested more and more troops and resources in their hunt. Yet, they ended up empty-handed under Adam''s careful decision-making process and Julius'' guidance.


    "RAHHH," roared Thorian, smashing his fist on his golden throne noisily. "I can''t believe we failed to catch two kids and an insignificant woman for a full week! And that wench''s soldiers are following them too, protecting their borders from our troops," he continued, his rage-filled voice engulfing the room as ominous dark red wisps of mana swirled from his eyes.


    The few loyal nobles supporting him gazed at their king in a muted stupor, unable to find words to explain how they lost their tracks four days ago.


    Understanding their movement patterns, they positioned their mages along the borders in advance, waiting for them to return from the Aurora kingdom. However, despite their clever move, the fugitives never resurfaced. Worse, their scouting familiars found no traces of them on the other side.


    Either their neighboring country''s mages were incredible actors willing to waste days to mislead them, or they also lost the kids'' tracks.


    The situation was extremely bizarre and novel to them. Never had they imagined something similar would happen to their forces. Yet, they had to face the truth. Their targets disappeared into thin air, not leaving the slightest trail behind after killing their birds.


    "Call our troops back. I want the area they disappeared in to be combed. Leave no stones unturned until I learn how they did it!" Ordered Thorian, swinging his arm and stomping his right foot in anger. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***


    Simultaneously, Queen Cordelia asked the same questions in a diametrally opposed mood.


    Her eyes glowing in desire, she rose from her seat, gazing attentively at her nobles before saying, "After a week, you''ve seen how unusual these kids are. I suspect they are the geniuses summoned of the Belloria kingdom who escaped Thorian''s tyranny."


    After seeing them all nod in recognition, she continued, raising her voice and moving her hands theatrically to inspire them. "They are too precious to let that fool recover them. With their assistance, our kingdom''s chances of surviving the great war will increase by a large margin. So, will you lend me your strength and mages to make their capture a reality?"


    Soon, the first nobles voiced their agreement.


    "The noble house of Thornwood will join the search!"


    "The noble house of Brightwater will respond to its lord''s call."


    "Count the noble house of Frostvale in, Your Majesty."


    Then, more and more nobles joined in, promising to lead their soldiers to hunt the kids without reserve. Even if each summoned was valuable in its own right, possessing the potential to become apprentices at the very least, geniuses were still a rare breed.


    After calming the general excitation by clapping her hands, Cordelia continued, "Thank you for your support. From our scouts'' reports, our targets disappeared in the mountainous region of Elderglade Peaks. I want our troops to uncover how and where they disappeared."


    With a playful smile, she concluded, "You can play with the foolish king''s battalion in passing. I heard he lost all his royal mages in a recent expedition."


    Understanding the clue, her loyal retainers rose from their seats, ready to clear any Bellorian soldier encroaching on their borders.


    With a curt bow, they left the room, impatient to engage in some action.


    ***


    Unaware of the intensifying menace looming above their heads, Adam breathed with difficulty in a deep tunnel. The noise of rubbles crashing on the ground echoed as he held his arms in pain. Since he entered the cave, he had been abusing his circuit, digging without pause. At this point, time became an ethereal concept he failed to grasp, it''s only indicator being the complaining kids.


    ''Why aren''t they complaining?'' he suddenly thought, turning in alarm only to see them lying on the ground. With their pale faces and dry lips, they looked on the verge of dying at any moment.


    "Shit," he muttered, his mind descending into chaos. Despite his decent plan, he didn''t expect the thin mountain to be this hard to pierce. But the real problem came from the lack of alimentation once more. After the horses died, they carried their carcasses to the tunnel before cutting a few pieces of meat, saving them from starvation. Yet, they had nothing to quench their thirst.


    A tense silence ensued for a moment before Nova broke it. "They won''t hold for much longer," she said, holding the kids'' hands, tears in her eyes. It pained her to see them in this state. If she could, she would do anything to help them. Yet, the joy she brought with her innate abilities was of little aid in their desperate situation.


    "But you can''t do anything to help them. So, focus on what you can achieve. Keep digging," she added, urgency in her voice.


    Upon hearing her words, Adam clenched his teeth, turned back and roared, "Hold on! I''ll eviscerate this mountain and find water soon!"


    Without wasting a second, he ignored his pain, channeling his remaining mana to condense his spinning spearhead. A second later, he focused on keeping it materialised and sent it crashing on the mountain walls, a soft, painful grumble escaping his lips.


    Loud crashing noises engulfed the tunnel again as he persevered, icy sweat dripping from his forehead. His ethereal body screamed to stop, yet his gaze remained firm for the next dozen minutes until...


    CRACK BOOM


    His mana spearhead suddenly passed through the wall, revealing a circular cavern. With weary steps, he pressed forward, his mind focused on drilling the opposite wall, no matter what.


    However, his vision suddenly shifted, forcing him to look below as his body powerlessly collided with the ground.


    ''I need... to... dig,'' he thought, these few words requiring his entire focus as he tried to stand up. Yet, the mental and magical tolls he endured proved too much for his soul to handle.


    His eyes gradually closed as he heard Nova''s distant screams, unable to understand them. Then, his brain forcefully controlling him, he fell unconscious after one last thought. ''Sorry, Julius.''

 Chapter 249 - 249: Family Ties

    As Adam''s mind turned dark after several days of overexertion, Nova hurriedly lifted the kids.


    "Why are you so heavy?" She exclaimed, putting Julius on her back and carrying the light girl under her arm. Then, struggling with the added weights, she took slow steps towards Adam. Yet, her lips curled into a cheerful smile.


    After reaching him, she gently dropped the kids on the ground amidst splashing sounds before cupping her hands to collect water. "Wakie, wakie, I have water!" She said, dropping a few cold drops on the boy''s face.


    "Mhhh," Julius made groggy sounds in response, his eyelids gradually opening. Sparkling, precious liquid greeted them a second later, causing his parched lips to quiver on his pale face and his hands to tremble. Every cell in his body yearned for it. Unfortunately, he didn''t have enough strength to drink alone.


    "Drink slowly," advised Nova, noticing the desire in his eyes before helping him take a few controlled sips.


    "AHHHHH," the boy moaned in bliss after feeling the cool water irrigate his dried body, reigniting his fading vitality. After recovering a fraction of his energy, he grabbed Nova''s cupped hands, forcefully pulled them to his mouth and took large gulps in jubilation.


    "Hahaha. You can drink yourself now," giggled Nova, happy to see him recover before repeating the same actions with Morgane a few seconds later.


    With reddened cheeks, the short girl muttered, "Thank you for saving me."


    However, to her surprise, Nova shook her head and pointed to Adam, hints of worry flashing in her eyes. "He overtaxed himself to save you. I only brought water to your mouths," she said, walking to the ghost, her eyes reflecting a gentle light.


    "Big bro!" Julius screamed in panic, finally diverting his eyes from the water. Then, with trembling hands, he ran to Adam and hugged him. "What happened to him?" He asked, fear gripping his heart.


    "I''m not sure. But his soul isn''t in danger," replied Nova with a bitter smile. "We should let him rest for a day. I''m sure he''ll recover rapidly."


    Julius nodded, hoping she was right. However, an emotion she rarely felt took root in his heart.


    ''It''s those damned royals'' and the Ashford family''s fault! They are hunting us like rabid beasts for their own benefits,'' he thought, clenching his teeth in rage, causing his Qi to boil in his meridians. Five colored lights soon danced in his eyes as he momentarily failed to control his anger.


    As Julius struggled to restore harmony in his mind and body, Alexander and Reynard paced uncomfortably before the Ashford mansion.


    "Are you sure joining uncle is the best idea? Can''t we create our own faction instead?" asked Alexander, his heart heavy.


    "We won''t have enough time. His has many supporters working in the kingdom''s shadows. Even if he is not the best candidate on my list, I''m willing to join him as long as he doesn''t insist on being crowned king," Reynard responded, concern flashing in his eyes as he knocked on the door.


    A few seconds later, a smiling butler opened it, his bald head reflecting the sunlight as he said, "Long time no see, little lords. The Marquis is waiting for you in the conference room. Please follow me."


    The duo gazed at the old butler, reminiscing about the tender memories of their stay in this residence before smiling back. "Lead the way," said Alexander.


    Two minutes later, they entered the luxurious room where Gabriel sat, his head resting on the back of his hands. Smirking, he asked sarcastically, "To what miracle do I owe the visit of my dear nephews?"


    "We left Thorian''s side," said Reynard, pulling an engraved mystical chair and sitting. Then, he continued, "We thought about it for a week. Your faction has the most chance to overthrow his rule."


    "Humph. I asked you to join me thirteen years ago, but you refused. Why should I accept you now?" Gabriel asked, gazing at the duo disdainfully.


    Shocked by the harsh answer, Alexander took a second to recompose himself before saying, "Thorian changed too much. Under his brutal and foolish rule, the country won''t survive the upcoming war." After a brief pause, he resolved himself, adding, "We have information he never shared with you, especially concerning the baby fiasco happening right after you left your functions."


    "Oh? I kept a few in my cells. They don''t seem to be anything special, though," revealed Gabriel, causing the duo to frown.


    How many summoned did his faction keep to examine? They wondered, an icy shiver running down their spines. They knew Thorian gave orders and did nothing most of the time, but not that other nobles dared to falsify reports blatantly!


    After a deep breath, Reynard asked, "How many do you have in total?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Counting every noble in my faction? Around two thousand five hundred," Gabriel snickered, wondering what he had failed to discover about those useless brats.


    However, before he could think about it, his two nephews suddenly rose, the sound of chairs crashing on the ground accompanying their abrupt movement.


    "You collected a third of the summoned?!" They yelled simultaneously, their eyes bulging in shock.


    Then, they explained everything they knew, causing Gabriel''s eyes to glow in joy. However, a deep frown soon covered his forehead.


    ''Is the boy one of those aliens, too?'' He pondered, tapping his finger on the table. It seemed plausible, but why was he so different from the others? According to his daughter, he even awakened a talent, something impossible since they all had a dormant one already.


    Yet, his birth date aligned perfectly with the others. ''What is happening?'' he thought, wondering if the seer he consulted in the past had lied to him. But, again, everything seemed interconnected.


    After two minutes of tense silence, he opted to uncover the truth using his nephews'' hands. "I''ll accept you if you help my failure of a grandson catch the boy accompanying your dear princess," he declared, wanting nothing more but to resolve the confusing questions he raised.


    After all, Nathan was his only blood heir. Even if he had an army of summoned, his desire was for his family to sit on the throne. To do that, he needed a strong mage, not this disappointment who couldn''t use mana in any way or form.

 Chapter 250 - 250: Uncertain Loyalties

    "The boy, not Morgane?" Asked Alexander, frowning in confusion.


    "Getting the girl is a plus, but my priority is the boy. I''ll put you in contact with Nathan soon. In the meantime, prepare your troops to support him," Gabriel responded before knocking on the table, adding, "You can leave for now."


    With twitching brows, the duo left the Ashford mansion, entered their carriage, and returned to their dukedom.


    On the way, Reynard said, annoyance filling his voice, "I can''t believe he puts conditions for two adepts to join his faction!"


    "Well, he doesn''t really need us with so many summoned under his control. He would have learned how valuable they were eventually, even without us," replied Alexander, holding the bridge of his nose. "I''m more intrigued by that mysterious boy," he added, wondering who he was.


    According to their uncle, he was a criminal who abused his daughter''s trust. Yet, as the royal strategist, he knew Gabriel lied, feeling his explanation contained too many inconsistencies.


    ''Does he perceive him as a threat?'' He pondered, his brain racing to piece the scarce information he had together. ''The boy is a native Bellorian citizen. He must have immense talent. At least enough to sway both uncle and Eleanor. Nathan is most likely involved.'' He resumed, his eyes closed in focus.


    A brief moment later, he snapped them open, his hands trembling. "The boy has arcanist potential," he said, looking Reynard in the eyes before adding. "He can heal nephew''s crippled circuits and might return to the kingdom in the future to take revenge."


    Thanks to his years of experience managing the kingdom''s military, those were the most plausible deductions he came up with. If they proved correct, they would have new options to choose from.


    "So, what? We only have to help Nath capture him. I don''t really care who he is," shrugged Reynard dismissively.


    "Say, cousin," Alexander started, his eyes piercing into his cousin''s and his voice solemn. "Do you think the next king must be from our family?"


    Stunned by the question, Reynard fell momentarily silent to ponder the question. Their family ruled Belloria since its founding, so dissociating them was a novel concept to him.


    Considering their proud history and the importance of blood lineage, he responded, "Yes. Without Bellor''s blood to reign, Belloria wouldn''t be the same nation."


    A tense silence followed his declaration as Alexander fell into deep thoughts. ''I''ll act as a spectator and judge the situation by myself,'' he planned, unwilling to put his trust in their scheming uncle.


    Truthfully, he wouldn''t have tried to join the man at all if not for Reynard''s insistence. Even if Gabriel didn''t sit on the throne, he would control it behind the scenes, causing the rampant corruption and citizen''s despair to continue. After all, Gabriel had been Thorian''s advisor during his junior years. Thus, that uncle was principally responsible for the country''s state in his eyes.


    As the carriage sped down the road, he pondered on their diverging opinions, wondering if he could turn the boy into an ally before it was too late.


    ***


    A few hours later, the boy in question stood before the mountain''s underground lake, its brilliant water reflected in his dim eyes. With a sigh, he rose from his meditation, his mind as serene as nature. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you are patient in one moment of anger, you will escape a hundred days of sorrow," he muttered, remembering his sutra''s teachings and his big brother''s advice. Uncontrolled anger would only hurt his friends. Thus, he took this emotion''s control seriously, knowing that patience was key.


    "His soul is stable. The problem comes from his mana circuits," Nova said, noticing his movements. "I believe he''ll wake up shortly, but we can''t let him use mana for a while," she added, worry veiling her face.


    What if Adam insisted on resuming their travel? With how determined he could be, she didn''t know how they''d stop him without using force.


    "He cares about health the most. He won''t abuse his without reason," responded Julius, his eyes fixed on the tunnel. Then, he carried his brother and retraced his stepq with determination, wanting to see how deep they were.


    Counting the distance using his feet as measurement, his eyes gradually widened until he reached the cave''s collapsed entrance, where the horses'' rotting carcasses lay.


    ''Around two kilometers and a half!'' He screamed inwardly, his eyes trembling in disbelief. Despite his low expertise, he learned in the college that digging a mountain''s tunnel this deep would require years, if not over a decade, of hard work using machinery! Even employing magic could barely shorten the process to a year, depending on the rock''s hardness.


    Well, not if adepts and arcanists were involved.


    ''How did he do it in four days?!'' he pondered, warmth filling his heart as he eyed his big brother''s ethereal''s frame. Without his struggle and their lucky find of an underground lake, he and Morgane would have died of thirst.


    Upon reaching this thought, he giggled, "Big bro told me he could become the luckiest man if he wanted to a few days ago. Hahaha."


    Then, he returned to Nova and the brooding Morgane before dipping his feet in the water. His eyes turning grave, he mused about their situation.


    With water, they could survive for a period. But now food would become a problem. With no time to smoke the meat after leaving the forest and no wood to do it for the horses, everything they carried showed signs of rotting.


    Gazing at Morgane, he thought, ''I can hold without food for a month. However, I doubt she''ll last over two weeks since she is not a cultivator.''


    At her young age, the body required a lot of nutrients to ensure its working and growth, contrary to an adult''s. That''s why he estimated two weeks to be her limit.


    Finally, he mused about the mountain. His big brother selected this one because its opposite slope bordered a river. Using the tunnel to bridge the distance unnoticed, he wanted to lose their pursuers by navigating the current to hasten their travel to the north.


    "I hope the river flows in the ocean," he muttered, unwilling to despair while patiently waiting for Adam to wake up.

 Chapter 251 - 251: The Weight of Leadership

    Lights finally returned to Adam''s eyes after a tense day, accompanied by a pin-drop silence. Instantly, a burning sensation assaulted his body, causing him to groan in pain. Yet, only determination flashed in his luminous eyes as he thought, ''I need to continue digging.''


    Not wasting time checking his surroundings, his ethereal frame shakily rose from the ground under his companion''s shocked gazes. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, as he took his first steps towards the wall, someone grabbed him tightly by the waist, halting his movements.


    "You worked hard, big bro. Now rest for a week," Julius said, his brown eyes filled with admiration. He couldn''t imagine how much pain his big brother was in. Yet, he rose to continue working silently, not uttering a single complaint, all for their safety.


    Upon hearing the boy''s words, Adam''s mind cleared. With relief, he looked at the crystal clear underground lake resting in the middle of the cave. Then, at Morgane''s widened eyes and tightly shut mouth. Finally, at Nova''s raised fist and cheerful smile.


    "I''m glad you woke up. Listen to baby Julius, or your magic circuits will melt," the latter said, relief and worry mixing in her voice. "I don''t want to see you use mana until you''re in perfect condition, and trust me, I''ll monitor you closely," she added, unwilling to see him overexert himself now that the kids were out of danger.


    "Impossible," responded Adam, his eyes narrowing. The longer they stayed, the higher the chances for the kingdoms'' troops to locate them. "We need to join the river as soon as possible."


    "We knew you wouldn''t listen to reason!" Nova exclaimed, her lips twitching before adding, "Julius, you know what to do."


    With a nod, the boy tackled his big brother to the ground, immobilising him with a guilty expression covering his face. "Sorry, but you won''t use magic for a week," he muttered before resolving his heart. "Without your mana, even if we escape tomorrow, we''ll die if they catch us. So, take your time to recover and don''t worry about anything," he added, supporting his demand with sound arguments.


    Stunned by their instance, Adam gazed at the boy holding him with a smile. Then, he said, "I''ll listen to you. Let me at least sit."


    Worriedly, Julius moved, eying him attentively to stop him if he dashed to the wall. However, his big brother really sat, gazing at the lake with a lost expression.


    "I''m sorry you had to endure thirst for so long," he said, remorse filling his voice as he cursed his idea inwardly. After everything they went through, fighting evil ghosts and the dullahan, death by lack of water sounded like a poor joke. Yet, he was its author.


    "It''s not your fault," answered the boy, his eyes turning sharp before he added. "It''s because of those nobles! We all know you''re doing your best."


    However, confusion gained his features as Adam shook his head.


    "It''s because Morgane and I are summoned. If we didn''t meet... You''ll be living happily with your mother instead of being chased," he said, lowering his eyes.


    "Maybe. Or maybe I would have died as a baby when she worked on that farm, cleaning cattle poop to earn a pittance," Julius instantly responded, his heart aching. He already pondered the question several times after learning his big brother was a summoned.


    Yet, the answers he established were the same. Without him, he would have died of starvation or grown up sick. Without him, he wouldn''t have learned magic and gotten a rare talent for cultivation.


    Without him, he wouldn''t have left his small village and discovered the exotic city of Alkemia Al-Nur, the college, the snow-covered Avalorian mountains or the soul society lying hidden from the world in the canyon''s depth.


    He could go on and on, mentioning his education, encompassing multiple subjects, offering him all his savings without hesitation, or his unconditional care. Thus, no matter what mistakes he made in those times of uncertainty, he wouldn''t let him feel guilty.


    Grabbing him by the shoulders, he stood before him, staring straight into his luminous eyes and declared, "We suffered, but aren''t we safe? Don''t burden yourself with what ifs or things that didn''t happen!"


    His hands trembled as his last words echoed in the cave, causing the two girls to nod in agreement.


    Biting his lips to stay silent, Adam closed his eyes, unconvinced by his words. If he adopted the leader''s position, everyone''s life was his responsibility, and he couldn''t make mistakes. That was his vision and understanding of that role. No one would make him change it or the truth. The truth of his failure.


    He was no leader, just a regular man doing his best. But who would care? In the end, there would only be two outcomes. Either they escaped and survived the pursuers, or they died trying under his wrong commands.


    As he grappled with his doubts and guilt, Nova hugged him from behind, her melodious voice echoing, "Everyone makes mistakes, even Ossian. Don''t let doubts alter your judgment because, truthfully, anyone else would have died already. You don''t realise how far you led us against all odds. So, puff your chest with pride and smile!"


    "Maybe..." he responded as Nova''s joyful aura engulfed him, causing a few optimistic thoughts to form amidst his depression.


    ''I''m lacking right now, but at least I know my shortcomings,'' he thought, his eyes lightening as he reaffirmed his beliefs and defiance against anyone threatening his friends. ''No one will die under my watch. I vow it.'' With these burning words, the icy darkness gripping his heart melted like snow under the sun as his lips curled into a smile.


    "How can I brood when I have the best advisors to cheer me up," he said jokingly, ruffling Julius'' and Novas'' hair. "We''ll rest for a week, dig for another, and leave those soldiers in the dust. Let''s make it the shameful day two kingdoms failed to capture a group of four," he added, smirking from ear to ear as he imagined the two monarch''s faces after their failure.


    Yet, he forgot an important detail. Nine days passed since their departure from college, signifying their week of vacation was well over.

 Chapter 252 - 252: Shepards Struggle

    Students eyed their nervously pacing dean as they passed by the Gate to join their classrooms, wondering what or who he was waiting for. Yet, despite their curiosity, they knew better than to annoy the mysterious arcanist.


    Ignoring them, Shepard muttered, a worried frown covering his features, "Where are they?"


    He had given them the benefit of the doubt, assuming they were busy and lost track of time for a day. However, they didn''t return yesterday either, increasing his uneasiness.


    "I hope nothing happened to them," he said, walking towards the Gate''s control. He couldn''t let misfortune befall his two latest disciples doing nothing.


    Determined to investigate, he entered the Belloria''s kingdom coordinates and swiftly stepped through the towering construct.


    Following the rules imposed on any mages and above, he teleported to the capital to signal his presence. He also planned to ask Thorian if he knew where his adoptive daughter went, aiming to save time if he knew the answer.


    Ten minutes later, he entered the palace''s meeting room, his eyes landing on the blonde king. "Greetings, King of Belloria. I came today to inquire about two students who went missing nine days ago," he said, his voice solemn and his body language following decorum despite his dislike for it.


    Alerted by his guards the instant Shepard exited the Gate, Thorian hurriedly consulted his aids, preparing to answer the arcanist''s questions. Thus, his blue eyes sparkled as he said without hesitation, "I''m aware of their disappearance. Alas, despite knowing their rough location, my hands are tied."


    With a frown, Shepard''s voice became graver as he asked, "How are your hands tied in your own kingdom? Where are they?"


    "They explored a canyon close to Highvale before fleeing from the Aurora kingdom''s army and disappearing in Elderglade Peaks. I combed my part of the area but found no trace of them, meaning they were on their side. Worse, they stationed soldiers everywhere, giving them the order to kill on sight," responded Thorian, an innocent smile plastered on his face while he blatantly lied.


    His plan was simple: rally the arcanist to obliterate the arrogant queen''s troops stationed on the borders. After all, he learned she invested quite a lot of them, sending nobles into their midst. If Shepard could kill them all, he would weaken her kingdom''s military, chain of command and territory administration at the same time!


    As for Morgane''s capture? He knew he could only reluctantly give up. Yet, salvaging his loss was possible as long as he took advantage of the situation. Anyway, if Shepard truly found her, he would commission students to assassinate her in the college, resolving the problem once and for all. If he couldn''t have her, no one could.


    "Thank you. I won''t abuse your time, as I believe we both have tight schedules," said Shepard, grey wisps of mana emanating from his eyes. Anger burning in his chest, he took determined steps, leaving the palace before teleporting to Highvale.


    He trusted Thorian to some extent, yet the canyon area was over two hundred kilometers away from Elderglade peaks. How did they cover this distance with an army chasing them? ''Something doesn''t add up,'' he thought as the mage stationed walked to him with a sly grin.


    "Hello, good sir. Might I ask for your identification documents?" Asked the mage, his eyes shining with greed.


    Handing his arcanist brooch, Shepard snorted, "Where did the two kids who came here go, and why are they missing?"


    Upon seeing it, the mage paled. His eyes trembling in fear, he stuttered, "I-I don''t know. I can''t remember any kids crossing the Gate."


    Cold perspiration rapidly matted his forehead as Shepard''s fierce eyes locked on him, mana dancing in them. He wouldn''t ask the same question twice, and the mage intuitively understood it.


    "They travelled to the canyon nine days ago after renting two horses! I''ve never seen them after, I swear!" He hurriedly said, almost biting his tongue under the pressure.


    "I see," Shepard replied, a calculative light flashing through his eyes before he added. "Now, explain why you refused to speak about them."


    As his words lingered, a brief silence ensuing, a mana pressure suddenly assaulted the mage, menacing to crush him if he kept wasting time.


    His legs buckling and his face colliding with the ground, the mage screamed, "Royal orders! The king in person told me to snuff the matter eight days ago after losing his royal army in the canyon!"


    "Humph, count yourself lucky and hide well behind the rules," Shepard said, gazing towards the capital, his jaw muscles clenched under his anger. ''You aren''t nicknamed the foolish king by your neighbors without reason. Did you really believe I would take your words at face value without investigating?'' He thought, infuriated to be taken for an idiot.


    Truthfully, if not for the archmages forbidding any arcanist or themselves to kill without reason, he would have blown this city to smithereens.


    Clicking his tongue in dissatisfaction, he set the Gate''s coordinates to the Aurora kingdom to ask permission to search their part of the mountain before leaving.


    However, contrary to Thorian, Cordelia took her sweet time to receive him, showing no respect for his rank. After two long hours, a maid finally guided him to the noble-filled conference room.


    "Can''t we speak in private?" He asked, his displeasure reflecting in his voice and features as he addressed her directly, omitting any title or civility. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Arcanist Shepard," Cordelia responded, smiling brightly before adding. "We kept your students safe from the tyrant''s army for you. Every person in the room has followed this case since its beginning. Don''t you think that asking them to leave is unfair?"


    "My patience is running thin, Cordelia. After the stunt the fool tried to pull on me, you''d better not abuse my willingness to follow the rules," Shepard said, mana dancing around his body, signalling he was truly reaching his limits.


    "Or what?" She smirked provokingly. "The moment you act, archmage Vivian''s thunderbolt will smite you from the sky. Do not think my kingdom is afraid of you!"


    With a deep breath, Shepard asked through gritted teeth, "Authorise me to search for my students. I''ll leave after finding them."


    However, Cordelia''s smile widened as she declared, "I hereby refuse your request and revoke your right to stay in Aurora for a year. You may leave."

 Chapter 253 - 253: Shepards Counter-Attack

    With her decision, Cordelia''s intentions were obvious. She aimed to keep his talentled disciples for herself by forbidding his intervention.


    "You''ll regret today''s decision dearly, arrogant brat," Shepard spat, his veins throbbing in anger.


    Most rulers'' behavior infuriated him. That''s why he stayed away from politics. Yet, if lowly adepts thought they could play with his nerve safely thanks to the archmages'' rules, he would show them how wrong they were.


    "Do your worst, puppet," snorted Cordelia, unafraid of his threats. The arcanist couldn''t do anything alone, and even searching for his disciples wasn''t enough of a reason for him to kill her soldiers.


    Without a word, Shepard spat on the ground to show how disgusting he found her before returning to his college. Then, he set the coordinates of the empire he wanted to visit the least on the planet through gritted teeth.


    Who was Cordelia kidding? Those fools bent the rules daily to achieve their political agendas. Thus, why wouldn''t he? Especially now that he had an indirect connection with that terrifying man.


    An hour later, he stood before the regal Beast emperor in his glorious temple. Magical beasts of all tiers intricately carved adorned the sumptuous columns and walls.


    Basking in the warm sunlight, the archmage''s eyes lit up with curiosity upon seeing his guest as he asked, "To what miracle do I owe your visit, Shepard? You didn''t dare to show yourself even when that interesting duo came to negotiate." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The arcanist solemnly replied with a respectful bow and lightly trembling hands, "Because of the duo. They went missing in a mountainous area. I wanted to investigate the place, but Cordelia revoked my rights to stay in the kingdom for a year. Worse, she stationed a sizable army led by various noble family heads."


    "Hmm. That''s problematic," scowled the Emperor, a hint of anger flashing in his eyes. How dared a mere queen spoil his deal with Adam? Especially after a ghost king requested an alliance. Thanks to Adam''s na?ve participation, his century-long project could be achieved in a few years.


    "Give me a week to inform the other archmages. From sunrise to sunset, I''ll revoke any rules restraining your actions. Do what must be to save the ghost," he added, his eyes narrowed into slits. Adam dying before he got his ritual was out of the question.


    Thus, primal mana flared from his eyes as he concluded, "If you abuse the authority I granted you or let those small fishes enslave him, you are dead."


    "You have my words," Shepard declared solemnly, his right fist clenched over his heart. Despite the threat, the Emperor was no fool, giving him a path to retreat if he failed to find them. After all, he just had to prevent Cordelia from enslaving his disciple.


    "You may leave."


    The Beast Emperor''s voice echoed in the temple, his absolute tone causing Shepard to tremble before taking hurried steps towards the Gate.


    Then, the frowning archmage''s mana billowed as antennas sprouted from his forehead.


    "Vivian, Marina, I have a personal matter to discuss. Join me in the Franca Empire in a week, or I''ll consider you agreed to it!" He suddenly said, using his new limbs to transmit his thoughts thousands of kilometers away.


    With the meeting set, he rested on his magnificent throne, his eyes peering in the Aurora kingdom''s direction. "If anything happens, you''ll be the first kingdom to fall!" He said, retrieving an ethereal orb from his robe before adding. "I''ll build a Gate for you!"


    ***


    Simultaneously, Shepard stood before his college''s staff. His voice filled with anger, he declared, "Expel any student coming from the Aurora kingdom and double the enrolment fees for those coming from Belloria."


    But his retribution wasn''t over yet, as he continued, "Issue a notice to any alchemist in those kingdoms to offer them jobs in your respective countries. I want to see how well they''ll fare without potions and magic items."


    ''Humph. Who can''t do anything outside college? Let me show you the power of an arcanist,'' he thought, his eyes glinting with disdain as he left the room.


    ***


    A solemn voice reverberated in the world''s every corner, astonishing nations and empires a week later.


    "From this moment, any restrictions binding arcanist Shepard are canceled until sunset per the three archmages'' decision."


    "What?! Increase our security in every city!"


    "I want to have reports every ten minutes on his location. Don''t let him close to our cities!"


    "Prepare our mythical artifact to repel him!"


    Fear gripped most sovereigns'' hearts as they hurriedly mobilised their country''s forces to protect themselves.


    Among the few unbothered by the archmages'' decree, the grey eyes of an old king pierced the sky as he recognised the voice.


    "What is that petty emperor plotting?" asked King Leon, a pensive frown etched on his forehead. The prophesied war was still seventeen years away, yet unrest, political alliance, and skirmishes rapidly escalated.


    Green lights flashed in his eyes as he gazed in the distance briefly until they locked on Shepard''s rapidly moving figure. Then, on the panicked Cordelia.


    "Recall our stationed troops immediately!" Her command echoed an octave higher as icy sweat covered their faces.


    "Lord Thornwood, return to the capital this instant!" Yelled a general in terror through their communication device. Unfortunately, the other side remained silent.


    A bad feeling gripping the meeting participants, as he hurriedly tried to contact the others in vain.


    "We lost them..." He said, paling under his queen''s furious eyes.


    Realising everything was organised, Cordelia''s nails pierced her palms through her clenched fists. She had been gloating at the foolish king after learning he squandered his royal mages in the canyon. Yet, her situation was far worse now. In less than five minutes, her royal mages, border army and many influential nobles, including rich counts, died with their houses'' troops.


    "Shepard," she hissed hatefully, her teeth cracking under the pressure as mana billowed around her body in a wild dance.


    A brief silence engulfed the room while her red eyes screamed vengeance. "Declare him an enemy of the crown. Tempt the other arcanists with tier-five legendary artefacts or tier-six materials. I want his head impaled above my castle!" She screeched, her rage palpable as sweat dripped from her counsellors'' foreheads.

 Chapter 254 - 254: The Kings Gaze

    Five minutes prior, King Leon''s gaze landed on Shepard''s rapidly travelling smokey form until he reached Elderglade Peaks, wondering about his goal. However, his subsequent actions caused him to frown.


    He saw him smirk as he conjured a deadly fog that engulfed the entire area. With dread, he watched the soldiers hold their throats, their faces contorting in agony as their eyes bulged and their faces turned a deep red.


    Reading on the arcanist''s lips, he repeated, "Playing with fire will always cause smoke to erupt."


    Then, he saw the fog billow under his control, devouring everything in its wake like a gaseous beast. Soon, soldiers from both countries dropped to the ground like flies, poisoned to death.


    Next, Shepard dismissed his spell, his eyes narrowing as he muttered, "I didn''t feel the kids'' shapes."


    "He is searching for someone," Leon said, tapping on the balcony rail pensively before his old veins came to life, squirming around his eyes as he curiously scanned the mountains.


    Nothing escaped his vision, not even what was buried inside the rocks. Soon, he saw the unconventional group and the kid''s uniforms. "He is searching for his students," he said in understanding, with a curt nod of approval.


    However, his old eyes suddenly narrowed as they passed by the boy. "Interesting!" He exclaimed, witnessing his below-average magic circuits. However, what caught his attention were the powerful meridians crisscrossing his body! Then, his eyes sparkled at the sight of the ethereal Dan Tian resting in his abdomen.


    "Hahaha. Not bad, he should have tier-seven potential," he giggled, a bright smile covering his lips. "But Shepard won''t find them," he added. Despite the arcanist''s strength, he was an alchemist, not a scout or hunter. Without knowing where to search or potent reconnaissance spells, the inconspicuous collapsed entrance of the cave would elude him.


    Then, turning to gaze at his advisor, he ordered, "Find information about a brown-haired and eyed boy around thirteen. He is a student at the College of Alchemy and Transmutation."


    With a nod, the giant knight left the room to gather information, returning two hours later. "He is Julius Riverwood, adopted son of a rich baron who died four years and a half ago..." The knight faithfully narrated Julius'' life until he reached the college before shifting to his hobbies. "He registered in the monster duel club and, according to reports, aims to win next year''s championship."


    "Wonderful! Send a notice to the Academy of Summoning to inform them I''ll spectate the tournament," said the king, his eyes glowing with impatience. Of course, he could meet the boy this instant, but he wanted their meeting to feel as natural as possible.


    As Leon prepared for their encounter next year, his true intentions a mystery, Adam gazed at Julius, taking a triumphal pose.


    "I''m fully recovered now! It''s been eight days already," he smirked at the boy, ready to resume digging his tunnel, unaware of what happened outside.


    "Nice! Don''t press yourself too much. But try to end in six days if possible," replied Julius, smiling brightly and raising his thumb. Yet, under his joyful facade, he controlled his stomach''s muscles to snuff any sound it could produce. He wouldn''t bother his big brother, resulting in what happened last week repeating. He knew they could endure by limiting their movements to save energy.


    "We''ll sleep most of the time not to disturb you. Do what you can without sacrificing your health," he added, lying close to the lake.


    With a determined nod, Adam walked to the opposite wall, conjuring dozens of mana drills above him before sending them to crash on it. ''Last week''s problem was the continuous use of mana. Even if I had enough of it, my circuits didn''t handle the constant pressure,'' he thought, remembering the extensive analysis they conducted together during his rest.


    ''This time, I''ll use mana progressively with a one-hour pause after two hours of excavating,'' he confidently added as the sound of rubble colliding with the floor echoed in the underground cave. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This method would allow them to reach the river bank in six days without endangering him. However, this misadventure exposed one of his most significant flaws: his mana circuits were terrible, even worse than Julius''. This revelation carried heavy consequences.


    Since he had never used mana for so long, he only knew that discharging too much in a short time harmed him. Yet, duration proved to be problematic, too.


    ''I must ask Shepard for ways to improve them,'' he thought, frowning. To make an analogy, he felt his mana was diesel running on a petrol engine. Hindered by the quality, it struggled to pass, clogging and swelling in the circuits.


    "But first, we need to escape," he said, smiling wryly before emptying his mind to focus on his task.


    Soon, amidst the reverberating noise of breaking rocks, sweat, and dust, six days flashed by. Despite his regular pauses, his circuits were heating in his ethereal form, alerting him he almost reached his limits again. Yet, preoccupied by Morgane''s state, he decided to make one last push.


    The poor girl already looked like a bag of bones devoid of muscles or fat. He knew she wouldn''t hold long. Even Julius'' firm arms looked like two twigs, adding to his worries.


    "You''d better pierce through!" He exclaimed, materialising his spinning spearhead again. But this time was different. With more mana, he added a thin layer of vibrating energy to increase its penetration before hurling it.


    CRASH


    A strident cacophony erupted as the projectile drilled through the mountain as if challenging its hardness. Tremors shook the ground and more gravel flew in every direction, rising dust as the spear furiously eviscerated the rocks until...


    "You did it!" Screamed Nova as warm sunlight filtered through the freshly dug tunnel, and the mana spearhead slowly dissipated a few meters away. Excitement filling her, she added, "Let me carry the kids out!"


    "Don''t touch them!" Adam hurriedly screamed, holding his ethereal frame with a grimace. "They are too weak to be moved. We must feed them first," he added, his eyes fixing the flowing river below.


    "What can I do to help?" She asked, her hands itching to do something helpful for the kids.


    Reassured to see her comply, Adam revealed, "I can''t move too far from Julius. So, catch some fish in the river and bring them back."


    However, a bad feeling gripped his heart as he saw Nova blush. ''Why does her reaction seem familiar?!'' He thought in alarm, anticipating her answer.


    Shame covering her features, Nova said, "I don''t know how to swim."


    "..."

 Chapter 255 - 255: Suns in the East, Sense of Direction Deceased

    "What do you mean you can''t swim? You are half a ghost, too! Just float above water, lunge at a fish and float out!" Adam said, holding the bridge of his nose in exasperation.


    "Ah! That''s true. But you''ll have to teach me to swim later, too!" Nova''s body turned ethereal as she responded eagerly. Then, she crossed the hundreds of meters separating her from the fresh exit and jumped in the water without hesitation.


    In the meantime, Adam floated back to the kids, a sad expression veiling his face as their skinny frame entered his vision. Pondering about their state, a soft sigh of relief escaped his lips. Since they were in good health prior, he estimated they would recover in a few weeks. However, since they were young, he would have to monitor their health to avoid any complications.


    Ten minutes later, Nova returned with a triumphal smile, a fish in her head. "I got one!" She said, her head held high.


    "Ay. Good job. Can you get some water and wood to cook it?" Replied Adam, planning their dish''s preparation carefully.


    With a nod, Nova scrambled away again, crossed the river, and gathered branches before returning.


    After setting the combustible material, a miniature explosion ignited a fire after Adam snapped his fingers. Then, he instructed, "Warm the water and remove the fish''s scales. Next, cut it open to remove its organs."


    Happy to learn something new, she busied herself with the task, absorbing the ghost''s words like a sponge.


    Five minutes later, she raised the empty fish proudly as Adam facepalmed. "Cut it into small pieces and throw them into the boiling water," he explained, pointing at the steaming metallic bowl before adding. "Mash it after until it almost becomes liquid."


    Five minutes later, Nova mashed the cooked pieces into a whitish goo before pouring it back in the water. "Is it done?" She asked, wondering if the dish would taste good despite its hideous appearance.


    "Yes. You only need to feed them gradually," answered Adam with a satisfied nod. Considering the kid''s malnourished state, solid food was out of the question. Their stomach wouldn''t digest it, causing further complications.


    Under Adam''s expectant eyes, Nova cradled Morgane''s back. Scared to commit a mistake, she sought approbation before scooping the mashed fish with her clean hand and putting it inside the girl''s mouth.


    "Mhhh," Morgane groaned upon feeling something caress her tongue before tasting the bland mixture. Yet, in her condition, anything nutritious tasted heavenly. Unfortunately, she didn''t have strength, or she would have lunged at the bowl to devour its content. Instead, she desperately sucked on Nova''s finger, unwilling to let them out. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, little sister. Let my fingers go so I can give you more," chuckled Nova, optimistic after seeing her appetite.


    During the next thirty minutes, she caringly fed the kids, hoping to see them recover. Alas, they both fell asleep instantly after filling their bellies.


    "Let them rest for a week," Adam shared his analysis before adding. "In the meantime, let''s build a raft." Since waiting was unavoidable, they could put their time to good use, planning the next stage of their escape.


    ***


    Julius and Morgane gradually recovered strength after a week of fish-based dishes and wild fruits. Under Adam''s careful observation, they spent most of their time resting against their will until he finally judged them out of the danger zone.


    Excited to move freely, Julius ran around. Like a horse stomping on the rocks, dust rose in his trails.


    Simultaneously, Moragne walked to Adam. "Thank you for saving me so many times," she said, her face beat red. She knew he could have abandoned her and escaped in the canyon. Yet, he endangered his life for her sake. ''Why?'' she pondered, realising it wasn''t because of a minor guilty feeling.


    "Don''t worry. I know you have it hard and will probably never accept what happened. That''s why I won''t ask for your forgiveness, only your understanding," responded Adam before switching subjects. "Julius! Come see the masterpiece we created while you were recovering."


    Intrigued, the boy swiftly grabbed Morgane''s hand and walked towards the tunnel''s exit. With widened eyes, he gazed at the unstably floating construct attached by a makeshift rope.


    ''What is that?!'' He thought, wondering who built this atrocity.


    "What do you think about our masterpiece? Nova''s construction skills are slightly rough, but it''s not bad for a first try!" Adam said with a bright smile before his next words caused the boy to facepalm. "I know I can be the best boat builder if I want to!"


    "Big bro... We''ll drown if we use that," Julius said, his voice shaking hesitatingly.


    "I think so, too," added Morgane, unwilling to step on the shaky abomination of a raft.


    "Tsk. As expected, you don''t trust me," Adam snorted before gesturing for everyone to traverse the river. Then, he added with a playful smile, "I''ve been waiting to see those reactions to show you how exceptional my craft truly is! "


    Echoing his words, two mages'' hands laced themselves from thin air before they grabbed the raft and dismantled it piece by piece. Then, under their widening eyes, they reassembled it, slotting each morsel together like a gigantic puzzle. Soon, a beautiful embarkation spacious enough to carry four people greetted their eyes.


    "How did you build that?!" Julius asked in disbelief. His big brother''s artistic talents earned a zero in his mind. So, how?


    "I told you I crafted makeshift spears years ago. Just applied the same principle and added slots to fit everything together," explained Adam, his nose held high as he relished in this moment of boasting.


    "But... Why was it so ugly a second ago? Did you just want to mislead us?" Morgane asked, frowning.


    "Oh, that? Nova assembled it in the wrong order. Since I couldn''t leave the tunnel, I couldn''t fix it before," he answered, causing his project assistant to scratch her head with a wry smile.


    "Alright! We have water, a stock of fruits, and smoked fish. Let''s head to the ocean!" Adam declared, pointing his index to the horizon with his right leg resting on the embarkation. With this stylish pose, he awaited the kid''s excited shouts. However, Julius'' comment caused him to swallow the wrong way and almost choke.


    "Big bro, you are pointing to the east," the boy said, shaking his head.


    Morgane puffed in response, trying her best not to explode into laughter as Nova patted Adam''s shoulder comfortingly.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t know where the north is, too," she said, her cheerful smile making him feel worse.


    "..."

 Chapter 256 - 256: Ashore at Solstice

    Under Adam''s direction, the embarkation swiftly sailed on the river, passing next to villages, forests, and mountains. Immersed in the superb landscapes, the group joyfully enjoyed the respite the two pursuing kingdoms offered them for two entire weeks.


    "Whoa! So, that''s the sea?!" Exclaimed Nova, her eyes glued on the vast expanse of sparkling water. Curiously, she bent over to scoop a handful of liquid to taste it.


    "Blerg. Why is it so disgusting?" She asked, sticking her tongue out with a grimace. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sea water is salty. Don''t ask why because I don''t know," answered Adam, shrugging at the question before directing the small boat to the beach.


    "Do you know where we are?" He asked the boy after disembarking, hoping to find a port city nearby.


    "We should still be close to the borders," said Julius, drawing on the sand. "We are around here. If I remember correctly, Port Solstice is a hundred kilometers to the east," he added, raising his hand to point in the right direction before his big brother shamed himself again.


    Adam raised his finger in response, feeling the wind''s trajectory to calculate how long the trip would take before saying, "Give me your clothes."


    "Hee? Why?" Julius answered, his face distorting into an unwilling grimace.


    "Because the current won''t carry us anymore. We need a sail, and you stand out too much with your uniform, anyway," Adam replied as he gripped his Blade of Adaptation and turned it into a long, dark spear.


    "It''s useless. You won''t have enough fabric to make one!" Julius countered, unwilling to end up in underpants.


    "I''ll have enough if I cut a part to make a swimsuit for Morgane and add her clothes to yours," Adam answered, scratching his head. Then he added, "Don''t worry, we''ll find you new clothes once we reach the city."


    "Pfff. Take them!" Answered Julius, knowing his brother aimed to shorten their travel time and not to mess with them. ''I hope,'' he thought, frowning at the idea as he removed his uniform.


    Before his eyes, Adam cut a large strip he handed to Morgane before asking her to hide behind the boat and wrap it around her chest. "If you peek, you''ll catch the worst disease on the planet. Even starving to death will sound like a joke after you contract it. So, don''t move!" he said to Julius.


    Scared by his solemn voice and narrowed eyes, the boy swiftly turned in the opposite direction. ''Can I really get sick from looking at a girl?'' He pondered, feeling it might be true after all the repeated warnings.


    However, unwilling to see the boy have weird ideas, Adam added, "If you stare at her, your thing might fall off because of another sickness."


    "That''s too much! Stop lying!" Julius yelled, holding his underpants with trembling hands. Never had he heard or read about it, and it was way too ridiculous to lose a body part because he stared at someone!


    In response, Adam made a snipping motion with his fingers. "If I cut it, it won''t be a lie. So, want to stare?" He asked, a devilish smirk stretching his lips.


    "Ah. The sun is beautiful today. Oh look, I''ve never seen this bird before," answered Julius, an icy shiver running down his spine as Nova''s giggles echoed.


    A few minutes later, the girls joined them and sewed the clothes together. A black and red makeshift sail gradually formed under Adam''s excited eyes.


    Hurriedly, he said, "Julius, hold the spear to turn it material. We are now a pirate crew!" Under his childish acting, they embarked as he pumped mana in the sail to increase their speed. Thanks to those arrangements, the boat cut through the water and Port Solstice entered their eyes five hours later.


    "Use the sail to cover yourself," Adam said to Morgane, causing Julius to grimace at the injustice. Why did he have to walk dressed like a beggar and not her?


    "If you''re unhappy, ask Arun. He''ll teach you those things better than me!" Adam said, shrugging after seeing the boy''s reproachful glare.


    After Morgane changed, they dismantled their embarkation on the beach without wasting time, planning to sell it to finance their journey.


    "Last time, I paid four gold coins to travel on a suspicious ship," Julius said, frowning as he knew they had no money.


    "Exchanging a part of the tier three wands should earn us more than enough," Adam responded, closing his eyes briefly to fetch the magic weapons from the dreamplace.


    Then, transporting the wood, they infiltrated the poorly defended city walls, landing in an empty alley.


    Surprisingly, Adam knocked on the first door they saw using a mage''s hand. A minute later, a grumbling middle-aged man opened the door, a deep frown stamped on his forehead.


    "I don''t have money for beggars. Leave!" he said, annoyance filling his voice. However, a light flashed in his eyes when they landed on Nova''s ethereal beauty.


    "We want to buy clothes, good sir. We can offer you fresh fish and fruits in exchange," Nova said, a cheerful smile tugging at her lips.


    "Oh? Why don''t you enter? So we can discuss this transaction in more... detail," he asked, a lecherous glint flashing in his eyes and licking his lips.


    "OK. Knock him out," Adam immediately said, followed by Julius'' swift movement. The boy''s palm collided with the lustful man''s chin, sending him into Morpheus'' arms in a split second.


    "Leave him the food and get some clothes," Adam added, refusing to steal even morally questionable people.


    A few minutes later, the two kids closed the house''s door behind them, a fresh set of clothes on their back. Following their plan, they walked to the port''s disreputable neighborhood, entering a boisterous pub.


    With confident steps, Julius walked to the counter. Using his experience, he asked the muscled bartender, "I want to see a shady captain ready to set sail in a few days."


    "Sure, come closer. I''ll tell you a secret," the man said, placing his arm on the counter, his veiny biceps apparent. "I need you to fuck off my bar," he said, his lips raised into a cruel smile.


    Unfazed, the boy placed a magic wand on the counter, snickering, "That''s for you if you do it. You can probably sell it for around what? Fifty gold coins? Yeah, it should be right."


    Greed flashing in his eyes, the bartender''s hand came to life as he tried to snatch the wand. However, to his dismay, the kid proved faster.


    "Don''t play dirty with me," Julius said, his voice chilling. "I can probably take out everyone present alone before you could even scramble upstairs. So, do we have a deal?" He added, Qi dancing menacingly in his eyes. Dealing with these kinds of people was easy, and he knew it. You just had to possess a larger fist.


    Afraid after realising the boy was a mage, his hands trembled as he hurriedly said, "Head upstairs. Captain Flintwaters is resting there."


    With a brief nod, Julius left the wand on the counter and climbed the stairs with the rest of the group, ready to negotiate with the pirate.

 Chapter 257 - 257: A Meeting with Flintwaters

    Stepping on the bar''s upper floor, Julius looked at a black-bearded man holding two women under his right arm while he sipped from a glass of alcohol with his left. A burning cigar lay on an ashtray as he recounted his voyage''s stories spiritedly.


    On an adjacent table, his crew played mysterious games with focused expressions, betting bronze coins with smirks.


    Unfazed by their scares or bulging muscles, Julius walked decisively, stopping before the captain''s table with a smile.


    "I heard you''ll set sail soon. I want to embark on your ship to reach a port city close to Alkemia Al-Nur," he said, his voice firm and eyes determined.


    Upon hearing his voice, a frown etched itself on Flintwaters as he diverted his eyes from the women and gazed at the kid. "Since when poor kids are authorised to enter this bar?" He said disdainfully before adding menacingly, "Leave if you don''t want your mother to bury your stiff corpse this evening."


    Echoing his threat, one of his crewmen rose from his seat, ready to kindly escort the boy outside.


    "Sigh. I had a juicy deal for you, but you don''t seem interested in fifty gold coins. What a pity!" Julius smirked, shaking his head disappointedly.


    The captain''s eyes shone in greed in response as he raised his hand to halt his sailor. "Do you realise we are pirates? We steal and kill for profit," Flintwaters said, taking a heavy puff from his cigar and blowing the smoke on Julius.


    "I know. But what if I told you I''m an apprentice? Would you try to steal or kill me?" Julius answered with an innocent smile, adding weight to his words. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What bullshit are you spewing, kid? No apprentice is as young as you!" Exclaimed the man with a smirk, resuming his approach under his captain''s interested eyes.


    Even if the kid lied about being a mage, Flintwaters believed he might be a body cultivator of the first tier trying to intimidate them.


    However, the sound of displaced air caused his pupils to enlarge as spinning arrowheads drilled holes into his sofa, missing him by a hair''s breadth. Shocked and pale, he hurriedly commanded, "Pete, come back!"


    Then, his brows twitching in concern, he forced a smile, saying, "Don''t misunderstand me, good sir. I thought you were usurping an apprentice''s identity and wanted to show you how unlawful it was. I swear upon my ship, my intentions were pure!"


    "I believe you," Julius snorted, causing his group to laugh. "If we depart today, we can continue with our deal," he added, placing one of the magic wands on the alcohol-filled table.


    Intrigued, the captain''s trembling hand grabbed the item, his eyes widening. "It comes from the Belloria royal apprentices!" He exclaimed, realising he could earn a fortune selling it. Scratch fifty gold coins. With Belloria''s seal stamped on it guaranteeing its quality, selling it for eighty gold was easy for him.


    In a flash, he yelled, "Ready the ship, morons! We return to the sea''s embrace in an hour!" Then, he gazed at Julius, adding, "We''ll reach a port city in two months. Are my arrangements to your satisfaction?"


    "Actually, they aren''t," replied Julius. Who was the captain kidding? He could travel twelve times for the price of the wand. Thankfully, his big brother''s advice prevented him from committing a mistake.


    "Show him the other wands. We''ll sell the nine to him for forty-nine gold each, and before you ask, we won''t find a legal buyer. So, let''s choose the simplest solution even if we lose a little," said Adam, impatient to refill his empty wallet.


    Julius relayed Adam''s words to Flintwaters, causing his eyes to roll in happiness as the sound of easy profit entered his ears. ''That''s a free two hundred and seventy-nine gold coins,'' he thought, holding in a moan of pleasure threatening to escape his mouth.


    "Deal!" He yelled, licking his lips before adding, "You can wait in the cave ten kilometers east. I''ll go collect the money first!" After all, he didn''t have four hundred and forty-one coins. However, he had a few debtors and friends he could borrow from at every port.


    Then, his elegant clothes fluttered as he rose from his hole-ridden sofa and swiftly jumped above the floor''s rail before vanishing in the somber alleys.


    "Is it fine for you? I think he can get well over fifty gold by selling a wand," asked Julius, frowning as he knew his big brother hated to lose on a deal.


    "It is. If he earns more, it''ll be thanks to his network and knowledge," Adam responded, shrugging. He doubted he could sell them in the first place, much less for fifty. So, why would he bother keeping them if they were useless to him?


    His friend''s eyes lit up as they nodded, understanding they would lose time and energy to earn the same amount. Next, they left the bar, returning to the port to sell their embarkation.


    After a short negotiation, they earned an additional gold coin they used to eat in a restaurant before leaving the city.


    An hour later, they stepped on the pirate ship moored in a hidden cave with wide eyes. Spanning thirty meters, the vessel was on the longer side. Crewmates ran about, arranging the sails, ropes and barrels filled with fresh vegetables and smoked meat. Menacing mana cannons connected to intriguing devices lined each side of the deck, promising doom to hostile ships.


    Seeing them, Flintwaters said, "Welcome aboard the Crimson Tempest, an old reconnaissance ship from the emerald kingdom we repaired and tuned." Then, he added, pointing his finger at the door, "You''ll sleep in the captain''s cabin with me as honored guests."


    "Can''t we have our own rooms?" Julius asked, confused by the offer.


    The captain approached him in response, whispering with a knowing nod, "You are on a pirate ship. Leaving women alone will only threaten their purity if you know what I mean."


    Perplexed by the mysterious purity, Julius gazed at his big brother, waiting for an explanation.


    "He is right. Ask Arun about it, or wait until you turn eighteen for my explanation!" Answered Adam, unwilling to darken Julius'' worldview.


    "I''ll wait," Julius said, trusting his big brother''s judgement and nodding at the captain to show his agreement.


    With everything fixed, Flintwaters jumped behind the helm, roaring commands, "Retrieve the anchor and pray the Tidecaller for protection, bilge rats! If I see anyone slack for the next two months, I''ll feed your bodies to the Kraken myself!"


    Heading his commands, the crew came to life, jumping on the cordage and mats to manipulate the sails.


    A few minutes later, the ship gradually cleaved the water under the evening sun, bringing the group of four relief as they reached the last part of their journey.

 Chapter 258 - 258: Return to Alkemia Al-Nur

    Accompanied by the ocean''s salty wind, two healthy youths and an ethereal beauty disembarked under Flintwaters'' affectionate gaze. While journeying, he gathered the required amount to buy all the magic wands before selling them on a shady island filled with pirates and outlaws.


    His heart filled with joy and pouch with gold, he declared, "It was a pleasure escorting you! If you need help in the future, the Crimson Tempest will always welcome you." Then, he rubbed his thumb and index, adding, "In exchange for a few coins, of course."


    "If we have other goods to sell, we''ll contact you in Skullcove," with a smile Julius replied before guiding everyone towards the familiar city gates.


    After two months of grappling against nature''s wrath, everyone wished nothing but to return to the college to rest. Fortunately, they had money. Thus, they hired a carriage driver to transport them to their destination.


    After paying five silver coins for their one-week journey, the group eagerly awaited to see Alkemia Al-Nur''s oasis again as they sat in the carriage.


    ***


    Seven days later, Adam and Julius balled their fists before the city gate, simultaneously roaring, "WE ARE BACK!"


    Startled by the sudden disruption, civilians, merchants, and guards alike gazed in their direction with deep frowns.


    "Shut up if you don''t want me to tear your tongue out!" Yelled a mediocre tier-two guard, his right hand clutching his sword''s pommel.


    "Sorry, I''m just happy to return after so long," answered Julius, scratching his head under his big brother''s mockery.


    "Hahaha. Guess who can scream all he wants without being heard?" said Adam, a snarky smile tugging at his lips.


    Sticking his tongue in response, Julius turned and asked the guard, "I''m a student at the college. Can you let us skip the queue?"


    "Oh! What a coincidence. I''m a student, too," snorted the guard. "Wait for your turn like everyone else, liar!" He added, annoyance filling his voice.


    "Who is this fool?" Asked Nova, her eyes narrowed. After their lengthy journey, she felt like the kid''s big sister and wouldn''t tolerate someone so disrespectful. Thus, she returned the man''s threat, "Let''s cut his tongue to teach him not to mess with us."


    A tense silence descended as her words lingered. Everyone''s eyes were glued on her figure, wondering how she dared spout such nonsense before a city state''s guard.


    "Nova?" Adam said, his lips twitching as she turned to look at him. "Don''t speak anymore, please," he added, his voice low. How could he blame her considering her origins and lack of knowledge? However, he couldn''t let her aggravate the situation. After all, guards weren''t pirates.


    Simultaneously, Julius fished his student''s card from his pouch, showing it to the guard. "Let us pass, or I''ll tell Director Shepard about you!" He threatened, trying to fix the situation. Showing weakness here wouldn''t help, as the insulted man would try to punish them. So, he chose an authoritative approach instead.


    After noticing the card, the guard''s reply finished stuck in his throat. His body tensed as he stood as straight as a pole. Palling, his voice cracked as he pleaded, "Please, enter the city and don''t mention me."


    With a snort, the group walked in, reaching the college''s luminous mana barrier an hour later.


    However, the situation escalated rapidely upon showing their cards to the mage supervising the entrance.


    Clutching a talisman with trembling hands, the man exclaimed, "Director Shepard, the kids are here!"


    Then, without a moment''s delay, he grabbed the kids by the shoulder before dragging them inside the college''s protective dome, heading to the Gate''s towering construct.


    Billowing smoke closed in on their position before taking Shepard''s form a minute later.


    "Hahaha! I knew you would make it alive!" he roared in laughter, the burden pressing on his heart and the Damocles sword above his head dissipating.


    "We suffered a bit on the road but lost our pursuers midway somehow," answered Adam, his head held high.


    "In Elderglade peaks?" Shepard asked before seeing Adam nod in response. "That''s because I killed everyone in the area. Where were you hiding? I searched for an entire day but missed you!" He added, frowning. He really investigated, using spells and entering caves in vain.


    "..."


    The group of four looked at each other, their brows twitching. Didn''t Shepard''s declaration mean they could have returned with him more than two months ago?!


    Facing the infuriating revelation, the trio dropped to the ground, disgusted expressions covering their features as Nova tilted her head in confusion. She learned and discovered so many things despite their hardships, feeling it was a worthwhile journey. Fortunately, she didn''t voice her opinion.


    After a minute, Adam answered, his eyes vacant, "I drilled a five kilometers long tunnel through a mountain. You missed us because we were hiding inside."


    "What?!" Shepard''s head jerked back as his eyes widened. "It must have taken you months! How did the kids survive?" He asked, bombarding them with questions for the next hour.


    After half-heartedly responding, causing Shepard''s eyes to widen, Adam introduced Nova and said, "Let her stay in the girl''s dorm."


    "But she is not a student. She didn''t pay the enrolment fees either!" Shepard answered strictly, following the procedures.


    "Since when do you follow the rules? Liar! Let her stay in Arun''s empty room then," Adam said, his brows twitching. ''Don''t act with me after you took that teleportation circle design,'' he snorted inwardly.


    After a brief moment of thinking, Shepard''s eyes lit up as he remembered the tournament he registered Adam in. "I''ll accept and even let you stay for the next two years for free, but I have a condition," he said, a playful smile tugging at his lips.


    "You must remain an apprentice until the tournament''s end," he added. After all, why would other arcanists bet against him if his disciple was a tier higher? He never mentioned it before because he doubted Adam could increase his tier so fast. Yet, after witnessing Arun''s rapid improvements, including his recent breakthrough, he had to protect his benefits!


    "What kind of condition is that? I want something in return, like a mythical material!" Adam responded, smiling innocently. Not becoming a mage for the next two years? It''s not like he could, even if he preferred. He could only increase his intelligence by ten points after levelling up.


    If his assumptions were correct, he would need two potions to reach the minimum requirement to form his fourth circle, meaning two years. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alerted by the outrageous demand, Shepard yelled, "Do you think you can find them lying on the ground like grass?" Then, after recovering his bearings, he offered, "Instead, I''ll teach you alchemy personally and provide the materials to train you. What do you say?"


    ''Isn''t that what you are supposed to do as my mentor in the first place?'' Adam thought, chuckling as he recognised Shepard''s potential as a scammer. "I want to brew tier four potions and above. Don''t waste my time with anything lower," he answered, interest flashing in his eyes.


    "Tsk. You are hard to deal with," Shepard clicked his tongue before smiling. "Anything lower would indeed waste our time. Rest for the day. We''ll start tomorrow!" He added, eager to teach his two disciples after their prolonged misadventures.

 Chapter 259 - 259: Aruns Achievement

    After their negotiations, the group accompanied Nova to the girl''s dorm before introducing her to their friends.


    "Wow. She is a ghost, too," said Asha, her green eyes alight with curiosity. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Half-half," Adam responded, smiling before adding, "Help her understand the college rules and take care of her, please."


    "No problem," answered Asha, happy to help with this small matter. "By the way, you missed a few months of shares," she added, retrieving three heavy pouches from her desk before handing them to Julius. "We signed many exportation contracts and are earning a fortune! Your dividend comes to eighteen thousand gold coins," she concluded with a bright smile.


    "How much?!" Adam and Julius yelled in shock at the absurd number. Didn''t it mean Asha''s family profits came to a hundred and fifty thousand gold?


    After a brief pause to recover, Adam''s eyes shone as he said, "You deserve your position as an influential merchant noble house. Hahaha." Then, he gazed at Julius, adding, "Take half. The rest is mine!"


    Everyone looked at the ghost in shock, even Nova, who understood the value of money after their visit to Skullcove. Yet Adam gave it without second thoughts, only emphasising that the rest was his.


    "Are you sure, big bro? We aren''t speaking about fifty gold coins this time," asked Julius, feeling warmth fill his chest.


    "Yeah. Use it to buy beast cores or other useful items to cultivate," Adam responded, shrugging. Of course, he would share with Julius, especially since he didn''t really have things to buy. ''In fact, I can buy materials to prepare a puppet,'' he thought, planning to build the best imaginable one before July.


    After pondering, he smiled at the four girls, saying, "Alright ladies, we''ll go greet Arun. See you later!"


    After bidding goodbyes, Julius curiously asked on their way, "Do you think Arun reached the intermediate level of the acolyte tier?"


    "Humph. He''d better be in the late stage, or his father won''t stop bugging me," Answered Adam, remembering his deal with Vikram. With only two months left before the deadline, he had to hasten the boy''s education to fill his part of the contract.


    As they walked through the college''s garden, discussing eagerly, two blond-haired middle-aged men locked their blue eyes on them.


    "So, that''s the kid that old coot wants us to capture?" Asked Reynard, scanning the duo. "I can''t believe Shepard recruited alchemists and high-tiered mages from our country right after annihilating Aurora''s troops."


    "He punished the two countries, unknowingly helping us to infiltrate as teachers," replied Alexander, sighing at the irony. As a former general, wasting his time teaching and spying on kids was definitely not what he wanted to do.


    ''At least, it''ll allow me to judge and question him myself after classes,'' he thought, hope swelling in his heart. Reynard''s initial approach was correct but too narrow-minded. In his opinion, their generation''s Bellors were unfit to rule. After all, changing a foolish tyrant for a smart one wasn''t the best idea in his books.


    As they discussed their mission, remembering Jean''s instruction not to expose themselves or act rashly, Julius opened his room''s door.


    "We are back, Arun!" He yelled excitedly, raising his hand to give his best friend a high five.


    Alerted by the disturbance, the boy turned in a hurry. His lips stretched into a smile filled with emotions as he replied, "Welcome back. I really missed you."


    Then, his hand met his friend''s before he gazed at Adam. "I missed you too, big bro. I didn''t slack during your absence, I promise!" He added, his head held high and pride filling his chest.


    "Did you reach the late stage of the second tier already?" Asked Adam, his brow raised with interest. However, Arun shook his head in response, disappointing him.


    "I''m already an apprentice!" The boy exclaimed, a broad smile covering his features. "You should have seen Shepard''s face after my father boasted about it before the entire staff. Hahaha," he giggled, raising his firm forearm to give a thumb up.


    "Hahaha. Well done!" Adam laughed, trying to pat his disciple''s shoulder in vain. "Imagine it," he added, scraping his throat in embarrassment.


    Yet, his inability to express this close gesture hurt both boys'' hearts. It was just too sad to live like this.


    After a heavy sigh, Arun dropped his plan to question their journey. Instead, he said, "I learned from Shepard that you planned to build a puppet for your soul. Want me to help find the best materials?"


    "Why not? But I warn you, I have money now. So, I''ll only take the best of the best!" Replied Adam, eager to discover how vast a duke''s network was. Would he have access to exotic commodities from other continents or to mysterious auction houses filled with mythical items?


    Ethereal drool formed on his lips as his imagination ran wild, believing he could build a puppet filled with unique features.


    Upon witnessing his reaction, Arun exploded into laughter, saying, "Of course! Let''s find hidden gems during our vacations in three months."


    Adam nodded in response, thankful for the help, before letting the two fidgety boys catch up on the events. Listening to the side, he discovered the recruitment of many new teachers during their absence, including two powerful adepts!


    He also learned they missed the midterms'' mana testing and theory exams. But it didn''t matter much since he was Shepard''s disciple.


    Night rapidly fell as Arun listened to their misadventures, widening his eyes and gasping at each challenge they faced as the flickering light of candles cast dancing shadows in the room. However, what shocked him the most was their maritime excursion.


    "I can''t believe you set foot on Skullcove and are still alive to tell the tale!" The boy yelled, his eyes trembling after he recalled all the terrible rumours about the hidden island. Only established captains knew about its location, making it a haven for pirates and criminals.


    "Well, we promised not to talk about what we witnessed there. Sorry, Arun," Julius said, an apologetic look on his face as he remembered the vulgar but friendly men.

 Chapter 260 - 260: The Art of Alchemy

    After an eventful night, the party officially welcomed its two new members around breakfast, unaware that Morgane''s return had already reached Thorian''s ears.


    However, after the college issued wide-scale recruitment, offering enviable positions in the teachers'' houses as alchemists prompted him to alter his plans. The effects already showed up as their potions and magic weapons productions severely diminished.


    Thus, despite his anger, he stayed his hand, waiting for the perfect opportunity to get rid of the girl without further endangering his nation''s interests.


    "Those two traitors joined the college," he muttered, seated on his golden throne, his voice echoing in the empty room. "Something is wrong," he added with a deep frown. He knew he wasn''t the sharpest knife in the drawer when it came to wits and calculations. Yet, the situation''s evolution was too bizarre to be ignored.


    After several months, he realised Shepard''s swift intervention and insistence were unusual. After all, the only arcanist present during the king''s summit was Elisabeth. So, he shouldn''t know about the summoned, and the ones in his city-state should be running free.


    But Shepard''s actions weren''t the reason for his suspicions. It was his cousins''. He knew they rallied his faction with how closely he monitored Gabriel''s movement. "Why did he send them to the college?" he pondered, tapping on his armrest with his finger.


    Even if they told his uncle about Morgane''s potential, a crucial piece linking everything was missing, obscured in a veil he failed to pierce for months until he remembered their discussion. "Shepard moved to save the boy!" He exclaimed, slapping his throne before adding, "He sent them to retrieve him after his return. He doesn''t care about Morgane at all!"


    Finally completing the puzzle, he rose from his seat, unveiling more information he missed, "That old fox said the boy scammed his daughter. I remember signing a document for her husband''s family four years ago!" He said, trying to remember what it was about but failed.


    Giving up after five minutes of unsuccessful attempts, he channelled mana to relay his orders, "Investigate the Riverwood barony. Interrogate the citizens and exhume the corpses if needed. I want to know what transpired in the village and mansion four years ago."


    As his words lingered, promising to complexify Julius'' situation, the boy walked to Shepard''s tower, eager to see his big brother improve his alchemical skills after so long.


    After scanning Shepard''s seals, the arcanist''s quarters unlocked for them, revealing the playfully smiling man.


    "Let''s not waste time with empty words and jump directly into potion making," said Shepard, pointing his finger at an alchemist station. Bizarre minerals and plants carefully chosen lined the working space, their properties and potent odours exuding in the surroundings. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ll brew a tier four potion called Cognizance Concoction. It has two incredible effects, making it one of the most expensive in its tier," Shepard added, catching the duo''s attention before continuing, "The first grants the consumer fifty mana strands. The second enhances cognitive abilities and mental acuity."


    Shocked by the effects, Adam''s pupils constricted as he asked, "Is the second effect unique or do all tier-four potions boost certain parameters?"


    "It''s not unique but not common either. Potion recipes with such potent effects are rare and complex to develop," answered the dean. A pensive frown formed on his forehead as he remembered something. "I''ve read some similar improvements could occur after consuming multiple potions. Unfortunately, we lost this marvellous method and its recipes to time."


    ''Is this what happened after I consumed the three potions from Theodor''s book?'' Adam pondered. Despite his hardship in procuring the materials, objectively, they weren''t that rare, not to mention the easy brewing process. ''Well, it was hard in the past,'' he added, a wry smile tugging at his lips.


    As he pondered, Shepard continued, "Don''t overthink it. Even if they are harder to brew, we developed outstanding and less dangerous potions with similar effects."


    With a nod, Adam said, "Let''s start."


    However, the arcanist closed his eyes, shaking his head as he said simultaneously, "You must swear a magical oath not to share the college''s recipes first. If go against your promise, you''ll lose half your mana."


    "Show me the method," answered Adam with a shrug. He knew how reluctant alchemists were to share their recipes and that every student would eventually take the same oath a few years later.


    ''I can always get rid of it after becoming an arcanist myself,'' he thought, unbothered by the rules.


    Five minutes later, surrounded by shimmering symbols, he swore not to share any potion concoction he learned in the college. As his words lingered, the inscriptions covering the ground came to life, crawling on his ethereal body until they condensed and settled around his heart.


    With a satisfied nod, Shepard walked to the lined ingredients, saying, "I''ll demonstrate the process first. Pay attention to the explanations because you''ll brew it right after!"


    Under Adam''s attentive eyes, Shepard lightened an exquisite cauldron before manipulating the tier-four auxiliary materials. Then, he retrieved an enormous brain, explaining, "This is the principal ingredient: the brain of a Sapientis Arcanum. It is a legendary maritime creature hard to deal with."


    Without waiting, the arcanist delicately used mana to separate the cerebrum, taking precautions not to damage it. Next, he divided it into smaller parts, masterfully avoiding critical areas or external contamination.


    Finally, he gradually threw them into the boiling water, taking time to meld the potent material with the mixture after each addition.


    An hour later, he said, "This is the last step. I''ll use mana to boost the potion''s potency while it cools. Thanks to my water affinity, this step is the easiest for me, but not for you."


    Adam understood the dean hinted at his lack of affinity, realising they could help with alchemy. However, the two strongest people he ever heard about were also affinityless magic users. Yet, they created the most incredible rituals, causing his lips to curl into a smirk.


    ''I can become the best alchemist, even without affinities,'' he thought, his luminous eyes burning with passion.

 Chapter 261 - 261: Brewing Potions

    As Adam tried manipulating the ingredients under Shepard''s advice, Julius watched the process with a smile.


    Gone was the time they struggled to find tier-one materials. With Shepard''s backing, he didn''t doubt his big brother would soon surpass Vikram, becoming a tier-five alchemist! After all, he knew better than the others how hard Adam trained his control to reach this level.


    No matter what period he tried to remember, his brother strived day in and out without rest to improve. Thus, he was the best placed to say he was no genius.


    Upon reaching this thought, he pondered, ''Or is he one? Not anyone can focus on a purpose for so many years.''


    After pondering as he watched with glistening eyes how Adam injected mana into the legendary ingredient to localise the areas to avoid, he added, ''Maybe geniuses aren''t only natural born? Can someone train to become or even surpass them?''


    He fell into deep contemplation, musing about his idea. If hard work were enough, there would be many more mages, adepts, or arcanists. Thus, talent was an important factor, too. Yet, his big brother couldn''t even gather mana by himself.


    ''Arun is right. Money is also strength,'' he thought, understanding consuming potions at regular intervals after turning sixteen could create geniuses artificially. Realisation down upon him, the high-tiered population of rich and powerful noble families making sense.


    Tugging his fingers around his chin, he left his mind to wander into a world of possibilities as Adam condensed mana to increase the potion''s potency while it cooled down.


    Drained after one hour of work, he gritted his teeth, determined to use everything to complete the liquid.


    With a thought, a billowing sky-blue cape weaved itself from pure energy, draping his shoulders and billowing behind him.


    "What''s that?!" Asked Shepard in shock. He remembered mana surrounded the ghost under extreme emotions. However, it was small in quantitie. So, what was this almost solid cape?


    "Just a trick to help me recover mana," Adam replied, hiding it came from the mana-gathering technique the arcanist had been so interested in.


    Not wasting time and unwilling to be questioned, he focused on the mixture. Carefully, he identified the unblended residues, softening and seamlessly integrating them. A potent smell wafted from the liquid as he injected mana, making it resonate with the inherent magical properties of the potion.


    Sweat covered his forehead as his energy reserves depleted rapidly, and the annoying burning sensation assaulted his circuits. Despite the pain, he continued, his face contorting into a defiant grimace.


    Tense minutes passed as the liquid gradually brightened under Adam''s efforts until it sparkled brightly, signalling the process'' conclusion.


    Exhausted by the effort, he plopped to the ground while Julius and Shepard examined the potion curiously.


    "Did he do it?" The boy questioned, hope filling his heart.


    With a swift movement, Shepard poured the liquid into a vial, sealing it before smiling. "Not only did he do it, the enhancement part is flawless!" He exclaimed, excited to confirm Vikram''s assessment. No doubt was permitted in his mind. Adam was a potion genius.


    Never had he heard about an apprentice successfully concocting tier-four potions, handling every step with great mastery.


    "Good job, big bro!" Julius said, clapping his hands in celebration, genuinely happy and proud.


    However, Shepard needed to satiate his curiosity, prompting him to ask, "How did you enhance the potion so well? I''m ashamed to say it is better than mine."


    "I''m not sure," Adam started, taking deep breaths before explaining how he focused on the residues.


    "By integrating the smallest residues, you ensured the liquid''s perfect homogeneity!" Exclaimed the arcanist, his eyes glowing. Despite the tiring side of his disciple''s meticulous approach, he acknowledged the better results.


    "But how did you find the smaller ones?" He questioned again, eager to understand everything.


    "Huh? A mix of mana scanning and instinct, I guess?" Adam answered, scratching his head. He just roughly knew where they were. The reason didn''t really matter to him, as long as it worked.


    Pondering the answer, Shepard wondered if instinct could play a role in their strict discipline. After all, alchemy was a scientific field. There were no places for luck or random occurrences. However, after sharing his thoughts, Adam''s answer shocked him.


    "Of course, luck exists in science. How do you think the first recipes appeared? People most likely randomly mixed things until achieving a result," the ghost said, vaguely remembering some medicines were developed thanks to luck or errors on earth.


    "We don''t have records about alchemy''s development. But your words appear sound to me," Shepard said, a deep frown etched on his forehead. Since potion brewing was already well-established and millennia-old, he strictly followed common knowledge, using logic to research new fields. But what if luck could help him?


    Reaching this question, he giggled, "Thank you for your opinion. It needs testing but is still valuable. Keep the potion you brewed as payment."


    Stunned by the dean''s calm acceptance, Adam smiled wryly. He knew Shepard was easygoing, but not that he sought and considered knowledge coming from much weaker people. Little did he know that if anyone else said identical words, the arcanist would have scoffed at him, calling him crazy or stupid.


    "Recover for the rest of the afternoon," said Shepard, eager to study the question before adding, "We''ll brew a potion every three days. If you succeed on the first try, I''ll allow you to keep them."


    After hearing Adam''s agreement, Shepard immediately moved to the restricted third floor, leaving the duo alone.


    "Want to spend some money on cores?" Asked Adam, knowing the boy wanted to catch back with his level.


    "Yeah! I''ll buy the best since I''m rich thanks to you!" Julius answered, his lips curling into an excited smile.


    "You should also buy armor to protect yourself on our future expeditions," Adam advised, unwilling to see the boy hurt despite his powerful body and regenerative abilities.


    With a nod, Julius walked to Alkemia Al-Nur''s busy merchant street, eager to see his old employer and repay his kindness by buying his items.


    S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 262 - 262: Mysteries of the Grimoire

    Julius woke at dawn this morning, energy coursing through his veins as eagerness covered his features.


    Not wasting time, he washed with a wet towel before putting on his college uniform. Yet, his movements momentarily paused as his gaze lingered on his spruced new equipment. Of similar taste to his big brother, he bought a set of light armor, leather vambraces, and sturdy boots, all reaching the uncommon rank of the third tier.


    Despite wishing to buy better quality items, the prices dissuaded him. After all, each piece''s price hovered around three thousand five hundred gold coins. Unfortunately, epic-quality equipment was still out of his budget, not to mention his need for beast cores.


    Thus, proceeding methodically, he bought tier-three cores related to the five elements to improve his cultivation harmoniously. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking about cultivation, his big brother told him he had a surprise for him once he broke through the Golden Core Realm. Unfortunately, he only received smirks and mysterious remarks despite his attempts to glean information.


    Ready to start their busy day, he shook Arun awake, advising, "I''ll awaken big bro in a minute. You''d better be out of bed."


    "Thank you," responded Arun, yawning as he tried to chase sleep away. Despite his diligence and willingness, he still struggled to awaken early. Thankfully, Julius helped him since his return, bringing stability to his schedule.


    "Don''t mention it," Julius said, patting his shoulder with a smile before walking to the door and leaving for their meeting.


    On his way, he shook Adam awake. The first thing the ghost did was search for his disciple, annoyance covering his features.


    "I''m sure he overslept today!" He exclaimed, readying his mage''s hand. Alas, he noticed the boy running around the dorm under the rising sun, causing him to smile. "I have nothing more to teach him," he added, proud of Arun''s progress. They were already of the same tier. The only thing Arun lacked was time and knowledge, two things he couldn''t help with.


    "I told you I was the best teacher. Look, he even surpassed you!" Adam said, a cheeky smile plastered on his face.


    "I don''t really care. In combat, I''ll beat him a hundred times out of a hundred," responded Julius, unbothered by the teasing. If he learned something while navigating their dangerous journey, it was that tiers didn''t matter. Only strength, technique, and wits did.


    "You speak like a real cultivator now!" Adam said, nodding with a smile. Then, he focused on his recent gains.


    Under Shepard''s teachings, he brewed multiple potions, including ones focused on strength, agility, and vitality. But that wasn''t all. After the classical boosting elixirs, the dean taught him why alchemists were indispensable to any nation.


    He learned to brew offensive mixtures as potent as tier-four spells. The thing of note about them was their utilisation. Anyone could throw them to cause thunder, poison, or fire to engulf a small area. Shocked by the discovery, he sadly thought, ''They invented much stronger grenades before me.''


    Next, he learned the basics of equipment crafting, using mana as tools to work on the materials. Sadly, Shepard''s expertise proved limited as his research focused on spells, rituals, and potions. Fortunately, Durazmarn''s soul orb lay in his apartment''s room, a wealth of knowledge about crafting waiting to be discovered.


    Finally, after brewing five potions successfully, his interface raised his alchemist rank to the fourth tier. Ironically, he got another title for being the first to reach that grade, causing him to facepalm.


    As this bitter memory resurfaced, Julius stood before a classroom, asking curiously, "Do you think she got the grimoire?"


    "With her character, she would have come boasting the moment she did," Adam answered, shaking his head, feeling trouble brewing.


    Echoing his words, Julius pushed the door open, revealing Elysia''s green hair, pointed ears, and despondent expression.


    Upon hearing the door, she said, "I failed. Even offering your mysterious method to become an adept didn''t sway him."


    With a loud, disappointed exhale, Adam asked, "It''s time for Plan B, then. What do you recommend?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? Since you are a ghost, I''ll help you infiltrate the treasury for you to steal the grimoire!" Elysia answered, her green eyes burning with determination. Her convictions driving her, she craved to confirm if Adam was the one Selene had been waiting for.


    ''Even if he is not, I won''t lose anything,'' She thought, remembering his promise to return the grimoire after his ritual. This deal had to go through since she would end up winning either way.


    However, her offer caused Adam''s eyes to narrow. "I don''t steal," he said solemnly, crossing his arms above his ethereal chest.


    "What? You''ll only borrow it! Why do you care about stealing, anyway? Everyone does at some point!" Answered Elysia, wondering how, from all the existing people, she had to deal with such a naive ghost.


    "It might sound stupid. But it is who I am," Adam said, guarding himself against the temptation. He could indeed steal it, but didn''t he have more options? Weren''t there other noble families possessing ancestral grimoires? With this fact established, was it right to relinquish his principles for easiness? Somehow, he felt it was wrong.


    After answering, he turned to Julius, saying with a bitter smile, "Let''s find someone else." Time was short, but he still had a little less than two months before the Beast emperor lent him his sigil.


    However, Elysia rapidly yelled, "Wait! You must get that grimoire! If you refuse, I''ll force you!"


    "Why?" Adam asked, his eyes narrowing at the threat. ''Did her desire to become an adept obscure her rationality?'' He thought, ready to defend himself.


    "Do you remember how I told you Selene tasked his descendants to give his grimoire to someone living on the borders of life and death? I suspect you are that person! By retrieving it, you are not stealing but getting what was rightfully yours!" Elysia said, her green eyes alight with righteousness and passion.


    Silence engulfed the room as Adam pondered her words. It would be a lie to say the grimoire''s mysterious contents didn''t attract him. ''Isn''t it fine if the initial owner agreed?'' He thought, his mind racing.


    Truthfully, Elysia''s arguments weren''t wrong. He would only borrow the grimoire with a direct descendent''s permission. ''Why is it so hard to be honest?'' He thought, smiling wryly as Julius and Elysia awaited his decision.

 Chapter 263 - 263: Intruders in Greenhaven

    After grappling internally for five minutes, Adam finally said, "You have a point, but I want you to write an official document stating you give me the authorisation to retrieve that book."


    Sunned, Elysia answered, "Why? If they catch you, document or not, you''ll be executed."


    "Just do it. It''ll help me think I didn''t steal," answered Adam through gritted teeth. Selene''s grimoire was too mysterious not to browse, not to mention his intuition screaming to get it.


    He might be wrong about his assumptions, but he thought the teacher was right. His life started in this world as a ghost. He never truly died, yet wasn''t living either. So, didn''t he fit the description as she said? But why would Selene search for someone like him?


    ''So many questions,'' Adam thought, his lips twitching. ''I''ll give it back later anyway,'' he added, trying to justify his actions.


    Simultaneously, Elysia took out a piece of paper and scribbled on it before extending it to Julius. "Here, it''s written. We can go now if you are ready. I''ll show you around and explain all the defensive mechanisms," she said, impatient to plan their burglary operation. Somehow, she found the situation exciting despite the risks they incurred.


    "Lead the way. We already warned Shepard," Adam said, holding his forehead, disappointed about himself. Yet, the teacher didn''t leave him time to feel remorseful.


    Elysia''s green hair fluttered behind her as she raced to the door, saying, "The earlier we get there, the fewer guards we''ll meet." Then, she continued, charging towards the Gate to set the Elven kingdom''s coordinates.


    With wry smiles, the duo followed behind her, reaching the towering construct ten minutes later. The familiar blue veil covered it already, signalling Elysia already completed the process.


    "Let me warn you first. In Sylvaria, humans aren''t common. In fact, most elves are reluctant to interact with them," she said, finding it difficult to explain why without hurting them. After all, they weren''t just reluctant. They honestly found human inferiors. Be it their brief life span, common affinities or greed.


    "Just know they won''t treat you well and ignore it," she added, omitting the reasons and directly telling them the consequences.


    "How long will we stay there?" Julius asked curiously, wondering with shining eyes if he could discover bits of their culture or explore their city.


    "A few days should be enough to plan everything. We''ll have to escape as fast as possible once done," answered Elysia, her eyes narrowed in focus as she walked towards the Gate.


    The duo wondered why she seemed so impatient before following her.


    The sickening feeling of teleportation assaulted Julius once more, causing his stomach to grumble in protest as he stepped on soft, green soil.


    "Welcome to Sylvaria!" Elysia exclaimed, her arms outspread and lips curled into a bright smile.


    Behind her, tall trees reaching for the sky covered the ground like mountains. The pleasant odour of nature filled the air as the duo gazed at the beautiful houses carved in their trunks. Firm wooden bridges swung with the wind in an intricate network linking every habitation together. Yet, their eyes narrowed after witnessing the most imposing building. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After noticing the duo''s vision traj, Elysia proudly explained, "We are in Greenhaven, the city my family manages. The tree you are looking at is our manor."


    "What?!" Exclaimed the duo simultaneously, gazing at the two hundred meters tall carved tree. How many people lived there?


    With quivering lips, Adam said, "That''s a nice house. You must have many relatives."


    "Not really. Most rooms serve as training fields, storage, or to organise city weddings and feasts," Elysia responded, shrugging dismissively before focusing on their business. "People usually enter using the bridge on the third floor and have access to every floor above.


    Officials use the second to organise meetings to rule the territory," she added, pointing her finger at them until she reached the first.


    "This one is restricted to my family. But it''s not the last. My ancestors dug the ground, creating an underground complex filled with traps, guards, concealed rooms, and the treasury. Everything was done to hide the grimoire from the world, including a magic circle switching the rooms'' positions every few hours.


    Truthfully, even we don''t know where the book is," she concluded, reminiscing her father''s stories. Every member of her lineage had searched in vain as if the grimoire deemed them unworthy to lay their eyes on it.


    Upon hearing the descriptions, Adam palled. ''How does she want us to steal something so well protected?!'' He thought, his lips quivering. The worst part was the need to check each chamber, praying to find the right one while avoiding the security measures.


    The more he thought about it, the deeper his frown became. ''Isn''t it a suicide mission?'' He thought, planning to return to the academy.


    However, Elysia''s determination shot through the roof as she said, "I''ll act as bait to distract the guards while you phase into the complex. I''ll disable the traps related to souls as well. So, you''ll be able to explore unbothered until you find it," she said, her confidence reflected in her green eyes.


    Yet, contrary to her expectations, the ghost''s grimace turned uglier. "I can''t stand in a different room than Julius. Why do you think we are always together?" Adam revealed, annoyance covering his features. Even if he wanted to follow her plan, he couldn''t.


    "What? Why? I never heard of a ghost limited by a living being!" Responded Elysia, shocked to discover this information. Her plan didn''t include the boy''s presence. Deactivating every trap would be impossible before the guards noticed her actions. So, Julius would have to avoid them in their search.


    But was it possible?


    A deep frown etched itself on her forehead as she pensively tucked her fingers around her chin, her mind racing for solutions. Then, sighing, she said, "Come to my house. We''ll act in a few days after refining the plan." After all, the duo would lose their life if caught, something she didn''t wish to happen.

 Chapter 264 - 264: Scorned by the Mage

    As her words lingered, a svelte man came to them. With his long green hair, and tall stature, his looks would put a model to shame. Sadly, his beautiful features instantaneously deformed as his eyes landed on Julius. "I know you work for humans, Elysia. But you can''t bring them here as you wish!" He said admonishingly.


    "Mind your business, and don''t forget who you talk to!" Answered the teacher, annoyance covering her features. Despite knowing this would happen, she still felt guilty about letting such a young boy suffer because of his origins.


    "I know exactly who you are. A little girl who fled to teach humans because you couldn''t beat your brother," the mage snickered, his lips curling into a provocative smile.


    Used to these comments, Elysia snorted in response, aiming to end the discussion without further inquiries from their security. "Humph. So, you know who I am. Move. I''ll keep my guest in my house." Since her people despised humans so much, ensuring they wouldn''t appear publicly should resolve any trouble.


    "You know, I must register their identities and investigate if they are wanted criminals in allied kingdoms," said the guard, his smile broadening.


    "Are you sure you want to play with me?" Elysia answered, her eyes narrowing into slits. Ever since she became a teacher, she had lost the city''s inhabitants'' respect. Thus, everything happening fell into her expectations range.


    Unlike many humans, elves were hard to bribe. However, they were much easier to deceive. So, upon seeing the unfazed guard, she extended an official document to him.


    Stunned to see her compliance, the mage retrieved a crystal before scanning the magic seal to confirm its authenticity. Upon, seeing it was an original, he read it aloud: "Mister Aldric Davenwell from the Drakoria kingdom." Then, narrowing his eyes menacingly, he added, "I will keep an eye on you no matter where you go."


    "Eeh?" Yelp Julius, confusion veiling his face. ''Who''s that?'' he wondered where his teacher got this official documents.


    "Move now. I must explain the rules for his brief stay in Elven territory," declared Elysia impatiently, her hand outstretched to recover her document.


    Not feeling anything wrong, the mage returned it before turning to Julius. "Return to your human country soon, kid. No one wants you around," he snickered, his voice filled with disgust before moving to let them pass.


    With deep frowns, the group moved to Elysia''s house, walking on the verdant grass before climbing wooden stairs. Fifteen minutes later, they entered a small section of the tree trunk, the duo''s eyes landing on the sober interior.


    "Don''t mind the house''s state," the teacher said, opening the window to ventilate the place. "I spend my time in the college. So, I seldom return," she added, sitting at the table and gesturing for Julius to do the same.


    "This mage is too hateful. He is lucky I''m wary of exposing myself, or I would have slapped him with a mage''s hand!" Adam exclaimed, his left eye twitching in annoyance. After all, he remembered how Vikram almost found him during their confrontation the moment he used mana. Just to be safe, he refused to talk in enemies'' mages'' presence too. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s ok, big bro. She warned us before," Julius said, unbothered by the man''s pitiful words. "I''m more curious about this document. Where did you get it?" He asked, still shocked to see her scam someone shamelessly while acting like a victim.


    "That? It''s from a student in his second year. I borrowed it from him after he annoyed me during my lesson," she said, a sly smile tugging at her lips.


    ''Why does she act more like a human than us?'' Julius thought, afraid to see his possessions stolen if he displeased her.


    "Hahaha. Don''t worry. I just wanted to make him panic after he thought he lost it. Well, he might become a wanted criminal in Sylvaria if you leave tracks," she said, unbothered by the consequences. After all, what were the chances for this student to visit the Elven kingdom?


    "Elysia, don''t teach weird things to Julius," Adam interjected, his voice echoing his seriousness. Getting the bigger share in a deal was one thing, but stealing someone''s identity to commit misdeeds under his name was another.


    "I know why you did it, but I don''t endorse your action or explanation. Julius will make his own choices in good conscience after growing," he added, unwilling to let her continue influencing him.


    "Pfft. What are you? His father?" Elysia snorted before adding. "The longer you protect him from the world''s cruelty, the less he''ll be able to fend for himself."


    "I don''t care about your opinion. Focus on the plan, or I''ll leave," Adam replied, making his stance clear on the matter. He might be wrong, but he wouldn''t let Julius become a dishonest man after seeing him grow up for twelve and a half years.


    "Don''t worry, big brother. I can''t shame Grandpa Theodore''s, Mom''s, and your education," said Julius, a warm feeling enveloping his chest.


    "Yeah, you''d better not. Remember that disease I told you about? You might catch it if you stray from the right path," Adam said, playfully smiling as he made a snipping motion with his fingers.


    ''Tsk. Why do you always ruin things?'' Julius thought, knowing his big brother''s shame in expressing his emotions. It took him time to realise, but after a lengthy night''s conversation with Arun and the girls, they finally understood this poor habit of diverting their gratitude by saying something out of place out of nowhere.


    "I''m not his mom, anyway. Back to the plan," said Elysia, shrugging at their discussion. "I can divert the guards'' attention if we act during their morning shift. I''ll also have a small window to deactivate a few traps," she added, retrieving a blank paper before drawing a rough layout of the underground complex.


    Then, she added a line covering twenty percent of the drawing, saying, "If I don''t focus on a single type of trap, that''s the maximum I can disable. After this point, you''ll have to avoid them with your own means."

 Chapter 265 - 265: The Ethereal Maze

    "Troublesome," answered Adam, frowning at the drawing. "Explain the trap types, please," he added, drumming his fingers on his ethereal arm.


    "Truthfully, they almost cover the entire complex and have late-stage tier-four potency. From soul-freezing cold to fire tornadoes, passing by poison, acid, or even lightning, a single wrong turn could cost the boy''s life," Elysia explained, sighing at the difficulty. She had never thought Adam couldn''t phase through the walls to avoid them.


    Yet, she continued, bringing worse news, "Triggering a trap will automatically alert my brother and prompt him to investigate the underground complex."


    "Tsk. We can''t even activate them from afar before advancing," Adam said, clicking his tongue in annoyance. The more he listened to her, the less he wanted to partake in this foolish operation.


    Truthfully, he didn''t see how they could find the elusive chamber without drawing anyone''s attention or risking Julius'' life. Doubting they would find a viable solution, he fell silent, missing a crucial detail.


    Fortunately, Julius curiously asked, "How are the traps triggered?"


    "What a foolish question! Of course, by walking on them! Now, let the adults speak," Elysia said, her brows twitching as she lost her thoughts because of the interruption.


    However, Julius spoke again, shrugging at her impatient remark. "I can just not walk on them, right, big bro?"


    Annoyed by the second interruption, Elysia prepared to admonish the bothersome kid before her eyes enlarged as a loud sound echoed in her living room.


    Clapping his hands with a broad smile, Adam exclaimed, "Hahaha! Well thought, boy! We can indeed navigate the traps safely." After all, he learned about his possibility almost thirteen years ago.


    Reassured thanks to Julius'' intervention, Adam asked the shocked teacher, "How long will you keep the guards busy and after how many hours will the rooms'' position shift?"


    "I can make them chase me for five hours maximum. As for the transfer, the time varies. It can be one, three or even twelve hours," replied Elysia, confusion veiling her features as she gazed at Adam''s renewed spirits.


    "Did you think about a solution?" She asked, pensively tapping her finger on the table, causing rhythmical sounds to echo in the room.


    "Yes. We can avoid any contact with the ground, walls, or ceiling," answered Adam before asking. "But don''t you think five hours is too short?" With so little time, he doubted they would find the grimoire''s chamber. To make matters worse, they could check the same rooms several times if they were unlucky with the shifts.


    After thinking briefly, Elysia responded, "What I''m about to say is only my speculation. It would be best if you didn''t put your hopes in it, but I believe the grimoire carries Selene''s will. If I''m right, you''ll find his book, eventually. If I''m wrong, you must escape after four hours and a half."


    "Well... Our success chances aren''t looking that high," Adam said, holding the bridge of his nose while exhaling loudly by his nose.


    ''If everything goes according to her plan, we should face minimal risks,'' Adam pondered, weighing his decision carefully. After all, if Elysia failed to deliver on her promise, execution awaited them.


    Despite his reluctance, he added, ''What if Selene recorded a lost path in his grimoire? can I really pass on it?'' Truthfully, that was what he expected from the book. After all, Kwame and Elena waited for an affinity-less individual to inherit their knowledge. What if Selene was the same?


    But something bothered him. Elysia''s ancestor was no archmage, or she would have mentioned it. ''An arcanist at most?'' He deduced, frowning and giving up on his expectations. ''I hope his research was as incredible as she made it sound,'' he concluded, a wry smile tugging at his lips as curiosity gnawed at his heart.


    After pondering, his eyes glowed like two torches, scanning the drawing before he asked, "Can you map the entire floor? I want to spend as little time navigating the corridors as possible."


    With a thoughtful nod and happy to see Adam didn''t give up despite the challenges he would encounter, Elysia slammed her palm on the drawing. Mana gushed out from it in a wild dance before rising into the air. Soon, a vibrant green display of the underground formed, faithfully replicating the twists and turns of the heavily guarded place.


    Upon seeing the magical display, Julius watched with fascination, understanding the teacher waited to confirm their willingness to participate in the plan before showing them a detailed map. Then, he scanned it attentively, memorising everything.


    Meanwhile, Adam couldn''t help but click his tongue at the complex''s size. Not limited by the tree''s circumference, the architect did his best to create something extremely annoying.


    "Before you ask, it covers one square kilometer and a half," said Elysia before biting her lips. "There is something I didn''t mention yet," she added, her heart pounding against her chest, knowing it was the moment of truth. With this last threatening information, she dreaded to hear Adam''s refusal. That''s why she kept it for later. However, she couldn''t let him venture unprepared.


    After noticing the worried gazes of the duo, she closed hers, opening her trembling lips and saying, "The rooms aren''t always empty. Some will force you into a challenge to leave them, ranging from enigma to killing various tiered beasts."


    "..." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Silence descended in the living room as Adam''s rationality screamed at him to leave this mad woman''s house for a second.


    "Don''t worry, only five contain tier-four creatures," Elysia added, trying to sound convincing to make the situation look a little better.


    "Wow! Nice, we have five chances to die instantly and innumerable probabilities to be stuck or die after struggling," answered Adam, his voice dripping with sarcasm. With this last information, he understood how luck-reliant and dangerous retrieving the grimoire was.


    Lost in his pessimistic thoughts, the unafraid boy chimed in. "Didn''t you say you could be the luckiest person? I believe we can try and leave after a few rooms if things prove too dangerous."

 Chapter 266 - 266: Cloaked in Mystery

    "We can try," Adam said, his voice filled with reluctance and hesitation. Despite their victory against the dullahan, fighting any other tier-four creature would challenge their limits like never before. After all, they wouldn''t have Morgane''s weakening magic circle to help, and the Luminous Wildblade wouldn''t be a game-changer. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''We just need not enter one of those five rooms before finding the grimoire,'' Adam thought, drawing motivation from the statistics. With much lower chances of landing in trouble than the opposite, and with Nova''s blessing, he believed they safely could explore for a while.


    "So? What do you think?" Elysia asked, her green eyes shining with hope.


    "Let us study the map for the day and explain how we''ll infiltrate. We can try tomorrow at dawn," Adam replied, unwilling to waste time and let stress build up.


    Following his answer, Elysia cheerfully balled her fist before detailing her ideas. Initially, she wanted to use a nature spell to make Adam undetectable by covering his aura. However, she frowned at the boy. With Julius added to the mix, she would have to spend more mana, limiting the effect''s duration.


    But to her surprise, Adam materialised his coat, proudly saying, "I don''t need to cover my aura. I have special equipment of the four-tier that does that already."


    "How can a ghost wear equipment?!" She asked in bewilderment, her eyes widening. ''Shouldn''t it phase through his ethereal frame? Why did it look spectral?'' She wondered, discovering soul equipment for the first time.


    "I don''t know. I''ll study the topic next year," answered Adam before moving to make his long coat flutter to act cool.


    "..." Elysia lost her voice momentarily, snapping her lips tightly. ''Do I tell him he looked much worse with that on?'' She thought, doing her best not to explode into laughter.


    Simultaneously, Julius shook his head bitterly, thinking, ''As long as he is happy, I should let him expose that ugly coat.''


    After that brief pause, Elysia analysed the equipment''s effects, nodding in satisfaction five minutes later. "Even if I focus, I can''t feel you if you don''t use mana after removing my earring," she said, new options popping into her mind.


    With more mana at her disposal, she explained how she could cast another natural spell potent enough to turn someone invisible for five minutes. The time was short but sufficient for the duo to cross a few hundred meters while she wreaked havoc to draw the guards.


    Excitement bubbled into the trio''s hearts as time flew by. The rising sun rapidly descended, casting a beautiful orange hue on the enchanting natural city before Elysia clapped her hands. "I think we are done with the talking. I''ll go out to bring back food. Then, we''ll rest," she said, rising from her seat and heading towards the door.


    ***


    After returning, she placed a strange dish void of animal proteins before Julius.


    As the boy''s frown deepened at the grains and vegetables on his plate, Adam said, "Where is the meat?"


    "My family encourages a harmonious life with the flora and fauna. So, we rarely eat meat in this city," explained Elysia, taking her teacher''s tone. After all, some vegetables were rich in protein too, making meat unnecessary with the proper diet.


    "What''s next? Are you going to tell us we should eat insects, too?!" Adam exclaimed, trying to slap the table in vain. "Imagine I did it!" He added before resuming his meat conversation.


    "The boy likes meat. Chicken, beef, fish, monster. Bring him anything!" He said, imagining himself in Julius''s shoes. He carefully planned the boy''s dishes for as long as he could remember and couldn''t tolerate seeing him underfed. Especially before such a critical operation.


    "Teacher, why do I see you eat meat every day at the canteen..." Julius asked, feeling scammed. Vegetables were tolerable because he had meat on the side. Without it, he felt no different from a sheep munching grass.


    "Tsk. I didn''t know you spied on me during launch time!" Reproached Elysia before fishing wrapped dried meat from her robe''s inner pocket. "At least I won''t need to act," she added, smiling as she gave half to the boy.


    Despite her family''s encouragement, she loved meat and wouldn''t renounce the pleasure of consuming it without good reasons. After all, who said elves were vegetarians? Most devoured several dozen kilograms worth of meat every month.


    After a hearty meal, the group went to sleep, planning to wake up before sunrise the following morning to infiltrate the underground before the guard''s shift changed.


    ***


    Adam reached for the sleeping boy, shaking him gently as his voice sounded In the dark living room, "Wake up, Julius."


    Snapping his eyes open, the boy said, "I''m ready, big bro. Let me put my equipment on." However, his face paled as his words exited his mouth. His brand-new items were still stored in his dorm''s room!


    "Took you time to realise it," snickered Adam, pointing his finger at a small magic circle drawn next to him. "Your negligence cost me two hundred gold," he added before pushing him inside.


    The symbols came to life as a blinding white light engulfed the boy, forcing him to cover his face hurriedly.


    Confused and afraid of this sudden development, he rapidly scanned his surroundings once the light dimmed, only to widen his eyes in shock.


    "Hee?!" He yelled, causing an angry shout to echo.


    "Let me sleep, or I''ll slap you with a fire hand!" Screamed the somnolent Arun, turning on his bed because of the sudden noise.


    Realising he wasn''t dreaming, Julius asked, unable to make sense of the situation, "How are we back in my room?"


    "Elena''s mentor teleportation circle," Adam briefly answered, materialising two mages'' hands to grab the boys'' equipment before pushing him out and into the circle.


    The same scene happened again. Upon reappearing in Elysia''s living room, Adam rapidly blew mana on the symbols to erase them, unwilling to leave any trace of their existence.


    Then, he explained, "It can only activate for around fifteen seconds with the material''s energy." Then, he smiled playfully, adding, "What? Did you think I wouldn''t try to use it? Naive boy."

 Chapter 267 - 267: The Hidden Entrance

    Seriousness covered the boy''s face after the teleportation circle''s mention. Forget about the grimoire. They''ll be executed way before if anyone found out. "Be careful not to expose yourself. Truthfully, don''t use it at all!" He exclaimed, afraid his big brother would draw terrible problems upon them.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll only use it for emergencies, and I don''t believe Arun will speak about it," Adam said, raising his thumbs to reassure Julius. "Vikram and Shepard already know I possess it, so they''ll cover for us," he confidently added.


    After their last misadventure, he thought about countermeasures to prevent similar situations. Unwilling to see the kids in such poor physical states again, he painstakingly learned the circle''s uses and memorised its drawings until he could complete them perfectly. After all, he knew better than anyone how incredible it could be if effectively used.


    Reassured, Julius equipped his armor, boots and vambraces, feeling their effects. With Adam''s recommendation, he picked items with passive enhancements, making his already powerful body a natural weapon.


    Then, the duo knocked on Elysia''s bedroom door to awaken her, ready to jump into the lion''s jaws.


    To their surprise, her green hair fluttered alongside the opening door. "I''m ready to go," she said, dark circles visible under her eyes. Clearly, she failed to rest, too stressed or excited by their mission.


    "Alright. Lead the way," Adam said, knowing better than to waste time on useless questions.


    With determined nods, the trio left the house. Under the starlit sky, they stealthily returned to ground level before walking to the massive engraved tree. The muffled sound of their steps on the grass echoed as they warily observed their surroundings, hoping no one would spot them.


    Fortunately, Elysia''s understanding of the guard''s shifts proved accurate. Every day, they would slack for about ten minutes before changing with the day''s team, allowing them to move unnoticed.


    Five minutes later, they reached a beautiful wooden gate engraved with magic symbols unused by humans. However, the duo frowned at the guarding mechanism. Thick thorns barred the entry, promising a painful experience to any trespasser.


    With a finger on her lips to command silence, Elysia whispered, "Starting now, every second lost will be a disaster. Don''t make noises, don''t speak, or better, don''t even breathe!" Then, channelling her mana, she used the invisibility spell she told them about yesterday. "Aelrunil," she muttered, grabbing Julius'' shoulder.


    Simultaneously, the boy''s figure became transparent, letting starlight filter through it before he entirely vanished from their visions.


    "We have five minutes to reach the underground. We can''t see you anymore, so be sure to follow!" she added, her voice echoing her seriousness as she walked to the thorns. With elegant movements, she retrieved the magic wand resting on her belt before muttering ancient elvish words. Then, she conjured a flimsy mana blade to graze her palm.


    The thorns shook lightly, as if awakened by her blood dripping on the soft soil. Gradually, they moved, opening a passage for her after five seconds.


    Subsequently, she signalled the duo to follow her inside. Since only Selene''s blood descendants could use this entrance, the lax security played in their favour. Thus, she fearlessly raced on the wooden floor, her mage''s robes dancing behind her.


    Without wasting time, Julius sped after her, his steps light. Anyway, with her speed, he felt no different from walking, making his movements soundless as he gazed at the luxurious carvings.


    Contrary to human manors, Elysia''s family sculpted the furniture and decorations directly from the tree''s trunk, making them a part of the habitation. Impressed by the craftsmanship, he gazed at the inscription-filled tables, paintings, and displays supporting various Elven items. ''They really respect nature,'' he thought, understanding their harmonious approach.


    Yet, time was of the essence, cutting his admiring session short as Elysia stopped before a corridor wall no different from the others, startling him.


    "In the name of Selene''s descendant, laranor thiraen," she said, her heart pounding against her chest as she placed her bloodied palm on it.


    A soft rumbling noise echoed her words, gradually intensifying while dust rose from the ground. Then, under the duo''s bewildered eyes, the wall sunk into the floor, revealing a dark flight of stairs.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll draw the guards. Remember, don''t make any sound!" She whispered, stepping into the dark passage. So far, everything has gone well, too well. ''Despite the low security on the first floor, we should have met someone on our way,'' she mused, wondering if they were lucky or if she became paranoid because of the stress.


    Dismissing her thoughts, she scrambled down the stairs, jumping them two by two until she found herself in the wide underground complex. Two mages lazily guarded it, their eyes conveying their tiredness and their heads bobbing occasionally.


    In a flash, she roared, "I''ll plunder the treasury today! See if you can stop me, Eldarion''s dogs!"


    Alerted by the sudden disturbance, the mages sobered up, grabbing their wands while squinting their eyes to identify the threat. However, upon seeing Elysia, one of them said, "Pff. It''s just our niece pranking us again."


    "We are working, kid," the second guard said, smiling warmly before adding, "I developed a delicious new variety of tea. Come drink it with us in the afternoon."


    "..." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stunned into mutism, Elysia gazed at them, her lips twitching briefly. "I''m serious!" She yelled, channelling mana. "Root smash!" She exclaimed, conjuring thick roots to wipe the area around her friendly family members. ''Sorry, uncles,'' she thought, a pang of guilt assaulting her heart.


    Yet, she rapidly dismissed her emotions to direct her spell to wreak the ground as far as possible to activate traps according to their plan. Then, under her uncle''s befuddled gaze, she turned and raced to escape.


    "Not good. She activated the alarm!" The guards exclaimed simultaneously, deep frowns covering their foreheads. They had to catch her to explain the matter to Eldarion, or the man would lock the entire city down until he found the thief.


    "Troublesome brat! You went too far this time!" The second mage yelled, launching himself to chase her while readying his spells.

 Chapter 268 - 268: Cryptic Chambers

    Adam and Julius tensely awaited Elysia''s return, praying for her plan to work, when a sudden shout echoed. Simultaneously, the sound of forceful steps colliding against the ground reached their ears, causing them to sigh in relief.


    Half a minute later, the teacher raced beside them, her voice cracking under the pressure of her scream, "I''ll become the family head today! Bring Eldarion if you want to stop me. Hahaha."


    Her provocations, boosted by mana, resonated in the entire house, alarming every family member. Smirking, she continued running until she left the duo''s vision after taking a turn.


    Three seconds later, two armored middle-aged elves emerged from the dark passage. Their faces distorted into grimaces as they chased behind her, yelling, "Nieces have gone crazy. Mobilise everyone to catch her without harm!"


    Upon seeing them leave, Julius silently stepped on the stairs, hoping Elysia would be fine. Determination covering his features, he hastened his pace, reaching the underground complex half a minute later.


    "You''re becoming visible again!" Adam exclaimed, hurriedly scanning the area to spot any threat. Holes covered the ground and walls here and there while some traps'' after-effects lingered in the air, causing a cacophony of sizzling or burning sounds to fill the entrance. Fortunately, he sighed in relief at the absence of mages.


    "From now on, activating any traps will alert them and cause more trouble for Elysia," Adam said, walking before the transparent Julius. Then, showing his back, he crouched down, adding, "You know what to do."


    "It''s so embarrassing. I''m glad no one can see us," replied Julius, smiling wryly before climbing on his big brother''s back.


    "Humph. When you were a baby, you cried the moment I didn''t carry you," Adam said, a warm smile tugging at his lips while remembering those peaceful times. After securing the boy on his back, the ghost floated a dozen centimeters above the ground before moving onwards.


    "You check the left walls while I do the same for the right. Tell me if you spot any hidden door or entrance," Adam said, picking up his pace since time was short. With Elysia''s map and his floating ability, avoiding any dead ends and traps became easy.


    "I have better eyesight than you. I can do both sides," the boy replied, confident in his capabilities and attention to detail. After all, he knew how exceptional his big brother''s vision and reasoning were in grand things or schemes. Yet, he noticed that on minor matters, he tended to forget details to focus on efficiency.


    Since they were a team, he focused on them to complement and harmonise their duo.


    "Alright. Don''t forget not to touch any surface before we enter a chamber," Adam said, agreeing with the boy. Julius'' dynamic vision and sense of detail were things he didn''t possess. However, he wasn''t bothered by it. The poor boy would have nothing to show off if he became the best in everything. ''What a pity it would be,'' he half-jokingly thought, preparing mentally for their challenges.


    Two minutes later, Julius pointed his index towards a section of the wall, saying, "There is one here."


    Adam squinted his eyes in response, gazing at the brown soil with a frown. "I see nothing," he answered, scratching his head.


    "Trust me. I feel the wind blowing through," Julius said, confident in his remarkable senses.


    Doubtful, Adam floated to the area pointed out by the boy, gradually shoving his face to phase through it. Contrary to his expectations, he felt no resistance for a few centimeters before the familiar power forbidding him to stand in a different room than the boy acted again.


    Simultaneously, Julius jumped off his brother''s back, fearlessly launching himself against the wall. Then, to Adam''s surprise, he saw how the boy''s body disappeared.


    "Come in. Someone set an illusion spell to hide the entrance," Julius said, proud he didn''t miss it.


    "Would have never found this one," Adam muttered, admitting defeat while joining Julius. Gazing at the empty chamber with a frown, he asked, "Now, what? There is nothing here."


    However, responding to his words, illusory Elven symbols weaved themselves from thin air, forming sentences in the middle of the room.


    "Participant: one. Welcome to the challenge of wits. To complete it, resolve the following three riddles."


    After each word he read, Adam palled. "Why?! Make us fight tier-three beasts instead!" He yelled, his left eye twitching in annoyance. ''Do I look like a magic scholar? I almost know nothing about this world!'' he thought, gritting his teeth. After all, even if they completed the challenge, they would lose valuable time and if they couldn''t...


    Well, that''d be the end of their search for Selene''s grimoire.


    As he despaired, the text changed, revealing the first riddle: "In the forest deep, where shadows creep. A creature prowls. It does not sleep. With eyes of gold and fur so fine, tell me, friend, what beast is mine?"


    "Hah? That''s easy!" Adam answered, hoping every question would be on that level. "It''s a wolf!" He added, raising his fist.


    However, the room showed no reaction to his answer, even after two minutes. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think you are wrong, big bro?" Julius said, shaking his head as Adam''s lips twitched.


    ''Is the challenge a scam? How is it not a wolf?!'' he screamed inwardly, feeling wronged. Then, anger boiling in his heart, he used Plan B, shouting random beasts'' names, "Bear, fox, squirrel, raccoon, otter!" Alas, despite his efforts, nothing changed.


    Upon seeing Adam fail repeatedly on such an easy riddle, Julius facepalmed before saying, "The answer is a werewolf, big bro." Thanks to the lessons about geography and history he attended in college, his knowledge about legends, beasts and their habitats kept growing weekly, finally finding a practical utility.


    "What? Noway!" Adam answered, balling his fists. He didn''t know those creatures existed for real. Even then, weren''t they half-human like in Earth''s stories? Despite his disbelief, the shifting text proved the boy''s answer correct, causing him to feel his intelligence challenged.


    A second later, a new riddle greeted his narrowing eyes. ''I''ll get the right answer this time!'' He thought, focusing more than when he brewed potions.

 Chapter 269 - 269: Sibling Discord

    "In halls of dusk where echoes wane. A figure roams, its will to reign. With ancient thirst and eyes that gleam. What creature dwells within this dream?" Adam read aloud, frowning at the easy riddle. ''An ancient creature roaming in the night. Didn''t we fight a bunch in the canyon?'' He pondered, remembering their red glowing eyes, nightmarish abilities, and terrifying whispers. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "An evil ghost!" He exclaimed, sure about his answer.


    However, the text remained unmoving, showing the wrongness of the response.


    "How is it incorrect? I''ve seen and fought them myself!" He yelled, punching at the illusory Elven symbols in frustration. Then, he enumerated their names, believing the answer must be more specific, "Pontianak, Poltergeists, Haunted soul, Shadow Ghost, Vengeful Spirit, Doppelg?nger, Dullahan!" Alas, no reaction manifested, causing his ethereal frame to tremble as he bit his lips.


    On the side, Julius watched with a bitter smile. His brother''s answer wasn''t entirely wrong, but he knew about a creature fitting the description better. "It''s a vampire, big bro," he said, feeling terrible to show off after all the efforts Adam made.


    Echoing his words, the text swirled, its symbols morphing into new ones until the last riddle appeared.


    Simultaneously, Adam turned to the boy, his glowing eyes casting light like two torches. "I''ll be the one to answer the last!" He declared, a fire burning in his heart. ''I refuse to leave with no correct answers,'' he screamed inwardly, every fiber of his soul tensed as if he would face a terrible adversary while the text took form.


    Then, he turned to read the riddle. "Across the ages, through life''s stages,


    I wander, yet unseen. Bound to mortal coil, yet beyond turmoil, I hold the essence keen. In joy, I sing. In sorrow, I cling, a whisper in the night. Through trials and strife, the thread of life, I guide with unseen might. What am I?"


    Upon hearing his brother''s words, Julius frowned. How were those riddles a challenge? They were just too easy. ''The answer is time,'' he thought, shaking his head in disappointment and crossing his arms above his chest while waiting for Adam''s response.


    "I know this one! If I''m wrong, I''ll jump from a cliff!" Adam said, excitement covering his features, causing Julius to sigh in relief. At least, he wouldn''t be depressed for the rest of the day after failing. However, the answer he heard caused him to facepalm.


    "The answer is me! A ghost, a soul!" He screamed, his fist raised above his head, smiling like a child who gave the correct answer. After all, he saw the boy''s growth, was bound to him, and possessed a soul essence. He also had his own emotions and acted as a guide. That''s how he found his answer so rapidly.


    "It''s OK. You can try again," Julius reassuredly said before his eyes widened as the text morphed again.


    "One participant completed the challenge of wits. Complete two more to find what you seek," Adam read, confusion veiling his face. They were two, so why did the chamber miscount them twice? Not to mention the bizarre hint at the end. Elysia never mentioned anything of the sort.


    ''Does it have something to do with Selene''s will?'' He pondered, remembering the teacher''s wild beliefs he had brushed off the day prior with furrowed brows. Yet, his theory didn''t explain the participant''s wrong number.


    As silence reigned in the chamber for two minutes, Adam dismissed his thoughts, crouched before Julius, and floated out. They had no time to waste on questions. However, he didn''t forget to boast, saying, "Did I tell you I could be the best riddle master if I wanted to?"


    After traversing the wall''s illusory section, they returned to the corridor, resuming their search for other rooms, unaware that trouble brewed above their heads.


    On the first floor, seated on a centuries-old wooden throne carved from the tree, Eldarion''s eyes locked with Elysia''s as he sighed, "You really outdid yourself this time, sister. What am I going to do with you?"


    After her morning stunt half an hour ago, he instantaneously intercepted her, unwilling to let their relatives harm or mistreat his little sister. Yet, he knew punishments would be unavoidable considering the commotion she caused.


    "Humph. Arrange a marriage with some random noble to chase me away like you always did. I don''t care," responded Elysia, her voice scornful as she glared back at his brother.


    "You know I only tried to make you happy," Eldarion said, holding his forehead with a bitter smile. "Did I ever force you to accept? Did I chase you after you fled to teach human kids? Wake up from your delusions," he added, squinting his eyes dangerously.


    Ever since she turned thirty, he had genuinely tried to find her a proper husband. Yet, decades later, Elysia continued to believe he had been after benefits. He would be lying if he said her reactions didn''t dishearten him. But he resolved to respect her choices and let her leave and come as she pleased.


    However, despite his open-mindedness, his sister remained oblivious to his efforts, preferring to weave a tapestry of deceptions to justify her actions and a culprit to blame.


    Upon reaching this thought, sadness veiled his face. Maybe he was guilty, too. Maybe his lax approach was wrong. Perhaps he should have been firmer to guide her better. Unfortunately, the time for regret was long gone.


    "You need to set an exemplary punishment this time, or the kids will think they can do anything without consequences," one of their uncles intervened, rage filling his face. No one could discover the underground complex and its secrets. But after begging for months to get their ancestors'' grimoire, she suddenly returned with hidden intentions. They would be fools not to understand it was her goal.


    Every mage present agreed, nodding and interjecting to support the proposal. After all, if that burdensome grimoire saw the light of day again, the Elven royals would obliterate their family without second thoughts.


    To calm the clamours, Eldarion raised his palm, commanding silence before rising from his seat. "I know you better than you think. Tell me the real reason behind the commotion you caused to alleviate your sentence," he said, offering her a way out. After all, no matter what happened, she was the closest person in his life. Even his wife counted less to him.

 Chapter 270 - 270: Elysias Burden

    However, Elysia''s answer contrasted with his expectations. "Today, I challenge you to a magic duel for the family''s head position. Do you dare to accept," she said, gritting her teeth and pointing her finger at Eldarion. She had no chance to win. Everyone knew it, including her. But she promised to buy the duo at least five hours to find the grimoire.


    Thus, with resolve hardened, she bit the bullet, stunning everyone with her sudden challenge.


    Hushed whispers followed her request as her family members'' sad glances landed on her.


    "Not considering the tier difference, Eldarion is older and has much more experience in fighting. What is her purpose?" Asked an old mage, his green eyes squinted and face veiled in worries.


    "You were right. Our poor niece went crazy," said the uncle, who liked to develop new tea varieties. How would he explain this morning''s fiasco if she wasn''t? Well... Only one possibility remained. She betrayed their family.


    Echoing his terrifying suspicion, Eldarion''s voice resounded solemnly. "I don''t believe that''s your goal," he said, his mana flaring around the girl, firmness filling his eyes. "The time for leniency has passed. You owe us an honest answer," he added, gradually applying pressure on her.


    Faced with the annoying questioning method used by most authoritative figures to save time, Elysia''s composure briefly faltered. Things would only worsen starting now. ''Why isn''t he like humans?!'' she thought, grimacing under the rising pressure. Unfortunately, her brother wasn''t an arrogant leader, susceptible to provocations.


    "I knew you wouldn''t take me seriously. So, I drew everyone''s attention to add weight to my challenge!" She exclaimed, her trembling legs menacing to buckle at any moment. Despite mobilising her own mana to resist, Eldarion was an adept, playing in another league.


    Sweat rapidly covered her forehead under her family members'' disappointed eyes. They would have believed her if she hadn''t annoyed them for months to retrieve the forbidden item. Thus, despite the suffering she would go through, most approved of Eldarion''s questioning.


    "Nature blessed our parents, giving them two healthy descendants. I speak for everyone by saying no one wants to see the youngest suffer," Eldarion said, his heart gradually bleeding while the pressure rose in intensity. "Please, tell us why you deactivated so many traps and if you found allies to attack us," he added, voicing everyone''s suspicions.


    Using her status to create chaos before gathering the family''s essential figures for this meeting, they left many critical areas unguarded, including the underground complex.


    If an opposing family attacked them now with a mage''s battalion, they could sow devastation on the city, leaving fuming ruins behind them.


    Of course, it was only their conjectures, but the consequences were terrible. Distracted by their enemies, the gap in their security would allow a few to plunder the underground, possibly finding Selene''s grimoire.


    Even if the operation ended in failure, for a family advocating harmony, respect, and the importance of liberty of action, the death of so many innocent elves would ruin their credibility.


    Prompted by public outrage, the royals would retract their support and revoke their titles, forcing them to restart from scratch for the third time.


    "I-I have no allies," Elysia stuttered, her legs giving in under the pressure. "I''ll never betray our family," she added, despair''s icy finger menacing to clutch her heart as tears welled in her eyes.


    Relieved by her words, Eldarion closed his eyes, his biggest worry exiting his body with his forceful breath. He knew her. Her pitch, the position of her lips and eyes. Everything suggested she spoke the truth.


    "We are almost done, little sister. I trust you," Eldarion said, his voice filled with care and sibling love. "Tell us the reason to convince our uncles and cousins," he added, patting her trembling shoulder.


    Unfortunately, Elysia remained silent, using her arms and knees to support her body. ''I must hold,'' she encouraged herself inwardly, fighting the cruel reality. The reality that she almost reached her tolerance''s limits.


    Seconds turned into minutes before half an hour passed in the throne room. Despite Eldarion''s convincing, she used mana to shut her mouth forcefully. Sprawled on the ground, feeling her insides crushed by an invisible mountain, tears of misery rolled down her cheeks.


    Despite her sufferings, she couldn''t even scream, too afraid to retract her mana and blurt out the truth after so little time.


    At this point, everyone diverted their eyes from her convulsing body, their fists balled and their veins bulging in guilt. Watching the previous family head''s daughter like that proved too much for them.


    Memories of the playful girl''s childhood filled their minds until one of them couldn''t endure this regrettable situation anymore.


    "Stop!" The tea-loving uncle screamed, his feet colliding with the ground as his figure moved before Elysia. "She is no body cultivator. You''ll leave severe sequels in her body and mind if you continue," he pleaded, fearing for her.


    "Believe me. I''m the one suffering the most seeing Elysia like that. But we have duties to uphold," Eldarion answered, his emotionless face betrayed by the abundant blood dripping from his pierced palms. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her refusal to speak proved she hid something critical, motivating him to continue.


    "I''ve seen you both grow up, Eldarion. I know you. Don''t force me to take drastic measures," the uncle said, glaring at the handsome elf, his words stunning everyone.


    "And what will you do, Tealeaf Ted? Steal cookies for her like you did when we were children?" Eldarion sneered, his green eyes momentarily flashing with glee.


    "I''ll renounce my name, recovering the noble Sunfire one and rebel against you!" Answered the uncle, determined to go against this sadist with all his might.


    A rebellious spark ignited in the hearts of the other. Their family head''s actions couldn''t be associated with duty anymore. Since he always upheld their ancestral laws, acting like a proper ruler on the outside, they accepted his flaws and nodded at his lies.


    However, they couldn''t keep enduring as the man tortured his own sister, taking pleasure in it with a righteous face.

 Chapter 271 - 271: The Sunfire Rebellion

    "Ted is right. Stop before it is too late," the mage guarding the underground interjected, moving to support his colleague.


    Soon, more family members joined Tealeaf Ted to oppose Eldarion. Enough was enough. They stood silent for decades. But the omerta on what he did to Elysia had to be broken before the man committed the irreparable.


    Two minutes later, the majority jumped ships, their heads raised in defiance to protect the heiress they disregarded for so long.


    "Retrieve your mana pressure now," their voice loudly echoed, causing their green hair to flutter as their mana billowed around them.


    "Hahaha," Eldarion laughed in response, his right fingers tucked around his face. "Do you think she''ll forgive you after turning a blind eye to her desperations? Yes, I enjoy with all my heart to see her suffer, but isn''t it love, too?" He added, amused by their hypocrisy. If he was guilty, they were all his accomplices. Changing sides now wouldn''t undo what had already been done.


    Tealeaf Ted shook his head bitterly as he acknowledged his words were correct. Despite knowing the sadistic tendencies of their young family head, they turned their heads, looking in another direction. Worse, they came back later, offering support to the young miss, like when he stole cookies to uplift her mood.


    However, since she left to teach at the college, Eldarion gradually changed. In his favourite toy''s absence, his focus shifted to the other youths, making his flaws apparent to everyone. Their children would suffer next if they continued hiding their heads in the sand.


    "By loyalty, we let you act as you please. But we won''t endure your actions anymore!" Ted said, his eyes shining with determination. "We are indeed guilty, and the young miss will probably never forgive our silence," he added, his gaze softening as he looked at the miserable girl sprawled on the ground.


    "Today, we''ll raise to break our remorse!" He concluded, his righteous voice echoing in the throne room.


    Simultaneously, everyone''s mana assembled to counter Eldarion''s pressure, gradually repelling it and causing loud hums to reverberate.


    "Fools! I''m an adept. I can take you all on in a matter of minutes. Yet you''d rather be labelled traitors rather than continue acting blind?" Eldarion asked, failing to understand their logic. Everyone had flaws. His happened to be a little more problematic than most others.


    But didn''t he rule the family flawlessly for decades?


    "I really love everyone I played with. We just have different ways to express it," he added, manipulating truths to give his words weight.


    However, the time for discussion was gone. Only suspicious gazes met his declaration while their grand uncle kneeled before Elysia. "I''m sorry... we wanted to give him a chance and follow the succession line. We were wrong," he said, voicing ancient Elven words.


    Green energy weaved itself, forming beautiful flowers beneath their little heiress. Then, following his actions, more ancient words echoed, reinforcing the spell until a magnificent flower bed replaced the wooden ground.


    Next, Ted spoke in ancient elf, reaffirming everyone''s resolve as they took their most ancient oath. "In the name of Sunfire and under nature''s grace, I pledge my allegiance to Elysia, the rightful heir of the Sunfire lineage. With unwavering devotion, I vow to safeguard our realm, uphold our people''s harmony, and honor the legacy of Selene.


    May my every action serve the greater good, and may my loyalty endure through all trials and triumphs."


    A tense silence engulfed the throne room as Elysia''s failing organs began to recover under the nourishing natural spell fueled by three dozen mages.


    Despite Eldarion''s hateful glare, only relief filled their hearts. They chose the wrong leader decades ago, causing their descendants to suffer. But it wasn''t too late to correct their mistakes.


    "From now on, we no longer belong to the Lorienwyn family. Rule however you want with the few fence seaters who couldn''t choose right from wrong," Ted said, preparing to leave the tree manor with his trusted siblings.


    However, Eldarion begged to differ. "An interesting idea, indeed. But I think I''ll charge you all of high treason," he said, his lips curling into a vicious smile. For how many years did he dream of torturing those old fogies, staying his hand to ensure their loyalty?


    Upon hearing his words, Ted roared, "I want five of you to escort the lady out!" He knew a confrontation would be inevitable. But he would gladly sacrifice his life to hold the sadist back for their future.


    Echoing his words, Eldarion immediately attacked, focusing his spell on his sister to show them how vain their actions were.


    Thick thorns flew like spears in her direction, prompting the group to raise wooden barriers before her. Simultaneously, the grand uncle carried her, racing to escape with the four oldest.


    Unfortunately, Eldarion''s tier wasn''t just a title. His projectiles pierced the layered constructs like paper, menacing to impale the fleeing figures until...


    ''I know you''ll eventually reclaim our possession and honor. Stay strong, Elysia,'' thought Tealeaf Ted, gazing at the departing silhouettes. Then, courage filling his heart, he selflessly jumped.


    "Argh!" His painful scream echoed, and red blood spurted as he used his body to intercept the most threatening projectiles under everyone''s stunned eyes.


    "Heal him immediately!" Roared a mage, inspired by the most underestimated man of their group. His nickname was a way to degrade him and his mild personality. Yet, he proved the most courageous in times of need, igniting their old hearts with duty and courage.


    "Don''t let a tea lover show off! Protect her like he did if it must be. Today, we''ll resurrect the Sunfire lineage," He added, causing everyone to roar in motivation. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We won''t serve a menace threatening our children! You are a disgrace to all elves, no better than humans!" Another screamed, casting offensive spells one after the other.


    Annoyed to be compared to lowly humans, Eldarion''s smile trembled as he spat, "Don''t worry. You''ll serve as my toys for centuries to come! I''ll make sure to show you how large my love is by painting you all red!"

 Chapter 272 - 272: Bonds Amidst Chaos

    As the confrontation climaxed on the first floor, Elysia regained consciousness gradually in her granduncle''s arms. Instinctively, she moved to protect herself from the pressure.


    "Don''t worry, little one," the old elf said with a kind smile. "We''ll get you to safety soon. Just focus on recovering," he added, his caring voice soothing her tense nerves.


    Confused, she scanned her surroundings, searching for her brother and trying to understand why the five elders were carrying her. However, the only thing she saw was the blurring wooden walls of the corridor. Despite the chaos, the vigorous roars of her uncles and aunts reached her ears, causing warm tears to roll down her cheeks.


    "What happened?" She asked, her weak voice cracking as the worst scenarios played in her mind.


    The grand uncle''s face froze upon hearing the question. Guilt flashed in his eyes, causing them to slip away. "We realised too late how dangerous Eldarion is. I know we are unworthy and as guilty as he is, but if you find the strength to forgive us, we want to serve under your rule," he said, closing his eyes in apprehension.


    The screams behind her, the echoes of her beloved family''s rebellion reverberated in the house, prompting her face to distort into a grimace. "N-no..." She muttered, her pounding heart aching. She only wanted to retrieve Selene''s grimoire and free everyone from their ancestral duty. So, how did the situation spiral out of control?


    "It''s not your fault, Duchess Sunfire. With how unrestrained Eldarion''s actions became, we would have revolted anyway," said her father''s sister, calling her by her new title to show there was no going back.


    The three other elders nodded, showing their support before adding, "It pains me to say it. But I hope this sadist takes his time, or we won''t reach the Gate."


    "B-Bring me to the underground," Elysia stuttered, unwilling to leave without the duo. With all the chaos, their death would be assured. Her uncles'' sacrifice already weighed on her heart enough. She couldn''t bring herself to see more people perish because of her, even the impertinent ghost.


    "Your safety is our priority," replied the elder, shaking his head firmly. "I know you are attached to Selene''s legacy. But we all tried to retrieve it and failed," he added, answering her demands with reason.


    "Please, elder. Trust me," she pleaded, her green eyes shining confidently despite her tears. Explaining the situation now would only cause more misunderstandings, making the situation troublesome. Thus, she beseeched their trust instead, hoping they would agree.


    After a brief silence and a wordless concertation, the elders nodded. "Fine. I doubt Eldarion will let us reach the Gate anyway," said the grand uncle, swiftly racing to the hidden passage. Meanwhile, the others hid their tracks using mana. With a bit of luck, they believed the menace would miss them. After all, they wouldn''t expect the fugitives not to leave, hiding inside the house.


    ''I hope you almost found the grimoire,'' Elysia thought, praying for the duo''s safety while ignoring the rest, including the noble name she had been called. Despite her curiosity, the time for questions would come later.


    Simultaneously, Adam and Julius found the second challenge chamber after wasting valuable time in other rooms. Fortunately, they were empty, causing them to sigh in relief before resuming their search for forty minutes.


    This time, a large boulder weighing several tons blocked the entrance, hiding it exceptionally well.


    "Humph. I''m the best digger. I even eviscerated a mountain," Adam snickered, weaving mana into solid drills attacking the sturdy rock. Amidst rumbling noises, rubbles collided with the ground as he skilfully opened a passage, revealing the chamber''s empty interior.


    Not wasting time, they frowned at the materialising symbols after entering.


    "Participant: one. Welcome to the challenge of strength," Adam read, palling.


    ''Did we run out of luck so soon?'' he thought, envisioning the worst. Elysia warned them about tier four guardians. Would they have to face one to prove their strength?


    Anxiously, he continued to read, "Defeat twenty adversaries of your level in two minutes."


    Deep sighs of relief escaped the duo''s lips. Then, they laughed in glee. The time limit and multiple enemies may prove challenging for conventional mages. But they were nothing like them.


    "How about a little game?" Adam said, smirking as illusionary figures gradually materialised before them.


    "I was about to propose one myself," replied Julius, drawing his gladius and circulating his Qi in his meridians.


    "Alright. Let''s see who''ll defeat the most enemies," the ghost added, smiling at the werewolves howling and vampires baring their glistening fangs.


    Dust rose under the twenty creatures. Yet, Julius charged in fearlessly, determined to win the challenge. Boosted by his uncommon boots, his figure blurred as his blade flashed with silver lights.


    Red blood spurted from his adversaries'' necks after he swiftly ended four of them in a flash under Adam''s impressed whistle.


    Then, with a snap of his fingers, nine spinning mana arrows appeared behind the ghost, their sleek design and stabilising fins promising incomparable penetration. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon seeing the threatening projectiles, the werewolves tensed their muscles, their tough grey fur bristling to shield their bodies as their golden eyes warily fixed on the spinning dangers to decipher their trajectories.


    Simultaneously, the vampires'' red eyes glowed under the operation of their unique control over blood.


    Scarlet red barriers rose before them while blood-red projectiles condensed to intercept the hostile arrows.


    "Humph. Small fries," snicked Adam, amused by their reactions before encasing his constructs with threatening vibrating mana. Buzzing sounds echoed in the room briefly before he launched his attack.


    Cleaving the air in their wake with appalling speed, the arrowheads collided with the shields, breaking them like glasses before accurately piercing the pale creatures'' heads.


    Meanwhile, pitiful whimpers reverberated as the werewolves used their agility to dodge. Alas, Adam was more than an arrogant mana conjurer. Predicting their reactions, he aimed for the heart, causing round holes to puncture their torsos. Heavily bleeding despite the missed targets, they soon perished, reluctance feeling their eyes.


    Done on his side, he turned to the boy, noticing his victorious smile.


    "I got eleven! I won!" Julius exclaimed, his fist raised in excitement. Even if it was just a game, he finally beat his big brother!


    "What?! Are you sure you counted well?" Adam questioned, frowning in displeasure but smiling inwardly. "Urgh. I won''t lose next time. Wait for me," he added, stomping his foot on the ground, fake anger contorting his features.


    He knew how competitive Julius could be. By rigging the match, he wanted to thank the boy for helping. Thus, he decided to cast his pride aside, offering him what he wanted the most and hoping to make him happy.


    "Hehehe. Seems like I''m the strongest in room 207 now!" Julius said, his lips curled into a taunting smile.


    ''Don''t exaggerate!'' Adam thought in response, his brows twitching before turning to read the shifting symbols.

 Chapter 273 - 273: The Forgotten Elf

    "Remaining time: one minute, thirty-six seconds. One participant completed the challenge of strength. Complete the last to find what you seek," Adam read, a satisfied smile tugging at his lips. With over four hours and only one challenge left, confidence filled his heart.


    "Alright. Let''s end this and return to college for launch," he said, praying not to meet any tier four creatures on their way.


    Yet, amidst his satisfaction, he couldn''t help but ponder the symbols repeated mistakes. ''Why are we considered a single entity?'' He questioned, his mood worsening. Theories collided in his mind as he bent down to let Julius climb on his back.


    ''Is it because the boy is occupying my body? But what about his own soul?'' He thought, a deep frown covering his features. He had always wondered where Julius came from and how he ended up inside his body. Was he its original soul, a summoned like him, or something more terrifying?"


    His hands trembled as he swiftly shook his head to dismiss the harmful ideas. ''I won''t suspect him,'' he thought, unwilling to let paranoia or fear sully their relationship. ''If he truly comes from a dreadful place, I''ll make him a good person!'' He added, his eyes blazing with determination. After everything they went through, more than a receptacle he didn''t get, Julius was his genuine brother.


    The time when he dreamed of reclaiming his body was long gone. Now, he only wished to see the boy grow and lead a happy life, perhaps even marry someday. ''If we can have fun exploring the world together, I don''t mind possessing a puppet,'' he concluded, reaffirming his resolve.


    With a gentle nudge on the boy''s head, his ethereal form glided silently into the dimly lit corridor, navigating the dangerous area without activating the deadly traps.


    Simultaneously, ragged breaths filled the entrance of the underground complex as five old figures leaned against the rough brown walls, their chests heaving with exhaustion.


    "Sorry for the bumpy ride," the grand uncle said, forcing a smile despite his flushed cheeks. "Did you recover enough strength to walk?" He added, feeling his old bones groan after the effort while he cursed his old age inwardly.


    "Thank you," Elysia responded, stabilising her emotions the best she could. Then, she gradually moved, leaving the caring embrace of the old elf, stumbling on her weak feet.


    "Do you know where the traps are or how to avoid them without alerting brother?" She asked, causing the five elders to grit their teeth.


    ''Despite everything she endured, she still calls this beast brother.'' They thought, lamenting their blind eyes and imagining how bright the family''s future could have been with such a forgiving soul leading it.


    Oblivious to their thoughts, Elysia tilted her head in worry, believing their tense expressions meant they were stuck.


    "Ahem. Don''t worry, Duchess. We are this place''s managers. However, I recommend leaving the traps intact to hide our passage," the grand uncle said, coughing elegantly to recover his bearings. "Instead, we can tread a secret corridor only known by the five of us. It''ll lead us directly to the treasury," he added, smirking and his old eyes glistening with mockery. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since they were here already, they would plunder their lineage''s possessions, leaving nothing behind for Eldarion!


    After all, they carried this obligation as the family''s regulators to prevent such abuse. Even if they differed from humans, elves weren''t immune to greed, prompting their wise founder to create countermeasures like the secret passage.


    Stunned by the information, Elysia''s eyes widened as her aunt chanted an ancient Elvish incantation before the sturdy wall. Green mana swirled for two long minutes before turning a bright orange color.


    Upon noticing their miss'' shocked face, the grand uncle explained, "Our family name doesn''t come from nowhere. Selene was one of the rare elves who didn''t share our affinity for nature. Instead, he possessed one of the most potent and fearsome ones."


    His pride-filled voice echoed briefly, captivating the teacher. With glistening eyes, she awaited to learn more about the revered ancestor she idolised.


    "He had a never seen before or even after affinity to sun, making him the most dreaded elf on the planet. With a snap of his finger, forests would finish carbonised, and mountains melted," he continued, his broad smile revealing his teeth.


    "You can''t recount what I''m about to say to anyone," he warned before narrating a part of Selene''s true story.


    "Living alone in the forest, he stumbled on an ancient legacy, most likely a path long lost to time. With it, he reached the arcanist rank in record time before facing his limitations.


    With nothing more to learn or do and solitude weighing on him, he looked for his brethren, hoping to share his knowledge with them," The old elf closed his eyes momentarily, his brows twitching in anger before he continued.


    "After learning he established a school in a modest village, the royals sent their army to force him to stop, going as far as to kill every villager, women, kids, old and sick without distinction! During the assault, he explored the forest to study botany with a few students, unaware of the catastrophe.


    Something broke in him when he returned to the fuming ruins of the once lovely village," everyone''s eyes turned bloodshot at the terrible action of the royals.


    "I knew their side of the story was a web of lies!" Elysia exclaimed, clenching her fists until her palms turned white. Simultaneously, the earth shifted and rumbled, revealing a kilometer and a half damp corridor.


    "Even after centuries, we are as enraged as you are when we think about that story," the grand uncle said before gently holding her hand and guiding her inside the secret passage.


    As the noise of their steps echoed in the dimly lit corridor, he continued the story.


    "I''ll burn their city to let my friends rest in peace," the elder narrated, his shoulders trembling. "That''s what Selene said, leaving scorched, infertile lands on his way to the capital. Menaced by a single elf, the royals fortified Silvamir''s defenses, mobilising every able mage to repel the threat Selene was. In their fear, they even contacted the archmages.


    However, the rules weren''t as strict seven thousand years ago."

 Chapter 274 - 274: The Elven Sun

    "They refused to intervene in a civil conflict, promising to monitor the situation and show up only if the royal family faced extermination without regard for their lineage. Thus, Sylvaria welcomed its darkest age. Fueled by revenge as burning as the sun, Selene vaporised every outpost, every royal mage and noble he suspected to be collaborators until he reached Silvamir''s gates in a short week."


    "Bring the royals before me!" The grand uncle roared, trying to wear Selene''s skin and imitate his words, making Elysia''s hair bristle, shivers running down her skin as the engaging narration fascinated her. Never had she thought her ancestor was so formidable. She wondered how the royals survived his siege.


    Thankfully, the old elf didn''t let curiosity gnaw at her for too long as he continued, his solemn voice reverberating in the secret passage, stifling the noise of their steps under its gravitas.


    "Walking on melting earth, yet encased in a blinding halo, Selene''s white hairs danced as an insufferable heat assaulted the capital citizen. Some believed he was an otherworldly entity. Others thought he was the elf primogenitor, returning to deliver judgment upon them after seeing how disappointing they were. The thing of note is that a deadly silence engulfed the boisterous city.


    Not a single soul dared to breathe in his presence before he reiterated his demand."


    "Upon hearing his burning voice echo like an archmage''s mandate, the entire population kneeled. The mages threw their wands and staffs to the ground, giving up on this impossible fight."


    "The path open, he walked, illuminating the earth like the personification of the sun. Unfortunately, the archmages kept their promise. With no chance to fight back, they knew the bizarre elf would vaporise the royals in his vengeful quest. Thus, they appeared, halting Selene on his steps," he said before exploding into contagious laughter.


    "They could have never imagined Selene didn''t care about tiers," he added, smirking from ear to ear before continuing.


    "A catastrophic fight ensued, almost obliterating a quarter of the continent. Yet, Selene unrelentingly attacked, uncaring about his accumulating wounds. All because of his secrets. He could cast the most potent spells in the blink of an eye.


    His physique was also on par with a tier-six body cultivator''s thanks to his affinity''s nourishment, making him the most versatile arcanist the world had ever seen."


    "I''ll summarise the rest because our ancestors didn''t share the details. But know that the magus in person intervened to end the battle and negotiate to find a compromise. Even the strongest and oldest individual on our planet recognised our ancestor!" He exclaimed, his pride and emotions flaring so much that wisps of green mana filtered through his old eyes.


    "In the end, the royals were forced to kneel in apology and recognise Selene and the village they destroyed as an independent duchy. You know the rest of the official story. Whether it is true or not, we have no idea."


    "Perhaps he truly went mad and created abominations, infuriating the magus who offered a mythical artifact to the royals to stop him. Or he became too threatening, menacing to claim his throne. But what we are sure of is every limitation and rule imposed on arcanists followed those events," he concluded his story, exhaling loudly to calm his emotions. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Elysia trembled, torn between awe and suspicion. As incredible as his ancestor may have been, she had trouble believing he fought three archmages to a standstill. After all, the tier division was too absolute. "Are you sure the story wasn''t embellished?" She asked, sharing her doubts.


    The old elves burst into laughter in response, ready to give her another fright. "My dear, that epoch didn''t count only three archmages but six. So, he single-handedly conquered a country and repelled the strongest people alive," her aunt said, patting her on the shoulder.


    Then, she added, her voice firm and convincing, "The story is not exaggerated or fake. Only the Academy of Light Magic and the School of Dark Magic and Necromancy existed seven thousand years ago. The official paths were in their early days, making mages much weaker compared to now."


    "I believe it even less now," Elysia muttered, a deep frown covering her forehead. She couldn''t believe an arcanist could be this strong. However, echoes and whispers she heard but dismissed during the past months resurfaced in her mind.


    ''According to Vikram, the ghost resisted his pressure when he was an acolyte,'' she thought, her eyes narrowing in concentration. ''He also boasted they fought a tier four mutant knight in Avaloria and a dullahan in Belloria. He wasn''t lying?!'' She continued, disbelief veiling her features, prompting her to acknowledge something absurd.


    "That''s his secret to reach the fifth tier!" She suddenly yelled in realisation. The only difference between tiers was the mana quantity and potency on paper. But what if someone''s mana control surpassed his adversaries by miles? Wouldn''t that allow him to fight back?


    Under the elders'' astonished eyes, conjectures flooded the teacher''s mind until she finally exclaimed, "Tiers are irrelevant in the higher strata. What matters the most is control!"


    After all, everyone knew mana control helped tremendously to form circles, reducing the requirements. But was it truly everything? ''Of course not,'' she thought, remembering the shocking construct Adam showed the class to force the kids not to mock Julius in their first lesson.


    "Selene''s mana control surpassed that of the archmages. With his affinity, it is possible," she acknowledged, assembling the sparse pieces of information she had like a puzzle.


    "Maybe," her granduncle answered, smiling in happiness. Not only was Elysia good-natured, but she also possessed a bright mind. If they could escape their predicaments, he had no doubts she would lead the family better than his father.


    "Look. We already reached the treasury," he added, pointing his finger at an intricately carved door. With its sumptuous golden Elven inscription, it screamed history.


    A loud clicking noise echoed after the five elders used their mana. The sturdy door rumbled to life, recognising their signatures as the inscriptions shook. Then, instead of opening, it suddenly folded on itself, gradually reducing its size until it plopped to the ground heavily.


    Picking up the smooth golden ball lying in a small crater, the aunt chuckled. "The door is a legendary artifact. It would be a pity to leave it behind."


    Next, Elysia''s eyes widened in shock. They didn''t enter the treasury she knew. No. They arrived in its forbidden section directly, where the most crucial magic tools, materials and artefacts were stored. Not even Eldarion could retrieve them without the approval of three elders!

 Chapter 275 - 275: The Green Guardian

    Elysia gazed in awe at the millennium-old items lying on shelves and displays. Their containers were art pieces themselves, masterfully crafted by powerful adepts throughout the ages. Even the materials used exuded traces of mysticism, making her hold her breath.


    "The furniture is enchanted, too?" she asked, her voice trembling as she sought to confirm her incredible suspicion.


    "Yes. They keep the materials fresh from rotting and rusting," replied the granduncle, extending his palm over one display and pouring a stream of green mana out to encase it.


    A protective barrier of sharp thorns suddenly appeared in response, wiggling as they voraciously absorbed the energy before recognising its signature.


    "This is the last protection. It''s a tier-five plant creature tamed by Selene. Usually, it only shows its thorns or roots because it''s shy," the aunt explained, gently lowering Elysia''s raised arm. "Don''t attack this cutie. It diligently protected this place long before my birth and will be our last defense if Eldarion finds us," she added, patting the calm thorns with a warm smile.


    "Come out, Lily. We''ll take you to see the sun!" She said, excited to relieve this old friend from its duty. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really?!" The thorns shivered as a youthful voice reverberated cheerfully in the room. "You are not lying to me for more benefits, right?" The voice asked suspiciously.


    "I swear upon Selene''s name," answered the aunt, raising her right hand solemnly, her words weighing like a vow.


    "Yay! Lily will go out!" The voice echoed, causing cracks to run through the ceiling and dust to billow. The trembling walls conveyed the creature''s intense joy before tentacle-like roots rose from the ground in a terrifying display might.


    Elysia''s pupils constricted, knowing the creature could squash her like a bug if it turned hostile. However, the comforting hands of the old elves soothed her tense nerves as she continued to watch.


    Soon, the roots dug a hole in the treasury''s center, revealing verdant petals for a second. Before she could inspect them, a cocoon of roots and thorns wrapped it tightly. Gradually, its size magically reduced under her astounded eyes until it became as small as her first-year students.


    "I was sad to leave without saying goodbye. But now we can go together!" Lily''s lovely voice echoed after the aunt proved they didn''t come to extort her. The perfume of nature engulfed the room as the thick barrier encasing her figure retracted inside her palms.


    A small youth revealed herself, her vibrant green hair tied by a floral crown reflecting the treasury''s lights vigorously. Her light green eyes landed on the scared Elysia as her naturally woven dark and green clothes accompanied her movements.


    "Thank you for bringing the person Selene had been waiting for," she said, her lips curling into a radiant smile. "In exchange, I''ll spare you from what is to come. Anyway, I doubt he would like any of you," she added, patting the old men of the group with a frown.


    "What is happening? Who are you speaking about, and how can you leave of your own free will?" The granduncle asked with trembling eyes, his heart sinking. Lily had been their guardian for millennia, bound to the treasury, yet never complaining. However, her mention of leaving without saying goodbye had two worrisome implications.


    Either she had never been bound to their family, or trouble from a distant past would soon resurface. However, Lily''s answer caused their legs to grow weak.


    "They found the last room. My seven thousand-year mission is finally over!" She exclaimed, clapping her hands with such force that a small shock wave blasted the six elves'' hair backwards. The parting air travelled through the intricate corridor, navigating its twists and turns until it reached the duo.


    Echoing the burst, Elven symbols appeared before Adam in the last room, causing a deep frown to cover his features.


    "I know I have better luck than average. But aren''t we too successful?" He asked Julius, feeling their apprehension before the mission was a joke.


    "After the canyon and starvation, I''m just glad things turned out to be easy," the boy shrugged. Why would he worry about the only time things went in their favour? Between Avaloria''s fiasco, the dullahan, Ossian almost enslaving them and their disastrous return trip, they deserved a bit of luck, in his opinion.


    "Maybe you are right," Adam answered, scratching his ethereal hair. Perhaps hardships became a norm, causing him to suspect simple situations.


    With a wry smile, he shook his head before reading the symbols, "Participant: one. Welcome to the challenge of virtue. Prove your integrity by answering the following three questions without lying."


    "Is this a prank? I never lie. Bring the questions," he smirked, wondering how no one retrieved the grimoire before them with such easy challenges.


    Meanwhile, Julius lowered his head guiltily. His big brother was indeed the most honest person he ever met. Yet, he remembered lying to him a few times to avoid criticism, like when he played by the cauldron and burned his precious materials.


    He vowed silently to become as honest as his brother. Meanwhile, the latter read the first question, holding his head in contemplation. "If you could save either your best friend or a group of strangers from a life-threatening situation, whom would you choose and why?"


    ''What is this morally grey question?!'' He screamed inwardly. No matter what he answered, he would look bad!


    Without hesitation, he answered, "My friend. I''m not a hero and never claimed to be one! Anyway, what if the group comprises criminals? At least I''ll save a good person and not betray our years of mutual trust."


    As his words lingered, a bright light flashed on his ethereal form, turning green after a few seconds. Then, the symbols rapidly shifted under Julius'' hesitant eyes.


    ''How can he decide so easily?'' he thought, his soul torn as he visualised the situation. Even if he would ultimately choose to save his friend, his heart would bleed to see a group of innocent people die because of his choice.

 Chapter 276 - 276: Annoying Questions

    As Julius grappled with his doubts, Adam read the next question, frowning with displeasure.


    "Would you sacrifice the happiness of one innocent person to save the lives of many others? Where do you draw the line?"


    Again, he answered without hesitation. "Who am I to decide? If forced to, I''ll do my best to save everyone before considering sacrifices!" Unfortunately, he had to give his complete opinion. So, his brows twitching in annoyance, he continued, "If there are no other choices and the person matters to me, I will take their place. If not, I''ll save the group."


    Julius'' eyes widened at Adam''s swift answer, realisation dawning on him. Unlike him or the individuals he met, his big brother didn''t waver. He followed his own morals without deviations or doubts. ''I don''t know if you are right or wrong, but I respect your character,'' Julius thought, inspired by the strength of the ghost''s convictions.


    Simultaneously, a green light flashed again, showing he didn''t lie before the ultimate question formed under their eyes.


    "If you hide a terrible secret implicating someone close to you that could destroy their life, would you keep it hidden to preserve your relationship or reveal the truth for the greater good, even at the cost of losing it?" Adam read, an icy shiver running down his spine.


    "That question is targeted at me! Change it!" He roared, his face distorting in anger and mana billowing around his ethereal figure. Of course, he knew how to answer. Yet, he didn''t want to.


    "What''s wrong, big bro? You don''t know how to respond?" Julius asked, the sudden outburst worrying him. He could try to answer if his big brother felt troubled despite not understanding his reaction. After all, he already faced a similar situation.


    "I don''t like this question! Answer it because I won''t," replied Adam, gritting his teeth. If suspicious before, he was sure someone manipulated them to find the right rooms rapidly. He could have ignored that fact. But he hated to feel forced to do or say something, especially by some hidden fool who enjoyed questions with no correct answers.


    "Ahem. I''ll share the secret and give my friend enough time to recover until he forgives me," Julius said, finding the manner his big brother handled the situation with Morgane right.


    However, the room showed no reaction to his answer, remaining listless for two tense minutes. Then, an impatient, girly voice echoed, "Answer the question, ghost. We want to leave this place!"


    Shocked by the sudden disturbance Julius drew his gladius, scanning the empty chamber warrily to face the threat.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s eyes glowed in defiance, his lips curling into a smirk. "Change your question, or I''ll leave," he said, his fearless voice amplifiedby mana.


    "You can''t! Answer and be done with it," the voice urged, annoyed to see her departure delayed because of the hardheaded ghost.


    However, to her shock, Adam refused again. Worse, he dared to provoke her disdainfully. "Show your face, old dandelion eater! I''m sure you look horrible with this hobby of asking distasteful questions."


    "Hee? Selene said Lily was the cutest. Don''t lie!" The voice yelled back, vexed by the taunting. "Humph. I''ll bring everyone. Let''s see if you''ll call Lily old or ugly again!" She added, her voice causing the walls to tremble. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Simultaneously, Elysia gazed at the terrifying creature disguised as a young girl in fear. She didn''t need to hear Adam''s answer to know he insulted Lily as he did with her in the past, causing sweat to form on her forehead. ''You are going to kill us all with that temper of yours!'' She screamed inwardly, worrying for the future.


    "This idiot!" Lily exclaimed, stomping her little feet on the sturdy ground, leaving craters in it. "I''ll empty this place first," she added, vines growing from her palms and grabbing every item in the treasury before the panicking elders.


    "Can you leave us some things?" The granduncle hurriedly asked, unwilling to see their family''s most valuable items disappear before his eyes.


    "No. Those are Selene''s possessions. Take the ones in the common section if you want," replied Lily, opening a passage with a pensive frown. "You can have this one," she added, throwing a small pouch at the elder. "It''s a pity to give you such a valuable item for free.


    So, give me the gate in exchange," she concluded, sending roots to search the aunt''s body and retrieving the golden orb without giving her time to answer.


    Despite her unilateral decision, no one objected. After all, the bag was extraordinary, possessing an enhancement many would kill to hold.


    Without wasting time, the granduncle ran through the opening before throwing one item after another into it. Surprisingly, it showed no signs of bulging despite the rapidly increasing charge.


    "This bag has a separate space inside. We aimed to imitate an ancient otherworldly ring. Unfortunately, the only mage with an affinity for space died young, making the few bags he created rarities," the aunt explained after noticing Elysia''s confusion, finding the trade worth it. Even if they lost their most critical items, they''ll still have the capital to start anew.


    And since they needed to get Lily''s leftovers out, the bag proved more valuable than the gate.


    In a flash, the bag engulfed tier-four materials, equipment, artifacts, potions of all kinds, and a mountain of gold coins.


    "Are we really letting her take everything here?" Whispered Elysia, gazing at the empty forbidden section of the treasury with a pained expression.


    "What else can we do?" her aunt answered, smiling wryly. "She is much stronger than Eldarion, so don''t provoke her. As the saying goes, a wise individual submits to circumstances," she added, shaking her head sorrowfully as millennium-old items escaped their hands.


    However, Adam begged to differ as he had never followed that saying since he floated into this world. Instead, he kept provoking Lily in the challenge chamber, believing she was one of the tier four guardians Elysia warned them about.


    Willing to cry and facepalming in defeat, Julius said, "Big bro... Why do you always make things difficult?"

 Chapter 277 - 277: A Dance with Danger

    "I don''t care. She wants to force our hands!" Adam answered, his voice dripping with anger. Even without his madness'' influence, he would never agree to do something under constraints.


    "But you don''t have to insult and provoke her!" Julius exclaimed, holding the bridge of his nose between his fingers in exasperation. Truthfully, it had been several months since his big brother had done something like that, and he gladly welcomed his evolution. Unfortunately, he slipped in this dangerous place. Worse, they didn''t even know what he provoked. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As worries filled his heart, the earth rumbled to life, raging under their feet in a vindictive display of might. Supporting their bodies with the trembling walls, they felt an icy shiver run down their spines.


    ''Did I provoke the one responsible for the entire underground complex?'' Adam thought, cursing his tongue and preparing to fight for their lives, swearing to watch his words next time!


    "I already told you to stay calm!" Julius yelled in frustration, struggling to keep his balance.


    "I know! I promise to be careful starting now!" Adam responded as the trembling intensified and the sound of displaced wind reverberated in his ears. Amidst the chaos, his mind raced to solve the problem he created himself. Swiftly replaying the brief conversation with Lily, he hoped she would be as he imagined.


    Soon, the tremors shaking the entire place gradually receded, allowing them to breathe in relief. With how violent it had been, they feared the ceiling would collapse, burying them under tons of gravel.


    Their vision impaired by the thick dust and their ears ringing from the loud noises, the same idea popped into the duo''s minds as they gazed at the entrance blocked by a shining mystical veil of mana.


    "We must leave!" They said, the poor boy coughing as the sound of shifting gravel above his head added to his worries. Meanwhile, Adam hurriedly helped him rise, blasting mana to dissipate the stall air.


    But before they could take their first step, the energy barrier suddenly disappeared, revealing seven figures. Six among them gazed at them worriedly, while the last one, a short green-haired girl, glared at Adam with a devilish smile.


    Among them, the ghost recognised the elegant figure of the college teacher, despair crawling in his heart. ''She failed to keep them busy!'' He thought in alarm, understanding her family would relentlessly pursue them. His expression sunk as he took in her composed but urgent expression in the ringing chaos.


    Surprisingly, the youngest spoke, her childish voice making it hard to take her words seriously despite the commanding tone. "Repeat what you said earlier."


    However, before he could answer, Elysia hurriedly raised her right palm, her five fingers extended. Then, icy sweat covering her forehead, she used her left hand to point at them one at a time before grabbing all five and moving them frantically, hoping the ghost would get the message.


    Confused, Adam sought to gather information before anything else, politely asking, "Who might you be, cute miss?"


    "Humph, that''s not how you called Lily before! Apologise!" The girl said, stomping her foot in anger. Ruble flew in every direction as a crater appeared under the duo''s bristling hairs.


    ''Elysia is telling us not to mess with her because she is of the fifth tier!'' They both realised, dread gripping their hearts. The air crackled with suppressed energy, and Adam felt a knot form in his stomach as he met the girl''s furious gaze.


    "Ahem. I really wanted to see you. That''s why I used strong words, hoping you would show yourself," said Adam, his eyes scanning her features like a hawk to notice any change. "Now that we met, I can say that Selene had good eyes! You are the cutest person I have ever seen!" He added, noticing her green eyes and angry breathing soften a little.


    As his words lingered, everyone gazed at the ghost, wondering if he was a fool for thinking she would buy his compliments.


    Shockingly, Lily proudly responded, "You think so, too?"


    Opposed to the elves and Julius, Adam swiftly understood what she wanted to hear. Thus, he continued showering her with the compliments she yearned to hear. "Of course! Not only his eyes but also his wits, strength and values! I''m sure Selene was one of the most incredible men... Elf to exist on the planet!"


    The girl''s menacing smile gradually turned brighter. Nods of approval and happy clapping accompanied the ghost''s words until she burst into laughter. "Lily thought you were a fool for provoking her. But you are the most intelligent here!" She said, her eyes taking crescent shapes. She liked nothing more than to hear others praise her late master.


    "Now that you saw me as you wished, answer the question. So we can leave to catch the bad guy. The earlier tremors alerted him," she added, causing the elves to grimace. Eldarion was bound to discover their location after Lily''s commotion. Yet a part of them hoped he would miss it.


    Afraid, they urged Adam to answer with their anticipant gazes and solemn faces, causing him to grit his teeth. ''I don''t want to! Did I ever force someone to do things? So, why am I?!'' He screamed inwardly, finding the situation unfair.


    "Why don''t you accept the boy''s answer? That''s exactly what I did in the past," he asked, searching for a way to avoid her inquiry.


    "Because that would be a lie," Lily answered, shrugging before adding, "By the way, I didn''t create the questions and won''t allow you to leave until you tell the truth, either."


    Echoing her words, a thick wall of vines and thorns sprouted from the ground, covering the empty treasury behind her.


    Alarmed by the noise, Elysia swiftly gestured for Adam to speak, her exaggerated and insistent movements annoying him. Everyone''s expectant and pressing gazes lingered on him, increasing his frustration until he cracked.


    "You find it fun to force a man''s secrets out? I would hide it and find a solution to protect my relationship and my friend''s life. I don''t make compromises or accept coercion. Not by the system, the magus, and much less by any of you!" He roared, his trembling fists clenched tightly and his luminous eyes glowing with defiance.


    ******


    AN: Bonus chapter to thank you for your support. :D

 Chapter 278 - 278: Ethereal Awakening

    As his rage-filled voice reverberated in the chamber, his anger climaxing, Lily nodded, brightly smiling while the symbols composing the question shifted. However, this time, they didn''t take the form of a text.


    "Everyone, kneel!" she exclaimed, jumping in excitement. The noise of her clapping hands stifled Adam''s voice as the symbols condensed in a mystical dance behind him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shocked by the suddenness of her action, the ghost eyed the girl warily. Fueled by anger, he readied his mana, prepared to unleash it the instant he felt threatened. Unfortunately, Lily''s strength surpassed his by two entire tiers, making resistance futile.


    "Kneel for my master''s grand return!" Lily continued as vines snaked out from the ground, entangling everyone''s legs.


    Forced on his knees against his will, Adam''s ethereal teeth cracked under his anger. ''Once I reach your level, you''re dead!'' He thought hatefully, his nose scrounged and his lips raised.


    Simultaneously, an ethereal elf condensed behind him, his long hair fluttering as his sun-like eyes took his surroundings in.


    Then, the ground fissured under him, revealing a metallic altar adorned with refined mana stones of all colors. In its middle, a seven thousand-year-old grimoire silently rested. Its immaculate white cover emanated a subtle, soothing heat, showing it continuously accumulate mana for all those years.


    "W-what is happening?" Elysia stuttered, her mind descending into chaos at the bizarre yet terrifying situation. Even the elders gazed at each other in trepidation.


    As everyone anticipated what would follow, their beating hearts hammering against their chest, the handsome ghostly figure finally moved.


    "How long have I been asleep?" He asked, grabbing Adam''s shoulder with his right hand.


    "Too long to count. But you were right! This era is much less chaotic, and the old dog isn''t as active!" Lily replied before running to the man and lowering her head as if asking for something.


    "You did well, child," he replied, affectionately patting the girl''s head. Then, his eyes scrutinised Adam''s soul. A deep frown covered his face briefly before he turned his head, following an invisible yet powerful link until he noticed the kneeling boy.


    "Your resolve is commendable. But calm down," he said, releasing the trembling shoulder with a sad expression. "I learned this lesson too late..." He added before gracefully floating towards Julius, finally entering Adam''s vision.


    Afraid for the boy''s safety, Adam immediately broke his silence, yelling, "Don''t touch him. No matter what you plan, I''m here!"


    Upon hearing the man''s first words, he sensed impending disaster. Thus, he breathed deeply, gradually calming down to analyse the situation. But he couldn''t allow the ghostly elf to harm Julius in front of him.


    "I wasted enough time with a fake," the elf answered, ignoring Adam''s words as he grabbed Julius'' shoulder, making the boy lose consciousness.


    Elysia trembled in guilt upon seeing her student lifeless eyes, imagining the worst. Meanwhile, Adam''s heart ached. Once again, he failed to protect his friend. Except this time, it was the one he cared the most for.


    "Don''t!" He shrieked, his tone a desperate mix of pleading and resentment echoing through the chamber. Throwing caution out the window, mana began to lace itself into a massive spearhead, crackling with raw energy, while his dark blade of adaptation formed in his mouth, a manifestation of his fierce determination to protect Julius at any cost.


    However, the short girl following the elf moved with inhuman speed, blurring in his vision momentarily. With an effortless movement, she slapped the materialising spearhead before it could even condense entirely.


    "Don''t disrespect Lily''s master!" She yelled, eying the ethereal blade warily. Yet, her anger swiftly turned into worry as she witnessed the weapon transform into a small dart.


    "PTUI!" Adam spat, propelling the transformed blade out of his mouth with mana before simultaneously detonating the air behind it twenty-five times. Fierce flames engulfed everyone''s visions, distorting the air under the rising temperature as a deafening roar engulfed and rocked the room.


    Amidst the explosion, the dart disappeared from everyone''s vision, silently closing on the elf, its speed breaking the sound barrier.


    SNAP


    A second later, Adam''s eyes widened at the elf''s back. No, at his extended index finger and his weapon lodged on the ground. ''Did he flick my fastest strike without turning?!'' He thought, his pupils constricted in disbelief as his mana circuits burned his soul.


    Not even Ignatius or the dullahan could have followed the weapon''s speed, not to mention repelling it effortlessly.


    "Who are you?" He asked, fear gripping his heart. Despite emptying his mana, he had failed, leaving him nothing else to try.


    "Selene Sunfire," the elf answered. Despite his calm voice, his words rumbled in everyone''s ears louder than the sound wall''s breaking from a second ago.


    However, before the spectators could react, he plunged into Julius'' body, his ethereal frame shockingly disappearing.


    "It''s over..." Adam muttered, his face pale and eyes listless. He didn''t know the details, but according to Elysia, Selene was a legendary figure who created abominations. Would he turn Julius into something unrecognisable? Or was he trying to steal his body like Gaston did? Anyway, he couldn''t do anything anymore. He was at the man''s mercy, and he hated it.


    "I''ll make you suffer if you move again," Lily said, angrily gritting her teeth. If not for her master''s orders, she would have shredded the insolent ghost without hesitation.


    Simultaneously, warm tears rolled down Elysia''s eyes. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault for insisting so much," she said, her cracking voice conveying her emotions. She truthfully didn''t know her ancestor arranged this situation seven millennia ago. ''I should have let them search for another grimoire,'' she thought, biting her lips regretfully, the metallic taste of blood filling her mouth.


    "Everyone underestimated him, even the magus," sighed the granduncle, torn between joy and worry. Selene''s return would mark a turning point for their family. However, he didn''t know if it would be for the best or the worst. After all, truths and lies melded together in his old legend.


    Sharing his thoughts, one of the elders said, "We can only hope he won''t do something crazy after awakening."

 Chapter 279 - 279: Fires of Pride

    As some jumped with joy upon seeing Selene''s return, others doubted his intentions or despaired. The elf in question appeared inside Julius'' soul sea.


    With his tight leather-styled ethereal clothes revealing his manly frame, he took determined steps towards the library, ignoring the familiar place.


    "You know why I''m here," Selene said, gazing straight into the short-haired man''s eyes.


    "I know," the man looking like Adam answered, dismissing the mana patterns he had been weaving before rising to his feet. Standing a head shorter than the elf, he added, "Kneel."


    Astounded by the demand, Selene''s eyes narrowed into slits. Menacing bright light rapidly filled them as he solemnly answered, "You don''t have to make things hard."


    "I don''t. But I must say I didn''t appreciate your creature''s coercion and forcing him to kneel," the mysterious man answered, his lips curling into an ugly smirk. "After Ossian''s slap, you do this. It seems I''ve been too lenient in dealing with people like you," he added, his body exuding a terrifying mass of pure white mana billowing around the two men like a tornado.


    Standing in its eye, the man reiterated his demand, "Kneel or fight for your life. But be warned, with your circuits, your chances of surviving are zero."


    Feeling the situation spiralling out of his control, Selene dropped all pretence, refusing to back down before the unreasonable man. "I fought and survived the joint assault of six archmages. Even the magus had to strike a deal with me, in vain since I escaped his clutches. I have created vampires, werewolves, and new plant species.


    Yet, you, a divided soul stuck in a boy, dare to threaten me?" He said, his voice dripping with arrogance as he released his fiery mana to scorch the tornado.


    "I''m the strongest elf in history. I''m the man who made a kingdom kneel before him all alone. I''m the sun," he added, his voice echoing his pride and self-confidence.


    "Yes, yes. And I''m the only human who made a tier-six ghost king scream on a table for ten minutes. I''ll also be the only human to wipe the floor with the strongest elf in history. All while being in the fourth tier," Adam''s copy replied, his voice filled with sarcasm and his smirk broadening to reach his ears.


    "By the way, I don''t like the little warmth you release either," He added, manipulating his mana to absorb the heat in the air, causing the soul sea''s temperature to plummet.


    A soul-chilling cold assaulted Selene''s ethereal frame, making him shiver and widen his eyes in doubt. The human''s energy potency and quantity clearly surpassed the arcanist tier. Yet he claimed to be a mere mage? What was he trying to achieve with such a blatant lie?


    "You know, I''m a kind and respectful man. I rarely like to face-slap people. But you, I''ll take pleasure in breaking your confidence," the man said, a sinister light flashing in his eyes. Selene heard everything happening during the challenges. He knew Adam hated to be forced. Yet, not only did he go against his will once, but twice.


    "Let''s see how you like your own medicine. I hope you won''t find it too bitter," he added, retrieving an intricate gem pulsating with terrifying mana.


    Recognising the item, Selene''s hands shook, his face turning serious. "We can still avoid a direct confrontation. Think about the boy''s soul," he said, dreading to fight someone possessing a Manacore Heartgem.


    "Sure. After I make you kneel, we''ll negotiate like civilised people. Do your best not to die against the best human," Adam''s copy said, his cheerful voice sarcastically resounding as he cast his first spell.


    "Ebon''s Bastion," he said, raising his arms towards the ceiling.


    Theodor''s shop shook in response as towering ethereal constructs filled the place. Somber ramparts and towers reached for the sky, forcefully modifying the landscape. The medicines-filled shelves disappeared, replaced by a titanic gate, while armored figures materialised one after another. After ten seconds, a magnificent bastion rose behind the man, its peak veiled in a mysterious mist.


    Shocked by the spell''s magnitude, Selene''s pupils constricted. However, he rapidly saw the copy''s weakness. ''He needs to voice his spell while I can cast them instantaneously,'' he thought, his lips curling into a victorious smile. With his strength and casting time advantage, victory would be his. But that wasn''t all. He checked the fake outside.


    Thus, he knew the copy didn''t possess any affinity, making his attacks infinitely weaker in comparison.


    Terrifying heat flared from his body, dissipating the soul-chilling cold instantaneously. The dark ground under his feet reddened, showing signs of melting as he extended his palm.


    Without a word, a raging torrent of white flames burst out, distorting and burning the air in its wake.


    However, a surreal scene greeted his eyes. Nine mana hands suddenly appeared before his target. Then, spinning in a wide circle, old natural symbols took form in the center.


    "I only voice my spells for the style points. If you don''t want to abide by the rule, I''ll just name them after," Adam''s copy smirked before adding. "Mage''s shield."


    Simultaneously, the flames collided with the symbols, weakening upon impact before being absorbed by the hands. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What are those weird combinations?'' Selene thought, gazing at the hands illuminating the citadel like nine mini suns.


    "Already confused? I''ll give you a hint. These hands carry you affinity now," the man revealed, his white teeth in full display. What if you have a broken affinity? I''ll use it to shame you like a kid.


    Annoyed by the talkative brat, the elf turned severe. A bright white sword flickering with his movements appeared in his right hand. With his left, he hurled hundreds of burning balls into the dark sky.


    Then, he launched himself towards the man, controlling the burning balls to fall down on his position. With this combination, he overwhelmed his enemies, using his superior physique while slowly burning them under the falling projectiles'' heat.


    "I already told you I didn''t like your warmth," Adam''s copy said, dissatisfaction veiling his face.

 Chapter 280 - 280: The Suns Challenge

    As Selene raced towards him, confident in his physical advantage, Adam''s copy conjured grey constructs. They appeared around his body, forming a menacing horned helmet and gauntlets with sharp blades extending from the elbows. Solid boots encased his feet while a large armor laced itself over his chest. Behind him, a beautiful blue cape fiercely billowed as if rearing to confront the elf.


    "Your affinity boosts your might? So what?" The man snickered, controlling the mana armor to move his right arm to intercept the descending blade. If his physique proved lacking, he would compensate with mana. After all, he was a mage!


    Under Selene''s astonished gaze, his tensed muscles trembled upon impact with the bladed gauntlet. Unable to push onward, he retrieved his arm, shifting his position to let the first sunlike ball collide with his adversary.


    "Let me guess. You first thought you had the advantage in casting. Next, in melee combat and finally, in affinity. Let me dismantle your beliefs," Adam''s copy added, taking pleasure in provoking the arrogant elf.


    Then, he moved his glowing mage hands'' to intercept the meteor-like balls, bringing the saying "fighting fire with fire" to life. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Simultaneously, he raised his arms above his head, taking a battle stance Selene had never witnessed. With the man''s slightly raised left leg and open side, he squinted his eyes at the flawed posture.


    The clash of hands against his projectiles unleashed deafening explosions, filling the citadel with unbearable heat as the man made his move


    With a forceful forward step, the wind howled behind his turning hips. His right leg shot out like a whip, aiming at an unconventional spot.


    Unfazed by the low attack and believing it wouldn''t leave much damage, Selene''s right arm came to life. His mighty swing, accompanied by searing heat, precisely closed on the man''s left side.


    CRACK


    A horrible cracking noise echoed as the copy''s kick collided with the elf''s calf.


    "ARGH!" Selene roared in pain as his ethereal left leg flew before his widening eyes. Gritting his teeth in understanding, he glimpsed at the sharp blade covering the man''s greave hatefully.


    Fortunately, the pain didn''t alter his movement''s course. If losing a leg to win was all it took, he would gladly accept the trade. Determination surged in his glowing eyes as victory poked its nose amidst the chaotic explosions covering the sky. Time slowed to a crawl as his scorching white blade closed in.


    Fully grasping the opportunity, he poured a large quantity of mana into his weapon, causing the air to evaporate and the ground to melt in its wake.


    CLANK


    The loud noise of mana colliding engulfed the dark citadel.


    The image of his triumph vanished from the elf''s mind as the man ejected himself from his armor. At this moment, he understood. He understood he would lose if he kept fighting like that. The man used his strengths to predict and counter his moves three steps ahead to humiliate him. Unfortunately, his realisation came too late.


    His overwhelming spells could contend against archmages but consumed too much energy for an arcanist. "If I was under the sun," he muttered, controlling the balls in the sky to return to him to recycle them.


    Meanwhile, Adam slid on the ground for a few meters, smirking despite the glistening sweat covering his head. ''Is it time to end things?'' He thought, willing to continue. Yet, the high temperature affected him. His drenched clothes with sweat stuck to his body, and his throat was parched.


    "I''ll admit defeat if you can endure this last strike!" Selene exclaimed, closing his palms on the gathered sunlike orbs. His clenched fists trembled, his ethereal veins bulged, and his mana circuits went into overdrive as a blinding white light engulfed his body.


    The temperature exploded as the oxygen disappeared from the air, leaving stifling heat in its wake. Next, the bright elf lifted his palms towards the sky, a fierce determination burning in his eyes as he prepared to unleash hell upon the citadel. With a roaring declaration, "I''m the SUN!" Selene summoned the full force of his power.


    Simultaneously, the mysterious man shrugged dismissively. With a wave of his hand, the Manacore Heartgem glowed with mysticism as he mobilised the unlimited mana it contained.


    A surreal scene followed as a torrent of pure affinity-less mana collided with the elf''s figure, overwhelming his spell before he could launch it. Worse, he felt the energy infiltrate his circuits, deactivating them inside his own body against his will.


    His features distorted into an ugly grimace as his light dimmed for the first time against an enemy. Unwillingness filled his heart as he yelled, "If not for that gem, you would have lost! Fight me outside if you dare!"


    Under the sunlight, he could replenish his mana. With his understanding of the man''s fighting style, he had no doubts he would emerge victorious in a rematch.


    "Time for the last slap, I guess," the copy''s voice echoed emotionlessly in the citadel as the unmoving armored guards came to life. Their dim eyes glowed with grey energy as they jumped from the ramparts, filling the ground with a sea of fighters.


    Simultaneously, he walked on a mana stair, towering above everyone before saying, "I can play with heat too, you know? Atomic blades."


    Echoing his words, a torrent of shimmering blue energy coalesced into nine floating razor-sharp blades of pure light. Scalding sparks danced along their edges as the air trembled and cracked under the spell''s appearance before they gently hovered behind his back like a halo.


    Upon seeing them, an icy shiver ran down Selene''s spine. ''He toyed with me!'' He screamed inwardly, realising the man didn''t use spells to confront him at all! The hands and armor were mere constructs anyone could build with enough control. But the most appalling thing was the citadel''s defense. Any capital fortification would have melted into puddles of steaming liquids against his strikes.


    Yet, except for the ground, the constructs were spotless.


    However, to his shock, the man pronounced words any earthling would dread to hear, "Nuclear fission!"


    As the words lingered in the air, mana violently surged for his extended finger. His powerful energy smashed with the molecules of nitrogen and oxygen contained in the air above the citadel. With each collision, bonds strained and broke, releasing bursts of shimmering light and crackling energy as the air molecules underwent a metamorphosis.


    BOOM


    A devastating explosion blasted the air in a twelve-kilometers radius. Reaching several million degrees Celsius, Selene''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Despite his affinity, he knew he didn''t tap into the sun''s heat''s full potential. From his understanding, he could go up to six thousand degrees, reaching the surface''s temperature. Yet, the detonation proved much hotter and more destructive than what he could do, forcing the realisation, ''He doesn''t need the gem.''


    "I told you. Your little warmth annoys me," the man said, his arrogant words making sense after displaying his spells. "Now, kneel or die," he added from his vantage point, his playful voice dripping provocation.


    Despite his trembling hands and blazing eyes, Selene felt his pride crack as he failed to find words to retort. No matter how many times they fought, he would lose the moment the man turned serious.


    ******


    AN: Bonus chapter to thank everyone for the support and kind comments. :D

 Chapter 281 - 281: Selenes Journey Through Time

    "Why? Why do you have to take things so far?" The legendary Selene Sunfire asked after a momentary silence, unwilling to bend the knee before anyone.


    However, the nine shimmering blade hums were the only noise to answer his question.


    "I only wanted to strike a deal with you, not fight!" He added, gritting his teeth as their unbelievable confrontation replayed in his mind. Things went south so rapidly just because Lily bound the duo?


    As silence engulfed the plaza, Adam''s copy''s eyes narrowed. With a snap of his finger, the sea of armored constructs moved. Simultaneously, the reverberating noise of their steps colliding with the ground defeaned the citadel, causing it to tremble.


    "Beat him until he kneels or dies," the man ordered emotionlessly. Treating those people as equals when they only understand power doesn''t work. He accepted it long ago. Since he had a larger fist, he would force the fool who dared to mistreat the duo to regret his actions.


    "I admit you are stronger. But don''t think mere puppets can beat me!" Selene said, trying to mobilise his mana to defend himself. Yet, his energy failed to flow in his dim circuits, causing dread to grip his heart.


    ''He can''t kill me! That''s not what I read seven thousand years ago,'' he thought, clenching his jaws to endure the beating. He would rather suffer than let his cracked pride crumble.


    Painful screams resonated in the citadel''s courtyard for ten minutes as the puppets bashed the elf, uncaring for his reputation, achievement, or nobility.


    Meanwhile, the copy yawned in boredom. Seated on his mana stair, he said, "Just give up. You asked me why I took things so far, but you are the one who refuses to admit your wrongdoings. Look at you! Even after losing miserably, your delusional pride dictates your actions. I''d rather see you die now than strike deals with a fool!"


    Upon hearing the words, Selene clutched his head with a grimace, agreeing to compromise. "I''m willing to apologise to them and harshly punish Lily. Make them stop," he pleaded, feeling dangerous tremors running through his soul after each strike he endured. ''He lied! He has an affinity but acts as if he doesn''t!'' He thought, fear trembling in the depths of his eyes.


    "Great for them. Now kneel before me," the man reiterated his demand for the umpteenth time, refusing to compromise. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite his mysterious intentions, something about his character was apparent. He hated to see Adam, Julius, or both humiliated.


    "..."


    A tight knot of disbelief caught Selene''s words in his throat. ''You don''t leave me any way out!'' he screamed inwardly, the image of the magus superimposing itself with the copy''s for a second before he shook his head.


    Realising the man would not change his mind, he frowned in focus. Then, under his reluctant orders, his knees gradually bent. His body haltingly followed their descent until he did something he had never considered possible.


    From his vantage point, the man''s eyes brightened as they landed on the kneeling legend. "Hahaha. See? It wasn''t hard!" He chuckled before snapping his fingers.


    The armored figures and citadel turned ethereal before dissipating in a shower of dark particles in response until the familiar shop and figures of the boy''s family took their places.


    Sitting next to his library, he smiled, saying, "You can kill a man but not humiliate him. I think you understand that now."


    "I''ll keep your words in mind in the future," Selene answered, grimacing at the lesson''s painful price. Yet, relief filled his heart as the worst passed. Of course, his shattered pride bothered him. But he could gradually rebuild it after exploring this era.


    "Truthfully, I thought you wanted to possess the boy," the copy said half-jokingly, dismissing his nine blades. "Now that you know I''m the strongest in the room, we can speak like civilised individuals," he added, curious about the elf''s motives.


    "Ahem. Before, I must recount my story to give you context," Selene replied, feeling uncomfortable in his position.


    Thankfully, the man''s eyes brightened as he said, "What a coincidence. I love stories! Sit and tell me everything."


    With a sigh, the legend sat, his unique leg extended snugly before commencing his story. "The important part starts after I resisted the six archmages of my era. The devastation reached a scale the magus couldn''t ignore anymore. So, he came to me. Feeling I could be valuable, he offered me a deal," he said, smiling bitterly.


    "He also asked you to kneel? What a bad guy!" The copy said, narrowing his eyes at the atrocious demand.


    ''Isn''t that what YOU asked for?!'' Selene thought, his lips quivering and brows trembling momentarily.


    "No. He asked me to use the legacy I found in my younger years to conduct research for him. In exchange, he would turn a blind eye to what I did until my death," he answered, his somber features hinting at the term''s unfairness.


    Pressed by the man''s curious gaze, he continued, "I had to develop a potent ritual to unite a soul to a foreign body. It was a tall challenge that forced me to revise my vision of the world several times and discover secrets after each failure. That''s how I created vampires and werewolves as prototypes. Unfortunately, they were disappointing.


    In the first case, the pure soul ended up corrupted by intense thirst, making them unstable creatures. In the second, the individual fused with the beast entirely, giving the resulting body a powerful but ugly appearance."


    "Of course, I added a weakness during their creation, making both weaker under the sun and me," he added, making it obvious he aimed to protect himself against the magus after delivering his promise.


    "Centuries later, I finally developed the ritual requested. Unfortunately, the challenging task didn''t allow me to manipulate the outcome. So, I extracted my soul from my own body and placed one of my loyal followers inside using the ritual. Then, I sealed myself in the grimoire, waiting for your appearance," he concluded, gazing at the overbearing man nodding like a hen in disbelief.

 Chapter 282 - 282: Forged in Chaos

    "Hee? How is the story over? Why did you seal yourself, and how did you know about me millennia before?" The man questioned, tilting his head confusedly to the right with a raised brow.


    "Because... I was afraid. I''ll never forget the magus'' words. He said he''d turn a blind eye until my death. Once the ritual was delivered, I would have been worthless alive. Nothing stopped him from killing me before enslaving my soul and putting me in another body," Selene said, his hair bristling as he remembered the terrifying entity.


    For nothing would he want to meet it again after escaping its clutches. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a few seconds to recover his bearing, he continued, "To avoid the worst, I contacted the royals and offered my duchy''s territory back to the crown if they helped me stage my death."


    Then, his lips curled into a soft smile as he answered the last question, "As for you, it was a gamble. Ten thousand years ago, the author of my legacy wrote a cryptic note about a ghost who would revive his destroyed path. Unfortunately, he didn''t leave anything except for a light-based mana-gathering technique and a few spell books."


    Upon hearing the elf''s words, Adam''s copy brows furrowed pensively. "You got the wrong person, though. The one you were looking for is outside," he answered, a smile illuminating his face.


    "No way. He is too weak, and his circuits are among the worst I have ever seen. Even peasants have better talents for magic," Selene answered, finding it hard to believe his words. After all, he had scanned Adam''s soul when he grabbed him.


    "Mhhh. Let him develop a little more. I''m sure he''ll surprise you in a few years," the copy answered before asking, "Why did the magus need your ritual?" This part of the story bothered him. Why would the most powerful individual in the world seek a mere arcanist''s help?


    "Who doesn''t want a way to resurrect others? Selene responded with a question before revealing something terrible solemnly. "Or himself? When I saw him, he wasn''t a living being. I suppose he searched for a ritual to possess a body before gathering powerful figures and making them serve him after death."


    "Troublesome," the copy muttered, tucking his fingers around his chin. Then, he shrugged dismissively with a mysterious smirk. "Who cares? Not my problem to solve, anyway."


    "Even if you are strong, it''s not for you to decide," replied Selene bitterly, knowing that sometimes events, luck, or fate didn''t allow them to make their own decisions.


    "I decided long ago, trust me on this one," the man said, raising his thumb and winking. "Tell me about the deal now."


    Scratching his long hair, the elf answered, "I wanted you to conduct the ritual in exchange for my grimoire." Then, he continued, his convincing words reverberating confidently, "The ritual is recorded inside, along with my experiment notes on vampires, werewolves, and Lily. It also contains incredible energy after I slumbered inside for so many years."


    "Sure. But I want to add some conditions," responded the copy, rubbing his hands like a merchant. "You see, I have been studying mana circuits for years and can say without shame that I''m the best in this field. I want to study yours. Additionally, I want you to pen down your knowledge of mystical symbols," he added, his eyes glowing in anticipation. His grand project reached completion.


    Yet, a missing link made his progress unbearably slow. With his demands, he hoped to find the piece to complete the puzzle.


    Finally, he voiced what he would offer in exchange, his words causing a visceral reaction in Selene. The elf''s eyes bulged, and his head jerked back in complete shock as he registered, "If you sign and vow not to harm the duo in your life, I''ll upgrade your circuits to the seventh tier."


    However, his state didn''t last long as he shouted, "I agree! I, Selene Sunfire, the Elven sun and conqueror of Sylvaria, vow not to harm the duo. May my mana bear witness and revolt if I renege on my words."


    For a moment, he felt the weight of his oath settle over him as his mana branded his obligation on his heart.


    With a satisfied nod, the copy rose to his feet, walked towards the elf, and scanned his soul briefly. Then, he grabbed the legend''s shoulder, gently injecting mana into his circuits for two minutes.


    "I''m done," he said, dusting his hands with a smile before mana condensed into a perfect replica of the arcanist''s circuits. "Wow. It''s the first time I see natural tiers six circuits," he added, an incredible burst of inspiration flooding his mind.


    Without templates to study, he aimed to increase flow and efficiency using orderly, geometrical patterns. However, nature''s essence was chaotic. His mind bloomed with a newfound appreciation for the beauty and complexity of chaos as he excitedly said, "Give the book to the boy, find a body, and slap the tier-five old hag acting cute. Tomorrow, I''ll fill my part of the deal."


    Then, without warning, he swung his left arm towards Selene, causing his ethereal frame to rise from the ground and fly towards the shop''s door.


    Before the elf could make sense of the quick succession of events, he heard the cheerful voice of his loyal partner.


    "Yay! Master is back. Lily kept a good eye on them!" She exclaimed, moving her arms up and down with glowing eyes.


    Everyone gazed at the legendary elf''s figure in apprehension, wondering what he did for the past half an hour. However, before they could discover the answer, surprise veiled their faces.


    PAH!


    A resounding slap echoed through the chamber before the spectators'' bulging eyes.


    "Whaaaa! W-why did you slap Lily?!" The girl sobbed, holding her reddened cheek in sadness. She had earnestly done everything he asked without complaints, adding to her confusion.


    "Sorry," Selene said, grimacing in guilt. But he had given his words. From his understanding, the mysterious man preferred actions over empty apologies.

 Chapter 283 - 283: From Myth to Reality

    "Release them," he said, gently patting Lily''s head to soothe her after the emotional shock.


    However, since he slept for millennia, he underestimated the toll time left on her. Tears rolled down her cheeks as the short girl jumped to hug him. An unsightly display of public affection unbefitting his rank stunned the spectators as the girl cried in her master''s arms.


    "S-sorry if Lily made a mistake. Don''t leave her behind, please," she sobbed, her voice cracking in sadness. She dreaded being abandoned by Selene and refused to free him from her embrace.


    With a sigh, the elf grabbed and lifted her before gently placing Lily on his shoulders to calm her. "You are a troublesome child, you know that?" He chuckled, shaking his head as he extended a hand to help the boy up.


    After carefully dusting his leather armor, he said after noticing the kid''s narrowed eyes, "Don''t glare at me like that. I did nothing to you."


    Then, he asked Lily to unbind everyone again before walking towards Adam. "I''m sorry you had to kneel. It was a mistake. I''m Selene, and I hope we can ally," he said, filling his promise entirely. He also gave weight to the mysterious man''s words, securing the ghost''s friendship just in case he really turned out to be the one he waited for.


    "No," Adam answered, rising to his feet with the most ugly grimace he ever wore on his face. "Julius, Elysia, let''s leave," he added, unwilling to spend a second after the humiliation. ''No matter what, I''ll make you both kneel in the future,'' he vowed, his eyes narrowed into slits.


    "Don''t ignore my master!" Lily yelled reproachfully, bending forward above Selene''s head to halt Adam. Yet, a hand swiftly put her back on his shoulders.


    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to since an adept is scurrying the underground to find you," he explained patiently before grabbing his grimoire. "Take it," he said, extending the priceless item to Julius before adding, "We have much to discuss, but I understand you might need time to appease yourself."


    Upon seeing the boy unharmed and the coveted grimoire in his hands, Adam''s anger receded a little. "Humph. I''m not someone you can buy with benefits!" He said, his lips subtly curling into a smile.


    The silent Julius facepalmed in response, thinking, ''Stop smiling, then! You are definitely happy and try to get more!'' He screamed inwardly, shame coloring his face red.


    "Hum. You are hard to deal with," Selene said, rolling his eyes. "I''ll deal with the brat outside. Stay for the night to discuss potential cooperation. Trust me, you won''t regret accepting," he added, his tone shifting to one of sly persuasion as he tempted the greedy ghost with benefits. Truthfully, he felt like he was dealing with a kid acting like an adult, his predictable reactions amusing him.


    "I agree. But only because you are forcing my hand!" Adam said, nodding in satisfaction before smiling at Julius. His proud expression and raised thumb caused the boy to hide his head between his hands.


    ''Don''t look at me! I''m embarrassed enough already just hearing you,'' he thought, moving behind Elysia to show he had nothing to do with the eager ghost.


    "Are you fine?" The teacher whispered, her green eyes scanning the boy in relief.


    "Yes. I don''t know what happened, though," responded Julus, his mind filled with confusion as he frowned at the ghostly elf.


    "Follow me and explain why your brother is chasing you," Selene said, walking past the group to exit the room with a displeased expression after Lily retrieved the gems encased in the altar. Somehow, he felt rotten vibes coming from Eldarion, not to mention he clutched his precious sword.


    The granduncle took the lead, explaining Eldarion''s past actions and the menace he became for their youths. As they navigated the corridors unhurriedly, Selene snickered. "I went to war against the royals because they abused their authority. I can''t imagine one of my descendants is doing the same in my house."


    Fury flashed in his sun-like eyes before he thought, ''I''ll recycle this worthless animal into something useful.'' Even if Eldarion''s blood looked dirty, he shared his to some extent, making them compatible.


    Despite his arrogance, Selene was a kind elf. That''s why, despite suffering humiliation, he went along with the mysterious man, realising their mindsets matched. ''Except for his weird reactions,'' he thought, smiling wryly. Then, a sudden question popped into his mind, causing him to remember he forgot to ask about the copy''s tier.


    ''I''ll ask him tomorrow,'' he thought, narrowing his eyes at the green-haired man blocking the path.


    "Finally found you, my dear, dear Elysia," said Eldarion, a bright smile broadening on his blood-stained face. Despite spending a few minutes playing with the old traitors, he rapidly understood something. No one could beat his sister. She was by far the best toy he ever played with!


    He trembled in delight as he imagined how much love he would show her after resolving this fiasco. At least he cleared his ranks of rebellious seeds. So, the situation wasn''t that bad.


    However, a handsome ghost suddenly cut him from his reverie. "Remove your hand from Anorval? and kne... stand back," Selene warned, correcting his order mid-sentence and deciding to ban that word from his vocabulary for at least half a century.


    "Humph. She grew so desperate that she actually brought a ghost to retrieve the grimoire. Guess what, Elysia? Everything was a lie! There are almost no records about Selene. Even the royals either burned them because they were fake or never had any in the first place.


    That''s what a legend is, a fictional myth meant to inspire youths!" Said Eldarion, grinning frantically and anticipating to witness despair paint his sister''s face. As for the ghost? He didn''t care about him or his demand at all, since he had no clue what Anorval? was.


    Upon hearing his declaration, everyone''s eyes slipped to gaze at Selene. Bitting their lips to hold their laughter, they eagerly awaited to see how the fictional powerhouse would deal with the sadist.


    S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 284 - 284: A Familys Sorrow

    "If you understand, tell me what you would prefer. Me playing with you the entire day, or you watching me skin those old fools?" Eldarion asked, licking his lips as his hands trembled in impatience.


    Annoyed at being ignored by his contemptible descendant, Selene floated forward, his tall stature emitting soft wisps of heat. As he moved, his long hair fluttered in the narrow corridor. Gradually, a bright, natural light commanding reverence and fear encased him, and his eyes burned like two suns. "So, I don''t exist?" he questioned, his regal voice reverberating like a mandate.


    Feeling the air crack under the scalding pressure, Eldarion gazed at the ghost he had dismissed earlier in a stupor.


    "Who are you?" He asked, his excited trembling shifting to dread as he felt his mana being dwarfed by a burning colossus.


    "Your great-grandpa," the ghostly elf smirked before gazing at his hand with a gentle smile. In it rested Anorval?, a treasure he went to great lengths to develop and craft in the past. "What did they do to you?" he muttered, his heart throbbing in sadness.


    Simultaneously, Eldarion gazed at his empty right hand in disbelief. He hadn''t seen or felt the man move at all. However, he rapidly recovered his bearings using his decades of manipulation and false pretences to his advantage.


    "I don''t know who you are, sir. But this is the Lorienwyn Duchy''s ancestral house. I''m Eldarion, the current family head," he declared, lowering his head in respect after his formal introduction. "May I have the honour of knowing who you truly are?" He added, choosing to ignore the earlier derogatory words despite his dislike for them.


    Amused by the smart-acting brat, Selene raised a brow, saying, "I''m still your great-grandpa." Then, he sent a surge of scorching mana into Anorval?, vaporising its intricate floral patterns in puffs of smoke.


    "What are you doing?!" Screamed Eldarion, his eyes bulging. This was their ancestral artefact! A tier six epic item allowing its wielder to weave potent natural spells effortlessly. Yet, this unknown powerhouse that crawled out of nowhere was ruining it before his eyes!


    "Stop!" He added, his forehead glistening with sweat and his heart pounding against his chest in panic.


    However, the elf did not heed his words, preferring to ask a question instead of listening. "Who dared to mess with my weapon, downgrading it into a garbage epic blade?!" Selene shouted as he burned any residue of the atrocious modifications his descendants had made, revealing the weapon''s authentic form.


    Elegant Elven carvings covered the long blade''s center as its razor-sharp edges glinted with a veil of potent energy. In contrast to its previous appearance, the sober metallic guard and leather-covered pommel bore no decoration.


    The weapon voraciously absorbed its creator''s mana until it turned milky white, reflecting the seven colors on its body.


    "Now you are back to normal, old friend. I hope the one who defiled you so much is still alive!" He said, his threatening eyes glinting as he swung Anorval? to confirm its perfect restoration. After all, he tailored the legendary weapon for his use; it was never intended to boost natural spells but solar ones!


    Then, he refocused on Eldarion. Truthfully, this descendant embodied everything he hated. Thus, he wouldn''t waste breath exchanging words with him.


    A blur flashed before the hateful man''s eyes before he felt a burning hand clutch his throat.


    "Don''t resist. I want to keep your body as intact as possible," Selene said, suffocating the shocked Eldarion. Not only would this method preserve the body''s critical organs, but it also prevented the fool from casting spells.


    The elders'' eyes brightened upon seeing the menace dealt with so smoothly. Despite their strong facade, they grieved their daughters'' and sons'' deaths on the first floor. "Justice has been served," muttered the aunt, a tear rolling down her trembling lips as she clutched her robes.


    Meanwhile, Elysia''s hand covered her eyes as she silently wept. Even if he made her suffer, Eldarion was her only brother. Looking at his reddening face and hands trying to pry Selene''s vice-like grip open in despair pained her. Memories of their shared childhood flashed through her mind, compelling her to wonder if he could change if given enough time. Unfortunately, she knew it was too late.


    Fifteen seconds later, Eldarion''s hands dropped powerlessly along his body. Steam rose from his mouth, showing part of his blood evaporated, making the process much quicker.


    Then, the ghostly elf handed the body to Lily, emotionlessly saying, "Hydrate and keep his body fresh until tomorrow."


    With a nod, the short girl seated on his shoulders encased the body in a wooden coffin filled with flowers before making it disappear into her palm.


    After securing his body, Selene floated onwards, gesturing for the others to follow him out. Under Lily''s guidance, they left the underground complex and stepped on the first floor corridor five minutes later.


    "I''ll guide you to the throne room," said the granduncle worriedly. Hope couldn''t help but burn in his heart since Eldarion chased them like a mad hound. Maybe, just maybe, he hadn''t bothered to kill everyone, or perhaps some had survived.


    With rapid steps, he entered the grand room. However, his expectations came crashing on him like a joke. His legs buckled as he fell to his knees while tears streamed down his cheeks at the sad spectacle.


    Not only were the family members dead, but most had their skin peeled away, revealing bloodied muscles beneath. Some had their limbs twisted at unnatural angles. Thick wooden needles punctured others, creating a haunting scene of horror and despair.


    "Shit," Adam muttered, rapidly covering Julius'' eyes. A short glimpse caused his stomach to churn in disgust, and he didn''t want the boy to witness such cruelty. Truthfully, he didn''t want to witness it either, so he turned away. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Selene clenched his jaws tightly. What kind of madman would commit such atrocities yet converse with him so casually right after?


    Even Elysia''s guilt and misplaced emotions about her brother''s death vanished in a puff of smoke, replaced by disgust and anger. "He deserved his fate," she cried, searching for Tealeaf Ted amidst the twenty-five carcasses.

 Chapter 285 - 285: Blood and Blossoms

    Her eyes scanned the unrecognisable bodies, desperately searching for her caring uncle.


    Simultaneously, Selene pointed at a foaming elf as his voice thundered, commanding the little girl, "We can still save him! Heal him!"


    His ghostly body moved like the wind, leaving behind an afterimage as he gently cradled a bloodied male. With his torn facial features and cut ears, he looked nothing like the elegant members of their species, causing Selene to grit his teeth in fury.


    Since he came from a distant past, he didn''t have many prejudices against humans. However, he took pride in his origins. Seeing one of his descendants reduced to this state felt like an insult to all elves. He would have waged war without hesitation against his entire country if a human or dwarf committed such a heinous act.


    With a trembling hand, potent solar energy exuded from his body while Lily used the vigorous life force of nature to save the almost dead mage. A waltz of white and green mana blinded Elysia as they encased her uncle in a soothing embrace. Bones repaired, muscles grew back, and spotless skin gradually covered them, eliciting a sigh of relief from the spectators.


    "Uncle Ted!" Elysia screamed as the familiar face of the person who encouraged her since childhood reformed. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without wasting a second, she raced to the closed-eyed elf, her heart racing joyfully. Amidst all the grieving, saving one person felt like redemption brightened her dark emotions.


    "Is he out of danger?" She asked, clutching Ted''s supple hand like a precious treasure.


    "He is, but he''ll need time and nutrients to awaken," answered Selene before handing the elf to Elysia''s care. Truthfully, the body was in perfect condition. What bothered him was the impact the mental shock would leave behind because one can suffer such barbarity and recover promptly.


    "He''ll need all the attention and love possible. I count on you," he added, moving to the intricate throne arranged in front of a large opening, allowing sunlight to filter through.


    CRACK


    A loud cracking noise echoed, drawing everyone''s attention as the wooden seating flew amidst splinters in the air, torn apart by Selene''s fuming palm.


    The elders'' eyes widened in wonder, questioning if their legendary ancestor disliked its design or position. Yet, confusion filled their faces as the ghostly elf dusted the ground, revealing an old magic circle they had no idea existed. Then, with anticipation, they watched him skillfully burn the engravings, restoring them to pristine condition.


    "The house will shake a little," warned Selene, planting Anorval? in the circle''s center.


    Blazing sparks of white mana ran along the blade''s edges as the natural sunlight seemed to condense around it. The room erupted with the seven colors found in rainbows as the dormant Elven symbols awakened for the first time in seven thousand years.


    RUMBLE


    The towering tree house shook like a boat braving a storm on the tumultuous ocean waves. The walls and ceiling cracked, dust billowed everywhere, and the unaware civilians visiting the third floor trembled in fear. Amidst chaotic screams, they scrambled out, using the aerial bridges to stand on nearby trees and observe in trepidation what was happening.


    Simultaneously, the young elves living on the second floor gathered urgently. Deep frowns covered their features as they engaged in intense discussion, torn between their familial duty and fear. In the end, the thirteen youths headed to the first floor, determined to discover if the elders forgot to inform them about some ritual they performed today or if they were under invasion.


    Hurried steps echoed as they carried the youngest and reached the throne room after two minutes. Witnessing their unmoving parents, the shocked elders and the bright ghost speaking a long-lost Elven variant, they felt their young hearts sink.


    Then, they noticed a young human boy standing by the entrance. "You attacked our house! Die human scum!" An inexperienced apprentice roared, drawing a magic wand from his belt to neutralise the poor Julius. However, a mana hand swiftly materialised and disarmed him.


    "Old man! Talk to your brats before they do something stupid!" Adam yelled, dismissing his mana technique before turning to watch Selene''s spectacle.


    Upon hearing the words, the granduncle reluctantly averted his eyes from his ancestor, raced to the kids and briefly explained the situation. Then, he refocused on Selene as the legend encased the mana gems he retrieved from the altar on the circle.


    "The sun''s place is in the sky!" Selene said, striking Anorval? into the ground.


    Blinding lines extended from the engravings, stirring over the entire duchy until an intricate circle spanning several kilometers encased the forest, river, and nearby mountain. Scorching sparks of energy ran along its edges, reviving the legendary Elven independent duchy.


    RUMBLE


    A terrifying earthquake rocked the ground a second later, causing the citizens to fall to their knees, praying for their lives. Meanwhile, magical beasts howled in despair as Selene''s creations awakened from their slumbers.


    Next, the earth snapped, separating itself from the continent and gradually rising towards the sky. The uneven edges of the duchy revealed deep tunnels filled with ageless magical cannons, promising doom to any enemy daring to oppose the island.


    Finally, under the intense stimulation of Selene''s energy, the gigantic tree sprouted. Verdant leaves covered its old branches while its size rapidly surpassed the one thousand-meter mark.


    Stunned beyond words, a deafening silence engulfed the city. No one found words to express their feelings, too shocked by the glorious display of magic.


    Except for one person. "You must teach me how to make floating islands!" Adam exclaimed, eagerly approaching the opening to see the ground shrink. ''Even Vivian''s island isn''t as large!'' He thought, genuinely impressed.


    "No one can replicate the Sunfire''s bastion," answered Selene, his prideful words reverberating in the sky. "The reason is simple. The energy expenditure to keep an island of this scale afloat is truly outrageous. Only the sun''s unlimited energy can sustain it," he added, pointing his finger towards the blazing orb dispersing its lively rays on the planet with a smile.

 Chapter 286 - 286: Secrets of the Ancient Past

    "Don''t worry about affinities. I''m sure I''ll be able to use your method in the future," answered Adam, a sly grin tugging at his lips. He believed mana wouldn''t be weaker than solar affinity. And even if it was, he could adjust its properties according to Kwame''s teachings.


    "Mhh. I guarantee you won''t be able to use it with your affinity," Selene replied, remembering the damage he sustained during his battle against the copy. Since their origin was the same, he believed Adam''s was identical. However, the ghost''s answer caused him to frown. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t have any affinity... Yet," Adam revealed, smiling impishly. With Selene''s ancestral grimoire, he only had to wait for the Beast Emperor to lend him his sigil in two months.


    "Well. You''ll find the method in my grimoire," Selene said, shrugging in dismissal. After all, before sealing his soul, he dreaded waking up with unclear memories or, worse, amnesia. That''s why he penned down all his knowledge in it before his millennia''s slumber.


    ''Yes! After becoming an archmage, I''ll build an aerial fortress and rule the skies!'' Adam thought, his smile broadening until it reached his ears as his eyes burned with ambition.


    As he revelled in his fantasies, the somber reality around him brought him back. Julius walked over to Elysia and patted her shoulder comfortingly. "We should restore their bodies and bury them to honor their memories tomorrow," he said, smiling bitterly at the middle-aged elves'' poor states.


    Elysia nodded in response, her eyes reflecting her grief. Then, she noticed the family''s younger generation standing by the entrance, crying about their parents'' deaths and the granduncle supervising them. "We''ll hold a grand banquet tomorrow night to wish them goodbye," she said, trying to hide her emotions behind a strong facade. However, her reddened eyes betrayed her sadness.


    Following her words, she rose to her feet before following Julius'' suggestion. As she busied herself with the elders and the grumbling Lily, the flying island drew many mages'' attention after its ascension. The information rapidly travelled around Sylvaria, reaching Elaris''s ears in Silvamir''s palace.


    Seated on his regal throne, he listened attentively to his minister''s report. A deep frown distorted his elegant, almost feminine face, betraying his inner concern. His long flowing hair, like vibrant leaves, occasionally moved on its own, adding mystery to his presence as sunlight filtered through an opening in the ceiling, casting dancing shadows on the polished marble floors.


    "The Lorienwyn Duchy most likely betrayed the crown," the minister said, his grave voice signalling the gravity of the situation as the tension in the air grew palpable.


    Upon hearing his words, a light shiver shook Elaris''s body as another minister shared his opinion. "We must bring the territory back to its place! Our scouts spotted rows of magic cannons accumulating energy and pointing downwards. We can''t let such a threat fly above our heads!" He said, his determined voice finding nods of approval from many officials.


    The throne hall erupted into a noisy clamor as everyone spoke impatiently. Some advocated for war, while others sought more information, preferring negotiation. As the chaos gradually increased, Elaris raised his hand. This simple, inconspicuous gesture silenced everyone instantly, showing the man''s glistening crown wasn''t just for show.


    "It is named the Sunfire bastion," he started, his green eyes narrowed into slits after he realised the bleak documents he read in the past were more than legends. "From my information, it is a dreadful flying fortress that appeared only once in history. When it did, the royal family knelt for the second and last time," he continued, his face gradually distorting into a grimace.


    "It draws water from its mountain, food from the forest, and is powered by the sun. Despite its size, it is self-sufficient. Its cannons'' fire condensed blasts of solar flames, dealing damages equivalent to an arcanist spell," he added, biting his soft lips in trepidation as he remembered the old forbidden records.


    That was how Selene falsified history and forced the royals into silence seven thousand years ago until his legend disappeared in the meander of time. If not for this bastion threatening to awaken, his ancestors would have obliterated the rebellious elf lineage the moment he disappeared.


    As his words lingered, a pin-drop silence settled in the hall, and a single thought echoed in the officials'' mind, ''We are doomed.''


    However, Elaris stood up, the intricate floral patterns of his robes fluttering with his sudden movement. "I''ll contact the archmages to deal with the situation. This island goes against all rules established through the ages," he said, swinging his right palm before him commandingly. "Ready the Gate and prepare presents to offer," he added, sure to find help by contacting the sky guardian.


    ****


    Five minutes later, Vivian''s motionless body shook briefly as an electric current tingled her skin. Her shining purples eyes snapped open in the next second while chopped sentences reached her ears. "Elaris... Requests... Gate... Urgent."


    "Granted," she briefly answered, a slight tinge of annoyance flashing in her eyes. Between Shepard''s, the Beast Emperor''s, and Elaris''s requests, she had been interrupted in her mana gathering in the past four months more than in the past forty years.


    Soon, an elegant procession of elves stepped on her floating island and entered her magnificent yet sober tower.


    Taking the lead, the elf king bowed in respect briefly before his face turned solemn. With his fists clenched and voice filled with righteousness, he said, "Archmage Vivan, Illustrious guardian of the sky, I came today to seek your help, for my kingdom is in grave peril. An elven ducal family dared to encroach on your territory, building a floating island grander than yours.


    Worse, they armed it with cannons menacing to sow death and misery in their wake."


    "I felt the disturbance," responded Vivian, her disinterested tone causing an icy shiver to run down Elaris''s spine. "Same rules. As long as he doesn''t steal mana from me or threaten your royal lineage, I won''t interfere," she added, not planning to help. After all, no rules forbade an island from floating in the sky.

 Chapter 287 - 287: Threefold Proposition

    Elaris'' pupils constricted after hearing the archmage''s response. Hurriedly, he pleaded again, using sound arguments to move her. "The citadel''s firepower is of the arcanist tier. Nothing above the adept rank can go unmonitored!" He said, his left hand resting on his chest and his right clutched tightly.


    "Your mythical artefact is above the fifth tier, too. Unless you use it, we won''t mind it as we won''t mind the flying bastion as long as it doesn''t open fire," replied Vivian, impatiently tapping her foot against the exquisite marble floor in annoyance.


    "But the threat still exists! If you wait for it to attack, you''ll only find smoking rubbles and pools for melted bodies!" The elf king said, his convincing voice reflecting his dismay. ''Why is she unwilling to dispose of the floating island before it is too late,'' he thought, failing to understand the rule''s logic. However, the ruler of the sky''s answer wasn''t what he hoped to hear.


    "I gave you my answer. Bother the Beast Emperor if you are unconvinced," she said, lazily swinging her wrist. Accompanying the soft movement, the wind suddenly roared in the elves'' ears as a furious gale blew in their direction.


    They struggled to keep their footing, eyes squinting against the collapsing pressure as their cloaks whipped violently around them.


    "You are sentencing us to death!" Elaris roared against the buzzing wind, despair clutching his heart. The weight of the uncertain future pressed on his shoulders like a mountain as the wind pushed him back before the Gate. Little did he know that at the same time, another discussion that would give him a heart attack took place on the Sunfire bastion.


    ****


    "Open your Gate. I want to speak with your leader," a regal voice thundered in every citizen''s mind, adding to their dismay after their territory rose to the sky.


    As everyone wondered if the successions of shock finally vanquished their sanity, Adam and Julius'' eyes widened at the familiar voice. "What does that monster want?!" The boy yelled in shock, his heart pounding and his hands trembling. He dreaded standing before him again, the memories of their last encounter flashing vividly in his mind.


    Simultaneously, the sunlight cast dancing shadows on Selene''s frowning face. As he prepared to answer the arrogant voice, Adam rapidly cautioned him. "He dislikes lack of decorum and is powerful enough to destroy the island. I suggest peaceful negotiations."


    ''An archmage?'' Selene thought, a confidant smirk tugging at his lips. Unafraid of the man, he still accepted the ghost''s advice, preferring peace. "Follow me to welcome our guess," he said, smiling at the duo before floating out of the gorgeous tree.


    Soon, the thick mana veil covering the towering construct of the Gate hummed and billowed as a lonely man stepped out. His regal robes, embroidered with golden magical beasts, fluttered in the wind, weaving tales of conquests as his obsidian skin glistened under the sun.


    His piercing blue eyes scanned his surroundings, briefly constricting upon seeing the unconventional duo. After a moment of surprise, his lips curled into a smile, his demeanor shifting from guarded to welcoming as he approached them with measured steps.


    "Who would have thought?" he said, his voice carrying his amusement. Somehow, he felt they lived adventurous lives, always finding trouble and mingling with powerful beings and achieving the impossible, like negotiating with him as equals.


    Then, he gazed at Selene''s ghostly frame. "Are you the island''s owner?" He asked, seeking confirmation before delving into negotiations with a polite but firm tone.


    Astounded to see an archmage not order him around with arrogance, Selene nodded before pointing at the central tree towering over a thousand meters tall. "Please follow me inside," he said, returning the man''s respect by introducing himself formally.


    Next, they returned to the throne room, the citizen''s confused eyes following their departure.


    Seated comfortably on wooden thrones built by Lily, the man introduced himself, causing the curiously spying family member''s eyes to roll in their sockets. The youths almost fainted as the oldest dropped to their knees, praying for their ancestor''s protection from the terrifying Beast Emperor. Yet, the granduncle shook his head with a wry smile.


    "Who are you praying to?" He asked, gazing at Selene''s radiant face with a smile.


    "To what do I owe your visit, Beast Emperor?" Selene asked, his voice echoing his confidence despite conversing with the most feared individual on the planet.


    "I''m interested in your island. Thus, I came with three offers," the archmage started, raising his fingers. "One, I''ll buy it from you. The price won''t be a problem even if you request tier seven material or a mythic artifact of the sixth tier," he continued, lowering his index.


    "Two, I''ll buy the construction method or hire you to build one. I can pay you using territories the size of a small kingdom on the southern continent," he added, lowering his major. With his territory''s vastness, giving a small part of it didn''t bother him much, especially if he got a flying bastion in exchange.


    "Three, you can sign an alliance treaty with me. Under my protection, only the magus can stand in your way," he concluded, balling his fist with a smirk. He believed Selene was smart enough to understand what would happen if he didn''t pick any of the three offers. No matter the method, he always got what he desired. In his hands, wars and conquests were only different forms of negotiations.


    A pensive frown covered the ghostly elf''s forehead as he pondered. Truthfully, he innately disliked anyone standing above him on the power ladder. So, the third was unthinkable. After all, nothing stood above the sun. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It took me three hundred years to create the Sunfire bastion. Will you have the patience to start such an enormous project?" He asked after eliminating the first option for obvious reasons.


    "That''s too long," the emperor said, shaking his head as he tucked his fingers around his chin. "I''ll need it in fifteen years," he added, his mind racing for solutions. Of course, Selene could be lying. But somehow, after witnessing the island''s scale, stability, and energy consumption, he didn''t believe he could end up with a decent product in a few short years.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s face grew somber. ''Three centuries?!'' He screamed inwardly, hearing his dreams shattering in morsels in his mind. Yet, he rapidly recomposed himself, unwilling to give up! ''Would the time shorten if I become a magus?'' he added, thinking for the first time about the elusive tier no one reached beside the elusive world guardian with newfound determination and a sense of possibility.

 Chapter 288 - 288: Elven Refuge

    After two minutes of silence, the Emperor settled on mobilising manpower to hasten the process. "How long would it take if you had the help of another arcanist?" He asked, his piercing blue eyes locked on Selene''s. Yet, he clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction at the Academy of Transformation''s dean.


    After Mara''s public humiliation, he detained the stupid Zane, who dared to qualify this weakling as a transformation genius.


    "I doubt he''ll be as strong as me. So probably two hundred and forty years, give or take," replied Selene, his lips curling into a wry smile. That''s how extensive the difference between him and other arcanists was. After all, he had almost unlimited mana under the sun and with Anorval? in hand, not to mention his exquisite control, already in the early stage of the seventh tier.


    That was his secret to use spells without casting.


    A trace of shock filled the emperor''s eyes upon hearing the ghostly elf''s confident answer, wondering if he was truly that capable or just arrogant.


    "What If I take part in the project? Can we increase the artillery power?" He asked, raising his brow. Truthfully, the answer intrigued him.


    "Mhh," Selene pondered, scanning the faint mana the man exuded, then his body. "Probably a hundred years," he said through gritted teeth. Thankfully, Adam''s copy had taught him humility not too long ago, or he wouldn''t have accepted his assessment results despite their clarity. Undoubtedly, the archmage was more powerful than him.


    ''Probably in the late-stage,'' he thought, his jaw muscles bulging. Never had he met someone that close to the magus, even seven thousand years ago. The six weaklings he had single-handedly repelled only reached the early stage at that time.


    The emperor nodded at his words, understanding where Selene placed himself on the power ladder through this brief conversation. To hasten the construction and meet the imposed time limit, he would need the help of another archmage or several arcanists.


    "Troublesome. What if I bring eighty adepts and another arcanist?" He asked again, using all the workforce he could gather, including Ossian''s soul reapers.


    "If everyone follows my instructions by working six hours a day, we might build it in a decade," replied Selene, holding his head as complex calculations flashed in his mind. After twenty seconds, he noted, sure about the project''s feasibility. "As for the cannons and energy supply, you''ll have to figure it out yourself," he concluded, a proud smile broadening on his face.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll pilot it myself once built!" The archmage said, joy filling his heart as anticipation caused his legs to tremble. If he could increase the cannon''s strength and bombard the other archmage''s territory, he would rapidly force them out of their shell. They would have no choice but to duel him when things reached this point, and as the strongest...


    Upon reaching this thought, a rare bright smile broadened on his face.


    ''I''ll have the world and its mana in my palm, he thought, wishing to jump ten years into the future.


    Gazing at the elf in satisfaction, he declared, "I''ll give you a one hundred thousand square kilometers of territory bordering the northern and western seas. The climate is moderate, and resources are abundant. However, I''ll ask you to treat the locals fairly and not act with prejudice because of our differences."


    The trio looked at the emperor, shocked by his generosity. Even if it was a ridiculously modest part of the southern continent considering its terrifying scale, its premium location and climate made it incredibly valuable. After all, elves liked nature. A desert wouldn''t have been an ideal place to live.


    "Thank you," Selene said, nodding in appreciation. He knew his grand return wouldn''t please the royal, and conflicts were bound to happen. Thus, he planned to relocate his duchy to avoid repeating past events. Yet, working for a decade would grant him an official territory inside which no one would bother him!


    "Don''t mention it," answered the emperor, waving his hand before adding. "If I pull your island, we can reach the place in three hours. You can settle in a forest and explore for a few days before I return with enough manpower."


    Without wasting time, the man rose from his seat and shot through the room''s opening under Adam and Julius'' bulging eyes. Then, mana swirled as the archmage retrieved something from his robe''s inner pocket and transformed. Rapidly, his limbs elongated. Sharp talons replaced his feet as lustrous, black feathered wings sprouted from his back.


    Spanning several kilometers long, a massive avian magical beast flapped its wings, raising dreadful gales under them.


    Upon feeling the life force exuded by the creature, Julius'' face turned as pale as a ghost''s. ''He is more overwhelming than last time!'' He thought in alarm, realising the man had toyed with them during their negotiation. He wasn''t a little stronger than Vivian at all. His physique was leagues above hers!


    As everyone watched in terror, the transformed emperor''s beak opened, letting words filter, "Hold onto something!" He warned as chains weaved themselves from mana before his beak. Next, they extended, tightly wrapping the underside of the island.


    Finally, he closed his blade-like mouth on them before darting on the horizon, dragging the entire island behind with the mighty flap of his wings like its several million tons were weightless.


    Once again, the duchy trembled madly as the wind crashed on the tree houses. The terrorized citizens desperately held anything they could to stabilise their footing. Mages used spells to fix themselves, while Selene urgently used his mana to create a dome of burning white light around the island.


    Thankfully, the sun approached its zenith, allowing him to draw unapparelled energy from its bright rays to sustain the colossal shield.


    "How did we survive our meeting?" Adam asked, a wry smile tugging at his lips as he eyed the ferocious creature. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I told you we shouldn''t mingle with him!" Answered Julius, his shaking legs and trembling eyes showing how the man scared him. Yet, under these emotions, a flash of resolve ignited in his heart. ''You are stronger now, but I''m a cultivator!


    Once I reach the seventh tier, I''m sure my body will be more exceptional than yours,'' he thought, impatient to resume his cultivation to surpass the second most powerful man on the planet.

 Chapter 289 - 289: Whispers of Decay

    A commotion erupted during the three hours as the island flew over various countries, alerting their leaders. Even regular civilians watched with reverence as the grand construct darted across the horizon like a second sun.


    Ultimately, the immense beast dragging it slowed down above a beautiful coast on the extreme west of the southern continent. Vibrant vegetation exuding life filled the Sunfire lineage''s new territory. Tall mountains reaching for the sky covered the horizon as the occasional howls of creatures disturbed the peaceful scenery.


    Sparse villages distributed randomly across the vast expense greeted the curious family members'' eyes as joy filled their hearts.


    "Settle wherever you want, Selene Sunfire," said the jet-black avian creature. "Or should I call you King Sunfire starting today?" The Beast Emperor added, his light chuckles echoing in their ears as his massive silhouette shrunk in the distance.


    "Did he just leave like that?" Julius asked, an uncontrollable sigh of relief escaping his lips.


    "You should learn from him. His style points are super high," Adam replied, raising his thumb with a smile. "Let''s rest now that everything is over," he added, glancing meaningfully at the ancestral grimoire they had obtained after so many twists and turns. He was eager to explore the legendary elf''s research, wondering what surprises awaited him.


    "You''re right," Julius nodded, weariness overtaking his body. "I need a nap to recover from the unnerving events," he added, feeling the toll weigh on his mind.


    Upon hearing the boy and noticing his troubled mind, Selene subtly asked Lily to isolate a part of the throne room.


    Dense roots cracked to life from the ground, creating a five-meter square chamber on the side. However, it was only composed of three walls, leaving the back open.


    "You can rest inside. Lily is the best at creating comfy and clean spaces," said the ghostly elf with a warm smile. Since he knew the ghost couldn''t stand too far from the boy, he found a creative method to speak with one while the other slept without moving. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you," answered Julius as he moved inside, finding a bed built with tender wood and covered in supple leaves. "See you later, big bro," he added, yawning in tiredness.


    With the boy''s absence, Selene commended his family members to vacate for their discussion. Elysia gazed back, reluctant to leave her students behind. Yet, the granduncle''s caring smile convinced her to follow their ancestor''s will.


    Left alone, Selene went straight to business. "Let him pick a tier-five material," he said, patting the short girl relaxing on his shoulders tenderly.


    "No. Lily protected them for your awakening!" Yelled Lily, unwilling to share the treasures she painstakingly guarded for millennia.


    Holding the bridge of his nose in response, the ghostly elf asked, "I said he won''t regret staying. Do you want him to consider me a liar?" Why would he ask such perplexing questions in his challenge if he wasn''t a virtuous man himself? Since he gave his words, he had to act on them, or he wouldn''t consider himself a man.


    "Tsk. Lily will flatten anyone who dares badmouth master!" She answered, her voice carrying her anger as the air boomed under her expressive punch.


    "Alright, alright. Show the materials now," He chuckled, an amused smile tugging at his lips while Adam''s eyes burned with greed.


    ''If I don''t take the most expensive, I''ll change my name!'' He thought, anticipating what formidable items the girl tried to keep hidden.


    Next, the grumbling Lily extended her right palm, creating a large wooden table filled with various materials. From creatures'' organs to minerals, these items seemed to glimmer golden in Adam''s eyes.


    Then, Selene recommended a few of them, hinting at their rarity and potency without afterthoughts. "That''s a wyvern''s bones. You can use them to carve solid magical weapons imbued with slight traces of Draconic powers," he said before holding a fist-sized mineral. "You can use this to craft an impregnable armor after mixing it with other metals.


    It would be a good choice to help the boy protect himself," he added before continuing with a few others.


    However, an inconspicuous block of wood attracted Adam''s attention. "What''s that?" he asked, intrigued by the broad, yet seemingly ordinary material.


    "Ah! That''s Runebark. It''s extremely useful for carving circles or conducting rituals through its high mana conductivity. Unfortunately, it''s not great for weapon creations," responded the elf, finding it a pity. Once reduced to smaller items, the wood failed to support its own prowess, destroying the magic wands crafted using it.


    Calculation flashed in Adam''s eyes as his greedy smile reached his ears. "Can it be used to build things?" He asked, knowing exactly what he wanted to do with it.


    Confused about the question, Selene nodded before explaining he should keep it thick enough to maintain stability.


    "I''ll take it!" Exclaimed Adam, his hands trembling in joy. With this tier-five material, he would save time and unwanted troubles in the future! Then, he smiled in satisfaction, shockingly slapping Selene''s back in a friendly manner. "I''ll tell everyone you are the most honest man. Well, after me, of course!" He declared, receiving bewildered looks from the duo in response.


    After a brief silence and a loud cough, Selene asked for him to return the next morning. After agreeing, he floated into Julius'' room through the back entrance before Lily closed it and enthusiastically went to sleep.


    ****


    The sun pursued its course, disappearing below the horizon amidst the beautiful orange sky before rising again.


    In the meantime, Adam rested on his bed while reading the shocking grimoire with a deep frown, especially the part about bodies. According to the elf''s research, each soul subtly branded its shell, making it their unique properties. Problems arose once a foreign soul entered a body it didn''t recognise as its own, making it subconsciously reject it and causing it to decay in a year.


    Even puppets couldn''t solve the issue, prompting the elf to find an alternative after centuries of testing.


    "You must bind the targeted body or item over the years to let your soul mark it gradually. It is a long and tedious process, but fear not. I prepared all our descendants to be compatible. Choose the most disgusting one to complete your revival," he read, the words seeping into his mind as his lips rose into a bitter smile.


    "Why is it so hard!" He yelled, disgruntled to learn his puppet plan would fail him after a year. However, his focus rapidly shifted as he felt the gentle shaking of Julius asking him to wake up.

 Chapter 290 - 290: A Whisper of Perfection

    The next moment, his dim eyes came to life as he awakened in the comfy room they had been resting in. Julius'' worried glances met his eyes as if the boy silently asked what he should do. Confused, he raised his head, noticing Eldarion stood before him. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The elf''s green hair had turned milky white, reflecting rainbow colors as he moved. But what and him struck like a thunderbolt were his sunlike eyes. Standing before him was the irrefutable proof that a soul could get its own body.


    An involuntary smile curled on his lips as he reassured Julius with his words. "Good morning, Selene. Seems like you''re truly back among the living," he said, raising his thumb. Now reassured, his mind wandered to the grimoire''s content as impatience tickled his ethereal skin. ''I need to find a compatible body and let my soul mark it,'' he thought, wishing to begin his research immediately.


    "I hope you slept well," Selene started, returning Adam''s greeting with a gentle smile before going straight to business. However, he changed his approach this time, asking for permission first. "I need to return into the boy''s soul for an instant. I won''t do anything to him. You have my words," he said, his reassuring yet firm tone adding to his intense but gentle gaze.


    Upon hearing his words, a realisation struck Adam. "So that''s why you asked us to stay and gave me this wooden block, isn''t it?" He asked, his glowing eyes reflecting his suspicion momentarily. Then, knowing he couldn''t stop the revived arcanist, he added, "Take me with you." Even if it wouldn''t be helpful to protect the boy, he would at least try his best to stop Selene if he did anything abnormal.


    "Sure," answered Selene with a shrug, grabbing the ghost''s shoulder to enter Julius'' soul sea.


    Meanwhile, the boy''s face turned ugly, thinking in displeasure, ''Why no one asks for my opinion?! It''s my soul, not a market!''


    As the bright elf engulfed his arm and body, a bizarre phenomenon occurred when it was Adam''s turn.


    "Ouch!" Yelled the ghost, rubbing his obscured face in pain after it collided with Julius'' firm chest. Amidst the stinging sensation, doubts filled his mind. Did Selene trick him? Or was he simply unable to enter the boy''s soul sea?


    He leaned towards the first option. After all, he had fought Gaston four years ago after the mysterious link drew him inside. Upon reaching this thought, his eyes narrowed. "Is the same power forbidding me from standing in a different room stopping me?" He asked, his voice a hiss mixing worries with annoyance.


    "What do we do?" Asked Julius, uncomfortable with his soul being invaded so many times.


    Bitterly, Adam scratched his head before answering. "We wait." Yet, he inwardly hoped with all his heart that Selene wouldn''t harm the boy.


    ****


    Simultaneously, Selene gazed at his empty hand, frowning at the ghost''s absence.


    "I''m impressed by your mastery. Did you convert your new body into energy to enter a soul space?" The mysterious man asked, sitting in his usual spot by the library. Bright, intricate patterns swirled above his hand. The chaotic forms shifted, adapting to the slightest stimuli, giving Selene the impression of a living being.


    Unable to control himself, the elf gulped as he gazed at the marvellous circuits, hoping they had been prepared for him. Then, he answered, his enthusiastic voice echoing in the old shop, "Yes, I followed everything you asked for. Will you upgrade my circuits now?"


    "It''ll be painful," warned the man, scanning the elf with a thoughtful frown. "Your current circuits are comparable to your originals but subtly different. I''ll have to remove them first before grafting this new prototy... I mean, perfect product," he added, correcting himself with a smile.


    ''Is he a quack?'' Thought Selene, doubts filling his mind as his hands shook. However, he had to acknowledge the man''s discerning eyes. Eldarion''s circuits didn''t suit him. The minor differences caused his mana to feel stilted, forcing him to expand more to what he was used to.


    "I''ll trust you," he declared, taking a comfortable position on the old floor. With his favorable impression of the man, he believed he would stay true to his words. Or wouldn''t try to harm him deliberately after they struck a deal.


    "You are a strong baby. I don''t think you''ll faint. But for the love of god, don''t scream in my ears," said the copy, his left eye twitching as he remembered Ossian''s ghastly wails. Then, he shaped threatening tools using mana and immediately moved to work, impatient to see his new construction method''s results.


    For the next fifteen minutes, he dug Eldarion''s unwanted circuits out of his body before gradually grafting the new ones. During the painful process, he occasionally patted Selene, feeling his tense muscles shake under his palm. Yet, not a single time did the elf scream.


    Despite his sweat-covered frame and agonising face, he held everything in a show of uncommon resilience. Even when he felt a stinging pain assaulting his heart, his eyes only burned fiercer, reflecting his willpower and earning him the man''s recognition.


    Finally, when he felt fifteen days passed instead of fifteen minutes, his sufferings faded, replaced by a sensation of power.


    As his hands trembled and he tightly clenched his fists, the copy hurriedly opened his mouth. "Don''t cause a commotion here! Get out if you want to let your mana run wild and scream like that idiot ghost king!" He yelled, wiping his sweating forehead before forcefully expelling the elf.


    Left alone, his mind raced as a calculative light danced in the depth of his eyes. The new circuits were undeniably better. Yet they failed to meet his expectations. "What am I missing?" He muttered, combining and dismantling his knowledge rapidly in his mind until a bold idea shook his body.


    "Should I go out in two months?" He said, his lips curling into a smirk reaching his ears. If he could stealthily scan him, he didn''t doubt he could finally complete his grand project before the deadline.

 Chapter 291 - 291: From Skeptics to Allies

    Meanwhile, the blazing elf suddenly reappeared before the duo. His burning body rapidly condensed into a solid form as the exhilarating feeling he had tried to hold in overwhelmed his being.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH!" Selene roared, his scorching mana dancing around his clenched fists. Never had he felt his energy flow so smoothly. Smoothly wasn''t even the right word to describe how attuned he felt to it. Yet, his thoughts turned chaotic as his newfound power demanded to be unleashed as if they wanted to celebrate their own birth.


    Adam''s pupils constricted in response. As the temperature rose and the mana grew increasingly unstable with each passing moment, he hurriedly grabbed Julius. Dread danced in his heart, compelling him to scream, "Run! He can''t control himself!"


    In a flash, the duo fled the small room, the boy dragging his trustworthy big brother without asking questions until they reached the corridor. Sighing in relief, he asked, "Are we safe here?"


    Before Adam could answer, a burning sphere exploded in the wooden chamber, charring the ground and engulfing the entire room. The fiery mass threatened to burn the majestic tree into flowing cinders.


    "Regain control!" Screamed Adam, his ethereal frame trembling as he imagined the consequences. Without its nexus, the floating island would collapse on the southern continent, killing every living elf inhabiting it. Well, if Selene''s mana didn''t burn them to a crisp first.


    "I-I can''t!" Selene stuttered, cursing inwardly. The morning sunlight rays constantly replenished his energy, forcing his circuits to evacuate it. The worst part was that, contrary to his old ones, the excessive use didn''t seem to take any toll on them. He swiftly understood they could keep going like this for a while before overheating, making this blessing a curse in this situation.


    "Just fire all your mana into the sky, then!" Yelled Adam, gritting his teeth. Meanwhile, the alarmed elders and youths raced to them, witnessing the terrifying spectacle with widened eyes.


    Without answering and with a grimace, Selene difficultly gathered his raging mana into his palms, causing white steam to rise from the distorted air. Then, he swung them, firing condensed solar balls through the room''s opening.


    They darted towards the sky before lingering like hundreds of miniature suns, casting blinding lights everywhere. After emptying his reserves and witnessing how incredibly low his consumption became, Selene detonated them.


    Beautiful white fireworks greeted the unaware citizens, causing them to bow their heads in reverence towards the tree as they believed the Lorienwyns celebrated some major event.


    Next, Adam gazed in relief as Selene reabsorbed the scorching mass filling the room, refilling his empty but now stable circuits. Suddenly, loud wailings attracted Adam''s attention.


    "Boohoo! Bad master! You burned Lily!" Cried the short girl, aggrieved to see her arms burned. Fortunately, she rapidly acted after Adam''s scream, reinforcing the throne room by covering its walls with her own limbs to resist the elf''s powers temporarily.


    Baffled to see that she only suffered from a few wounds, Adam watched Selene soothe her before their familiar teacher stood in front of him. "Let''s return to the college. We all need to rest after what we went through," she said, her eyes and bitter smile shining with guilt.


    The duo nodded, understanding they had nothing more to do here. The grimoire was theirs. Selene revived and visibly got something from Julius'' soul sea. Even if curiosity gnawed at his mind, Adam knew he wouldn''t get the answers he hoped for. After all, the arcanist or mysterious force wouldn''t have blocked his entry if he was meant to see what happened.


    "Time to train and learn new things peacefully," he said, smiling as he deemed they deserved to rest.


    Next, they waved at Selene to bid him goodbye, afraid to enter the room. Even standing outside caused beads of sweat to cover their bodies, making their clothes stick to their skin and reveal their forms. Then, they followed Elysia to the Gate, satisfied by their trip, albeit sad for the teacher''s family.


    ****


    After three eventful days, they finally returned to the familiar yet always enchanting college garden. Despite the quick trip, the abrupt succession of events and shocks weighed on them. Fortunately, they were finally safe and could relax their tense nerves without fearing something unexpected would happen again.


    As the duo lingered, appreciating the simple sounds of nature, the few students eagerly discussing magic theory seated in the grass or on benches and the campus'' majestic main building, Elysia coughed to draw their attention. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a lengthy apology, assuring them she didn''t know what would happen, she said, "I''ll handle everything before returning, including reporting to Shepard."


    "Oh. When will you come back?" Asked Adam, with a smile. Despite their different opinions, he believed Elysia was trustworthy and grew to appreciate her and Selene, especially after the latter gave him a tier-five material...


    The teacher lingered briefly before answering with a cracking voice, "I won''t. My family needs me more than ever, and I want to be there for Uncle Ted." Then, she added, her green eyes watering, "I guess we won''t see each other for a while, so take care of yourselves."


    Despite their bitter smiles, they understood her place had never been in a human college in the first place. With a sigh, Adam remembered their first meeting, her arrogance, his insults, and how they fled. Then, her trust in sharing her family''s hidden story despite his rickety promise and subsequent adventure.


    Closing his eyes, he said, "We had a rocky first interaction. But I now consider you a valuable ally. I wish you all the best." Then, he swiftly brought a few papers for the dream place and handed them to her.


    Curiously, she read the bold letters composing the title, her eyes widening as he mouthed them, "Adam''s method to become an adept." Then, she gazed at the ghost, warmth filling her heart.


    "A deal is a deal. Train hard, and you''ll reach the fifth tier in a flash," he said, his lips curling into a bright smile before turning to leave, unwilling to prolong their goodbyes or hear her thank him.


    "Goodbye, teacher. I hope we''ll meet again in the future," said Julius as he raced to his dorm before giving her time to answer. He didn''t like farewells much, too, since, unlike his big brother, he bonded with others easily.


    Gazing at their shrinking figures, Elysia smiled softly. She didn''t know if it was her hope or something more, but she believed they would meet again someday in the future. Perhaps they would all be adepts at that time, or the duo would have left her in the dust, reaching the arcanist tier in record time.


    "If it''s them, it is possible," she muttered, taking slow but steady steps towards Shepard''s tower.

 Chapter 292 - 292: Brothers in Arms... Against Romance?

    After returning to room 207, Julius removed his almost unused equipment with a wry smile as his stomach grumbled in protest. He had slept through the entire evening yesterday and missed his chance to eat. Not that it mattered; he would rather go a day without food than swallow vegetables like a rabbit.


    "Classes didn''t start yet," he said, dusting his uniform to make it more or less presentable before adding. "We can catch the group in the cafeteria and see the new teacher."


    With the dean''s permission, they rarely attended classes except for history and geography, two subjects Julius enjoyed. He even managed to convince his big brother to listen to them. Well, he succeeded on the first day, but his brother slept through the following lessons.


    Thus, they only heard rumors about an adept taking on Vikram''s alchemy class after his friend''s father concluded his mandatory lessons.


    With Adam''s silent agreement, they departed and arrived at the cafeteria ten minutes later.


    The delicious smell of food assaulted their noses as they entered. Students excitedly debated their classes, club activities, or love interests loudly around delicacy-filled plates.


    In a corner, he spotted a group of beautiful young ladies discussing spiritedly and a fit boy looking at his food as if it were his only friend in this place. Upon seeing Arun''s dejected expression, the duo laughed, planning to surprise and uplift his mood.


    Stealthily, they approached their group of friends. However, their conversation caused them to pale and almost swallow the wrong way.


    "Are you sure Julius didn''t tell you when he''ll return?" Louise asked, her eyes locked on Arun''s figure as she hid her blushing cheeks. After awakening in Vikram''s mansion, she found herself unable to align over two sentences when the boy was present, adding to her despair. She couldn''t understand why he never told her what he thought about her, even after she admitted she admired him.


    Just remembering how he defeated the armored lizard and poisonous snake alone made her heart pound faster.


    "You ask me this question every two minutes! Leave a man to eat in peace, please," answered the boy, pulling at his hair in frustration, which caused Asha to burst into laughter.


    "You saw how dedicated to training he is. Give him time to grow, or tell him directly," she advised, a sly smile tugging at her lips. Getting Julius to marry one of her sisters had been her initial plan anyway, so she was more than excited about their potential relationship.


    Meanwhile, Morgane glared at Louise''s blushing face. She joined the group last with Nova and didn''t understand its dynamic fully. However, Louise''s interest in Julius bothered her a little.


    Subtly, the person concerned took a few steps back. "Let''s leave, big bro!" He whispered, panic veiling his features. Without waiting, he raced out of the cafeteria, showed his student card to the mage guarding the college''s entrance, and spent some money to buy food in the boisterous city before returning.


    On his way, he worriedly asked his big brother what he should do. However, Adam shrugged and made a snipping motion with his fingers before answering, "You aren''t even thirteen yet. Act as if you didn''t hear her and focus on improving. Remember! No girls before eighteen!"


    However, inwardly, he was fuming as they navigated the campus to their classroom. ''She is seventeen! Why is she even interested in a boy? Is she crazy?'' he thought, gritting his teeth before adding, ''I''ll protect your dignity until you are old enough to choose by yourself!'' More than a promise, it was a self-assigned mission he would accomplish at the cost of his life!


    Finally, they reached the corridor they would have class in. Other diligent students awaited before the door, eager to learn new things. Soon, a tall blond man greeted them one by one with a smile and opened the door. With a gesture, he welcomed the students inside. However, his piercing blue eyes linger on Julius as his smile broadened.


    After he sat, Arun and the rest of the group entered the class and noticed him. A radiant smile blossomed on the boy''s face as he raced to his desk, attracting everyone''s attention. "Don''t leave me alone with them again, or you''ll only find a headless corpse after my head bursts under their constant blabbering!" he exclaimed reproachfully. He didn''t call Asha with the nickname "devil" for pleasure. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She truly was one! She would organize man-hunting parties to find him if he didn''t stick with them. And when he did, she would speak about things he had no interest in! He truly felt like an inmate when Julius wasn''t around.


    Upon hearing him, Adam burst into laughter before saying, "They dared to take advantage of my disciple in my absence. Let''s go on an adventure, just the three of us."


    "Really? I''m all fired up now!" Replied Arun, wisps of red mana subtly exuding from his eyes.


    Meanwhile, the girls snorted in displeasure. "We''re not staying behind! We''re coming too!" Asha exclaimed, unwilling to see her fianc¨¦ gone.


    However, Adam snickered as if he were their age and retorted, taking revenge for Arun, "You are too weak to follow us. You would have already been acolytes if you trained instead of bothering my diligent disciple. Instead, you are still mediocre novices." His harsh words reflected his pride in the boy''s progress and annoyance at their laziness.


    Not only did Arun train his mana control most of the day silently, but he also found a method to gather mana faster. He knew Vikram made him drink the Elixir he traded four months ago. However, Arun discovered something that allowed him to increase his mana flow further, making him the youngest apprentice in known history. Well, after him, of course, since he decided to become the best mage.


    Before the girls could retort, the teacher''s loud voice echoed in the classroom. "Everyone sit. I see unfamiliar faces today, so let me reintroduce myself," he said, gazing straight into Julius'' eyes. "I''m Alexander Harrington, and I''ll teach you alchemy for the rest of the year," he added, raising his brow after noticing Adam''s floating figure.


    Meanwhile, the girls clicked their tongues in annoyance, casting reproachful glances at the ghost before sitting. Even if Adam''s words were right, they were too harsh and lacked subtlety, irritating them.


    "Humph. Let''s take revenge," Whispered Asha, determined to prove the boys wrong. "We''ll all become apprentices by the end of the year and show them how strong we are!" She added, uncaring about Alexander''s lesson.


    Louise and Morgane nodded in agreement, eager to prove they were more than extras. As their eyes burned with passion, a sudden bucket of cold water coming from the person they expected the least caused them to bite their lips.


    "I''m already in the third tier. Can I skip the training and go on an adventure with them?" Asked Nova, her innocent voice filling the classroom and making Adam laugh. After all, she enjoyed exploring much more than staying with kids.


    "Sure, come with us!" He said, gazing smugly at the three girls. ''Serves you right for trying to taint Julius!'' He thought as Nova went to sit next to them, leaving the fuming girls behind.


    "Traitor!" the girls yelled under Alexander''s bewildered gaze.


    "Ahem. Silence, or you''ll stay after class to clean the cauldrons manually," he said, his eyes narrowing threateningly as his habits as an experienced general resurfaced briefly. After noticing their trembling hands, he continued his lesson on handling tier-one materials.

 Chapter 293 - 293: I Saw You Fleeing Like a Scaredy-Cat!

    As the lesson almost ended, Julius twirled his quill between his fingers, his thoughts drifting away from the lecture.


    A moment later, his quill slipped, breaking his reverie. His eyes narrowed in suspicion as he glanced at Alexander. "Isn''t he looking at me a little too much?" he muttered, turning to his big brother.


    "I bet he''ll ask us to stay after class," replied Adam, his lips curling into an amused smile. Playfulness twinkled in his eyes as memories of their first interactions with the college teachers resurfaced.


    Then, as if to mock him, Alexander turned sharply toward them. "Stay after class. I have something to ask you," he said, his solemn voice causing the other students to roll their eyes.


    After Julius became Shepard''s disciple and stopped showing up, they thought their chances of getting a mentor increased. However, the moment he returned, the new teacher lunged at him, like the others.


    Simultaneously, the bell signalling the end of the lesson echoed in the college''s corridors. Everyone clicked their tongues and glared at the boy before leaving the classroom.


    Meanwhile, Arun patted his friend, raising his thumb with a warm smile before joining the girls, failing to notice one was missing.


    Left alone, the duo rolled their eyes at the teacher, waiting to hear his apprenticeship offer. However, Alexander frowned at the desk beside them. "Miss Nova, you may leave," he said, drumming on his desk with his fingers.


    Opposite to his expectations, the Imperius Harmonia didn''t move from her seat. Fearlessly gazing back at him, she responded, "I''m their supervisor. If you want to speak with them, my presence is mandatory!"


    ''Since when?'' The duo thought, looking at the beautiful woman weirdly.


    Initially stunned by the answer, Alexander swiftly regained his composure. His face hardened, his eyes narrowed, and faint traces of mana moved to pressure her.


    However, she spoke again, squinting her eyes in defiance and revealing something he wanted to keep a secret for the moment. "I''ve seen you before. Do you want to fight another soul reaper and escape with your tail between your legs like last time?" She asked, sure she had spotted his figure among the mage army when they escaped the canyon.


    A frigid silence engulfed the room as Adam glared at Alexander''s trembling figure. The kids had almost died from thirst first, then starvation because of their pursuit.


    As the silence lingered for two minutes, the teacher set aside his memories of the terrifying ghost and spoke. "I was indeed there, and so was Reynard," he said, knowing denying would waste time and awaken more suspicion before adding. "We entirely cut our ties with the royal family. Thorian revoked our noble titles and seized our mansions. But I didn''t ask you to stay to talk about me.


    What I want is to know you."


    Upon seeing the boy look at the ghost in confusion, he continued, "Not him. You, Julius Riverwood. A commoner who rose to nobility at the age of seven. A boy who survived the Ashford family for four years. And finally, a native citizen of Belloria. Would you share your story with me?"


    His sincere words lingered briefly as the duo''s confusion deepened. However, Adam remained silent since the man focused on Julius.


    "Why do you want to know me?" Asked the boy, realising his big brother wouldn''t advise him. After so many years, he understood Adam would rather let him make mistakes and guide him afterwards.


    "Because I want to believe in your potential. The Ashfords spent too much resources to capture you. Yet, they failed," Alexander replied, his face softening.


    Then, he rose from his seat, walked to them, and crouched to look at the boy in the eyes. "I think there is more to you than the ghost they focus on," he added, a gentle smile tugging at his lips.


    Julius fell into deep thought, unsure about what to do. He had observed the man''s subtle facial movements the entire time, concluding. ''He isn''t lying.'' Yet, he failed to understand this sudden interest in him. After all, he was no mage. His mana test was the worst, too.


    "I can tell you my story. But you''ll only realise you were wrong," he said, causing Adam to grimace.


    However, before he could voice his opposition, Nova joyfully raised her hands and exclaimed, "Yay! I don''t know your story either! Don''t forget to tell us about Adam!"


    Baffled by her reaction, he hurriedly opened his mouth to stop the boy, only to be cut again by Alexander. "Great. Let''s grab something to eat first," he said, walking to the door with light steps as a ray of hope replaced the guilt gnawing at his heart for an instant.


    Twenty minutes later, they returned to the classroom, carrying plates filled with various dishes. The smell alone watered their mouths as they dug in, listening to the boy and his grumbling big brother with rapt attention.


    Alexander''s and Nova''s eyes widened in fear, then narrowed in anger before a plethora of emotions crossed their face at the boy''s uncommon tale. Then, the teacher asked many questions to understand the motivations behind their choices.


    However, he felt that a part of the story was missing. So, he stacked the empty plates to the side of the desk and asked the ghost, "Can you tell us what happened during Julius'' younger years?"


    "No. I don''t trust you at all," replied Adam, shrugging his ethereal shoulders in disdain. Julius already annoyed him by sharing their experience with a stranger. Worse, the man was more suspicious than anything. Fortunately, the boy didn''t recount what happened in Sylvaria, or he would have slapped him in anger.


    Unfortunately, Alexander already had a decent grasp of his personality. "I heard you were looking for materials," he said, retrieving a flask filled with a viscous, dark liquid that seemed to absorb light. "It''s yours if you comply," he added, a sly grin tugging at his lips.


    "Tsk. Who do you think I am? I''m a righteous man. You can''t bribe me!" He exclaimed, his lips twitching and hands inching towards the flask.


    "That''s sad. It''s a tier-four material used to engrave magic items. Not only can you increase the enchantment potency, but it''ll raise the style point by a lot if you want my opinion," Alexander said, shaking his head bitterly as he pulled the flask back deliberately.


    "Shit..." Adam muttered, annoyed to see his weakness exposed. He needed those materials, and not taking them would be foolish. Yet, he couldn''t shake the feeling that it was wrong. ''I''ll accept this one last time. Then, I''ll be the one controlling and exploiting others'' greed,'' he thought, narrowing his eyes at the flask.


    Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 294 - 294: Thirteen Years a Ghost: A Journey of Growth

    Once Julius secured the flask, Adam counted how he woke up in Alina''s house, the inspection at the guard''s station, followed by their first encounter with Gaston.


    Then, shame covered his features as he explained how he hoodwinked Theodore into helping them brew a potion and his subsequent plan to make Julius join the barony. Of course, he omitted anything related to the dream place.


    As his words lingered, he realised such a long time had already passed and that he had changed. Not negatively, though. Even if he was still immature, he could raise his head and puff his chest, saying he was an honest man... Or ghost. He also got rid of his madness thanks to the departed friend who marked him the most, making his reactions less exaggerated.


    With a smile reflecting his journey, achievements and losses, he grabbed Julius'' and Nova''s shoulders, concluding, "The boy told you the rest. Tell us about your goals because I don''t care about your hopes or whatnot."


    However, Alexander''s eyes slipped to the side for a moment. A pensive frown formed on his forehead as he dismantled their stories into causes, effects, and choices. In half a minute, he drew several theories about the duo''s existence and, more importantly, their characters. ''The boy is good enough,'' he thought before glancing at Adam. ''His friend is too unstable, sharp, and cunning.


    I need more time to study him, separate them, or give up entirely,'' he added, regaining his composure.


    Who could blame his judgment based on past events? For him, Adam was an old ghost who might have lost his memories or had hidden agendas. Never in his wildest dreams would he have believed Adam could grow so much in thirteen years.


    Thus, knowing that trust and honesty were the basis for any relationship, he answered, "Don''t take it personally, but I need more time to decide. I also need to confirm if Reynard is willing to follow first." Then, he stood up, gathered the dirty plates, and walked to the door, adding with a bright smile, "Worry not. Since you trusted me, I guarantee I won''t tell your story to anyone."


    The trio watched his departing back, unhappy not to receive answers, until Nova''s melodious voice echoed in the classroom.


    "Did you really sleep with cows and horses to save money?" She asked Julius, grimacing. Just imagining the smell made her scrunch her nose in disgust. Remembering their escape, she added, "Ah! You promised me a cat after you slapped Timmy away! It''s been a month already, and I still don''t know what it is!"


    "Why didn''t you ask Asha to give you one? And yes. I had to pay for the boat," answered Julius, a wry smile tugging at his lips. How was her cat more important than Alexander''s strange interest?


    "Because I forgot, too!" She answered, her hands resting against her hips. "Go get me one now, or I''ll band with the girls against you," she added, squinting her eyes at Adam.


    "..."


    ''With allies like you, we don''t need enemies,'' the ghost thought, an icy shiver running down his spine as he imagined Nova harassing them daily. "Julius," he started, fear dancing in his eyes. "Move to the city. We''ll get her the cutest kitty and pray she likes it," he continued, sweat dripping from his forehead.


    The more he imagined the na?ve woman''s actions, the faster his heart pounded. ''We''ll die of shame if she goes against us!'' He screamed inwardly, racing to the door to accomplish this critical mission.


    Five hours later, Julius returned, walking under the setting sun and cradling a... "What''s his name again?" He asked, raising his brow at the small feline''s white fur and blue stripes. ''Weren''t we supposed to buy a kitty?'' he thought, shaking his head at his big brother''s bizarre tastes.


    "Didn''t he say it was a snowcat no one wanted because of the stripes?" Answered Adam, finding the kitty stylish enough to join their group.


    "I don''t think it''s a cat, though..." Julius muttered, unconvinced by the merchant''s words. After all, the life force emitted by the newborn creature amounted to an untrained human.


    "Who cares? She''ll name it Timmy or Tommy, anyway," Adam shrugged, unbothered by details. What mattered most was to please Nova so as not to suffer later.


    After a short walk to the girl''s dormitory, Asha''s door creaked open. Her eyes twitched upon seeing the two annoying guys. "Humph. I wonder how such mighty disciples found time to visit a lowly novice?" She asked, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "Stop acting like a baby and train more. My words were harsh because you are wasting your potential," answered Adam before turning to Nova with a smile.


    "Look! That''s a snowcat, a low-tiered variety of magic beasts. You are lucky. It was the only female they had, and it was the strongest! We even purchased and engraved your name on a beautiful silk ribbon," he added, pointing at the cute kitty''s neck.


    Upon seeing the small meowing fur ball, Nova''s heart melted. With soft eyes, her hands inched to caress the animal.


    After playing with it for a bit and noticing its friendliness, she snatched it from Julius'' arms and hugged it with a warm smile. "Thank you, Adam! I love your gift," she said, her enchanting voice echoing in the dormitory.


    Faced with this display of affection, even Asha''s anger subsided a bit. However, she had one last snarky remark to make before. "Be a man and confess if you are interested in her," she smirked.


    Adam exhaled loudly, then shook his head in response. "We can''t save you anymore. You are too far gone in your love dramas," he said before bidding Nova goodbye, happy she liked the little creature he chose for her. Next, he asked Julius to visit Shepard.


    Speechless, Asha gazed at the departing ghost. That wasn''t the reaction she expected from him. However, her eyes gradually widened as she pondered his words. "They heard us in the cafeteria!" She exclaimed, understanding why the protective ghost separated the group in two. Yet, determination only burned brighter in her green eyes. After all, his words were correct.


    Compared to Julius and Arun, they had made little to no progress.


    ''I''ll show you we aren''t deadweights,'' she thought, reaffirming her resolve and returning to gather mana.


    Meanwhile, Nova played happily with her new friend, wondering what name would fit it. She first thought about Tommy but dismissed it since she was a female. After a long moment, she sighed in defeat. With Ossian as her ex-master, she would never be good at giving names. After all, the ghost king named his soul reapers one to fifty... S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 295 - 295: Justice Served Cold

    The duo walked under the beautiful orange sky, admiring the setting winter sun as they reached Shepard''s tower. With a scan of his student card, the magical door creaked open, revealing the familiar interior.


    Almost buried under thick stacks of papers, the dean raised his head from his dull routine. Upon seeing his last disciple, his eyes glinted. "Took you a while to greet your mentor," he said, grinning at the ghost. Before Adam could answer, he continued, "Elysia explained everything already. It''s regrettable to lose such an open-minded teacher. Thankfully, Reynard can replace her."


    The duo nodded, a trace of sadness dancing in their eyes. Then, since he didn''t have to waste time explaining anything, Adam requested something that caused Shepard''s eyes to brighten. "I think I''m good enough at brewing tier-four potions. Unfortunately, materials of the fifth tier are too rare or expensive. Thus, I want to learn how to craft resilient puppets," he said, returning his mentor''s grin.


    "Excellent. I was about to recommend you delve into this field myself in a few weeks," Replied Shepard, his body turning into mist and flying to the first-floor library. Five minutes later, he returned with four thick books. "I''m not a puppet expert. But you should find everything you need in those books," he said, winking as he handed them to the boy.


    With a grateful nod, they walked to the first floor to read them in peace, knowing they couldn''t take them outside the tower without spending golden tickets. Thinking about them, he turned to his mentor and asked, "What can I do to earn a few tickets?"


    "Easy! Win the battle monster tournament first to earn a hundred. Next, win the inter-academy tournament to earn..." The dean lingered, thinking about the right amount not to lose his entire private collection before continuing. "Let''s say five hundred?"


    Stunned by the amount but knowing not anyone could win those competitions, curiosity grated at his mind. "How much can I earn the ordinary way?" He asked, his brow raised.


    "One ticket for spending a month assisting teachers with various boring tasks. Honestly, I wouldn''t recommend this approach," Shepard replied, shaking his head. The rules were harsh, but his books were too rare to stay far from him.


    Without a word, Adam continued ascending the stairs. However, his mind ran in full gear to curse the arcanist. ''Is he crazy? To borrow a book, one must work for over eight years!'' He thought, assuming it would be a waste of time to argue with Shepard since he visibly set his rules to prevent anyone from borrowing anything.


    In the meantime, Julius scanned the library, expecting to see the short, red-haired girl. Unfortunately, Morgane was absent. However, he spotted a silver-haired lady he didn''t have many chances to speak with sitting behind a desk.


    Feeling the boy''s gaze linger on her, she closed the complicated book she had been reading and raised her head. "Ah! Long time no see!" Zenobia exclaimed, her grey eyes glinting and her lips curling into a smile. "How did your deck building go?" She asked, impatient to hear news about her last junior disciple''s grand project.


    Remembering he hadn''t turned the talismans into cards yet, Adam smiled wryly before answering, "It''s complete. I have ten ghosts, seven weird creatures called chimaeras, and the tier-four knight you already saw."


    "Wow! But you''re missing two cards, then! Sit. I''ll help you find the best ones," she said, patting an empty chair, her enthusiasm menacing to burst. Her junior''s arrogant claims might turn true with such an incredible line up.


    "Well, I''m not missing any cards. I have a powerful tier four ghost and a bizarre tier one human," Adam grinned, knowing her excitement would burst. And he was right.


    Zenobia jumped on the desk to save time and raced to his ethereal form. With her ragged breathing and trembling hands, she almost looked demented to him. "Show them to me," she said, her voice a low growl, showing her self-control attempt.


    After he told her they were still talismans, Zenobia snatched Julius'' hand, dragging him down the stairs, out of the tower and finally to the battle monster club.


    Baffled by her forcefulness, the duo gazed at each other in confusion for a moment. Then, Adam shrugged. "We''ll have to turn them into cards, anyway. With her, we''ll at least avoid another stealing fiasco."


    Ten minutes later, they stepped into the boisterous club room. Students discussed duel strategies, showing their cards spiritedly. Their loud voices echoed their youthful passion, causing Adam''s yearning to awaken. ''I''ll soon discuss and play with them!'' He thought, his actual age a long-forgotten memory.


    Next, Zenobia navigated the desks and the arena in the room''s center, finally reaching the lazy student managing the shop. In a commanding voice, she said, "I need to turn nineteen talismans into cards. Get to work, or I''ll do it myself."


    Upon hearing her voice, the thieving youth stood as straight as a pole. Beads of sweat covered his forehead as he bowed in respect. "W-Welcome, Manager Zenobia," he stuttered, fear dancing in his eyes and his legs trembling.


    Then, his eyes bulged in hate as he noticed the boy accompanying her. "It''s him! He is the one who destroyed the expensive cards last time! You must avenge me, manager!" He yelled, remembering how he had almost lost his position and had to pay for the damaged goods.


    Meanwhile, Julius covered his mouth to stifle his laughter. However, Adam didn''t face the same problem. "Bahaha! Serves you right for trying to steal from me with a smug grin plastered on that ugly face," he said, slapping his leg in amusement.


    Unfortunately for the thief, Zenobia was anything but amused by the situation. "Not only did you try to steal a younger student, abusing your authority like the disgusting trash you are, but you are also lying right in my face! Leave. The club doesn''t need parasites like you," she roared, clenching her fists until her palms turned white to resist the urge to hit him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 296 - 296: Juliuss Fear

    She had learned about the incident a few months ago but had let her junior disciples manage it. Yet, that hateful student had to yell lies before the other members. What would their club become if she didn''t act with the highest level of firmness against outrageous deeds in public?


    She ground her teeth, turned to a dutiful staff member, and commended, "Replace him with an honest student who shares our value and love for the game." Then, she glanced at Adam, failing to look him in the eyes.


    "So, you are the club manager? Who would have thought?" Adam whistled, unbothered by her guilt-ridden face. "I know what you think. The past is in the past, and you can''t control your team''s actions," he smiled to reassure her before adding. "I indeed damaged the precious cards to punish him, so I''m also half a culprit."


    Her lips curled into a bitter smile as she relaxed a little. As the manager, she was responsible for failing to judge the thief''s character. After a moment of contemplation, she shook her head to recompose herself and proceed with their tasks. Slowly recovering her excitement, she jumped over the wooden counter and stood before the magic device utilised to convert talismans into cards.


    No words were needed. Julius handed her the nineteen talismans, his eyes glowing with anticipation. He, too, was eager to see the fruits of their dangerous expedition.


    Under the duo''s watchful eyes, the device''s brush sprang to life, faithfully replicating the creatures'' images onto sturdy cards. It meticulously marked their tiers, names, and special effects before transferring the souls imprisoned in the talismans.


    Upon seeing the fierce chimaeras'' black chitin, powerful legs, and horrendous mandibles, Zenobia''s hands shook in disbelief. "What are those creatures?" She asked, her grey eyes widening as her mind failed to understand how the duo could defeat such vicious beasts.


    However, she didn''t wait for the answer, flipping the cards until a dullahan mounting an overbearing stallion greeted her bulging eyes. "..." Her mind blanked for a moment, unable to draft coherent thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Adam chuckled as he recounted their heroic fight against the evil ghost, attributing most of the credit to Julius.


    "It must have been hard," she said, feeling the weight of the fight as if she were there thanks to the vivid descriptions. Then, she placed the cards into a small leather case. "It''s a popular tier-one item. It''ll protect your deck from humidity and erosion," she added, handing it to the boy before joining them.


    "How much does it cost?" Asked Adam, interested in the practical design. With its back opening, players could attach it to their belts, making it easy to carry around.


    "Don''t worry. It''s on the house," she said, a bright smile tugging at her lips.


    However, Adam shook his head. "I''m willing to pay like everyone else," he said, gesturing for the boy to retrieve his heavy pouch. ''I won''t let another weakness grow out of control,'' he thought, already acting on his earlier idea.


    Baffled by the refusal, Zenobia took nineteen shiny gold coins for the card conversion and five for the case. Once done, they returned to Shepard''s tower under the club member''s excited eyes.


    After a few banters and twenty minutes of walking, Zenobia said with a mischievous smile, "I''m impressed by your integrity. Despite our brief interactions, you''ll soon become my favorite junior." Then, she waved her hand with a smile, adding, "I''ll join the others for now. Have fun studying!"


    With a smile, they lingered before climbing the stairs to the library.


    As Adam delved into the intricacies of puppet creation with unwavering focus, time flowed relentlessly onward, transforming the frigid winter into the vibrant hues of spring.


    During that time, Julius reached the limits of the Foundation Building Realm. A short step away from the Golden Core Realm, he felt he could break through in a few days.


    However, they had to face more pressing and dangerous matters first. "I don''t want to see him again!" He exclaimed, standing in front of the active Gate. Unwillingness and terror distorted his youthful face as he glared at his big brother.


    "See it like mental training, then!" Replied Adam with a wry smile. What could he say? He needed the sigil, and the time to retrieve it finally came. He also visited each teacher beforehand to retrieve their materials and share his mana control-focused advancement method. Free from his debt, he felt an invisible weight pressing on his heart vanish.


    Meanwhile, Shepard turned to them. With a gentle smile, he asked, "Are you sure you don''t want me to accompany you?" After all, he had no reason to be afraid this time since they would only complete their deal. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ll be back before you can miss us," Adam replied, a cheeky smile tugging at his lips as he pushed the unwilling boy into the Gate''s veil of mana.


    ****


    A few seconds later, terrible heat assaulted the grumbling boy. The same red desert rose and fell in mighty dunes in the distance. Behind him, the boisterous capital city of the Beast empire bustled with life.


    Soon, the familiar attendant walked elegantly on the milky white slabs covering the exotic garden path to greet them. "I''m glad to see you again," he said, bowing respectfully despite his higher tier. "Same rules as last time," he added, adjusting his toga before gesturing for the duo to follow him into the grand hall of the Beast Temple.


    A moment later, they bowed reluctantly in front of the most feared individual on the planet.


    Fortunately, as they were familiar with each other already, the archmage''s blue eyes glistened, "At ease. I''m pleased with the ally you recommended," he said, his lips curling into a satisfied smile.


    Then, he took steady steps in their direction. "I suffered a bit. But I can lend you my sigil for twelve hours as promised," he continued, retrieving a round, archaic medal pulsing with mana from his robes.


    However, solemness covered his features. His warning echoed in the hall, direct and brutal. "However, you''ll have to use it in the temple. Several adepts will monitor your room from the corridor. If you try to flee or destroy it, they''ll kill you."


    Alarmed by the not-so-veiled threat, Julius trembled in fear. Despite his best efforts to conceal it, the vast strength difference between him and the archmage filled him with terror, leaving him feeling small and vulnerable.


    Meanwhile, Adam shrugged. They were already in the lion''s maw. It was too late to be afraid. "I''ll give you the complete ritual once I''m done," he said, wearing his poker face not to show his worries. After all, nothing guaranteed him the emperor wouldn''t expel them after getting what he wanted.

 Chapter 297 - 297: Whispers from the Abyss

    "You can give the documents to the adepts standing guards when you return the sigil," answered the Beast Emperor, waving dismissively. He couldn''t examine it beforehand, so the delay and suspicion didn''t bother him.


    He handed the precious but annoying item to the boy and added, "Follow the temple''s priest. He''ll guide you to the most fortified room. Good luck with your task." Then, he returned to his throne, closed his piercing blue eyes and remained motionless.


    Catching the clue, they followed the gesturing attendant outside the hall. They navigated the complex but mysterious temple, admiring the lifelike beasts engraved on its walls for ten minutes before reaching their destination.


    Meanwhile, the Beast Emperor''s eyes snapped open the moment they left. A mass of billowing mana raged around his body as he raised his head towards the sky. Following his grimacing face''s movement, his mana coalesced into a massive brown barrier encasing the entire temple.


    "I won''t be your slave forever!" He roared, his rage-filled voice making the throne hall tremble as hate burned in his eyes. "Instead, I''ll be a conqueror!" He added, drawing determination from his conviction.


    Then, with a terrifying movement, he swung his arm at the empty air as if to cut the fabric of reality itself. Space cracked under the full-powered blow as an invisible link tying him to the sigil shattered, freeing him from the Magus'' prying eyes for the first time in centuries.


    However, upon sensing its missing master, the tier eight item''s enhancement activated with full force. An invisible grey mist hummed to life in the hall the next second, draping its splendour and the glorious beasts with its soul-chilling cold.


    The archmage''s eyes narrowed in response. This was the moment of truth. Only two outcomes awaited his rebellious actions: survival by a miracle or death.


    A snicker spread across his face. "I''m the next Magus! No, I''ll surpass you and become the first Supreme Sorcerer to ever exist!" he roared again, kicking the ground with horrifying force.


    Dust melded with the fast-approaching mist as the loud sound of upturned slabs echoed in the gloomy throne room. Intricate carvings align themselves to form a hovering complex pentagram filled with otherworldly symbols.


    "With the blood of a hundred thousand magical beasts, I beseech your aid to free me for twelve hours," he chanted, the guttural words auguring the worst. "With the blood of a hundred million humans, I demand you trick the Magus'' eyes for twelve hours," he added, his voice echoing mysteries as the pentagram lit a blood-red light.


    Dark flames cracked to life, casting eerie shadows in the hall before a seductive voice whispered, "I want more..."


    As the ancient words lingered, the mist froze in its wake, as if time had stopped for it, shocking the emperor.


    "What more can I offer?" he asked, knowing full well that stopping the Magus'' arrangement came at a heavy cost. That''s why he only asked for twelve hours; he couldn''t bear to free himself entirely.


    "I want to step foot into your world for the same duration. Worry not. I won''t cause chaos, only meet an old friend," the whisper sounded again, its alluring properties grating at the archmage''s mental resistance.


    Suspicious, he held his forehead between his fingers. He couldn''t refuse the demand and had been warned about those creatures'' greed. However, he still attempted to resist. "Why is my offering insufficient?" he asked, grimacing to withstand the compelling power of the voice.


    "You vanquished those beings centuries ago for most. The humans are just lowly cannon fodders you kept in your underground cript. If you want to strike a deal with us, be worthy of your title and offer arcanists at the very least."


    An icy shiver ran down the archmage''s spine. ''How powerful are you to dismiss anything below the sixth tier?'' He pondered, holding his head in pain. The longer he spoke with the entity, the more he suffered. Desperation tinged his voice as he blurted, "Promise in the contract that you won''t cause massacres or anything that could attract the Magus."


    "I swear upon Zarathor''s glorious name," replied the voice, revealing its identity amidst loud cackles. Fortunately, his species hadn''t invaded this world for aeons, burying his existence in the sands of time. However, he always regretted his loss fifteen thousand years ago, making him dream of reopening the sealed passage. And here was his opportunity.


    Upon hearing the creature comply, the emperor''s voice thundered with the last bit of mental strength he possessed, "I hereby grant Zarathor a twelve-hour access to this plane in exchange for my earlier demands."


    Echoing his words, his unnaturally large mana pool drained at an alarming speed as the pentagram spun furiously. Sparks flew everywhere as a dark-red sun pressured space with untold power.


    Attacked from both sides, its stability started to waver as ugly cracks expanded in the empty air.


    SHATTER


    With a deafening noise, the space collapsed in a rain of glistening shards before the archmage''s weary eyes, revealing a tall, horned man that sent shivers down his spine.


    ''A MAGUS!'' The thought boomed in his mind as his consciousness began to slip into darkness. However, the man''s words reached him before he totally passed out. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are lucky you used a summoning contract to bind my actions, or I would have ruined your world. Hahaha."


    The rattling of chains reverberated for a moment as the creature laughed maniacally. Twenty seconds later, he blew the mist away with a dismissive gesture. Next, he snapped his fingers, creating a flawless, ethereal copy of the unconscious weakling and connected the sigil to it.


    Finally, he muttered guttural incantations that distorted the temple''s reality, veiling the past and next twelve hours in a tapestry of lies.


    "Your requests have been granted, ant. Time to breathe fresh air for the first time in ages," he said, running his dark nails through his silky white hair to adjust his appearance for this grand occasion. Then, he unfurled the red wings resting on his back, bent his knees, and shot to the sky like a rising meteor.


    The wind ruffled his elegant clothes as the beautiful blue sky greeted his ominous presence. With a swipe of his eyes, his vision pierced the horizon. "Found you," he said, his fists trembling in excitement as his figure darted away.

 Chapter 298 - 298: Adams Vengeance

    Simultaneously, a slight tremor shook Adam''s frame as he entered the fortified room. With a frown, his suspicion-filled eyes scanned his surroundings to find the cause. Unfortunately, his troubled search only alerted the surrounding adepts.


    "Enter and do your thing," one snorted, blocking the exit with his enormous body, unaware that someone had just left the passage behind him.


    Meanwhile, the mysterious man rode on a wave made out of pure mana, retracing the duo''s steps in a flash. His ethereal frame billowed in the throne hall as his eyes glowed in elation.


    "Hahaha. Look at you, the mighty emperor sprawled unconscious on the floor like a mere peasant," He chuckled, finding the situation surreal. "Makes my job easier," he added, almost singing as he crouched before the archmage. Then, he reapplied the same method used to create a template of Selene''s mana circuits.


    Two minutes later, shiny circuits crisscrossing in intricate patterns hovered above his palm. Planning to study them later, he made a U-turn and surfed to the temple''s entrance.


    "The boy said he felt something bizarre coming from the two statues the first time he came," he muttered, standing before the terrifying behemoth and majestic jet-black avian creature spanning several kilometers long.


    Opposite to Julius, he felt nothing coming from them. Thus, he didn''t waste time comparing who had the sharper senses, and only sent his mana to scan their insides thoroughly and... "Bingo," he smirked like a kid at his discovery.


    ''Two-tier seven magic beasts preserved in stone,'' he thought, feeling their living organs but dead minds. He believed they were essential for the emperor but didn''t really care. With a dismissive shrug, he copied their magic circuits, realising they were attached to their cores with a raised brow.


    "Fascinating," he muttered, wondering if the other beasts encased in the walls were more than mere artistic choices.


    Acting on his suspicion, he moved around the temple for half an hour, collecting more samples with shining eyes. In total, he got twenty-two tier-six circuits and two more tier-seven ones. ''I''ll study the differences between beast and humanoid circuits and see if I can merge them'', he thought, finding something to rejoice about after so many dull years spent waiting for the faithful day.


    With nothing more to do, he raced in te corridors, surfing on the ambient mana like a river''s current. The wind whipped through his ethereal frame as he reached the fortified room, crashing into a precise section of its wall with a smirk.


    After all, he was a soul. Unlike Adam, nothing restricted his movements but his will! He phased through the chamber and collided with the boy, returning to his soul sea unseen and unheard despite the tight security measures.


    "Are you done, big bro?" Julius asked, unaware of what had occurred. Curiosity gnawed at his heart ever since he heard about the mysterious list. Yet, his brother never told him why he needed those materials.


    "Hah? I''m just putting on a show. I won''t conduct the ritual here. Sleep for a bit please," answered Adam with a playful smile, dismissing the mana hand drawing random symbols on the ground. He would abide by the emperor''s rules and stay inside... Well, physically, at least.


    "Wake me up if they enter or before our time is up," he added, his luminous eyes dimming before the boy could answer.


    "..." Julius lost his voice before realising Adam was truly gone. ''After everything we went through to get the ghost essence, grimoire, and sigil, you won''t let me see the ritual?!'' He seethed, finding the situation unfair. Grumbling in annoyance, he forced himself to sleep, knowing the sigil would find its way to his brother in that mysterious place he visited during his sleep.


    ****


    Meanwhile, Adam''s smile blossomed as the archaic medal appeared in his right hand. "Finally!" he roared, raising his hand in victory. "I''ll complete your dream by unlocking the ultimate affinity, Kwame," he added, his heart pounding, hair bristling, and an excited shiver running through his skin.


    After calming his raging emotions, he left his apartment room, racing towards the tower he despised. "Humph. Today, I''m the one who''ll take advantage of you!" he shouted, glaring at the monstrously tall construct and his small warning board standing lonely in front of its colossal doors.


    With a vengeful smile, he placed one of the only three archmage sigils in the world in a small circle drawn on the tower''s doorsteps.


    Then, he gazed in satisfaction at the other materials resting in their own drawings around the plaza. "With such a large circle, there is no way I''ll fail!" He exclaimed, the moon''s glow casting red lights on his body.


    According to Kwame''s grimoire, conducting the ritual with the help of an archmage would yield the best possible result, unlocking a high affinity to mana. But the stronger the one performing the ritual, the larger the circle''s circumference had to be. With his lowly disciple tier, Adam knew he would barely unlock the worst level of affinity or fail because of his meager energy reserves.


    That''s when an absurd idea germinated in his brain. Since the tower could build an entire underground complex and fill it with tier three and four creatures on the third challenge, he didn''t doubt it could do much more on higher floors. ''The tower is more powerful than a magus!'' He believed in this ludicrous idea, building his ritual around it for the last month.


    "And now, the moment of truth!" He exclaimed, standing in the center with confidence.


    Hope filled his drumming heart as he gathered all his mana into his palms, ignoring the searing pain assaulting his protesting circuits. Then, he slammed them onto the ground, activating the central circle with an energy surge.


    The symbols composing it glowed fiercely, devouring his mana like a ravenous beast to fuel their activation... before dimming the next second.


    Baffled by how fast his mana failed him, he glared at the circle. "You already activated. Suck that pigsty of a tower to continue!" His roar echoed in the empty dream place, his hands trembled, and his eyes narrowed. Would he fail after all?


    S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 299 - 299: Dancing Wisps of Magic

    As defeat''s bitter taste filled his mouth, he glared at the useless tower. ''Come on! I know you''re overflowing with energy!'' He thought, clenching his teeth hard enough to make popping noises resound in the silent plaza. However, the circle''s light continued to dim, unable to support its activation.


    With a sad grimace, he sank to the ground, his eyes fixed on the glowing residue, and his hands cradling his aching head. Despair tightened around his heart, and tears of frustration welled up in his eyes.


    Just as his efforts seemed in vain, a terrifying hum resonated through the plaza, causing the air to vibrate around him. Shocked by the unexpected sound, he raised his head and squinted, trying to identify its source.


    At that moment, he witnessed something he never imagined was possible. The air split before his eyes into dense, swirling wisps, each shimmering with a different color.


    At the same time, the tower rumbled and shook as if expressing its rage.


    He looked down at his feet, watching the symbols'' fading glow intensify. They absorbed the colorful dancing lights in a silent clash against the towering construct.


    A broad smile spread across his face, his arms trembling as he clenched his fists. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I was right! The ritual found an alternative energy source! HAHAHA! " He yelled, his laugh reverberating under the red moon and dark sky as his heart burst with intense joy.


    Simultaneously, the materials rose from the ground, hovering mid-air in their places. Next, blinding light extended from the circle he stood in, crisscrossing and lightening forgotten natural symbols on its way.


    As if animated by its own will, the light reached Selene''s ancestral grimoire before the fusion pool. Then, it darted to the ghost''s essence.


    Within a minute, vibrant multicolored lights illuminated the plaza, transforming its gloomy landscape into a life-filled one for the first time.


    Meanwhile, the tower''s shaking intensified as Kwame''s natural symbols, acting as magnets for natural mana, siphoned its energy with merciless thirst.


    Thirty minutes later, the light reached the eighth material, revealing the circle''s ridiculous size. After all, who was Adam? He only wanted the best. So, its circumference spanned the entire plaza, meaning several kilometers wide!


    As the circle absorbed the mana wisps, their different colors revealed their unique effects. The elegant slabs froze, burned, distorted, sprouted vegetation, turned metallic, became sand, aged, teleported, or exploded. Many mysterious events unfolded, with each affinity displaying its power in a grand spectacle, as if bowing in respect to Kwame''s genius.


    Amazed and his heart pounding, Adam watched the dreamlike scene unfold like a boy witnessing magic for the first time. Yet, he knew the main character had yet to make an appearance.


    Fortunately, his anticipation didn''t linger for long. Like a freed prisoner, a massive cloud of swirling dark-blue energy burst from the tower, signaling the entrance of the final element.


    "Catch them all!" He yelled, his tense right arm cutting the wind.


    Behind him, the archaic medal hovered, exuding powerful grey mists that pressured and froze the ground below.


    Each artifact and material involved in the ritual responded, unleashing its stored energy to clash against the fast-approaching cloud, treating it as a common enemy.


    However, the dark blue energy was the base of their powers. Without mana, no affinity could manifest!


    In an instant, the cloud snuffed the rebellious children, extinguishing the powerful solar and soul energies with ease. Then, it encompassed everything, reaching the dream place''s eleventh area''s edges and absorbing all the affinities'' properties like a vacuum.


    Ominous arcs of condensed power danced on its surface, lightening its shade and causing Adam to back a step. The hovering artefacts clanked powerlessly to the ground, drained of what made them reach their tiers.


    Except for the stubborn sigil.


    Despite the cloud''s dominance, it fiercely defended itself, creating a safe sphere only a few centimeters wide to sustain its survival.


    As if provoked, the cloud swirled and condensed for a second. Its size shrunk to shape itself into a swirling humanoid entity crackling with energy. Under Adam''s trembling eyes, it clutched the archaic medal''s defenses between its palms.


    Space shattered, and the fabric of reality trembled. After a short second, its hands clapped the last item with ease, proving how vain its arrogant resistance had been.


    "Even tier eight items can''t resist pure mana!" Adam exclaimed, his eyes fixed on the mana siphoning the magus'' powers from the sigil.


    Soon, a burst of energy boomed across the dream place, its shockwave blasting his hair and almost causing him to fall. He gazed at the now sky-blue energy with yearning as his fingers inched towards it.


    Unfortunately, his knowledge about the ritual ended here. He could only go with the flow without doing anything foolish. Instead, he slowly withdrew his hand, taking a deep breath to steady himself.


    And his wait didn''t last long. The mana entity turned towards him and moved its featureless face up and down as if to appraise his worthiness. Then, it tilted its head to the right. Its gaze lingered on the tower before its frame dispersed into a beautiful sparkling mist.


    ****


    Simultaneously, an individual engulfed in billowing grey energies rose from his seat abruptly. Loud noises echoed in the dimly lit place as his heavy throne crashed on the ground. Flickering shadows danced on his face as his upper lips rose in dissatisfaction. "What happened to my sigil?" he muttered, sensing its drained energy.


    Closing his left eye, he gazed up, his vision piercing kilometers of rocks until it landed on the southern continent''s red desert. He then observed the emperor''s copy with a frown, sensing nothing wrong with it.


    ''Strange,'' he thought, using one of the archaic medal''s features to see, hear, and smell what happened around the archmage for the last twenty-four hours.


    However, his discoveries only added to his confusion. He only witnessed his resting figure in the beast temple. Irritated by the mysterious occurrence, he ground his teeth for a moment before shrugging. "I don''t have time to manage rebellious kids.


    Have all the fun you want in the few years you have left before the great war," he said, mana dancing behind him to restore his throne''s position before he sat on it.


    "You''ll need all the help and resources you can get to survive," he snickered, closing his eyes to focus on the underground. Many kilometers below, he monitored hundreds of ethereal entities. Their chains rattled against the ground as they worked like slaves to excavate what he desired.


    However, one froze among them. Its luminous eyes danced with ethereal joy for a moment before it continued drilling the ground, acting as if nothing had happened. Yet, a single ethereal tear rolled down his cheek.

 Chapter 300 - 300: The Infernal Ritual

    The sparkling mist lingered, billowing around Adam''s figure before its rotation speed increased, until a sky-blue tornado rose to the sky, surpassing the tower''s height. Standing in the storm''s eye, Adam scratched his head in confusion, unsure what to do.


    However, the mana decided for him. The wind howled in his ears, and his eyes widened in shock as he flailed his arms to protect himself from the collapsing typhoon in vain.


    The potent energy phased through his body, directly assaulting his soul with horrifying brutality.


    Purple thunder crashed on the listless artefacts, re-injecting power into the glowing symbols.


    "ARGH!" A blood-curdling lightning storm engulfed the plaza as Adam roared in pain. He felt the mana dissect his soul morsel by morsel in fear. Meanwhile, the electric current followed the scalding light on the ground, reaching his body.


    It phased through it as the mana did and condensed into a purple sphere brimming with energy, hovering in a space carved by the mana tornado.


    The pain lessened a bit, causing a sigh of relief to escape his lips as he hoped the torturous experience was over. Yet, loud rumblings followed, shattering his sense of safety.


    ''Don''t tell me...'' He thought, eying the circle''s nexus in despair. Unfortunately, the thing he dreaded came true.


    The dark sky spewed scorching lava on the artefacts, illuminating everything red. Simultaneously, the same pain assaulted his soul again. Yet, this time, it was much worse.


    Painful roars reverberated as a small dark-red sphere formed. His white T-shirt stuck to his skin, soaked with sweat, and his eyes trembled as he imagined the worst plausible scenario in trepidation.


    "N-No," he stuttered, unwilling to suffer from the growing pain. After all, his soul''s space was limited. The more things it had to incorporate, the more it would be cut, making the pain progressively unbearable, and he knew it.


    However, the mana didn''t give him the luxury of choice as ice rained down, causing him to clench his jaw to endure. Since he had no choice but to suffer, he would do it with style. "Bring your worst! I won''t scream anymore, for I''m a true man!" He roared, his defiant voice vibrating on the mana like a challenge.


    As his words lingered, icy sweat dripped from his forehead. Yet, he kept his mouth tightly sealed until a glacial sphere hovered inside him.


    But he knew things weren''t over yet. He endured, and endured, and endure again. Relying on his tenacious will and self-confidence, he took in all the pain, resisted sleep''s embrace, and kept his word. Not a single sound filtered through his mouth despite the dozens of orbs hovering peacefully in his soul.


    However, his dishevelled appearance was anything but stylish... Sprawled on the ground like a stiff corpse, he used all his mental strength to breathe with difficulty. His red fingers bled as his nails lingered a few centimeters from him, and a mix of tears and snot covered his face.


    He lost count of how many times he had been subjected to the terrible pain at this point. Even his determination didn''t matter anymore. He knew he reached his limits. His dependable limbs didn''t feel attached to his body anymore. He had no strength left, and the only sensation left was pain. A world of pain.


    If hell existed, he didn''t doubt he got a taste of it with this ritual.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t over. Despite the melted slabs and materials, the tornado still spun vigorously, showing he would continue to suffer or... die.


    ''I can''t anymore...'' he thought, his torn soul wishing to extinguish the embers of his irrational resistance and dissipate. Yet, a part of him refused to submit.


    ''Fight back!'' S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I have no more strength,'' he answered, his exhausted inner voice a whisper.


    ''Surpass your limits, then!''


    ''My body is already ruined. Even my mind is on the brink of shattering,'' he replied again, his dull eyes gazing at the blue sky.


    ''Consider it like mental training, then!''


    The voice echoed, causing his brows to furrow as he realised they were the advice he had offered Julius over the years.


    ''Surpass it with your own strength!'' His own voice thundered in his mind, deafening his pain and defeatist thoughts as he realised he had been on the brink of giving up for the first time.


    ''I''ll never surrender!'' He roared, reigniting the embers in his heart until it burned like a raging inferno. ''My mind will never be my undoing!'' He added, cementing his resolve in the most desperate situation he faced.


    ''I''ll survive and burn Kwame''s grimoire!'' He concluded, cursing the archmage with all his heart. What shitty ritual was that? No humans could survive it considering the requirements since one had to be under twelve to fulfil the first.


    Fueled by his resolve, his dull eyes glistened, and his upper lips rose to show his teeth.


    As if noticing his defiant gaze, the tornado raged around him, ripping his clothes to shreds. Then, the wind howled like a wounded beast as the mana smashed against his body.


    His rib cage shattered, caving in upon impact, causing blood to fill his throat. However, his eyes remained firm. Soon, his body turned into a bloody mess, limbs flying out of the circle until only his soul remained.


    Even then, his eyes only narrowed in focus. He would take everything, survive, and return to explore this wonderful world with Julius. ''You can''t stop me!'' his voice boomed, causing the spheres hovering in his soul to shake wildly.


    As his resolve, tempered in hardships and pain, turned as solid as an artifact, the entire sky-blue tornado finally drilled into his soul, causing it to bloat and distort into an ugly grey mass.


    Yet, after a second, the mana gradually condensed into an intricate orb covered in mystical symbols and filled with small sockets. Then, mana tentacles emerged, encasing every sphere inside its sky-blue frame until it hovered peacefully by his soul essence.


    However, before Adam could sigh in relief, dark clouds crackling with golden energy gathered in the sky, ready to rain death on the foolish creature who dared to defy natural laws.


    His soul trembled as he saw them before he smirked. ''I''m unable to move but... I can leave whenever I want!'' he thought, using his last fragment of mental strength to grab the sigil with a mage''s hand and close his eyes to return to the real world.


    ****


    Upon seeing the boy pacing in the room with a worried frown, he smiled softly, threw the archaic medal and fell unconscious, unable to endure the damage anymore.

 Chapter 301 - 301: The Boy with the Poker Face

    "Big bro? Big bro!" yelled Julius, his panicked eyes darting over his brother''s body. Fortunately, his ethereal frame wasn''t flickering, causing his tense muscles to relax a little. Yet, he knew something terrible must have happened after witnessing the cracked sigil.


    Fear flickered in his eyes. "What did you do?" he muttered, his lips curling into a bitter smile. They had promised to return the sigil in pristine condition. But not only was it on the verge of collapse, he couldn''t feel any energy coming from it. The archaic medal was no different from a decorative ornament found in markets.


    "We need to escape, or we''re dead," he said, his face paling as he imagined how the emperor would deal with them after seeing his precious item ruined.


    Panic overwhelmed his reason for a brief moment before he shook his head. Then, he closed his eyes and sat cross-legged, taking deep breaths to restore his inner harmony according to the sutra''s teaching. Acting in haste would be a mistake. He knew it. Thus, he calmed down before doing anything rash.


    With the adepts guarding the fortified chamber, he would die before taking ten steps. The only solution he could think of was to restore the sigil enough to dupe them.


    ''I''ll meld the sides to fill the cracks first,'' he thought, channelling fire Qi in his meridians to heat the medal. Then, he busied himself for twenty minutes to repair its appearance.


    The result didn''t satisfy him, but he did his best. Next, he knocked on the door to attract their supervisors'' attention.


    "What? You still have an hour and a half before the limit," snorted a guard through the door''s sliding window, clearly displeased about his mission.


    With a short cough to fix his voice, the boy answered, "We are done. I''m sure you have more meaningful missions to accomplish. So, we did our best to end faster."


    Suspicion flashed in the adept''s eyes as he scanned the duo. However, seeing Julius'' bright smile and glistening eyes, he tucked his fingers around his chin. "You''re right. Monitoring two brats is below me. Hand the sigil and return to play with dirt." His belittling words found their audience as the other adepts laughed before he unlocked the door.


    His heart as calm as a lake, Julius complied with the instruction. It was a do-or-die situation, and he couldn''t let his emotions betray him. Yet, a genuine smile spread across his face as he remembered his brother''s words. ''He was right four years ago. I need to train my poker face for these moments,'' he thought, recalling his grimaces in the Riverwood manor.


    Silently, the guard pocketed the sigil without scrutinising it since it was the first time he saw it. Instead, he scanned the room to confirm a ritual had undoubtedly taken place in the chamber.


    Old symbols covered the ground in patterns he had never seen before. Yet something bothered him. "Why can''t I feel any mana fluctuation?" He asked the boy, confusion and suspicion mixing in his eyes.


    "Oh..." Julius started, lowering his head bitterly. "We failed since the beginning," he said, pointing his finger towards Adam. "He even lost consciousness. I wanted to try again after he recovered. But even after nine hours, he is still in this state," he added, letting a trace of his inner turmoil filter through his face to make his lies more believable.


    "Meaning you waste our time?" Asked the guard, frowning in anger.


    "I''m sorry... he paid a heavy price already, and I only want to return to the college to heal him," he answered, covering his eyes with his forearm. If not for the catastrophic situation, he would have really cried, making his expression flawless.


    "Tsk. Follow me," the guard said, a disdainful grimace covering his face. Then, he navigated the corridors, guiding the duo to the familiar garden.


    Upon seeing their arrival, the priest swiftly walked to them with a smile. "I assume you met failure," he said, an empathetic smile tugging at his lips. "It''s difficult to manipulate such a powerful item," he added before extending his hand to receive Elena''s ritual.


    Understanding, Julius retrieved a thick stack of handwritten documents from his uniform''s inner pocket. "I''m sorry my brother can''t deliver them himself," he said before asking many questions about the capital''s culture.


    Confused by the boy''s sudden interest, the priest raised a brow. Then, he pointed his finger at the Gate and smiled. "I''ll answer the best I can on the way," he said, walking towards the towering construct while explaining why the houses were flat, how the emperor ruled, or what specialties the citizens ate.


    "Your passion flatters me," he said, activating the structure under the guard''s eyes. "Next time you visit, I''ll appoint a guide to help you discover the city," he added, patting the boy''s shoulder.


    "Thank you, sir!" Julius answered, beaming a smile before walking towards the forming mana veil.


    The next moment, the priest watched their guest disappear. Then, he turned to the guard, his face hardening. "Show me the sigil," he ordered, his warm demeanor gone.


    Using mana, he retrieved the archaic medal with squinted eyes. He wanted to check it earlier, but the boy''s sudden enthusiasm distracted him. He now understood his purpose. Unfortunately, they had to prepare for the worst and didn''t have time to chase him down; otherwise, he would have crossed the Gate himself to bring the little scammer back.


    "We are dead," he said, clenching his fist as he highlighted the faint cracks clumsily hidden by Julius.


    Before the guard could recover from his shock, he continued, "Relay my orders. Gather every able mage in the temple. Activate every layer of mana barrier around the city and escort the citizens to the underground shelters."


    Stunned, the guard''s hands trembled. "W-what are we going to face?" He asked, his voice filled with trepidation.


    The priest lingered, his pupils constricting in despair. "The magus," he said, his soft voice thundering in the adept''s ears like a death penalty.


    However, he didn''t have time to waste explaining more. His legs bulged as he raced to the throne hall to warn his emperor.


    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 302 - 302: A Relic of Power and Ruin

    The priest raced against the howling wind, leaving afterimages in his wake. Fortunately, the temple''s designer used the best materials, or the elegant slabs would have cracked under his legs'' pressure.


    He penetrated the throne hall in a flash, his eyes widening in panic. "My Emperor!" He yelled, rushing to the unconscious archmage. The worst theories took shape in his mind as it swirled into chaos. With the sigil in this state, did the magus retaliate already, snuffing his liege''s life like a candle?


    However, his tense expression relaxed after he checked the powerful man''s heartbeat. Drawing a deep breath of relief, he used his mana to check his condition, ignoring the ethereal copy flickering in and out of existence. After all, Zarathor only veiled the magus'' eyes.


    After a short moment, the emperor''s eyelids fluttered, and soft moans unbefitting of such a terrifying figure escaped his lips. "Mhhh. What happened?" He muttered, holding his throbbing head with a grimace.


    "I have terrible news to report!" The priest said, an icy shiver running down his spine.


    However, the emperor raised his hand to command silence. Then, he gazed at his surroundings, taking time to recover his bearings. The morning sun he expected to see was gone, replaced by a sky tinged with orange hues, meaning he missed many hours.


    Memories of what he did before his blackout gradually resurfaced as a frown spread over his forehead. "Did you get the ritual?" He asked, turning to the priest.


    "Yes. But..." the priest hesitated before outstretching his hand. "The sigil is ruined!" He exclaimed, showing the cracked archaic medal resting in his trembling palm.


    Alarmed, the emperor rose to his feed like a panther, snatching the item with incredible swiftness. His frown deepened as he scanned it.


    "Why is the bastard not here yet?" He muttered, his mana dancing in and out of the sigil through its fissures. There was no way the magus didn''t feel its drained powers and broken link after so many hours, compelling him to wonder what held him back.


    "Tell me you didn''t kill the brats," he said, holding the bridge of his nose between his fingers to chase his splitting headache away.


    "I''m ashamed," the priest replied, bowing his head in reverence. "The kid tricked me and escaped. His ghostly guardian is unconscious," he added, not understanding how they mattered when they faced destruction.


    "Good. I''ll visit the college. Leave to prepare the Gate," the archmage said, swinging his palm to command attention as his mind raced in all directions. The magus'' inaction, despite his newly regained freedom, filled him with joy and worry at the same time.


    However, the facts were laid bare before his eyes. His soul didn''t collapse, and no mana surge struck his empire. After all, the magus could annihilate him with a single thought.


    ''Is it because of the ghost''s ritual or that creature''s doing?'' He pondered, gazing at the loyal priest''s departing figure. ''If it is because of them, I''m in debt,'' he added, a dissatisfied grimace covering his features. When had he ever owed something to someone? Be it debts of gratitude or the more regular debts of blood, he had always repaid them without delay.


    Then, he focused on the image of the creature he struck a deal with. "Did I commit a huge, unneeded mistake?" He muttered, gazing at the horizon with his piercing blue eyes to spot the terrifying creature and ascertain it wasn''t raining death on his world.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Zarathor smiled in a small city''s streets. His classic but old-fashioned clothes were gone and a leather jacket fluttering around his fit body replaced them. With steady steps, he walked to the dust-filled mining area.


    Heavy carts filled with unorganised stones covered the field as burly men holding pickaxes busied themselves with their work. Soon, noticing the enchanting man''s silky white hair and expensive outfit, a supervisor raced to meet him. "What can I help ya with, m''lord," he asked, fidgeting with his fingers with a nervous frown.


    "Oh! What politeness! I like your people more and more," replied Zarathor, a devilish smile tugging at his lips as ideas popped into his mind. Unfortunately, he couldn''t act on them because the contract''s invisible chains bound him. "I''ll just explore the mine for a few minutes.


    Act as if I don''t exist," he added, waving his hand in dismissal before walking to the quarry''s mouth under the baffled man''s eyes.


    He followed the narrow pathway, passing by sweating men swinging their pickaxes vigorously until he reached an area covered with warning signs and blocked by wooden planks.


    His eyes lit up as he felt he drew closer to his goal. Carried by the wind, demented whispers filled his ears. Anyone hearing them would have gone crazy, yet they sounded like music to him.


    "Those fools never found it," he said, his broadening smile letting his teeth glisten in the dimly lit mine as ominous shadows danced on the walls.


    With a snap of his fingers, the ground rumbled under his feet, parting to let his body pass through several kilometers before closing, leaving no traces behind.


    After a brief fall, he unfurled his red wings and flew towards a glistening light. With each meter crossed, his heart pounded harder as the light grew brighter until his eyes enlarged.


    "Hahaha! Found you!" He burst into a fit of uncontrollable laughter as he gazed at a terrifying great sword planted in the rocks. However, a statue standing nearby ruined his excellent mood.


    With a disdainful grimace, he spat on it. "You are our race''s disgrace, sister Nyxara," he said, his face contorting into a ghastly grimace as he raised his foot.


    RUMBLE S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rocks flew in the air before colliding with the ground as he added, "No one wishes for your return. Die in this lowly world, wench."


    With the hateful individual out of his way, his smile gradually blossomed as his fingers inched towards the great sword''s rough pommel. "Come see your new master, baby. Together, we''ll sow ruin and death everywhere," he said, excitement filling his voice. Meanwhile, menacing blood-red energies billowed around him.

 Chapter 303 - 303: A Legacy of Fire and Ashes

    The glowing light emitted by the horrifying sword responded to Zarathor''s energy, shaking to life for the first time in eons. The thick rocky floor rumbled as if excited for the sword... or to be freed from its ominous presence.


    Meanwhile, anticipation boiled into Zarathor''s blood as his hand wrapped around the pommel. However, before his joy could fully settle, a buzzing noise echoed in the cave.


    With a swift movement, he retrieved his numb arm and gazed at energy sparks dancing on the great sword with a frown. "Don''t refuse me. I''m your only chance to leave this place!" He yelled, gritting his teeth and steeling his resolve. Then, he extended his arm to grab the pommel again.


    Unfortunately, a surge of green fire erupted before his eyes, prompting him to step back by reflexe. "No! I won''t leave without retrieving you!" He spat through clenched teeth, unwilling to give up. Yet, his eyes trembled in dread as they stared at the dancing flames.


    A slight touch was all they needed to turn him into a pile of smoking ashes. He knew it. But why was the blade reacting like that? With his strength and compatible powers, it should have been elated to join him and leave this damp underground.


    ''Did it deem me unworthy?'' He pondered, his lips raising and guttural growls escaping his mouth. His hands trembled in anger as realisation struck him.


    The blade wasn''t just an artefact. No. It was one of his realm''s most potent heirlooms, passed down to the worthiest prince or princess. Yet, his sister wielded it in battle, but he couldn''t even touch it. Worse, fifteen thousand years elapsed, forcing him to a conclusion.


    "Am I still weaker than her? Nonsense! I can do anything she could do better! I''m ranked number six despite my age! SO, WHY?" His powerful voice cut through the mountain. Dust billowed everywhere as loud noises echoed his soul-shattering scream.


    The miners working above scrambled away in fear as gravel fell from the ceiling, burying the tunnels.


    Despite the commotion, the great sword remained silent.


    Exhaling smoke, Zarathor''s eyes narrowed into slits. Traces of obsession flashed in their depths as he took resolute steps. Even if he lost an arm, he would make the artefact submit. It was no longer a question of benefit but pride. ''I won''t tolerate anything or anyone implying that I''m inferior to Nyxara!'' he thought, malevolent energy engulfing his body in blazing fire.


    As he drew closer, almost grabbing the pommel for the third time, he felt a potent force tugging at his arm. Ethereal chains wrapped around his body, their rattling grating at his mind horrendously as he howled, "No! Not yet!"


    Uncaring about his wants, they pulled at his being as the space cracked and shattered in a rain of glittering sparks behind him.


    "Move, please. Just a few centimeters!" He pleaded, unwillingness filling his heart. He was so close to achieving his goal, yet he would fail at the last second. His muscles doubled in size, and his veins bulged. With everything he had, he resisted the merciless force in vain. The summoning contract''s power was absolute.


    Even tier eight existences had to bow to its rules, willingly or not. Since the twelve hours ran out, they forced him to return to whence he came.


    "Wait for me!" He spat, pointing his right finger at the artifact as the cracked space devoured his body. Then, the fissures mended themselves, banishing Zarathor from the magic world, and leaving his lingering regrets behind.


    In the meantime, the great sword stood motionless, awaiting a worthy master to appear.


    ****


    Simultaneously, Julius stepped out of the humming construct, taking the safe academy environment in until he saw Shepard. "Quick! Deactivate the Gate," he yelled, racing towards him.


    Stunned by the boy''s panicked face, and his unconscious disciple floating powerlessly behind him, the dean moved into action with incredible speed. His hands blurred as he managed the control circle to cut the Gate''s power suply entirely.


    As the blue veil covering it dissipated into the air, he frowned at the boy. "What happened?" His solemn voice echoed in the gardens.


    Embarrassed, Julius'' cheeks flushed bright red in embarrassment. Scratching his head, he said, "We... we maybe broke the archmage sigil..." he said.


    His low voice thundered into Shepard''s ears like a death sentence. His body shook with dread and his bulging eyes almost popped out of their sockets. "You... What?!" He shouted, unable to remain calm after hearing such devastating news. What he had feared occurred. The duo messed with the wrong individual, and now he would die for their mistakes.


    With a bitter smile, he gazed at the boy''s lowered face before coughing to recompose himself. "Why is he unconscious?" He asked, pointing at his disciple.


    "I don''t know. He didn''t let me witness the ritual and came back like this with the broken sigil," Julius answered, turning towards the girl''s dorms. "I returned as fast as possible to ask Nova and Morgane to help heal him," he added, his urgent voice compelling the dean to follow him.


    Hurriedly, they navigated the gardens as he recounted how he escaped in one piece, to Shepard''s shock. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, they reached Asha''s room under the gentle rays of the setting sun. The young lady rapidly opened it, alarmed by the vigorous knocks disturbing her training. However, any trace of annoyance disappeared from her face, replaced by seriousness. "Julius, Shepard? Why did you come to my room so late?" She asked.


    However, Julius squinted, answering with a question, "Where is Nova?" He failed to see the ethereal beauty in the room, causing a wave of anxiety to wrap around his heart.


    "She left an hour ago to play with her snowcat. I don''t know where she is exactly," replied Asha, worry flashing in her green eyes as she finally spotted Adam''s dim eyes.


    "Is Morgane in her room?" The boy asked again, gritting his teeth in frustration. If both were absent, he really didn''t know what he could do to help his brother.

 Chapter 304 - 304: Gifts and Grudges

    "She should be. Let me accompany you," replied Asha, putting on her cute slippers before closing the door behind her. Without waiting for their response, she took the lead, heading towards Morgane''s room.


    Grateful, Julius followed behind her, summarising what happened on their short walk before his eyes lit up. Soft lights filtered through the room''s door, showing him she was present. Without wasting any time, he knocked urgently, alerting her.


    A moment later, the frowning girl opened the door, her blue eyes scanning them in displeasure. "What do you want?" She asked, closing the door behind her before they could peek inside.


    "We need you to examine big bro''s state. He has been unconscious for over an hour already, and I''m afraid for his health," Julius said, a bitter smile tugging at his lips. He sought Nova first, knowing Morgane''s grudge might prevent her from helping. After all, she couldn''t have forgiven his brother for putting her mother''s soul to rest so quickly.


    Opposite to his suspicion, the girl bit her lips as her displeased frown turned into one of worry. Indeed, She hadn''t forgiven Adam, even though she knew he had no choice. But after surviving the Belloria kingdom''s hunt, her anger had subsided significantly. She had seen firsthand how the ghost did everything he could to bring her back in good health.


    None of his small yet meaningful gestures escaped her eyes. Thus, she felt genuine concern for him.


    The next moment, she placed her hand over his arm and scanned his soul using her high affinity and knowledge as guides. However, her initial diagnosis caused her frown to deepen.


    "His soul has been shredded to pieces and reassembled several times," she said, an icy shiver running down her spine. "Several dozen times... all to create enough space for a strange blue sphere to hover around his essence," she added, confused about the ornament-like thing pulsing with energy.


    She lingered for a moment, drawing a deep breath before concluding. "I don''t know how he is still alive."


    Palling at the revelation, tears welled up in the boy''s eyes as his clenched fists trembled. "H-how is he now?" He asked, afraid to hear the worst.


    "His soul is fine. It had always been damaged in the first place. The reassembling didn''t aggravate its state," she replied, causing Shepard to frown.


    "The problem comes most likely from the shock his mind suffered. Sadly, only the mysterious School of Astral Projection teachers are proficient in healing those scars," he revealed, tucking his fingers around his chin with a pensive grimace. Located on the eastern continent''s edges, traveling there would take months on land since they couldn''t reactivate the Gate yet.


    However, an authoritative voice echoed in his mind before he could think further.


    "Open Your Gate, Shepard. Now," said the Beast emperor, his frustration evident to the arcanist.


    His lips twitched in response as a sense of defeat blossomed in his heart. Why try to awaken his disciple when they would all die under the archmage''s vindictive spells?


    His hand holding his forehead in despair, he said, "Julius, we can''t escape him. I warned the two of you about how dangerous he is. Now, we''ll all pay the price."


    His bitter words lingered as he grabbed his hand and pulled him to the garden under Asha''s and Morgane''s baffled eyes. "Don''t follow us," he added, his shoulders slumped and face decomposed.


    **** S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ten minutes later, the Gate''s veil of mana hummed to life and encased the towering construct as Shepard plopped to the ground. It was terrible to open the door for his executioner to carry out his task with his own two hands. But what choice did he have? If he didn''t, the archmage could pass through another city''s Gate and fly to his college.


    At that time, he knew his death would be anything but peaceful after angering the madman further.


    Soon, the emperor''s black and red robes fluttered in the college''s garden wind. Followed by his loyal priest, he glared at the boy and his unconscious guardian. "Do you know what you did?" He asked, his blue eyes piercing them like sharp knives as mana filtered through his body.


    Scared witless, Julius and Shepard kneeled powerlessly before the brutal man, awaiting their unavoidable deaths.


    ''I told you many times we shouldn''t meet him,'' the boy thought bitterly, casting reproachful glances at his brother. Yet, the terrifying man spoke again, causing his eyes to widen.


    "You destroyed my slave''s collar without alerting the magus!" the emperor''s voice thundered, his arms trembling in joy. "Whether it''s mostly your doing or just luck, this is an incredible chance. We should celebrate," he added, his eyes softening. Then, the priest retrieved a hard bone from his robe, wrapping it in a white cloth before extending it to the shocked Julius.


    Before the duo could understand the ridiculous situation unfolding before their eyes, the emperor continued, "It''s an earth drake''s bone. Even if the creature is only of the sixth tier, its incredible bone density and resilience are comparable to most tier seven magic beasts. It''s yours," he grinned, satisfied by his gift as the first stars lit the darkening sky.


    After all, drakes shared the fabled dragon''s lineage. Even if they were much weaker comparatively, they were formidable adversaries only he could defeat without sustaining heavy injuries.


    Upon seeing the dreadful man''s pleased expression and smile, Julius shook his head to recompose himself. "Didn''t you come to kill us?" He asked, unable to believe they wouldn''t die today.


    Shepard shook, sharing the boy''s suspicions. It made no sense to him to see the emperor come to reward them after the duo destroyed the proof of his achievements, one of the only three archmage sigils in the world.


    Yet, the emperor only nodded before turning to leave. He had repaid his debts and owed them nothing, freeing his heart from potential future sympathies. What they did exactly didn''t interest him much, either. All that mattered was his freedom and everything he could do now with Ossian''s ghost army, the ritual, and Selene''s under-construction flying fortress.


    Meanwhile, the priest placed the bone before the boy before following his liege.


    As their figure disappeared, Shepard sprang to his feet like a magical beast and burst into laughter. "Hahaha! I knew I couldn''t die so young!" He said, feeling the world protected him, unwilling to lose such a charming genius.


    However, they both missed the most significant part of the archmage''s declaration. He was free, unbound by the world''s strict rules until the magus in person appeared to restrict him again...

 Chapter 305 - 305: Arcane Rivals

    After regaining his composure, Shepard eyed the thick bone. Greed flickered in his eyes for a moment before he coughed. "I''m interested in this material. Want to trade it?" He asked, imagining how sturdy the staff he would create using it would be.


    However, Julius shook his head. "I can''t decide. Ask big bro after he wakes up," he responded, shrugging his shoulders and reviewing the events in his mind. He understood the sigil was more than a mere medal, but what consequences would its destruction have? Unfortunately, without more knowledge of the emperor''s and magus'' dynamics, he failed to draw any conclusion.


    His mind wandered for a moment until Shepard''s voice awakened him from his contemplation.


    "What a shame," he said, a disappointed smile tugging at his lips. Then, he gazed at the starlit sky as a calculative light flashed in his eyes. "It''s not too late to visit Orion," he added, elated by his survival. In an excellent mood, he wanted to resolve all the lingering problems in one fell swoop. That, of course, included Adam''s coma.


    "I don''t know who that man is, but sure," replied Julius, trusting the arcanist and recalling his youth. Ever since he was a kid, his brother insisted on the importance of the mind. Once shattered, having a body, or a soul in his case, wouldn''t matter. According to his words, it even placed first on the ladder of importance despite his yearning for a body.


    As he pondered, Shepard set the Gate''s coordinate before returning with a smile.


    "For information, the school covers a small area of the Jadevale kingdom. Its king rose to power fifty years ago," the dean explained, with a raised finger, knowing how much the boy loved history classes.


    Next, they traversed the thick mana veil, enduring the disgusting sensation of teleportation, before opening their eyes in a different place.


    Similar to the college, a thick barrier encased the school''s campus. However, the stars drew Julius'' attention the most. He didn''t know why, but their fierce flow illuminated the sky more than the moon, confusing him. He knew astral mages focused on discovering other realms and communicating with their inhabitants. Yet, the otherworldly landscape still thrilled him into mutism.


    Meanwhile, Shepard scanned the surroundings with a smirk. "Humph. My academy''s garden is much better than this rathole," he snorted, crossing his arms around his chest with a proud expression.


    "..." Julius gazed at him suspiciously in response. ''It''s not,'' he thought, wondering if Shepard''s competitiveness blinded him.


    "A shame the boy is too shy to break your delusions, man-child." A sudden voice echoed, sounding from everywhere at the same time.


    His fists raised into a guard, Julius scanned the surroundings, ready to protect himself in this unfamiliar place.


    "Oh! What a scary kid," said the voice before a man suddenly appeared before him in a show of sparkling lights. "Shepard, your students are much worse than mine! Look at him! He is already ready to resort to violence!" The man said, stroking his long beard before his wrinkly face broadened into a smirk. "But I guess it''s normal.


    They must resemble their dean!" He added, openly taunting the powerful arcanist.


    "Shut up, Orion. If you want to compete, wait for the next inter-academy tournament. My students will not only crush yours but everyone''s disciples," answered Shepard, his eyes narrowed into slits. Since the rules forbade them to fight, each arcanist believed to be the greatest. Thus, to compete without ravaging the earth and follow the rules, they used the competition to rank themselves.


    And to spice things up, they organised betting sessions.


    "Hahaha. Sure. With your alchemy and transmutation, I only hope you won''t end up last again," Orion chuckled, his eyes glistening with amusement. How bold was the man to claim he would beat everyone when his students focused on learning supporting jobs rather than offensive spells? "Keep deluding yourself," he added before turning to the boy glaring daggers at him.


    "Your big brother won''t win. What can he do against students wielding the elements, summoning terrifying creatures from other planes, wielding light and dark magic, illusion or transforming? Throw potions at them?" He said, shaking his head. Then, he gazed at his rival, who desperately tried to steal his ninth place for the last decades.


    "Why did you visit me so late?" He asked, dropping his playful attitude to assume the bearing of an arcanist.


    Meanwhile, Julius'' eyes widened as a startling idea popped into his mind. ''Can he read my thoughts?'' He asked, his jaws dropping as Orion winked at him to confirm his suspicions.


    "One of my pupils suffered heavy mental damage. Can you heal him?" Replied Shepard, his face turning solemn as he knew nothing came free in this world.


    "Mhh. The ghost attached to the boy?" Muttered Orion before mouthing a spell to scan his mind. He lingered momentarily as his hands shook and old eyes widened before replying. "I can heal him. But for his young age, he bears deep scars."


    Confused by the answer, Julius spoke, knowing his thoughts weren''t private anymore, "What do you mean? Big Bro should be around forty-two. He isn''t young at all."


    "He lied to you. I feel the moment and date of his birth clearly. The twenty-ninth of the eight-month twelve years ago, he opened his eyes for the first time," he said, his brows furrowing as he realised the inconsistency.


    "That''s impossible," Shepard said, sharing his understanding and doubts. When did he die if the moment he awakened as a ghost was the moment of his birth?


    However, Orion''s spell couldn''t be wrong. No matter where you came from or how time flew in your plane, its accuracy never failed him.


    "Maybe it''s because he is a summoned?" Asked Julius, finding their doubtful expressions ridiculous.


    "It doesn''t matter. The stars exist and hover above every plane. He''s twelve years old, that''s a fact," answered Orion before dropping the conversation. After all, it was a mystery they needed to solve, not him. Then, he smiled, continuing their earlier discussion and stating his price, "Since you already know about the summoned, I want five of them."


    However, Shepard''s answer baffled them. "What''s a summoned?" He asked, his gray eyes glistening with confusion. Since he served no kings and ruled a city-state, no one informed him about the undercurrents shaking the world''s foundations or the bleak future prophesied.


    S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 306 - 306: The Weight of a Crown and the Dreams of an Arcanist

    Orion spent a long moment recounting what his wise king told him twelve years ago. Opposite to the rest of the world, summoned were treated like valuable citizens in Jadevale. He even received orders to take good care and educate them with strong moral values since childhood.


    Once done with his explanation, he shook his head, a mocking smile stretching on his face. "You really deserve to be ranked last. At least, you control a single city in the middle of nowhere, so only a few of them should have appeared in your territory," he said, finding Shepard''s ignorance baffling.


    "How was I supposed to know when everyone kept it a secret?!" replied Shepard, his brows twitching in irritation as he realised he had missed many strong potential disciples over the year. No. Worse than that, he left their potential rot in a golden city where greed and scams ran rampant. ''I need to bring them to the college!'' He thought, his gray eyes glistening with determination.


    All wasn''t lost yet. He still had around three months to find and educate them if Orion''s words were accurate. Eager to start his search, he turned to Orion, his impatience showing in the tightness of his jaw and the fire in his eyes. Then, he gestured for the man to resume their earlier conversation, his voice strained with urgency. "I won''t waste words with you. What do you want to heal him?"


    Orion leaned back in response, savouring the night''s gentle breeze caressing his skin and ruffling his beard for a moment before gazing at the stars. "Mhh. I see," he muttered, a frown etched on his forehead. Then, he looked at Adam, shocking Julius with his star-filled eyes. Two galaxies seemed to come to life as images of potential futures flashed in their bright nebulas until...


    "Argh!" a painful yelp escaped his lips as he held his head in agony. Despite people''s shared beliefs, peering into the future''s secrets came at a heavy cost. The stronger the divined person was in that vision, the higher the toll would be for the astral mage. That''s why no one above the fourth tier sought to know their future since no one would willingly accept their requests.


    Amidst his pain, Orion''s mind churned at full gear as his eyes trembled in disbelief. What he saw was too baffling. ''No! It''s impossible! Even the magus failed!'' he thought, icy sweat dripping from his forehead.


    His vision didn''t reveal any gruelling battle filled with blood and mountains of corpses or him slaughtering the masses. Not that it couldn''t happen later since he estimated he only saw two years into the future. But he saw the ghost standing before a strange building, surrounded by enthusiastic youths chanting his name as he...


    His old eyes trembled as he attempted to remember his fragmented memories of what happened next. However, the more he tried, the harder it became to endure the splitting headache assaulting his mind. He cradled his head, clenching his teeth to alleviate the pain as his legs buckled. He soon dropped to the ground.


    Moist soil dirtied his dark blue robes filled with golden stars until he gave up in defeat.


    Then he raised his head, bitterness filling his heart as he gazed at the duo''s shocked expression. With a deep breath, he made his choice before standing up.


    "I want our academies to be unconditional allies," he said, remembering the sea of people surrounding him. Considering their age, he didn''t doubt they were all summoned. Dozens of thousands of summoned, no less!


    Upon hearing the outrageous demand, Shepard sobered in an instant. "Do you take me for a fool? You serve the crown! Allying myself to you will only make me lose my freedom," he exclaimed, narrowing his eyes into thine slits exuding mana.


    "I''ll speak with the king. He wouldn''t mind recognising your city-state as a kingdom in a few years. You''ll then have the same statues and his support," answered Orion, already planning for the future with a mysterious smile.


    "I never wanted to be a king," Shepard said, melancholy sparkling in his eyes before he added. "I only want to become an archmage."


    "Sigh. What are the three archmages'' titles?" Orion asked, catching Julius'' attention. He had never heard about them and perked his ears with rapt attention.


    Confused by the question, Shepard scratched his head, replying, "Vivian, the sky guardian, Marina, the Tidecaller, and Beast emperor, the Earth fury. Why?"


    "Aren''t they all rulers?" Orion asked, a meaningful smile spreading on his old face. Although they had no clear path to progress to the seventh tier, they could still investigate those powerhouses'' similarities. And the most glaring one was their rulership over specific elements.


    The duo''s eyes enlarged in realisation as the sound theory settled into their minds. Even without irrefutable proof, they believe Orion had found a decent lead to advancement.


    After lingering for a moment to calm his raging heart pounding against his chest with unsuspected vigour for a mage, Shepard exhaled loudly. Except for a burdensome role and heavier responsibilities, his life wouldn''t change much if he became a king.


    ''I can be your test subject if I''m the first to become an archmage,'' he thought, his lips curling into a smile before his voice broke the peaceful silence of the night. "I accept!"


    Echoing his words, the old arcanist moved to the unconscious ghost. "Anima Astralis Symphonia Tranquillitatis," he whispered gently into his ears.


    Next, a soothing stream filled with miniaturised stars illuminated the garden, eclipsing the moon''s glow under Shepard''s vigilant eyes.


    "Relax. I didn''t stoop low enough to try to alter his psyche," Orion chuckled, understanding his colleague''s mistrust since his behaviour would be the same if they reversed their positions.


    Not entirely convinced, Shepard clutched Julius'' firm shoulders, watching the starlight penetrate Adam''s ethereal head worriedly.


    After a stressful hour, Julius bit his thumb''s nail nervously. Despite the difficulty, Shepard and Morgane had healed his brother''s soul in half the time when he almost turned evil. Were the damages this terrible? sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Orion suddenly backed a step before he could delve deeper into the question, startling him.

 Chapter 307 - 307: A New Path Awaits

    Meanwhile, Orion''s pupils expanded in shock. ''What kind of suffering did he go through for his mind to be so resilient?'' He thought, drawing a mouthful of air to relax after emptying eighty percent of his rich mana pool.


    As the strongest astral mage, he knew better than anyone how arduous mind fortification was. After all, to take a peek into the future, his cast had to suffer from mental assaults. Most talents ended up ruined because they arrogantly proceeded without erecting solid enough mental barriers, leading to their psyche collapsing.


    However, the ghost didn''t share his training routine, making an icy shiver run down the old arcanist''s spine. ''How adaptable and focused is he?'' he pondered, genuine interest lightening his brown eyes. At this point, he didn''t doubt that Adam''s powerful mind resulted from his mistakes, fears, and losses. But also from his convictions, pride, and ability to admit his weaknesses and work to fix them.


    Upon reaching that thought, his face turned solemn, and hints of genuine respect for the ghost flashed in his eyes. Despite his unpresentable appearance, with his dirt-stained robes, its fabric sticking to his skin after the effort and the lingering headache, he turned towards Shepard.


    Ignoring the dean''s hawk-like eyes scrutinising his movements and the boy''s trembling shoulders, he said, "I''ll be blunt with you, old friend. This ghost is wasting his potential learning alchemy under you. Don''t misinterpret my intentions; I''m genuinely concerned about his future." Then, he walked to a nearby bench, relieving some of his exhaustion before continuing.


    "He can become this millennium''s best astral mage. So, let him transfer here."


    Upon hearing the ludicrous demand, Shepard felt his blood boil. "Go find your own disciples instead of trying to steal mine! He has potential for astral magic? Don''t kid me. He is also the best alchemist I ever met and can already brew tier-four potions flawlessly!" He retorted, his voice trembling in anger.


    "Shepard," Orion started, his soothing voice and relaxed face confusing him. "Don''t let your bias hinder his future," he added, causing his colleague''s following words to stay stuck in his throat and a pensive frown to form on his forehead. "If he is talented in alchemy, teach him for a year or two, then let him learn other things," he concluded with a radiant smile.


    His thought-inducing advice caused the gray-haired arcanist to contemplate for a moment. Adam''s incredible control over mana was indeed best suited for auxiliary disciplines that didn''t require any specific affinity. Yet, he couldn''t help but feel bitter. Traditionally, a disciple only took one mentor during their life, changing it only if an irreconcilable grudge broke their relationship.


    After two minutes of silence, he said, a sour smile stretching his lips, "Ask him what he wants to do. I won''t go against his decision." Then, he gazed at Adam''s dim eyes, hoping he would awaken soon.


    ******


    In the meantime, as the arcanists discussed him and Julius expectantly awaited, Adam''s eyelids fluttered in his apartment.


    "Mhhh." A blissful moan uncontrollably escaped his lips, feeling as if he had taken the best sleep of his life.


    After lingering for a moment in his comfortable bed, he rose to his feet as if he had been reborn. His psyche felt like an endless blue sky, filled with the sun''s warmth rays.


    However, dark clouds quickly covered the beautiful landscape as he remembered their situation. ''Is Julius safe?'' He thought, black lines covering his forehead.


    BOOM


    But before he could think more, a blinding golden light illuminated the dream place''s plaza, its loud rumble scaring and deafening him.


    Alerted, he gazed at the sky through the window, palling at the disturbing yet overwhelming sight.


    Black cloud sparkling with golden energy raged, covering the red moon entirely as occasional bolts crashed into his apartment.


    Confused by the weird occurrence, he thought, ''I''d better not go out... Fortunately, I left the plaza before losing consciousness and reappeared inside my shelter.'' A sense of gratitude washed over him as he reflected on his fortunate escape from whatever danger had unfolded outside until he noticed something wrong.


    "Where is my body?!" He exclaimed, his lips quivering as he looked at his ethereal limbs in despair. Was he doomed to be a ghost no matter where he stood? Why?


    A vengeful glint flashed in his eyes before he turned to Kwame''s grimoire. "I''ll rip you to shreds," he said, biting his ethereal teeth. If not for his stupid ritual, he wouldn''t have lost the only place in which he could feel normal.


    But as he snatched the grimoire with a swift motion, his hand... phased through it.


    "..." After a brief silence, a torrent of slurs left his mouth as he cursed, cursed, and cursed again his unfair predicament until a lightning bolt thundered behind him, casting ominous shadows on his deformed face and accentuating his fury.


    Fortunately, after this rare venting session, he calmed down and refocused on what mattered. He still had no idea about Julius'' situation and needed to check the hateful ritual''s result.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Race: Spectral sovereign


    Affinity: Mana (Perfect) Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier four alchemist


    Class: T3 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 9


    Exp: 620/10240


    HP: 534/534


    Vitality: 53.4


    Strength: 53.6


    Agility: 78.4


    Intelligence: 56.4


    Free attribute points: 0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Grimoire Beastaria, Luminous Wildblade, Blade of Adaptation, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye, Misha''s Genetic Code, Thomas'' Swift Shadow Legs, Manacore Heartgem.


    Spells:


    Other: Mana bullet LV MAX, Atom Burst LVL MAX, Mage''s hands LVL MAX, Gate of Mystical Arsenal LVL MAX, Gungnir LVL MAX.


    Passive: Mana Control T4, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2, Sword mastery T1, Mana Shaping T3, Mana cape T3, Nova''s lucky blessing T3.


    Note: Soul is damaged. Did you become the avatar? O.O


    Upon reading the new entry, he sighed. At least he didn''t suffer searching for materials and endure the hellish ritual for nought. But the short note confused him.


    However, before he could ponder its significance, unaware the system just taunted him as usual, a notification window popped before his enlarging eyes.


    [Advanced class unlocked. Do you wish to upgrade the rare Mana Conjurer profession?]


    ---------


    Who can guess his class right? :D

 Chapter 308 - 308: The Imperfect Weaver

    Adam''s heart raced with excitement as he read the message. An unexpected opportunity for growth and advancement presented itself, and he couldn''t wait to see what lay ahead.


    His heart drumming in his chest, he said, "Yes!"


    [Advanced class Primal Weaver obtained.]


    [New passive skill unlocked: Universal Affinity Mastery.]


    A dazzling smile blossomed on his face, happy to earn a new passive skill after such a long time! Without wasting a second, he checked its effect.


    The individual can combine multiple elemental affinities to create unique and powerful effects, achieving perfect harmony and balance between them. In the hands of a Primal Weaver, the elements are not mere tools but extensions of their very being, harmonising the chaotic mana of nature into a symphony of power.


    Upon reading the message, his eyes bulged as the realisation of his success settled in his mind. Not only could he wield and combine elements, but his affinity was perfect! Precision and efficiency were guaranteed with such a high rating.


    ''Making the circle this large turned out to be an incredible boon,'' he thought, feeling that losing his body in the dream place wasn''t that big of a deal anymore.


    Anyway, he would build his puppet in the following months, and he didn''t doubt this temporary body would be projected here, just like the items he brought back from the real world.


    "But isn''t this affinity a bit too strong?" He muttered before shaking his head. Most of the materials were of the legendary rank, while the sigil was one of this world''s few tier-eight items. Considering the daunting task of gathering everything, he shook his head.


    Of course, he wouldn''t boast about the method since he relied on others and luck to get the essence and Selene''s grimoire. Besides, wasn''t his intellect a crucial part of his strength? Not to mention he and Julius almost died many times on this quest. So, no. The effects weren''t too much. Instead, they were the bare minimum he would accept!


    As his eyes glistened and his smile broadened, he channelled mana, eager to try his new powers. His heart raced with anticipation. However, a searing pain assaulted his circuit instantaneously, causing him to growl in pain.


    In a split second, he cut his mana output and exhaled. Triggering the ritual had already stressed his circuit more than he was comfortable with. Yet, what happened next truly damaged them, making him understand that using mana would only worsen his state.


    He sighed, feeling the weight of frustration settle in. He had to understand and fix his circuits, no matter how tedious the process was or this situation would occur for a third, then a fourth time.


    With everything checked, he closed his luminous eyes in trepidation, hoping Julius had left the beast temple safely.


    *****


    The next second, he reopened them in an unfamiliar place. Beautiful starlight filled his vision as an old bearded man wearing dirty clothes gazed at him.


    "You took your time to wake up," said the man, causing him to frown.


    "Who are you?" He asked, believing he was a beggar or a fallen noble too proud to put on commoners'' clothes.


    "Your friends are behind you. I''m Orion, an arcanist and this school''s dean," Orion said before pausing to give him time to catch up on the events with Julius and Shepard.


    Half an hour later, Adam had a basic grasp of the situation. Grateful for his mentor''s help, his voice echoed, solemn and filled with honesty. "I''ll repay you."


    "You just have to end first and make the other dean cry blood," said Shepard, smirking as his betting plan resurfaced.


    Next, Julius seized the occasion to ask a question tormenting his mind before Orion made his proposal. "Was the ritual successful?" He asked, fearing the worst had happened. To his dismay, his brother only gave a mischievous smile and a shrug, leaving the mystery unresolved and his thoughts in turmoil.


    "Alright, now that you caught up, let''s switch to business," said Orion, standing up to face Adam. "Do you want to study astral magic and divination under me in a year or two?" he added, extending his palm with a confident smile tugging at his lips. Unfortunately, he suffered the same refusal Shepard did.


    "No. I don''t need teachers or mentors. And truthfully? I don''t want to learn divination at all! Would I live my life if I knew future events or only follow a script?" Adam''s words cut through the midnight wind, stunning everyone present. His firm stance surprised even himself, but he couldn''t deny the truth in his words.


    The thought of a predetermined fate clashed with his belief in free will, and he refused to surrender his autonomy to such practices.


    Orion squinted in response, pondering with a frown. Then, he adjusted his offer since divination wouldn''t be relevant when dealing with powerful entities. Well... except if you were named Elisabeth and mysteriously circumvented the problem. "I can teach you spiritual and mental healing.


    You''ll also learn to separate your consciousness to navigate the endless universe and communicate with otherworldly beings."


    "Hah? Why didn''t you say that first?" Adam grinned, winking at the old arcanist. With how often his soul ended up wounded and how secluded and few the astral mages were, learning to heal himself didn''t sound like a bad idea. The other subjects also intrigued him. After all, which man never dreamed of travelling the universe? "I''ll come to study next year." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Great! I''ll impatiently wait for our next meeting. But for now, you''ll have to excuse me. My old bones need to rest," Orion said, a fire alight in his eyes. Sadly, the exhausting healing he had conducted and his advanced age overwhelmed his excitement.


    After bidding goodbye, the trio crossed the Gate to return to the college for the night.


    On their way to the dorm, Adam frowned and shared his problem with the arcanist. "Is it possible to upgrade or fix mana circuits?"


    "Mhhh. That''s a complex field fraught with failed experiments and blood. I''ll be honest. It''s forbidden knowledge no one researched for centuries. So, I don''t know," Shepard said, shaking his head to show his ignorance. Everyone wanted to upgrade their circuits, even him since they were the veins used by mana to travel around their bodies.


    With better circuits, their energy flow would be faster and smoother, increasing their casting speed and mana gathering, allowing more mages to exist.


    "What a shame," Adam bitterly smiled, realising his weakness wouldn''t find a solution in the foreseeable future.

 Chapter 309 - 309: Plagued by Doubt

    After lingering for a moment, recalling Orion and Julius'' shocking revelation, Shepard locked eyes with Adam, his gaze intense and unwavering. "I have a mission of the utmost importance for you," he said, feeling time press on his shoulders like a mountain. "If you accept, I''ll reward you with fifty-six golden tickets."


    Intrigued, Adam nodded in response. Albeit not enough to borrow a book, the rewards swayed him.


    "I want you to sift through Alkemia Al-Nur to find people like you. Summoned, I mean," the arcanist continued, hoping some had survived the city''s harsh and competitive lifestyle. After all, the inflated prices didn''t suit commoners'' meager earnings, making most die of starvation or seek a better place to settle in.


    Of course, some blessed ones might have been born into wealthy or even noble families. But the chances were slim, considering their ratio.


    As his words hung in the air, he retrieved a necklace encased with a glinting red jewel and handed it to Julius. "With this item, you''ll have the means to locate them. I''ll take care of the northern part of the city while you search the suburbs."


    "Sure. We''ll search daily for four or five hours, but I want your permission to take one book from your tower to study while we move," Adam said with a grin. He couldn''t afford to waste hours doing nothing when there was so much to learn but so little time at his disposal.


    The unexpected request caused Shepard to grumble in displeasure. However, he accepted, emphasising that he could only leave with one book at a time and had to return it by sunset.


    "Good night, then. I hope you''ll bring good news with you in the following weeks," said the dean, standing before dormitory three''s courtyard with an approving smile as he gazed at a topless boy.


    Glistening sweat dripped from his chiselled chest as cubes appeared and disappeared in a fiery dance of mana. In less than a year, Arun''s transformation shocked everyone, including himself. Not only had he become the youngest apprentice, but his physical prowess rivalled that of body cultivators.


    With a few spells bolstering his muscles, he was confident he could contend with body cultivators in the early stage of the second tier. Anticipating how far these vigorous seedlings would reach, he headed to his tower with light steps.


    Meanwhile, Adam frowned at the boy. His thought drifted for a moment before he realised what bothered him. Arun''s training yielded the expected results. However, he had little to no experience in battle, making him strong in theory but weak in practice.


    After greeting him, the trio returned to their room. Then, he said, "You can stop using those dull exercises to train. What you need now is potent mana techniques and experience."


    Arun''s eyes flickered with joy in response. Despite his determination, this spartan training became boring after a few months and didn''t bring frequent improvement. What he wanted to focus on now was magic and alchemy to catch up with his infuriating father. Then? Surpass and leave him in the dust.


    "The first thing you must do is develop a unique technique fitting you. For example, mine does with controlled explosions and heavy constructs. It needs to be versatile and easy to use under any circumstances. If you can boost it with your talent, it''s even better," smirked Adam. He wanted to offer more advice but refrained since asking for someone''s talent was taboo in the mages'' community. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, his adherence to the rules became a joke after Arun spoke again. "My talent gives me moderate resistance to fire. It helps draw fire mana from the air more efficiently, making my progress faster than the others."


    His heart warmed a bit after this show of trust as a smile spread across his face. "I believe your body can store hotter mana than others. It''s only a suggestion, but why not try to amplify its heat until it becomes blue?"


    As an alchemist''s son, Arun knew what blue flames implied. They carried much higher temperatures, and their combustion often left nothing behind. His pupils constricted, and his fists trembled in excitement at the thought of using techniques this destructive. "I''ll do my best!"


    Then, Adam turned to Julius, his grin twisting into a mocking smirk. "Looks like you''re back to last in the room''s ranking."


    However, the boy didn''t show the expected reaction. Instead a worried frown covered his forehead. "Orion said you''re twelve years old too, not forty-two..." he said, knowing his big brother never lied. But this information gnawed at his heart, stirring a relentless desire for answers.


    "Heh? I can''t remember much, but I''m sure about my age. I was thirty when you were born. I even have my own apartment," answered Adam, confusion veiling his features. ''I act like a kid sometimes, I admit it. But do I look like one that much?'' he thought, puzzled by the stranger''s misinterpretation of his age.


    Even his soul form had an adult''s proportions. The arcanist''s claim just made no sense to him.


    A silence followed his response as Julius fell into deep thought. Orion had nothing to gain from lying, and Shepard would have rebutted if he didn''t trust his capabilities wholeheartedly. Yet, the mystery only deepened with his brother''s confident answer, making him suspect something wrong happened to him.


    ''Were his memories falsified?'' He mused, finding it would be the only logical explanation if neither lied.


    Unable to find the answer he sought, he removed his uniform and went to bed. His mind continued to race for a while, birthing more unpleasant questions. ''If I''m right, who and why? Is he a natural ghost, or was he created and attached to me?''


    The moon''s pale glow reflected through the window, illuminating his worried face. Unbeknownst to him, he stumbled on the same questions Adam had asked during his third trial. Yet, unlike his brother, he had no intention of giving up because of the lack of clues.

 Chapter 310 - 310: From Starvation to Hope

    After a restless night, the sun shone its radiant rays on the city.


    A boy holding a book, a floating ghost, and an uninvited guest passed through the college''s gate after a warm breakfast.


    "Yay! Let''s explore where the poors live!" Shouted the excited intruder, raising her fist with gleaming eyes. Meanwhile, the kitten cradled against her chest purred to express its happiness.


    "Why did we take Nova with us..." Julius muttered, facepalming after hearing her unfiltered words as he walked.


    Adam smiled bitterly in response. Faced with her insistence in the cafeteria, he quickly realised how unwise refusing her demand would be. Thus, he accepted her company during their mission despite his reluctance.


    "Ignore her," he said, gazing at the distant suburbs with nostalgia, memories of the humble house they had shared for seven years filling his mind.


    On their way, the busy citizens halted their movements, casting looks of reverence after noticing the boy''s school uniform. Young ladies blushed, hesitating under the urging gaze of their parents, even if they understood what they wanted.


    Nervously fiddling with their clothes, they prepared to introduce themselves, hoping to make a good impression on the future mage. But before they could muster the courage, a strange gust of wind buffeted them, ruffling their hair and clothes.


    Scared witless, they hid behind their parents, afraid to have offended the college student while Adam smirked.


    "Finally, taking you with us is convenient," he whispered, looking at Nova''s raised hand.


    "Humph. They want to touch my little Julius? No way!"


    Upon hearing her words, he massaged his forehead, sighing. ''Since when is he yours?'' he thought, suspicions wrapping around his heart. ''Do I have to protect him from her too?''


    However, he dismissed these bizarre ideas, remembering she considered him like a little brother. After all, Nova was seventy years old. He would doubt her sanity if she truly aimed at the boy.


    Then, Julius opened a thick book, holding hit under Adam as they journeyed through the market. The intense odour of spices, olives, and aromatic herbs wafted in the air, assaulting their noses until they reached their destination.


    With a raised brow, Adam stopped reading and observed the old houses. Opposite their village, they didn''t look on the verge of collapse, and their inhabitants'' eyes didn''t reflect imminent threats. However, their bodies were the same. Sick and malnourished.


    "Stay on guard," he said, covering the boy''s back, ready to warn him in case of sudden danger.


    However, before they could knock on the first door, Nova raced to a poorly dressed youth leaning against a dirt-covered wall. Black lines appeared on her forehead as she squinted. "Are you ok?"


    Memories of the kids almost starving to death gripped her heart. After witnessing their harrowing decay during their escape, she hated starvation the most.


    "I-I''m good, my lady," answered the thirteen-year-old boy, backing a few steps in fear after looking at her intricate robe and ethereal beauty.


    "Take this before leaving," she said, retrieving a glinting silver coin from her pouch.


    The boy''s pupils constricted upon seeing so much money. With it, he could feed his mother and sister for a month or two if they rationed the food. Yet, they saw his hesitation and fidgeting fingers. His mother warned him many times to interact with wealthy individuals only if they offered him to work.


    After all, surrounded by merchants and noble students, they were treated worse than cattle, and it wasn''t uncommon for youths to suddenly disappear, never to be seen again.


    As he prepared to resist the temptation and run back to his house, Julius walked towards him, adopting an arrogant expression.


    "Humph. You should do. Take the coin and guide us in this place," he said, doing his best to sound like Arun when they first met.


    Since he grew up in a similar yet much more dangerous suburb, he knew what disturbed the boy. He, too, would suspect a wealthy stranger giving him money for no apparent reason. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing him waver, he continued. "Do it, or I''ll find someone else!"


    After a moment of deliberation, he gave up. Feeding his sister was his priority, and he didn''t believe they could catch him if he fled.


    "I-I''ll guide you. What are you searching for?" He asked, planning to run if he felt threatened.


    "I want to visit every kid my age. If you work well, I''ll double the pay," Julius said, feeling bad for the kid.


    Meanwhile, Nova moved her cat''s paws with a gentle smile to show the scared boy they had no ill intentions.


    The boy smiled bitterly in response before saying, "I only knew this neighborhood. I can help you, but you''ll have to find someone else later."


    Contrary to his expectations, Julius shrugged as he threw him a silver coin and gestured for him to start.


    Excited by the glinting money but scared to lose it, he moved like the wind, staying fifteen meters from them, just in case. "Follow me. We can start with my sister."


    Two minutes later, Julius entered the boy''s house with a wry smile. If not for the missing rot, he could almost swear he returned to his home, considering how empty it was.


    "Khalid? Why did you return so early?"


    A feminine voice sounded before a gaunt woman raced to the hall. Upon seeing their appearance she abruptly halted and dropped to her knees.


    "Please, forgive my son. He is the man of the house. If you punish him, we''ll starve to death," She pleaded as a young girl peeked from behind the door.


    "Mama..." Khalid said, his cheeks flushing red as he helped her up. "They hired me to guide them. I returned to give you the money and introduced Najat," he added, opening his tightly clenched fist to his mother''s shock.


    As her eyes widened, realising she misunderstood the situation,Julius heard something he would have never suspected, causing him to almost fall in bewilderment.


    "Sir, can I be your guide, too? I know everyone in the city," she said, an eager smile broadening as Adam burst into laughter at her shenanigans.

 Chapter 311 - 311: Adams Emotions, a Fathers Tears

    However, the next instant, the red magic crystal embedded in Julius'' necklace buzzed to life with vigor, tickling his chest.


    Astounded by the sudden reaction, he stared at the famished child and his mother, confusion etched on his face before realising Khalid had stood a distance away, just outside the device''s detection range the entire time.


    "Well, we found one faster than I thought." A mutter escaped his lip. Then, he turned to the mother and spoke of her son''s bright future as a college student.


    As her eyes widened in a mix of disbelief, confusion and joy, the little girl peeking behind the door raced to them. Warm tears flowed down her cheeks, and panic overwhelmed her heart. "D-Don''t steal my brother, bad guys!" She yelled, hiding her fears behind a strong facade despite her shaking legs. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the angry shouts she expected to hear for disrespecting a noble didn''t reach her ears. Instead, Julius focused on her, squinting intensely as the necklace nearly leapt out of his clothes.


    "She has good potential, too. She can enroll in college as well," he said to the mother, almost causing her to melt with happiness as tears of relief plopped to the decaying ground.


    Then, she turned towards her children, her warm smile soothing their confusion. "My dream has come true. Khalid, Najet, follow him and build a wonderful future for you and your children," she said, slight tremors shaking her stretched lips.


    Stunned by her words, the kids gazed at each other before jumping into their mother''s arms, crying about how reluctant they were to leave her behind. However, she calmed them down, skilfully offering sound solutions to their distress. "I won''t die. You can always return when you have free time and treat me to good food once you become recognised mages!"


    Upon seeing the heartfelt scene, a sad smile found its way to Julius'' lips. He missed Alina. But he knew it wasn''t time to rescue her yet.


    As his gaze lingered for a moment, Adam said, "Pay her ten gold coins with my money and ask her to guide us." He felt a bit sour about separating the loving family. The mother''s mentioning that the boy was the man of the house didn''t escape his attention, either. With him gone, she would have trouble feeding herself, motivating his decision to help a fellow earthling keep his mother safe.


    Julius'' eyes softened at his brother''s gesture. With so much money, the woman could move to a better place and wouldn''t worry about food for a long time. After following his instructions, they left together to continue their mission.


    With the mother''s help, everyone welcomed them with bright smiles. Smoothly, they visited dozens of families before finding a third summoned.


    Unfortunately, things didn''t proceed as smoothly as with Khalid and Najet.


    "I know noble kids like you. You sell flowery dreams to wretches like us, only to shatter them with mocking smirks plastered on your faces," a one-legged middle-aged man said, squinting at Julius and Nova. With his clenched jaws letting the muscles bulge, his fury was evident to everyone present.


    "I don''t care anymore. Well-dressed pigs like you stole my wife and right leg. We won''t survive long, so I''ll leave this world with my head raised high!" He added, unafraid of the consequences. Yet, amidst his determination, guilt wrapped around his heart.


    "Sorry, Aurelius. But I don''t want you to suffer like I did."


    His eyes moistened as he gazed at his trembling son. Life was just too cruel for people like them, and he had already given up a while ago, enduring the shame of begging, all for his sake. Sadly, his efforts proved insufficient. Slowly, his heart died, and he unknowingly yearned for a deserved rest.


    Affected by the man, Julius failed to find words to answer his distress. However, Adam''s eyes narrowed as he clenched his teeth. "Repeat after me," he said, feeling his soul throb in a chaotic mix of emotions.


    "Do you think you are unique? The only one who suffered injustice? What bullshit! You are not determined but a scarred, wounded animal who consciously decided to fix his gaze on the darkness and ignore anything bright. You are not a man!"


    His words echoed in the silent room, breaking the stand-off as Julius'' face drained from any colors as he repeated them.


    The wind blew against the broken window, its howl adding to the tense scene as Adam continued.


    "Don''t doom your son because of your prejudices. Life is hard for everyone... but giving up is unpardonable!"


    Despite the harsh word choice, he knew the man needed to be jolted out of his despair before it was too late and a gentle approach wouldn''t work. Anyway, his words reflected his own beliefs and emotions. He trusted them wholeheartedly and would never bow his head in the face of adversity or hardships. After all, what was a missing leg when he didn''t have a body at all?


    Unheard and unseen by anyone but the boy for twelve long years.


    The man''s eyes wavered, and his arms trembled as a hesitant expression covered his face. Yet, a spark tingled the extinguished embers of his heart. "I-I..."


    He failed to find words to retort. After all, everything was true. He had given up like a coward his past self would have scorned.


    Gradually, the spark ignited a raging fire in his chest. His eyes recovered their long-lost sharp glint as he realised he had spent the last years pitying himself. Then, he raised his hand, shocking everyone with his next action.


    SLAP


    A resounding noise echoed as he cemented his regained determination. "I still don''t trust you. Come back with an official document signed by the college if you want me to accept."


    "Humph. That''s more like it," Adam said, his lips curling into a smile as he gazed at the man''s changed demeanor. Then, he asked for Julius to repeat his words again.


    "We will. It is only a possibility. But in a few years of learning, your son might be able to heal your leg."


    Then, they exited the man''s house, leaving his trembling silhouette behind to continue their mission.

 Chapter 312 - 312: The Arcanists Ignorance

    Unwilling to spend time and noticing Nova''s anguished features, Adam offered her to meet Shepard to get the documents requested by Aurelius''s father.


    After she accepted, he gazed at her departing back, his mind drifting. He understood the impact of witnessing the other side of society shook her joyful bubble. Until now, she believed life was a fairy tale where everyone was as rich as Asha. Yet, reality had forced her eyes open.


    The suburb composed the entire southern part of the city, accounting for seventy percent of the population. So, no. Life wasn''t as easy as she thought.


    At that point, his gaze lingered on the distant college tower. What was Shepard doing? When noble students spent dozens of silver coins daily to have fun in the streets, how could the majority live in such poverty?


    The worst part was that he believed the arcanist wasn''t even conscious of how dire those people''s lives were since he seldom left his living quarters. Despite the man''s ignorance, a part of him still blamed him.


    ''If I were a ruler, I''d ensure everyone could eat,'' he thought, pursing his lips in dissatisfaction. With how strictly he followed the boy''s diet, he knew how important proper nutrition was.


    However, he also knew how greedy people could be. Poverty would never truly disappear. That''s why focusing on offering citizens a way to live with dignity was more important, in his opinion. What if your neighbor had more money? What if he lived in a palace? As long as you had warm food on your table, a sturdy roof above your head, and a loving family, why would you care?


    His mind continued to race for the rest of the morning uninterrupted. New ideas blossomed until an elegant voice forced him out of his trance.


    "I have the document," said Nova, her robes blown by the wind as the midday sun reflected shining lights on her silver hair.


    "I found no one else," Julius said, retracing his steps to Aurelius''s house, unbothered that his brother left him to search alone with the mother''s family. After all, he entered the houses for a few minutes before leaving.


    A moment later, Aurelius''s father gazed in awe at the document''s magic seal. Then, he nudged his silent son. "Leave with them and become a brave mage." His voice trembled. As a commoner, he couldn''t read. But he believed the boy had been educated by a prideful man who considered his words to carry more weight than gold after his earlier declaration and the delivery of the stamped paper. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The youth hesitated briefly before Khalid''s mother reassured him with a gentle voice. "I''ll visit your father to ensure he is safe every day. Go and make us proud!"


    His father nodded, smiling softly as his eyes turned moist. "Leave now before they change their mind and refuse such a troublesome child!"


    "I''ll become the best fighter," said Aurelius, tensing his scrawny muscles before joining the group, leaving the next moment with them.


    Left alone, his father covered his eyes with his right hand. "I-I... will miss him," he muttered, warm tears uncontrollably rolling down his cheeks.


    "Humph. Why didn''t you tell him?" Answered the mother, rolling her eyes at the proud neighbor.


    "I can''t cry before him! I showed him how pathetic I was enough already!" He retorted, his lips stretching into a soft smile. "At least he won''t end up like me."


    *****


    After navigating the market and feeding the amazed kids, the group finally entered Shepard''s tower an hour later. On their way, Nova bade them farewell.


    "You''ll most likely become the dean''s disciple. Why don''t you introduce yourself before he arrives?" Julius smiled. He wanted to make them feel accepted and break their inferiority complexes. After all, he also had been wary of nobles his entire life, until he met Arun and Asha.


    The two boys hesitated. Khalid fidgeted with his fingers nervously while Aurelius frowned, unsure what to say.


    However, Najet took the lead, unafraid of the tall, muscular boy. "I''m Najet. I like my brother and to cook!" She said, squinting and pointing her finger at him. "If you try to bully him, I''ll fight you!" With her tiny fists clenched, she looked more adorable than menacing, resembling a small kitten showing its teeth.


    Alarmed by her words, Khalid jumped before her twin sister. His brown eyes trembled in panic, believing she offended Julius. "Don''t listen to her!" He yelled, covering her mouth with his hand and holding her head protectively. Then he introduced himself. "I''m Khalid. I don''t really know what to say.


    But, well, my mom said I''m the smartest kid in our neighborhood."


    Next, he pointed at his sister and added, "She also said Najet is the most logical person she ever met."


    "I''m happy to meet the two of you," said Julius before gazing at Aurelius, his eyes glinting with curiosity.


    However, shock soon covered everyone''s face as the silent boy started a monologue.


    "I''m Aurelius. Don''t judge a book by its cover because I''m strong. In fact, I''m the strongest kid in the suburbs. I never lost a single fight, even against older kids. But I''m still not good enough to contend against adults. I want to become the strongest fighter in the future, not for glory or conquest but for myself."


    As everyone eyed his thin limbs, unkempt dark hair and brown eyes, Adam exploded into laughter, slapping his leg in amusement. "A boy dreaming of being a fighter in a magic world. How unique," he said, his eyes turning into crescent shapes. He liked his mindset, though.


    Unfortunately, billowing smoke filtered through the windows before he could continue. After a moment, Shepard''s figure greeted them.


    "You brought back three of them on the first day?!" He asked, his gray eyes enlarging in disbelief. He had found none on his side, making him believe they were too late. After all, he learned about kids mysteriously disappearing over the last ten years. He understood it was no coincidence. His ignorance profited other individuals, who abducted his territory''s summoned without shame.

 Chapter 313 - 313: The Red Marked Day: A Celebration Turned Dread

    With a disappointed sigh, he explained his findings to his disciple, startling the youths, who wondered if the extravagantly dressed newcomer was crazy.


    "Tsk. Your condition is so troublesome. Start building that puppet already!" He said, grabbing the kid''s shoulder and mouthing ancient words.


    Scared by the sudden physical contact, they trembled in fear. Yet, they didn''t know it was only the beginning.


    "HAAA!" They shrieked in unison, filling the elegant tower with dreadful screams. Their heart rate shot through the roof, and their legs trembled as they finally saw Adam''s ethereal frame.


    With the ominous mist swirling around his body, his indistinguishable facial features, and his luminous eyes, they felt they were in the presence of a horrifying demon.


    "I feel offended... I didn''t choose to be a ghost!" Adam yelled at the kids, causing their teeth to clatter and their legs to buckle. Their heads cradled between their hands, they called out for their parents, crying in despair.


    "Hit them until they stop!" He said, squinting at Julius in frustration. He understood their reactions, really. Yet, being looked at as if he were some monster still hurt him. Then he held the bridge of his nose between his fingers and exhaled aloud to calm down.


    Meanwhile, Julius approached them with a bright smile. "He has been with us the entire time. If he had ill intentions, you would already be dead," he said before gazing at the laughing dean, silently requesting help.


    After a moment, the scared kids finally turned quiet, prompting the dean to explain why the duo sought them.


    "You are telling us we came from another world and have incredible talents for magic?" Asked Najet, rolling her eyes after the lengthy explanation before adding. "Nonsense."


    The other kids nodded. This theory stretched reality a bit too much to be believable. However, their pupils constricted, and they froze as the ghost approached them.


    Annoyed by the reaction, Adam''s eye twitched. "You''ll learn magic for a year like nobles. If we were wrong, you lost nothing," he said, his convincing words sounding true to their ears. Then, he added. "And stop being scared when you see me!"


    "Since you enjoy fighting, Aurelius, you''ll sleep in Julius'' room. Khalid, you''ll stay with Arun. As for Najet, you''ll join Morgane''s," Shepard said, a bright smile stretching on his face. Despite their appearance, those new disciples'' personalities satisfied him. Yet, the thing filling him with anticipation the most was to witness their capabilities.


    If they possessed just half Adam''s talent, the kids would grow into valuable additions to his ruling plan.


    Next, he walked to his desk and retrieved three identical books. "Study well and learn how to feel mana," he said, handing them to the trio and asking them to go to the first floor.


    Excited by the mystical knowledge they never dreamed of learning, they scrambled away with cheerful smiles. Yet, Khalid couldn''t help but throw some glances at Adam''s mysterious frame on his way out. He didn''t know why, but he felt he was mocking everyone in the room.


    Indeed. Once alone, Adam smirked. "Are you all fools? Where do you think they found a teacher to learn to read?"


    His sharp words echoed in Shepard''s ears. Realising his mistake, his eyes slipped to the side, and he coughed in embarrassment. "I know. I just chased them away to have a proper talk with you."


    His response only made Adam''s grin widen. "Of course you knew," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. Then, he crossed his arms over his chest and asked, "What do you want to tell me?"


    "Ahem. I believe the mission is compromised," he said before turning solemn. His narrowed gray eyes exuded mana, and his fists shook before he continued. "Many kids disappeared over the years. The city guards found no trace of them as if they evaporated in a puff of smoke."


    He marked a slight pause, taking a deep breath to control his surging anger. "I don''t think we''ll find many more of them. I scanned the entire northern section of the city without detecting a single summoned. So give up after a few days if you can''t discover them."


    The duo nodded before joining the kids on the first floor.


    The rest of the day went by uneventfully. Julius taught them the alphabet''s basics as Adam finally found time to learn about puppet crafting.


    Hours later, they returned to their assigned rooms to pass the night.


    A repetitive yet peaceful routine settled for the group as time flew by. Despite his initial dissatisfaction, Arun took good care of Khalid, helping him to learn how to read. To his stupefaction, the boy mastered the art in a short week, making him the first novice of the new trio. His sister followed, and Aurelius came last.


    Gradually, the three kids learned more about the group''s dynamic and the goal the girls pursued. Fortunately for them, Najet''s integration made their progression soar as she analysed their gathering techniques, pointing out methods to increase efficiency.


    Meanwhile, Aurelius voluntarily joined Julius in his everyday training, shocking everyone. As the training sessions multiplied, they realised the boy had no interest in magic and preferred to train his physique to Shepard''s despair.


    On his side, Julius finally broke through to the Golden Core Realm, making him a genuine tier-three cultivator. Unfortunately, the surprise promised by his brother for his achievement never came, disappointing him. Even when he asked for the reason, the only answer he received startled him. "I can''t get it for the time being because stupid clouds are blocking me!" That''s what he said...


    Yet, the most excited was Adam.


    "Finally!" His voice echoed in his apartment''s room as he controlled a rudimentary puppet carved out of ordinary wood. It took him three months to reach this result, yet his heart hammered against his chest in pride each time he looked at it. The joints moved smoothly, and the inactive magic symbols blended flawlessly into the delicately sculpted frame.


    Yet, his joy stemmed from a different event. His lips curled into a bright smile as his mana flowed like a calm river. His circuits had finally recovered after three long months! However, he calmed down in an instant as the inevitable date approached.


    "We are almost in July," he muttered, gazing at the red cross on the thirteenth box of his calendar with mixed feelings. Supposed to be a day of celebration and deliverance, he had chosen against it along his eventful journey. But before reaching it, he wanted to complete his puppet.


    ''The academic year is over, too,'' he pondered, planning to visit auction houses with Arun to search for suitable materials.


    His thoughts sorted, his lips curled into a wry smile as he gazed at the persistent clouds daring him to leave his shelter with occasional rumbling lightning strikes.


    "I''ll test my affinity in the real world." He shrugged, wondering when they would disappear. Anyway, he didn''t want to go to the tower, so he wasn''t too bothered by his inability to go out. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he closed his eyes to wake up, eager to discover what feat he could achieve with his new powers.

 Chapter 314 - 314: The Primordial Weaver

    Adam''s luminous eyes came to life in the familiar room as he gazed at the two kids discussing combat techniques. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Surprisingly, Aurelius absorbed Julius'' knowledge like a sponge in the last three months. Even if he didn''t possess Qi, his discipline and quick learning intrigued him.


    ''It''s just a pity the body cultivation path is dead already,'' he thought, shaking his head in regret. But he didn''t worry too much. The boy''s youth allowed him to commit mistakes and fix them later. Anyway, since when did training his body become a waste of time?


    A moment later, he stood in their dormitory''s courtyard after he asked Julius to move.


    "Don''t tell anyone what you are about to see. I want to keep it a secret for as long as possible." He smiled at the confused boy before raising his hand. His deliberate movements cut through the wind as the hum of mana filled the air, its soft tune resounding harmoniously in the surroundings.


    In a split second, a familiar arrowhead weaved itself, its sleek yet solid frame refracting the sunlight in a dazzling array of colors. Yet, Julius'' eyes narrowed. Every member of their group had seen this mana technique before. So, why did he ask Aurelius not to follow them?


    However, what happened next left him in complete disbelief. Before his very eyes, the arrow suddenly brightened, its color turning bright orange, then vivid blue, and finally milky white. The sound of crackling fires reached his ears as horrifying flames engulfed the object, raising the ambient temperature.


    Yet, before he could recover from his shock, everything returned to normal... only to become bizarre again. This time, the sharp projectile turned a pale blue, releasing billowing steam above it.


    Next, it turned into purple arcs of lightning, molten rocks, water, wind, light, darkness, shadows and many more until it disappeared in the wind.


    As he thought his raging heart could finally calm down, Adam''s voice sounded in his ears.


    "I don''t think an arrowhead is good to test this one."


    Echoing his words, a translucid sword appeared in his right hand. The sheer pressure it released distorted the surrounding space, causing the air to shimmer and warp. Julius instinctively took a step back, his eyes wide with fear.


    Then, his brother swung his arm, an eager smile stretched on his lips. The wind parted in the blade''s wake, cleanly cut in halves. Light fissures cracked the space for a brief instant before disappearing and the tip of the sword released a brilliant, translucent light.


    Yet, only after a few centimeters of travel, it disappeared, disappointing Adam. His smile faded as quickly as it had appeared, replaced by a furrowed brow and a sigh of frustration.


    "Humph. I thought space would be a step above the other elements," he said, preparing to grumble more.


    RUMBLE


    However, loud rumbles echoed, interrupting him. His eyes constricted, and fear danced in their depths as he turned towards the noise''s source.


    "Shit..." He muttered, looking at the room''s inside through the long gash his move left. Opposite to his belief, space wasn''t weak. It was just too strong. ''Did my attack teleport?!'' He thought in disbelief as ruble collided with the ground.


    Then, polished stones filled the smooth tear with a wave of his hand, repairing the wall in seconds. "If anyone asks, it wasn''t me!" He said, gazing at the slacked-jawed boy with a mischievous grin.


    Awakened from his stupor, he blurted out, unable to process what his eyes fed his brain. "What happened? Do you have an affinity now? No! Do you have several? But how?


    It doesn''t make sense! Even Shepard only has three!"


    "Calm down." Adam''s smile broadened as he waved his hand. "It''s the ritual''s effects," he said, finding the boy''s hastening breathing amusing. Next, he explained his new affinities more comprehensively to give him a general idea.


    Of course, he didn''t mention Kwame''s grimoire or story. After all, despite his incredible... and painful research, he was a criminal from a distant past. Knowledge about the man, especially after his rebellion against the magus, was too dangerous to be shared until Julius grew older.


    After concluding his explanation, he pondered about the elements he wanted to test the most. Yet, after witnessing how dangerous space was, he revised his plan.


    ''What will happen if I mess up with time, vibrations, and atoms?'' he thought, a fire igniting in his eyes. But he knew he must proceed with utmost caution with these. Not only could they be a danger to the other innocent students, but to him. He had no desire to be vaporised or become an old ghost because of his lack of control.


    Meanwhile, Julius finally understood why they had to take so many risks in the past few months. Despite the terrible memories he made, especially about the Beast Emperor, his lips curled into a soft smile. He knew his brother could become an incredible mage. Yet his lack of affinity had always bothered him, prompting the question, ''How powerful would he be with a rare element?''


    Upon reaching this thought, his smile shifted, turning wry as he mused, ''Well, he doesn''t only have one now.'' He wasn''t sure about the exact number, but his brother had shown no less than a dozen unique elements during the earlier show!


    His calm heart rate began to hasten again as he imagined the wide range of applications and how his big brother could definitely be faithful to his words.


    However, before they could form in his mind, Adam laughed heartily and said.


    "I know I can become the best mage!"


    It was the same sentence he had heard years ago. Yet, this time, they held much more weight. Unlike before, they didn''t stem from baseless beliefs or arrogance but his brother''s uniqueness as a primordial weaver and the only person who ever had an affinity for mana!


    He lingered for a bit, his eyes reflecting his admiration before a radiant smile covered his lips. "I know you can," he said, earnestly acknowledging his brother''s bold claim for the first time.

 Chapter 315 - 315: City of Opulence

    After a hearty breakfast with everyone, Adam turned, gazing at everyone''s elegant clothes replacing their usual uniforms for a moment. Then, he said to Arun, "Any auctions coming up soon?"


    Within two weeks, he had to get his hands on everything he needed to build the best puppet and bind his soul to it. As always, he didn''t want to take any risks and believed that by proceeding like that, the system couldn''t force him to take Julius'' body.


    "I kept an eye on them," the boy answered, a proud grin stretching his lips. "If we move now, we can attend one happening in the Franca Empire today."


    "Alright. Let''s leave!" Answered Adam, pointing his finger towards the horizon. Even if he had never visited that nation and had no interest in geography, its renown preceded it. Known as the world''s center, the empire dominated in military prowess, economic strength, and magical technology, far surpassing other nations.


    As they stood from their seats to leave, Asha raced to halt them. Grimacing, she said, "I hope you''re not planning to leave us behind!"


    "Are you in the third tier?" Adam smirked in response.


    Despite their rapid improvement over the past three months and Najet''s advice, the girls only reached the middle of the second tier, causing Arun''s fianc¨¦ to grind her teeth.


    "We trained without pause for three months! Even if we didn''t reach it, at least acknowledge our hard work!"


    However, Adam shook his head, refusing to give in. ''I''m not a school monitor!'' He thought, feeling a headache coming. After all, counting everyone, they would be ten if he accepted her demand. No. He wanted a peaceful day, one where he could focus on his task without being distracted every two minutes by excited kids.


    "Tsk. Annoying old ghost!" She said, stomping her way out in anger.


    Her friends followed her, casting apologetic looks towards him. Unlike her, they knew he would feel responsible for their safety. Morgane, in particular, understood Adam didn''t require them to reach the third tier to be difficult; it was the minimum to ensure their survival in this dangerous world.


    "Sorry, kids. The rule applies to you, too," Adam said, gazing at Aurelius and Khalid before gesturing for the two boys to leave.


    However, unbeknownst to him, their favorite intruder had slipped in once more.


    "Let''s go!" Nova exclaimed, raising her fist above her head. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    ''Should have told them to reach the fourth tier,'' he thought, a wry smile tugging at his lips.


    Then, the group made their way to the Gate. With the academic year having ended a few days ago, they didn''t need to request permission to use it, not that they would have been denied, anyway.


    After stating their destination to the teacher supervising the towering structure, they crossed it, opening their eyes to the unbelievable city of Rose.


    Colossal walls rose on the horizon as fully armored mages maintained threatening canons mounted on the top part. Adam gazed at the luxurious, immaculate pavement and spotless streets, nodding in approval. Then, he noticed the inhabitants. Unlike in Alkemia Al-Nur, they all wore decent clothes, and their skin glowed a healthy hue under the gentle sun''s rays.


    Street lamps adorned with magic crystals lined the streets as carriages pulled by sturdy horses passed by on the road. Yet, the most noteworthy point was the architecture. Every house and every shop appeared as art pieces in his eyes, prompting him to question this place.


    ''Am I still in that medieval world, or did the Gate malfunction and send me to a Renaissance one?''


    However, his shock was far from over as his eyes landed on the indecent size of the royal palace, reaching for the sky behind the Gate. His mind blanked for a moment before he closed his eyes, unwilling to waste his time gawking at the architectural marvel.


    "Arun, lead the way to the auction house," he said, awakening the dazed boys and Nova.


    Following the instructions, they asked the Gate''s manager for directions while paying their entry tax of ten silver.


    With a raised brow, the mage answered, astonished to see kids ask for such a place.


    "It''s not far." He raised his finger to point at a large circular building close by. "But I don''t think they''ll let you enter. Today''s auction is a bit special."


    "How so?" Asked Julius, intrigued by the mage''s mysterious air.


    "Well, it''s no secret. They caught a rogue adept hiding like a rat in the mountains," said the mage before approaching, whispering. "I heard part of the mountain ended in ruin as many nobles banded to kill him. Fortunately, they got the bastard."


    He lingered momentarily, his mind venturing into forbidden lands and his fist shook. It wasn''t a first occurrence. Every gossip he picked up about rogue mages depicted them as incredible adversaries, much more impressive than their classic graduates. Why?


    Upon reaching this dangerous idea, he shook his head and bite his tongue, using the pain to stop considering those ideas. Then, he concluded, "They seized his possessions and are planning to sell them. That''s why the auction is different."


    "Thank you, mister," Julius answered, bowing his head in respect before leaving for the auction house.


    After a short walk, they stood before a large building supported by exquisitely carved columns. Before them, a line of richly dressed aristocrats gossiping met their eyes. Despite arriving half an hour earlier, they filled the streets already, eager to get their hands on rare articles.


    Adam realised why. Even if the memory was distant, Lucius had told them once that materials of the fourth tier and higher couldn''t be bought with money, only traded against serviced or other valuable items.


    As he reminisced about the deceased baron, feeling he might have gone overboard with his midnight slapping sessions, Nova innocently approached a group of ladies.


    "Hello, girls. I''m Nova!" She said, her enchanting voice exuding joy.


    Upon hearing the uninvited guest, they unanimously frowned, whispering among themselves.


    "Who is this impolite woman?"


    "I don''t know. She doesn''t look like a noble,"


    "I agree. But she has an impressive voice. Maybe a singer?"


    As they drew theories, Adam''s face sank.


    "Nova! Come back here!" He roared, his face distorting into an anxious grimace. The thing he wanted to avoid by not bringing the kids still happened despite his precautions. And it arose because of the group''s oldest individual, no less...

 Chapter 316 - 316: The Glimmering Rot

    Upon hearing Adam''s urging tone, Nova''s eyes slipped to the side, and her tender cheeks puffed.


    After living for five months in the academy, she prided herself on her social skills. No one ever chased her away as she genuinely approached others with kind intentions, and she believed they could feel it. So, what was wrong with Adam''s reaction?


    She hesitated for a few moments before returning to the group, pouting at the thought of being restricted without understanding the reason.


    However, before she could reach them, one of the ladies grabbed her forearm, causing her to halt her steps and frown.


    "Now that you''re with us, why not stay?" The woman''s black dress fluttered as she spoke. Her smirk, eyes glinting with envy, and the pressure she applied on Nova''s arm alerted her.


    However, the lady wasn''t over speaking.


    "Don''t worry, we have many things to discuss. For example, how you take care of your hair. I''ve never seen such beautiful ones before. Or how you train your voice to make it sound so enchanting."


    The more she spoke, the more Nova noticed her smirk broaden and... darkness dance in her eyes. Even without understanding the situation, she knew she was in danger.


    Meanwhile, Adam looked at the nodding lady''s friends and the sinister smile stretching their lips. He drew a deep breath, feeling trouble brewing on the horizon. "Arun, make those harpies shut up," he said, unwilling to cause a commotion in this grand place.


    He didn''t need to think much to understand what would happen next. The ladies knew Nova was not of noble background. Yet, despite her origins, her skin was fairer, her hair smoother, and her voice unrivalled. What would happen in an aristocratic society where the weak could only tremble, praying for the strong''s mercy?


    An icy shiver ran down his spine as he thought about the answer. They would rip her hair, skin her, and cut her tongue. All because of the worst emotion in human nature: envy.


    Upon reaching this thought, the beautiful ladies'' images reflected in his luminous eyes morphed. Their hair became snakes, their skin cracked, and their posture shifted, giving them a grotesque appearance. ''That''s how they should look like with how rotten they are,'' he thought, his upper lips raised in disgust.


    In the meantime, Arun''s warm demeanor shifted in a split second. Gone was the caring boy, replaced by the definition of a noble''s arrogance. Yet, contrary to most, his lean but powerful physic emphasised the slightly oppressive feeling he exuded, giving him an air of royalty.


    The sound of his elegant boots echoed as his eyes narrowed into slits. Wisps of fiery red mana danced around them, occasionally taking a bluish hue as he reached the ladies.


    "How arrogant are you to dare touch my friend?"


    His icy voice reverberated in their ears, and their sickening smiles froze as they gazed at the young foreign boy. Then, they caught his family''s emblem embroidered on his chest, frowning at its intricacy. Yet, they didn''t show any sign of fear in the face of his threatening presence.


    "Where do you come from?" One asked, squinting menacingly. If he didn''t come from at least a count''s family, she would play with him a little before executing the senseless fool who dared to threaten a local noble in her capital!


    "Arun Aurelium. The only heir of the noble Aurelium duchy in the Agnivana kingdom."


    A terrified grimace distorted the ladies'' features as the sneering boy''s words settled in their minds. Dukes and their family were untouchable. It was a rule everyone knew. This rank was usually inherited by side branches of the royal family or incredibly meritorious subjects who single-handedly saved the country or achieved similar feats.


    Thus, going against a duke was no different from disrespecting the royals.


    However, the situation didn''t reach this point. The one holding Nova released her grip as her face softened, and her smirk turned into a radiant smile. "I''m sorry if we created a misunderstanding," she said, moving her left foot behind the other and curtsying elegantly.


    Her eyes brightened as she raised her head for the next second, offering him a meaningful wink. "If you fancy, you can accompany us to the auction."


    The noblewoman''s sudden transformation was like a serpent shedding its skin, revealing a new, more alluring facade.


    "Truly disgusting." Adam spat, realising their aim. With Arun''s rank, he transformed into a golden fish in their eyes. He was elegant and promised to reach his country''s highest strata. With their horrible character, of course, they would try to abuse his young age, seducing him without shame.


    Despite his understanding, he smirked. After all, he mentored Arun for almost a year and would be disappointed if the boy didn''t learn his taunting skills!


    "You''re right." Arun nodded, his expression one of realisation.


    Elated by his agreement, the leading lady''s mind raced as she planned her next steps.


    However, her features crumbled when Arun continued.


    "Ones as beautiful as my fianc¨¦ or Nova, not ugly duckling like the three of you!" He exclaimed, his voice attracting other noble''s attention as he publicly shamed those envious hypocrites.


    The surrounding aristocrats whispered derogatory terms, looking at the ladies in contempt as they understood the gist of the situation in a second.


    Yet, Adam knew morals didn''t motivate their reactions. Instead, they enjoyed revelling in their superiority complex, gloating at those they deemed inferior. Adam''s eyes scanned the crowd, noting the self-satisfied smirks. These people thrived on scandal and schadenfreude, their moral compass skewed by their insatiable need to assert dominance.


    Arun''s boldness had turned the tables, but the true victory lay in exposing the rotten core of this society. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This is not aristocracy,'' he thought, clenching his trembling fists. ''It''s an oligarchy, where those in power do whatever they want unpunished.'' The realisation hit him like a hammer, shattering his idealised image of society.


    For a moment, he allowed himself to imagine what could be done to fix the situation. Reform, justice, accountability? But a moment later, he shook his head, a wry smile tugging at his lips.


    ''Why do I care? I''m not a king and don''t want to be one, anyway.''

 Chapter 317 - 317: A World of Wealth, a Heart of Doubt

    Even if things were wrong, who was he, and how would he change this world? More importantly, why? After all, he had enough trouble managing Nova and protecting the kids on their adventures already. Adding burdensome politics to the mix was the last thing he needed.


    ''I only want to improve and discover the world''s history,'' he thought, chasing those distracting thoughts away.


    Then, he gazed at the smug boy returning with Nova. He grinned back at him and raised his thumb in approval. "I couldn''t have handled it better myself," he said, commending his swift management of the altercation.


    "As for you," he started, raising his finger to berate the ethereal woman. However, her downcast expression and moist eyes caused him to soften. After all, she had been the one who faced the ladies cruelty. "I think you understand your mistake. Don''t go around talking with strangers alone, especially nobles. Even if you are stronger than them, then what?


    The city guards will hunt you down for assaulting nobles, and they won''t care about who started it," he added, gently ruffling her hair to show he had been more worried than angry.


    "Hum. I thought most humans were like you or the ghosts from the canyon," she answered, a bitter smile stretching across her lips. The kids from the college treated her well, but she realised it was because they were young and pure.


    Then, she saw the suburb''s misery, the famished inhabitants, and their suffering. Despite their harsh lives, they were all kind but unlucky souls. And yet... those decadent and mighty people were corrupted to their cores, worse than evil ghosts, as if...


    "Does wealth corrupt people?" She suddenly asked, yearning for an answer.


    Fortunately, Adam shook his head, reassuring her. "Arun and Asha are wealthy. Yet, do they seem corrupted?" He asked before smiling.


    "Many factors must be considered. I believe the main one is education. Look at Julius, for example. If I do that, he knows he is in trouble," he added, making a snipping sign with his fingers.


    "Stop!" Julius yelled in response, an icy shiver running down his spine. What education was this? He had never heard of anyone threatening others to make them behave.


    "Hahaha. See? If you let kids do whatever they want without facing responsibilities or consequences, the chances for them to go astray will be high," said Adam, chuckling lightly on the outside.


    Yet, inside, his mind raged with questions. ''How do I remember things related to education and nutrition so well but nothing about my life on Earth?!''


    He finally realised this obvious detail. How could he miss it after his lengthy explanation to Arun right after his third trial? However, now wasn''t the time to ponder. He reassured himself that the answer would present itself in two weeks, sparing his brain from unnecessary burden. Temporarily, at least.


    As Nova found comfort in her friend''s presence and Adam gave up on his swirling thoughts, the three ladies gritted their teeth. Flames of righteous fury burned in their eyes before they snorted. Believing they did nothing wrong, they left the queue, planning to avoid the others gloating by returning later.


    Twenty-five minutes later, four mages opened the building''s sturdy doors and gazed at the excited crowd. Their ominous faces glinted under the sunlight, and their robes fluttered with elemental mana in an impressive show of force.


    Then, an aged man adjusted the frame of his elegant glasses as he revealed himself. "Welcome to today''s special auction. Before anything, I''ll demand you leave any weapons or magical artifacts with our trustworthy mages for security measures." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The second thing is a reminder of the rules. Any troublemaker will be escorted to the guard station and put behind bars, so don''t try your luck." He dusted his three-piece suit before adding.


    "Third, ensure you have enough money to bid. If you can''t pay... Let''s say that we''ll find a way for you to." His solemn voice made many middle-aged nobles gulp audibly. This measure had been implemented long ago to discourage anyone from bidding by ego or to make things difficult for their rivals.


    "If you understand everything, you may register and proceed to the auction hall," the man concluded before leaving the serious mages to filter any commoner out of the line.


    After his departure, the boisterous nobles remained silent, showing his words'' effect on them and how seriously they took them. Gradually, they proceeded in an orderly manner, making the process smooth.


    Five minutes later, the group sat in a V.I.P. chamber on the hall''s first floor. A Duke''s emblem offered many perks, even from a foreign nation.


    Adam''s eyes lingered on the luxurious seats and opulent decorations for a moment before focusing on the stage.


    The man who introduced the rules earlier stood with a wooden hammer behind a podium. Staff members hidden by a thick red curtain scurried behind him to prepare the items, placing them with surgical precision on floating tables. A few minutes later, the loud sound of a stick hitting the wooden floor echoed through the room, signalling that the auction was ready to begin.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you already know, our brave peace-guardians caught a vile rogue mage a few days ago. Today, we''ll auction their possessions to compensate the victim''s families."


    The man bent forward, squinting at the public, his mysterious tone and body language compelling them to listen with undivided attention.


    "For this occasion, you''ll be presented with many items of the second tier, third and..." The man let the suspense linger as the nobles'' eyes enlarged and their breaths turned ragged with anticipation.


    "For the fifth time this decade, two items of the fourth tier!" He revealed, outstretching his clenched fist with vigour unsuspected for someone his age.


    Upon hearing his unbelievable words, the crowd erupted into an uproar.


    Most individuals rose from their seats, deafening the hall with excited applause.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s eyes glinted. He hoped those items would turn valuable for his craft. But first, he had to know how much money he had.

 Chapter 318 - 318: The Rogues Legacy Unveiled

    After asking Julius, he noted his pouch contained around forty thousand gold.


    The bag venture boomed in the first few months before competition began to threaten its dominance. Other influential individuals, unwilling to let the Kaur family monopolise such an enormous market, launched their own products. Gradually, rivals emerged, each chipping away at their growing profits and market share.


    Initially, Adam panicked. Yet, he rapidly calmed down and shrugged. This income always bothered a part of him, making him feel he didn''t deserve it.


    Just remembering the brand name he chose back then caused him to blush in shame. Any earthling would see the connection and scorn him for abusing his advantage.


    Thus, he resolved to earn money himself during the next academic year and transfer his shares to Julius.


    Then, he focused his eyes on the stage, remembering Gaston had sought a rogue mage''s help to develop his ritual five years ago. Since he couldn''t travel alone and didn''t want to endanger Julius without reason, he had never met one in the past. But their knowledge always intrigued him for a good reason.


    With everything he discovered, he suspected them of practicing remnants of destroyed paths. Who knows? Maybe he''ll spot something unexpected among the rogue''s possessions.


    Without delay, the auctioneer introduced the first items as employees guided a floating table to the stage.


    "We''ll start with a package of three tier-two potions," he said, pointing at ordinary flasks. Yet, what drew the eye wasn''t their outward appearance but the shimmering green liquids they contained. "We tested their effects, and trust me, they are incredible! Upon ingesting them, you''ll strengthen your basic affinity slightly!" He continued, causing the hall to blow up into an uproar.


    Even old individuals gave up on their stern facades to shout excitedly. After all, affinity was the basis of their power system in this age. Strengthening them equated to increasing their firepower, reducing their casting time, and lowering their consumption, making those brews of extreme value for any magic practitioner.


    Well, except for Adam. Gazing at the crazy crowd, he smiled wryly. ''My affinities are perfect.''


    Meanwhile, the resounding sound of the gavel striking the podium echoed as the auctioneer called for silence before continuing with what everyone waited for.


    "The starting price is fifty gold coins. Increments must be no lower than five gold coins!"


    A split second later, a fierce competition unfolded. Many wealthy nobles roared their bid, willingly raising the price by an enormous amount each time.


    Soon, under Adam''s enlarged eyes, the starting fifty gold coins asked for the batch soared to two thousand!


    ''Did they lose their minds?'' He thought, his mouth wide open. He could buy four tier-four potions with that amount of money, yet someone bought those tier-two ones for the same price. But the most stunning thing was to see the man''s eager smile and hear the crowd applaud as a staff member gave him a paper to confirm he had won the items.


    ''I''d better prepare myself,'' he thought, gazing at his coin-filled pouches on the table with determination. ''I won''t get any items if I try to save money with those madmen.''


    As he pondered their reactions, learning from experience in his first auction, the auctioneer presented the following items in succession.


    The same scene took place each time. Most products stemmed from lost knowledge, possessing incredible effects they had never seen.


    However, none of those items caught Adam''s attention. Well, not entirely. A tier three material sadly escaped him. With the starting price set at two hundred gold, he believed he could get it. But he underestimated the nobles'' frenzy. The price rocketed to six thousand, forcing him to give up in a few quick minutes.


    Unbothered by the failure, he waited to see the tier-four items. They were his real aim.


    Fortunately, the auctioneer presented them a moment later.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we finally reached the last segment of this auction. I''m sure most of you can''t handle the suspense anymore. So, without further ado, let me present to you."


    He turned to grab a white fabric covering the floating table. With a broad smile exposing his white teeth, he pulled with enormous strength, revealing this event''s second most valuable item.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed, piercing the chamber''s opaque glasses to scan a glowing gem with interest. Entangled by thick roots spiralling on themselves into a staff, it radiated a soothing bright light charming any mage present. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As everyone observed in shock, the auctioneer continued, his speech appealing to their hunger for power and their patriotism.


    "You all guessed it, and you are right. It''s a magic staff of the fourth tier! But that''s not it! It''s enchanted to optimise the casting of light spells, our glorious empire''s speciality!"


    Once again, the lower floor exploded into boisterous discussions. Meanwhile, Julius eyed the staff with interest. "What do you think, big bro?" He asked, believing it would help construct the puppet. If not, it was still an impressive weapon they could use.


    However, Adam shook his head, disappointing him. The roots interested him, but he knew he would have to buy the entire staff to get them, and he didn''t doubt the price would be shockingly high. "I can only hope the last item will suit my needs better," he muttered, a bitter smile stretching his lips as doubts filled his mind.


    He believed he should have bid to get the material early because, at this rate, he would return to college empty-handed.


    Another bidding war unfolded as his thoughts turned somber. However, the nobles on the lower floor rapidly palled, turning silent under the V.I.P.S. mad assault. Each time those mighty individuals raised the price, they felt a part of their sanity crumble.


    Ten minutes later, silence engulfed the hall as the auctioneer began counting. His elegant voice resounded in everyone''s ears as the gavel struck the podium for the third time. Yet, despite his years of experience in the field, he failed to control his excitement entirely.


    "Congratulations to the gentleman in room one for acquiring this incredible staff for thirty-five thousand gold coins!"

 Chapter 319 - 319: The Auctions Final Prize

    "Now, ladies and gentlemen, make some noise for the last item of this auction!" Screamed the auctioneer, skilfully exciting the crowd using his years of experience.


    Loud, passionate shouts echoed throughout the hall for a moment before he continued, feeling the attendees were ready to blow their pouches up for the climax.


    "I must say, I''m sad to see this event conclude. But every good thing has an end," he added, causing the nobles to laugh at his shenanigans.


    "Alright, without further ado, let me present to you..." He pulled the white silk covering the item. "The hair of the mystical creature that every man dreams of after a certain age... the hair of Follicora! Not only will it restore your youthful vigor, but it''ll also stimulate and restore hair growth, even for the baldest heads!"


    A deafening silence engulfed the room as the younger nobles and ladies gazed at the auctioneer in confusion.


    However, the middle-aged and old men''s pupils constricted as their facial features contorted into ones of ardent desires.


    Then, all hell broke loose. Before the auctioneer could announce the starting price or minimum increment, greedy shouts reverberated from every direction, with crazy bids from the get-go.


    In their chamber, Arun and Julius laughed at the surreal scene. As young boys, they didn''t share those concerns. Yet, the old nobles'' red faces and flying spit thoroughly amused them.


    Meanwhile, Nova focused on Adam, wondering why he remained silent until she noticed his luminous eyes turn into two bright torches.


    Scared by the strange occurrence, she was about to ask him if he was alright. Unfortunately, she was too late.


    "Twenty-five thousand!" Adam roared, his eyes fixed on the strands of hair covering the table and his ethereal hands trembling with anticipation.


    "We have an offer of twenty-five thousand gold. Who says more?" The auctioneer said, slamming his gavel to command silence in the hall with a bright smile. After all, things were turning serious, and he hoped to break the last item''s price with this one.


    "Twenty-eight!"


    A gentle, feminine voice said, outbidding Adam from her V.I.P. chamber.


    "Thirty!"


    Another V.I.P. exclaimed, his voice filled with ardent desire.


    ''I don''t have much margin...'' Adam thought, his chest tightening. ''I can''t let them increase the prices slowly.''


    With this idea in mind, he opted to pressure them into thinking he was desperate and wealthy enough to get the material.


    "Forty thousand!"


    Hushed whispers engulfed the hall as the price suddenly rose by ten thousand coins. The amount wasn''t that extravagant in itself. They all were much wealthier. Deeds, lands, shares, if they converted everything, most of them weighed more than a hundred thousand gold. However, to have forty thousand in liquidity was still shocking.


    "Forty thousand. Who says more?" The auctioneer asked, struggling to maintain his composure and not let his eyes roll in pleasure.


    Seconds passed, but no one spoke.


    "Forty thousand going once!" he said, causing Adam to shiver in anticipation.


    "Going twice!"


    "Forty-two thousand."


    The feminine voice shattered the assumption that the deal was done, causing another wave of excited whispers to engulf the room like wildfire.


    Adam''s bent forward frame deflated like a balloon, his shoulders slumping as he remained motionless for a few seconds. Then, the auctioneer''s voice echoed again, asking who would bid more.


    "I can''t give up!" He said, startling the two boys. Yet, he had no money left. Julius was as poor as when he lived in the village as he had spent every coin he received to break through the golden core realm.


    His mind raced as the situation turned urgent. The auctioneer had already started to count, leaving him little time to find a solution. At first, he thought about Arun but rapidly dismissed the idea. Since the boy was just accompanying them, he had no reason to carry thousands of gold coins in his pockets.


    Then, he remembered something he had acquired months ago but never used. Unfortunately, it wasn''t money. However, he hoped it would appeal to the auctioneer.


    "Forty thousand... and a shop''s deed in the Belloria kingdom''s capital! It''s close to the center in a premium location!" He roared, fervently praying that his bid would be accepted. He didn''t know the exact value of Asha''s gift, but it should easily reach several thousand gold coins.


    Upon hearing the bold bid, the auctioneer''s eyes narrowed, a thoughtful light flashing in their depths. It would be a lie to say the deed didn''t interest him considering the location. Yet, he couldn''t be sure of its value.


    "Let me see the document," he said, eager to confirm who he was dealing with through the owner''s name.


    A moment later, a mage entered Adam''s chamber, retrieved the document from Julius, and brought it respectfully to the old agent.


    Next, he adjusted his glasses to get the information he wanted before sighing in frustration. He had never heard about any family going by Riverwood.


    Still enticed by the shop, he searched for information on the property''s transfer as a last measure before choosing. And he didn''t regret it. His eyes lit up upon seeing the Kaur family''s name and their matriarch''s signature on the officially stamped document.


    With their bag venture, their name was on every lady''s lips. Even before that, they were renowned for their high-quality products, establishing them as trustworthy merchants. This reputation led him to believe the shop was of great value. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A calculative light flashed in his eyes as he estimated the deed''s minimum price. Then he stated, "The deed is worth twelve thousand gold coins. Who says more than fifty-two thousand?"


    No one answered his words. The attendees were too stunned to process the bold move they had just witnessed, different thoughts filling their minds. Yet, a common one echoed louder than the others: it''s not worth it.


    Unsurprisingly, the gavel echoed a few seconds later, concluding the auction and granting its last item to Adam, who grinned like a kid to his companions'' confusion.


    "Big bro... You don''t have hair. No, you don''t even have a head to begin with," Julius said, facepalming at the indecent amount of money spent on something useless.

 Chapter 320 - 320: A King Among Trees

    "Humph. What do you know?" Snorted Adam, crossing his arms over his ethereal chest. Then, he smirked, a playful smile stretching across his lips. "I bought it for when you grow old. What a shame for someone to lose his hair," he added, shaking his head with a mockingly downcast expression.


    He gazed at the boy''s face as it gradually distorted into a worried grimace and as he raised his hand to cover his hair.


    Then, feeling good after winning the auction, he shoved the nail further, causing Julius to tremble.


    "Did you know? If you push your body too hard, you''re more likely to go bald."


    "Stop lying!" Julius yelled, his voice quivering with terror at the thought of losing his hair.


    Upon seeing the expected result, everyone burst into laughter at Julius'' expanses. With so many magical items, potions, and materials at their disposal, how could they go bald if they invested enough coins?


    A few seconds later, Adam''s features softened. "Don''t worry. If you really go bald, I''ll give you the material," he said, a radiant smile tugging at his lips. "In the meantime, I''ll keep it for my craft. It''s the most important piece I''m missing."


    After all, he would be too ashamed to walk around in a hairless puppet. This high-quality material came at the right moment, solving the problem. The boy wasn''t wrong, though. He had used all his savings for it. But did he care? ''It''s not like I have anything else to buy, and I won''t find another tier-four material, anyway.''


    "You spent fifty-two thousand gold for that?!" Julius exclaimed, his brow creasing into a frown. He understood more than clearly what his brother hinted at, and he didn''t like that. Yet, Adam''s answer made him facepalm again.


    "Yeah! All for the style points!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, a soft smile soon stretched his lips. Not many things could brighten his brother''s days. If squandering his own money to buy out of price hair made him happy, then he had nothing to argue about.


    After a few minutes of banters, the chamber''s door creaked open, revealing the auctioneer. Behind him, the floating table filled with Follicora hairs and two guards.


    The man adjusted his glasses and offered a bright smile. Then, he congratulated them for their successful bidding before asking for the forty thousand gold coins to complete the property transfer.


    Julius reluctantly handed Adam''s heavy pouch to the man, imagining the amount of tier-three beast cores he could have purchased with it before shaking his head. ''It''s not my money in the first place,'' he thought, resolving to become financially independent. Unbeknownst to him, his resolve mirrored his big brother''s, showcasing the profound influence Adam had on him as a mentor, friend, and...


    father figure.


    Then, the auctioneer retrieved an elegant leather bag from a guard, poured the hair inside, and handed it to Julius. "Thank you for your compliance with our rules," he said, his tone warm and appreciative. "I sincerely hope to see you compete again in our Petal auction hall."


    After bidding goodbye, the group retraced their steps to the college before separating. They each shared their eagerness to discover Adam''s puppet once done, even asking if he required some specific items to help him.


    However, the ghost believed he had everything he needed. Actually, he didn''t. After a moment of thought, he realised his style score would be too low just with the hair. Thus, he asked for a blue and green gem and a set of dark and red clothes. After all, he couldn''t walk around naked, either!


    With everything sorted, he closed his eyes, planning to spend the next twelve days in the dream place. He wouldn''t need to leave since Julius could sleep with the materials in hand to transfer them to him, allowing him to focus on his task wholeheartedly.


    ****


    Seated on his bed, Adam opened his eyes in his familiar apartment. His lips stretched into a grin as he gazed at the Runebark''s block gifted by Selene and the drake''s bone he got from the Beast Emperor. Ever since he saw them, he knew he would use them today.


    Unfortunately, the earlier auction didn''t offer tier-four minerals, forcing him to abandon his hidden weapons plan.


    However, with the high mana conductivity of the wood and the bone''s extreme density, he believed he could craft something formidable.


    Without wasting time, he rose from his bed and outstretched his right hand toward the wood. Sky blue mana, reflecting his perfect affinity, twirled at his fingertips. With a gentle order, the energy phased through the wood, scanning its interior.


    A shiver ran down his spine as the feedback he received was entirely different from what he had been used to in the past. The sensation was so different, as if... ''As if my fingers were touching it. No, it''s even more precise,'' he thought, raising his brow in interest as a realisation struck him. His mana affinity''s usage wasn''t solely limited to combat!


    Curious to discover the extent of his newfound powers in crafting, he closed his eyes to focus on the nature element. Soon, he felt the block''s faint yet stubborn traces of vitality.


    A peaceful image flooded his mind, revealing a verdant landscape stretching as far as the eye could see. In its center rose a towering tree, reaching several hundred meters into the sky. Its lush canopy cast refreshing shadows over the boundless plains, filling him with a sensation of serenity.


    A moment later, he woke up from his trance, a relaxed smile gracing his lips unbeknownst to him. "You once were a king among trees," he muttered softly, his voice filled with admiration. "Your wood deserves to be turned into the king of puppets. Nothing less."


    As his voice lingered, he felt the embers of the wood''s vitality shake for a split second. He didn''t know if his imagination played a trick on his mind, but he felt as if the block accepted to collaborate with him, acknowledging his ambition.


    With a shake of his head, he chased that bizarre idea away, refocusing on his task. Yet, a mystical murmur whispered in his ears. Not words. Emotions.


    "Cut here?" he asked, seeking to confirm his understanding with a frown.


    ''Am I going crazy?'' He wondered, failing to comprehend the abnormal situation.

 Chapter 321 - 321: The Runebark Puppet: A Tale of Elemental Mastery

    A flicker of doubt flashed in his luminous eyes for a moment before he shrugged. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Already went through madness. I don''t need it anymore!" He exclaimed, clenching his ethereal fists. A subtle smile stretched his lips as he thought about his departed friend, hoping the afterlife existed, and that she was now reunited with her father.


    Then, his facial features shifted to seriousness. Mana danced and weaved itself intricately around him in soothing hums, taking the form of solid sky-blue gouges, mallets, chisels, and other utensils he would use later.


    However, just as he was about to begin, his pupils constricted, and he facepalmed. ''Am I stupid?'' he thought, scratching his head with a forced smile.


    Why was he using human tools when he possessed the ultimate affinity? If he wanted precise cuts, he could use the space element. ''Well. Maybe not this one...'' he thought, remembering how unpredictable his morning test had been.


    Since he only had one block of wood, he couldn''t use it to practice. So, he chose to put the most dangerous affinities aside before training and understanding them.


    However, he still had alternatives. And one of them was among the best on Earth, to boot!


    Impatient to put his idea to the test, he dismissed his mana constructs first. Then, he outstretched his finger, mixing natural and water mana.


    PSHHH


    The next moment, a high-pressure water jet burst from his index, darting towards his table with inhuman speed. Without a sound, a small hole appeared as the narrow stream pierced his furniture like a piece of paper.


    Astonished by the water''s cutting potential, he paused momentarily to adjust the output. He needed to strike a balance between precision and power; otherwise, he knew the wood would end up butchered.


    After spending an hour on different tests, he came to several conclusions. First, this cutting method achieved fine cuts with high accuracy, making it suitable for carving intricate patterns. Second, since he used water, the process didn''t generate heat, preserving the materials'' integrity. Finally, it was highly versatile. By adjusting the power, he could even cut steel or other minerals!


    Eager to start, he repeated the same actions. However, this time, he set the output right. Then, following the whispers showing him where to aim the waterjet because he had nothing to lose doing so, he cut the block, anticipation coursing through his frame.


    Soon, smooth pieces fell to the ground. Unbeknownst to him, the cuts were perfect, preserving the intricate grain, delicate veins, and natural characteristics of the Runebark. His heart swelled with satisfaction as he witnessed the beauty of his craftsmanship, oblivious to the perfection he had achieved.


    Next, a calculative light flashed in his eyes as he measured the block''s remaining capacity. After all, he had only cut enough to form the limbs.


    Soon, a wry smile stretched his lips. "Am I cursed?" He asked, shaking his head in ridicule. Taking Selene''s advice about the required thickness to maintain the Runebark''s integrity into consideration, he realised he could only build a short body that would make him look Julius'' age...


    Unfortunately, he had no solution to this problem. Thus, he smiled bitterly before continuing.


    Hours passed by as he used his waterjet cutting technique, skillfully carving. The process was slow. Yet, it filled him with a sense of achievement as a humanoid frame gradually appeared before his eyes.


    However, his masterpiece would require several days of hard and focused work. He knew it.


    As he contemplated the task ahead, a surge of determination filled him. He would have to carve the body, the limbs and their joints. Then, he would have to work on the detail to make it look as human as possible, integrate the drake''s bone to reinforce the exterior, and finally carve the magic engravings.


    Despite the tall task, a radiant smile graced his lips as he imagined his success. He would finally move on his own two feet, speak with others, and explore the vast world as he wished!


    As he delved into the complex art of woodcarving and puppet-making, another individual of similar appearance frowned.


    "What am I missing?" He asked, his exhausted voice a murmur in the representation of Theodor''s old shop. "The grafting failure makes no sense! Everything is perfect!" He added, trying to yell his frustration out. Yet, only a low grumble escaped his lips as sweat dripped from his forehead.


    With a desperate gaze, he raised his head, gazing at bright patterns crisscrossing into intricate canals and shimmering with incredible power.


    However, unlike his previous creations, this one had many channels around the heart area.


    "I successfully added the magic beasts'' circuits, combining both systems. So, why?" He asked again, despair gripping his heart as fissures cracked on his face, menacing to engulf his entire body.


    "Shit..."


    He didn''t know why, but the circuits refused to be grafted onto him as if they possessed their own will. But how did it make sense? He had created them from scratch using his mana.


    His frown deepened as his mind raced for a solution. The day he had been waiting for thirteen years approached with overwhelming speed. Yet, he wasn''t ready.


    A moment later, just as he was about to give up in despair, a sudden idea popped into his mind. "What if I imitate him?" After all, Adam had the incredible ability to think outside the box. Something he lacked because of his education and deep-rooted habits.


    "So, thinking like an idiot should give something like that. The circuits are not rejecting me. Instead, it is me who''s rejecting them?"


    He frowned at the ludicrous idea. Why would he reject them, even subconsciously? Yet, it was his best lead. Thus, he continued drafting theories and deriving ideas for hours until his eyes lit up.


    "The problem is our compatibility! I''m rejecting them because my soul refuses to adapt to the bestial part!"


    He wasn''t entirely sure but felt he held something.


    ''What if I fuse a part of me in them? Will it smoothen the grafting?'' He pondered before his eyes enlarged, and his smile widened. "For better or worse, I''ll try it! Since I''m the best, I''ll accept nothing but perfection! Hahaha."


    His laughter echoed in the shop, breaking Julius'' soul sea tranquillity before he did the unthinkable.


    He raised his hand, gritted his teeth, and grabbed his own mana circuits, starting from his legs. Then, with a swift movement, he used mana to untangle the channels and pulled.


    "ARGH!"


    Agonising screams filled the place as Adam''s mysterious copy subjected himself to dreadful torture. Even Ossian, a tier six ghost king, failed to endure more than a few minutes of grafting. Yet, the man was doing something much worse.

 Chapter 322 - 322: One Goal, Two Paths

    Howls of agony engulfed Julius'' soul sea as tears rolled down the mysterious man''s face. For each channel he disconnected, he felt a blinding pain assault his soul, as if someone had tried to skin him.


    Ethereal tears rolled down his cheeks as he collapsed to the ground, cradling his head in a pitiful spectacle. Far was his usually arrogant demeanor.


    "ARGH! I give up! I give up!"


    His face contorted into a grimace of despair. Just remembering the sufferings made his soul shake with reluctance, begging his mind to stop this folly. And he wanted to listen. However, the fissures running across his face expanded, prompting him to stand up.


    "Urgh. I don''t want to! Why Am I being forced?!"


    More tears gushed from his eyes as he complained, venting his dissatisfaction. Yet, his hands moved to continue.


    Cries of misery filled Theodor''s old shop once again. They lasted several hours as curses accompanied them until he finally extracted his circuit''s last channel.


    "Huff... Huff. N-Never again," he said, sprawled on the ground. He didn''t doubt that he would look deader than alive to any onlooker. Yet, a soft smile stretched his lips the next moment. "I passed the most painful part."


    After allowing his soul to rest, he rose to his feet, grumbling about how unfair his situation was. He gazed at the intricate circuits shimmering with energy, the ones he had used to overwhelm Ossian and Selene with a smirk. "Sorry, pal. But I need you to return to your original form. Trust me, it''s not what I want for you either, but you won''t regret the result!"


    Then, he retrieved a crude prototype and spent a minute grafting it onto his soul before busying himself.


    It was a dull and gradual process, but somehow, he enjoyed it. After all, studying magic circuits had been one of his only two pass times during the last thirteen years.


    As his mana-enveloped hands moved with surgical precision, removing channel after channel, the potent light enveloping the patterns dimmed significantly. Worse, their intricacies and quantity were gone, replaced by a rough and graceless version.


    Upon seeing his original circuits after such a long time, a wry smile graced his lips. "They are so bad..." He said, wondering how anyone dared to call themselves a mage with tier-two circuits.


    He lingered for a moment, remembering the idiot''s struggle with circuits even worse than his. Then he approached his masterpiece. His plan was simple, really. Since he didn''t possess anything and his soul was already crumbling, he would merge his original circuits with the new ones. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since his soul was familiar with them, he hoped that by integrating the two seamlessly, the rejection wouldn''t occur again. It was a bold and painful experiment. Yet, he shrugged.


    "If I don''t succeed, I won''t call myself the best ever again!"


    With these words, he narrowed his eyes in focus, scanning the incredible circuits he had created from scratch to find similar channels to his originals.


    Hours passed, then days as he worked, never losing his focus for a single minute or taking breaks. His circuits shrunk steadily until he moved his hand to grab the last one.


    "Took me twelve days..." He muttered, raw emotions swirling in his heart. Joy, satisfaction, doubts, fear. It was the moment of truth.


    Moving with incredible precision, he fished a shifting channel from his masterpiece, replacing it with his original in a flash.


    With a mix of excitation and anxiety, he scanned the end product, ensuring he didn''t compromise its stability during the process. Once done, his fingers shook as he tentatively tried to implant a small part onto his palm.


    He closed his eyes during the process, praying not to feel the disheartening rejection.


    Seconds passed, then minutes. Yet, he sensed nothing.


    "Hahaha! I did it! Who will doubt I''m the best now?" He said, raising his clenched fists above his head in triumph and revealing the deep cracks almost reaching his skull. But his state couldn''t distract him from his joy. Anyway, he expected it to worsen after breaking the rules and what he did five years ago.


    Thus, his heart hammered in his chest with immense pride, his smile reached his ears, and his thoughts wandered to the imminent faithful day.


    However, a deep frown creased his brows the next second as he felt a strong pull tug at his soul.


    "What is this idiot doing?"


    With this question, he pulled back on the link and peered through the shop''s door, his eyes following the invisible chain binding him to Adam.


    ****


    "Finally done! Who will doubt I''m the best crafter now?" Adam exclaimed, raising his clenched fists above his head in triumph. His soul quivered as he observed his masterpiece, a deep sense of satisfaction washing over him.


    The rough block of Runebark entirely disappeared from his table, replaced by a perfect human reproduction. Over the last twelve days, he had polished the wood before carving the muscles, facial features, and veins with rigorous precision, unwilling to compromise on the appearance. All for the style points, of course.


    Then his gaze turned serious as he inspected the limbs'' joints, moving them in every direction to ensure their smoothness before nodding in satisfaction as a bright smile crept over his face. They were perfect.


    The engravings responsible for the soul binding were also admirably drawn in intricate yet elegant symbol patterns. Well, they weren''t engravings in the standard sense. With the whisper''s help, he carved the puppet''s insides instead of the outside, making the enchantments more stable and resilient without compromising the material''s integrity.


    After all, no one could damage them without destroying his puppet''s sturdy frame first, making it a bastion for his soul.


    Finally, he had cut the drake''s broad bone into smaller pieces before fixing them over the wood, boosting its defenses to unparalleled levels. He wasn''t sure to what tier the puppet strength would correspond since the materials had been transformed, losing a part of their potency. But he was sure the end product couldn''t be below the fourth tier.


    Upon reaching this thought, a broad smile stretched his lips before he conjured a mana hand. "Now, for the details," he said, excitement filling his voice as he grabbed the blue and green gems, followed by the Follicora''s hair.


    With a thought, the hand came to life, encasing the shining round spheres in the eye sockets before grafting the hair on the puppet''s scalp. Soon, an odd-eyed, lifelike youth sat at his table, almost indistinguishable from an actual human.


    Its frame exuded class and manliness, while the delicate features exuded an almost feminine charm.


    "Time to enter it!" He exclaimed, jumping in elation on his bed before darting to the puppet, expecting to enter its frame or at least phase through it.


    "Argh!"


    However, a painful scream escaped his lips, followed by a loud collision noise.


    "No! Not again!" He roared, massaging his nose as he gazed at the puppet disbelief, and despair crashing against his heart like a tidal wave.


    Despite his dedication and skilful work, the same mysterious power forbidding him from moving freely acted again, refusing him to possess his creation.

 Chapter 323 - 323: Defiance: A Sanctuary Forged in Will

    A shiver ran down his spine as the icy fingers of dread wrapped around his heart, their freezing embrace tightening with every breath.


    "Is someone messing with me?"


    His voice echoed, calm on the surface but weighted with underlying tension. After everything he had been through, he had better control over his emotions, knowing when to flare up without repercussions or face the situation with solemness. And this one required his utmost focus.


    He lingered for a moment, remembering his awakening in this world and his attempt to leave Alina''s house. Then, he remembered his words. They were the same. However, when he pronounced them thirteen years ago, they came from instinctual suspicions. No. Perhaps he just wanted to find a culprit to blame for his bizarre situation...


    Yet, the notes were evident proofs now that he remembered them. Since the first day, they had done nothing but taunt his mistakes, as if they were written to infuriate him.


    His shiver intensified. Now, he wholeheartedly believed the individual or entity behind his system intentionally pushed him towards a unique choice. A choice he didn''t want...


    That''s why he built his puppet with such urgency. To seal the system''s options... and his. After all, he repeated it enough. He wasn''t a brave hero out to save widows and orphans with a benevolent heart, just a typical man who couldn''t even remember his life on Earth.


    Of course, he didn''t want to touch Julius'' body after all the experiences they had shared in the past years. But what if he changed after his memories awakened? What if the system issued him an ultimatum? The risks were too high. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, he was back on square one. His plan had failed, his puppet was unusable, and the future remained unpredictable, veiled in the familiar thick fog of mysteries that had accompanied him in this world.


    "Shit..."


    His eyes narrowed, and his lips rose in frustration as he cursed the situation''s unfairness. With only a few hours left before midnight, he couldn''t find any alternative solution. He knew it.


    But he didn''t find the strength to rage. Instead, he felt his ethereal heart bleed as his emotions descended into chaos. Clenching his chest, he bit his lips in sadness for a moment.


    ''I won''t let you die. No matter who you are or where you come from,'' he thought, remembering the boy''s smiles, pains, and dedication. Scenes flashed in his mind, showing Julius at different ages, like a movie: his curiosity, politeness... and trust. ''That''s right. He trusts me with his life.''


    His negative emotions thinned, melting like snow under the sun, replaced by a growing resolve.


    ''Despite my questionable behavior and flaws, he called me big brother wholeheartedly.''


    He remembered all the pranks, all the times he annoyed the boy out of boredom, and all his exaggerated reactions, leading to unnecessary conflicts. Julius had always supported him. He even tried to reason with this hard-headed ghost multiple times.


    Upon reaching these thoughts, his soul trembled as multi-colored mana wafted from it before a mass of sky-blue energy devoured them like a whale. A mana storm soon engulfed his apartment, ruffling his papers and books as a raging inferno ignited in his heart. He knew what to do.


    Deliberately, he raised his arm, his ethereal fist tightly clenched, towards the ominous dark clouds.


    "You who have been observing my every step for thirteen years with a mocking smirk. You who sent me these snarky notes to laugh at my expenses. You who try to force me to take over my brother''s body," He declared, his solemn voice amplified by mana reaching the edges of the dream place, shattering its peaceful eternal night.


    "Today, I solemnly declare you my enemy. Starting today, we can''t live under the same sky. Starting today, I''ll do everything in my power to find and obliterate you from existence."


    His luminous eyes narrowed into thin slits as he branded his resolve into his soul. He would never accept a path he didn''t choose. He would never give up. His determination would never bend, even against overwhelming adversaries. And he didn''t need madness to achieve this state anymore.


    "I''m the master of my own destiny!"


    Mana billowed, accompanying his heartfelt declaration, growing and spinning with incredible velocity.


    The sphere encased in his soul responded to his emotions, too, and released more elemental energies, mixing them in the whirlpool.


    Thunder boomed, fire crackled, water splashed, and wind howled. Soon, more elements joined the mad dance, creating a terrifying show of pure power.


    The apartment, unable to contain the enormous mass of energy, soon shifted under its pressure.


    The book-filled library evaporated into ethereal mists. The computer followed, then the desk, the mirror, the kitchen, the bed, the table and finally, the walls, ceiling and ground. Any trace of light vanished from his sight, leaving a pure manifestation of desolation behind.


    The luminous glow in his eyes intensified as he watched the spectacle. He didn''t regret losing an apartment he didn''t even know that much in the first place. Instead, he felt a sensation of relief wash over him.


    This place had never reflected his soul. It was not his soul sea. But things would soon change...


    The billowing mist resulting from his apartment''s vaporisation swirled around him for a moment before crashing down on the gloomy ground.


    An enchanting scene followed as a bright sky-blue light appeared from the point of impact. Animated by an unbending will echoing Adam''s, it expanded, chasing the darkness away to reveal an incredible landscape.


    A vast, lustrous plain met his eyes, filling his nose with the sweet scent of nature. Further in the distance, a lush forest stood tall, the noise of the wind ruffling against its leaves, bringing him a sense of serenity. The trees'' dense foliage cast lively shadows on the base of a monstrously tall mountain as if its rocks defied the sky, the heavens, and anything in creation to stop its ascension.


    In another area, an azure-blue lake stretched as far as the eyes could see, its water brimming with life and reflecting the gentle sun''s rays on its surface.


    Simultaneously, the mana storm weakened, gradually returning into his soul''s embrace as he recovered his bearings.


    "So, this is my soul sea," he said, a bright smile stretching his lips.

 Chapter 324 - 324: Trapped in a Silent Struggle

    As he gazed at his new sanctuary with relief and excitement, his copy''s eyes lit brightly in Julius'' soul sea.


    "You want to defy me?" He said, an amused smirk broadening on his cracked face. "I''m waiting for you, boy."


    His scorn-filled, yet eager voice thundered, breaking the warm shop''s peaceful atmosphere. His glinting eyes then landed on his masterpiece.


    With a swift movement, he compressed the shimmering circuits into a solid golden ball, its glow brightening the room''s dark corners before a system notification appeared before his eyes.


    [Material detected in Soul Sea. Soul binding available. Proceed? Yes/No]


    His heart pounded against his chest as he tapped on yes.


    [Material bound: ???''s ??? mana circuits]


    A triumphant smile spread across his lips. Mere hours separated him from the event he''d been waiting for. Yet, a dark storm brewed at the college, threatening to engulf them all in a raging tempest of blood and despair.


    ****


    Jean pushed himself out of a luxurious chair in the dimly lit library. His green eyes shone like jewels and his black hair cascaded over his shoulders. A subtle hint of excitement wrapped around his heart despite his uncle''s twitching brows.


    "How much longer are we going to wait?" Raynard asked, grimacing in anguish as their operation''s deadline approached with cruel momentum.


    They had to bring the kid back or face Thorian''s and Gabriel''s unbridled wrath. His tier didn''t matter against the two most powerful factions of a country. Their ruthless network would sniff them out like bloodhounds, exposing their locations to lethal killers.


    An icy shiver ran down his spine as he imagined the potential dark days in which he wouldn''t have a moment of respite.


    "We move now," Jean answered, raising his brow at the silent Alexander. "Anything wrong with you?"


    "No."


    The man''s curt answer echoed in his ear, causing him to frown. He remembered he had spent the most time observing the boy, almost as if obsessed with him. Not that he cared. After today, nothing would matter anymore, and he would shake the world''s foundations.


    He shrugged, then suddenly gripped his face. His fingers dug a few millimeters into the skin before he pulled, peeling away the flesh in a blood-freezing spectacle. Strands of hair shifted, turning blond, and his facial features morphed, revealing the delicate traits... the traits of Nathan Riverwood, son of Lucius and Eleanor Ashford.


    "Feels better to wear my original face."


    His smile broadened as he threw the ragged skin, unbothered by the ruined artefact. Then, he walked to the door.


    "Don''t mess up. I''ll wait for you by the Gate."


    With those words, he left his uncles, his light steps carrying him under the darkening sky as a mysterious glint flashed in his eyes.


    "He is as arrogant as his grandfather," Reynard spat, his lips raised in displeasure as he remembered his nephew''s stupid plan.


    They could have acted months before, yet the stubborn cripple refused, insisting to wait for the last moment to perfect his arrangements.


    "Pah! What preparations can he make? He can''t cast spells or use rituals," he said, his hands trembling in irritation. Why did he have to obey a manaless kid? He, a mighty adept?


    With a grimace of disgust, he nodded at his silent cousin before they both left to kidnap Julius. It was a simple mission, really. Knock out his roommate, grab the boy and escape using the Gate. So, what was wrong with Gabriel and Nathan''s overly cautious approach?


    He smirked as he walked towards dormitory three. ''The ghost? An irrelevant concern against two adepts.''


    Five minutes later, the few students who hadn''t returned to their families for the holidays greeted them respectfully as they strolled towards room 207.


    As they stood before the door, the silent Alexander suddenly spoke, his expression somber and complex.


    "Remember the question I asked you in the carriage?" He asked, his voice firm, yet his eyes trembling with the weight of hesitation. "Did you change your mind?"


    Reynard paused for a moment, recalling the conversation with a frown. "No. The Bellor bloodline must flow in the King''s veins," he said, puzzled by the repeated question.


    However, Alexander remained silent, his face a mask of conflicting emotions. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He shrugged, uninterested in his cousin''s strange demeanor. With only three hours to return to the Ashford mansion and proceed with the soul transfer ritual, they couldn''t afford to squander precious minutes wantonly.


    His hand moved to the handle as his mana flowed in his circuits. "Quies," he muttered, his low incantation causing the air to distort for a moment as a translucent barrier encased the room.


    His preparations complete, he swung his right leg, aiming a powerful kick at the door.


    Splinters flew everywhere as the hinges shattered. The wooden door tipped before collapsing on the ground, raising a cloud of dust. Yet, strangely, no sounds erupted despite the commotion.


    However, Julius was a cultivator. He didn''t need to rely on hearing. He felt it first, a soft gust of wind blasting his direction, caressing his skin, and disturbing his inner harmony. Alarmed, his eyes snapped open as he halted his cultivation.


    "...?"


    A deep furrow creased his brows the next second as, contrary to his expectations, his voice didn''t produce any sound when he asked why two esteemed teachers barged into his room with so much violence.


    His hair bristled, and his heart hammered against his chest as he felt their hostile gaze linger on his figure. Without hesitation, he grabbed his big brother''s shoulder with his right hand, shaking with urgency, and his gladius with his left, ready to defend himself despite the unfair odds.


    Feeling the pressing call from his soul sea, Adam''s dim eyes came to life with a radiant light as he gazed at the boy with concern. Then, he narrowed his eyes at the two teachers, opening his mouth to question their intentions.


    "... ... ...?"


    Julius gestured to his throat before making a cross with his fingers, showing a mysterious spell or artefact forbade any sound from resonating in the air.


    However, before Adam could make sense of the situation, he felt a sudden pull tug at his soul. Initially weak, it became more powerful after each passing second, as if someone used his invisible yet unbreakable link to Julius to reel him in like a fish.


    ''Stop!'' His thought boomed like a thunder strike in his mind as terror gripped his soul. He should still have time before midnight. At least three hours. So why?


    Unfortunately, the pull became irresistible, drawing his ethereal frame inside the boy''s body before everyone''s bewildered eyes.

 Chapter 325 - 325: A Familiar Voice, a Treacherous Tune

    "..."


    ''What happened?!''


    Reinard and Alexander thought, their lips curling upwards as their mission had just become incredibly easy.


    They wouldn''t have to overpower the ghost without killing him now that he mysteriously disappeared into the boy.


    Meanwhile, Julius asked the same question. However, the tone was entirely different. The words rumbled in his mind, presaging a devastating cataclysm. Icy sweat covered his body, making his clothes stick to his skin. The dim light reflected on them, revealing his firm, aesthetic but trembling muscles as he closed his eyes.


    Loud drumming hammered against his chest, accompanied by the dark fingers of terror encroaching on his heart with icy dread.


    He couldn''t contend against a mage without careful planning, assistance, and specific equipment to counter him. But now, for whatever reason he had no time to ponder, he would have to fight two adepts alone. Even if he had just reached the Golden Core Realm, making him equivalent to an apprentice, he was still two tiers lower.


    ''I''m sure big brother is fine!'' He thought, puffing his cheeks to exhale the stale air he had been keeping in. If he could stall them until his brother returned, they could turn the tables on the attackers... perhaps. Anyway, he would never accept defeat, not again...


    Memories he didn''t want to remember filled his mind for a moment. But he shook them away, his eyes focusing on the threat ahead. He drew his deadly gladius with a fluid movement, tensed his muscles until they shook under the strain of his flowing Qi, and took a battle pose.


    On the other side of the room, Alexander mobilised his mana, mouthing his spell with a troubled expression. Everything felt so confusing to him. His mission, duty, family, and... What he desired. Everything entwined in a chaotic ball of multi-colored strings he had to untangle his mind. But time was too short.


    He only met the boy a few months ago. He couldn''t bet his country''s future on uncertain deductions. Thus, he steeled his heart and activated his spell.


    Dark tendrils billowed in the air, absorbing the ambient light like tiny black holes before turning into sharp needles. With a movement of his hand, half darted towards the training Aurelius, who didn''t notice a thing.


    The other half zoomed in, cutting the air with surgical precision towards Julius, causing his eyes to constrict.


    Fire Qi flooded into his meridians, alimenting his muscles with incredible explosive strength as he swung his gladius to deflect the tiny projectiles.


    However, mid-movement, his pupils trembled. The projectiles'' trajectory shifted mid-air, aiming for... his shadow. An ominous premonition gripped his heart as he strained his muscles, making their fibers groan and crack under their own momentum. Then, he hurriedly threw himself to the side, his movements leaving deep gouges on the elegant stone floor.


    The needles pierced through the rising dust in the next second, impaling the ground for a few centimeters before dissolving into ominous, dark whips.


    Julius raised his head, gazing towards his roommate in panic. Yet it was too late. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The damage to Aurelius'' shadow mysteriously appeared on his body, riddling him with tiny holes.


    Relief washed over him for a moment. The wounds weren''t lethal. But his expression shifted into an ugly grimace as invisible white tendrils. No. Threads entangled the youth, infiltrating his body.


    However, he couldn''t focus on the training maniac as Alexander''s movements alerted him. It was only a light shake of his hand, yet he prepared for the worst. He also constantly kept a wary eye on the passive Reynard. He couldn''t rush him before understanding their affinities.


    That was his first mistake.


    A sudden impact shattered his concentration. His head jerked back, and his brows creased as confusion filled his eyes.


    ''Is there a third enemy?'' His heart sank. But he recovered the next moment as his confusion deepened. The impact had been too weak. In fact, he didn''t feel it at all.


    At that moment, he saw a tanned fist outstretched on his left... Aurelius'' fist. The boy''s eyes had turned blank, and his veins protruded like ugly worms under his skin as if trying to fight back something.


    ''The spell!'' He understood the situation in the blink of an eye.


    The most probable scenario he theorised was for Alexander to combine his two affinities into a terrifying and unavoidable spell capable of stealing his adversaries'' control over their own bodies. After all, no one would consciously protect their shadows, making it insidiously fatal.


    Now, at least, he had a basic grasp of the adept''s field of expertise. Yet Reynard kept eying him, his blue eyes glinting with mockery, forcing his tense nerves to remain on edge and questions to flood his mind.


    ''Is he waiting for an opportunity, or just watching to have fun?'' He thought, weighing his options with utmost care.


    Unfortunately, the answer came to him faster than he would have wanted as he saw the man''s lips part open.


    "Cantilena Quietis."


    His words shattered the room''s imposed silence, followed by a cacophony of bizarre noises for a second.


    Gradually, they harmonised into peaceful music, and a soothing voice he yearned to hear again filled his ears... Alina''s voice.


    The air swirled around him, taking the form of his mother, chanting the familiar lullaby he liked so much in his younger days.


    ''N-No.'' His heart rate hastened as he felt his body relax against his will and his own mind rejoice, betraying him for the promise of a tender reunion with her. His eyelid sagged, threatening to close at any moment under the vicious spell''s influence.


    In a hurry, he mobilised all of his Qi, making it bubble in his Dan Tian to resist the comforting sleepiness assaulting him and understanding that analysing their abilities had been a terrible mistake. He had to go on the offensive, as futile as it seemed, to have a chance to stall them.


    However, before he could, a tremor shook his body as minuscule holes gushed blood around his articulations.


    Filled with dread, he gazed at his shadow, his face decomposing in despair. Alexander''s needles had pierced it.

 Chapter 326 - 326: Echoes of a Broken Vow: From Boy to Beast

    Julius'' heart almost leapt from his chest as a disgusting sensation assaulted him. He could feel them, the tiny threads wrapping around his bones, tendons, and veins, slowly depriving him of his movements. To make matters worse, Raynard''s hateful spell kept singing in his ears, hastening his fall into slumber.


    ''Will I lose again? Like I did against Smith?''


    His thoughts thundered in his mind as a deep wave of unwillingness rose from his trembling heart. Had he not vowed to never be defeated again on the night he lost his mother? So why?


    Why, despite all his training, the thousand gold coins his big brother had given him with so much kindness, his legendary blade, and his unique path, nothing changed?


    As his feelings swirled around those questions, creating a chaotic mess threatening to devour his harmonious heart, a single emotion suddenly overwhelmed all the others.


    Wild tremors shook his body, and his eyes glinted with a blood-curdling red light. His blood boiled, altering its natural course to flow in reverse, and his teeth cracked under his clenched jaws.


    His boiling Qi flooded his meridians, rupturing the weaker parts under their owner''s hate. Yes. Hate overwhelmed the kind and disciplined boy for the first time.


    He hated Smith for beating him, Eleanor for kidnapping his mother, the Ashfords for forcing him to become a fugitive, and the two teachers for their sudden attack. But there was one person he hated more. He scorned and despised this individual with all his heart... Himself. Himself for his weakness.


    Fueled by rage, his lips parted as Qi flooded his throat. Despite the silence imposed on the room by Reynard''s spell, he roared like a wild beast. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "RAAAAAH! I''LL KILL YOU BOTH TODAY!"


    His voice reverberated in dormitory three, deafening the few students present. They scrambled in fear, searching for a teacher to investigate the situation in terror.


    Dust rose in a menacing dance around him, the stone slabs cracked under his feet, and the windows exploded into glistening shards. The music echoing vanished alongside Alina''s voice, causing Reynard to squint.


    An ominous pressure exuded from Julius'' body the next instant. The five elements raged inside his own body, sifting through his system like famished hounds to find the intruding threads and devour them with wild abandon.


    Assaulted by such might, the tendrils cracked, dissolving into his system. With a command, he transferred Alexander''s potent mana to nourish his gladius enchantment, causing dense shadows to dance along its humming edges.


    Upon witnessing the unexpected outburst, the two teachers locked eyes, noticing the concern reflected in them. With the loud commotion, Shepard would soon move to investigate. They had to hasten their capture or face the arcanist''s wrath.


    With a nod, they channelled their mana simultaneously to unleash their spells. However, before they could name them, Julius'' figure vanished.


    CRACK


    The loud noise of shattering rocks echoed in their ears as a blur flashed in their vision. A short sword glinted briefly before a rain of blood spurted into the air.


    "Argh!"


    Raynard''s agonising scream filled the air as a deep, burning laceration travelled from his left collarbone to his abdomen.


    Meanwhile, Alexander''s eyes trembled as realisation struck him. ''He broke through the third tier... No, he almost reached the fourth in such a short time?'' He thought, his brows twitching in disbelief.


    Mages scorn body cultivators. But he knew it was a misconception birthed by their incomplete path. Starting from the third tier, no apprentice could win a duel against them without preparations. After all, what good would their spells do if they couldn''t even see their adversary move?


    And that was the situation they had to face.


    His tier and incredible spells were irrelevant since he couldn''t aim. Well, except if he wanted to obliterate the boy by destroying the entire area... which would compromise their mission.


    "Raynard. Knock him out! Now!" He ordered, racing to his cousin and feeling the pressure of time weight on his shoulders.


    Unfortunately, a searing pain assaulted his back as his words lingered. The next moment, blood flowed abundantly from the long gash left by Julius.


    Astonished to see his passive defences pierced with such ease, an anxious knot wrapped around his guts as he revised his impression. ''He is a monster!''


    In the meantime, Raynard gritted his teeth in fury. When had a mighty adept been wounded by a mere apprentice for the last time? Never! He was the first, the one bearing this indelible mark of shame.


    His lips rose in a grimace, and his breathing grew ragged. Then, he roared, clapping his mana-imbued hands with all his strength. "Sonus Obstupefaciens!"


    CLAP


    The noise reverberated through the air, shattering the furniture in a rain of splinters as a terrifying shockwave expanded around him at the speed of sound.


    Julius faced the spell''s full force head-on as he charged at his enemies with bloodshot eyes. His eardrums suddenly exploded, blood filled his ears, and his body shook like a sturdy branch battered by a gale.


    He tried to comprehend what had happened, yet his body entered a state of shock. Adrenaline flooded his veins like a torrent. His heart rate slowed down, and his blood pressure dropped to dramatic levels, forcing his brain to shut everything down to avoid further damage.


    ''NO!''


    One last unwilling thought thundered in his mind before his eyes lost their lights, and he plopped to the ground powerlessly, unconscious.


    "You carry him! Let''s move before that lunatic suffocates us!" Raynard yelled, clenching his teeth. To capture a kid, he used his most potent sonic attack, a humiliation he will never forget.


    As Alexander cradled Julius on his back, an explosion rocked the entire academy, followed by a horrifying heatwave. The air became scorching and challenging to breathe, burning their throat.


    "Are we too late?" Raynard asked, his eyes trembling in dread as he jumped out of the dormitory to see what had caused the blast.


    But the spectacle unfolding before his eyes was far from what he could have imagined.

 Chapter 327 - 327: A Choice with No Return

    A vision of pure chaos. That''s what they witnessed after rushing out through Julius'' window.


    The deafening cacophony of collapsing facilities filled the air. Raging fires engulfed the rubble, the temperature soared, and the sky took a deep shade of red.


    Billowing black smoke carried the putrid stench of carbonisation with the wind, and desperate cries echoed in the vicinity.


    But they understood everything was only the outer reaches of the veritable disaster as they gazed further. A monstrous cloud of dust rose to the sky, threatening to pierce its vastness and spread its toxic fumes on the earth.


    Anxiety gripped the duo''s hearts as they recognised where the explosion occurred: Shepard''s tower!


    "Who is crazy enough to attack this lunatic''s living quarters?!" Exclaimed Raynard, icy sweat dripping from his forehead.


    Even if the situation benefitted them, the arcanist now had a mobile to chase and eradicate the culprit. And since it happened during their mission... He didn''t want to think about the consequences.


    "He is crazier than what I thought," Alexander answered, his cold eyes scanning the burning remains of innocent students and teachers. His arms trembled, and he clenched his teeth, revealing the culprit''s name.


    "Nathan!"


    Unfortunately, they had no time to linger in the chaotic field that once was the harmonious college of alchemy and transmutation. After all, they didn''t believe Shepard died with his bizarre abilities to shift into smoke.


    As they augmented their speed using spells, racing towards the Gate, their eyes lingered on the devastation. The nature-filled gardens were burning everywhere.


    Crackling tongues of flames licked the immense main building, charring its outer walls black, and the potent defensive barrier surrounding the college hummed in anger.


    A few minutes later, they noticed Nathan''s blonde hair fluttering in the wind and the satisfied smile stretching his lips.


    "Why did you do that?!" Raynard roared, grabbing his nephew by the shoulder. His trembling fingers dug into his soft flesh as he awaited for an explanation.


    Nathan''s green eyes glinted, and his smile broadened.


    "Because I knew you would mess up? Come on, everyone heard the boy''s roar when you were supposed to act unnoticed. Or did your rotten minds believe Shepard wouldn''t catch up with you?"


    He snorted, his eyes narrowing before adding. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You compromised the mission like amateurs. Release your grip and thank me for buying enough time for you to escape with the boy instead!"


    Meanwhile, Alexander frowned. ''That''s the man Gabriel wants to crown king?''


    The seed of doubt plaguing his heart spread a little more. Unlike Thorian, Nathan was smart. Maybe even more than him. But, between his foolish fearlessness and absence of empathy, he found it troublesome to accept the man. After all, he didn''t hesitate to burn the entire place down, killing dozens of innocent young nobles to buy them a few minutes.


    He shook his turmoil away. Then, he grabbed the duo locked in a silent confrontation and jumped through the thick mana veil covering the Gate.


    ****


    Meanwhile, Adam''s luminous eyes snapped open inside Julius'' soul sea. Theodore''s comforting shop greeted his eyes. Unfortunately, he had no time to linger on his memories.


    "I heard you wanted to see me. So, here I am."


    The mysterious man sitting by the library pushed himself up, his movements slow, purposeful, and ominous.


    Distracted by the voice, Adam turned, narrowing his eyes at its source. Upon noticing the man''s appearance, a perfect copy of his when he once was human, a torrent of questions filled his mind.


    A moment later, unable to hold his curiosity, his solemn voice filled the shop.


    "Why have you been lingering in Julius'' soul sea for years? And why do you look like me?"


    "I don''t have a name... rather, I threw it away five years ago. As for the reason? Simple. I''ve been waiting for this day!" The copy exclaimed, his cracked face distorting as a horrible smile graced his lips.


    Alarmed by the answer, Adam''s fingers trembled as a terrible premonition flooded his soul. He had to leave and help Julius but doubted the man would let him escape after forcefully summoning him.


    "Humph. Focus on what''s before you, fool!" The man said, snapping his fingers and causing Adam''s luminous eyes to burn brighter.


    Before him, his ethereal interface manifested without his command.


    [Individual successfully reached the age of thirteen.]


    [Protocol to unseal memories initiated.]


    [Error: No memories sealed. Unsealing process interrupted.]


    [Error: No body detected.]


    [Searching for fix...]


    [Fix found: Erase and take the intended body''s consciousness space.]


    [Accept: Yes/No]


    "So, it was you! You are behind the system!" He roared, feeling his ethereal teeth sink into his gums after reading the familiar notifications.


    However, his copy''s reaction shocked him despite his boiling anger. The figure''s form seemed to distort and popping noises echoed around him as he barked, "Shut up and choose!"


    Fury burned within Adam, but the horrifying consequences of the decision settled like a lead weight in his gut. Time slowed down for a moment as the warm sun''s rays illuminated his spectral frame. Echoes of his past jealousy, madness, greediness, and quick temper flooded his mind. However, he had changed. No. He had grown up.


    "No! I won''t kill Julius!"


    His voice thundered, and his eyes sparkled with determination. He had already made his decision and would rather sacrifice himself than kill the person he cared the most for!


    As his answer lingered, the system''s messages shifted, echoing his copy''s words.


    "Stubborn fool."


    [Erase and take the intended body''s consciousness space.]


    "You have no say in this."


    [Accept: Yes]


    The yes option pulsed menacingly before Adam''s eyes as if defying him to refuse again with no other available options.


    Somehow, with the system''s insistence over the past few months, he had expected to be forced into accepting.


    He moved his right arm, causing the man''s smile to broaden despite the slow movements.


    "Do it! Reclaim your lost destiny and complete your failed reincarnation!" His voice thundered, encouraging, almost pressing him into action.


    His hand hovers over the interface, only a few centimeters above the ghastly button.

 Chapter 328 - 328: Cornered

    A tense silence engulfed Theodor''s old shop for a moment as Adam stood frozen before the ominous button. Dust particles floated around his ethereal body in a gentle waltz as his facial features shifted.


    Gradually, his lips curled into a smirk, and his eyes blazed with a fire that had always burned in his heart: the fire of defiance.


    He had defied death thirteen years ago on that tree, using madness to overcome the bear. Then, in Gaston''s dreadful cave, choosing mutual destruction over defeat. Against Ignatius, Shepard, Vivian, and the Beast Emperor. Finally, he defied his own madness with Misha''s help, leading him to become who he is today.


    ''That''s who I want to become,'' he thought, Misha''s image flashing before his eyes as his smile broadened to reach his ears.


    Simultaneously, his mana hummed to life in his circuits. An ethereal glow encased his hand the next moment.


    "I don''t want to!"


    As his words echoed in the shop, sounding light and liberating, his arm came to life. It slashed through the wind like a blade. Space trembled, and thin cracks appeared in its wake as he divided the ominous button.


    Meanwhile, the mysterious man''s pupils constricted, yet a faint smile stretched his lips.


    "Since you don''t want to..." he said, letting his words linger as he outstretched his hands. "I''ll take your place, IDIOT! Hahaha!" He added, his sinister laughter filling the shop as Adam''s eyes enlarged.


    Before him, dark particles twirled, coalescing to take a familiar shape. A sleek blade covered in intricate engravings materialised in his replica''s hand. Its dark edges glinted under the warm sun''s rays filtering through the shop''s windows.


    ''How can he summon my Blade of Adaptation?!'' He thought, his eyes trembling in dread as icy sweat formed between his brows.


    However, before he could ponder more, the man''s lips parted as he rushed forward.


    "I should have known you''d soften along the way and lose your purpose. You''re nothing more than an undeserving failure!"


    A minor explosion erupted, propelling the Blade of Adaptation forward in a screaming arc. The blade blurred into a streak of obsidian aimed straight at his chest.


    Unprepared against the ruthless yet swift assault, Adam''s pupils constricted. The attack was too rapid for him to dodge. He couldn''t parry it either since he stood barehanded. Despite the dangerous situation, a confident smile graced his lips.


    His mana came to life, flooding his circuits with a bright sky-blue light. In a flash, he swung his empty fist on the blade''s trajectory.


    CLANG S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The clangour of metal colliding against metal filled the room as a perfect replica of his bastard sword surged out of his hand, meeting the copy''s blade in a contrasting clash of dark and blue. A small shockwave engulfed the shop as the legendary weapon pressed against his mana construct.


    The stalemate lasted for a heartbeat, their eyes locked in a silent battle. He noticed the fissures on the mysterious man''s face spiderweb further with a deepening frown. Was his adversary decaying?


    The question flickered in his mind even as he pressed his mana-forged blade. Why would a decaying being risk its existence to manipulate him? Answers would have to wait, though. Right now, the battle took priority.


    With a surge of mana, he weaved wind, magma, and light together in a beautiful yet lethal dance. The elements coalesced into a massive dark-red spearhead glowing with an ominous light.


    "Idiot! Why didn''t you use space and atoms? You could have made it teleport and explode upon impact. You are an amateur who squandered his freedom!" The copy roared, materialising another of Adam''s items into his left hand. The Manacore Heartgem.


    Stunned to see his mythical material, he initiated his attack, ignoring the man''s words entirely.


    Winds roared, circling the spear''s massive edges. A roaring tornado soon spun as the magma pulsed, and light blazed. The projectile blurred the next moment as he jumped back and propelled it like a missile.


    The air cracked and the spear broke the sound barrier, homing towards its target in silence. However, as it struck with a deafening boom, a layered diamond-shaped barrier suddenly appeared in its way.


    An old legend revived at this moment as an impregnable shield resisted an all-piercing spear in a clash for supremacy.


    The confrontation lasted a few moments before his enemy''s cracked lips stretched into a smirk.


    "You can''t win! In your foolish pursuit of perfection, you divided your points stupidly. Look at you! If you had invested everything in intelligence, you would have already broken through the fourth tier. And yet you''re still a lowly apprentice, unable to use the Heartgem!"


    As the man''s mockery echoed, a surge of infinite mana burst from the mythical material, encasing the failing barrier with a lustrous glow. The forming cracks healed, and the diamond shapes tripled in thickness.


    The spear, robbed of its momentum, roared one last time before dissipating into a rain of glistening sparks showering the ground.


    Adam stared, unmoving, the shock not from his failed attack but from the man''s words. Why, with such power at his fingertips, did he waste time with taunts?


    However, the man moved again, already swinging the morphing dark Blad of Adaptation. The metallic surface writhed and twisted, warping into the menacing form of a spear aimed straight at his head.


    With a graceful sidestep to the right, he avoided the spear''s lethal trajectory, feeling the air bend in his previous location. His eyes lit up the next moment as he clenched his fists around his mana blade before bringing it down on his exposed adversary.


    An arrogant snort escaped the man''s cracked lips as death loomed closer. In a shocking display of control, the spear tip writhed and contorted, morphing into a wicked scythe even as it continued its deadly arc.


    BOOM


    The air exploded again behind the weapon, increasing and readjusting the missed strike trajectory.


    A flicker of trepidation danced in Adam''s luminous'' eyes as he realised the copy''s malicious strategy. His battle style, built on dodging and counter-attacking, had been seen through and turned against him in a lethal trap. One that left the dark scythe humming over his head, ready to cleave him into two clean halves if he didn''t react properly.

 Chapter 329 - 329: Beyond Flesh and Metal: A Warrior of Pure Mana

    Faced with impending death, he let go of his sparkling mana blade. His spectral legs bent, cracking the old wooden floor as they launched him forward in a terrified tackle. The wind howled past his ears, his soul trembled, and his face contorted into a grimace as a chilling song of oblivion played out in the air.


    The dark scythe''s sharp edges glinted the promise of death as they cut through the billowing mist surrounding his frame, cutting it as if it were tangible.


    Fortunately, he had reduced the distance just enough for his head not to roll on the ground. His soul shook as the horrifying realisation slammed in; the scythe had missed by a hair''s breadth. But he had no time to feel relief.


    Carried by his momentum, he lowered his hands, aiming at the man''s knees to bring him to the ground. However, he caught the disdainful smirk plastered on the copy''s face mid-movement, causing a spark of doubt to ignite in his mind.


    "What do you think you''re doing? Are you a mage or an amateur brawler?"


    The man''s voice dripped with venomous sarcasm in his ears as his eyes enlarged. The world spun the next moment as a stinging pain exploded on his chin. The impact knocked his head upwards as a veil of confusion covered his eyes.


    Reality snapped back in place with a shake of his head, revealing the copy''s raised knee. Instantaneously, he understood. Once again, the man had reacted with swift lethality, striking like a hammer at his exposed jaw. In only two lightning-fast exchanges, the copy asserted dominance in melee with unquestionable ease.


    Adam stumbled back a few steps before restoring his balance. His eyes locked on the mysterious man''s soul-chilling, yet mocking, smile. He had to find a solution, or he would lose. A deep furrow deepened between his brows as his thoughts swirled in every direction.


    Projectiles? Useless. The memory of the man''s impenetrable barrier flashed before his eyes. Melee combat... a suicidal option at best. Then, a spark flickered in his eyes amidst the desperation.


    The mocking echo of his opponent''s words crashed against his mind: ''Mage or brawler?'' A wry smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ''What if I became neither... and both at once?''


    Until now, he had used each skill set separately, occasionally using mana to enhance some aspects during his battles. But what if there was a way to weave them together?


    Ideas flourished in his mind as the man strangely waited. Not that he minded. Icy sweat rolled down his brows as he spent every passing second refining his budding technique. His fingers clenched and unclenched as he visualised the flow of magic and how it could improve his movement.


    A tense minute crawled by before his lips curled into a confidant smirk. He outstretched his glowing palms. Multi-colored mana danced in them, weaving intricate constructs in quick succession until something grand... yet terrifying met the copy''s eyes.


    Golden and silver lights flashed around Adam''s silhouette as a three-meter-tall armor encased his frame. Horrifying mana nails, each the length of a short sword, pulsed with elemental energies. Its large torso glinted with a metallic hue under the obsidian rocks covering it, contrasted by a milky white network of veins that fueled the massive frame with energy.


    Finally, Pipes protruded from essential joints, like the shoulders, elbows, and legs.


    Upon seeing the aberration, the mysterious man remained silent for a moment, his eyes widening in surprise. Then he burst into boisterous laughter, slapping his leg in amusement.


    "Hahaha. You can never predict what idiots will do. That''s what''s fun with them!" Yet, his expression shifted as the cracks running on his face expanded the next second. "Time to turn serious. Ebon''s Bastion!"


    Julius'' soul sea rumbled. Tall walls rose on the horizon, shining sinister shadows on Adam''s squinting eyes. A towering bastion rose before him, its peak veiled in a mysterious mist. Then, dark silhouettes in the hundreds manifested on the citadel''s large plaza, each in the fifth tier.


    Meanwhile, transparent steps materialised before the copy''s widening smirk, and with casual steps reeking of overconfidence, he ascended them. Suspended in mid-air, he sat on a mana throne.


    "Kill him!"


    As his words echoed in the dreary dark bastion, the dark knights'' eyes came to life with a mysterious yet beautiful purple light and their limbs twitched. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam raised his arms inside his construct, his movement mimicked by the armor without delay as the grating noise of metal echoed. With a crackle of raw power, his sharp nails buzzed as fire, earth, ice, water, darkness, light, wind, and magma brightened the place with mystical lights.


    Eager to test his new technique, he sent a surge of solar energy into his right leg. The rumble of metal in movement filled his ears again. Yet, he felt nothing but smoothness coming from his improvised suit, causing his smile to broaden.


    Instead of taking a step forward, the armor blurred in the startled copy''s eyes as the wind split and raging howls engulfed their ears.


    BOOM


    A crack engulfed the place as Adam reappeared on the battlefield''s edge. Dust billowed in a chaotic dance as a shockwave spread around his suit. Three knights, caught in his path, dangled powerlessly at his nail''s tips, pinned against the sturdy wall. Wisps of dying flames licked the overheated pipes around his joints, showcasing the incredible energy released during his acceleration.


    A shudder of excitement coursed through his spectral frame as his eyes glinted with glee. "Bahaha! I knew I could be the best scientist! I invented a mechanical suit powered by mana!" He laughed, his eyes taking a crescent shape as he shook his hand.


    With dull thuds, the crushed, frozen, and melted knights fell to the dark stone slabs as blue flames shot from the pipes once more.


    A chaotic scene ensued as his momentary burst of speed rendered his adversaries powerless. Like a thunder strike, he reaped the knights one after another. Nothing resisted his nails, condensed from perfect mana affinities.

 Chapter 330 - 330: The Paradox of Self

    Fuming smoke billowed in Ebon''s bastion, the stench of melting metal and carbonised rocks permeating the air.


    Pieces of black alloy, once imposing armors protecting mighty tier-five existences, covered the plaza''s dark stone.


    In the middle of the carnage stood a three-meter-tall armor. Entirely made of mana, mixing elemental affinities cleverly, it exuded a sense of lethal beauty with its rough yet colorful design.


    Milky white energy coursed through the channels like blood, alimenting the metallic carcass with potent solar energy.


    Elemental blade inspiring majesty and doom extended from its gauntlets in a canvas of different tints, illuminating the gloomy bastion with a bit of life.


    "HAHAHA! You don''t mock me anymore?"


    Encased in his mana suit, Adam laughed, ridiculing his mysterious copy seated on his intricate throne.


    However, the man waved his hand in dismissal and grinned. "You are so predictable... I just took a quick nap while you struggled with those mindless puppets." After all, they were just his mana constructs, only capable of overwhelming powerless enemies... as Selene had been against him.


    A dark smile stretched the copy''s lips upon remembering the foolish elf.


    "I''ll ask you one last time. Are you REALLY a mage?" He demanded, pushing himself out of his throne before waving his hands.


    Adam gazed at his slow yet spectacular movements, his eyes widening by the second as a swirling storm of sparkling mana and popping sounds covered the darkened sky.


    Tremors shook his soul as he felt the pure condensation of power contained in the nine materialising constructs.


    A second later, pure dread wrapped around his spectral frame as nine razor-sharp blades of pure light floated behind his copy. Scalding sparks danced along their edges as the air trembled and cracked under the spell''s appearance before they gently hovered behind his back like a halo.


    With his perfect affinities, he instantly recognised to what element they were tied to, and it was nothing short of terrible news.


    Yet before despair could ravage his heart, the man''s voice echoed again, his mocking tone laced with amusement back.


    "Your suit is too big, consumes too much energy, and forces you into melee. Against me, it provides little to no defense. So, what trick will you pull from your hat to turn the table this time?"


    Adam''s expression shifted slightly, realising he had been seen through. The suit, while powerful, required a constant supply of mana, straining his circuits. He couldn''t sustain it for long. Worse, without it, he would be left powerless and in pain, vulnerable to any danger. He had to optimise this technique before it could be usable in battle.


    He clenched his teeth as new ideas collided in his mind again.


    And once again, the man waited, silent and motionless, his face unreadable.


    Not realising the glaring detail under the pressure of the nine blades humming in the sky like nine threatening stars, he hurriedly drew conclusions one after another.


    After frowning for half a minute, he dismissed his giant construct entirely, except for the gauntlets. This way, he would reduce the consumption and conserve his weapon. The solution was far from ideal, but time pressed on his shoulders like a mountain. With a thought, he adjusted their sizes to fit his fists before glaring at his copy dead in the eye, a sensation of unease washing over him.


    He didn''t know where it came from, but something felt wrong with this battle. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man had stated his objectives with utmost clarity. He wanted to take his chance to reincarnate into Julius'' body. Yet, his first aggression aside, he spoke more than anything.


    His unease increased as he focused on the man''s cracked face.


    With each second crawling by in this tense atmosphere, the cracks expanded in a gradual show of horror. Subtle dust flew out of them by now, twirling in beautiful arcs for a brief moment before dissipating in the icy wind.


    ''Nothing makes sense,'' he thought, his frown deepening. Except for one thing: the copy''s superiority, especially since he could tap into the Manacore heartgem''s unlimited energy. So why didn''t he extinguish his life in a second? The question gnawed at him, tearing at his composure. He felt like a shipwrecked sailor, swimming against the treacherous currents in a churning sea of confusion and hated it.


    However, the man''s voice suddenly cut through the water, reaching his ears like a thunderclap and striking him with its urgent tone.


    "Just reincarnate and stop questioning everything!"


    SHATTER


    Like glass pieces, Adam''s confusion shattered in a deafening noise as the words crashed inside his brain like a full-powered hammer strike. His eyes constricted, and his jaw dropped open at the familiar sentence, urgent tone and look of frustration plastered on his copy''s face.


    ''I-I said that! Many times, even! To Julius, and Arun.''


    The mocking smirk, provoking words, precise and calculated strikes leaving him just enough margin and time to manoeuvre all replayed before his eyes. ''Like I taught the two boys, he has been teaching me...''


    "I know who you are," he muttered as more pieces found their places in the intricate puzzle that had plagued his life ever since he awakened.


    The raging elements humming on his gauntlets vanished the next second. He raised his head, luminous light burning like two infernos in his eyes as he said, "Drop the act. You could have obliterated my soul with a snap. What do you want... me?"


    The copy''s proud silhouette faltered, and his arrogant smirk collapsed. He scratched his cracked head, his lips curling into a bitter smile. "We still have an hour to kill, you know? Can you not ruin my fun so fast?" He asked, his voice and shoulders cracking in disappointment.


    "Well... might as well see the boss first. And before you ask, don''t worry about the boy. They can''t do anything as long as you remain here."


    As the copy sighed, Adam''s core shuddered in trepidation at the mention of a boss. Was it not over? Was his mysterious alter-ego not the mastermind behind his strange condition and the system''s forceful demands?


    But before he could ask, the bastion crumbled in a silent spectacle. Its mighty walls and dark stones were swept into a whirlwind of debris and dust. Forced to shield his eyes, he closed them behind his outstretched palms.


    Only a few seconds passed before he reopened them, yet his brows furrowed. Contrary to his expectations, he wasn''t in Julius'' soul sea. Instead, he was inside his own, and the copy mysteriously followed him.

 Chapter 331 - 331: A Mirror Cracked

    The lack of answers gnawed at his core, confusion growing with each passing moment. Even the tranquil scenery of his soul''s sea failed to soothe the urgent need to solve those mysteries clawing at him. The wind blew the fresh scent of nature on his somber face in a vain attempt to cheer him up. But his eyes remained glued to his copy, awaiting explanations.


    "Don''t glare at me," his alter-ego spat, his brows twitching, feeling Adam''s eyes pierce him like two sharp blades. "Tsk. I can''t even admire nature with people like you around."


    Exasperated, he recomposed himself before continuing.


    "I can summon the boss, but my soul won''t endure the strain. So, I thought about something else."


    He lingered, his lips curling into a grin.


    "Aren''t those dark clouds striking the plaza annoying? Open a passage to the outside. I''ll show you how to hit two birds with one stone."


    Troubled by the demand, Adam''s frown deepened. Why the cryptic messages? Why couldn''t the copy be as straightforward as him? He didn''t know. However, his demand shed light on a problem. There were no doors to the outside in his nature-filled soul...


    "I need you to be more specific because after what happened with Selene''s grimoire, I hate riddles. Explain how to open a passage clearly and how there can be two of us."


    Even if part of him didn''t want to hear the second question''s answer, too scared to face the potentially devastating truth, he still had to know. Were his earlier suspicions correct? Had he been created just like he had crafted his puppet? Or was it something more?


    "The boss will explain everything to you because... I don''t know. I''m just like you, half a soul who went half-mad five years ago."


    The copy exhaled, marking a brief pause. He didn''t want to reveal more about himself. Anyway, everything would become irrelevant in an hour.


    "You have an unbreakable link to the dream place. Just focus and visualise the plaza and an access point. Your connection will do the rest."


    Adam clicked his tongue in response. Once again, he didn''t get any answers. Yet, he followed the demand, too desperate to solve the mysteries surrounding his ghostly awakening. Even if he doubted the man''s intention, remaining clueless was unbearable. He snapped his eyes shut the next second, imagining a spiralling energy vortex in the middle of the vibrant plain.


    As if influenced by his imagery, reality cracked like a mirror. The sound of shards colliding with the soft soil filled the enchanting space with a touch of chaos before a vortex manifested. In its depth, the gloomy dream place appeared, its dark sky unchanged and the ominous clouds still defying him to step a foot outside.


    Before he could wrap his mind around his nascent relief to see the plaza once more... or rather, the fusion pool, the copy grabbed him by the arm and leapt through the passage.


    RUMBLE


    Instantly, the dark clouds erupted in a golden glow, their cataclysmic roars echoing through the eleventh area of the dream place.


    Electricity charged the air''s particles, making the copy''s hair bristle as the threatening sounds intensified, signalling the descent of an imminent strike.


    ''Is this fool trying to kill us both?!'' S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A terrified scream shook Adam''s soul as his eyes constricted.


    "Humph. That''s the difference between us. You know you can be the best when I AM the best!"


    His alter ego''s proud declaration echoed thunderously, challenging the rumbling cloud for dominance. His cracked pupils, tinted with the entire spectrum of colors, radiated with energy. Meanwhile, his fingers tightened around the Manacore Heartgem, tapping into its inexhaustible mana reservoir.


    Upon seeing the mystical energies pop around the man in a waltz of microscopic explosions, Adam''s spectral form trembled. ''I must leave this madman and return to my soul sea!''


    However, the man''s hand still clutched his forearm like a vise, sealing his movements.


    And before he could do anything else, he understood it was too late.


    KRA-TOOM


    The dark sky turned blinding gold as the supercharged cloud roared like a dragon, discharging a blood-curdling pillar of lightning on the insolent duo.


    "Atomic Aegis of the Heretic!"


    The copy''s voice cut through the strident rumble, asserting its pride and self-confidence in the face of obliteration.


    The ground shuddered as the man''s mana surged like a flood, crackling with raw power. A shimmering dome of energy materialised around them, deflecting the lightning strike with a deafening screech. Like a whale, the energy barrier pulsed with vibrant hues, absorbing the raw power of the attack. The surrounding air crackled with residual energy, momentarily blinding them in a flash of white light.


    Deprived of his sight, a surge of terror gripped his heart, causing his spectral form to shudder. Despite his racing mind, he failed to understand why they confronted those ominous clouds or where they came from in the next minutes. But one thing was evident: the man''s spell was the only thing shielding him from certain death.


    As he pondered, his alter ego''s voice suddenly resounded in his ears.


    "They marked you as a heretic, too. The clouds won''t disappear until you die, so... let''s give them what they want."


    "What?!" He roared in shock. Alarm bells rang in his mind as his doubts resurfaced like a rising tide. In the end, the copy had nefarious intentions and would kill him.


    A sigh of bitter regret escaped his lips. He should have fought until his last drop of soul essence vanished, not trusting this dishonest version of himself.


    ''Well, I would have lost anyway...''


    These words echoed in his mind. He was tired of losing... Yet, without a body, he couldn''t absorb mana and manifest Kwame''s circles around his heart.


    ''Can I even progress anymore?''


    He lost the last piece connecting him to his human nature during his affinity ritual. Only his spectral form remained... in both worlds.


    And soon, even this form he never wanted would vanish, most likely devoured by his alter-ego. He had been too na?ve despite the evidence shining like beacons before his eyes: the cracks running along his face, how he held his strikes back not to kill him. All to lead him here and use the lightning to better assimilate him.


    ''As if!''


    The drums of defiance echoed amidst the raging storm of resignation engulfing his mind.


    ''If you believe you can absorb me to restore your soul or summon whatever boss, I hope you''ll enjoy the result. I''ll poison your soul, I''ll corrode your essence, and I''ll whisper curses in your ears until you regret your decision. We are not the same. I am ME!''

 Chapter 332 - 332: Atomic Requiem

    An epic war song filled his ears, and his luminous eyes burned, inspiring his defiant will further. His alter ego''s identity didn''t matter anymore. Nor did the identity of his enigmatic boss. He would die...


    But even if he did, he would go out with style!


    Acting on his resolve, his spectral arms came to life, coiling around his cracked copy like two vicious snakes. Mana surged from his circuits, binding their limbs together.


    With a smirk, he prepared to blow his soul up in a gigantic firework of energy. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, a flicker of doubt crossed his mind when he caught the copy''s disdainful gaze.


    Then an arrogant voice echoed in his ears.


    "Idiot... Even if I hate you, your life doesn''t belong to me. It doesn''t belong to you either! You are just the other half. So, stop disturbing me with your childish antics!"


    Accompanying the copy''s voice, a controlled blast pushed him a step back, making him lose his grip and ripping the bindings apart.


    Then, his alter-ego stretched his arm towards the pillar and closed his palm, ignoring him.


    A visceral sensation settled in his stomach. He felt that buried violent fury fueled the man''s movement. It wasn''t just annoyance but pure, feral rage. Why? What had he done to him?


    However, his curiosity, his defiance, the alter-ego''s violence... Everything would become irrelevant in the next moment because he missed his chance to act.


    BOOM


    After devouring the golden lightning for several minutes, the aegis stirred. A surge of power crackled through the air. Like a converter, everything it absorbed turned into atomic mana before crashing into the man''s fist. Scalding arcs danced around it as unbearable heat assaulted them like hellfires.


    Teeth gritted, the man''s arm shuddered as his skin, muscles, and bones melted like ice. Yet, despite the pain, he roared, animated by a mix of fury and madness.


    "Atomic Soulforge!"


    Meanwhile, Adam''s soul bore the heat''s full temperature. The copy''s actions had been too sudden, leaving him no time to protect himself. Without a shell, his consciousness blurred as an agony he never felt before assaulted his soul. Unwilling yet powerless, he lost consciousness, cursing his hesitation one last time.


    However, the copy still stood tall, enduring the heat and clenching the heartgem in his left palm.


    Gritting his teeth, he manipulated the violent energies according to his will. Like a maestro, he made them dance in a tune of sizzling sounds around them. Then, he struck at Adam''s liquifying soul, disturbing and heating its atoms in a bizarre sorcery.


    "ARGH!"


    Soul-tearing roars of pain engulfed the plaza. But he continued. His limbs melted and plopped to the ground, but he continued. Each second crawling by was an agonising eternity, testing his mental resilience. But the worst was yet to come and he knew it.


    A vortex of madness glinted in his eyes as he laughed maniacally. His mission was almost complete, and he was supposed to disappear after initiating the process.


    But he wouldn''t! He had to see the boss before and spat on his face in revenge for the thirteen years of solitude he had spent because of him!


    Despite his resolve to get his petty revenge, a wave of sorrow washed over him. The thing fueling his rage and making his soul tremble wasn''t the boss. It was Adam himself! He had lost it! His sunshine! For five years, he didn''t even plan to rescue her!


    His teeth cracked and melted as an image flashed before his eyes. Her beautiful hazel eyes, her determined face despite everything she went through, and her tender smile warmed his heart for a second, bolstering his determination to endure the pain and complete his mission... the last one of his existence.


    He dismissed her image, his eyes narrowing in focus as he used the potent energy borrowed from the clouds to finish what he had started. His cracked face distorted in spite as he weaved the scorching mana into a spear... and impaled his own chest.


    "ARGH! SOUL STITCHING!"


    Despite the agony, he roared, giving his mana a last command before his soul essence melted. Powerlessly floating for a split second, tendrils of burning mana rapidly grabbed it. Like nightmarish automated robots, they weaved his essence with Adam''s, moving with surgical precision yet blurring with incredible speed because...


    the aegis gradually dissipated above them, letting the lightning pillar''s roars echo in all their hateful glory.


    ROAR


    A second later, the pillar pierced their last line of defence, falling like a meteor threatening to split the earth in its fury.


    In that second, the tendrils lingered before a roughly connected ghost essence. They had served their purpose in time.


    BOOM


    The unbreakable slabs of the plaza, which resisted the combined assault of all the elements, shattered. A horrifying dust cloud rose from the impact, reaching for the sky as, in the middle of the chaos, a crudely stitched soul suffered the strike''s full power.


    Battered by a torrent of lightning, a faint pellicle of atoms resisted the element''s fury, cracking and bending under its rage... But also absorbing it in a controlled manner to complete the merging.


    Like a golden blade, the soul absorbed the terrifying lightning gradually, shuddering with each passing second. It endured, feeding on the energy to fuel its reconstruction, melding seamlessly into something stronger, more resilient... and whole.


    Slowly, the lightning pillar thinned until it disappeared.


    The clouds lingered, as if scanning the plaza to find the heretic''s soul signature. However, Adam was gone. And so was the copy, leaving behind something potentially different.


    Unable to find their targets, they dissipated as fast as they had appeared, letting the red moon glow on the plaza for the first time in months.


    And on a golden specter taking shape.


    Powerful arms condensed from the liquified soul, followed by a broad torso, legs, and an obscured head. A sensation of horrific power emanated from the apparition... contrasted by its size. He looked like a teenager of Julius'' age instead of a man!


    However, the being remained motionless, his luminous eyes dim... because Adam and his copy''s consciousness awakened somewhere else.


    ****


    When Adam reopened his eyes, a deep frown covered his face.


    "Didn''t I die?"


    A soft mutter escaped his lips as a veil of confusion covered his features. More curious than depressed, he gazed at the boundless white room he stood in for a moment. It was empty... except for a humongous gate in its middle.


    "Why does it look as tall as the tower?"


    He snickered, remembering the hateful construct. But before he could continue his exploration, a roar alerted him.


    "You piece of shit! I hate you the most!"


    His alter ego appeared, unfazed by the change of location, and charged at him. With a swift movement, he grabbed him by the collar, his fists trembling and his face distorted by hate and madness.


    Adam still didn''t understand where the copy''s resentment came from... not that it mattered... but he smiled in response before mockingly saying, "Looks like you died, too. Serves you right for abusing my trust."


    The copy pushed him back, spatting onto the ground before answering, "Until the end, you are an idiot. We both outlived our use after completing our tasks. We only lived on borrowed time for the last thirteen years. And now he will awaken!"


    Upon hearing the copy''s ominous words, a veil of shadows covered Adam''s face. Was "he" the mentioned boss? But how was he not awake if he planned for him to steal Julius'' body? ''He even used the system to send me messages an hour ago.''


    The fog of mystery thickened in his mind. But he smiled. Now that he was more or less dead, he would have all the time in the world to learn the truth from either the copy or the awakening bastard... Before cutting him to pieces and incinerating his soul from within!

 Chapter 333 - 333: Fractured Memories, Fragile Hope

    Now that he had a moment to think calmly, helplessness and profound sadness washed over his heart. For a long year, the Ashford duchy had plotted for Julius'' capture, acting like vipers coiled in the shadows and waiting for the perfect moment to strike... but he could do nothing to help except rely on others.


    ''Hold on, boy. Shepard will surely find and rescue you.''


    Upon thinking about the arcanist, a glimmer of hope illuminated his dark thoughts. Shepard would most likely discover the abduction attempt as long as Julius stalled the two teachers. At least, he believed it. Even if the man''s tastes were questionable, he was trustworthy and a force they could count on when danger lurked. He knew it... He hoped...


    A deep furrow creased his brow a second later as a memory surfaced, draining the color from his face. ''He missed us when we escaped from Belloria...''


    Unfortunately, his few minutes of peace ended abruptly, shattered by a sudden tremor. The white space shuddered violently for a second before calm returned.


    Icy dread wrapped around him. His pupils trembled as he gazed at his copy, only to see black lines covering his face. Despite the determined look, he noticed his trembling legs, too.


    This prideful prick''s fears resonated with him, morphing into an awful presentiment clawing at his mind. Was the mastermind responsible for his ghostly life finally awakening?


    A tense silence filled the air for the next minute as his mind raced. Was he a man, a woman or a magical beast? Or would he see the magus himself appear before them with a mocking smirk? He didn''t know. But a voice soon echoed behind the giant gate, drawing his tormented mind.


    "Ahem. Good job, Adam one and two. You carried your respective... cough... missions flawlessly... cough."


    All his apprehension disappeared as the feeble voice resonated in his ears. Instead, more questions popped up. Since when did he have a mission? And when did he carry it? But more importantly, what was wrong with the names? His face darkened as he sized his alter-ego.


    ''He is number two.''


    Despite the situation, he found solace in believing he was better than the dying prick who stole his possessions and dared to lie to him.


    "I know what you think! You are number two! Stupid animal, how can you even think about that in this situation?"


    The copy''s rage made him grin.


    Then, he walked behind the gate, his steps slow and hesitant, until he saw a sitting man leaning against the construct. Somehow, he looked like him, but not entirely. His black hair, long and matted, hung like tangled vines over his sunken eyes, and his bones protruded from his cheeks... or the place his cheeks should have been.


    His body was rickety as if he hadn''t fed himself for months, and fat was a luxury he never tasted. He looked older, too, but he couldn''t be sure since the man''s frame was a mess.


    ''Not really the menacing figure I expected to see.''


    A wry smile stretched his lips as his earlier concerns sounded like a poor joke. In fact, he believed that blowing on the man was all it would take to end his life.


    Reassured by the man''s sickly appearance, he took the lead in the conversation, using a firm and confident tone.


    "Who are you?"


    "Me? In a sense... cough... your father?"


    The man raised his brow as he answered, his feeble voice cut by uncontrollable fits of coughs.


    "..." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam''s brows twitched, a wave of annoyance washing over him. He was so close to resolving everything. Yet, what kind of answer was that? He might as well have said nothing!


    "My father, your head! What is your goal? Why am I a ghost? What is the mission? And why do you want to force me to reincarnate into Julius'' body?"


    As his angry words lingered, the man''s eyes scanned his body, causing an icy shiver to run down his spine. Regardless, he glared back, unwilling to lose a battle of words or this opportunity to learn the truth.


    A moment later, the man''s sunken eyes shifted to the copy, his frown deepening.


    "You didn''t tell him?"


    "Why would I?! You cursed me with that knowledge! Do you know how hard it was to endure thirteen years knowing how shitty our end was? No! I won''t say a word! I don''t want to remember!


    And before I forget! PTUI!"


    The copy clenched his fists, his rage melding with madness in a horrifying vortex as he spat before the man. Now, he could disappear without regret... Well, he would have liked to see his sunshine safe, though.


    A tear threatened to roll down his cheeks as his shoulders trembled. Sadly, the man didn''t offer him the reaction he wanted.


    Instead, the air cracked with tension as he raised his head. Shadows danced ominously on his face for a moment, contrasting with his terribly weak appearance.


    Then, he refocused on Adam and pointed at the copy with a shaky finger.


    "He was tasked with protecting the boy''s soul from within and sharing his knowledge with you. Meanwhile, you had to protect him from outside threats and educate him."


    His words thundered in Adam''s mind, deafening his suspicious thoughts. His face blanked, and his lips quivered. How did it make any sense to protect Julius when he pushed him into stealing his body? And why was the copy in such turmoil when he thought about the man''s knowledge?


    Even if he didn''t know the answer to the second question, the theories forming in his tumultuous mind to answer the first caused his terror to intensify. ''Were we tools to set the stage for HIS reincarnation?''


    However, the man didn''t give him time to ponder, cutting his forming thoughts like a blade with his shocking revelations and leaving his emotions in chaos.


    "Each time your passions spilt dangerously, I watched over you, using the system. The communication method was rudimentary... but allowed me to push you in the right direction when your mind threatened to break."


    The corner of his lips rose as he lingered, catching his ragged breath before continuing despite Adam''s crumbling face.

 Chapter 334 - 334: A New Dawn... or Another Dream?

    "But I admit you really startled me in your third trial... when you almost turned into an evil ghost. Anyway, I witnessed your growth from a clueless child to a young man and came to a conclusion. You are not like us. I mean, you initially were, but you changed, becoming someone... I''m proud of."


    As he concluded, his words turned into a barely audible murmur, hiding a hint of gentleness behind their bluntness.


    Noticing his deteriorating condition, the copy''s upper lip rose into a disdainful snicker. Yet, he crouched to massage his back and continue the story. Unlike the man, his tone dripped with exasperation as he glared at Adam''s trembling figure.


    "That idiot didn''t share his memories with you because he wanted someone unbiased in this new world to guide the boy. Of course, I transferred bribes of knowledge through our link when you needed them and just enough to let you believe you had actual memories."


    The copy paused, his eyes narrowing as he resisted the urge to lash out. His next words dripped with sarcasm, sharp as thorns.


    "Oh, by the way, he didn''t trust us. That''s why he chained you and why I stopped your attempts to leave the boy. Meanwhile, he sealed me in his soul."


    His brows twitched as his words struck Adam''s mind, each like a hammer colliding with an anvil. His face twisted in shock, and his eyes widened as the truth about his existence was revealed. Tremors shook his soul as he cradled his forehead, struggling to endure the weight of the words. Deep cracks of despair ran through his reality, threatening to engulf it.


    No doubt was permitted. He had indeed been a tool created piece by piece. Manipulated since his awakening... no, he never awakened since he didn''t exist prior... Since his birth. Fed false memories to give him an even falser sense of self.


    All to benefit a stranger''s insidious plan.


    As chaotic thoughts swirled in his mind, he caught a bitter smile from the man responsible, a fleeting moment of connection.


    Unfortunately, before he could process it, the copy''s voice cut through his thoughts, indifferent to his emotions and spitefully recounting the chain of events. Was it a mercy or just the alter-ego''s disregard? He didn''t know. But he knew the storm raging in his mind threatened to engulf his sanity...


    "Long story short, I shared a part of my soul to save you when you almost died against Gaston, went mad a few months after, and finally broke his rules to explore the beast temple, triggering my soul''s collapse. Did I forget anything?"


    He turned to the man, hiding his trembling lips behind a mask of bravery and a fiery gaze. "If not, don''t waste my time! Absorb us back and be done with it!" he said, a smile that didn''t reach his eyes stretching on his lips. After all, even with all the determination in the world, the Manacore Heartgem and Adam''s arsenal, they could do nothing against the man.


    Meanwhile, the man stared at Adam''s somber face, his sunken eyes gentle yet piercing.


    Despite his terrible state, he pushed himself off the ground, trying to stand up. His bones cracked, and a painful yelp escaped his lips before the copy moved to support him. The copy placed his shoulder under the man''s twig-like arm and grasped his waist, taking some of his weight. His stomach had retreated so far, it looked like it was hiding behind his ribs.


    And yet, with the copy''s help, he forced himself up.


    Then, he moved his right hand, grabbing Adam''s trembling shoulder weakly.


    "We all died, I mean, the earthlings. Earth is gone, too, transformed into a memory we carry in our hearts... and in our dreams."


    He started, a silent tear rolling down his parched cheeks.


    "I know how you feel, too. But you are wrong. Your life wasn''t meaningless, and every decision you made shaped your own individuality. Perhaps the grumpy little friend''s choice was right, and his silence allowed you to shape yourself beyond my expectations. Anyway, you must understand what forced me to create you... by splitting my soul in half." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing his words, Adam''s cloudy eyes cleared momentarily. He wanted to cling to the man''s comforting words, but could he? Even if he hadn''t been created out of nowhere like he thought, he was only half the man''s soul and would disappear once they merged. As for Earth''s fate? He had no memories of the place beside his apartment, so he shrugged off the news to focus on himself.


    Despite his turmoil and fast-approaching end, there was one thing he was sure of, at least. He was himself, not a copy, not the man''s replica. He was the one and only Adam. All the others were just fake, puny versions of him.


    Finding a semblance of inner peace by reasserting his uniqueness, he gritted his teeth, reiterating his earlier questions. "Who are you, and what is your goal?"


    "I don''t have a name... I gifted it to someone years ago."


    The man''s smile broadened as he answered, revealing his glinting teeth.


    "But time is running short, and I believe your philosophy goes by actions over words, right? So, let me show you instead."


    As the man spoke, he felt the man''s weak grip grow firmer on his shoulder.


    A soul-stirring pain suddenly assaulted him, forcing his gritted teeth into his spectral gums. As the agony intensified, he felt something claw its way into his being, tearing through his consciousness.


    Before he could understand anything, the world turned dark in his eyes. A sense of weightlessness engulfed his body for a moment, or an eternity, he didn''t know.


    And when he recovered his vision, he frowned. The boundless white room was gone. The man and his copy were gone, too. Instead, he sat in the familiar apartment he had been visiting every night in his dreams for the last thirteen years. Confused, he looked around, wondering how he could be back here after destroying the place with his own two hands, only to widen his eyes at the unusual sight.


    The dream place''s ominous dark sky and the glow of its red moon didn''t filter through the windows...

 Chapter 335 - 335: The Day Everything Started

    Instead of the dream place'' gloomy atmosphere, the bright sun''s light filtered through the apartment windows, enlightening and enlivening it for the first time. The melodious chirping of birds reached his ears, conveying a much-needed sensation of peace to mitigate his inner turmoil.


    Despite his easing nerves, the confusion remained. How could he be here? Why was the once sinister dream place now bright?


    ''Questions again... and no answers again.''


    If he learned something after facing mysteries for most of his brief life, it was not to overthink. Instead, he had to move forward because clues would eventually reveal themselves.


    And he didn''t have to wait long for the first one to fall into his lap.


    "Another boring day is starting."


    A voice... his voice sounded behind him. It wouldn''t have surprised him much after interacting with the copy and the original, but it still did. ''It''s the first words I said after awakening!''


    Recognising his own words, he turned, eyes narrowed, at the source.


    Only for a bitter smile to stretch on his lips.


    ''Of course, two never come without three.''


    He watched as the third copy awakened, stretching his limbs in bed before powering his computer. Next, he brushed his teeth, washed his face, and peeled a banana before sitting before the screen.


    Adam watched the images appearing on the monitor, his lips pursed. Of course, he knew about computers, just not how to use them or why. So, he focused, discovering the strange internet windows and the flood of info the small thing contained.


    And soon, his second clue fell on his lap.


    His copy surfed on a platform before frowning. His arm came to life, and he clicked on a box marked with ''live'' in haste. He could feel his copy''s growing anxiety through the subtle tremors shaking his shoulder. So, he doubled his focus on the loading video.


    A second later, a man standing on a plain and holding a... a wand? Something he didn''t know because number two didn''t share the memory with him. Anyway, holding something spoke with utmost seriousness.


    "I''m standing right before the mysterious electromagnetic field twisting our country''s scouting devices. What are we going to discover? Are you as excited as I am? I''m doing this for you, dear viewers. Don''t forget to like and subscribe!"


    "Who is this idiot? Why would I like you?"


    He grumbled, annoyed by the hypocritical smile glued on the youth''s face. Yet, his eyes widened a few minutes later.


    The young man walked, his back straight and his steps steady, towards a barbed barricade. Prepared, he retrieved blankets from his backpack and threw them on the threatening barbs. With ease, he climbed over them, jumped on the other side, and smiled before the thing used to record him.


    "We are now inside the security perimeter. If the military posted here catches me, I might go to jail," the man said, feigning a sad expression before recovering his hypocritical smile. "So don''t forget to like, subscribe, or even send gifts! I''ll visit another dangerous place to show you what your government is hiding live for each castle!"


    "I''ll send you a slap with my mage''s hand if you keep begging! What''s in there!"


    Adam said, his brows twitching at the man''s antics. Somehow, his secretive movement intrigued him, and he wanted to see what was so well protected in the middle of nowhere.


    The answer came five minutes later...


    "Wow! Do you see that, dear viewers? It''s classified as secret defense, so don''t miss a second!" The man said, his eyes flickering with excitement as he pointed at an enormous mass of swirling energy.


    "Are the wild rumors on the internet true?" The copy suddenly asked, his eyes locked on the streamer.


    As if to answer the question, the man spoke.


    "I investigated and learned that our country sent drones inside this mass of energy and learned two things. Something is hiding on the other side..." He approached, recording the vortex from up close before continuing. "Whatever it is, it didn''t like to be disturbed by their machines. Before they could film it, their drones were destroyed."


    The man''s words echoed in Adam''s ears, sounding like an ominous presage. The energy mass was mana. He was sure about it. And if something lay beyond, it could only mean one thing. ''It''s a Gate.''


    Well, more like a passage. But why was there mana on Earth? And where did the passage lead? His brows furrowed as he pondered the questions while watching the live. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey! I have a challenge for you, dear viewers! If any of you send me a gachapon in the next five minutes, I''ll bravely stand a meter before the vortex!"


    The man''s hypocritical smile returned to his face, yet Adam recognised the glint in his eyes. It was greed. ''I hope that fool knows what he is doing,'' he thought, a knot forming in his stomach.


    The man said it himself. They had sent drones inside. Didn''t it mean that the passage was open? Couldn''t the individuals on the other side step out and...


    An icy shiver ran down his spine as he imagined the worst.


    "Thank you for all the gifts!" The streamer suddenly said, breaking his thought process.


    After expressing his gratitude, he walked confidently towards the vortex. At this distance, everyone could hear the hum of pure mana and its mystical quality, making for an entertaining and unique stream.


    Nothing unordinary for Adam, though. He came from a world of magic in the first place, so he shrugged, smirking mockingly at his slack-jawed copy. However, his expression shifted the next moment.


    "ARGH!"


    An agonising scream echoed through the speakers, compelling him to focus on the screen... to see the man clutching his torso. His mouth dripped blood, and his eyes trembled in fear as a spearlike claw impaled his body like a silver spear.


    "WHAT?!"


    His copy yelled in shock, falling from his chair to the ground. The sickening feeling of acid filled his mouth, threatening to make him puke after seeing so much blood.


    Meanwhile, the streamer cried in pain, "Someone, please, save me!"


    Unfortunately, no one came. Transgressing the rules to satisfy his greed led the streamer to his death before thousands of terrified viewers. And his video would mark the beginning of Earth''s disaster.

 Chapter 336 - 336: Arming for the Unknown

    "What just happened?! Was it an edited video? No, the date and time are displayed clearly. It is live!"


    The copy yelled, reeling in shock. His eyes trembled as he stared at the monitor. He watched the streamer''s eyes dim with each passing second until they became glassy and lightless. A crimson river of blood flooded from the poor man''s torso, adding to the terror clutching his shuddering body.


    The painful plea for help, the unwilling grimace... He suffered like he shared a part of the man''s pain. Tears welled up, threatening to spill, but the true horror had only just begun.


    As the stream chat exploded into a chaotic frenzy, each comment more bizarre than the last, Adam shook his head at some of them ridiculing the man. He had seen people die. He had killed some, too. But somehow, he still found it hard to see powerless citizens die.


    Offering a silent prayer for the streamer''s soul, he focused on the screen with rapt attention. Whatever had pierced the man still lurked, after all. A silent threat from another world, ready to bare its fangs on Earth.


    And he was right. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The energy hummed and distorted. In the next moment, rows of terrifying jagged teeth, each the size of a blade, emerged from the vortex. Following them, an onyx chitinous head the wider than an armored van appeared. Then, with a loud snapping sound, it devoured the man, freezing the stream on his gapping maw''s image.


    The sheer size of the abomination shook everyone watching to their cores. The chat grew silent, colors trained from the copy''s face, and Adam''s eyes trembled. A spark of understanding glimmered in them, though.


    ''That''s why I feared insects.''


    His mind drifted back to the tower''s trials. He recalled the cow-sized spider and the insect-based chimaeras and how he did his utmost to avoid them by instinct. Of course, this understanding came together with another one. He wasn''t dreaming, or at least not entirely. Instead, the original was showing his memories to him, and the man he considered a copy was most likely the original younger self.


    He pondered for a moment, looking at him. His appearance was a perfect copy of the one he had in the dream place, meaning it deteriorated later.


    But again, this realisation raised new questions. What happened to the original''s healthy body for it to turn into a dried mummy? Finally, why were there buildings from Earth in the dream place?


    Despite the tense atmosphere, a wry smile stretched his lips. Again, he had no answer. But since he was reliving the original''s memories, he had no doubts that by focusing on him, he would learn everything.


    Meanwhile, the original recovered a semblance of composure. He gazed at the horrifying beast before smashing questions on his keyboard. For the next five minutes, his fingers blurred on the luminous touch, yet his face only decomposed with each passing moment.


    He had contacted everyone he knew, mainly his colleagues and virtual friends. He even asked the streaming platform support if the stream was really live.


    Yet, most didn''t even see the footage. Even the few who did jested, saying it was a well-edited video. But he knew it was not. The streamer''s dread was genuine. He felt it in his guts.


    Fear gnawed at him. Unconvinced by the general opinion, he pushed himself from his chair with a worried grimace, took his cell phone, put his long coat on, and left his apartment in a hurry.


    A few minutes later, he ran down the street, startling the onlookers as he spoke on the phone.


    "Yes. No. I''m telling you, I''m sick. I might even die. So, find someone to replace me for the week. Yes, I''ll submit proofs the second I leave the doctor''s office!"


    Then, he hung up as he reached a grocery store and burst inside. He grabbed a shopping cart and began strategically filling it with canned goods, dried fruits, and bottled water.


    In the end, he bought two carts filled with long-lasting food and a dozen pieces of cardboard to store everything. He raced to his apartment next, leaving everything in the kitchen before... going to another store and repeating the operation.


    Meanwhile, a wry smile tugged on Adam''s lips as the mystery of why he had so many cardboard and boxes in his apartment unveiled itself before his eyes.


    However, his eyes narrowed an hour later as the copy navigated somber alleys. His heart pounded at the sight of menacing men wearing tuxedos. They guarded this particular street''s every access, their cold eyes swiping and deterring anyone approaching.


    Despite the icy shiver running down his spine, the copy approached them. Why was he afraid? The beast was much more dangerous than those men. He would have avoided them like the plague in his orderly yet monotonous life but preferred to be safe rather than sorry.


    Gathering his courage, he approached one of them, a tall man wearing a black hat hiding half his face.


    "Ahem. I want to purchase weapons."


    His voice trembled as the man''s eyes scanned his body.


    Thankfully, the man spun, gesturing to follow without speaking a word. Soon, his vision turned bright with the fluorescent lights of slot machines while the dealers voices echoed in his ears. The man had led him into an illegal casino hidden in the alley before calling for his superior.


    A moment later, a wealthy man wearing an out-of-price handmade suit greeted him.


    "Ha. A new face! I heard you came for some serious business," he said, his smile stretching on his plump face. Then, he passed his arm over the original''s shoulder, guiding him to an office while continuing. "You know... if you want someone dead, you can commission us.


    That way, you''ll incur no legal risk since you won''t have a weapon."


    The original''s lips twitched in response. He hated breaking the rules and strived to be an exemplary citizen. Yet, his intuition... or perhaps fear or paranoia... screamed at him to prepare himself. Anyway, if he were wrong, he would only lose his savings.


    However, if he was right... ''No amount of money can buy a life.''

 Chapter 337 - 337: Crash Course in Survival

    The man''s gaze lingered on him as he pushed his office''s door open, then gestured to an elegant chair fixed in front of a sturdy yet finely crafted wooden desk.


    He observed the man sit, catching the revolver hidden under his coat. Trepidation gripped his heart. At the slightest slip of the tongue, he could lose his opportunity... or worse, die. His legs shook subtly, ruffling the fabric of his jeans before he sat to hide his panic from the man''s prying eyes. He took a moment to calm down, exhaling to fix his emotions.


    He couldn''t afford to show weakness now. The stakes were too high, and failure was not an option. A second later, he forced himself to wear a mask of confidence and blunt charisma. His pupils shifted from constricted to sharp, his lips curled into a smirk, and his back straightened.


    "I have ten thousand dollars to invest. I want lethal cold weapons. Blades, swords, Katanas, spears. I need weapons with moderate range and precision." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man looked at him as if he were an idiot for a moment, then forced a smile.


    "We have firearms, you know? I''m sure our collection will intrigue you."


    "No, thank you. Please accept my order."


    His tone was firm, leaving no room for argument.


    The man drummed on the desk, his golden rings flashing under the gambling den''s fluorescent lights filtering through the window. His unreadable expression sent shivers down the original''s spine, threatening to crack his facade with each passing second. A cacophony of sounds echoed in his body, keeping pace with his quickening heartbeat.


    Sweat matted his back, and thoughts of failure formed in his mind.


    The man''s eyes narrowed slightly, a subtle yet menacing gesture.


    "You must understand, requests like yours are... uncommon."


    His mind raced. ''Is he testing me?'' Doubts crawled into his heart for a minute.


    Despite their presence, he stuck to his earlier confident demeanor.


    "I understand," he replied, his voice unwavering. "But I assure you, I''m not arming a gang or a clueless child if that''s what bothers you."


    His words directly challenged the man''s unspoken suspicion wafting through the air. He knew about these kinds of people. They would sell you anything without a flicker of moral hesitation. Even if he wanted to build a secret army, they wouldn''t care... as long as they remained untraceable, that is.


    The second their interests were threatened, their amiable smiles and cordial words would turn into snarling maws and curses, relentless until your dying breath.


    As the faceoff lingered for a moment amidst the muffled sounds of slot machines, the man''s amused laughter broke the silence.


    "Hahaha. You have the composure to join us. Say, did you ever consider becoming a mafioso?"


    Upon hearing his words and seeing him take a thick cigar out of his suit''s pocket, the original drew a deep breath of relief. ''I did it.'' He knew he did. The relaxed tension, composure, everything hinted at it. And after the pleasantries, the real negotiation would begin.


    After a surprisingly pleasant hour of back and forth, they smiled at each other, satisfied by the deal. The man because he earned a fortune without investing resources. The original because he secured eighty weapons of average quality despite the exorbitant prices.


    Despite his initial reluctance, he surrendered his address, reasoning that the man would find it anyway with his network. Thus, they arranged for the delivery to arrive at his doorstep tonight.


    Upon returning home, his heart felt heavy, and his thoughts wandered to find other solutions. Yet, his hard-earned savings were gone like a puff of smoke, and his bank account was empty. Meaning he could do nothing more to prepare for the catastrophe.


    ''I''ll have to eat canned food for a while if nothing happens,'' he thought, a bitter smile stretching his lips. But in truth, he hoped that paranoia drove him. That the others were right and his actions proved foolish. Because if not, people would die by thousands, by millions. Perhaps even by billions. And the survivors would suffer, too.


    From hunger, thirst, sickness, and other hazards. And... he didn''t want to see fellow humans suffer.


    Upon reaching these thoughts, his eyes lit up in realisation. He could still prepare! With the internet, he could grasp basic knowledge. The library was an option, too. With physical books, he would deepen his education even in case of a blackout.


    His heart rate hastened as he grew restless. Like a gale, he raced to his city''s libraries, borrowing advanced books on medicine, physics and craftsmanship. Then, he spent hours watching introductory videos on hunting, butchering, and wilderness survival.


    Despite the dull process and his deep aversion to learning, he focused, absorbing the new knowledge like a sponge. Just like he had before graduating and swearing never to step foot in a school again. "At least I won''t have to learn economy and geopolitics," he said, finding humor amidst despair.


    Like a plate of quenched alloy, his focus remained unwavering for a few hours until the beautiful, pale moon replaced the sun. The stars shone brightly upon Earth, giving the night a peaceful appeal, contrasting with the storm brewing on the internet.


    Meanwhile, in every corner of the globe, worried individuals gathered in groups, connected despite vast distances, all driven by a singular purpose: to investigate the looming threat of the menacing vortexes.


    Those brave souls, animated by a desire to protect their homes and families, defied the governments'' orders. They stormed the restricted fields, recording everything live to show the world the truth. Some died shot by soldiers, while a few managed to reach their goals.


    Many channels ended up banned, but friends from other countries manifested. They spammed every platform with the feed, increasing the visibility despite the administrators'' retaliation.


    Like wildfire, their attempts spread on every social network, drawing attention from everywhere, including Adam and the original.


    They gazed at a group of three men through the monitor.


    Their obsidian skin glinted under the scorching sun as they approached the passage. He couldn''t understand their words, but both could see the men''s terror through their shaking legs and the unstable camera.


    And the swarm of beasts guarding the vortex...

 Chapter 338 - 338: From Panic to Preparation

    The blazing sun glinted off their chitins, reflecting a canvas of enchanting bright colors contrasting with the spectators'' dread.


    *"RUN!"*


    One of the men roared, his language incomprehensible to the original. But why would he need words when the mere sight of the creatures conveyed all the information he needed to understand and feel their terror seep in his bones.


    "W-What are those... things?"


    He stuttered, unable to make sense of what his eyes fed him. They were insects again. He understood that much. But the sharp spikes akin to spears protruding from their spines, the razor-sharp mandibles clicking menacingly, and their straight posture were too surreal for him to process.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s face grew somber as he gazed at the original''s shaking legs and heard his chattering teeth. Despite knowing the original survived, he couldn''t help but worry about his future.


    ''How can humans survive a swarm of tier-two insects? Not to mention the one from this morning...''


    He shuddered at the memory of the giant aberration. He couldn''t know its precise level but felt it was above Ignatius''. Perhaps even above the dullahan, they had so much trouble killing.


    Consumed by unanswered questions, the original''s mental state deteriorated further. He kept watching the feed, unlike Adam, who had turned away. Witnessing the three brave men''s unsurprising but gruesome deaths caused a stifled scream to escape his lips.


    "We can''t fight them! We are doomed!"


    His lamentations echoed in the apartment, his eyes enlarged, and despair tightened around his chest. Buying weapons to repel them? What a joke! They were so fast that he had failed to see their movements!


    He cradled his head as a murky ocean of dread billowed into his mind. Even firearms wouldn''t pierce the creature''s thick carapaces, not to mention the bladed weapon he bought.


    ''Ha! I thought I was smart, bypassing the need for ammunition with them when neither will work! We can''t survive this calamity!''


    A jarring ring shattered his despair. The grating noise of his doorbell echoed in the room, breaking his thought process and growing anguish.


    With heavy steps, he moved to open without checking through the peephole. After all, who would disturb him in the middle of the night but the mafioso delivering his weapons? Each passing second reminded him of his foolishness, turning his mood somber. He didn''t speak a word, the men either. They just carried a heavy box in the middle of the room, extended their hands to receive their payment and left.


    Adam''s eyes lit up upon seeing the box. It was the one he used to store his materials! Not that it mattered, especially when the original stood motionless, his eyes void, clearly lost in an ocean of thoughts. Still, each little discovery brought him closer to the truth.


    After a while, the original finally moved. He walked to his bed and slid under the blanket, finding comfort in its warmth.


    His emotions were swirling too chaotically. Like a bottomless swamp, fear dampened his reasoning, making it harmful and unconstructive. He understood it now. After all, he was just a regular citizen, one among millions. Why did he have to strain his brain over the problem?


    ''The various countries will handle the situation with their army.''


    He thought, trying to reassure himself. What if blades and firearms weren''t effective? They could hurl rockets, then! Still not enough? We have missiles! Upon reaching that thought, an icy shudder gripped his heart.


    ''We have the most terrible weapon as well. In the worst case, they''ll nuke the vortexes and annihilate the bastards.''


    He sighed in relief, feeling the situation wouldn''t be so bleak. Sure, people would die, and he was sad about it. But most would survive.


    He pondered a little more before his eyelids sagged, and his tortured mind fell into sleep''s soothing embrace, unaware that the nightmarish creatures gathering stirred, beginning their march out of the military perimeters.


    ****


    After resting for the night, the original jumped out of bed and powered his computer. Even if he couldn''t do anything to help, he had to remain informed.


    However, his eyes enlarged the next second as he gazed at the news titles plastered in bold letters on his monitor.


    [Monster Outbreak! Thousands Dead Overnight!]


    [Global Panic as Vortexes Emerge Worldwide!]


    [Is Earth Doomed?]


    The situation went from theoretically bad to practically terrible too fast, and he knew the articles weren''t accurate... in their numbers. There were vortexes all around the world. If the creatures moved simultaneously, the death toll would reach the hundreds of thousands.


    However, a sudden realisation shook his core. What if there were more undiscovered vortexes? And what if there were some in the sea? The monsters would intercept any cargo ship, destroying the human supply chain in a world where every country was interconnected. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An icy shiver ran down his spine.


    "Most will starve in the next months, even if the creatures don''t breach our defenses."


    He frowned, tucking his fingers around his chin. Panicking wouldn''t help. He established that fact yesterday. Instead, he had to think logically.


    Since he lived in the capital, he would be among the last to die. He had also bought food yesterday. So he wouldn''t starve. Yet, despite his preparations, a sense of unease washed over him. What did he miss? His mind raced to find the answer for a few minutes before his eyes dimmed.


    "Human nature..." he muttered, feeling his brain throb.


    Hunger and creatures would undoubtedly kill many people, and so would humans. For food, out of despair or jealousy, there were plenty of reasons, but one thing was sure: If anyone learned he stocked food, he would die by human hands.


    A bitter smile stretched his lips, and his shoulders slumped.


    "I''ll lock the door and never leave. I can help others, but only if I''m safe first."


    After all, even if he wanted everyone to survive, he counted himself in. Others can call him selfish or inhuman, but he would always prioritise his life. Then, if possible, he''ll help others.


    However, he would have to continue studying to increase his chances of surviving.


    Without wasting time, he opened video after video, straining his brain to learn everything he could about survival. Since he had a bunch of weapons, he also learned how to wield them. He was still an amateur, but at least he wouldn''t injure himself.


    Just like that, he isolated himself for a month, with his only window to the outside world being the news on the internet.

 Chapter 339 - 339: Watching Humanitys Fall

    Fueled by the desire to survive the calamity, he learned, trained and learned again.


    Like a chiseled marble statue, his already apparent muscles became firmer. Veins crisscrossed them like channels, pumping energy and life through his body. What were once scattered seeds of knowledge in his mind sprouted into a vibrant forest overflowing with practical skills.


    Of course, he wouldn''t call himself an expert in any field after just a brief month but was already more knowledgeable than most. More importantly, resolve glinted in his eyes, replacing his fears.


    He could survive the spreading chaos, even if society crumbled. The terror that had crippled him receded, confined in a shimmering box of logic and self-confidence.


    Adam spent the month witnessing the original''s growing resolve and cruel training. The once orderly apartment turned into a chaotic field. Dried blood covered the ground, weapons lay scattered haphazardly, and deep lacerations ran through the thick concrete walls. The foul smell of sweat damped the air while dust particles danced in the sun''s light.


    If Julius and Arun dreaded his training sessions, they would die just witnessing how ruthless the original had been with his own body.


    However, if he had to be honest, that''s how he would have trained if he could. To become stronger. To protect his friends... And not to lose again.


    He also witnessed the chaos spreading like wildfires. The once structured and brilliant world lost its brightness.


    As supply chains broke, electricity became a luxury, leaving citizens without their only weapon: information.


    Without it, despair wrapped around their hearts tighter, blinding them to reason and fueling the rise of extremist groups around the world.


    Some called the calamity God''s judgement, scurrying the streets like fearless zealots to build a divine army and spread their faith.


    Others, convinced they would all die anyway, descended into violence. Stealing, killing, and other atrocities became commonplace.


    Faced with the growing violence, Adam sighed, gazing at the thick wooden planks barricading the apartment''s door and windows. They had tried to come here, too.


    Fortunately, the original repelled them after failing to reason with them.


    "The copy considered knowledge about our end a curse. I understand now that he didn''t refer to the original''s but humanity in general..." He muttered, a bitter smile stretching his lips. Despite the lawful citizens accounting for the silent majority, the violent minority established a reign of terror all around the world.


    Even police officers gave up a few weeks ago under the constant menace lurking in every corner. At this rate, he knew the capital would collapse under its own weight even if the creatures didn''t attack it.


    "So, what are you going to do?" He asked, biting his spectral lips.


    Despite the situation''s gravitas, the world''s governments refused to nuke their own territories to destroy the hordes.


    Instead, they relied on ballistic missiles and bombers to thin their ranks. It worked... at first.


    Then, the creatures developed an innate resistance to extreme heat.


    Their carapace thickened, turning harder than enchanted steel, while their shapes shifted to something more lethal. Like chimaeras, he realised they grew by consuming their dead. However, the creatures'' power system was better, bypassing the need for evolutionary cells.


    His brows creased into a furrow as his mind raced. Unsure about his deductions, he believed the stronger monsters remained inside the vortexes. Even the first they saw on the stream had retreated after devouring the streamer. Initially, he thought humanity would have a chance against the swarm of tier-two creatures if its counterattack was swift and lethal.


    However, not only was it not, but the swarm reached the third tier now.


    Truthfully, he believed they would all die, now. The swarms reached too far inland to use nukes, and radioactivity would kill them all a few weeks later, anyway. So why bother?


    ''Their only remaining choice now is how they want to die.''


    An ocean of bitter sarcasm swirled in his mind. If he didn''t care about Earth before, after spending a month here and seeing people despair, he felt a deep-rooted attachment stir from his soul''s depth. Because, in the end... he came from Earth, too.


    "Show me how you survived and how we ended in the magic world."


    His heart tightened as his question hung in the air. Somehow, he felt the beginning of the end approached with cruel inevitability.


    Meanwhile, the original drew his attention with loud noises. Armed to the teeth and wearing mismatched alloy pieces in a rudimentary form of protection, he broke the door down. Determination sparkled in his eyes as he carried his military backpack and left. Was Earth''s sunset unavoidable, or would they miraculously fight back?


    With this question in mind, the original''s boots echoed through the corridors as he left the building. Sword in hand, he gazed at the blackened sky, a bitter sigh escaping his lips. The stench of gunpowder filled the once-peaceful city, assaulting his nose. Inside, all seemed calm, but beyond the walls, he could hear the relentless storm of metal and fire.


    Coming from a small country, the calamity reached the capital much faster, threatening to devour it. But no matter what happened, today would be their last. He would ensure it.


    On his way to the walls, his mind raced with different thoughts, yet one deafened the others with its brutal truth.


    ''One month. That''s how long we lasted before the swarm surrounded our capital.''


    A bitter smile stretched his lips. Yet, with each step and for each second passing by, his thoughts grew more chaotic.


    ''No matter what, I''ll survive.''


    He gritted his teeth, and his muscles tensed. A fire blazed in his eyes, reflecting his determination. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, something else hid in their depths. Something Adam was familiar with. Something he had used, then discarded. Something fueling the copy''s defiance. Nascent madness.


    "I should have known he would use that, too. Just like I was, he is thrown into the lion''s maws with little experience in combat," Adam muttered, his lips curling into a bitter smile.


    He understood the descent into madness better than anyone, yet couldn''t blame the original. The world went mad with those creatures'' attacks, so how could he expect a regular citizen to remain entirely sane?


    He only hoped the original wouldn''t succumb to it like he had...

 Chapter 340 - 340: Steel and Chitin

    After a long walk, the original and Adam witnessed the damage caused by the despair-driven citizens. Rubble covered the cracked pavement of the once bustling city. Shops'' storefronts were broken, revealing their plundered interiors. Pieces of glistening glass shards shone on the dirt-covered streets while sickening tags he preferred not to read covered the walls.


    With a disappointed shake of his head to chase the nascent negative thoughts, he gazed at the walls. His resolve, hardened by gruelling physical training, guided his steps to an officer.


    "I want to fight," he said, noticing the man''s trembling uniform and vacant eyes. He, too, had already given up. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Startled out of his reverie, the military officer wiped his drenched forehead, adjusted his kepi and sized him up. After a tense silence, he sighed. "I shouldn''t tell you this, but ... It''s pointless."


    Before the original could answer, the officer continued. "Our beautiful capital counted a million citizens a month ago. Half tried to flee before the calamity reached our gates, only to die. Of the remaining five hundred thousand, around forty thousand perished. Some from the violence, others just ended themselves.


    So, if we remove women, children, sick, and old, we are left with around two hundred thousand able men. Do you know how many joined?"


    A deafening silence followed his question, his trembling eyes emphasising the gravitas of the answer. Then, he finally spoke again.


    "Less than a hundred." He sighed, his dull eyes conveying his resignation. He turned, focusing on the wall before concluding. "I recommend you to spend the few hours we have left with your family and friends."


    "They are already dead."


    The original shook his head, his eyes narrowing. Without any method of communication, and since they didn''t live in the capital, he had no hope of seeing them again. But they didn''t matter at this point. Only his survival did. And to ensure it, he had to fight and repel the enemy today, tomorrow, until none remained to threaten his life.


    This city was the last bastion of his country, and only death awaited outside. He knew it.


    Despite his firm words, the officer didn''t turn back.


    After a moment, slight tremors shook the man''s shoulders, and a silent, respectful tear plopped to the ground.


    "You''ll find basic equipment and an honorary badge on the table. Don''t forget the ration packs... Good luck."


    With a nod, the original walked past him, climbed the stairs, and equipped himself. Finally, he stood on the wall.


    The thick scent of blood and the putrid odor of burned flesh permeated the place. Deafening noises echoed in his ears as cannons roared next to him. Blinded by brief bursts of lights, he saw the reddened muzzles of rifles discharging their magazines. Above, battle aircraft bombarded the ground, raining literal hell on the creatures. And finally, he saw them in all their glorious horror.


    Icy sweat dripped from his forehead, and his face contorted into a disgusted grimace. Unlike their earlier terror-inducing appearance, they were more sophisticated, stronger, and deadlier. Instead of insect legs, they now had serpent tails for most, four animal legs for others, and a few possessed human legs... Of course, a few in proportion to the humongous size of the swarm.


    Upon seeing the sea of creatures, his chest tightened in cold dread. A shiver ran down his spine, and his eyes enlarged. He knew the battle wouldn''t be easy, but this was pure madness.


    Yet, he had to survive. Fear wouldn''t help, so he discarded it. Hope wouldn''t help either, so he discarded it, too. One by one, he forcefully shut down his emotions in a matter of seconds.


    A cold, calculative light flashed in his eyes. The fire of determination ignited in his chest, accompanied by embers of fury, spite, and a hint of hidden madness.


    In a flash, he loaded his rifle and joined the other soldiers. No one spared a single second to glance at him. He didn''t look at them either, focusing on exterminating the threat.


    BANG BANG BANG


    His arms shook like two thick branches battered by a storm as he fired on the approaching swarm.


    From this close, he could clearly see their differences. Some insects'' evolution path accentuated their melee prowesses, making their shells as hard as diamond and their strength terrifying.


    He could see tanks below firing enormous shells at them, in vain. The monsters brushed the attack off, continuing their charge towards the city''s gates. But he quickly understood that the real threat came from the smaller ones.


    Despite their stature, they moved with incredible swiftness, and contrary to their melee counterparts, they used their snake''s tails to stabilise their footing. Then, they gripped the lethal spikes protruding from their backs before hurling them.


    Like a rain of chitinous javelin, their unrelenting assault covered the grounds in shadows.


    Seeing them approach, an old officer roared.


    "TAKE COVER!"


    Like a single man, soldiers moved behind thick alloy plates, waiting for the spears to collide with the wall before continuing their desperate defense.


    Tension lingered in the air. At that moment, the original saw the nearby soldier''s trembling legs yet determined eyes. They were terrorised, but still fought to defend the city and people they liked so much. Unlike him, they were brave heroes, ready to give their lives for others.


    ''I vow never to call myself a hero. I''m selfish, weak, and don''t care about the rest. If I have to climb a mountain of corpses to survive, I''ll do it again and again without hesitation! Only once I''m safe will I think about helping others.''


    He reaffirmed his resolve, eyes sparkling with respect for these men amidst the loud noises of spikes piercing the alloy like hot knives. Once the attack passed, they resumed their defense, raining bullets on the creatures below.


    However, their shells were too thick. They were wasting time, and he started to understand it.


    With each second crawling by, the creatures approached the walls, their gaping maws menacing to devour them in a second. When he joined the soldiers a few minutes ago, they stood a kilometer away. Now, they had already bridged half the distance. And soon, they would reach them.

 Chapter 341 - 341: The Unseen Horror

    His eyes narrowed in concern as the old officer''s voice thundered from behind.


    "HOLD ON TO SOMETHING! LET THEM HAVE A TASTE OF HUMAN POWER!"


    Hurriedly following the command, he crouched behind the dented alloy and grabbed a metallic section of the wall, feeling its cold surface caress his skin before...


    BOOOOOOOM


    A terrifying explosion deafened him. Burning and violent gales battered the metal as an ominous dust cloud reached for the blackened sky.


    SHRIEK


    Agonising shrieks reverberated across the battlefield, followed by loud crashing noises.


    After enduring the shaking and disorientation, the original staggered to his feet, ears buzzing. Using the alloy for support, he shook his head to clear it and peered at the swarm below. Despite his blurry vision, a sense of elation washed over him.


    Perhaps they would survive today.


    A grin stretched his lips as he saw the fuming carcasses of giant insects strewn across the scorched land.


    Before he could understand the chain of events, the old officer rose valiantly. His eyes glinted with determination, and his heart pounded with a noble purpose: to protect this city.


    "BAHAHA. How do ten tons of buried explosive taste? Heavenly, I bet," he roared, his chuckles and mockery uplifting his men''s morale. "They lost their front line, and their formation is in disarray. Seize the opportunity to rain hell on these invaders and show them that humans aren''t to be trifled with!"


    He then roared his next orders, urging the soldiers on the wall to launch a counterattack.


    Bolstered by their commander''s words, the soldiers'' eyes blazed with pride and courage. At this moment, they were united in their purpose, no matter their origins or aspirations. They were one and the same: this city''s last guardians.


    Loud roars echoed from every section of the wall. Every commander in charge gave a similar speech after the landmines exploded. However, despite the high morale, their faces turned somber.


    Despite the devastation wrought by the landmines, their trump card was gone. If the swarm pushed onward despite its losses, they would be defeated miserably before sunset.


    As they pondered, desperately seeking a miraculous solution, sizzling noises reverberated through the battlefield. Confused by the sudden occurrence, they retrieved their binoculars and squinted at their enemies.


    Furrowing his brow in confusion, the old officer muttered, "Why are they shivering?"


    He hated incertitude. Yet, the chaotic battlefield had nothing to offer but this old opponent.


    However, the original understood the problem before everyone else, recalling the swarm''s details. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''There is still another type of insect!''


    Yes. The ones standing on two legs. They had remained in the rear, out of sight for a mysterious reason the entire battle.


    And his hunch was correct.


    Silently spectating, Adam saw them dragging something terrifying, and soon, officers saw it through their binoculars, too.


    "They are bringing the vortex!" Yelled the old officer, his pupils constricting and colors draining from his face.


    Everyone with a penny of logic understood the consequences. With the vortex before them, the swarm would have an unlimited supply of fighters, not to mention the terrifying horrors within its depths. They could forget about holding until sunset; they would all die in the next hour now that it had been brought!


    Despite the battle''s hopeless development, the old officer recomposed himself in a heartbeat. His features contorting into a furious grimace, he barked his next orders.


    "These fools brought their headquarters onto the battlefield! Prepare the mortars and arm the cannons. Focus fire on the vortex! Make them regret their invasion!"


    "YES, SIR!"


    The soldiers roared in response and began carrying heavy shells.


    However, amidst the chaos, the original frowned, his expression pensive. The creatures were highly resistant to shock and fire. That much was evident. So, wouldn''t the ones hiding inside the vortex be the same? Worse, they would only waste their ammunition and awaken the giant insect, making him draw a cruel yet logical conclusion.


    ''We lost.''


    He took a deep breath, calming the storm raging in his heart.


    ''But I''ll survive.''


    The madness hiding in his eyes stirred and swirled, gaining ground by corroding his logic in a silent assault. And soon, his chuckles echoed in the middle of the chaos.


    ROAR


    However, before it could draw the soldiers'' attention, a monstrous roar blew angry gales in their direction. Faced with their sheer pressure, some soldiers flew like leaves in the wind before crashing inside the city, while others collided with the wall, breaking their bones.


    Every survivor saw it too, the towering abomination a dozen meters tall stepping out of the vortex. Each heavy step caused dust to rise and deep gouges to appear on the earth. Several harrowing eyes fixed on them, their slits peering into the humans'' souls. The creature''s putrid breath contaminated the wind with dense purple wisps while its jagged teeth glinted death.


    Despite its dreadful appearance, it exuded a sense of unquestionable authority.


    Following its appearance, the world went mute. Soldiers and creatures alike trembled in their spots as visceral fear took hold of their hearts, overpowering their brains...


    Except for two individuals.


    Despite his trembling old hands, the officer retrieved his radio with sheer willpower. And gave his final order.


    "H.Q, activate the calamity protocol," he muttered, a silent tear rolling down his cheeks. "For humanity."


    A voice cracked on the other side, returning his words. "For humanity."


    Amidst the chaos, a lone figure stood out. Without a word, the other individual flung his firearms to the ground and backpack before him. He retrieved the weapons he had bought a month ago, equipping himself with as many as possible before descending the fortified wall.


    Then, under the blackened sky, amidst the dust and pungent smell of blood and faced with a swarm of deadly creatures, he raced into the lion''s maw, his mad laughter breaking the tense silence.


    "HAHAHA. You want to eat me? Come and try fuckers!"


    However, no matter how much he laughed or how he provoked the enemies, they remained rooted, too scared to move in the presence of their overlord.


    He passed them by, breaking his blades on their adamantine shells before switching weapons. Unfazed by his failures, he continued his mad rush towards the terror, who locked his disgusting eyes on his figure, daring him to approach close enough and reach his domain.


    And two minutes later, he faced its towering, abominable form.


    Animated by a single thought -kill it to survive- he retrieved a long sword from his back. He glared at it for a second before spitting, "I''ll feast on your flesh, carve your bones into weapons, and use your shell as armor. You can''t kill me, can''t devour me!"


    His hands trembled in fury as he continued.


    "Today, I''ll become an alien hunter. The best there is!"


    Then, he charged through the last hundred meters separating them, his eyes a swirling vortex of unbridled madness.


    Simultaneously, utterly provoked by the ant, the behemoth shrieked in rage, barring its hideous fangs towards the original... and missing the fast-approaching dot in the sky.


    However, as an observer, Adam''s sharp gaze snapped upwards. A horrifying sight filled his vision, and a shudder wrecked his body.


    "HOW DID HE SURVIVE THAT?"

 Chapter 342 - 342: A Salute to Fallen Soldiers

    "HOW DID HE SURVIVE THAT?"


    The question thundered in Adam''s mind. Since this memory recollection began, he had learned many things about Earth through the original''s month of training, including weaponry. So, his frame couldn''t help but uncontrollably shudder when he gazed skyward, only to see a missile closing in. Yet, he knew it wasn''t a regular one charged with explosives since they were factually useless.


    So, it could only be one thing...


    "A nuke?!"


    However, his unease and trembling voice couldn''t reach the original. After all, he was witnessing past events. Still, the more he watched, the crazier the world became, especially with the terror''s arrival. Now that he could seize it from close, he knew it was the equivalent of a magical beast in the fifth tier.


    Not only would the original need to survive confronting it, but now he would have to survive a real nuclear explosion, too.


    Even for him, the situation was desperate. Despite his perfect affinities and apprentice level, he had no confidence in surviving the blast, not to mention the radiation accompanying it. So, the question remained. And to get the answer, he had to focus on the events.


    "Show me how you did it," he muttered, his palms raised in a disbelieving gesture. Yet a sharp glint flashed in his eyes.


    A second later, he heard the Original roar as he reached the behemoth.


    With a battle cry, he swung his longsword, slashing at the behemoth''s front leg with all the strength he could muster.


    CLANK


    SHATTER


    The noise of metal colliding with chitin resounded in the silent battlefield. A shower of glistening shards flew in the air, and the contemptuous gaze of the creature''s many eyes fell on the now unharmed fool.


    A hideous grin split the creature''s horrifying mouth the next second as it moved a paw as slowly as possible. Yet, its deliberate movement appeared as a blur in the original''s eyes. The wind howled as its massive claw -akin to a spear- pierced the man''s clothes and jerked his body like a rag doll.


    An intelligent glint flashed in its eyes, along with something else... was it cruelty or enjoyment? Anyway, the creature avoided wounding the original and raised its claw high in the sky above its head instead.


    "Do it! Let''s see who''ll eat the other first! Your digestive system, or me from the inside!" The original roared, laughing like a lunatic in the face of death. In the face of the glinting sword-like teeth and in the face of the abyssal darkness below his feet.


    As if to mock him, the terror growled and shook its claw, making him slide millimeter by millimeter. And finally, after not seeing despair contort his features, simply letting him slide into its abyssal maws.


    Despite the critical situation, only his laughter echoed during his fall until a last sentence lingered in the air.


    "Anything you try to do to me, I''ll do it to you first! Mark my words! HAHAHA."


    SNAP


    Annoyed by the loud pest, the behemoth snapped its jaws shut, raising a hurricane with this simple movement and swallowed, not bothering to chew such a small thing.


    Adam watched the sad spectacle with a bitter smile. Even if it wasn''t him, seeing someone with the same features die like that felt wrong. However, he scratched his head the next second, confusion brewing in his mind. How could the original die this early?


    As he pondered the question, the loud noise of sliced wind resonated in his ears, causing his eyes to light up.


    "What a lucky bastard. HAHAHA!"


    He chuckled, figuring out the last piece of the puzzle as the missile cut through his ethereal form, darting towards the abomination standing before the portal.


    BOOM


    An explosion of catastrophic proportion blasted everything in an eight-kilometre range. The creatures, the walls, nothing escaped the vaporisation of the hydrogen bomb. The wind''s howl, scarier than the behemoth''s had been, assaulted the city, flattening anything in its path.


    Soon, a devastated city lay before Adam. Dust billowed, obscuring his vision, and the thick scent of carbonisation filled his nostrils.


    Twisted metal and shattered buildings filled his sight, and he knew that buried under them were many civilians who only dreamed of surviving this calamity.


    The furthest reach was spared, though. But he knew that would only apply to the buildings. Carried by the wind, the radiation will kill any living being in a several dozen-kilometre radius during the next few days. It could even go up to hundreds if the weather proved unfavorable. Anyway, he shook his head as his lips quivered in pity and grief.


    ''They didn''t'' deserve to die like that,'' he thought, imagining frightened children cradling their heads in despair, their grandparents trying to soothe them, promising that everything would be fine but knowing they were lying.


    Then, he recalled the brave soldiers and their unwavering devotion to the human race. Until the end, they did everything they could to protect the innocents.


    When they finally understood that everything was lost, they chose mutual destruction, hoping to reduce the enemy''s number to help other human cities.


    Everything he witnessed and the flow of newfound emotions led him to a conclusion. Even if some evil seeds existed, Earthlings were proud individuals with genuine values. Powerful individuals didn''t hesitate to endanger their lives for the weak. According to his definition, these soldiers were heroes.


    With solemn and deliberate movements, he made a military salute to honor their deaths as an uncontrollable tear rolled down his spectral cheek.


    As a deafening silence lingered for two minutes, movement shook the air and made the scorched land tremble.


    His thoughts disturbed, he turned towards the source, only to frown. The behemoth endured.


    Despite its fissured chitin, despite the burning liquid sifting through the cracks, despite its broken bones, it survived.


    With weak steps, it walked towards the vortex, crossing its threshold a moment later before collapsing to the ground, too wounded to move. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 343 - 343: A Morsel of Victory

    Despite the terror''s horrible external wounds, Adam knew the most critical damages were happening inside. Radiation was probably ravaging its cells and DNA, causing internal bleeding and organ failures.


    Curiosity gnawed at him, a relentless itch he couldn''t scratch. Thus, he crossed the vortex to continue his observation and understand how the original survived.


    A few seconds later, he snorted at the once terrifying behemoth, reduced to a scorched mess. Dust billowed in the damp cave as its chest rose and fell with difficulty.


    Inside its stomach, blood churned and crashed against the walls like a tidal wave. And in the middle of this raging red sea, the original swung his military knives, his lips curling into a devious smile.


    "HAHAHA. Look at you! I''ll soon pierce your stomach like a balloon!"


    Despite the dizziness assaulting him, he roared and continued his mad onslaught. Stopping meant death anyway. So, he gritted his teeth, fighting against the currents to strike the same tissue, a single thought in mind.


    ''I''ll survive!''


    However, his heart wavered. Initially, no matter how many times he struck, the tissues reformed in a flash. Now, the creature seemed to have lost this ability for whatever reason, yet he was the problem.


    With each second crawling by, he felt his strength decline. The taste of acid filled his mouth as nausea assaulted him out of nowhere, and his headache kept growing worse. Hesitation flashed in his bloodshot eyes as he realised he couldn''t pierce the thick muscles.


    As everything seemed lost, wild tremors shook the stomach, increasing the blood volume and pushing him towards the creature''s tunnel-sized throat.


    Stunned by the sudden occurrence, his eyes narrowed into slits. It was his chance!


    "I''ll cut your throat open and leave from it. Do you regret eating me now? HAHAHA."


    Oblivious to the situation, he laughed again, striking feebly, as blood poured from his nostrils.


    Yet, Adam figured understood what transpired. The beast''s immense frame shielded the original from the radiation... at least, for a moment. That''s how he didn''t die instantly.


    ''He is still infected, though, and severely, at that.''


    With his shallow knowledge, he was no expert in the field, but one thing was for sure. The original''s DNA would collapse in the next few minutes. In simple words, he would perish. Upon realising this, his eyes sparkled with utter confusion.


    ''Like seriously, is he a cockroach? How did he not die after all of this?!''


    As he watched with undivided attention, the terror''s shaking intensified. After ten seconds, it opened its titanic maws, shrieking in agony before...


    BLERG


    The noise of liquid crashing into the ground filled the damp cave as the metallic scent of blood permeated the sticky air. Unable to function properly, the creature''s body automatically forced the fluid saturating its stomach out. And amidst the violent torrent, it flushed the small, struggling figure of the original, too!


    Rolling on the ground, the man puked as well before wobbling to his feet and clutching his chest with a grimace. Despite the pain, emotions stirred in his mind in a chaotic maelstrom.


    ''I survived!'' He thought, his clenched fists trembling and his eyes narrowing at the behemoth. Because now, he would take revenge. For him, for the soldiers, for the city.


    "I told you, you''ll regret it!"


    His voice rang out with spite as he staggered towards the creature. With slow, painful step, he climbed onto its face, locking eyes with its monstrous eyeball. A smirk twisted his lips, fueled by a burning desire to cut it into pieces.


    However, he knew the creature was too durable, even if it couldn''t move. Thus, he clenched his fingers around his knife and pressed it against the trembling eye. Using it like a chisel, he struck it with his right palm, gradually plunging it into the weakened tissues.


    Fortunately, the creature''s internal wounds were too extensive for it to retaliate. So, millimeter by millimeter, he pressed, his smirk enlarging after each passing second, despite the sensation of weakness sapping his strength.


    The creature shuddered under his feet, a vain attempt to retaliate overshadowed by its internal agony.


    After fifteen seconds, the original''s arm pierced through. Vengeance burning in his eyes, he plunged his hand and seized something hard yet smooth lying in the mangled eye''s depth. Then, he pulled his bloodied arm back and stuffed the thing inside his mouth, shocking the creature to its core... literally.


    "I told you I''ll devour you before you can!"


    His voice echoed with triumph and resentment, the taste of victory bitter and sweet on his tongue.


    Infuriated to see the ant act willfully, the creature''s entire form shook with rage. Its melted chitin plates rubbed against each other in a horrifying cacophony, and its emotions erupted like a volcano. How dared this insignificant thing devour a part of its mighty body? Ignoring its suffering, it summoned all its remaining strength.


    Its body rose from the ground, legs trembling like candles assailed by a storm.


    CRASH


    However, its arteries shattered with its sudden movement, hastening its decay and a few seconds later, it stopped moving entirely. Just like that, a mighty tier-five creature perished.


    Elated, the original''s heart hammered against his chest like a drum. Yet, he could feel it, the increasing pain accompanying each beat. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Something... huuh... is wrong with me," he said, his words chopped by ragged breathing. If he attributed his state to the potential lack of oxygen in the creature''s belly, he now was sure that an invisible force gnawed at his body.


    Thankfully, the vortex stood a few kilometers before the city. If he could reach it, the military would find ways to heal him. At least, that''s what he hoped.


    "I can''t die... I will never die," he muttered through gritted teeth as he took feeble steps towards the swirling mass of energy composing the vortex.


    As he drew closer, the typical buzz of mana filled his ears in a soothing melody. But he was too exhausted to appreciate it fully. His senses dulled now that his body had reduced its adrenaline production, and his vision blurred. His head throbbed with increasing ferocity as fresh blood dripped from his nose and eyes, marring his clothes scarlet.


    Every movement was a struggle, each step a battle of will to survive.


    Unfortunately, his will didn''t matter when radiation mercilessly struck at his DNA and cells. As he finally stepped into the passage, the world spun and his brain shut down everything in the next moment. His eyes dulled, and his body collapsed inside the vortex.


    Amidst the encroaching darkness, a final, resolute thought echoed within him.


    ''I... will... survive.''

 Chapter 344 - 344: A World on the Brink

    Adam''s lips twitched for a moment as he eyed the unmoving original. A torrent of thoughts crashed in his mind, each a different piece trying to complete the puzzle. But no matter how he tried to slot them, he failed, prompting a strange idea to spring into his mind.


    "Don''t tell me he survived the radiation, too?" He muttered, his luminous eyes bulging as his thoughts swirled into disbelief. If he did, the original was more of a cockroach than even the third trial''s chimaeras. After all, despite their resilience, they wouldn''t have survived half of what he had endured.


    As his mind wandered into a realm of comparison, a subtle sensation pricking at his awareness drew his attention to the vortex.


    Curiosity burning in his heart, he gazed at the mass of mana swirling peacefully. However, each passing second caused his eyes to enlarge a little more. The gentle hum filling the cave grew more disruptive, breaking the peace while the energy erratically flowed.


    "Don''t tell me..."


    A whisper escaped his lips, and his spectral form shuddered before the starting spectacle. And soon, something he had never heard of took place in front of his shuddering figure. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Drawn by something in the original''s possession, brilliant tendrils of mana rushed at his body. Like millions of ethereal needles, the potent energy passed through the skin, bones, and muscles to reach the stomach. Then, it enveloped a solid yet smooth item that had nothing to do with a human body and passively nourished it.


    Yet, when the energy sought to travel along the familiar canals as it usually did, it failed. After all, those canals didn''t exist inside the original.


    Provoked or angry by the joke, the energy surged like a furious gale for a moment. Then, more mana infiltrated the human''s body, travelling through the muscles like hungry hounds. In its passage, it drew every gram of nutrients to fuel its grand project. Feeling it wasn''t enough, it scanned deeper, taking everything usable from the bones, muscles, and cells.


    A sensation of dread struck Adam as he watched the original''s once muscular body gradually turn rickety. Cracking bones protruded from sickly gray skin in a show of horror. But that was only the beginning.


    His nose scrounged as the smell of burning flesh assaulted his nostrils, and his pupils trembled at the sight of strange patterns branding themselves in the man''s flesh but also in his very soul. They were...


    "Mana circuits!" He yelled, his breath hastening at the shocking development and after finally finding a significant answer. Against all odds, the original survived and gained the ability to wield mana before going to the magic world! And everything happened because, in his mad frenzy, he coincidentally swallowed the abomination''s core.


    "No. There is more to it!"


    His mind raced to deduce how deeply the process affected the original. Not only did the mana use the core as a heart to build the circuits, but it also collected another form of energy to fuel the process.


    "Gamma radiation," he muttered, a jolt shaking his spectral frame and leading to another discovery. That was why, contrary to him, number two could use atomic spells.


    Upon deducing this far, he frowned. It didn''t make sense. Why didn''t he share the same affinity?


    ''Well... I''ll learn the answer by this recollection''s end,'' he thought, shrugging and tossing this question to the back of his mind to focus on the unconscious original.


    Despite his unhealthy external appearance, his insides were in a much better state than a moment ago. His cells divided again at a steady pace, and his DNA''s collapse halted thanks to the mana. It cleverly used the radiation ravaging his body in a silent invasion to build its channels, ridding it of the cells.


    It also forced a chain of mutations to occur, creating an entirely new organ by rewriting the collapsing DNA.


    However, the process also left long-lasting damages that would never heal. After all, Earthlings'' bodies weren''t meant to use mana in the first place, and those alterations drained everything from the original. Sadly, no matter what he did in the future, his body would remain on the brink of collapse... and his soul, too.


    A wry smile stretched Adam''s lips. He started to uncover more about the original''s story and, by definition, about him. However, it froze on his face the next second as the scene cracked like a mirror. Glistening shards fell from the cave''s ceiling, blinding his vision and deafening his ears. Forced to shield his eyes from the assault, he covered them with his palm to endure.


    After a minute, when he reopened them, he frowned. The cave was gone. The behemoth''s carcass was gone, too. Instead, he stood behind an individual wearing large clothes in tatters, hiding his frame behind them. His eyes squinted at the hideous mask he wore. But he understood its provenance rapidly.


    It was crafted from the creature''s chitin. So was the glinting armor hidden behind his coat.


    ''I jumped in time?''


    He thought, tucking his fingers around his chin. It made sense since he had seen the most relevant parts of the beginning. If he saw the middle and the end next, he could fill the blanks in without wasting time.


    With his renewed understanding, he took his surroundings in. The man was clearly the original, yet he wasn''t alone. Filling the room were five aloof individuals sitting before a flag he had never seen.


    Fortunately, an aged man soon entered and spoke, relieving his confusion.


    "Welcome to the United States of Earth," he said, his eyes peering into each of the six individuals. "We are so grateful to see such powerful humans join us! As you know, the alien menace from the vortex calamity has been ravaging our dear planet for five long years."


    A tense silence lingered in the air before he continued.


    "From the initial eight billion humans, we are left with five hundred million. We must all unite under the same banner to survive. That''s why, after locating your positions, we invested every available resource to bring you here."


    His lips curled downwards, and his eyes dimmed upon recalling how many brave men died just to fetch them. But with their presence, many more would survive. After all, each exuded a suffocating pressure despite their relaxed expressions. Monster. They were monsters wearing human skin, especially the masked one.

 Chapter 345 - 345: Unity or Solitude

    "Humph. Keep you welcome to yourself," snorted a young boy, his piercing green eyes glinting with hidden danger.


    "I think I speak for all of us when I say we were surviving just fine in the wild. So, bring out something interesting and spare us the bullshit," he added, swiping his brown hair back while rubbing his index finger and thumb together in a mocking gesture. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man shuddered in response, an icy shiver running down his spine as he lost himself in the youth''s seemingly boundless pupils. Sweat beaded on his forehead, and his breathing became ragged. Despite his efforts, he couldn''t move, speak, or even think properly, as if... the youth had imprisoned his mind inside his eyes, leaving him helpless.


    SMACK


    Fortunately, he recovered a few seconds later. Unfortunately, the reason for it only foreshadowed troubles. Troubles he couldn''t handle when these individuals were involved.


    "Don''t put words in my mouth, brat," the original said, his sunken eyes peering through the hideous mask covering his features as he retrieved a bony spear, hiding it under his wide coat.


    After five years of solitude, Adam noticed that the original''s voice became more assertive, his demeanor more overbearing, and his presence more menacing. From a well-trained civilian, he had become a dangerous beast. He could smell the scent of blood wafting from his clothes and the deadly glint hidden in his eyes. However, he could feel something more when he looked into his eyes. Was it regret?


    Guilt? But why? He achieved his goal of surviving for five years without any help.


    ''Does he feel guilty about being the only one alive?''


    This thought blew in his mind, a fleeting idea he quickly brushed off. He had seen how mad the original became. He would have sacrificed his entire city without blinking if that was what it took for him to survive.


    He shrugged the question away since he would learn the answer soon enough. Instead, he focused on the youth''s trembling arms, finding it a pity he had no popcorn to watch the impending drama.


    As he smiled, anticipating the action, the youth''s teeth cracked under his tensed jaws.


    "How dare you!" He spat, turning to gaze at the original in the eyes. Fury filled his voice, and his face distorted into an ugly grimace.


    Then, he attacked, his method silent, insidious and lethal. However, his face froze after three tense seconds.


    "H-how can you resist?!"


    His fury gave way to a mix of confusion and dread as he realised his mutation failed to affect the masked individual. Worst, now that he had attacked, he would suffer from the retaliation and defense was far from his speciality. Wild tremors shook his body, and sweat covered his back as he closed his eyes to endure the counterattack.


    Seconds passed in tense silence. Everyone gazed at the youth, mocking smiles stretching their faces before a girl finally couldn''t hold on.


    "Hahaha! What a fool! Hey, boy! Open your eyes and sit down before you humiliate yourself too much."


    Upon hearing her derisive words, he snapped his open, only to see the masked individual walking to the aged man who gathered them.


    Then, his voice resounded again, authoritative, not accepting rebuttal, and cold.


    "Do whatever you want with the five others, but I don''t plan to babysit them. I''ll work alone on the frontline."


    Subjected to his pressure, the aged man retrieved a handkerchief from his breast pocket to wipe his forehead. Then, he coughed to clear his throat before answering.


    "Ahem. We planned for you to work in duos to protect strategic areas... I-I don''t have the authority to accept your demand."


    "Find someone who has it, or I''ll cross the sea and return back to where I come from."


    As the original''s words lingered, small popping noises echoed in the room in a threatening symphony. The two holes pierced in his chitinous mask left ominous wisps of energy filter, increasing the pressure everyone perceived.


    The gloating girl''s eyes turned into slits, her pupils constricting. The youth backed a few steps away, his trembling legs chattering. Similar reactions came from the other three.


    Despite their unique abilities and character, they silently agreed on a point. The masked man was dangerous. He was strong, too. Perhaps even the strongest human on Earth. Their experience battling lethal creatures screamed in their ears: do not provoke this man. No, this monster!


    Fortunately, a voice echoed from the room''s speakers, defusing the situation with a few direct words.


    "Calm down, mate. We all want to protect humanity... If you truly desire to stand alone on the battlefield, I''ll grant your request. But, remember, unity is a strength. You can''t face this alien invasion without allies. So, become my partner."


    It was a feminine voice carrying genuine intentions.


    The original frowned in response. She was right. Unity was a strength. Perhaps even humans'' greatest power. He had seen it on his city''s walls five years ago. He had seen it when good men faced the radiation-filled continent he stood on to bring him to humanity''s last bastion.


    Yet, he had also sworn years ago. He was not a hero and would never call himself one. He was a selfish bastard who would always prioritise his life. Before, now, in the future, his philosophy would never change.


    So, what would happen in a cohesive group when someone focused on himself? Easy, really. It would collapse. That''s why he wanted to work alone, far from moral duty, far from heroes, and far from... guilt.


    He broke the silence, his voice softer but firm.


    "I refuse. I''ll work alone. No duo, no partner, no soldiers. Alone."


    "Tsk. What a stubborn man," the feminine voice echoed again, clicking her tongue to express her displeasure before she... snapped, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "I refuse your refusal, then! What are you going to do about it, huh?"


    The original stood frozen for a second, baffled by her aggressive approach, before shrugging in dismissal. Why would he waste time exchanging words with her?


    Instead, he walked to the closed armored door, extended his hand towards it, and gave it a feeble flick.


    BOOM


    A blast deafened the six slack-jawed individuals standing in the room. Deep cracks ran along the fortified walls. Dust billowed in a wild dance, obscuring their vision for a moment until they finally heard his sorrowful voice.


    "I wish you the best of luck... but I can''t."


    Just like that, he left them behind, ready to fight alone, survive alone, and... save humanity alone.

 Chapter 346 - 346: Luna

    After leaving the conference room, the original retraced his steps through the brightly lit corridor. Assailed by the bright light, he lowered his head, pondering the situation and the solution found by what was once the most powerful country.


    ''Technically, it is unrivalled now... Since it is the last one standing,'' he thought, exhaling through his hideous mask in bitterness.


    Countries didn''t matter anymore. Nationalism did not either. They were all brothers and sisters fighting against a common enemy. Past grudges had to be buried and forgotten. That''s why they renamed the country.


    He didn''t know if it was to show the world that unity was the only solution, to make them understand the dire situation, or if they did it to spite the invaders and claim loud and clear that this world belonged to humanity.


    He sighed again. For a world belonging to them, the lands they possessed were meagre at best and laughable at worst.


    After the first hydrogen bomb was fired and upon realising how dreadful the threat was, the various nuclear powers became more proactive.


    Unlike what happened in his small country, they evacuated their cities in advance, stacked all the citizens in the capital and nuked the creatures before they could reach them. Once again, it worked... at first. But then, the creatures evolved by devouring their dead, gaining a moderate resistance to radiation. To summarise, they scorched the lands and polluted the air in vain.


    And now, humanity could only hide deep underground to protect themselves.


    However, hope still shone in the darkness. Some individuals, just like him, mutated in bizarre ways, gaining mysterious abilities. From what he heard, one of these individuals excavated the ground to create the living space they were using. Another could turn the rocks into fertile soil, saving them from starvation. Yet, none of them suffered as he did. None was as destructive, either. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even after five years of self-discovery and battle, he didn''t know the extent of his own powers. However, he knew they were closely related to atomic rays. With a thought, he could create small blasts using a mysterious energy coursing through his veins. The most surprising thing was that his strikes didn''t emit any radiation. Well, it wasn''t that surprising when he thought about it.


    After all, he didn''t use any fossil material to create them.


    Anyway, he discovered another specificity. The energy he used to fuel his blows was dense... extremely dense. The conflagration it created could bypass some of the creatures'' resistance, melting their shells and charring their insides.


    Reaching this conclusion, he slipped his hand under his mask to massage his brows.


    ''I''m still not proficient enough with it.''


    He felt he could do so much more. But he also felt stuck in quicksands, dragging his understanding in their depths. Clearly, the strange patterns burned in his flesh gave him radiation immunity. He could also absorb them consciously to convert and replenish his energy. That''s how he survived on the devastated central continent alone.


    That''s also how he deduced that something was missing for him to grow stronger.


    However, before he could continue his introspection, a sudden voice cut through his flowing ideas, dividing his river of thought in half.


    "Humph. I''m not done speaking with you!"


    The angry feminine voice resounded in his ears. However, this time, its owner stood before him, her elegant military garb illuminated by the corridor''s light.


    He raised his head, squinting his eyes in a semblance of protection to gaze at her face. It struck him. Not as beautiful only, but as... ethereal? Dreamlike?


    Her hair was uncommon, too, flickering with the entire spectrum of colors in a fascinating dance. Her pupils were the same, sparkling like multifaceted jewels that reflected the world in vibrant hues


    "Pretty..." He muttered under his mask, his sunken eyes brightening for a moment.


    "What? Who are you calling pretty, masked bastard!" answered the woman, pointing her index finger towards him vindictively. "I have a name, Luna! Not cutty, not beauty, and not pretty. Understood?"


    "..."


    Unbothered by his silence, Luna continued.


    "Now, introduce yourself, too, and follow me!"


    Seeing her move along the corridor, he hesitated for a moment, a storm raging in his mind. Yet, his steps moved on their own before he could consciously choose.


    ''Seems like a yearned for company...'' he thought, shrugging. He wouldn''t change his mind, and spending a few hours with a fellow human couldn''t hurt, anyway.


    "I don''t have a name. I buried it with my country''s ashes five years ago," he answered, his voice solemn and eyes firm.


    Luna turned to him, frowning and seizing him up and down with a grimace.


    "What''s the relation between your name and your country''s fate?" Then, she slammed her fist on her palm, her eyes lighting up. "Oh! That''s one of the stupid things men like to do, right? To affirm their resolve or something? Hahaha."


    After laughing for a few seconds, she concluded.


    "If you buried your name, I''ll find you a new one!"


    "I don''t need one. Keep walking, or I''ll blow up this complex''s walls to leave," said the original, brows twitching and veins bulging.


    "No! I don''t want to call you, hey, or dude all the time! You need to have a name for our duo to work!"


    He heard the seriousness carried in her youthful voice, causing his frown to deepen. There were five other mutants in the room, each with valuable abilities. So why was she targeting him? More importantly, why was she unafraid?


    "What do you want?"


    He asked bluntly, unwilling to exchange too many words with her.


    However, his muscles tensed the next second as her lips curled into a smile. Somehow, he sensed that this simple gesture carried more warmth than the sun''s rays and was more soothing than a vibrant forest. It was a genuine smile, devoid of hidden intentions and was... beautiful.


    "Together, we can preserve Earth. That''s why I need you."


    Yet, despite her words, his eyes remained glued on her face as a sudden jolt struck his dead heart like an electric current, making it beat once again in his chest.

 Chapter 347 - 347: Subterranean Sanctuary

    For a second, his fists shook, the sound of chitinous bracers clinking against his skin filling the corridor. A torrent of emotions he had locked up in a shimmering box for years threatened to break free and return to their rightful place. However, he didn''t need them -he didn''t want them- especially when she possibly had a solution to save the world.


    His eyes narrowed into slits as he clenched his fists to stop the trembling. Then, with an emotionless voice, he asked, "What''s your plan?"


    "Follow me first," Luna said, turning to leave the military complex. "I''ll explain what you were supposed to learn in that conference room and share the ideas I''ve developed. Oh! I''ll also tell you where I came from and why you should consider becoming my partner."


    Intrigued by the promise of answers, he travelled the long corridor behind her until a chilly breeze ruffled his hood and wide coat. He was out, his eyes finally witnessing the underground city built to preserve humanity. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first thing that drew his attention was a bright ball of light hanging above it, illuminating the enormous underground''s every corner like an artificial sun. Squinting, he noticed many fuming pipes running along the walls towards it.


    ''It''s most likely powered by electricity.''


    He marvelled at humans'' ingenuity for a few seconds before gazing at the punk-like city. Other pipes carrying water and gas ran along metallic buildings. In the middle of each neighborhood, he saw large air filters sucking the swirling smoke filtering through chimneys. Further in the distance, outside the city, he noticed large constructs.


    ''Probably oil wells.''


    Upon seeing them, he wondered if they chose to build this gigantic city in the Permian Basin. After all, it was an area rich in oil, gas, and potassium. With those resources, the city would have energy, fertilisers, and chemicals.


    Then, he gazed at the bright city center, his eyes bulging at the aberrations created in five short years. Fluorescent signs filled the district''s massive buildings. Casinos, bars, shops, and even brothels littered the place despite the crisis.


    His mouth hung open for a moment before he shook his head. They probably carefully judged those businesses as beneficial or even necessary. After all, wasn''t the saying going by bread and games? God knew they needed games to distract themselves from the Damocles'' sword hanging above their heads.


    "We tried really hard to make everyone feel safe, you know. But living underground had a huge impact on everyone," Luna said, interrupting his observation. Her lips stretched into a bitter smile before she continued. "Deprived of sunlight, people became depressed after a few months. Many decided to end their misery.


    That''s why we built distractions for them, hoping they would endure until we reclaim the lands."


    "I... see." A mutter escaped his lips as he lowered his face.


    Despite his mask, Luna understood his emotions. Thus, she quickly added. "Don''t worry. Now, everyone does his best to support each other. Humanity has never been that united in history. Follow me.


    I''ll show you around a little before we settle in a cafe."


    After gesturing for her to lead the way, he followed her through the noisy city for fifteen minutes before they reached a place of questionable taste. Pink filled his view and the meowing of kittens filled his ears. Even the waiter''s attire caused his eyes to slip to the side and his lips to curl downward. At least the pleasant smell, despite the animals, was a small comfort.


    As he thought about them, a figure in a fluttering butler''s outfit approached their table.


    "Miss, sir, what would you like to drink today?" He asked, bowing slightly, the gesture causing the original to frown.


    ''What butler? Are we in 2028 or 1828?'' He thought, gritting his teeth to keep the words in.


    "It''s a theme cafe. It became popular after our friends from the east joined us."


    Luna explained, cradling a kitten tenderly before ordering.


    "A strawberry parfait, please. Bring the taciturn masked man a pot of mint tea."


    The moment the butler left with another bow, the original said, "Start explaining. I wasted enough time already."


    "Sure. Basically, we had six mutants taking care of the various cities. However, our abilities are more suited towards utility. That''s why we invested without counting to find survivors amidst the desolated continents. Since your lives were harsh, we believed you would have developed combat abilities and in the end? Surprise!


    We found the six of you!"


    She raised her thumb with a warm smile before continuing. However, her voice took a solemn tone.


    "Even if we seal the city''s tunnels, those alien creatures occasionally find our location. We don''t know if it is because of the smell, sound, or their instincts, but once we are discovered, they call for their entire swarm to launch an all-out attack."


    As she continued, her smile vanished, and her eyes gleamed an otherworldly hue.


    "We defended the city until now, but things are getting out of hand. And when I say they are getting, I mean really fast. With each passing day, those bastards evolve and grow stronger. New vortexes also emerge, and the terrors hiding inside are increasingly more powerful. At this rate, they''ll breach our defenses in a year or two."


    The butler returned as she finished her sentence, respectfully placed the orders and left.


    Upon seeing the parfait, Luna''s eyes lit up. Without a second wasted, she dug in before continuing.


    "With you six, we might survive for a bit longer. Perhaps three or four years? But that''s all I need. Time! Because even if my ability is the most useless in general, I have the highest chances to survive... and to save Earth."


    The original eyes sparkled. Intrigued, he asked, "What is your ability?"


    "Humm. How can I explain it?" She tucked her fingers around her chin before guiding another spoon to her mouth.


    "I exist, but not entirely? No, that sounds weird. Ah! I know. I''m a dream living in the real world!"


    "???"


    He gazed at her, raising his hands with palms turned upwards before shaking his head in bewilderment.

 Chapter 348 - 348: Whispers from the Earth

    Noticing his grimace, her thoughts wandered, trying to find the right words to explain her unusual situation.


    Her brows creased, and she squinted before finally saying, "My body is asleep in another space. I don''t know why, but I can''t wake up."


    Her solemn tone caused his frown to deepen. Nothing made sense. However, before he could share his confusion again, she continued.


    "That place is safe, though. I even personalized my room. Anyway, my ability makes my dreams lifelike. So, I consciously dreamed of being here, and tada! Here I am!"


    "Yeah, no. I don''t get it. This isn''t going to work," he said, his brows twitching as he pushed himself off the comfortable chair. He had wasted his time, and the poor girl was crazier than him.


    However, as he turned to leave, her teasing voice echoed again.


    "In simple words, it means I''m unkillable on Earth. I can also bring someone into that space for a brief moment. So, what do you say?"


    He froze on his steps, a calculative glint flashing in his eyes as the words crashed into his mind. What he dreaded the most was to see others perish around him again. If they died far away, he would pray for their souls before moving on. However, the guilt''s unrelenting assault would intensify the moment he believed they were close enough for him to save them... even if he died.


    He hated that guilty feeling, yet was terrorized by death even more, making these two contradictory sentiments exist in a precarious balance in his psyche. A psyche on the brink of constant collapse and the weight of solitude didn''t help. So, wouldn''t partnering up with an immortal fool fix the problem?


    ''She is pretty, too.''


    This sudden thought surprised him. Why did her looks matter? Still, it subtly weighed on his decision-making process.


    After three tense minutes, he turned to her, his eyes peering into hers through his chitinous mask.


    "No soldiers, no mutants. The two of us only."


    "Of course!"


    Her radiant smile, brighter than the sun, momentarily blinded him before her words struck him.


    "I''m not too strong, but I know I can be the best scout instead! After all, I was the one who located the six of you with my ability."


    He gazed at her raised nose and broad smirk, a soft smile stretching his lips for the first time in years.


    "Alright, miss. By the way, how old are you?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With her lifelike reactions and unbridled character, he expected her to be young, perhaps in her teens.


    However, she shocked him again with her answer.


    "Huh? I forgot to mention it! Technically, I''m three years old. Wait! Don''t turn around! In reality, I''m animated by a will that is billions of years old!"


    Noticing he froze again, his hands raised in confusion, she continued.


    "I''m not a regular human, either..."


    Then she dropped the bomb.


    "My mother is Earth herself. What? Did you really think we lived on a piece of stupid rock? She has a subtle will, too! And because of the vortexes and their strange energy, she awakened a little more and created me! That''s why I need time!


    The longer we stall, the closer to complete awakening she will be!"


    Her hands trembled as she concluded. During her birth, she felt how scarred and desperate to survive her mother was. She also knew she selflessly weakened herself four years ago to force some humans to adapt. After all, Earth was the regulator of nature, the silent judge of this planet... and she had judged this man as threatening as the creatures gnawing at her body.


    Upon reaching this thought, she exhaled, waiting for his answer.


    Simultaneously, the original slid his hand under the mask, massaging his throbbing forehead. He didn''t know if she spoke the truth or was crazy, as he suspected. However, something was clear. Humans weren''t meant to survive radiation or mutate in such a short time.


    He sighed, feeling a headache accompanying the storm of bizarre information crashing into his mind.


    ''I''m just a regular man. I don''t really care about those complex stories. All that matters is my survival,'' he thought, unable to believe her wild tale. Yet, with the vortexes'' appearances, he couldn''t dismiss it entirely, either. His heart hammered against his chest for a moment before a weary acceptance settled in. He wouldn''t break his head over it.


    Earth, aliens, or whatever force was twisting their world would reveal their hands in time.


    Then, he walked out of the cafe, his even voice reverberating through the bustling streets.


    "Move to show me where we are stationed."


    Luna''s eyes lit up, and her smile broadened, shifting into an arrogant smirk.


    "Hahaha. I knew I could be the best negotiator! I even convinced him!" She yelled, jumping to her feet and racing to the exit.


    As they left the cafe, Adam gazed at Luna''s figure, his brows creased into a frown. He didn''t find her story as unbelievable as the original did since he lived in a world of magic. No. The cause of his turmoil was her familiar words.


    "How did she steal my catchphrase?!" He yelled, clenching his jaws in annoyance. He could have accepted it if the original did, but why did it come from her?


    However, before he could chase after them to continue his observation, reality cracked like a mirror again. Glistening shards flew around him, blinding and making him understand he had seen the most important events of this period and that he would jump into the future again.


    When he recovered his sight again, he floated above an empty wall. Below, he saw the fuming carcasses of a swarm of lethal insects littering the ground and before him, the original. Luna''s figure greeted his eyes, too, but surprisingly, a third individual stood with them.


    "Well done, Prometheus!" Said, the green-eyed youth he had seen in the conference room. However, he was different, more mature and older. Yet his annoying smirk remained the same. Well, not entirely. He seemed to enjoy being here.


    "I told you not to call me weird names!" The original barked in response, his voice filled with exasperation and a sense of defeat.


    He could feel the original was older through his weary tone. Maybe around forty already? This would mean they broke Luna''s estimation and maintained humanity alive for almost five years.

 Chapter 349 - 349: A New Invader?

    "Come on! We all voted to use code names because you don''t want to tell us yours!" the green-eyed youth sneered, his lips curling into a mocking smirk.


    "I don''t care! Shut up, or I''ll blast you."


    The original clenched his fists, teeth gritting in frustration. He started to hate those stupid pranks of his. If not for Luna specifically requesting this brat''s presence... Then, a vindictive light flashed in his eyes.


    "You know that Atlas was forced to hold the weight of heaven against his will. By carrying his name, aren''t you a slave? Hahaha."


    "..."


    "Calm down, boys," Luna interjected, shaking her head at their shenanigans. Then, she turned towards him.


    "I chose this name because it fits your caring and benevolent character. But also your unpredictability and malice towards your enemies. With your powers, you bring light to humanity like Prometheus brought them fire in mythology."


    Upon peering into her sparkling eyes, the original gulped, his chitinous mask a welcome shield for the blush creeping up his face. He didn''t know when it started, but cracks began forming in the shimmering box where he had sealed his emotions. And the cause for their appearance stood before him.


    However, he knew he couldn''t let them out... yet he yearned to. He would be a fool if he didn''t realise the girl had smitten him at first sight. Worse, she had been nothing but caring and understanding for the past five years, despite her strong character, making his feelings batter against the box a little harder each day.


    It took him some time to understand those emotions. But if a word could explain them, it would be peace. Luna was the only person with whom he felt at peace. With whom all his concerns momentarily vanished, causing the tumultuous clouds to part and letting the bright blue sky shine upon his inner world.


    He shook his head, wearing a facade of indifference over his chitinous mask, and answered evenly. "Do whatever you want. I''ll go eat."


    Without waiting for them to answer, he jumped off the enormous wall.


    BOOM


    A fleeting flash of light, sudden and noisy, appeared under his feet, breaking his fall without harming his body.


    After walking for fifteen minutes amidst the oppressive silence, he stepped through the city gate, frowning.


    "Everyone! Prometheus is back!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Prometheus, thank you for protecting us again!"


    "Prometheus, say the sentence the next time you fight!"


    "Prometheus! Prometheus! Prometheus!"


    As always, brave citizens acclaimed his return, chanting his name as if he were a hero.


    ''If they knew...''


    He shook his head, ignoring them on his way to the military canteen as he always did.


    Finally, inside the building, he enjoyed the quiet, spending some time eating without that annoying mask on. But he knew his solitude wouldn''t last...


    "Prometheus, bad new! A new vortex appeared in the underground!"


    Luna suddenly appeared, prompting him to put his mask back on before grimacing. Her tone was too solemn, so either the threat was too hard to handle, or she was hiding something. After all, interacting for five years made him know her better than she could imagine. Her habits, way of speech, and what she liked and hated, he had seen and memorised them all.


    Anyway, he didn''t care. He would flee if danger threatened his life. If he couldn''t, he would obliterate it before it could. In the end, the situation never truly changed, nor did his mindset and priorities.


    Without wasting a second, he followed her, leaving the city through another gate.


    They passed through the vibrant fields filled with fresh vegetables managed by Tethys and Demeter -the two mutants wielding powers over water and earth- before crossing another vast wall.


    So far from civilisation and deep underground, ominous darkness veiled his vision. Not that it could stop him. After all, he was a mobile nuclear reactor.


    With an elegant movement of the wrist, a ball of terrifying heat condensed above his palm. The air sizzled, and steam billowed as it chased the darkness away.


    Then, he resumed his investigation, following behind Luna for another two hours. And finally, he saw it, a billowing vortex of potent energy.


    He squinted under his mask, preparing to decimate the creatures. Yet, he frowned instead.


    Not because they were too strong or because there weren''t any enemies, but because strange individuals curiously scanned the surroundings.


    ''Humans?'' he thought, observing their capes that shimmered with faint energy waves, the wands adorned with jewels hanging on their belts, and the long, intricate staff held by their leader.


    The large jewel resting atop the mysterious carvings running along the mystical metal struck him like a hammer. Like the insects, these humans weren''t from Earth. They were invaders.


    ''Enemies.''


    His face hardened, and his eyes narrowed into slits. In a flash, he retrieved the sharpened bone of the terror he had killed ten years ago and charged it with his energy.


    However, Luna hurriedly yelled, interrupting his actions and causing his shoulders to tremble.


    "Keep the leader alive!"


    Her words rang in his mind as a direct confirmation of his suspicions. She had been hiding something. He didn''t know why, but he surprisingly felt... hurt.


    ''Am I not trustworthy?''


    Why? Why was he thinking about that? He didn''t care about what others did, only about his survival. So why was this feeling clawing at his heart as guilt did?


    "Khhh"


    He exhaled through gritted teeth, a surge of irrepressible anger turning his eyes blood red as his energy flared in the bone.


    Simultaneously, the group of six turned to him, drawing their wands after hearing Luna''s voice echo in the damp cave.


    *"Are you a mage, too? The glorious Academy of Light Magic sent us to investigate this bizarre passage. We are not your enemies! Drop your weapon!"* The leader said, his tone confidant. Yet, a bead of sweat rolling down his brow betrayed his panic and hammering heart. He could feel mana coming from the man.


    But his tattered attire and, most importantly, the hideous mask covering his face suggested he was a rogue mage.


    However, his words fell on deaf ears. The original couldn''t understand them. So, after charging the sturdy bone with potent atomic mana, he detonated its edge.


    BOOM


    Propelled by the deafening blast, the weapon darted in the men''s direction before colliding with the ground a few meters behind the leader.


    BOOM


    Another explosion rocked the underground. Dust rose and billowed in a miniature mushroom cloud as the heat vaporised the bone and the leader''s five subordinates.


    Shocked by the swift assault, the leader lost his chance to protect himself. Worse, the shockwave blew his body towards the assailant and burned his back.


    *"Ice ramp!"* He roared, channelling his mana into his circuit. A split second later, an icy construct materialised. Using it, he controlled his trajectory to land to the side instead of before the ominous masked man.


    With fluid movements, he rolled back to his feet, his wary eyes darting left and right to understand his situation, only to feel an icy shiver run down his spine the next second.


    His men were gone, ashes replacing them. But the most appalling thing was that the vortex... It was gone as well.

 Chapter 350 - 350: Forced Reunion

    Despite his quivering lips and abundant sweat, the mage snapped his head towards the original. He had to protect himself from the rogue first.


    He squinted, his eyes releasing wisps of icy mana as he mobilised the potent energy to cast his spell.


    However, his eyes widened the next second as a terrible realisation struck him like a hammer: the man conjured his strike faster than him.


    In a hurry, he strategically changed his spell, opting to defend himself before counter-attacking.


    *"Hoarfrost Guardian!"* He roared, his mana condensing into a hulking tier-five yeti.


    The frozen creation came to life the next second, moving before its creator in a flash. It crossed its disproportionate forearms over his torso to endure the flickering ball already on him.


    BOOM


    The seemingly harmless small ball roared like a beast as it blasted the yeti, melting its icy body in a second. Unimpeded, the blast continued its carnage, rushing for the slack-jawed mage like a hound out for blood.


    *''No way! Is he an arcanist?!''* He thought, his pupils trembling in dread.


    They had scanned this plane before crossing the passage and knew it was poor on mana, so how could that man be faster than him? He isn''t faster. He has a perfect affinity for this strange energy!


    Unfortunately, the spell blast violently collided with his body before he could finish thinking. His feet took off as he flew back like a rocket until he collided with the wall, losing consciousness amidst rumbling noises.


    "Well done, Prometheus! You even managed to keep his equipment intact!" Said Luna, clapping her hands in excitement, pointing her finger at the mage''s smoking tunic and spotless magic staff. "The winner should always take his spoils. They are yours!"


    She grinned, causing a tint of red to find its way into his cheeks. However, he quickly remembered how she hid things from him and sobered up.


    "Why didn''t you tell me they could use the same energy I do? More importantly, how did you close the vortex?" He asked, suspicions ringing loud alarm bells in his head. After all, if he could vaporise vortexes, he would have already closed them all!


    Luna locked eyes with him, letting a heavy silence linger for a moment before sighing.


    "I can''t tell you everything yet. But..." She hesitated, her sparkling pupils trembling as she chose her words carefully. "I-I''ll never put you in danger. So please, trust me until the end."


    He could see honesty in her eyes but also fear. She was afraid to see him leave. He could also see something else...


    ''What is it?'' He wondered.


    He didn''t know. But he enjoyed this sensation. It was as if his body was back to normal instead of this rickety appearance he had been hiding for years.


    "I''ll trust you," he said after a tense minute of silence. Then, he added to himself, ''I just hope you won''t betray me.''


    Simultaneously, Adam gazed at the scene, a disgusted grimace covering his features. The air reeked rose and honey, two things he didn''t want to consider!


    "Bring me to the next scene! I don''t want to see that!" He yelled, his brows twitching as he gazed at the original... Or was it Prometheus now? Anyway, as he stared at him while he retrieved the adept''s equipment.


    As if to grant his wish, reality cracked like a mirror again the next second. When he reopened his eyes, he was back in the military canteen.


    This time, he saw Atlas, the woman who had mocked him in the conference room with Luna and Prometheus, who sat behind them. The adept was also here, bound to a chair with metal chains.


    "I''m done," she said, nodding at Luna before moving aside.


    "Good job, Mnemosyne. You can release him, Atlas," Lune said, her lips curling into a smile.


    Now, she was confident Earth had at least a twenty percent chance of being saved. Even if it seemed low, before capturing that man, erasing his memories of their battle, and injecting the English language into his brain, she had estimated their success rate to be around a meagre three percent.


    Next, a jolt shook the mage''s body as Atlas'' emerald eyes locked onto him. Then, the man''s arms trembled like leaves battered by a storm as a soul-tearing pain assaulted him.


    "ARGH!" He roared, spit flying everywhere and tears streaming down his cheeks.


    "Calm down, friend! We found you unconscious in a cave and brought you here. Can you understand us?" Asked Atlas, patting the adept''s shoulder to comfort him.


    After a moment of soothing, the mage asked, unconsciously speaking in English to answer the question. "I-I... Where is my team?"


    "We don''t know about your team, but we found your long-lost sister!" Atlas said, pointing at Mnemosyne with a mocking grin. "Say, she is really interested in your unique way of manipulating energy. Can you share it with her?"


    "M-My sister? She is alive?" He asked, his heart menacing to leap out of his throat as he gazed at the unfamiliar woman. Yet, memories kept appearing in his mind, all of her at different ages.


    Simultaneously, Prometheus muttered, his tone solemn. "If you use that ability on me, you are dead."


    "Hah? Who told you I didn''t already?"


    Mnemosyne''s teasing smile caused his brows to twitch before he turned to gaze at the mage. This woman was too infuriating. Anyway, he had warned her.


    "Sister! It''s me, Andreas! I can''t believe we can finally reunite! Come, come. If you are interested in magic, I''ll teach you everything I know!" Andreas said, tears of joy rolling down his cheeks as a tender smile stretched his lips.


    Meanwhile, Mnemosyne rolled her eyes. Even she was scared by her ability''s effectiveness sometimes.


    Next, Adam facepalmed watching the adept share his mana-gathering technique with them for an hour before they asked him about his purpose here. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Our lady, Elisabeth, noticed that a world passage would soon open. So she mobilised trusted teachers from her academy and sent us to investigate what lay beyond." Andreas explained before sharing his knowledge about the magic world.

 Chapter 351 - 351: Love in a Dying World

    After squeezing out all the information they needed, Atlas'' emerald eyes sparkled on the mage. The cheerful man speaking with his supposed long-lost sister suddenly froze. His limbs twitched a few times before dangling along his body, deprived of any power. His eyes dulled, and his smile crumbled.


    "Did you really have to develop such a creepy ability?" Prometheus said, his mocking voice as sharp as knives.


    "I didn''t ask for this! And it''s incredibly useful, so stop belittling my work!" Atlas shot back, his brows twitching with irritation.


    However, with a single move, Prometheus made him sweat buckets.


    "Oh? Want me to blast your eyes? I''m curious to see if the thing you seal in them will come out or if they''ll die," said the hateful masked man, a raucous show of exploding light taking place in his palm.


    "..."


    "Alright, that''s enough, both of you," Luna interjected, shaking her head at their antics. At this point, she started to believe they liked each other but were too proud to become good friends...


    She sighed before focusing on what mattered and continuing after seeing them gaze at her.


    "I analysed his mana-gathering technique and adapted it a little. Prometheus, you are the only one who can use it to progress."


    She paused for a moment, walking to him as a multicolored booklet appeared in her hand. Then, she extended it.


    "I want you to return to the surface for a year. Don''t cut me off!" she commanded, noticing his trembling hands gripping the chair. "If you absorb mana related to your affinity, you''ll progress much faster. So, go outside, find vortexes and mix their energy with the radiation covering the planet. Don''t worry. We''ll hold the fort in your absence!"


    A tense silence lingered as Prometheus stared at her through his chitinous mask''s holes like a hawk.


    After a moment, he finally rose to his feet and walked to the door.


    "Is it a part of your plan?" He asked, his back facing her.


    "Yes. I need you to reach what the mage calls the arcanist tier this year. If you can''t..."


    She didn''t need to end her sentence. If he couldn''t, the chances for humanity to survive would most likely disappear in a puff of smoke.


    "Sigh. Catch!" He said, retrieving three carved bones from his belt and throwing them at Atlas. As the young man caught them, he continued, "You''re in charge of everyone''s safety, boy. I count on you." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then he left, not wasting time on goodbyes or questions. Why would he? Luna had been planning without him anyway. Truthfully, he didn''t know how to feel. Like a tool? Like a puppet?


    ''Sigh. It was easier when I was alone,'' he thought, scratching his head and his lips stretching into a wry smile. But at least this year of solitude would help him turn back to who he was. A ruthless egoist focused on surviving. What about being used? Why would he care as long as he survived?


    His eyes narrowed as he walked through the boisterous streets, the noisy sound of horns filling his ears and the smell of gas drifting to his nose. That''s when he noticed a promotional poster for a popular romance story, Tangled in Moonlight: Unshifted. He didn''t have time to read it but recognised the title.


    And he fixed it for a moment because he understood. He understood the problem came from this stupid cracked box of emotions that let them seep out like a sweet mist poisoning his resolve. What could love bring him when Earth was about to collapse? What was the use of loving a dream in the first place? Because that''s what Luna was: a living dream.


    His heart hardened as he reached this thought. He would use this year to seal his emotions again and forget about this city. After all, even if Atlas was an arrogant kid, he knew he could trust him to defend it. He would also focus on the nearby vortexes to reduce the menace.


    With this plan in mind, he hastened his steps, reaching the city''s gates ten minutes later.


    However, a complex grimace stretched his face as he saw Luna waving at him.


    "I couldn''t let you leave without proper goodbyes!" She said, her lively grin stretching her lips before showing him the mage''s staff.


    "I imbued another gem with atomic mana to replace the old one. I knew I could be the best artefact crafter!" she said, raising her nose in pride. "Take it with you. It''ll help you protect yourself."


    He gazed at her radiant smile, feeling gloomy. Still, he took to the staff without saying a word and continued.


    "I know how you feel. But I really can''t tell you everything yet," she said, her shoulders slumping and her eyes softening as he passed her by without a glance.


    "How can you make mana gems?" He murmured, his voice sounding louder than an explosion in her ears before darkness engulfed his silhouette.


    She stood frozen, her thoughts engaged in a silent battle. After contemplating for a moment, she muttered, "Why are you so sharp? I really care about you. But I must also protect what they are searching for..."


    A tear rolled down her cheek as the last five years replayed in her mind. She knew he loved her. At some point, despite his appearance, he tried to hide, despite his bizarre fixation on survival, and despite the sensation of danger she felt around him, she began to love him, too.


    She loved his unbending will to survive, deep empathy hidden under layers of menacing words and serious demeanor.


    Yet, she could also see the strain gnawing at his body. He didn''t realise it yet, but with each passing day, the scale representing his life tilted a little more in the wrong direction, and he would die in a year.


    "I won''t let you!"


    She gritted her teeth, her eyes sparkling with the seven colors of the rainbow. She, too, understood him better than he thought. And within a year, she would emulate every choice he could make before the creatures reached "it."


    She nodded, her eyes firmly fixing his distant form before she vanished like a dream.

 Chapter 352 - 352: The Monster Humanity Needs

    Reality cracked again before Adam, the raining shard blinding and forcing his eyes shut after Luna vanished. When he reopened them, he found himself outside, floating behind Prometheus.


    In a second, he scanned his surroundings, noticing the fuming ground and remains of vaporised creatures. He also smelled the fresh scent of unpolluted air for the first time in a while. And finally, he saw the enormous terror lying under Prometheus'' sitting figure.


    Then, he heard the man exhale a mouthful of turbid air and a few drops of blood.


    "Finally, I became an arcanist."


    Prometheus'' weary voice echoed in the vast yet empty lands. He had completed his mission and could finally return to the city after a long year.


    Despite the joyous occasion, he felt nothing but gloom. Gloom because his body was failing. No matter what he did, he couldn''t stop its decay.


    "What a joke," he chuckled at the irony. In the end, he survived the relentless assault of waves of invaders. He even killed millions of them with his own two hands. Yet, the power allowing him to achieve those feats would claim his life.


    And, of course, once he knew his inevitable death would come, he pondered his life choices. Everything he had done and everything he hadn''t...


    Amidst those reflections, a realisation struck him like a thunderbolt, jolting his body and soul.


    "Why are some people heroes?"


    He rose from the carcass, using his staff as a cane to support his body, and walked towards the underground city.


    "Animated by a just cause, they are brave people who fight for the weak. They don''t hesitate to endanger themselves or even die for them."


    Summer''s hot wind carried his words as he gazed at the devastated scenery. Mountains were nothing more than piles of rubble. Lakes became empty holes and lustrous plains a cracked desert.


    "Now that I have nothing to lose, can I become one, too?" He asked after hours of travel, emotions billowing and entwining in a chaotic mess.


    Survival became impossible. He had lost his drive. But could he stop?


    "I can''t."


    Amidst his long journey, he realised his box would never recover. He longed to return, to interact with others again, with his... friends. That''s when he remembered his first reactions after learning about the imminent catastrophe.


    He had bought food... to distribute it to others. He had bought weapons... to arm his fellow citizens. Yet, before he realised it, the terror he felt upon seeing that creature had devoured his heart and intentions.


    "Hahaha."


    He laughed, tears streaming down his cheeks as the vicious reality of his own mistakes cracked his reality open.


    "How stupid am I?" He said, entering the tunnel that would lead him to the city.


    Now he realised it. Sealing his emotions was a mistake. He had become someone else, driven by an irrational will to survive.


    And this realisation compelled another question.


    "After climbing over a mountain of human skeletons and dead creatures, what will I do? Live in an empty world and die alone?"


    A deafening silence engulfed the dark tunnel as he paused, only leaving the echo of his steps as the sole noise. He felt the cold air caress his skin and the damp scent fill his nose before he continued.


    "I-I can''t die like that," he said, recalling the great heroes that marked human history.


    "They all died for a noble purpose. Something much larger than them and, in exchange, they were remembered for thousands of years."


    Then, he recalled the citizens, the annoying brat, Atlas... and Luna. Even if he would never admit it, he had missed them.


    "Should I tell her, or would it be cruel?"


    After all, he would die no matter what. So, could he really declare that he loved her? That those fleeting moments passed together had filled his frozen heart with warmth? That her liveliness made her as bright as the sun?


    He shook his head, his drying tears flying to the sides.


    He couldn''t. She didn''t deserve to suffer from his sentiments, especially after carrying humanity''s burden since her birth.


    "But I can do more, much better."


    A grin slowly stretched his lips, replacing his earlier grimace as dead embers reignited in his heart. He had made a mistake, but he could fix it! After all, he was strong now, and humanity hadn''t perished yet.


    He felt his weak heart pound painfully in his chest with these thoughts, but he didn''t care. He was too engrossed in his reflection.


    Simultaneously, the shimmering box stirred. Cracking sounds echoed in his mind as it menaced to break open at any moment, freeing a torrent of long-suppressed emotions.


    However, he contained them. Using his will, he imagined a sparkling veil of atomic mana to reinforce the seal. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The time hasn''t come yet, but I''ll free you soon," he muttered, clenching his chest and taking deep breaths to calm down.


    After five minutes, his eyes hardened, and a malicious smirk split his face.


    "Humanity doesn''t need a hero. I''ll never become one, anyway. Instead, I''ll become a monster. The worst one that ever existed in history. I''ll create claws to shred our enemies. I''ll create fangs to devour them.


    I''ll become humanity''s weapon to destroy any menace!"


    His solemn declaration reverberated in the dark cave for a moment as the fire turned into a raging inferno before he softly added.


    "A monster no one ever understood, but one that will protect everyone. I don''t need to be remembered, only for them to survive."


    His words lingered as he closed his eyes, enjoying the peace because he knew. He knew he would face the biggest storm humanity ever suffered once he stepped into the city.


    Simultaneously, Adam watched Prometheus'' hunched back with a complicated expression. This recollection raised many existential questions he had never considered before.


    Well, at least he knew he wouldn''t have sealed his emotions and would have always done his best to help others, unlike Prometheus, who was ready to sacrifice them in his madness.


    But he couldn''t blame him. After all, he had changed thanks to his relationship with Julius, Theodore, Arun, Asha, Nova, Morgane, Shepard, the college''s teachers and... Misha. So many individuals had subtly influenced him, saving him from solitude and granting him one of his wishes. He hadn''t realised it since it was something basic. But he had people he could speak with.


    ''That''s maybe what Prometheus lacked. Even before the cataclysm, he was alone,'' he thought, shaking his head to clear it. After all, he could already see the city''s lights and would most likely assist at the last arc of the recollection.

 Chapter 353 - 353: A Brothers Burden

    Prometheus had been walking in the dark for days, lost in thought when a distant light finally illuminated the underground tunnel.


    His eyes lit up, and he gathered his strength to straighten his hunched back as he approached humanity''s last bastion.


    However, the closer his feet took him, the clearer he could see the rising smoke and smell the stench of carbonisation.


    ''No, no, no!''


    With each step, his heart grew colder and his breathing more irregular. His fingers trembled around the cold metallic staff he used as a cane while he imagined the worst. Did the others fail to defend the walls? Will he return to a desolate city despite his efforts to complete Luna''s task?


    Scared, the noise of his staff striking the rocks reverberated in quick succession as he hastened his steps despite his poor physical condition.


    Ten minutes later, he saw the ravaged wall he had defended for five years with Atlas and Luna. The thick metal had been eviscerated in its middle by the creatures'' sharp mandibles before being stomped on and deformed by the swarm''s relentless charge.


    Without wasting a second, he pressed on, praying the creatures hadn''t reached the city, only to plop to the ground fifteen minutes later.


    "How did it happen?!"


    His roar reverberated against the rubble, replacing the once tall buildings. Amplified by his billowing turmoil and mana, his voice reached the other end of the gigantic city.


    Alarmed, survivors left their homes one after another. Recognising the voice, they rushed to his location, yelling.


    "Prometheus is back! We''re saved!"


    "Prometheus, we did our best to hold on!"


    "Humanity''s hero has returned! Come greet him, everyone!"


    As an enormous amount of people began to move in his direction, a weary voice suddenly sounded beside him.


    "You are finally back. Not lying, but a few more hours and I would have given up..."


    His eyes enlarged as he turned and saw the one-armed youth leaning against the wall.


    "A-Atlas?" He asked, his eyes trembling after noticing the long scar on his face. But the most shocking thing was...


    "What happened to your eyes?!"


    A tremor shook his body when he peered into the two empty holes replacing the once vibrant emerald eyes.


    "Oh..." Atlas muttered, lowering his head. "I lost them with my arm trying to protect Mnemosyne, but..."


    He didn''t finish. He didn''t need to. His trembling shoulders, distorted face, and clenched fists spoke louder than any word would. She died. And so did many humans.


    Despite his grief about the deaths, he couldn''t help but feel an ocean of rage boil in him each time he looked at Atlas. He had lost his power and pride with his eyes. How did it happen? How could the creatures pierce their defenses?


    Fortunately, Atlas''s next words relieved his confusion a bit.


    "Ever since you left, the attacks became more frequent and Luna''s warnings less reliable. It was fine at first, but after two months..."


    Atlas slid down the wall into a sitting position and took a deep breath before continuing.


    "After two months, she warned us after the swarm reached the wall. Many died that day, and it was only the beginning. After six months, she just stopped warning us altogether. With three walls to protect and only five fighters, we could only place ourselves randomly and hope to be in the right place at the right time..."


    He exhaled, blowing air as he remembered the terrible last month they had lived. After a few tense seconds, he continued.


    "But we weren''t. Each time they miraculously attacked the less defended wall until they shattered one. When we returned and restrained them, we had already lost a fifth of the population. The next time we lost a fourth, Tethys and Demeter... Today, everyone died but me. As for the population...


    we are less than two million..."


    His voice weakened, and his head slumped against his bloodied chest as he shared the terrible news. They had done their best, but humanity would go extinct. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tear rolled down his cheek as he reached that conclusion.


    Prometheus'' return wouldn''t change anything. He was alone against an unending swarm of monstrous creatures that grew stronger daily.


    "No... NO!" Prometheus roared, rushing to grab Atlas by the shoulder.


    "Tell me it''s a lie! Tell me it is one of the pranks you like to do! Where! Where is Luna!"


    Atlas grabbed his tightly clenched hand in response before murmuring.


    "I don''t know. No one does, but... Didn''t you notice? The city is in ruins, yet there are no corpses or carcasses."


    Then, he grabbed Prometheus by the neck, bringing his head lower.


    "Listen well. I don''t know what she plans, but something is clear. Protecting humanity had never been her goal."


    Then, he released his hand and retrieved something from his pocket.


    "What irony. I really ended up holding the weight of humanity in your absence... You know, even if we had a rocky start and if I always provoked you, I-I... I see you as the cool big brother I never had. So, promise me to protect humanity until the end."


    "I will! We''ll do it together as brothers!" Prometheus answered, his arm shaking, taken by a seizure.


    A grin slowly stretched Atlas'' grin in response as he opened his hand.


    "Take them with you. If there is an afterlife or if reincarnation exists... I hope we''ll forget everything... and become... brothers... again."


    As his last words left his mouth, his head sagged, and his limbs turned limp. Gradually, he slid sideways until his body dropped to the ground.


    Prometheus watched his only friend''s motionless corpse, tears streaming down his cheeks. The annoying brat died, and he didn''t even have a chance to help him.


    "Idiot. You didn''t even tell me your real name," he muttered, his mouth filled with the salty taste of tears. Despite his sealed emotions, he felt that his heart had been cleaved in halves by a scalding knife. Especially after he noticed the items Atlas retrieved.


    "I''ll use them wisely. Thank you, brother."


    He struck his right chest twice in a silent homage before taking the two emerald balls lying in his brother''s hand.


    Then, he stood and walked towards the city''s center, already hearing the approaching citizens'' footsteps.

 Chapter 354 - 354: Champion of a Dying World

    The citizen''s excited faces and hopeful yells echoed in his ears as the first ones reached him five minutes later. Their cheerful voices pierced him like thousands of icy needles, contrasting with their hopeful mood. But he had to cast his grief aside and show them that they were safe now.


    When the crowd grew too big, he climbed on a roof before raising his hand. Instantly, the boisterous chatter died down, and everyone''s eyes sparkled in anticipation.


    "I know I''m asking for a lot after what you endured in my absence, but I need you to move to the same district. If you do, I promise no creature will ever reach you."


    His solemn voice echoed in the deafening silence. He didn''t know if his choice was correct, but instead of appeasing, empty words, they needed concrete actions. So, he went straight to the point, showcasing assurance to break their incertitudes.


    A moment later, the crowd finally reacted.


    "Of course! You''ll protect us better if we all live together!"


    "We''ll move! Praise Prometheus'' sharp mind!"


    "Please, say the sentence when you vaporise those invaders!"


    "Prometheus! Prometheus! Prometheus!"


    Their voices rang out, filled with relief and enthusiasm. Without wasting time, many scrambled to their habitations to move their belongings while others stayed to offer their encouragement.


    After a dozen minutes, he excused himself, picked up Atlas'' corpse, and left for what was once Tethys and Demeter''s fields.


    On his way, he witnessed the destroyed pipes leaking noxious natural gas into the air and the artificial sun flickering like a dying candle. With so few humans left, he knew they couldn''t manage what was left of the city like before. But it didn''t matter. With each step, new thoughts collided in his mind, forming ideas that, in turn, formed plans. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He also pondered about Luna. What compelled her to abandon humanity? Many more questions followed this one. How did she become the city''s unofficial leader? After all, he had never received any order from anyone else.


    The more he recalled her words, the wider his eyes grew, realising she had never vowed to protect humanity.


    ''Yes, the closest thing she said was: we all want to protect humanity. But the rest of the time? She only spoke about Earth...''


    An icy shiver ran down his spine as he stepped onto the soft soil. Then, as he dug, his mind kept racing, each realisation striking his beliefs like a merciless hammer.


    The truth had always been there in her words, yet they were too blind to perceive it. Or perhaps, deep down, they simply chose not to see it.


    "Was everything a lie? Did you just manipulate us?"


    He smiled bitterly, gently placing Atlas into the freshly dug hole before closing it.


    "I didn''t!" Luna exclaimed, flashing before him like a fleeting dream.


    Surprised, he gazed at her alabaster skin, colorful hair glistening so elegantly, then at her sparkling eyes. He had missed her so much during his exile. Yet, he didn''t know what to think now...


    Noticing his doubtful eyes, she snorted in disappointment.


    "Every choice I made converged toward the same outcome: Earth''s survival. You can''t blame me if a few humans die in the process!"


    He remained silent for a moment, his hand trembling as he removed his mask. Then he peered into her eyes, face naked for the first time.


    "What is your code name, Luna?" He asked, narrowing his eyes dangerously. He didn''t want his earlier deduction to be true. But he had to ask.


    "What do you mean? Why would I need one when you all already knew my name?"


    She narrowed her eyes back, glaring at him.


    "Indeed. We all knew your code name Luna... Or should I call you by your real name, Gaia?"


    A tense silence followed as his words reverberated in the devastated fields.


    That''s what he suspected. Luna had never been created. She was Earth herself, slowly awakening and gaining power. That''s also how she closed the vortex after Andreas stepped into their world. She had opened it herself and thus held authority over it.


    An icy gale blew his vine-like hair back as the face-off continued until she finally answered.


    "What does it change? Our situation is the same. The threat remains, and your death is still set in stone. Don''t break your head over useless concerns! Just listen to me, and we''ll save Earth together!"


    "Earth but not humanity?" He asked, raising his brow.


    "Humanity, too! But listen, if they reach my core, the planet will die! How will humanity survive on a dead rock? The answer is simple. It can''t. On the other hand, with my growing strength, I''ll be able to create humans in a century or two!" She explained, clenching her fists into a ball.


    Everything she said was logical, but humans were not. They had emotions driving them. That''s why she never shared her plans.


    "I see... They were a sacrifice for the greater good, then..." he muttered, lowering his eyes on Atlas'' grave and biting his lips. "I''ll listen to you for now."


    "Great! I knew Earth''s champion would listen to reason!" Luna exclaimed, her tense features relaxing and her bright smile stretching her lips.


    "Take this. It''ll prolong your life for a month and increase your strength to the archmage level, perhaps even the magus!" she said, throwing a flask shimmering a scarlet color. Then, she continued, her voice cracking in worry. "Sharpen your skills with the help of Andreas and be ready to fight at any moment because they are gathering en masse... right above my core."


    As he caught the flask, a sensation of profound disgust assaulted his entire being. He didn''t know why but felt that its content was an aberration.


    Still, he forced his face to show no reaction and nodded.


    "I''ll be ready."


    Pleased by the answer, Luna''s smile broadened to reach her ears before she disappeared, leaving him alone in the bleak field.


    "I''ll be ready to protect humanity and offer it a future!" he declared, clenching Atlas'' eyes tightly. Even if he didn''t want to, he would drink this liquid -no, this poison- to become humanity''s monster.


    A deadly glint flashed in his eye as he turned and left to sharpen his claws.

 Chapter 355 - 355: The Descent

    Sitting on the ground in a small house on the city''s outskirts, Prometheus guided the flask''s disgusting scarlet liquid towards his mouth. The putrid smell made him gag, not to mention the ingredients Luna used. Only a fool wouldn''t have understood.


    ''Humans for the life force, creatures for the mana.''


    He closed his eyes, sighing at the horrific potion. Then, without hesitation, he downed it.


    The next second, a burning sensation spread inside him as he felt his failing body recover its strength. Then, a boundless surge of mana assaulted his circuits. Like carps swimming against a river''s current, it rushed towards his heart with terrifying momentum. However, dreadful shrieks and agonising screams accompanied those incredible boosts.


    The rancid taste of acid filled his mouth, and his face distorted into a grimace as he tried to digest everything.


    ''Focus on the energy!''


    He used this thought as a beacon to endure and guided the mana to his heart. Sweat dripped from his forehead, plopping to the ground as he gradually weaved the unruly energy into a ring around his heart.


    Fortunately, Luna didn''t lie. The potion''s effects were miraculous... for whoever could drink it, knowing that millions of human lives had been sacrificed to make it.


    In an hour, a seventh ring rotated around his heart. Three hours later, he clutched his chest, breathing with difficulty. But a smile curled his lips. He had formed the eighth. Together, they hovered in a delicate balance like an atom''s rings.


    He rose to his feet the next second, clenching his fists as he sensed the incredible power coursing through his veins. He felt he could even affect reality with his magic now. Additionally, he noticed his cells move and rearrange around his brain, making him realise he most likely inherited Mnemosyne''s ability.


    "Sigh. But I can''t alarm her, right, Atlas?" He muttered, retrieving his brother''s eyes from his pocket.


    Somehow, he knew the eyes were more than a parting gift and using them could make his plan a reality. But to do so, he would need the adept''s help for two things.


    "Andreas! Come and teach me..."


    He interrupted his words. He didn''t need a teacher anymore since he could scan his memories with his new ability.


    "She planned it," he muttered, holding his forehead and exhaling loudly.


    Luna had used the creatures to collect materials ruthlessly. All to create a well-rounded champion to protect her core. It was obvious, vicious, and logical.


    A moment later, he saw Andreas enter the soberly furnished room and gaze at him, his eyes red and his fists clenched into balls.


    "No need to speak. I know what you''re thinking," he said, shaking his head. Then, he rose to his feet, walked to the man, and grabbed his forehead.


    Focusing, he felt a soft connection with his new ability, instinctively using it as if it had always been his.


    Within a minute, he gathered all the magical knowledge the man possessed. He also removed his memories of every earthling he had met but him.


    "Listen well. I have a mission of the utmost importance for you. If you complete it, I''ll make your staff a legendary item of the sixth tier."


    Upon hearing the appealing offer, a jolt shook Andreas'' brain. Items of this tier were already unobtainable. Even among arcanists, only Elisabeth and Shepard possessed one.


    "A legendary one! No matter what it is, I''ll do it!" He roared, the grogginess he felt a second ago disappearing in the raging river of excitement billowing in his heart.


    However, before they could discuss the mission, reality cracked before Adam again, its shard blinding him as his lips curled downwards in dissatisfaction.


    "Let me hear the plan!"


    His voice echoed in the silent darkness in vain. When he recovered his vision, he saw Prometheus standing on a podium. The city''s entire population surrounded him, their cheerful voice reverberating in the cavern.


    "Everyone! You did well surviving for so long, and your sufferings end now!"


    Prometheus'' voice filled the place, his bold declaration causing a fire to burn in everyone''s heart. A bright smile illuminated their faces for a second before they all froze simultaneously.


    "I won''t ask for your forgiveness," he added, his gaze hardening and his heart turning as hard as steel.


    "Atomic blast."


    BOOM


    Wild tremors shook and fissured space as a deafening noise engulfed the city.


    Terrifying heat reaching millions of degrees vaporised humans and buildings alike. The only thing left behind the spell was a billowing cloud of dust in an empty cave and a deadly silence.


    "What the?! Did he just kill almost two million humans for no reason?!" Adam roared, his eyes trembling, wishing he could interact with the original to slap him for his folly.


    After a few deep breaths to calm down, he squinted, noticing Prometheus'' movements and hearing his voice.


    "Now, she won''t be able to use you as materials for her plans."


    Then, he saw him move a medal adorned with two emerald jewels. No. They were Atlas'' eyes!


    ''Wait, what was his ability again?''


    With each passing second, his eyes widened until they bulged, almost popping out of their sockets.


    "What a madman! He truly became a monster, but I like it!" He roared in laughter as he witnessed almost two million human souls rush inside the medal.


    "NOOO! What have you done?!"


    Immediately, Luna''s trembling figure appeared before Prometheus, staring at him in disbelief.


    "I did what I had to. Now, guide me to your core for the last battle."


    His emotionless voice echoed amidst the devastated field, infuriating her further. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I could have used them! We could have prolonged your life until we gathered enough creatures'' carcasses to substitute them!" She roared, grinding her teeth until they cracked.


    He shook his head in response, a smirk stretching his lips.


    "Everything will end today. Humanity''s sufferings, the creature''s assault, and your anxieties. Guide me to your core now."


    "You''d better succeed!" She shot back before the thick rocky ground split apart, revealing a bottomless abyss. "Jump down, idiot!"


    Despite her worry for her safety, a part of her fury was directed at his impending death. She had expected him to detonate his dying body to kill as many creatures as possible in this battle and thus prepared countermeasures to keep him alive. Yet, she had never expected such an illogical and stupid choice.


    "I won''t let you die," she muttered, watching him leap into Earth''s depths.

 Chapter 356 - 356: A Pawn No More

    After a long fall into the thick darkness, Prometheus finally noticed a light below. Subtle at first, it grew stronger with each passing second until he finally could see as clearly as in daylight. A moment later, without needing to do anything, a gentle mattress of vegetation entangled him, breaking his fall before lowering him to the ground.


    He scanned his surroundings, realising he stood in another cave, one deeper in Earth''s crust and of much greater significance. Because before him stood a towering vibrant crystal pulsing vigorously like a heart.


    "Earth''s core," he muttered, closing his eyes to enjoy the harmonious beating and feel the boundless life force animating it.


    "We don''t have much time left. Most creatures have been digging after they wiped out the continent they appeared on. Worse, each swarm is led by a terror of the sixth-tier, five by a seventh-tier and... one by an eight-tier."


    Luna appeared by him, her shoulders trembling as she spoke. She had carefully counted them, the sheer number causing her heart to race.


    "There are billions of them!"


    "It doesn''t matter. They''ll all die today."


    His emotionless voice echoed, yet a fire burned inside his sunken eyes. He didn''t know what this feeling was. It was even the first time he sensed it. But his weak heart couldn''t help but beat faster as an irrepressible excitement flooded his body.


    Luna nodded, pleased by his confidence.


    "You have three days before they reach us. Manage your mana and take pauses if needed."


    He noticed her worried grimace as her caring tone filled his ears.


    His heart wavered. For a split second, he doubted his plan. After all, he was nothing more than a regular human standing in front of Earth herself. Could he really outsmart her? Think about things she hadn''t?


    However, the fire burning in him only grew brighter and stronger. Like a raging inferno, it engulfed his incertitudes.


    ''There is no going back.''


    "Open tunnels to bring them here. Absorb their strength and notify me once you have enough to use mana," he said, narrowing his eyes.


    "Sigh. You understood that, too?"


    It was too obvious for him to miss it. Why did she accompany humanity? To help them kill creatures. Once again, why?


    ''To absorb their cores and hasten her awakening.''


    He shook his head, the pulsing light casting shadows on his face. She had used them but also protected them for a decade. Could she really be blamed?


    "I''ll tell you. Be ready."


    He saw the hulking crystal react to her movements, its light brightening as loud rumblings filled the vast cave. The walls split open the next moment, and blood-freezing shrieks reverberated through the air.


    The pungent smell of his enemies filled his nose, and the sound of their legs colliding with the rocks filled his ears. Yet, he smiled.


    Unlike before, their roles switched. He was now the one they should fear. He was the plague that would harvest their lives like wheat. He was the terror, the monster.


    "Atomic cannon."


    His voice echoed, soft and gentle, as his hand moved towards the tunnel. A chain of sparks illuminated the cave. Like fireworks, they split the wind and cracked space before disappearing into the dark abyss. Then...


    BOOM


    Earth''s core shook, and the rocks rumbled. A purgatory of lethal flames licked the walls and blasted dust everywhere as the creature''s thick chitins melted. Their agonising shrieks reverberated for a moment before the noises of countless carcasses colliding with the ground reverberated.


    Then... silence. A deadly silence wrapped the once noisy cave.


    Astonished but elated, Luna raised her fists, yelling, "Well done! You even controlled your output not to vaporise them!"


    With their body largely intact, she instantly began to absorb their mana-filled flesh and beast cores. A sensation of power filled her as she clenched her fists. If Prometheus could decimate a dozen more swarms, she knew she would have the strength to rid her body of those pests and awaken. Not as Luna, but as the real Gaia, an entity above anything that ever existed on Earth.


    "I''ll open another one!"


    Her excited voice broke the silence again as she moved her hand.


    "Open three at once. I''ll take a short pause after."


    Intrigued but impatient, her lips curled into a grin. With his efficiency, even if the humans were still alive, she wouldn''t need to use them.


    She waved her hands, opening three tunnels at once. And once again, He destroyed the creatures before they could even step foot in the cave.


    "I''ll recover for ten minutes now," he said, walking towards the towering core, causing Luna to frown. After all, she didn''t want anyone to approach it.


    However, he spoke again, confusing her for a moment.


    "Say, you gave me the code name Prometheus because I brought light to humanity like the titan brought fire to them. Why didn''t you continue the story?"


    However, he didn''t let her answer and continued, each of his words causing an icy shiver to run down her spine.


    "Zeus labelled him a traitor, condemning him to suffer for eternity because he defied the gods'' will."


    "What are you going to do?! Stop!" She yelled, mobilising her core''s mana in a panic. But he was already too close.


    "And today, I''ll show you that you were right to give me that name," he declared, blasting the air behind him and darting to the core.


    In a second, he hugged its towering frame, feeling the boundless mana it contained. A mana he could use.


    "Andreas! Now!" He roared, tapping into the vast energy to open a world passage forcefully hundreds of kilometers above his head. Then, he opened another one and then another.


    He plundered all the mana Luna gathered until sixteen swirling vortexes appeared, each leading to a different yet random world. Terrifying heat oozed from some passages while the scent of death, nature, or frost filled others.


    "Throw them and leave!" He roared again, his pale skin cracking under the strain and blood cascading down his nose, ears, and eyes.


    As he gritted his teeth to endure, Luna''s voice echoed in his ears, cold, emotionless, and commanding.


    "I knew you would do something stupid."


    She appeared behind him and clutched his shoulders. A split second later, the vortexes above collapsed right after Andreas threw himself into one.


    And in the cave, only the pulsing beat of Earth''s core remained. Prometheus and Luna were gone. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 357 - 357: A Bet on Impossible Odds

    "Are you proud? Your stupid rebellion delayed my awakening!"


    When Prometheus recovered his sight, Luna''s accusing tone struck him like a hammer. He could feel the boiling anger hidden behind it and also... scorn.


    "Why! Why did you have to do something so stupid?"


    "Because I don''t like the ending you forced upon us. I won''t let humanity perish to save you," he answered, turning his head to look her in the eyes. "I won''t sacrifice you to save humanity, either. I''ll save both..." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon seeing her, his heart waved, and his words turned into a soft murmur. The person standing before him wasn''t the Luna he knew. Instead, he looked at a mature woman. Each of her elegant gestures exuded incredible vitality. Her long hair flew behind her back, more vibrant and colorful than ever, and her gem-like eyes reflected the world in thousands of hues.


    "Really?" She snickered, snapping her fingers. Instantly, vines grew from the white floor, entangling him before forcing him to his knees.


    "If it were possible, I would have done it. I would have recreated stronger humans later, anyway!"


    Unbothered by the threatening vines, his lips curled into a fearless smirk.


    "Drop the act. You''ll die without me. You might also want to listen to my plan because I won''t help you anymore if you don''t."


    "You are inside my domain, facing my true self. I can force you to obey. So why would I believe you after your treachery?"


    A smile that didn''t reach her eyes crept onto her beautiful face as her sarcastic tone filled the room.


    For a moment, silence reigned as they glared at each other, determination burning in their eyes until Prometheus sighed.


    "Because I love you," he declared, his sentence short and blunt. But it struck at Luna''s heart harder than a hammer.


    Her smile froze on her face, and her pupils trembled. Of course, she knew he did. But hearing the words from his mouth so straightforwardly stunned her for a second.


    She turned, hiding her face from him before speaking, her soft voice enlivening the place.


    "Tell me about your plan..."


    "Simple. If you can awaken, I believe other worlds can, too. So the invasion we suffer is organised by one of them," he said, feeling the bindings loosen and support his decaying body in a tender embrace instead.


    Then, he remembered this month of research and his discovery about world passages. The energy required to open them far exceeded his mana reserves, meaning only a tier nine mythical existence could do it. As for so many? It had to be the doings of an entire world.


    "I can protect you from its forces until you awaken, but then what? You''ll be left to fend for yourself alone against an entity older and much stronger than you. In the end, you''ll still die."


    The gravitas of his analysis permeated the room with its tension for a second. Yet, he knew Luna had foreseen this scenario already. After all, her computing abilities were nothing short of terrifying, allowing her to predict the future using logic.


    "You planned to hide your core here and give up on your body, right? As long as you have enough mana, you''ll be able to reconstruct it, anyway. But how long will it take you? Decades? Centuries?"


    "Humph. You are right. I used all the mana I collected to expand this space and hide my core because there was no other choice!" She answered, turning to look at him in the eyes, her lip raising into a displeased grimace.


    "I''ll shorten the process to three decades. I''ll also help you get knowledge. Do you know how?" His words lingered for a second before he continued. "By using humanity in a mutually beneficial relationship. I''ll also build you an army of champions much better than me."


    Luna''s heart raced in her chest upon hearing his wild ideas. Was it possible? She pondered for a second before shaking her head. Yet, part of her wanted to believe he could achieve these miracles.


    "Tell me how," she asked, tucking her fingers around her chin.


    He showed her Atlas'' eyes encased in his medal, a tier eight artefact of the common rank.


    "I offered sixteen planes to help the remaining of humanity to reincarnate. I''ll need you to help develop the spell. It''ll be hard, but you''ll get all the knowledge earthlings discover by linking them to your special space. All I ask in exchange is for you to share a part of your strength with them and to help them grow."


    "Bullshit," she spat, her eyes enlarging and her lips trembling in disbelief. "I can guarantee you that no world will accept your offer!"


    "Don''t worry about that. I have my ways. So, do you accept?"


    As his confident words echoed, he extended his hand towards her, asking for a genuine collaboration with this simple movement.


    For a moment, she hesitated, her mind racing to calculate the success rate of such a crazy plan. Yet, even after five minutes and thousands of simulations, she got the same result.


    "You have a 0,002% chance of success. Would you bet your life on it?" She asked, shaking her head again.


    "Would I bet the person I love''s life on uncertain odds? No. That''s why I''ll show you how to make the impossible possible."


    His hair bristled as he spoke, feeling the fire in his heart grow brighter and finally realising what it was. Defiance. He defied the world, would defy logic, and even fate itself if it tried to impede him.


    Upon seeing his unwavering eyes fixed on her and hearing him declare his love again, Luna froze. Her mind screamed at her, ''Don''t accept this folly!'' Yet, something foreign she never paid too much attention to roared to trust him, to accept. Because she loved him too...


    She exhaled loudly, holding the bridge of her nose before her voice cracked.


    "I-I don''t know anymore, Prometheus. Give me something tangible to help convince me."


    Prometheus smiled in response, whispering in her ear and making wild tremors jolt her body.


    "My name has two meanings: humanity and Earth. Can you guess what it is?"

 Chapter 358 - 358: Symbiotic Bond

    Luna''s pupils trembled, and her heart raced in her chest. Of course, she could guess his name with such glaring hints.


    "What irony," she muttered under her breath.


    Of course, it didn''t prove anything. Yet, she felt a warm sensation spread over her chest. She finally knew his name. And she was the only one who did since he had never shared it for eleven years. A dazzling smile vanquishing the dark clouds of doubts filling her mind stretched on her face the next second.


    "Idiot," she whispered, passing her arm under his armpit.


    Then, she hugged him, feeling his feeble muscles and cracking bones twitch. She also heard his heart hammering against his chest and the wind flutter as his hesitant hand moved towards her back.


    "I want to believe in your determination and love. But promise me! You''ll return to me one day."


    Upon hearing her earnest words and feeling her gentle and vibrant warmth, Prometheus'' hand finally rested on her delicate back. For a moment, he allowed his mind to enjoy, forgetting about the burdens threatening to crush his heart into millions of pieces. Forgetting about his guilt and forgetting about the uncertain future.


    He pulled back slightly, just enough to look into her sparkling eyes, and nodded.


    "I will."


    Unfortunately, this fleeting moment of peace couldn''t last. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We must prepare everything before they answer," he started, staggering a few steps back before recovering his solemn expression. "I thought about a system-like interface to help humanity progress and get you new knowledge. If we spread them around the sixteen worlds and make it possible for you to scan anything they see or hear passively, you''ll catch up with older worlds in a flash."


    Luna fell silent for a moment, a calculative light flashing in her eyes as she pondered the idea. After ten minutes of silence, she answered, her lips curling downward in bitterness.


    "It''s a great idea. But it will cost me too much... At least a fragment of my core, and I''ll probably fall into a coma for more than a decade."


    "Did you plan to go somewhere during that time?" Prometheus asked, a wry smile stretching his lips. "I think sleeping will be better than spending that time brooding and panicking alone, anyway."


    "Humph. Alright! I''ll do it! Give me two days to customise it and integrate some useful features!" She answered, stifling her laughter behind a mask of annoyance. But she knew he had a point. Her life had been nothing but stressful since she awakened.


    Maybe a bit of rest would be for the best.


    He nodded, sighing in relief before walking on the white slabs until he reached a window letting filter the sun''s bright light.


    "When you said you personalised your room, I thought it would be something like my apartment, not a humongous tower. But it''s great," he said, smiling brightly.


    "My second idea was for you to challenge humanity with trials and reward them after they complete them. However, here is the trick. With the system, you''ll scan areas corresponding to their levels and send them there through a world passage. Then, you''ll collect the energy and items they got by killing their enemies."


    "That''s... A great idea!"


    Her eyes lit up upon hearing the daring plan. Because of his earlier stunt, she already possessed the coordinates of sixteen slumbering worlds, each rich with its own energy. In other words, he planned for her to plunder them while sleeping!


    "That''s why you said a mutually beneficial relationship. I help them progress while they feed me energy! Brilliant! But I must ensure their survival then," she exclaimed, her mind already racing to implement the ideas.


    Since the number of humans she had on hand was limited, she would add a few safety measures to reduce the damage they sustained and bring them back before they died entirely. That way, she would indeed raise an army of champions instead of her initial plan to sacrifice them all for one.


    However, her mood suddenly dived as she remembered the most crucial part of the plan.


    "What about the reincarnation spell? I don''t have enough knowledge to do it!" She said, panic dancing in her eyes. Everything else would be meaningless without the spell.


    "I''ll get you that knowledge today. I just need to find someone proficient in soul magic, right?" He smirked, pointing towards the vast empty lands. "With it, you''ll be able to link everyone''s souls to you, too!"


    "Sigh. You''ll have to kill a few million creatures if you want me to heal you a little and open a passage," she answered, closing her eyes to calm her hammering heart.


    Where did he get these crazy ideas? When she focused on preservation and recovery, he took proactive measures with high risks but high rewards in return. However, the craziest part about it was that it was possible!


    She nodded, grabbing his shoulder to bring him back to the cave.


    "You''ll tell me later how you''ll convince those worlds'' leaders to conduct the summoning."


    Her voice echoed as the scenery changed before Prometheus'' eyes as he offered her a mysterious smile in answer.


    For the next three hours, tremors uplifted the ground, and the earth rumbled as he obliterated swarm after swarm while Luna gradually treated the wounds he incurred after using her core.


    "I can open a passage now."


    Her sweet voice reached his ears as he wiped his sweat with his tattered coat''s sleeve.


    "Great. Open one to Andreas'' plane. He is waiting for you. Follow him to find someone named Elisabeth and pull her into your dream. Show her Earth and convince her it is a prophecy. In the meantime, I''ll look for the knowledge," he answered, his breathing uneven but his heart light.


    A bright future would soon replace this gloomy nightmare... and he would finally rest.


    "Sure! You will succeed! After all, I know you can be the best!"


    Luna raised her fist, encouraging him for this last mission before focusing on the empty cave. With an elegant movement of her hand, a swirling vortex of pure mana hummed to life.


    The next moment, they both crossed it, leaving the desolate Earth behind and stepping into a vibrant world filled with mana and bizarre creatures.

 Chapter 359 - 359: Calculated Surrender

    In the meantime, the second Prometheus stepped into the magic world, an individual engulfed in billowing grey energies rose from his intricately carved throne. Loud noises echoed in the dimly lit place. Flickering shadows danced on his face as his upper lips rose in dissatisfaction.


    "Who''s foolish enough to enter my territory?! Is it one of these beasts again?" He spat, gritting his teeth in hate.


    Closing his left eye, he gazed towards the energy signature, his vision piercing buildings, rivers and mountains alike until it landed on a forest by a small village in the Belloria kingdom. He then observed Andreas, his frown deepening.


    "This idiot disappeared for a year only to bring with him a magus back?"


    As his words echoed, the delicately carved columns supporting the vast dome he stood in shook, raising billowing dust everywhere. The noise of old bones cracking reverberated next, breaking under the pressure the individual passively exuded.


    "Humph! A newly promoted magus dares to invade other plans already! Idiot!" He said, his tone contemplative before his lips curled into a smirk. Since the fool didn''t value his life, he''ll make a perfect addition to his ranks after dying.


    The next second, the cracking noises stopped, and the place recovered its peace. However, the individual''s figure was gone.


    And when he reappeared, he stood before the trio, his veiled mysterious figure causing alarm bells to resonate in their minds.


    "T-T-THE MAGUS!" Andreas'' voice cracked with terror, his eyes wide with fear as this world''s overlord stood ominously before him.


    Upon hearing the catastrophic words, Prometheus'' eyes narrowed behind his chitinous mask. He had not expected this individual to intercept them so swiftly, and, considering his menacing presence, a fight seemed unavoidable. Yet, he still tried to reason with him.


    "We come in peace to gather knowledge. If our arrival disturbed you, please accept my apologies."


    "Interesting. I can give you all the knowledge you need and more..." The magus paused, his amused tone disturbing the forest''s peacefulness. Then, he continued, his voice as sharp as a fiery blade. "After you die!"


    "Luna, leave. Now!" He roared, glaring at the man''s appearing staff with a somber expression. He could feel it even before it entirely materialised. This item was incredible. Its form alone conveyed the power and... the soul-chilling dread it hide.


    As Luna vanished, the magus gripped the bony staff engraved with burning green symbols. Then, he spun it, making the sun''s light reflect on the sky-blue gem the size of a fist floating above it.


    Within a sound, he made his move, launching an invisible yet insidious spell at Prometheus.


    "URGH!"


    A pained groan escaped Prometheus'' lips. His legs buckled as he felt a tearing pain assault him. However, he understood in the blink of an eye that the agony didn''t come from his body but from something more ethereal. ''He is attacking my soul!''


    "Atomic Blade!"


    Echoing his roar, a torrent of shimmering white energy coalesced into a floating razor-sharp blade of pure light. Scalding sparks danced along its edge as the air trembled and cracked under the spell''s appearance.


    BOOM


    A discordant explosion blasted the nearby trees, vaporising everything in a two-hundred-meters circle, Andrea''s body included. The atomic blade, hurled by the blast, disappeared, cutting through the wind like a scalpel and cracking space in its wake.


    However, despite using the spell he was most confident of, his eyes bulged the next moment as the dust settled. His confidence wavered, and his thoughts descended into a chaotic mess. Instead of the devastation he had expected to cause, there was an eery calm.


    Before him, the magus stood in all his glory, his body undamaged and the roaring blade clutched in his hand like a toy.


    "Mhh. This element doesn''t seem to be natural. If it is, I''ve never heard of it before," the magus said, his eyes sparkled curiosity as he inspected the spell. He gently squeezed the hard mana, destroying it like a glass piece before scanning the energy''s reaction and components.


    However, this trivial movement caused Prometheus'' heart to hammer against his chest as a tsunami of confusion assaulted his mind.


    ''His body is powerful, too! How?! Isn''t he a mage?''


    However, he couldn''t waste time thinking. The situation was disastrous, and his adversary''s aim was crystal clear: to kill him. But everything wasn''t bad. He could get the knowledge desired using Mnemosyne''s ability by touching him.


    Acting on his idea, he used the magus'' momentary distraction to lunge at him, giving up on range battle while enduring the pain of feeling his soul crumble morsel by morsel.


    "You just became a magus, the first of your world, I bet." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The magus smirked at the man''s ignorance. Would he be called the strongest human on this plane if his physique remained a shortcoming? No! He destroyed the body cultivator''s path with his own hands, absorbing their methods like many others.


    Before his words could register, his figure blurred in Prometheus'' eyes before a jolt jerked his head, then his entire body back. Like a cannonball, he flew through the forest before crashing into a tree. Splinters flew everywhere as his body drilled into the trunk. His bones snapped one by one, and the metallic taste of blood filled his mouth.


    ''Shit.''


    His body couldn''t hold anymore. The magus was too overwhelming. A single spell he had no way to counter caused his soul to suffer while he shattered his body with a single physical hit.


    ''He is a monster.''


    His eyes trembled as the realisation thundered in his mind. He thought he had become strong after reaching the eight-tier, yet he was only a frog in the bottom of a well.


    ''But I''ll survive. Not for me. For humanity, for Luna, and Atlas!''


    A calculative light flashed in his eyes as he rose to his feet, pumping mana into the marks branded on his body to move his limbs forcefully.


    Then, he walked towards his enemy, his steps slow and eyes burning in defiance.


    Once he stood a few meters away from the arrogant individuals, he spoke, his voice genuine, yet his words shocking.


    "I give up," he said, raising his hand towards the monstrous mage, showing he accepted defeat and recognised him as superior.


    Intrigued, the magus stared at him for a moment. No words were needed. The man would die. However, he could return the respect he showed him by shaking his hand. Anyway, nothing could wound him, be it spells or physical strikes, not to mention his defensive artifacts adding another layer of protection.


    The next second, he raised his hand, shaking Prometheus'' as the latter smirked behind his mask, activating his memory manipulation ability at maximum power to plunder the magus'' knowledge of souls. After all, this ability came from Luna directly, awarded to Mnemosyne after her mutation.


    "Mhh. That''s not magic? I can feel you browsing my knowledge, but I can''t stop the process. Fascinating!"


    The magus contemplated for a moment, showing genuine interest in anything he didn''t know. But even that interest had a limit.


    "I''ll take good care of you after enslaving your soul," he said, his playful tone replaced by one of desire. "Khu Shepsu."


    "ARGH!"


    An agony he had never felt before assaulted Prometheus'' soul. He sensed mana forcefully extract something from his body against his will: his soul. And he could do nothing to stop it!

 Chapter 360 - 360: Race Against Time

    No, that wasn''t true! If he could absorb and digest the magus'' knowledge fast enough, he would have a chance of survival.


    However, its sheer volume and complexity were overwhelming. Unlike Luna, who possessed incredible computing capabilities, he felt the information crash into his mind like a raging tsunami, threatening to engulf him.


    Gritting his teeth to endure the pain, he skipped on the details, focusing on the general knowledge to find the key to his salvation. Icy sweat dripped from his forehead, and his heart almost exploded in horror. However, he found something remotely usable!


    Unfortunately, it was way too complex a method and would leave agonising damage because of his lack of proficiency. Yet, it was his only chance.


    "Soul Stitching!" He roared, manipulating mana to form rough threads.


    With a thought, he commanded them to sew his soul to his body. Gradually, the threads punctured and harmed it, making him feel as if he was on the brink of death.


    However, he also sensed his soul resist the magus'' merciless traction, offering him a slight respite.


    "Are you foolish enough to believe you can fight me using my knowledge?"


    He suddenly heard the individual''s mocking tone. Simultaneously, the threads snapped one after another while the suction''s intensity multiplied, menacing to swallow him in the next few seconds.


    His breathing grew chaotic, and the fire burning in his eyes dimmed, extinguished by the magus'' overwhelming means.


    ''It is the end,'' he thought, closing his eyes and trying to relax in his last moment.


    As his death seemed set in stone, Luna''s voice reverberated as she materialised by him and roared. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "NO! Leave him, bastard!"


    Her face distorted into a grimace as she mobilised her energy. Animated by rage, her dream-like hand turned corporeal for a second as she swung her fist.


    BOOM


    Space exploded into millions of glistening shards, and the sound barrier broke. The wind howled and crashed in every direction, shattering towering trees and uplifting the land in a chaotic yet brutal display of power.


    However, her expression crumbled. The magus didn''t move an inch, his threatening presence looming over them as if the devastation had nothing to do with him. Yet, inside, his entire being shook.


    "You are in the ninth tier!" He exclaimed, his eyes enlarging and his smile blossoming. It was here, before him. The thing he had relentlessly searched for.


    The way to become a supreme sorcerer!


    He pondered, understanding in a second Luna''s strengths and weaknesses before speaking again.


    "You rely on life force and just awakened mana... Who are you?"


    However, Luna didn''t bother to answer. She grabbed Prometheus'' shoulder, dragging him into her space before cutting the wind towards the world passage. She had to flee. Even she felt that the magus was a monster she''d better avoid before awakening fully because he was absolute at his level. Comparing him to Prometheus would be the same as comparing an elephant to a mammoth. No.


    It wouldn''t be enough to describe the abyssal chasm separating their powers.


    Simultaneously, the magus snapped his finger, making mana solidify into a perfect copy of his hidden frame as he watched the vortex close after Luna traversed it.


    "You can''t escape," he sneered, mana billowing in a wild dance around his fist before he hurled it to her previous location.


    CRACK


    The freshly healed space shattered again, reopening the passage before he hurled his copy inside.


    ****


    Inside the vast cave sheltering her pulsing core, Luna lunged out of the vortex and summoned Prometheus to assess his state.


    With trembling fingers and biting her lips, she touched his shattered body, tears flowing down her eyes.


    There was no way to extend his life anymore. No amount of energy would suffice. He would die. The undeniable truth gripped her heart and suffocated her thoughts as she wailed.


    Yet a subtle contact drew her attention before a flood of knowledge assaulted her mind, forcing it to sort everything and forget about her turmoil for a second.


    Consumed by grief, she looked at him, her pain doubling. He had made the impossible possible but would pay for it with his life.


    "I''ll select the most adaptable body for you and create the reincarnation spell! I''ll never allow you to die!"


    Her determined yells echoed in the silent cave as her terrifying mind began to race at maximum speed, decorticating and analysing every bit of knowledge while deriving them to create the ritual.


    CLAP CLAP CLAP


    "What a touching scene and what a pleasant world. There is even a tier-eight magic beast digging above us," the magus'' copy appeared, clapping his hand in euphoria. Not only would he learn the secret to the supreme sorcerer''s rank, but he would also get two powerful slaves to join his ranks.


    "Khu Djeser!" He exclaimed, raising his hand, his smile reaching his lips.


    Simultaneously, the billions of creatures that had terrorised and ravaged Earth for eleven years all fell to the ground, shrieking in agony. The terror''s eyes trembled, darting left and right in the dark tunnels they dug to find the threat. But their attempts were in vain. In the blink of an eye, a stream of ethereal frames left their bodies and phased through the rocks.


    Before Luna''s enlarging eyes and palling face, the gargantuan stream of souls rushed to the magus'' palms before disappearing into the billowing energy hiding his frame.


    ''He killed them all in a second!''


    The realisation thundered in her mind, and her jaws opened in disbelief.


    As the stream kept shooting to the magus'' palms, she shook her head to fix her thoughts. With so many cores and dead creatures, she could recover massive amounts of energy and hasten her awakening.


    Without delay, she controlled the ground to swallow the billions of carcasses, feeling her strength rise by the second. She allocated everything to boost her computing abilities and hasten the ritual''s development, praying she would have enough time.


    Meanwhile, the magus felt everything she did, his brows knitting into a pensive frown. Then, he gazed at her gigantic pulsing core, a greedy light flashing in his eyes.


    "You are not human," he said, drawing theories one after another until his heart drummed in his chest. "Who would have thought? Worlds have cores, too! And they can also awaken after gathering enough life force and mana!"


    But his realisation didn''t end there, and his eyes trembled after figuring out something. The ninth tier wasn''t the limit for worlds! Why? Because Luna was the weakest she could be yet still reached the ninth. After millennia of development, couldn''t she transcend the limits and become...


    "Exalted!"


    His eyes bulged. He had records of that item''s rank yet had never read about one reaching it as if his predecessors had consciously hidden them.


    But now he understood. His world had a core, and it already surpassed this one ten thousand years ago!


    ''Did they claim it already?''


    He gritted his teeth, his palms trembling and eyes spewing green flames of hatred.


    He clenched his fists, a blinding gray light illuminating the cave as he absorbed the last souls before exhaling a dense mist. He''ll figure it out after returning. For now, he had another core he could claim.


    With slow steps, he approached it, shrugging Luna''s desperate screams and threats off.

 Chapter 361 - 361: I... AM...

    "Stop!" Luna yelled, her voice cracking in despair as the magus'' slow, deliberate steps echoed through the cave, each sound a grating reminder of her impending doom, assaulting her tense nerves.


    She pushed herself off the ground, her swift movement causing the wind to whip her clothes. Unbeknownst to her, an item slipped from her pocket, glinting faintly under her core''s light. Despite her sorrow and unwillingness to leave Prometheus'' side in his darkest moment, she knew she had to act. If she didn''t protect herself, all their sacrifices would have been in vain.


    Drawing courage from his unwavering will to survive, her body blurred. In a blink, she stood between her vibrant core and the dreadful magus.


    "Leave fiend!" She roared, mobilising all her mana to launch a devastating strike.


    However, her eyes enlarged, and her pupils trembled before she could. Not because the unafraid magus kept his leisure pace but because of what stood behind him.


    "Don''t rise! You already did more than anything I could have hoped for!"


    Tears blurred her vision as she watched Prometheus shakily rise from the ground, her lips curling in despair.


    "You can''t waste energy," he said, his hoarse voice reverberating in the cave.


    Drawn by the disturbance, the magus turned to gaze at him.


    Meanwhile, Prometheus used mana to support himself. He drew a profound inspiration to adjust his voice and calm his beating heart. Finally, he glared the magus in the eyes before speaking.


    "How long until you complete our arrangements?" He asked, his tone calm and void of any worries. He felt at peace for the first time in eleven years.


    Because everything will end now.


    "I-I can have it ready in a dozen minutes if I can focus."


    Luna''s terrified voice entered his ears, conveying her turmoil and hesitations. Yet, he could only hear its charm and tenderness. Even when he gazed at the anxious grimace distorting her face, he only saw the dream-like beauty that struck him so many years ago.


    A tense silence lingered as the magus waited, intrigued to witness his vain resistance.


    Regardless, he took his time, not letting this monster wearing human skin pressure him into action. Instead, the memories he had made with Luna, Atlas, and the excited citizens flashed before his eyes. His lips rose as his heart warmed with the echo of their encouragements.


    ''Will they be mad if I do it now?'' He thought with a hint of amusement, recalling the citizen''s demands. ''Might as well to depart with... style!''


    Clenching his fists, he mobilised his mana, boosting his voice''s intensity and causing Luna''s hair to bristle.


    "Your transgression ceases now!"


    His words resounded like a celestial edict as his fists trembled and the fire in his heart blazed brighter than ever.


    "Witness the all power of humanity!"


    Clenching his teeth, he mobilised everything he had to feed the inferno, making it roar with his defiance. Like a wildfire, it engulfed his body, making the marks branded over it brighten under his coat.


    "I"


    His vine-like hair blazed, fluttering like a torch to guide and protect humanity, and a chaotic storm of energy ignited his eyes.


    "AM"


    His clothes vaporised, revealing his mangled and rickety body while his mask flew in the wind. Yet, despite his appearance, his aura was more threatening than that of a genuine titan.


    Luna''s eyes widened in pure terror as she understood what he was doing. She had foreseen it a year ago and planned to stop him. But the situation was different. She couldn''t. Instead, she forced a smile despite the tears streaming down her multi-colored eyes.


    "Show him who you are! Adam!" She screamed, her heart pounding painfully in her chest.


    Then, she vanished, using a portion of mana to displace her core deeper underground to protect it. Yet, despite the distance, she still heard his power-imbued voice and shuddered, recalling why she loved him.


    "ATOMIC!"


    As the words thundered, the world lost its colors, turning into a canvas of black and white forms under the magus'' enlarging eyes. Sadly, he wasn''t given time to think before Adam detonated his heart and the eight circles hovering around it like an atom.


    Yet, only a deafening silence followed despite the rumbling and shattering cave. Gradually, the magus witnessed the blast propagate like a scourge ravaging everything in its path. Stunned into mutism, an icy shiver ran down his spine. He could see it because of his unnatural strength, yet the real speed was horrifying.


    ''I should have come with my real body!'' He thought, feeling space crack as a scalding heat assaulted him. Trying to dodge such an immense spell would be a fool''s choice. He knew it. So, guided by experience, he chose the best option.


    He mobilised all his mana, heart bleeding as he sacrificed the souls he had collected to survive. If he endured, nothing could stop him from retrieving Luna''s core. So he gritted his teeth and swallowed the loss.


    In the blink of an eye, a whirlwind of souls grimacing in agony twirled around him like a multi-layered shell just in time.


    Yet, his eyes bulged as he saw long fissures run on the outer barriers before they shattered like glass one by one.


    His proud and confident demeanor crumbled upon realising he might perish so close to his goal!


    "NO!" He roared, decisively cutting a part of his soul to feed the last barrier separating him from his doom.


    Despite the atrocious pain, his eyes lit up. The shell held! It stopped the blast''s advancement like an impregnable wall.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s body faltered. His legs buckled as he felt the damaged strings of his life break. Yet his eyes still burned.


    ''Burn your mana! Burn your body! Burn your soul!'' His voice thundered in his mind as the marks branded into his soul pulsed and blazed like the rest of his body.


    Simultaneously, he touched onto something no mortal should have, alarming ancient and terrifying beings. He didn''t realise it, but his conflagrations became pure white and surpassed the perfect affinity rating, becoming something else entirely.


    Something the magus would experience and remember for years.


    The next moment, the world turned totally white as his last protection shattered in a split second.


    Before he could scream, the halted blast engulfed him, vaporising his monstrous energy and body in its wake before continuing its relentless charge for hundreds of kilometers. Nothing resisted it. Rocks melted, lava evaporated, and the world shook.


    Then, as if the halted time had resumed its course, the world recovered its colors and sounds.


    BOOM


    Rubbles rained from the ceiling as the eviscerated earth left the sky''s dim light filter through the monstrous crater. A colossal cloud of dust rose, engulfing everything in sight in a veil of glistening particles.


    Meanwhile, Adam plopped to the ground, his charred body unable to stand. His circuits had melted, his heart exploded, and his soul almost entirely burned in his last effort. Yet, he weakly smiled.


    ''I... protected... everyone,'' he thought, darkness engulfing his mind and death whispering in his ears.


    ''Now... I... can... rest...''


    Honestly, he was satisfied and didn''t have any reason to live. His life had been meaningful and would pave the way for humanity''s rise. He could disappear in peace.


    As darkness filled his vision, a cheeky voice he recognised reverberated in his ears, making him doubt his sanity.


    "You won''t!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he felt his soul leave his body and rush towards the item Luna had dropped: Atlas'' eyes.

 Chapter 362 - 362: Branded Heretic

    A sensation of weightlessness engulfed Adam before his eyelids fluttered with difficulty, and he forced his eyes open. The first thing he noticed was the wind whipping against his body, then that his charred body was gone, replaced by a flickering spectral frame. Finally, the large circular plaza he was falling toward and the many ghosts populating it.


    "Catch him, guys!"


    The same voice resounded, followed by the excited cheers he was used to hearing each time he returned to the city.


    "Prometheus!"


    "Humanity''s most crazy monster!"


    "More importantly! He said it!"


    Confusion flashed in his eyes as he wondered why they didn''t resent him. After all, he had been the one who killed them all. But before he could think, thousands of smiling faces filled his eyes. Then, thousands of arms reached for the sky to catch him.


    And a particular pair drew his attention as they grabbed him with affection.


    "Got you, brother!"


    The voice sounded again, forcing a realisation to rumble like a thunder strike in his mind. He had heard it right before!


    "H-How?" He asked, his luminous eyes trembling in stupefaction as he gazed at Atlas'' grin.


    "Hahaha. How do you want me to reincarnate if my soul vanishes? Of course, I had to hide it here before dying!" Atlas chuckled, winking and raising his thumbs as he always did after a successful prank.


    Unlike his usual reaction, Adam''s lips stretched into a warm smile, and an ethereal tear rolled down his cheek.


    "I-I... I''m happy to see you, brat." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without giving him time to answer, he hugged him. Laughing and crying simultaneously, relief filled his pierced heart, fixing a few holes caused by his guilt. His friend would reincarnate, too! Humanity would have a reliable guardian with him, and he could disappear from everyone''s memories without regrets.


    "I am, too. You scared me after you vaporised the city, though."


    He heard Atlas'' words, feeling his gentle pats on his back and his shuddering soul in his embrace. With everything he had seen, the brat must have been terrorised or even believed he had betrayed them. Thankfully, the scattered pieces of his plan fell into place. And now, only the last one needed to be slotted to fix everything.


    After a moment, he pulled back, seeing the citizens'' teary eyes with a wry smile.


    Noticing his confusion, Atlas extended his finger towards the bright blue sky and explained.


    "We watched everything you did together. Of course, we all believed you went crazy at first. Many wished for you to die in a ditch like the venomous snake they thought you were. But after you met with Luna, we all understood..."


    His voice cracked, marking a pause as everyone hid their guilty expressions behind rapid nods.


    "We all understood that your definition is wrong! How can you call yourself a monster when you are humanity''s savior? You are our hero!"


    "Humanity''s hero!"


    "He is right!"


    "Stop flogging yourself! You did nothing wrong!"


    Many passionate screams met Atlas'' declaration, each coming from the bottom of their heart. No matter how Adam perceived himself, he was their strong and cool hero!


    Faced with their heartfelt acclamations, his face distorted into a complex grimace.


    ''Are they out of their minds? I''m not a hero! Atlas and Mnemosyne are! They died to protect the city in my absence.''


    He shook his head, knowing from experience it would be useless to reason with the crowd when suddenly, his flickering frame began to collapse on itself. It was time to go.


    "I''m glad I got the chance to see you all one last time," he said, his smile stretching his lips as he swiped his eyes through the crowd. Then, he focused on Atlas, patting his shoulder.


    "Don''t be too mad at Luna. She did her best with the little means she had at her disposal. Protect and guide humanity well."


    His words lingered as a tense silence descended on the plaza. They had thought that by bringing him here, his condition would stabilise. Yet, it only grew worse by the second.


    Everyone''s eyes reddened, tears of unwillingness gushing, but they were powerless to help him. After all, they were the regular souls of regular humans.


    "No! Don''t die, Prometheus!"


    "Hold on a little longer! Luna''s reincarnation spell is almost ready!"


    They screamed, their grief-filled voice warming his heart. Never had he imagined they would feel in debt. He closed his eyes, grateful for their support and satisfied with this ending.


    "Not under my watch!"


    Suddenly, Luna''s voice reverberated through the plaza. Her figure materialised before him, clutching a tattered mass of gray energy in her hand a second later.


    His eyes snapped open in surprise, and his heart wavered as he looked at her beautiful face and determined eyes. Then, his brows shot into a stupor as she shoved the mass into his spectral frame.


    "Quick, use your spell to stitch your soul!"


    Her hands trembled, eyes sparkling with anticipation. After the Magus died, she relentlessly searched for a way to preserve him from death until she noticed it. The lingering fragments of the magus'' soul that had been used to fuel his defensive spell. In the blink of an eye, she gathered them into a compact mass before diving into the eyes to deliver it.


    With such a powerful soul, hope filled her drumming heart. She was sure he would survive.


    However, contrary to her expectations, Adam shook his head, sighing.


    "You are safe, and a new page turns for humanity. Neither of you needs me anymore... I''m tired, Luna..."


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he felt delicate threads composed of vibrant life force sew the dense essence with his soul against his will. Then, he heard her aggrieved tone.


    "You''ll never die. I''ll prevent you even if you want to!"


    Forcefully manipulating his essence, she restored his mana circuits. With each passing second, his flickering soul became denser. Yet, he frowned and opened his mouth to speak.


    But before he could, Luna spoke first.


    "If you are tired, sleep for a few years, even a decade, if you need to, but I won''t let you leave me!"


    The rumbling of thunder echoed her words as ominous dark clouds gathered, obscuring the bright sun''s rays and plunging the plaza into darkness.


    Meanwhile, the citizens'' expressions of relief after noticing Adam''s recovery collapsed. Their faces distorted into fearful grimaces, believing Luna would sacrifice them again.


    However, her stuttering voice and chattering legs broke their suspicions.


    "N-No!" She wailed, her heart racing in despair before gazing at Adam in the eyes.


    "They marked you as a heretic. Those clouds will chase your soul relentlessly until they eradicate it from the universe."


    Nothing could save him, not even her. She knew it because she also held the authority to mark earthlings as heretics if they committed heinous crimes against her. Yet, she could feel it in her trembling bones. The clouds shimmered with boundless energy, much more than what she had. If she tried to stop them, they would vaporise her, too.


    "Calm down, Luna. Ready the ritual and reincarnate everyone," Adam said, his hand finding her shoulder in a comforting gesture.


    Unafraid by the terrible lights flashing above his head, he then walked to Atlas, his lips curling into a smirk.


    "Still down to forget everything and restart anew?"

 Chapter 363 - 363: I Refuse To Reincarnate

    Atlas gazed at him, his brows raised in confusion before a smirk crept onto his lips. With a high five, his palm met his brother''s as he answered.


    "Of course! Let''s forget this terrible past!"


    Adam smirked back at the brat before turning to Luna, a calculative light flashing in his eyes. His mind raced for a second, thoughts colliding to form ideas before he nodded.


    "Can you make everyone forget everything for thirteen years? Then, activate the interface and offer them to remember?" He asked, willing to give everyone a choice. After all, brave men and women have fought throughout history to assert their free will against tyranny and oppression. He would never impose his decisions on others.


    "I won''t let you forget me!" Luna yelled through gritted teeth, her palm covering her throbbing forehead. Yet, despite her reluctance, death loomed over their heads, leaving her no time to sort her chaotic feelings. With trembling lips, she forced herself to answer.


    "You have my memory manipulation ability. I can''t recover it before you die, and even if I do, it''ll take too much time."


    "An easy problem to resolve."


    He shrugged, stepping away from Atlas. Closing his eyes, he felt his mana surge through his newly recovered circuits and nodded in satisfaction.


    Then, he winked at Luna.


    "Let this be my last stunt."


    His voice resounded as his luminous eyes blazed to defy the darkened sky. He could resolve the ominous clouds'' threat by disappearing since they were locked on him. However, Luna made it transparent that she wouldn''t allow him to. Even now, he could see her trembling pupils and how she bit her lips in anxiousness. So, how could he die without dying?


    ''Become someone else!'' He thought, feeling the time had come to leave all his guilt, sufferings, and regrets behind. That''s the answer he found. With it, he would grant Atlas'' wish and find the rest he came to long for after years of constant burden and grief.


    Without wasting a second, he raised his palm and called for his spell.


    "Atomic blade!"


    Echoing his words, his shimmering blade roared to life, its pressure distorting the air. Steam rose and billowed around him in a mysterious yet captivating dance as the water particles evaporated.


    Upon hearing the dangerous sizzling noises fill the place, everyone''s eyes widened in confusion, the same question thundering in their minds.


    ''What is he going to do?''


    Eyes bulging and jaws dropping in disbelief, they witnessed the answer the next second.


    Adam manipulated the weapon to hover above him. With a determined thought and stony calmness, he caused the air to crack and melt as he cleaved his soul in two halves. Gritting his teeth to endure the agony in silence, his mind raced to focus on something hidden deep within him: the fissured shimmering box containing his emotions.


    ''You are now free! Become a better version of myself. No, even better. Become someone else entirely!''


    Fighting the encroaching darkness slithering like a snake ready to engulf his consciousness, he shattered the box in the first half.


    Next, he linked both with an invisible yet unbreakable soul chain. Finally, he hurled the second half, making it phase and rest inside Atlas'' body.


    Simultaneously, the ominous cloud charging their strike rumbled and twirled as if confused by their target''s abrupt disappearance. They lingered for a dozen seconds, scanning every soul in the plaza before vanishing as mysteriously as they had appeared.


    As Atlas shuddered in dread and confusion and the bright sky reappeared, Luna''s beast-like roar reverberated in his ears.


    "I won''t accept it!"


    Despite the threat''s disappearance, her heart bled in her tightening chest. Eyes reddening, and fists shaking, she gazed at the half-soul''s dimming eyes as sorrowful tears rolled down her cheeks. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She gasped loudly, noticing his moving lips and reading his last message on them.


    "I love you."


    Her nails dug into her palms and her teeth pierced her trembling lower lips, filling her mouth with a bitter taste.


    "I love you too!" She wailed, her legs weakening under her emotions'' assault, making her plop to the ground powerlessly.


    Tender memories of the time they spent together flashed before her eyes. From their rough first meeting to the violent yet strangely enjoyable years they spent defending the city''s wall. She recalled their different approach to solving their desperate situation, his unwavering resolve when confronting adversity, his deep empathy towards humanity, and his unbending loyalty to her.


    Finally, she remembered the first time he declared loud and clear his love and how he unburied his name to convince her to follow his plan.


    Upon thinking about it, her eyes lit up. Hurriedly, she pushed herself off the ground, stumbling a few steps before reaching him.


    "I''ll reincarnate you before it''s too late. You can keep your memories and personality if I act quickly," she yelled, mobilising a colossal amount of mana to quick-start the ritual.


    However, she froze in disbelief the next second as his feeble voice reached her ears.


    "I refuse to be reincarnated."


    A tremor jolted her body, and an ocean of confusion billowed in her mind. Yet, she had no time to waste. In the blink of an eye, she recovered to continue.


    But... it was too late. In that second of hesitation, Adam''s eyes completely dimmed.


    "WHY?!" She roared, her fist cutting through the wind like a laser ray. The plaza''s sturdy slabs shattered as she closed her eyes in despair.


    As the dust particles glimmered under the sun''s rays, Atlas moved to her.


    "We have to accept his choice."


    His voice wavered in a vain attempt to mask his anguish and helplessness. He scanned the gray smoke billowing ominously around his brother''s frame, a bitter smile stretching his lips.


    Luna''s eyes followed his, landing on the deep darkness veiling Adam''s features. Her sorrow doubled the next moment as she felt her memory manipulation return to her, proving that the Adam she knew and loved was truly gone. Worst, her recovered ability would be useless since she couldn''t manipulate what she did not possess or didn''t exist anymore.


    "I don''t care," she muttered, her shoulders trembling and the plaza rumbling under her feet before she roared.


    "''I''ll bring him back!"


    She glared at Atlas, gritting her teeth. Accept his decision? Why would she when he had been forced to take it? She knew her mind wasn''t working properly. Maybe her prolonged contact with Adam made her emotions more apparent, but she didn''t care.


    "If not for your stupid ideas! It''s YOUR fault if he is gone!"


    Her words hung heavily in the plaza, shocking everyone.


    "You wanted to forget?" She spat, blurring in his enlarging eyes before he could react to her sudden outburst. Then, She clutched his forehead, her hands as firm as a dragon''s claws.


    "Forget everything then!"


    With a silent command, she activated her ability, erasing every memory he had. In the blink of an eye, Atlas'' body lost all strength before he could understand what happened. Like a stringless puppet, he fell to the ground when she released her grip, his eyes dull.


    Yet, Luna''s rage was far from quenched. After all, she never cared for him or any human except Adam.


    "As this planet''s consciousness, I hereby banish you from Earth. Should you step foot in my domain, the heretics'' fate shall await you!"


    Her voice resounded with unquestionable authority, scarring the silent citizens into a muted stupor as she activated the ritual.


    "Out of my sight, traitor!"

 Chapter 364 - 364: Awakening to Doubt

    As Luna''s voice boomed with rage, Adam''s eyes bulged in shock despite the noise of reality collapsing like glass around him.


    He had learned so many things during this memory recollection. Much more than what he had hoped for. Yet, like a hammer striking a vase, each revelation shattered a part of his beliefs. Despite the glistening shard crashing around him, he remained silent, too engrossed in his thoughts to notice them.


    ''Prometheus was... a hero?''


    This ludicrous idea rumbled like a thunder strike in his mind more than anything else. Even if he refused to admit it, he had objectively been one. Between the preservation of humanity, the creation of the system, his scam-like plan to reincarnate earthlings, and their access to the dream place, he had to admit it. Prometheus was brilliant and much crazier than him.


    He had been much more powerful, too. He couldn''t help but shudder in dread each time he remembered his last battle and how overwhelming the magic world''s overlord was.


    His goal to defy him suddenly sounded like a poor joke. He only witnessed his playful side and a few spells, yet he knew.


    He lingered for a moment, taking a deep breath to fix the raging tremors running through his spectral frame before continuing.


    He knew the magus could obliterate Earth in a blink if he turned serious.


    As an arcanist, Shepard could already ravage a kingdom in a single day. He couldn''t doubt the prowess of a magus. The better solution was for him not to provoke this force of nature and to keep living in peace.


    With a loud exhale, his focus shifted to the last scene... the moment of his birth.


    ''I''m truly just half his soul,'' he thought, a bitter feeling clutching his heart.


    Despite his mistakes, Prometheus had been an incredible man undeserving of such a sad end. Yet, his awakening meant his death. Somehow, he wavered after everything he had witnessed...


    "I don''t want to die, either!"


    His conflicted yell echoed in the disintegrating plaza. No matter what had happened, he was someone else, not Prometheus. And Julius, too. He was no longer Atlas, the prankster or humanity''s ardent protector. Instead, the boy was his brother and friend, someone he had educated and nurtured with his own two hands.


    Despite his deep respect for his original self, Adam vowed to protect his brother,, at all costs.


    However, a frown creased his brows the next moment as something didn''t add up. Prometheus clearly longed for death in his last year. Well, Adam could understand why after he fought for eleven years only to realise he would end up as the last human. Carrying the burden of seeing everyone die except him had crushed his heart progressively until he couldn''t endure it anymore.


    So, would he try to reincarnate despite his earlier refusal? In his friend''s body, no less?


    Doubts gnawed at his heart like a swarm of tiny insects as he pondered.


    With his understanding of him, he knew Prometheus wouldn''t. And if he wouldn''t, who kept sending messages to coerce him into reincarnating into Julius?


    "Was it Luna?" He gasped, icy sweat forming between his brows. Forget about the magus. He would die before seeing his shadow if Luna targeted him.


    "You are right."


    Prometheus'' voice resounded, feeble yet striking him like an explosion. Then, his vision cleared, making him realise he stood before the towering gate again. Prometheus leaned against his copy, gazing at him with a warm smile before continuing.


    "You slumbered for a month after Luna reincarnated Atlas, which is why you awakened in August, while Julius was born in July. Later, the magic world agreed to conduct the summoning. I suspect the magus pulled the strings behind the scenes. Maybe he aimed to locate our world through it or just wanted to steal our knowledge.


    Anyway, Luna divided humanity into sixteen batches and reincarnated them into the sixteen worlds I found before falling into a deep coma."


    Prometheus exploded into a fit of coughing after his long explanation while the copy massaged his back, his lips distorted in irritation.


    After a moment of silence, he continued.


    "You should have guessed already. Luna is inside the tower, managing it and your interface passively as she sleeps. But she never accepted my choice... That''s why your trials were on the harder side."


    Noticing Adam''s trembling fists and clenched jaws as his words lingered, his eyes softened.


    "You benefited from it, too. After all, she awarded you the first Manacore Heartgem she produced, so don''t resent her."


    "I will never forgive her! She even branded me a heretic!" Adam shot back, raising his fist in rage.


    Prometheus gazed at him in response, his eyes sparkling meaningfully.


    "But you stole a colossal volume of mana from her, probably enough to reincarnate half of humanity again."


    Silence filled the space for a second as Adam''s expression became complex. After a moment of reflection, he replied. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And she sent me to fight that mad bastard, Ignatius!"


    "That''s... true. But the tower''s design is to help humanity grow. Why don''t you try to see what you got, too?"


    Adam fell silent again. He knew Prometheus was right. The trial alone helped him banish the madness threatening to consume him. He also met Misha, someone he would never forget.


    As he pondered, his face shifting each second, Prometheus spoke again.


    "She planned for it to help you fix your flaws."


    He clicked his tongue, recognising Prometheus was right despite his unwillingness to forgive Luna. Then, he shifted the subject to a more pressing matter. After all, Luna would be of no concern if he died.


    "Now what? Are you going to absorb us to become whole again?"


    A tense silence engulfed the room. The copy trembled, unwilling to die, too. Yet they all knew that only one of them would leave this place.


    "You are blunter than me, like to prank more than Atlas, and are as proud as Luna," Prometheus chuckled, a mysterious smile stretching his lips and a bright ray of relief flashing through his sunken eyes.


    Like a flowery field he enjoyed looking at, the emotions and interactions with his friends transcended mere memories, branding themselves into Adam and turning him into a fine young man.


    He lingered for a moment before shifting the topic and leaving the question unanswered.


    "It''s time."


    As his voice resounded in the white room, a strange phenomenon struck all sixteen worlds simultaneously.


    A seizure jolted a hundred thousand youths celebrating their thirteenth birthday, causing them to collapse and wriggle in pain to the ground.


    In the Ashford mansion, the clinking of metal reverberated as Julius'' chained body trembled like a battered leaf before Nathan, Reynard, Alexander, and Gabriel''s somber expressions.


    "What is happening?" Gabriel asked, glaring at the active magic circle brightening the room under Julius.


    "The ghost is probably trying to come out," Nathan said, a calculative light flashing in his eyes. He knew everything about Julius, including the hour of his birth. "We can wait a bit longer before considering drastic measures. He''ll turn thirteen in twenty hours, at eight in the evening."


    Yet, he didn''t know that Luna hadn''t cared for those details and chose efficiency. The moment thirteen years passed, she had planned to awaken everyone''s memories simultaneously!

 Chapter 365 - 365: The Man Who Held Humanitys Sky

    Julius'' eyes snapped open. The wind howled as he lunged to his feet, his arm reaching for his waist before swinging in a smooth, lethal motion. Yet, as he felt his tense muscle cut through the air, his eyes narrowed upon realising his trusted gladius was gone.


    "Where am I?" He muttered, his eyes darting left and right to scan his surroundings before enlarging.


    He recognised the old shop he grew up in. But why was he inside? Did the Ashfords plan for this? Despite his nostalgia and silent prayer for grandpa Theodore''s soul, he warily eyed the place, searching for Alexander and Reynard.


    A moment later, his eyes lit up. His enemies weren''t there, but he saw his brother floating by the library, his grandpa resting behind the counter, and his mother sorting ingredients with a focused expression.


    "Big brother! Mama! Grandpa! How?" He yelled, rushing to Alina, tears of elation smearing his uniform. He had missed her so much in the last five and a half years and, finally, finally, he could reunite with her.


    Unfortunately, as he leapt to hug her, his arms phased through her body. Confused, he heard his heart drum against his tightening chest as suspicion reawakened in his mind. Was it part of their plan to force him to drop his guard?


    "Hateful bastards! Using my mother as a tool!"


    Clenching his fists and gritting his teeth, he spat before the light reflected from the colored flasks resting above his grandpa caught his attention. His eyes narrowed, and brows knitted in a pensive frown as he looked at Theodore''s old, smiling face.


    Despite his joy at seeing him again, it didn''t make sense for him to be here. After all, Gaston had mercilessly killed him...


    ''Even Eleanor never stepped foot into his shop. It can''t be an illusion, right?''


    His mind raced to find answers for a second, but before he could, a ringing noise resounded, shattering the silence. His yearning gaze lingered on his family for a moment before a glinting light caught his eye. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before his constricting pupils, a magnificent window appeared. Decorated with carved marble columns on the sides and a wide colosseum in the background, it exuded a sense of mysterious grandeur.


    As an ocean of confusion washed over him, he noticed a startling loading bar appear in the middle. He raised his hands, palms turned upwards in utter confusion before rows of texts manifested before his eyes.


    [Welcome summoned! This is your personal system interface. An exclusive informational tool at your disposal. Here, you can check the different paths you can tread to reach your full potential and become the strongest in the shortest time possible.]


    "What is this?"


    He scratched his head. Even if he understood each word separately, the full text''s meaning eluded him. However, he wasn''t given time to think as the text changed the next second.


    [Congratulations on surviving thirteen years away from Earth!]


    [Memory recovery protocol available.]


    [Do you wish to remember your life on Earth? Yes/No]


    Like sharp needles, a sensation of dread pierced his heart after he read the offer. His hair bristled, and a jolt ran through his body, making his legs tremble. Despite not knowing why he reacted like that, something appeared crystal clear: his choice would have terrible consequences.


    "I-I..."


    His mouth opened and closed several times, feeling a boulder weigh on his tensed shoulders. He wished his big brother was here to guide him, but like Theodore and his mother, he was only an empty replica. But he had to choose. He felt it.


    Like a machine, his mind raced for the next minutes as icy sweat dripped from his forehead. In the end, he didn''t know. He wanted to say yes to quench the withered land of curiosity yearning for an answer. Yet, something screamed at him to say no.


    "I-I want to know."


    His hoarse voice broke the silence, his hair bristling with dread. Truthfully, this feeling only intensified his desire to say yes. After all, what was forbidden was also alluring, especially to a curious young boy like him.


    Doubtful, his hand rose before the window, his finger hovering a few centimeters above the box he wanted to choose. He closed his eyes, his mind flashing with simulations of his brother''s potential choice. Then, his lips stretched into a smirk as he smashed the button.


    [You refused to remember your life.]


    Yes, he refused. In the vast majority of his simulations, Adam would have trusted his instincts, shrugged and refused, saying something like, "I didn''t need them for the past thirteen years. Of course, I''ll refuse if I feel they are dangerous!"


    Even if he questioned his choice, he wouldn''t become someone else at least. After all, what if he had been a villain or, worse, his brother''s enemy? No! Curiosity could search to annoy someone else because he wouldn''t risk his relationship for it!


    Reaching this conclusion, he sighed, his tense muscles relaxing as he gazed at the shifting text.


    [Loading interface...]


    Name: Julius


    Race: Human


    Talent: Sun-Grade: X¨©ngch¨¦ng D¨¡nti¨¢n W¨²j¨© (Forming the Dan Tian Limitlessly)


    Affinity: Nature


    Class: T3 Cultivator


    LVL: 1


    Exp: 0/40


    HP: 498/530


    Vitality: 53


    Strength: 53


    Agility: 53


    Qi: 65


    Intelligence: 2


    Free attribute points: 0


    Items: /


    Martial Art: Qing Ming Sutra of serenity.


    Note: Humph! Since you decided to renounce your past, I''ll close an eye and let you return. But never forget that my gaze is on you.


    A deep frown knitted his brows as he saw his stats for the first time. Despite his incomprehension, he puffed his chest in pride.


    ''At least they are well balanced,'' he thought before a shudder ran through him. ''Who is gazing at me?''


    Somehow, he didn''t like the idea of having a powerful entity capable of scanning his body so thoroughly observing him.


    As he pondered, a sudden additional window appeared before his eyes, its text sending wild tremors running through his body and shattering his thoughts like glass.


    [Personalised talent awakening protocol available. Proceed Yes/No]


    In the blink of an eye, his finger blurred and smashed yes before his mind even processed the message''s implications. It was common knowledge that each individual could only awaken one. So, could he have two because of the system? This idea caused his heart to race, making him forget his suspicions for a moment.


    [Personalised talent awakened: The man who held humanity''s sky.]


    [Description: A prankster met a taciturn hero once. Despite their early dislike for each other, they became good brothers. After a few years, gone to carry a mission, the hero charged his brother to protect humanity in his absence.


    For a year, the prankster fought the invaders with unbound ferocity, preserving part of humanity against all odds, and earning the respect of both Earth and its inhabitants before dying.]


    [Effects: Gaia hates you as much as she respects you. You inherited a fraction of her computing ability for your heroic deeds but are placed under her constant scrutiny.]


    Slack-jawed after reading the description, his mind momentarily froze. Then, he felt a torrent of thoughts rushing through him, and accelerating with each passing second, enhancing his cognitive abilities to an extraordinary level.


    "W-What happened?" He muttered, reeling in shock at his new talent''s effect. Not only did he now possess two, but they were both incredible.


    Without wasting a second, his eyes darted to his interface to confirm he wasn''t dreaming.


    Talent: Sun-Grade: X¨©ngch¨¦ng D¨¡nti¨¢n W¨²j¨© (Forming the Dan Tian Limitlessly)/SSS grade: The man who held humanity''s sky.


    "Hahaha. Will big brother be mad after I boast about it?"


    His innocent chuckles reverberated through the shop as he danced in joy, uncaring about the prankster or the hero''s story. After all, he had refused to remember.


    --------


    AN: An additional explanation for Julius'' case. Luna offers him to recover his memories herself. They are not sealed within him.

 Chapter 366 - 366: I Refused To Be Reincarnated

    In the meantime, Adam glared at Prometheus and the spectral window hovering before him, fists clenched and teeth gritted.


    [Congratulations on surviving thirteen years away from Earth!]


    [Memory recovery protocol available.]


    [Do you wish to remember your life on Earth? Yes/No]


    "I''m before you. You don''t have to use the system to ask," he sneered, pressing no without thinking. He had already said it; he was not Prometheus but himself, a different and unique individual. "You can continue calling yourself Prometheus because I''m the real Adam now!"


    Despite his brave front, he knew Prometheus could obliterate him in a breath if things went south. Yet, he refused to be assimilated.


    "I know. I gave you my name already," Prometheus answered, raising his hand feebly towards him.


    Following the movement, the screen''s text shifted, and more notifications appeared.


    [Individual successfully reached the age of thirteen.]


    [Erase and take the intended body''s consciousness space.]


    [Accept: Yes/No]


    His eye twitched as the hateful notification appeared. But this time, before he could smash his finger on no, Prometheus broke the silence again, his voice solemn and heavy with underlying meanings.


    "Luna initially chose this body for me, you know? It has enough potential to reach the magus rank without drinking a single potion... and has two talents."


    The revelation caused his hand to freeze for a second. It was just too shocking to learn about someone having dual talents. No, it was unheard of! As for the body''s potential? He had trained Julius himself. Of course, he knew how strong his little brother could become.


    But he didn''t care. Even if he died, he would not betray the boy.


    As his hand moved to press on no, Prometheus disturbed him once more, his voice enticing.


    "With his body, you''ll be both a mage and a cultivator. After a few years of secluded training, even the magus would have no choice but to flee before you."


    His jaw muscles tensed as he felt his teeth sink into his gums. Why was he trying to tempt him? Despite the boy''s distinct personality, Julius was still his friend''s reincarnation.


    "Shut up!" He lashed out, his tone spiteful and as sharp as thorns. "If you want to reincarnate, do it! Why are you wasting my time?"


    As his words echoed, he noticed Prometheus'' eyes narrow into threatening slits, causing an icy shiver to run down his spine.


    "Give your answer clearly if you are a man. Did you see me hesitate because Luna said I shouldn''t do it?"


    Astounded by the sudden shift in tone and the hostility he sensed from humanity''s hero, he... flared, too.


    Face distorted by a grimace and a vulgar finger extended towards Prometheus, he yelled, "And what do you want me to say, you fool?! I answered this question several times already! I won''t reincarnate into Julius'' body! And if you try to, I''ll blow myself up!"


    Under his boiling anger, he swung his arm fast enough to make the wind howl as he smashed [No].


    Unable and unwilling to hold back anymore, he continued. He had done his best to analyse the situation calmly. Yet, Prometheus made him walk in a circle like an idiot by asking the same questions several times.


    "I refuse to be reincarnated! And you should, too! Or did you value your brotherhood with Atlas only when he was useful, like a hypocrite? I knew you were a crazy bastard, but not to that point!"


    After his tirade, he closed his eyes, a satisfied smile stretching his lips. He had said what he wanted, and even after disappearing, he could puff his chest and raise his head, saying he defied a magus head-on.


    Seconds crawled by, a deafening silence lingering as he waited for Prometheus to end him. However, an annoyed snort reached his ear instead.


    "Are you happy now that he said it? Stop wasting my time, you shitty original!" The copy snapped as well, shocking them both.


    "I never thought both halves of my own soul would insult me together one day..." Prometheus muttered, stifling his laughter before answering.


    "I''m not satisfied. I want you to roar it with your soul! Make me believe you''ll always care for your brother!" He exclaimed, coughing as his voice cracked.


    Stunned by the demand, Adam tilted his head to the side, confused at first. Then, his eyes lit up, his heart hammered against his chest, and a grin stretched his lips. He knew what Prometheus wanted. After all, his life had been spectacular, and he wouldn''t want to go off without style.


    Taking a deep breath, he opened his mouth and roared.


    "I refuse to be reincarnated! I''ll explore this world with my brother and discover its hidden history! Together, we''ll become the strongest and surpass the hateful magus!"


    "And I accept your refusal! Take everything! You are the one and only Adam!" Prometheus roared back, tightening his grip on the copy''s shoulder and stumbling to him.


    Meanwhile, the copy''s eyes widened in disbelief as it understood what would happen next. Without wasting time, voice cracking and eyes trembling, he threatened, "Save Alina! I''ll devour you from the inside if you let her die. You hear me!"


    "W-What?" Adam answered, his eyes enlarging as he gazed at the copy with disdain. With his last sentence, sparkling eyes, and desperate tone, his sunshine''s identity became as clear as water. That crazy man fell in love with Julius'' mother!


    Despite his disapproval of the copy''s bizarre tastes, he promised. Anyway, he had planned to save Alina in the first place.


    As the copy sighed in relief, the trio stood face to face.


    Then, he saw Prometheus'' warm smile before his mouth opened.


    "Don''t worry about us. Luna will never let me truly disappear and probably knew I would choose to refuse again. But if you are not convinced, you can find your own method to help us."


    He winked before adding. "After all, this beautiful world is full of possibilities, correct? Even your problem has an alternative solution. You just failed to notice it despite its simplicity."


    Unfortunately, before Adam could ponder the cryptic hint, Prometheus grabbed him by the right shoulder while the glaring copy took his left.


    With a grin, he declared loud and clear, "I acknowledge and am proud of your existence. Today, all the bindings holding you back shall be shattered. I hope you''ll succeed in your ambitions!" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As his words echoed, Adam''s eyes bulged, his hair bristled, and his soul shuddered. He felt a familiar stream jolt through his body. A sensation of bliss assaulted him, causing him to stifle a moan of pleasure. He could feel it: the empty void in his soul filled up for the first time since his birth. With each passing second, he became more complete.


    Gradually, the copy and Prometheus disappeared, melding into him as his frame changed. The gray smoke billowing in an ominous dance around him condensed and turned golden. Multi-colored hues waved with it as a sensation of fullness filled his heart.


    Upon observing the changes, his smile stretched to reach his ears. Gone was the time when he had to care for the looming threat of his damaged soul.


    However, unbeknownst to him, more surprises awaited.


    "Status!"

 Chapter 367 - 367: I Know You Can Be The Best

    A grin stretched across his lips as a notification window flickered open the moment he called for his interface. It was finally time to unlock his own talent.


    [Personalised talent awakening protocol available. Proceed Yes/No]


    Without hesitation, he pressed on yes, his soul shuddering in anticipation. His mind wandered, imagining the incredible passive boosts he could receive with sparkling eyes as he waited.


    ''You''d better give me something worth the wait!'' he thought, hoping to obtain something on par with Julius'' talent level. Becoming a cultivator always excited him, but unfortunately, without a body, a dan tian, and meridians, he could only let his imagination run wild before facing reality.


    A sudden noise broke his reverie a few moments later. With a focused glance, he read the new notification, hope shining in his heart.


    [Personalised talent awakened: I know you can be the best!]


    [Description: A man sealed his emotions to ensure his survival. Ready to sacrifice all of humanity for his irrational determination, he later met a prankster and an amazing lady. Together, they...]


    "I know the story already. Won''t waste time reading it," he said, shaking his head after reading the amazing lady part. Luna was much more shameless than him in his opinion.


    With the description aside, he focused on the fascinating part: the effects.


    [Effects: Gaia loves you and believes you are the best. Sometimes, she''ll give you incredible rewards after conquering a trial. Once every year, she''ll help you raise a passive skill by a tier.]


    "..."


    For an entire minute, he spaced out as if a hammer colliding with his head shattered his views. Then, he recovered, a tsunami of thoughts crashing into his mind.


    "I-Is that for real?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The hesitant question reverberated in the white room. Using the noise as an anchor to calm his raging mind and the tremors jolting his body, he summoned his interface to confirm he didn''t dream.


    Name: Adam


    Race: Primal Spectre


    Affinity: Mana (Perfect)


    Talent: Ex grade: I know you can be the best!


    Job: Tier four alchemist


    Class: T3 Primal Weaver


    LVL: 9


    Exp: 620/10240


    HP: 534/534


    Vitality: 53.4


    Strength: 53.6


    Agility: 78.4


    Intelligence: 56.4


    Free attribute points: 0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Grimoire Beastaria, Luminous Wildblade, Blade of Adaptation, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye, Misha''s Genetic Code, Thomas'' Swift Shadow Legs, Manacore Heartgem.


    Spells:


    Passive: Mana Control T4, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2, Sword mastery T1, Mana Shaping T3, Mana cape T3, Nova''s lucky blessing T3.


    Note: Steal from me again, and I promise you, I won''t limit the clouds'' strength not to shatter your soul sea. And I am amazing.


    The first thing he noticed was the change in his race. Just like before, he didn''t care about it. He wanted to be human and nothing else.


    Then, his grin stretched to reach his ears. The talent was really here! Fists shaking in excitement, he imagined the boundless possibilities now within his grasp. He just had to stay alive to increase his strength. Of course, the time limit was a little long, but the effects were worth the wait.


    Laughing like a kid after realising the greatness of his talent, he immediately tried to use it on a long-forgotten passive skill.


    "I want to increase my enhanced intuition to the second tier!"


    His cheerful voice echoed in the place as he raised his fists above his head in excitement.


    Despite his hopes, a grimace crept onto his face. Even after two minutes, he felt nothing.


    "Is it not working?" He sighed in disappointment before shaking his head. He must have overlooked something to activate it.


    Rapidly, he checked his interface, searching how to use it before he read the threat on the note and paled. Luna wasn''t messing around. She would really make him suffer if he went against her interests again. After all, he wasn''t Prometheus.


    He took a profound inspiration to calm the fear crawling into his heart. Then, he focused on the note, finding a hint... or so he thought. Anyway, he acted on his discovery without wasting time.


    "Amazing Luna. Can you help strengthen my enhanced intuition, please? I promise not to steal your mana again!"


    Gritting his teeth, his eyes rolled in their sockets as he apologised. Yet, he prayed inwardly that it wouldn''t be a prerequisite to use his talent. Because no matter how amazing it was, he would hate it after a few times...


    Fortunately, a warm sensation spread around his chest the next moment, breaking his negative thoughts and filling his mind with joy.


    Since he never understood how to use his intuition actively, he checked his interface, noticing it jumped from the first to the second tier.


    "Yes!"


    He clenched his fists under his chin in joy. Even if part of the talent bothered him because he had to borrow Luna''s strength to use it, in the end, the upgrades would be his. It was the same for his weapons. The trait he liked the most about them was the intuition boost. But he equally disliked the fact that it was an external improvement.


    He pondered on this idea a little more, feeling he would need to improve his versatility to match the monstrous magus.


    ''I must become strong enough not to need weapons,'' he thought, fixing a new goal. He didn''t need them since mana was the sharpest one he possessed, anyway.


    With everything checked, his eyes narrowed into focused slits, his elation vanishing in a puff of smoke. Julius was still in danger and needed his help.


    Despite the pressing situation, he opted to act carefully and take his time. Julius would remain safe as long as he stayed in the dream place, according to Prometheus. So, instead of rushing like a furious bull into the lion''s maw, he had to prepare himself.


    Determination burned in his eyes as he crossed the towering gate to leave Prometheus'' soul sea. Then, he rushed through the dream place''s plaza under the red moon''s glow and threw himself into the portal leading to his soul sea.


    Without wasting a second, he flew above the verdant plain, cutting through the wind like a bullet for a few meters before kicking his box open and revealing its contents. More specifically, the human-looking puppet he had crafted.


    He gazed at it for a few seconds, puffing his chest in pride at the stylish creation before frowning.


    ''He said that all my limitations were lifted,'' he thought, hoping Prometheus didn''t share his tendencies for pranks. ''It''s the moment of truth.''


    His soul trembled as he gently patted the puppet. Unlike his last try, he felt no resistance this time! His hand phased through it. Then his arm, and finally his entire frame, as he grinned. ''I can possess it!''


    His soul nestled inside, he sent a surge of mana to activate the magic symbols engraved into the wood.


    The familiar hum of mana filled the air for a moment as the puppet''s vein-like channels came to life. Gradually, he sensed his soul bind his creation with joy.


    When he moved his fingers, the puppet''s responded. Then, he tried the arms, followed by the legs, and finally the head.


    Realising everything worked as he had imagined, his laughter broke his soul sea''s silence as he pushed his new shell off the ground.


    "Hahaha! I knew I could be the best puppet master!"

 Chapter 368 - 368: The Puppets Awakening

    With his limitations shattered, he finally obtained what he longed for: freedom. Adam knew the puppet''s possession was only the tip of the iceberg because now, he could move as he wished without Julius! However, confined within the beautifully carved wooden block, he had lost his sensations in exchange.


    Despite the inconvenience, joy brightened the puppet''s youthful face. The two odd gems serving as his eyes sparkled azure and emerald while noises of wood and bones rattling echoed in his soul''s sea. His heart lightened, free of the crushing burden weighing on it for a minute before the Ashfords'' looming threat registered, staining his positive emotions with gloomy spots.


    His face darkened with concern, and anger burned in his eyes. Those pests had never given up, even after five years and a half.


    ''I must rescue Julius.''


    War drums reverberated in compelling beats in his heart as determination blazed within him. But could he defeat two adepts? Or would there be more? He didn''t know.


    Despite his confidence hitting rock bottom, fresh ideas sprouted like greenery in his mind. After a moment, his lips stretched into a smirk.


    "The copy knew about Prometheus'' choice and acted all along. Hahaha."


    Laughter reverberated, and a realisation settled gently. During their fights, he had been forced to develop techniques on the spot under pressure. Yet, he had subtly been guided to design supportive ones instead of offensive ones. That''s what the copy tried to teach him, all to save Alina after possessing the puppet.


    After all, he could now protect it with a dense mana armor instead of the towering suit, which consumed too much energy.


    By adapting the mana claws, he could limit his consumption further, becoming a nightmare for mages as long as they couldn''t breach his defenses. Because in the end, no matter their tier, they would run out of mana. At that moment, he could behead them like defenseless chickens.


    After pondering the idea, his smirk stretched onto his somber face, giving it a sinister allure as he recognised its feasibility.


    "I''ll save the two of you and obliterate those snakes!" He declared, snapping his eyes shut and leaving the dream place to confront the hateful marquisate.


    ****


    Simultaneously, Gabriel Ashford''s pupils constricted. Pushing himself off his luxurious chair in a flash, he glared at the unconscious boy.


    "Did you feel it?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His question cut through the silent room as ominous shadows danced on the bright magic symbols covering the ground.


    "Yes. Mana is growing erratic by the second... He is finally coming out!"


    Reynard''s excited voice responded. They had been waiting for hours, and he wasn''t known as the kingdom''s most patient man. All this wait annoyed him, especially after he suffered humiliation when capturing the boy. Now, he wanted nothing but to shred his body and steal that soul Gabriel wanted so much.


    Yet, his trembling fists suddenly froze the next moment. Everyone''s eyes enlarged in shock as a bizarre spectacle unfolded before the boy. Unlike the ghost they had expected to see, forms weaved themselves from thin air in a gradual dance.


    Exquisite leather boots appeared first, followed by dark pants adorned with a clinking large belt. Then, a stylish red coat ending in tight brown leather gloves reaching the elbow fluttered amidst the mana. And finally, they saw a youth''s charming, almost feminine face.


    Alarmed, they eyed the intruder suspiciously. Despite Nathan''s year-long investigation, they had no information about the young, odd-eyed kid.


    "Who are you?! State your name and purpose!" Raynard commanded, already preparing his spells to attack the intruder.


    Meanwhile, Nathan shook his head in disdain. This uncle of his was smart but too stubborn and impatient. He would have realised it could only be Adam by taking five seconds to ponder instead of flaring.


    On the other hand, he understood what transpired in a flash. Well, the most significant part, at least. His plan had failed. The moment they threatened Adam, he disappeared only to return inside a bizarre body a few hours later, which could only mean one thing: he had fixed his flaw. And with it fixed, he couldn''t assimilate him to make his crippled mana circuits recover.


    As Nathan pondered his next course of action, Adam''s scornful voice resounded.


    "I''m Julius'' big brother, an apprentice, and... your death! Today, the Ashford family will cease to exist. Let it be a warning to the likes of you not to mess with me!"


    He was tired of losing against bastards like them. But it was fine. Now, he''ll ensure he will never be defeated again.


    Adam''s threat hung in the air, his eyes blazing in defiance. Without another word, he channelled his mana, weaving a complex armor of pure billowing energy around him. Simultaneously, he summoned his Blade of Adaptation and Luminous Wildblade, clutching and encasing them in elemental mana.


    Like a magical beast of the fourth tier, he leapt, aiming for the family''s head.


    "Humph. A kid still wet behind the ears, dares?!"


    Gabriel''s outraged snort echoed in his ears as the wind whipped against his clothes. Then, he saw the old bastard who made Julius suffer so much channel mana in response.


    "Crashing Tide!"


    Echoing Gabriel''s call, a torrent of violent water materialised, rushing towards him and threatening to shred his body into pieces.


    However, what could water do against his righteous fury?


    "Freeze!" He roared, a surge of pale blue mana leaving his hand and darting towards the billowing water.


    CRACK


    The noise of liquid freezing reverberated for a second as the lowering ambient temperature sent icy shivers down everyone''s spines. Like a river in winter, the spell stopped dead in its tracks as he landed on it, shattering the ice into glistening blocks before resuming his charge.


    Simultaneously, Reynard moved into action behind, using his most powerful spell to stop him.


    "Sonus Obstupefaciens!" He roared, clapping his hands with all his strength.


    CLAP


    The noise reverberated through the air, shattering the ice blocks in a rain of shards as a terrifying shockwave expanded around him at the speed of sound.

 Chapter 369 - 369: Alexanders Choice

    The deafening shockwave ruffled his brown hair in a wild dance and caused cracking noises to reverberate from his wooden frame. Yet, like a living being, the swirling mass of mana protecting him negated most of the damage by dismantling the spell''s mana.


    Propelled like a cannonball by the blast, he cut through the wind, reaching Gabriel with a mocking smirk. The sound attack''s primary threat came from its ability to shatter eardrums and force the body into a state of shock. He realised it in a second and gloated at the slack-jawed adept.


    "I have no body, fool!" He roared, swinging his arms at the hateful Marquis Ashford. "Die, snake!"


    His blades glinted death as they closed in like two magical beasts ready to bite his enemy''s neck before beheading him.


    However, Gabrial''s mouth snapped open, blurting his spell''s name a split second before he could end him.


    "Cerulean Bulwark!"


    He noticed his adversary''s constricted pupils and the fear dancing in them before a thick veil of water obscured his view.


    SPLASH


    His weapons struck against the liquid encasing Gabriel like a waterfall, causing him to frown in displeasure. Despite his best efforts to push through, the barrier proved too sturdy... for now.


    "You won''t leave this place alive!"


    His threat echoed as he changed the elemental properties encasing his blades. The threatening hue of magma encased his left while white steam rose from his right.


    Assaulted by both scalding and freezing cold temperatures, the defensive spell evaporated and cracked simultaneously in a cacophony of grating noises.


    Meanwhile, Reynard recovered from his momentary shock, understanding why his sound blast didn''t damage Adam. Since the ghost had no ears, most of his spells became as useless as Nathan in this battle. So, he had to rely on Alexander to help Gabriel. Yet, his cousin had silently watched on the sideline since the beginning, causing his blood to boil in his veins.


    "Alexander! What are you waiting for? Use your threads to control the bastard!" He yelled, clenching his fists and watching the steam rising from the thinning Cerulean Bulwark.


    "No. I won''t interfere anymore," Alexander answered, his expression complex with conflicting emotions.


    Despite his resolve to uphold his familial duty, Nathan''s last stunt weighed on his heart, crushing it with the weight of a mountain. Could they continue to do whatever they wanted as nobles without consequences? Including killing young and innocent students just to put an undeserving, empathy-less man on the throne?


    He had always known the answer but wanted to believe the Bellore bloodline could make the kingdom prosper again. Yet, the recent events proved to him several times that it wouldn''t. At some point in time, their family became a plague no better than parasites draining the people''s lives for their benefit.


    Disgusted by how corrupted his once glorious family had become, Alexander shook his head and said, "I advise you to stand back, too. We left Thorian''s side for a reason, not to follow someone worse than him."


    Upon hearing the ludicrous words, Reynard''s anger exploded, sending tremors jolt through his body.


    "Shut up, crazy idiot, and go help!" He barked, his veins throbbing on his reddened forehead. But as he opened his mouth to continue, his face distorted into an ugly grimace.


    "You dare?"


    His voice resounded weakly, overpowered by the sizzling sound of evaporation and freezing filling the air a few meters away as blood dripped from his joints.


    "Stay put and observe," Alexander answered, forcing his cousin to sit using the magic threads wrapping his joints. Then, he ignored him, focusing on Gabriel and Adam.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s smirk widened. He could feel the water pressure diminish as his blades crawled inch by inch towards Gabriel''s neck.


    "Geyser Strike!"


    Like a lightning strike, a sudden cry erupted before him, signalling Gabriel''s counterattack. However, would he be Adam if he didn''t predict it? After all, he faced an adept who could cast spells in half a second by naming them.


    Despite the casting speed, he would never lose against typical spell casters. Why? Because he could counter them entirely!


    CLACK


    With a snap of his fingers, he manipulated mana to crash against the rumbling earth before the water could explode upward. Assaulted by the energy fueling it, the spell collapsed into wisps, unable to activate properly.


    ''Double rare affinities and incredible mana control!''


    Gabriel''s mind reeled, fear tightening its icy grip on his heart. An apprentice shouldn''t be this strong. Yet, years of experience had honed his instincts. He wouldn''t let a brat defeat him.


    Rapidly, he recovered and prepared his next spell. But that was when he heard Adam''s annoyed voice.


    "I once fought a nightmarish man you knew. He sacrificed an arm, his life span, and one of the eyes he had been so proud of, all to hasten his victories. I killed him once, then fought against him for four years before killing him again. I must say, I adhere to his approach entirely!"


    "Gaston!" Gabriel yelped, his face draining of all colors as he remembered the anomaly. Adam''s declaration could only mean one thing: he didn''t give his all yet!


    In a hurry, he voiced his spells, uncaring about mana control even if they ended up weaker.


    "Impaling torrent, coral cage, severing stream!" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As his words lingered and mana billowed around him, his eyes bulged, and his heart almost stopped in dread.


    ''He has a third affinity?!''


    The idea rumbled in his mind, deafening the cracking mana as an icy shiver ran down his spine. He recognised the terrifying element. Anyone possessing it was regarded as a treasure as much as a terrible threat. ''Space!''


    While the realisation shattered his hope of survival, Adam''s glinting Blade of Adaptation cleaved the wind, leaving deep fissures in its wake before charging through the thin bulwark as if it didn''t exist.


    Then, silence. A deadly silence.


    SHATTER


    The wall supporting the room abruptly collapsed, sending rubble colliding with the ground and revealing the manor''s brightly lit corridor. Next, the forming spells dissipated into two halves as the cut air repaired itself gradually around them.


    Finally, Gabriel gazed at Adam in a stupor before his vision spun from top to bottom until his head collided with the ground. Blood sprayed like a fountain as his legs buckled and his body collapsed like a stringless puppet.


    Just like that, the influential and powerful marquis, the king''s previous councillor and the leader of the noble uprising faction, died in his own mansion.

 Chapter 370 - 370: Bargaining with Betrayal

    "Who''s next?"


    Adam turned, anger rumbling in his eyes like an erupting volcano. Each time he glared at the two teachers¡ªno, the two bastards¡ªa surge of reproach crashed over him.


    They had been there, plotting in plain sight against Julius and in his naivety, he believed Alexander had no ulterior motives.


    ''What a fool I am.''


    Indeed, a fool who trusted that Shepard, who couldn''t even manage his city-state properly, would have checked their backgrounds extensively. He wouldn''t make the same mistake again.


    ''Let it be a lesson not to trust others blindly because of their strength or position.''


    Like a bucket of icy water, Alexander''s solemn voice broke his thought process as his determination firmed in his mind.


    "I don''t want to fight you. Reynard is my captive, and Nathan is useless," the adept said, pointing at the two men before continuing. "You win." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite his pessimistic analysis of Adam, he had to admit that witnessing his elemental mastery sent a jolt course through him. After all, it was incredible for someone to wield three of the most potent rare affinities. Even Reynard stood on the ground, his mouth opening and closing in utter confusion.


    Truthfully, if he weren''t a ghost... or a puppet now? Anyway, he would have considered helping him in overthrowing Thorian and crowning him king. Yet, a ruler must have descendants, something Adam''s state wouldn''t allow. It was an iron-clad rule in his vision of the ideal kingdom of Belloria.


    ''What a shame.''


    A heavy silence lingered in the air as he gazed at Adam, waiting for his answer.


    "You already betrayed our trust once. I won''t believe you!" Adam said, his brows twitching in frustration.


    Without wasting time on useless blabbers, his blades glinted above the luminous magic circle as he stepped forward to end the three venomous vipers who dared kidnap his brother.


    However, he froze in his tracks as Alexander''s next statement sent a wave of realisation crashing over him.


    "Think about it. How can I betray you if I wasn''t on your side?"


    Noticing the impact his words had and that Adam seemed more prone to dialogue rather than senseless killing, he continued.


    "It''s time to reveal my goal. I''ve been observing the both of you to assess your worthiness as Bellorian citizens and drew several conclusions."


    His solemn voice reverberated in the room as he raised a finger to emphasise his words.


    "The kingdom is doomed with Thorian leading it. I first thought about my family to replace him, but the only candidate was this madman."


    He pointed at Nathan, who shrugged, unafraid of the dangerous direction the discussion veered to.


    Then, he glanced at the still-frozen Adam, sighing in relief before continuing.


    "To avoid my beloved country''s collapse, I considered separating our dynasty from the throne. That''s when I turned my eyes to Julius. He is a nice boy with great potential, knows how hard life can be for commoners, and has a lot of empathy. After a few years of guidance, I''m sure he''ll become an outstanding leader."


    Everyone''s expression distorted into complex grimaces.


    Nathan because he hadn''t seen that coming. Just like Reynard, he never considered the ludicrous idea of putting someone who didn''t carry the Bellor''s blood on the throne. Despite his high intelligence, he couldn''t predict what would happen in a fool''s head. And that''s how he saw this uncle of his now: a total fool.


    Meanwhile, Reynard''s brain failed to register the words for a moment, hearing sizzling noises instead. Then his eyes enlarged, and his fists tightened as he opened his mouth to yell.


    "Crazy dog! You want to destroy an eight-hundred-year dynasty because you don''t like the current rulers?"


    Alexander gazed at his cousin, shrugging and forcing his mouth shut.


    "There won''t be a next ruler if the country collapses under this current one''s reign."


    Then he turned back towards Adam, his lips stretching into a genuine smile and his eyes burning in righteousness.


    "You know everything now. With Gabriel dead, I can inherit his faction''s leadership and plan for the uprising."


    He outstretched his hand, letting the silence linger for a second before adding.


    "Leave your suspicion in the past and join me. We''ll rebuild this ruin into a magnificent country together."


    Stunned by the sudden offer and unable to verify Alexander''s claims, Adam stood rooted, his soul shuddering and his mind racing at maximum speed.


    ''Is he crazy?''


    Despite his struggles to understand Alexander''s words, his mind refused to process them. Since when did people select king candidates like that? Julius was just a poor commoner. He had helped him become a noble, sure. But still, there must be other nobles to consider.


    Anyway, that wasn''t even the problem. Why would Julius wage war to claim the throne in the first place? They lived well in the college and could probably stay there for at least ten years. And he didn''t want to think about how stressful the boy''s existence would become.


    He had seen it through Prometheus'' memories: rulership was a crushing burden. Each day was a battle to offer the citizens a better and safer life.


    ''It''s even worse than becoming a hero!''


    No, he wouldn''t accept it! How would they explore the world if the boy stood behind a desk to manage the country daily? Anyway, why was he thinking so much? It''s not like he would forgive Alexander just because he had grand ambitions. Yet, killing the adept wouldn''t bring him anything, either.


    After a moment of pondering, his lips stretched into a grin, and greed flashed in his eyes as he spoke.


    "You can ask Julius about this boring stuff. Instead, how do you plan to make me forgive you?"


    Alexander''s mind reeled in shock this time. Was a country''s crown not enough? Even if he wouldn''t wear it personally, he would hold eminent authority as the king''s brother.


    Icy sweat dripped from his forehead as his mind raced for a solution. A direct confrontation would strain any possible cooperation, and since Adam was willing to negotiate, refusing would only break the noble image he had built.

 Chapter 371 - 371: Bargaining Chips

    Shadows danced on Alexander''s face as his eyes narrowed in focus. He had a few hidden tier-four ingredients he could use to appease the ghost''s anger, yet doubts gnawed at him.


    After noticing Adam move inside the puppet like in an actual body, he somehow understood that ingredients and materials wouldn''t sway him anymore.


    ''But I have nothing else to offer...''


    Gritting his teeth, he recalled the tier-five staff he ordered a few months ago.


    ''Do I really have to give that?''


    An unbearable ache seized his heart like a vice as he thought about the weapon he was so excited to receive. Tier four items were already challenging enough to get. Therefore, losing a tier-five one before he could use it felt like receiving a devastating blow to his gut.


    ''If it can resolve the dispute and build a future for the country...''


    A bitter taste filled his mouth as he offered his staff to apologise.


    Before Adam could answer, Nathan interfered, his voice cutting through his hope like a fiery blade.


    "Do you really think he needs items? Think more while I buy my life."


    Nathan''s snort resounded through the room, breaking the silence and drawing Adam''s attention. Gazing into his odd eyes, he continued, his voice fearless and gaze firm.


    "My mother is taking care of Alina as we speak. If you kill me, she''ll die, too."


    Despite her uselessness, that''s why he had kept her alive for so many years. Alina was nothing more than a bargaining chip he planned on using to defuse the escalating tension if his plan failed.


    With a confident grin, he gestured to Adam''s trembling frame, awaiting his answer.


    Simultaneously, Adam''s bony teeth cracked after hearing the hateful offer. He also recognised the bastard''s familiar eyes: Jean Castle''s. Like a parasite nestled comfortably in the college''s library, he had been spying on them for a year unbeknownst to him.


    ''He is the mastermind.''


    The thought boomed in his head as his face contorted into an unwilling grimace. Sure, he could forgive Alexander after ripping him off because he stood on the sidelines and merely obeyed orders. But Nathan? Never. And his mother even less!


    ''But I can''t risk Alina''s life either...''


    Stuck in a moral dilemma, his thoughts wandered to find the best answer.


    However, noticing his hesitation, Nathan hammered the nail deeper with an additional bid.


    "I''ll release two thousand five hundred summoned, too."


    The words were plain yet struck Adam like a hammer.


    ''So many?!'' He thought, his eyes enlarging. They were all reincarnated earthlings, possessing a talent and, more importantly, Luna''s interface!


    As much as he wanted to see the snake mother and son pair dead, he felt a moral obligation to help them if he could. After all, his roots came from earth, too.


    Clicking his tongue, he said, "What stops me from killing you after you deliver on your promise?"


    With a shrug, Nathan answered, "I observed you for a year. I know you never lie."


    A tense silence lingered as they glared at each other. After a moment, Adam spoke again.


    "Swear not to target us ever again."


    He didn''t know if Eleanor lingered by the summoned, ready to end their lives with Alina''s. Even without that threat, the offer was objectively too good to refuse.


    Nathan''s eyes sparkled as his lips stretched into a vicious grin.


    "I can do better. Let me pledge allegiance to Julius if he accepts Alexander''s idea. With my sharp mind, conquering a few kingdoms will be a piece of cake."


    "As much as I hate that brat''s methods, I can confirm his intelligence."


    Alexander chimed in, his even tone betrayed by his trembling eyes. If a few words could save his nephew, why would he remain silent? They were sincere, after all.


    "Hum..."


    With a thoughtful sound, Adam tucked his fingers around his chin.


    Despite his aversion to Alexander''s idea, Nathan could be a great addition to Shepard''s kingdom-building project. He could also ask the snake to find more summoned or help improve Julius'' team strategies.


    ''He is a hateful enemy, but can be a useful ally...''


    A grin stretched his lips a second later. He was convinced.


    "Ok. You are in. But I don''t want to see Eleanor, so leave her somewhere far from my sight."


    Not expecting his mother to be included in the deal, Nathan''s emerald eyes sparkled as he nodded in response. Then, he stepped back, falling silent again.


    Adam refocused on Alexander now and refused his offer. Weapons were not the answer he sought to rise in strength, making the staff useless. Instead, it was mastery.


    Stunned by the refusal, Alexander''s composure faltered as a jolt ran through him. However, a sigh of relief escaped his lips as he heard Adam''s demand.


    "I want two things. First, what''s yours is mine. Second, you''ll teach mana control to all the summoned. Easy, right?"


    Like a black-hearted merchant, Adam''s lips curled into an innocent, even warm smile as he extorted the adept mercilessly.


    ''Why do I feel he got more than just the staff,'' Alexander thought, his arms trembling as he stifled the outraging words he wanted to say. Then he nodded, squinting and biting his quivering lips in pain. The metallic taste of blood filled his mouth, and his heart bled. Yet, despite the bitterness, he still answered with a defeated voice.


    "Take everything..."


    "Great! Give the items to Shepard once we return." Adam clapped his hands, a satisfied smile stretching his lips. Then, pointing at Reynards, he asked, "What do we do with him?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He won''t jump ship for the time being. Let me try to convince him in private," Alexander answered, looking his cousin in the eyes. A moment later, he dragged him through the collapsed wall before entering a luxuriously decorated room.


    Meanwhile, Nathan outstretched his closed fist before Adam, letting a key glisten under the bright light.


    Without asking questions, Adam grabbed it, turned and crouched to open the lock binding Julius.


    Next, he approached the boy''s ear and whispered playfully, "Wakey wakey, sleeping beauty."

 Chapter 372 - 372: Alinas Imprisonment

    With a gentle nudge, he shook Julius, his lips rising in a grin. Somehow, he found the gesture amusing since their situation was reversed for once.


    The boy''s eyelids fluttered under the magic circle''s mystical light a few seconds later. Alarmed by the insistent shaking, his right hand surged with Qi, squeezing Adam''s forearm in a vice. Then, his hazel eyes snapped open, scanning his surroundings as his lips curled downward.


    "Who are you?"


    Squinting, he glared into the azure and emerald eyes of the youth who awoke him in dread. After noticing the magic symbols pulsing with mana beneath him, he understood where he was in the blink of an eye.


    ''They brought me to their mansion.''


    After they abducted him, he knew they would conduct a ritual using the circle to steal his brother''s soul, as Gaston had tried almost six years ago.


    Before he could reflect further, Adam spoke, unbothered by the force applied to his forearm.


    "I''m the underworld''s guardian. Everything you see is an illusion I created to show you how you died. Then, I''ll judge your soul based on your life choices and actions."


    "What?! I died?!"


    Stunned by the sudden revelation and the solemness in the youth''s voice, his pupils constricted, and his hair bristled. His grip grew weaker as a chilling realisation reverberated in his mind.


    As his breathing became ragged and tears of unwillingness pooled in his eyes, a sudden hearty laughter filled the room. Confused, he gazed at the laughing boy, noticing the familiar clothes his brother had bought from Asha.


    A surprised yelp escaped his lips. After the initial shock, he recognised the voice and annoying grin stretching the odd-eyed youth before him.


    "Big brother? But... How?"


    "Yup! I''m inside the puppet I crafted," Adam answered, helping the boy up gently after his prank. Despite the questionable timing, he had to break the boy''s suspicions. Knowing him, only something he was extremely familiar with could do the trick. Therefore, he opted for this approach.


    Wasting no time, a warm smile stretched his lips as he continued, shocking the boy with the excellent news, and making his questions about the puppet vanish from his mind.


    "You are safe, I''m too, and now we''ll free your mother."


    He felt the tremor jolting Julius'' body. He knew how heavy her absence weighed on his heart. But now, everything would be fine, and they would finally reunite.


    With a decisive turn, he stared at Nathan.


    "Lead the way."


    Then, placing a comforting arm around Julius'' shoulder, they followed close behind.


    They navigated the mansion''s luxurious corridor, feeling the soft red carpet under their feet. Bright magical devices chased the night''s darkness away, and exquisite paintings depicting the Ashford family members hung on the walls.


    A moment later, Nathan''s hand phased through a thick wall, surprising them. Next, dust rose as the ground swallowed the obstacle, revealing a hidden stair leading down.


    "My mother''s magic. She cast an illusion to hide the lever."


    He heard Nathan''s explanation, finding the idea intriguing.


    ''I''ll study what I can do with illusion later,'' he thought, excited to develop his abilities. But for now, Alina was the priority.


    After a short walk, a cavernous space opened before them, revealing an underground prison. The terrible stench of sweat and decay assaulted their nose in vicious waves to suffocate them.


    Julius'' chest tightened as he noticed the youth''s rickety body sprawled behind their cage''s rusted bars. They were all his age, meaning he could have been in their place. The realisation sent a torrent of horror crash against his heart as his shoulders trembled.


    "This is inhuman!"


    A yell uncontrollably escaped his lips as anger boiled in his veins. They were just kids, yet were treated with such barbaric cruelty. Was that what one of the most prominent noble houses should do?


    "No matter what birth privilege they have, they shouldn''t treat others like that!"


    "I agree," Adam said, his eyes narrowed into slits and his voice icy.


    Feeling the storm hiding behind his brother''s words, he sobered up. Adam had never shown such a strong reaction for strangers before, making him ponder the reason.


    Like a computer, his mind drew and dismissed theories before he selected the simplest and most glaring.


    ''They come from the same place.''


    A painful pang struck his heart. Despite his brother''s chaotic reactions, he knew how loyal and good-natured he was. Seeing people from his world in such poor condition must have infuriated him.


    Contrary to his expectations, a tense silence engulfed the prison. Instead of his brother''s outraged roars, he heard his calm voice, followed by the hollow thud of his steps echoing through the fetid halls.


    "Alina first, the rest later."


    Warmth filled his heart as he followed. He still prioritised his mother.


    After walking through and enduring the disgust caused by the place, a woman sitting comfortably before a cell greeted their eyes.


    Her blond hair reflected the dim light as she lazily yawned when she heard the approaching footsteps.


    Her delicate robe fluttered as she pushed herself off her chair, a grin stretching her lips.


    "I knew you would succeed! Can you use mana already? Did you unlock your affinity? Do you feel stronger?"


    Eleanor threw a barrage of questions before even seeing her son. With their arrangement, she knew he was alive, after all. And only her family could come to this place, anyway. So, when she noticed Julius and a strangely dressed youth accompanying Nathan instead of her cousins, her brows shot up in confusion.


    "What is happening, Nathan?!" She screeched, chaos brewing in her mind. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We failed. I bought our lives back, so step aside and don''t act rashly," Nathan answered, straightforward, cold, and fearless, as always.


    Yet, Eleanor was anything but calm. Did her son turn into an idiot? He brought them to Alina, their only way to survive! He should have threatened them into leaving before releasing or outright killing the useless peasant instead. Now, they lost the upper hand and were at their mercy.

 Chapter 373 - 373: Shadows of the Past

    The icy realisation caused her body to shudder. Death stood before her, and the one who brought it to her doorstep was her own son. She had lived long enough amidst the corrupted nobles to know not to trust anyone. Not her father, not her cousins and even less a commoner.


    Panic. A dreadful panic seized her thought process, shackling her logic and making her ignore Nathan''s words.


    Like a cat having its tail stepped on, she turned, rushed, and opened the cell. A light glinted as she drew a short dagger from her boot and placed it under Alina''s jaw.


    "If you move, she''s dead!"


    Her cracking voice echoed menacingly, yet her rapidly rising chest and ragged breathing broke her threatening image.


    "Nathan, come here! I''ll get us out!"


    However, Nathan sighed, shook his head, and rolled his eyes. Stepping to her, he noticed a hopeful smile stretch her lips. Meanwhile, Alina''s face presented a complex mix of emotions. Hope flickered in her trembling eyes as tears rolled to her trembling lips.


    With a simple gesture, a finger over his lips, he showed her to remain silent as he passed Eleanor and stood behind her.


    "Great! Now, let the two of us leave. I''ll release the harlot a few kilometers aw..."


    As Julius'' eyes trembled in fury upon hearing the snake woman insult her mother, his brow shot up in confusion, and his mouth hung open in shock.


    Simultaneously, Adam shrugged, knowing it would happen, as the sound of Eleanor''s body plopping to the ground echoed in the fetid underground prison.


    His steely green eyes uncaring, Nathan knocked her down before she could escalate the situation further.


    "Julius!"


    Free from the threat, Alina picked up her tattered dress and lunged at her son.


    Similarly, Julius rushed at her, his tears glistening in the dimly lit prison.


    "Mama!"


    They embarrassed each other in tenderness, tears of relief and joy gushing down their cheeks.


    Although he found the warmth he had dreamed of for so many years, Julius couldn''t help but notice his mother''s poor physical state. Her limbs were as thin and frail as twigs, her hair as dry as straw, and many blue concussions covered her once spotless skin.


    Adam noticed them, too. He even caught a missing tooth and a few scars here and there, making him realise what will happen next. After all, no one knew Julius better than him.


    Subtly, he circled the mother and son, positioning himself before Eleanor. Even if the scene warmed his heart, and he owed Alina much, he would uphold his promise. Because if words lost their meanings, why would he speak them?


    As he watched, Alina whispered amidst her tears, her voice cracking with emotions.


    "I knew you would survive. I missed you, my baby."


    "I missed you, too. Sorry... sorry for taking so long to save you," Julius said, the emotions he had suppressed for many years exploding in his chest.


    He always regretted that fateful night... No, he hated it. Not only did he lose his mother, but he also lost against Smith and almost died in Gaston''s hands. Even after surviving thanks to his brother, fighting with his life on the line and ending in a four-year coma, he could do nothing to save her.


    Without his brother, he couldn''t even protect himself against most threats. For months, he lived in the woods, travelling by foot in the dangerous wilderness, everything to avoid the Ashford''s regular combs. Animated by the brilliant hope of reuniting with her one day, he never gave up despite the harshness.


    And after five years and a half, that joyous day came. He could finally feel her warmth again and enjoy her presence. How many times did he dream of walking the streets with her and his brother? Of eating a hearty meal or appreciating the calm breeze and the scent of nature under the bright sky together.


    Despite his longing, he endured, endured, and endured again, hiding his deep emotional distress behind layers of confidence. But in truth? He was just a boy. That''s why he never asked for help. Why would mighty individuals like Shepard move a finger and risk death to help him?


    It was the same for Selene. He clearly had no interest in him or Adam and only invited them for a night to enter his soul sea the following day. They were acquaintances at best but by no means friends.


    But it didn''t matter anymore. His brother somehow fixed everything while he was stuck in that mysterious place. And now bright rays pierced the ominous clouds tormenting his young heart.


    Yet a dark spot hidden in a bleak corner remained. His teeth cracked as his eyes landed on Eleanor. That hateful witch had mistreated his mother for years!


    Gently, he pulled back from his mother''s embrace and held her wet, sunken cheek affectionately before rising to his feet.


    Then his eyes hardened, and his heart roared vengeance as he glared at Eleanor.


    Without a word, he mobilised his Qi as he lunged like a horrifying tier-three magical beast, ready to eviscerate the person he hated the most.


    "Calm down!"


    He saw Adam yell and move on his path. But he wouldn''t stop. Despite all the respect he had for his brother, Eleanor had to die today!


    With swift movements, he fainted to the left before spinning and pouncing to the right, confusing Adam, who stood before his target. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he almost passed him, he noticed his brother''s twitching odd eyes and clenched fists. Then he heard his anger-filled voice reverberate like a feral roar.


    "I told you to calm down!"


    Echoing his words, the earth rumbled and cracked as thick walls rose to encase Eleanor''s incapacitated body.


    "Think carefully! Do you really want to make me a liar? To what end? End her suffering?"


    Adam''s voice resounded in his ears again as he stopped in his tracks. Glancing at him, he saw the disappointment dancing in his eyes and realised...


    He realised that fueled by his anger, he would have killed her before his mother right after reuniting. That''s what his brother''s eyes told him. No words were needed between them. They knew each other better than their own selves, and he knew that his spoken words were not what mattered.


    His body trembled with hesitation. What an impressive sight he offered Alina after so many years apart. But he couldn''t forgive Eleanor, either.


    Amidst his deep internal struggle, he felt a gentle, wooden hand grab his shoulder.


    "Sometimes, life is more cruel than death. She lost everything today: her father, noble positions, the right to appear before us, and her future."


    Adam''s words lingered for a second, seeping into Julius'' heart before he ruffled his hair with a warm smile.


    "I always warned you about anger. Let it go and take your mother out before she worries too much."


    Rooted, his face turned complex. Different emotions distorted it for a moment before a calculative light flashed in his eyes.


    "You are right... thank you," he said, turning and helping his wide-eyed mother up before leaving the underground prison.


    Even if she deserved death, he had to let go of that past or become a vengeful animal no better than the corrupted nobles they disliked so much. Kill her because he had the bigger fist now? Wasn''t that exactly what they did to him?


    No. He would forget about her existence as long as she never appeared before him again. But If she did...


    His eyes narrowed dangerously.

 Chapter 374 - 374: Letting Go of the Past

    Adam watched as Julius left, his heart heavy and mind churning with complex emotions. He understood the boy''s outburst, really. Anyone would have done the same when faced with their past tormentor.


    Honestly, even if he dreaded the idea, he thought he would have to fight Julius to calm him down. Yet, after a few words, he reclaimed control of his emotions, even letting go of his righteous rage.


    ''Can I do the same?''


    With the grating sound of a wavering stream, the question uncontrollably resounded in his mind. Despite his genuine advice, he would be lying if he answered he could follow it if the situation were reversed.


    ''I would have killed her...''


    The thought thundered in his mind, causing his frame to shudder as he glared at Eleanor. Of course, he forgave many individuals he had hated, like Vikram, Selene, Shepard, and even Alexander. But he did so only after ripping them off and ensuring they would not threaten him again. Their circumstances were much different, too.


    None of them had chased him for years or kidnapped and, most likely, tortured his mother. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So yes, he would have killed her no matter how the boy tried to reason with him in Julius'' situation.


    ''That''s why I''ll never be a hero... but Julius can.''


    Like a colossal tree spreading life force and joy in nature, Julius'' good heart had always inspired him, even if he never admitted it. After all, he knew by now that he was a kid when it came to emotions and relationships, too.


    The knowledge shared by the copy made him more mature intellectually, but his heart remained an empty book with only a few lines penned by his friends.


    Yet, as always, he shrugged the ideas off. It didn''t matter to him. He was someone else with different views and gladly accepted his situation.


    ''I''ll grow to become who I want to be. Not Prometheus two.''


    With his thoughts sorted, he gazed into Nathan''s emerald eyes before swinging his head to tell him to get out.


    Without a word, they left the incapacitated Eleanor in the cell and moved to the cages. Then, Nathan cut his palm open, dripping his blood on the lock.


    CLICK


    A soft metalling noise echoed through the prison''s damp air as the rusted bars creaked open, revealing a sleeping, rickety boy.


    "How many are here?"


    Adam''s icy voice cut through the silence as he grabbed the boy gently, ensuring he didn''t break his twig-like limbs.


    "Around five hundred," Nathan answered, his voice even before he went to unlock the other cages. "We didn''t have enough space to keep the other two thousand, but I''ll contact our allies with Alexander. I can gather them here in a few hours."


    "Take your mother with you and tell her never to appear before us. If she does, I won''t stop Julius again," Adam answered, gesturing for him to leave.


    As Nathan''s boots echoed in the distance after retrieving his mother, a surge of mana left his hand, condensing into comfortable constructs. Then, one by one, he placed the sleeping summoned on it, smiling bitterly, as he noticed the traces of abuse on their youthful bodies.


    "You are safe now."


    A soft mutter escaped his lips as he dragged them out of the fetid hall, returning to the luxurious mansion''s corridors.


    The moment his silhouette emerged, Julius and Alina ran to him. He noticed their reddened eyes and wet cheeks and smiled tenderly at them.


    "It''s time to introduce you two properly!" Julius exclaimed, his smile brighter than the magic devices'' light and his shoulders trembling in excitement.


    However, before he could speak, Alina lunged and hugged him. Shocked, he lost the ability to talk for a second before feeling the tremors shaking her body.


    "Thank you. Thank you so much for everything. You are the ghost from thirteen years ago. I know it," she said, fresh tears streaming down her cheeks.


    She had always wanted to thank the mysterious ghost who changed her life. Despite her pure intentions, Adam remained a silent guardian, never showing his presence and commanding Julius to take credit for everything he did. And now, he saved her again after protecting and educating her son in her tragic absence.


    She pulled back, gazing into his azure and emerald eyes with a warm smile.


    "Thank you for being Julius'' brother. C-Can I call you my son?"


    A slight hesitation made her voice crack. After all, he was a mighty entity who could curse Theodore''s descendants for seven generations. She would never forget how he killed another ghost in the graveyard, as well. Even if she couldn''t see the battle, the rush of wind, the flying leaves and the rumble of destroyed tombs were enough to hint at what transpired.


    Despite everything, she considered him a family member... one she was extremely grateful to have.


    "Yes! We are already brothers, anyway!" Julius yelled, joining the hug, his delighted face painted with vivid colors.


    "I-I..."


    Adam failed to answer, a surge of emotions he didn''t understand flooding his heart. A family? Besides Julius, he never had one. Even during Prometheus'' memory recollection, he hadn''t seen his. The concept felt familiar but also alien to him.


    He halted his pondering for a moment, observing the duo''s joyful expressions. Somehow, a warm feeling he didn''t dislike spread through his chest.


    ''Can I?''


    He had nothing but respect for Alina''s enduring and bright personality. However, he had to admit he didn''t care about her that much in the past. After all, in exchange for her help, he ensured she got a well-paid and relaxing job. He also cleaned her house daily.


    But in the end, how could he feel close when he genuinely planned to erase Julius'' consciousness to reincarnate? Sure, he changed his mind along the way, becoming something more than an egoist and angry ghost. But that happened a few months ago only.


    Guilt always stung his heart like a swarm of wasps when she was around. That''s why he did his best to distance himself from her. No, he even erased her from his thoughts, not wanting to suffer from her bright smile while planning to doom her son.


    ''So, can I really accept?''


    A terrible, chaotic sizzling noise assaulted his mind. He was lost. He didn''t know. No, he never knew how to express his emotions, especially when facing gratitude.


    As the silence lingered and Alina awaited his answer, hope sparkling in her hazel eyes, like a lighthouse lightening a tumultuous sea, Julius'' voice resounded in his ears.


    "Everyone commits mistakes or makes wrong choices. I know you''ve been burdened by something terrible for years, going as far as to isolate yourself several times so as not to worry me."


    The words caused his wooden frame to tremble on the soft carpet as dull sounds echoed in the corridors. Yet, Julius continued, chasing the chaos away and revealing the bright blue sky hidden behind the dark clouds.


    "In the end, like I let go of my anger, you let go of those negative thoughts. So, don''t be too harsh on yourself."


    A silent spectral tear rolled down his cheeks. Julius had seen through him long ago, silently supporting him, even if he knew something was wrong.


    ''It had been hard... really hard.''


    He recalled his nascent hesitations after he awoke from his coma... no, it had started when Lucius pressured Julius into answering in the Riverwood mansion. Even six years ago, cracks appeared in his determination. Subconsciously, he refused to take Julius'' body, making his temper worsen with each passing day. But Julius was right. He had changed.


    ''No one deserves to be alone.''


    He remembered Misha''s words, his heart hastening in his chest as he let his emotions guide him.


    With shaky hands and a bright smile, he clutched the duo''s backs as his voice cracked.


    "I love you, brother... and I''m sorry it took us so long to save you... mom."


    End of second volume: I Refused To Be Reincarnated.


    -----------------------


    AN: I hope you enjoyed the second volume and are ready for the third! Now that Adam can move independently, he''ll take much more space and will have many opportunities to interact with others, including the summoned!


    I also want to express my gratitude to everyone for your support! You give me the strength to persevere, even if the book isn''t doing great! :)

 Chapter 375 - 375: The Dream Place Awakens

    In peace with his feelings and happy to be an official family member, Adam pulled back from the tender embrace and gazed into Alina''s bright hazel eyes.


    "I''ll contact the best healer for you, Mom."


    He smiled, his mind as vibrant as a lush forest brimming with life. The guilt and doubts were gone, and now he would enjoy his hard-earned freedom wholeheartedly.


    Alina nodded in response, her bright smile as soothing as the gentle sun''s ray. Then, she spoke.


    "You have something more important to do. Don''t worry about me. Julius is here."


    "Leave everything to me and take care of the summoned."


    Julius patted his shoulder, his eyes darting between him and the summoned sleeping on his mana construct.


    "Alright," he said, leaving the hug and stepping back. "I''ll set the college coordinates into the Gate. Cross it when you are ready."


    With a last glance at the duo, the muffled noise of his leather boots echoed on the soft carpet as he left the manor.


    After a short walk, he manipulated the Gate''s magic circle before the familiar thick veil of mana appeared. Without wasting a second, he crossed it, the dizzy sensation of teleportation assaulting his senses for half a second. Then... nothing.


    His mana affinity naturally shifted to space, protecting his soul from the discomfort like a natural rampart.


    Stepping out the next second, his eyes enlarged, and his head jerked back in shock.


    "What happened?"


    The question echoed under the starlit sky as he peered into the distance, noticing Shepard''s ruined tower. The grand ebony spear-like construct that once pierced the sky was no more, replaced by a pile of fuming rubles. Nearby buildings were in the same state, and even dormitory three suffered.


    Blackened walls, broken windows, and uplifted roof tiles, he could hardly recognise the place he spent a year in.


    With heavy steps and a pensive frown, he walked to his room, dragging the five hundred summoned behind him as he passed the scorched gardens Julius liked so much.


    ''What is Shepard doing? How did he let his college end in this state?''


    The thought thundered in his mind, but it wasn''t time to burden it with additional problems. As an arcanist, Shepard would definitely fix everything without him.


    A moment later, he reached dormitory three and distributed the summoned in the empty rooms before closing his eyes to join them in the dream place. After all, he couldn''t let those poor souls enter the tower, unaware of its dangers. He also needed to retrieve his sutra before someone entered the fusion pool.


    ****


    When he reopened his eyes, the vibrant nature spreading in his soul sea''s every corner flooded his vision. Without wasting time to appreciate the vista, he threw himself into the vortex, and stepped into the plaza, his eyes widening.


    Unlike the uninhabited dream place he grew used to in the past thirteen years, he saw excited youths everywhere. Their boisterous laughter and cheerful voices echoed under the moon''s red glow, changing the dreary mood to something much warmer.


    "Guys! A new brother emerged!"


    A youth yelled, cupping his hand over his mouth to amplify his voice before running to him.


    "Hey, bro! Don''t feel too stressed by the situation. We''ll share everything we discovered so far with you."


    Somehow, the declaration caused a stifled laugh to escape his lips. Yet, he didn''t want to offend the boy, especially since his intentions were pure.


    "Don''t worry about me. I know the place already," he answered, patting the boy''s shoulder before stepping away.


    However, before he could cross a meter, the youth''s eyes widened comically, and his lips curled into an infectious smile.


    "I FOUND HIM!" He roared, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Soon, thousands of youths locked eyes with Adam, causing an icy shiver to run down his spine.


    "W-What? Why are you looking at me like..."


    Before finishing his sentence, he rushed to the nearby fusion pool, afraid of their hope-filled gazes.


    And he was right. The next moment, the air trembled, and the sturdy slabs shook as a human tide chased behind him, yelling.


    "It''s Prometheus!"


    "We found him so fast! I can''t believe it!"


    "Guys, check the ranking! Not even an hour after awakening, he already reached the fourth floor!"


    "Humanity''s hero!"


    "I''m not Prometheus! Leave me alone!" He yelled back, launching himself like a rocket through the grand building before gazing at the water sphere hovering above the pool.


    ''It''s still here.''


    He sighed in relief, shoving his arm through the powerful currents before retrieving a booklet containing an entirely new sutra.


    "Q¨©ng Hu¨¯ J¨©ng, or sutra of clear fire."


    He read, a satisfied smile stretching his lips as the kids'' excited yells pierced the sky, causing an invisible wave of stress to weigh on his shoulders.


    ''I''ll read it later.''


    Then, he turned, left the building, and leapt above the crowd.


    Standing before the tower, he raised his hand, calming everyone and squinting at them before ominous shadows danced on his somber face.


    "First of all, I came to warn you. Do not touch the tower behind me if you aren''t ready to die."


    Before they could explode into loud chatter again, his tone icy and black lines covering his forehead, he continued.


    "Don''t call me Prometheus. I''m not him, and I''m not a hero!"


    Stunned by the denial, whispers filled the plaza for a few moments before a youth stepped forward and said, "We can see the stylish titles hovering above your head. You are Adam, correct?"


    ''That''s what they are used for? Empty boasting?!''


    The realisation boomed in his mind like a thunderclap as a bitter scoff escaped his lips. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gritting his teeth, he nodded to answer the question, causing excited yells to resound again.


    "We all heard Luna scream your name during that last battle!"


    "I M NOT PROMETHEUS!" He roared, deafening the crowd using mana and imposing silence.


    Then, he continued.


    "The five hundred who were imprisoned in the Ashford mansion. You are free. I brought you to the College of Alchemy and Transmutation, so find me after waking up. For the others, I warned you. Enter the tower at your own risk!"


    Finally, he closed his eyes to leave the dream place, too frustrated to spend a second more here.

 Chapter 376 - 376: Waking Nightmare

    When he reopened his eyes, the room''s ravaged furniture he had ignored prior met his eyes. The once elegant beds, wardrobe, and desk became nothing more than rough splitters covering the cracked floor. Glistening shards reflected the moon''s glow as the night''s wind blew through the glassless windows.


    His attention drawn by a glint, he turned, noticing a gladius piercing through the wall and a trail of bloodstains leading to the outside.


    ''Despite the unfair odds and numerical disadvantage, Julius fought fiercely,'' he thought, his head moving up and down in approbation.


    He knew the blood came from the enemy since the boy''s clothes were untouched when he last saw him. The dried blood covering the gladius proved it, too. The realisation made him puff his chest in pride as he retrieved the weapon.


    "Huff... huff..."


    Before he could ponder how incredible Julius had become, an individual''s ragged breathing shattered his thought process.


    Eyes trembling and pupils constricting in dread, he thought about the boy who shared the room. Wind whipping against his clothes as he blurred, he rushed to a mound of shattered wood before his voice pierced through the calm night.


    "Aurelius, hold on!"


    With trembling hands, he unburied the youth, noticing the dust covering his frame like a second skin. Then, he saw the dried blood trailing down his shattered eardrums, eyes and nose, staining his pale face with scarlet markings.


    Scared, he gently nudged him, hoping he would wake up. Unfortunately, the boy''s eyelids didn''t even flutter. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''He is not in the dream place. Instead, his brain forced his body into a coma.''


    The urgency of the realisation struck him like a hammer. The boy''s life was in danger! He needed immediate medical assistance.


    Without wasting time considering other questions, he cradled him with care before rushing out.


    Yet, in the corridor, a sea of confused youths blocked him.


    After declaring they were safe, they immediately focused on leaving the dream place, promising to wake each other up once they succeeded. And now, here they stood, looking for him with excited smiles stretching their lips.


    "Prometheus!"


    One of them noticed him, yelling in delight and drawing everyone''s attention as his brows twitched in frustration.


    "Move! I''m carrying a wounded!" He yelled back, silencing them before adding. "Call me Prometheus again, and I''ll lock you back in the Ashford''s cages!"


    As most of them parted, expressing genuine concern for Aurelius, one stepped forward, eyes glinting mysteriously.


    "I was a military medic. Let me check his condition."


    The youth''s confident voice echoed, causing him to lean forward as he observed her features.


    Despite her small stature, he could feel her pride seep through her pale skin. Her sunken cheeks, letting the bones show, failed to hide her natural beauty as locks of dry chestnut hair cascaded down her face. Nothing suggested she had any experience as she claimed but he couldn''t decide based on her appearance alone.


    "Inspect him, please."


    In the end, he accepted her help. Not because he trusted her, but because Aurelius'' state worried him too much. In the worst case, he would lose five minutes while, in the best, the boy would be saved.


    With a nod, the lady''s hands came to life, moving with experience as her eyes turned sharp and steady. She first checked the boy''s pulse before moving to his breathing. Then, she palpated his head, looking for swelling, tenderness or bumps.


    "His skull is not fractured, and his heart beats regularly. There is a bit of blood in his lungs, but nothing too alarming."


    She shared her initial diagnosis, reassuring Adam before opening the boy''s left eye.


    "I need light," she said, knowing Prometheus'' prowess.


    Unlike the explosion she expected to hear, Adam outstretched his finger, letting a beam of soft light filter into Aurelius'' eye.


    Simultaneously, the boy''s pupil constricted before she let the eyelid drop back into its place.


    Relief filled her voice, and her seriousness disappeared, replaced by a smile as she gaze at Adam.


    "He is not in danger, and the coma is not that deep. He''ll need time to recover from the shattered eardrums, though." She tucked her finger around her chin before continuing. "We must clear his ears from the blood if we don''t want them to be infected."


    "Thank you. Can I leave him with you for now? I''ll return later with a mage," he asked, causing the girl''s smile to widen before asking. "By the way, what is your name?"


    "We''ll take good care of him. My name is Gwen!" She answered, straightening her back and offering a military salute by habit. After all, she had nothing but deep admiration for Prometheus, who suffered to give humanity a chance at survival.


    With a grateful nod, Adam turned, leaving the five hundred summoned behind and rushing to the college''s darkened main building. Now that Aurelius was taken care of, he could finally investigate what happened to Shepard''s tower while looking for a teacher proficient in healing magic.


    Despite his concern, the boy could heal naturally in a few weeks, making him subconsciously focus on the ruined academy.


    After a few minutes, the main building''s golden-plated doors creaked open before him, revealing rows of mangled students resting on scarlet sheets. They once had been entirely white, he could see it through the few untainted spots. Then, he heard their agonising moans and imagined how terrible the smell would be, sending a jolt to shake his wooden frame.


    "State your name!"


    Before he could recover from the dread of seeing so many kids suffer, a familiar voice resounded, the tone commending and the air cracking under the individual''s pressure.


    He turned, looking at the short teacher in the eyes and letting a tense silence pierced by the students'' groans linger for a second.


    "It''s me, Adam. What happened here, teacher Thurin?"


    "Lies!" Thurin roared, his brown eyes turning golden and his beard catching fire as his veins throbbed on his forehead.


    Then, the dwarf''s voice thundered with fury, as he channelled his mana.


    "Die intruder!"

 Chapter 377 - 377: Moral dilemma

    "Fusion spell: Earthfire Immolation!"


    Instantly, a surge of mana left Thurin''s palms, making the air tremble and the ground roar. The temperature increased by the college''s main building gate as the water sizzled and evaporated in puffs of white steam.


    A thick liquid flame erupted from the dwarf''s palm, searing the ground, casting bright orange lights and banishing the shadows on Adam''s face as his eyes enlarged.


    Shocked by the sudden attack, he lost his chance to negate the spell before its activation. However, he wasn''t without a solution, either. In a flash, he understood Thurin emulated the magma element by fusing earth and fire to give his flames consistency and enhance their properties. Therefore, he channelled his mana, condensing it on his fingers before swinging his hand vertically.


    "Water jet cutter!"


    A thin stream of high-pressure water emerged from each finger like a magical beast''s claws before slicing through the thick, magma-like earth.


    PSHH


    The noise of evaporation reverberated next as dense steam engulfed the place, their particles reflecting the moon''s glow for a second.


    As Thurin''s spell exploded in a rain of fiery tongue licking the charred walls and slabs, Adam''s silhouette blurred into motion. The wind whipped against his clothes, making his red coat flutter as he reached his adversary in the blink of an eye. Then, he grabbed the teacher''s hand, locked it behind his back, and swept his leg, forcing the angry dwarf to the ground.


    "Calm down, teacher Thurin. I ventured into Avaloria Frost Peak with Shiro and seldom came to your classes. It''s really me."


    His voice echoed, gentle and reassuring, as he felt Thurin try to break free for a second before trembling.


    "How can I be sure? You may as well have investigated beforehand to impersonate Adam!"


    Thurin''s voice cracked with hesitation the next moment. Doubtful and unwilling to jeopardise the wounded students, he couldn''t blindly believe him after the recent attack.


    "If you can''t trust my words, trust my actions. I can easily rip your head off in this position."


    His soft voice sent an icy shiver down Thurin''s spine. After all, he must have felt the iron grip clutching his arm.


    Feeling the clamping hand''s strength dig into his skin, Thurin hurriedly answered as he felt his bones groan in agony.


    "I believe you. Let go before you break my arm!"


    "Alright," he nodded, releasing his grip with a wry smile before adding. "I''ll explain what happened to me after finding Shepard and the other teachers. For now, tell me how the college ended up in this state and if a healer is present."


    Pushing himself off the ground, Thurin dismissed his mana, returning his thick beard and eye color to their usual state. Next, he spent a few minutes explaining how an explosion rocked the land, blasting Shepard''s grand tower to smithereens. The conflagration''s suddenness took them off guard, vaporising humans and buildings alike before they even realised what had happened.


    A bitter taste filling his mouth, he pointed to the student and continued, jaws muscles tensing in anger.


    "Only Elysia had some proficiency in healing because of her nature affinity. Since she is gone..."


    He shook his head, lowering his eyes to gaze at the ground in distress.


    "We can only do our best to stop the bleeding until Beatrix returns from the Academy of Light Magic."


    After a brief silence to calm the tremors shaking his body, he continued with a sigh.


    "Shepard is wounded, too. Thadeus, Zenobia, and Shiro are monitoring his condition."


    "Wait, what?"


    Shocked to learn about Shepard''s injury, Adam''s head jerked back and his pupils constricted. Even a mighty arcanist suffered from the blast, forcing a realisation.


    ''Their bodies are a glaring weakness even in the sixth tier!''


    That''s why he defeated Gabriel without too much trouble. His space blade cut through his body like paper, leaving him no way to survive after he weakened the cerulean bulwark protecting him.


    ''Do they fix it after becoming archmages?''


    He pondered, remembering how Julius trembled and fainted before Vivian and the beast emperor. There was no way they could govern such large territories against beasts if they didn''t. After all, even if they could obliterate countries, a single blow from the dreadful creatures would end them. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it wasn''t time to think about that. As quickly as his mind drifted off course, he refocused on Thurin, nodding at him.


    "I''ll go see him. I brought back five hundred new students under Shepard''s orders. They are in dormitory three. One of them knows medicine. Search for Gwen. Oh!


    And don''t worry about their appearances."


    Without looking back, he passed through the once lively corridors, now turned dreary with the scent of blood, the noises of agonising groans, and the downcast faces of young students. Everything he witnessed on his way forced a worm of doubt to appear in his usually clear heart.


    ''Can I really let Nathan go after this?''


    For the first time, he considered going back on his promise. Despite the benefits of having him around, the devastation he sowed cleaved his moral values into two fighting parts. He didn''t know...


    But what he knew for sure was that words must have value. Because if they didn''t, how could he trust anyone?


    As his leather boots echoed against the floor, he pondered more to find the answer and shape his uniqueness further.


    Could anyone live without trusting another? If yes, how? The question stumped him for a second before the evident answer crashed into his troubled mind.


    ''Choose your friends carefully... or become a manipulator like Gaston.''


    No! He would never become like the nightmare he hated, even today. Just thinking about the man made him grit his teeth in anger.


    ''Even if the world lies in my face, I''ll keep my words true!''


    He asserted his determination, eyes glowing and fists clenched. For better or worse, he would let Nathan live even if he didn''t want to.


    ''Who knows? He''ll maybe reform himself if surrounded by good people...''


    A slight hope flashed in his eyes as he clutched the alchemy class door handle. Then, he dismissed his moral dilemma.


    It was time to see Shepard.

 Chapter 378 - 378: The Invitation

    "Who are you?!"


    The moment he entered the classroom, Zenobia, Thadeus, and Shiro jumped to their feet, drawing their wands glistening with mana gems to protect the wounded dean.


    Fortunately, before the situation could worsen, Shepard''s weak voice resounded.


    "You made... Cough..."


    A fit of cough seized the man, shaking his wounded body as he clutched his ribs with an agonising grimace distorting his lips. His elegant, even extravagant, robes covered his body in tattered stripes. The colorful embroideries were gone, replaced by large bloodstains, and the magic engraving enchanting the clothes melted into oblivion.


    "Yeah, I crafted the puppet. I''m now free to move as I wish, too."


    He gazed at Shepard''s terrible state, his eyes dimming. Even the arcanist''s youthful face disappeared, showing his actual age and shattering the pride he had built for so many decades.


    He spent a few minutes asking how he felt and if his life was in danger before sighing in relief.


    Fortunately, Shepard stood on the third floor when the explosion occurred. It had granted him a precious sliver of time, enough to transform into swirling grey smoke just as a deafening explosion ripped through the room. Unfortunately, in the middle of the process, he suffered from ugly burns. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Everything isn''t dark," he said, looking Shepard in the eyes and a grin stretching his lips. "For what it''s worth, I brought five hundred summoned back, subdued the culprits, and cut the snake''s head. Also, two thousand more should arrive in a few hours."


    "Chough! What?"


    Before his eyes, Shepard almost suffocated from the revelation.


    Hurriedly, Zenobia rushed to her mentor, patting his back to relieve his pain before observing Adam, a sliver of mana swirling in her eyes.


    "We''ll talk about it later. Just know that you are avenged and that I subdued the mastermind. He''ll come later, too."


    He leaned forward, patting his mentor''s shoulder as Zenobia glared at him, jaws clenched in fury.


    "I suggest you use him as an advisor or tactician instead of killing him. He is sharp and ruthless in his plan-making. You''ll definitely need him."


    Shepard was by no means stupid. In fact, he was even a brilliant researcher. But he believed his attention was spread too thin on subjects he had no interest in. Therefore, he neglected his city-state until it became a ruined hellhole hidden behind golden buildings for the commoners.


    That''s why he would need a man to handle his duty in his stead to resolve the many problems plaguing his future kingdom.


    Shepard''s eyes turned sharp despite his suffering in response.


    "Can I trust him?"


    "We struck a deal, and he doesn''t have anywhere to go. Instead of leaving a menace wandering the world or wasting his intelligence, use him."


    He shrugged before stepping back.


    "I''ll welcome the summoned for now. Rest well until Beatrix brings healers back."


    Then, without wasting time, he left, retracing his steps to the Gate.


    On the way, he noticed Gwen helping bandage wounded students while Thurin eyed the other youths with a pained expression. Their physique was just that terrible.


    After a leisurely walk to release some pressure, he reached the towering Gate. Then, he sat, his mind wandering in a world of dilemmas.


    The stars shone on his wooden frame when the veil of mana surrounding the construct suddenly hummed to life and brightened a few moments later.


    Intrigued, he focused on it. Beatrix emerged first, her black hair tied in a bun and her eyes piercing the surroundings warily. Following in her steps were five luxuriously dressed individuals: three females and two males. And finally, his eyes enlarged, the gems almost popping out of their sockets as he saw the last individual.


    Instantly, a terrible sensation of dread jolted his body as alarm drums struck his mind. His instinct roared, "Leave, fool!"


    However, before he could follow the forceful advice, her blue eyes locked on him, scanning his frame like a predator licking its lips before prey. He could almost feel her gaze as a physical phenomenon, touching him despite his sensationless body.


    Then, he raised his head, glancing at her white dress adorned with golden embroidery, her white mage''s cape fluttering behind her as complex magic symbols waved on it. Finally, he saw her intricately carved golden staff and, more importantly, the fist-sized blue gem hovering above it.


    ''She is dangerous!''


    The realisation rumbled in his mind as her lips curled into a gentle smile. Then, tucking a golden lock behind her ear, she walked to him, making his soul freeze inside the puppet.


    "What an interesting ghost! You even lowered yourself to possess a puppet. A powerful one at that," she said, mana condensing into her eyes and casting two bright rays piercing his soul.


    "Mhh. Middle of the fourth-tier in strength, incredible conductivity and almost tier-five resistance."


    In a beat, she understood everything before shockingly continuing with his own stats.


    "A tier three ghost from an unknown species. Interesting!"


    A tense silence lingered as she eyed him with a smile, her braids moving along her nodding head before she spoke again.


    "I''m Elisabeth, the Academy of Light Magic''s dean, and I would like to invite you as a student!"


    Despite her charming appearance, polite words, and enthusiastic tone, only fear filled his mind. If he could sweat, he would have created an artificial lake right under his feet.


    Somehow, everything in him screamed to distance himself from her. Even if he didn''t know why, he would trust his gut feeling every day when it was this powerful. But he couldn''t outright reject her either...


    "I-U... Thank you for the invitation. I''ll speak about it with Shepard, my mentor, first."


    Counting on Shepard''s prestige and the tacit rule about taking a single mentor, he answered.


    "What a coincidence. I came to heal this old coot! Follow me."


    With no choice, his face distorted into an ugly grimace as he followed behind her, wondering if she was even more of a genius than Shepard or used some spell to keep her youth. After all, she looked no older than twenty-five but was an arcanist already.

 Chapter 379 - 379: Shattered Dreams

    As they passed through the college''s corridor, the five healers went to meet Thurin before healing the students.


    Meanwhile, Beatrix, Elisabeth, and Adam continued, meeting Shepard a few moments later.


    "Look at you!" Elisabeth said, shaking her head with a bitter smile as she glanced at Shepard''s blood-stained robes and wrinkly face.


    However, Adam could swear he saw something more. Disdain? Gloating?


    ''Is their relationship strained?''


    The answer revealed itself after a tense silence lingered as sparks seemed to collide between the two arcanists.


    "Cough. Did you come to heal or mock me?"


    Shepard''s voice resounded as a fit of cough made his body tremble, exposing the ugly burns hidden beneath his tattered clothes.


    "Mhh. I''ll heal you if you let your disciple study in my academy," she answered, her lips curling into an innocent smile.


    Instantly, Adam crossed his arms behind her, showing he didn''t want to and roaring in his mind for his mentor to refuse.


    However, his soul almost shattered the next second as he heard the answer.


    "Sure. Heal me now."


    ''Traitor!'' sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The thought rumbled like a thunderclap as he gritted his bony teeth. He had always done his best to help him. For what? To be sold without hesitation!


    As Elisabeth moved to him, the noise of her golden staff colliding with the ground with each step echoing, his mind swirled into chaotic planning.


    ''Let''s see if I won''t make you regret it!''


    Simultaneously, a blinding light forced him out of his pondering and to gaze at the spectacle unfolding before him.


    "Emendatio Solis."


    With those words, Elisabeth''s figure turned into a light entity, releasing a soothing stream of warmth in the classroom. Then, she moved to Shepard, a gentle smile stretching her lips before she touched his hand.


    Like an electric current, the contact sent a tremor jolt through the dean''s body. The light spread, enveloping him like a chrysalis pulsing with life. His mangled and charred muscles recovered as new tissues weaved themselves together like living beings. The dark spots covering his skin turned whiter gradually until fresh, untainted skin replaced them.


    Finally, new hair sprouted like healthy grass as his wrinkles disappeared, making him recover his youthful appearance.


    "Ahhh."


    A blissful moan resounded from within the light as Shepard lost himself in the pleasure of feeling his physical strength return for a second.


    However, Adam''s vision was different. Despite the grand effects and display of power, he only felt dread. Yet, he still couldn''t figure out the reason.


    ''Did I make a mistake?''


    He couldn''t help but think about his enhanced intuition. Even if it saved him once, upgrading it had created a new problem: the annoying sensation would constantly scratch at his mind or make him feel dread!


    Unwilling to endure even if he trusted it, he subtly stepped back and left the room as everyone focused on Elisabeth''s impressive spell. Then, he returned to the Gate to wait for Julius and Nathan.


    After a few minutes, Julius, Alina, and Alexander emerged from the mana veil, drawing his attention and breaking his dreary mood... for a second. Then, an ominous feeling gripped him by the throat, making him shiver because Alexander''s smile reached his ears.


    "Don''t tell me you accepted!"


    His voice cut through the night, his tone one of disbelief.


    "Bother... I did. I don''t want to see other kids suffer," Julius answered, fidgeting with his fingers and smiling bitterly.


    "..."


    He failed to answer, trembling in anger and glaring at Alexander.


    The former duke glared back, finding solace in this incredible victory after losing all his possessions to him.


    Finally, feeling the tension grow out of hand, Alina interjected, her worried voice cracking.


    "Alexander really wants to make the country prosper. Don''t be too harsh on him, and don''t worry. Before starting anything, he plans to educate Julius for a few years."


    "I don''t care!" He yelled, gritting his teeth and turning to Julius. "Do you have any idea of how difficult it is to be a good leader? Do you know how many lives will depend on your decisions? At the slightest mistake, you''ll doom thousands of people! Can you bear the burden?"


    Understanding his brother''s concern, Julius gazed at him, his heart calm yet his eyes firm.


    "I know. But is it better to let Thorian and the corrupted noble destroy everything? Someone has to step up for the weak!"


    "Yes! But not you!"


    The more he listened, the more he felt his soul tremble. Yet, he didn''t know how to convince him out of this folly, especially after seeing his determined eyes.


    "If you really do, we won''t be able to explore the world together! You''ll be busy every day. Even now, you won''t have any time between your lesson and training for anything. Are you sure that''s what you want?"


    "Sorry, big brother... I know you want my happiness, but you also taught me to help others when possible," Julius answered, taking determined strides before hugging him with trembling hands. "I-I''m sorry, but I could have been among those kids, too. I can''t let them continue abusing their power."


    "Truthfully, I don''t want you to risk your life and carry this burden either," Alina said, joining the hug to soothe Adam''s trembling frame. "But I also respect Julius for his choice. It requires a lot of courage."


    Contrary to her expectation, he pulled back from the hug, his lips twisting into a displeased grimace. A flicker of pain crossed his eyes before he quickly masked it with a scowl.


    "Is that so? Do whatever you want since you believe you know better than me."


    He blurred, rushing a few hundred meters away before jumping atop the library. Bathed by the starlights, he sat and hugged his legs.


    Was his desire to spend time with Julius now that he could move independently egoistical?


    Probably. But he also wanted to preserve him from the cruel reality. After all, he had seen it. People''s hope, the threat surrounding their city, the rise of heroes, and their deaths.


    ''Even if he also chose not to remember, he decided to walk the same path... what an irony.''


    All his plans and hope for the future had been shattered, too. Yet, he couldn''t blame him since deep down, he admired him.


    With a sigh, he dismissed his thoughts, knowing he would need time to calm down and accept his decision.


    ''I can''t be depressed now.''


    Searching for ways to uplift his mood, he remembered the blinking notification he had ignored until now. With a thought, he summoned it before a bitter taste filled his mouth.


    [Tier 5 mage: Marquis Gabriel Ashford defeated. You have gained 100 experience points.]


    [Enemy defeated while being at a much lower level, xp+200%]


    Exp: 920/10240


    "He was really a weak snake acting like a dragon. Even the xp he yielded was as terrible as his character."


    He hissed, cursing Gabriel to rot wherever his soul went, preferably to the same fiery depths where the bear, Gaston, and Ignatius settled.


    As he recovered a sliver of composure after venting, the Gate drew his attention again as Nathan emerged, followed by a sea of two thousand cheerful youths.


    However, before he could even react, his mood dived again as he heard their yells piercing the silence of the night.


    "Prometheus! Prometheus! Prometheus!"


    "I''m not him!" He roared, stomping the ground before rushing before them to shut them up.

 Chapter 380 - 380: Elisabeths Gaze

    The moment he appeared before them, the youths'' eyes enlarged. Like kids seeing their idol live for the first time and about to shake their hands, they trembled, sweated, and smiled in anticipation.


    However, Adam''s words made them freeze for a moment, restoring the night''s silence.


    "First rule: I''m not Prometheus. I''ll return you to your cells if you call me by that name! Second rule: I''m not Prometheus. I''ll return you to your cells if you call me by that name! Third rule... who can guess it?"


    His solemn tone, narrowed eyes, and frustrated grimace twisting his face. Everything hinted that he was dead serious about his threat. He even repeated it. Emphasizing it was the only rule.


    Meanwhile, Nathan''s steps echoed as he approached, his emerald eyes sparkling. "I brought them, filling half our agreement. Now, I''ll follow Julius and wait for him to conquer Belloria," he said, his voice even and a fearless grin stretching his lips.


    "Alright."


    He nodded, his facial expression complex as he glared at his former enemy. Then, a sudden idea dawned on him, making a pensive frown replace his tense expression.


    Since Nathan''s lack of empathy was problematic, couldn''t he fix it?


    "Help Shepard manage Alkemia Al-Nur for now. I''ll ask him to take you to the School of Astral Projection soon."


    He added, wondering if the mages there could heal his mind. Even if they couldn''t, it was worth a try.


    Nathan shrugged the idea off and stepped away to find his uncle.


    As he did, the two thousand youths slowly recovered from their stupor, theories swirling in their minds. Had Prometheus refused to regain his memories?


    They all reached the same conclusion after a silent minute. He wouldn''t be the Prometheus they knew if he truly rejected.


    One of them stepped out, breaking the silence.


    "Listen, everyone! He suffered the most back on Earth. Let''s respect his decision if he wants to forget."


    Everyone''s determined nods registered in Adam''s eyes as his tensed fists relaxed... for a second. The next moment, the cheerful yells of two thousand individuals reverberated around the Gate, making the air tremble and the ground shake.


    "Adam! Adam! Adam!"


    "STOP!"


    Boosted by mana, his voice boomed like a thunderclap, forcing them to cover their ears and close their mouth.


    However, the same youth stepped up again.


    "You saved us all. Even if you are not Prometheus, and we accept it, you are still our hero."


    "I''m not! Don''t call me a hero, and move to help Julius! I don''t want to see your faces ever again!"


    He roared, his eyes trembling. An icy shiver ran down his spine, and the wind whipped against his coat as he raced back to Shepard''s room.


    "Ah. Look who''s back. We were negotiating your transfer."


    Elisabeth''s gentle voice resounded the moment the door creaked open. She tucked her fingers around her chin before piercing him with her blue eyes. The dreadful tingles biting into his soul returned instantly, making him regret returning.


    "I didn''t know you already struck a deal with Orion. You got me good there," she said, a smile not reaching her narrowed eyes stretching her lips as she focused back on Shepard. "I guess next year is a no-go, too, since he''ll have to prepare for the inter-academy tournament."


    "Even without the tournament, I planned to send him to the Arcane Academy of Enchantment. You''ll have to wait two years. That''s the best I can do," Shepard answered, a gloating smile stretching his lips.


    After all, it was her fault for not specifying when the transfer should take place during her initial offer.


    "I can agree." She leaned towards the table he was sitting on, her face drawing dangerously close.


    The atmosphere suddenly shifted. The air became sticky, and the tranquil mana grew chaotic. A tense silence suddenly enveloped everyone, making the two teachers and Zenobia shudder in fear.


    "Never forget that even if you are not a strict rule follower, you can''t escape them."


    Icy sweat formed on Shepard''s freshly healed skin as the words crashed into his mind like a tsunami threatening to ravage everything. Wild tremors rocked his body, and his pupils constricted in dread. Her words could only mean one thing: she had seen his minor transgressions.


    Like an academy, the atmosphere returned to calm, making it even drearier for the participant as she continued.


    "He''ll stay in my academy until he completes his study two years from now."


    Then, she grabbed the fist-sized gem hovering over her staff and placed it inside Shepard''s hand, ignoring the terror painted on his face.


    "An academy must have a Manacore Heartgem. Lose this one, and he''ll come in person next time."


    "I-I won''t lose it. Until he ends his study. For seven years, then. N-No problem," Shepard stuttered in response.


    He didn''t need to hear who "he" was. He knew it already! The most terrible existence in the world! His fear of archmages was an utter joke compared to what he felt for this individual!


    The magus!


    Meanwhile, Adam''s face darkened. Why were they deciding for him?


    ''No way I''ll spend seven years there. I won''t even go for a day!"


    She felt way too dangerous, and somehow, he knew she had terrible hidden motives. No, determination burned in his eyes as he planned to escape after the tournament. He could already survive on his own and was not a classic mage.


    ''I''ll train in the wilderness whenever I''m free!''


    He would make the best of the time he had to learn before dropping out. Anyway, it''s not like he assisted classes in the first place.


    With this idea in mind, he gazed back at the smiling Elisabeth as she bid his shaking mentor goodbye. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once she left, Shepard Jumped to his feet, clutching and shaking his head vehemently.


    "She saw everything I''ve done! I hate seers!"


    Smoke billowed and danced under the moonlight as the dean slammed his fist on the table, losing his cool before his staff and disciples.


    Well, he knew how unsettling having someone scrutinize your every move with mysterious means could be. Anyway, he shrugged and left, too annoyed by the deal they struck without his consent to stay, even if he understood Shepard had little choice by now.


    The starlight reflecting in his troubled eyes, he searched for Alina and Julius. With how the situation developed, he wanted to spend as much time with them as possible before leaving for Orion''s academy.


    ''At least that dangerous arcanist helped me accept his choice faster.''


    The sarcastic idea resounded in his mind, making him smirk and shake his head.


    Soon, he noticed them locked in a heated argument with Thurin by the main building''s gate. The teacher''s reddened face and frustrated expression made for a comic show easing his tension for a moment.


    After clarifying where the youths came from, he took the duo out of the ravaged college and into Alkemia Al-Nur''s boisterous streets. Despite the late hours, restaurants, bars, and questionable businesses drawing attention with their fluorescent red light continued their activities.


    Entering a restaurant, he let his apprehensions and worries go, smiling gently as he watched his family share a hearty meal, just as Julius had dreamed.


    Their happy chatting and laughter illuminated the night as they recounted past events to the wide-eyed Alina. Then, they discussed their plans, organising a house for her and promising to visit her every day after classes.


    Finally, he gave Julius the new sutra, wishing him a happy birthday.


    And soon, in this heartwarming atmosphere, a month passed by.

 Chapter 381 - 381: Echoes in the Interface

    The rustle of leaves, the scent of nature, and the wind whipping against clothes in loud fabric noises echoed. Branches cracked under the unforgiving midday sun''s ray at the end of the eight-month as a youth charged through a dense forest.


    Alarmed beasts'' cries resounded here and there, but he ignored them all, pushing towards his goal without rest. After a moment, his eyes sparkled as he noticed a river running down before him.


    "Interface."


    A soft mutter escaped his lips as a spectral window wafting billowing golden smoke appeared before his eyes. With two taps of his fingers, the densely packed numbers and information disappeared, replaced by rows of streaming texts.


    [I reached the river. Where now?]


    His thoughts manifested in words, making his name, titles, and a new entry appear in the boisterous chat.


    Silence ensued for a moment before an answer appeared.


    [Continue east for ten kilometers. You''ll see those bastards'' village. Please, come quickly, Prometheus.]


    Through gritted teeth, he answered.


    [Good luck to you all. I''m going back.]


    [Leave this fool behind! We''ll point him to you once you come.]


    [This idiot! I hope they''ll select you next. I want to see your face after returning.]


    [No, no! I meant Adam. Sorry if it bothered you. My tongue just slipped.]


    A smile stretching his lips, he answered.


    [Better. Where is the east?]


    [The direction in which the sun rises?] Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He rolled his eyes, gazing at the sky through the dense canopy before answering.


    [Do you see it rising right now?]


    [...] [...][...]


    A moment of silence ensued. No one could believe he was serious, thinking he was on again with his shenanigans. A flood of "..." streamed down for a moment before his twitching eyes.


    ''I really don''t know, fools!''


    As anger billowed, a name he recognised flashed before him.


    [Go right... and learn how to navigate...]


    [Don''t have time. See you when I return, Morgane.]


    Without waiting for an answer, he closed the window and rushed right like a bullet train. The water reflected the sun in a myriad of lights as he smiled at his interface''s new feature.


    After enough individuals conquered the tower''s first floor, they collectively unlocked a chat box, allowing them to stay connected no matter where they stood. Despite the wide range, it unfortunately only worked for the dream place''s eleventh area. Well, it wasn''t surprising since now he understood what the number meant and how many there were.


    ''Sixteen areas. One for each world.''


    He concluded, hoping the earthling distributed in the fifteen other worlds had it better than those here. But he couldn''t be everywhere. Therefore, he shrugged his thoughts aside and focused on a darkened patch of land registering in his vision.


    The sun itself seemed to shy away from this part of the forest as only a pale light pierced the darkness pervading the area. Tall half-ruined stone buildings reached for the sky amidst the trees as if competing with them despite the rubble and dust occasionally falling.


    Moon symbols covered the wide arcs and ancient colones, making him understand a grand civilisation once strived in this forgotten place.


    ''How is that a village?''


    The thought sent a shiver down his spine as he noticed fires illuminating watch towers and burly... female? Creatures?


    ''The heck is that?!''


    His eyes enlarged at their sight as he remembered what they had reluctantly told him.


    [We won''t die from starvation, and they won''t kill us. But sometimes we wish to die, so come fast, please.]


    Somehow, he didn''t want to know why any more, expecting the worst. Instead, he scanned them from a safe distance.


    Each of the patrolling guards reached two meters in height at a minimum, with thick veins protruding like snakes from their silvery fur-covered muscles. Long tails ending with a massive protruding bulge extended from their backs, making it a natural hammer they could swing to shatter their enemies'' skulls. Sharp claws and dagger-like fangs graced their mouths and fingers, too.


    ''I''m starting to regret bears...''


    The thought popped into his mind like a bubble as he eyed their horrible faces and the disturbing two pairs of bulging sacs rising each time they breathed with a frown.


    ''No, seriously, who created those abominations?!'' He thought as he revealed himself and stepped towards the ruin. If they were smart enough to negotiate, he would try to. If not... They''ll join his enemies and contribute to his growth with experience points.


    "I come in peace. Can I speak with your leader?"


    Before the magical beasts could resound the alarm, his voice pierced the darkness, reverberating through the old building and alerting everyone present.


    When they heard it, the twelve humans who asked for his help facepalmed simultaneously inside their cells.


    "Why didn''t he infiltrate the place and take us away silently?"


    One asked, his lips twitching and eyes trembling in concern.


    However, a cacophony of angry roars and loud beats soon engulfed their voices.


    ''Shit! They are hitting their tails against the ground! They''ll attack without reserve to annihilate him!''


    They all thought, recognising the creatures'' war pattern as silhouettes blurred before them, rushing to meet the daring intruder.


    Hearing the beats too, Adam''s eyes narrowed as a concentrated beam of silver energy flashed before his eyes.


    "Should have guessed," he muttered, glaring at the attacker as a thick veil of dense swirling mana erupted before him, negating the strike entirely.


    A vicious smile stretched his lips as the mana particle glinted around his billowing brown hair.


    "Xp it is, then."


    As his words lingered in the air, his frame blurred into motion as the wind howled behind him.


    In a second, he reappeared behind the creature who attacked him, swinging his unarmed right hand horizontally.


    Suddenly, a blade of multi-colored energy materialised from thin air, cleaving the wind apart with terrifying speed.


    SPURT


    Before the creature could turn, its head flew as blood drizzled, painting the tower''s stones scarlet.


    Next, his eyes lit up as he checked his kill notification. They were strong enough to fuel his progress, unlike the others!


    [Tier three magical beast: Moonsilver Striker defeated. You have gained 100 experience points.]

 Chapter 382 - 382: A Gruesome Discovery

    "Ninety to go!"


    He smirked as a soft tingle tickled his soul. His head cracked to the side in the blink of an eye as the wind howled in his ears, ruffling his hair. Despite the fast movement, he glimpsed at the blunt, hammer-like silvery tail whipping the air from his dead angle.


    His red coat fluttered as he spun, his arm following the movement like a vicious snake. The next second, the colorful mana blade bit into the Moonsilver Striker''s chest. Ignoring the thick fur and muscles, it dug deeply, cutting through everything as sizzling noises reverberated.


    The creature''s skin turned purple, its veins darkened before melting, and its silver hair caught fire as blood evaporated into a scarlet mist. With a bloodcurdling howl, its body plopped to the ground, shivering and clutching its sides as frost, poison, acid, and fire consumed its body.


    Gazing at the gruesome spectacle with twitching lips, Adam''s brows rose in innocence. Since it was the first time he tried this combination, he didn''t expect the effect to cause so much suffering. Yet, it was lethally effective.


    ''Why am I feeling guilty? They tortured the poor men after capturing them.''


    He shook his head, not letting the beast''s suffering sway him. If he could, he would end them painlessly. Unfortunately, his poor mana circuits didn''t allow him to use grand techniques capable of obliterating everything in a second. That''s why he relied on his strong wooden frame and mana blade to limit the output to something manageable. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it wasn''t time to ponder. The beats grew closer with each passing second as more Moonsilver Strikers rushed to his location.


    "Eighty-nine to go. I hope they are enough."


    His lips curled back into a smile as he squinted at the ruin''s interior through the cracked roof.


    Before they could find him, he would charge in first. After all, he wasn''t the passive type of fighter. That''s why he found Gaston''s style¡ªeven if the counters relying on reflexes and analysis were terrible, insidious, and lethal¡ªnot adapted to him.


    Accompanied by the fall of rubble, he leapt down the tower into the building. Dust rose as his legs buckled into a roll to break the fall''s momentum.


    With a rapid eye swipe, he scanned his surroundings, noticing the thick layers of dust covering the cracked walls and floor in a gray blanket. Any valuables that had once existed either rotted to oblivion or were destroyed by the magical beasts, leaving nothing behind but a desolate ruin. Yet, the unknown symbols covering the few intact parts of the structure drew his attention.


    Planning to study them later to learn about the place''s history, he stepped out, racing towards his drumming enemies.


    A moment later, his face contorted into a disappointed grimace.


    "Only twenty?"


    The displeased clicking of his tongue and derisive voice drew the beasts'' attention. Like a single man, they turned to glare at him with their ugly faces. Eyes narrowed into silvery lines, they snarled in fury as half rushed at him. Meanwhile, the other half''s lips cracked open, revealing their dagger-like teeth as guttural sounds echoed.


    In a split second, he saw through their tactics.


    ''Not that it matters.''


    He shrugged, unafraid by the ten casters. Then, his lips curled uncontrollably into a terrifying smile.


    ''If you like moonlight so much, let me show you its opposite.''


    With an elegant hand movement, he aimed at the rushing enemies before voicing his technique''s name.


    "Agni''s Wrath."


    A torrent of white flames gathered in his hand into a blinding sphere, causing the beasts to cover their eyes and shriek. Their hair bristled in dread the next moment. They couldn''t see, but they heard it. The air sizzled and melted, the water and dust particles evaporating under the scalding temperature, causing sweat to prickle their skins.


    They heard the roaring sphere cut through the wind before an agonising pain shattered their senses for a second. Then, silence. A deadly silence engulfed the room as everything disappeared in a silent white flash.


    Meanwhile, a satisfied smile stretched Adam''s lips as he nodded at the devastation he caused. Yet, despite his easy victory, his wooden frame trembled as a searing pain assaulted his circuits.


    ''Can''t abuse this type of attack,'' he thought, cursing under his breath and promising himself to find the best mana circuits to replace them if possible.


    He also frowned at the half-vaporised bodies sprawled before him. What material could he excavate if he left nothing behind?


    "It''s hard for an honest man to win his bread."


    With a sigh, he stepped away, summoning his chat box.


    [I''m done with the beasts. Where are you?]


    [By the throne room. Did you kill the leader, too?]


    He tucked his finger around his chin with a pensive frown.


    [Don''t think I did. Only found twenty-two weak cannon fodders.]


    [Weak?! AHH!]


    [Come fast! The leader! She is taking us out! I''m scared!]


    "Shit!"


    Alarmed by the message, he charged out. Even if he didn''t know where the throne room was, he didn''t need to.


    The fascinating thing about the Earthlings was that, after recovering their memories, they also remembered their domains of expertise. None of the ones surviving until the end were weak or stupid. Therefore, they were wells of knowledge he liked to interact with... when they didn''t call him Prometheus.


    And that led him to meld science with magic, just like the mana technique he developed after speaking with a marine biologist.


    "Echolocation!"


    With terrifying strength, he stomped on the ground, shattering the ancient rocks into dust. The impact echoed through the chamber, not with sound, but with a surge of invisible mana that painted a detailed picture of the surroundings in his mind.


    [Hold on! I found you!]


    He warned them, hoping they wouldn''t despair until he arrived as his figure blurred. Dust rose in his wake as he rushed through the corridors, destroying engraved walls with a pained grimace to save time.


    After a minute, he rushed through the throne hall''s doorless frame and gazed at the twelve chained young boys, trembling like leaves. Then, at the five-meter creature dragging them like slaves. Finally, he saw something he wished he never had. Spread across the side, male carcasses littered the ground, each one bearing a single, horrifying mark: a missing body part.

 Chapter 383 - 383: Claws and Constructs

    A chill took hold of his sensationless frame as his soul trembled in horror and outrage.


    "This creature is worse than the Pontianak!"


    A yelp uncontrollably escaped his lips, reverberating against the throne room''s cracked walls.


    Alerted by the voice, the Moonsilver Striker''s leader turned to him. Illuminated by the soft glow piercing the ceiling, it squinted, its pupils wafting beautiful silver wisps of mana contrasting with its horrible appearance.


    Gradually, it opened its mouth, exposing yellowed ivory daggers glinting before guttural sounds filled the room.


    *"0@-asfrwd fzzdf¡ã dffe"*


    As if provoked by the hair-bristling but incomprehensible language, the Grimoire Lingua suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Its delicate cover opened, revealing the otherworldly material composing its pages.


    Before Adam''s enlarging eyes, it absorbed the words like physical objects, engraving them in black ink before disappearing in a puff of smoke.


    Shocked by the occurrence, the creature''s voice cracked in alarm.


    "W-What is this?!"


    Meanwhile, Adam''s eyes enlarged as he exclaimed.


    "It even works for beasts'' languages?!"


    Despite the statement of any language, he thought it would only work for humans or human-like creatures. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he could marvel at his beloved grimoire''s abilities, the creature''s voice shattered his thoughts with an alarming crack.


    "Hateful pest! I''ll have to make new children because of you!"


    In a single, brutal motion, it threw the summoned chains to the ground. The wind howled as it lunged like a bullet, its razor-sharp claws glinting and bulging tail swinging like a bullwhip to shatter his bones.


    As it did, color trained from the summoned faces. They had seen and endured the creature''s strength. Yet, they had never seen it this enraged, fast, and lethal.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s eyes narrowed as ten mana nails extended from his fingers, each sparkling with a distinct element.


    Despite the low output, allowing him to use the technique without straining his circuits, the devastation they could cause wasn''t to be underestimated.


    Fueled by a desire to avenge the poor dead men, he charged in to meet the creature in melee.


    BANG


    A terrifying sound reverberated, the wind battered his frame, and he flew like a rag the next second.


    RUBLE


    A section of the wall collapsed on him upon contact as his eyes glinted in understanding. Not only was the creature of the fourth tier, but it used spells to increase its speed in brief bursts.


    That''s how it unexpectedly spun in the blink of an eye, dodging his strike as its tail shattered the wind before colliding with his chest. The movement''s swiftness took him off guard. No, he hadn''t even seen it.


    ''That''s why mages seldom move alone in the wild,'' he thought, remembering how they always moved in parties of six when targeting beasts.


    Even Shepard teamed up with other arcanists to kill the evil ghost despite being of the same tier. Their physique was just that overbearing.


    ''But I''m solid, too.''


    Despite the blow''s power and collision, his puppet''s wood, protected by the drake''s bones, remained intact.


    Smirking, he rose to his feet, a provoking light playing in his azure and emerald eyes.


    "Now that I have a clear idea of your strength, do your best to survive. Ok?"


    His sarcastic tone cut through the tense atmosphere. The beast''s eyes enlarged as angry growls made its lips tremble.


    Without a word, its threatening muscles glinted with silvery light as it blurred into motion again, ready to behead the insolent human.


    Simultaneously, he crouched low, stabilising his gravity center by planting his feet into the rocks. He had already fought against faster enemies. Therefore, he knew how to counter them.


    ''Predict their movements and attack when they think they won!''


    CRASH


    Wildly dancing dust rose in a waltz as the beast''s claws and tails shattered the air and collided with him with horrifying noises.


    The summoned standing at the room''s edge trembled in dread as guilt distorted their faces. Did humanity''s hero die trying to save them? They would be Earth''s sinners if it truly happened.


    However, a sudden finger snap woke them up as loud rotational noises made the air tremble. Like a vacuum, five sharp spinning constructs glinting with colorful lights absorbed the dust, making it spin like a whirlwind around them.


    Then, they saw the creature''s right arm and tail stuck inside a waving blue barrier protecting the smirking Adam.


    "Your life expectancy expired. I''m under the obligation to confiscate your head," Adam said, his lips curling into a vicious smile.


    SWOOSH


    As his words lingered, the spinning arrows came to life. Like miniaturised missiles, they cleaved the wind apart.


    ROAR


    The beast''s agonising cry resounded next as the merciless projectiles pierced large and perfectly round holes into its sturdy body. Blood gushed before freezing and evaporating into a red mist as bones shattered into splinters one after another.


    Before it could recover from the pain, it caught five flashing glints moving from the side with trembling eyes.


    Then, it saw it, engraving the vision into its soul as hate engulfed its last thoughts before the world spun.


    Simultaneously, Adam leapt and swiped his elemental nails, dividing the beast''s thick neck in a swift motion before stepping to the side.


    While the giant creature''s body plopped to the ground on his previous location, he smiled at the summoned, making their hair bristle and an icy shiver run down their spines.


    "You''re safe now. To repay me, dismantle the carcass. Ask in the chat if you don''t know how."


    "S-Sure P... Adam! T-That''s the least we can do."


    They stuttered in response, shocked by the inhuman spectacle they had seen. After all, it was far from usual to see a 1.6-meter human kill a five-meter beast without sustaining a single injury.


    Relieved to see them safe, he gave a satisfied nod and turned his attention to the throne room''s murals, letting the adrenaline of battle fade.


    However, before he could, his Grimoire Beastaria silently appeared behind him, scanning and recording the beast on its thick leathery pages along with the ghosts he had defeated in the past.


    Then, the Grimoire Lingua Appeared before him, recording the ancient writings onto its mysterious pages before both vanished.

 Chapter 384 - 384: The Rise and Fall of the Silvermoon Elves

    Squinting in focus, he read the ancient symbols, learning about the most likely extinct civilisation who lived here.


    "Silvermoon elves," he muttered, noticing their depiction.


    Unlike regular elves, their hair mirrored the moon''s glow, cascading in silver hue down their pale skins. Their culture diverged entirely, too. As moon worshippers, they established temples where a specific type of mana ran down the ground.


    Moving further, he saw how their society worked. Every century, they elected a young maiden attuned to the moon as their leader.


    She held absolute authority inside their temple, selecting or dismissing individuals in core positions depending on their merit.


    Of course, her authority didn''t stem from her followers'' blind faith. She held power. Immense power even. By using the earth''s ley lines to purify and enhance the moon''s mana, each of these maidens had the potential and means to become archmages.


    ''How did they perish?''


    He tucked his fingers around his chin as he moved along the wall to resolve the mystery.


    During their long existence, the Silvermoon elves were trusted and commissioned by the other races for many things. The most glaring one was their jobs as prison guards. Not for regular living beings but for otherworldly creatures. According to the engravings, they once held a demon captive in this very temple.


    They were also the guardians of a long-lost order''s knowledge about souls, making them experts in negative energy control and ghost purification thanks to their moon affinity.


    As he read in interest, the next passage sent a shiver jolt through his body like an electric current.


    ''I should have guessed it...''


    In this depiction, he saw an individual surrounded by billowing energy flying above the temple. Every elf bent before him in allegiance and powerlessness.


    Of course, he recognised the figure he had seen in Prometheus'' memories: the magus.


    With an annoyed click of his tongue, he read the text.


    In exchange for their unconditional submission, he offered them a managem they later named the Moonlight Gem.


    With only two properties, the items didn''t seem exceptional at first glance. However, his eyes enlarged as he read them.


    The first one encased an area in eternal night, letting the moon shine continuously. But the second one was the most terrifying. It passively increased the temple members'' affinities and strength!


    With it, they grew stronger with each passing day, developing new spells and living beings. Their most noteworthy achievement depicted on the mural was a tree bearing a silvery fruit.


    According to the description, after nourishing itself with the ley line''s dense mana for centuries, the fruit enhanced the consumer''s mana capacity as much as a tier seven potion.


    Amidst their rapid development, however, dark clouds loomed on the horizon.


    Out of nowhere, an army of ghosts suddenly declared war on them. Forests burned, mountains collapsed, and islands sunk to the ocean''s bottom as they relentlessly attacked each and every temple like merciless predators.


    Despite their deep knowledge about evil ghosts and energies, the Silvermoon elves found themselves in a pickle... because they were sane.


    Stumped by the realisation and on the brink of extinction, they retreated into this temple, making it the bastion for their ultimate battle against the powerful spectral army.


    However, an elf researching souls passed by. In exchange for knowledge, he lent them an army of mysterious creatures. The striking thing about them was their affinity for darkness, blood and their hate for the sun. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    The next part was where the Moonsilver Striker sent him! Eyes trembling in regret and hate, he turned to glare at the creature''s carcass.


    Then he opened his chat box and messaged:


    [Find me a battle monster talisman! I''ll buy it twice the price. Just give it to one of the twelve kids with me in the dream place.]


    ''Hope you''ll suffer as a card for destroying historical records,'' he thought, lips twisted into a grimace before closing his eyes to calm down. After a moment, his brows knitted into a pensive frown.


    The elves eventually lost the battle, that he could infer. But who was the mysterious elf, and what creatures were worth enough to trade knowledge for?


    Somehow, he found the questions thrilling, as if they had awakened his adventurous spirit. After thinking a bit more, a realisation jolted him awake.


    "The gem is still here!"


    His excited voice cut through the silence, making the working kids jump in surprise.


    Yet, he didn''t even notice their questioning gazes. Instead, he peered through the long crack, letting the moon glow filter inside the room. The proof was right here, hanging in the silent sky.


    Determination and excitement flashed in his eyes. He next struck the ground, cracking and destroying a portion as mana drew a map of the surroundings in his mind.


    As it did, an inconsistency barely noticeable made him frown.


    ''It is as if nothing exists below this room.''


    Without thinking too much since he would figure it out in the next few minutes, he dropped a gout of condensed magma mana. Steam rose as the rocks sizzled and melted for a few meters before the energy''s orange glow vanished into nothingness.


    "Bingo."


    A mutter escapes his curling lips. They must have hidden the gem underground with some isolation spell or mechanism. Therefore, despite knowing where it was, no one retrieved it.


    Excited to get a valuable item, he tore the ground like a savage before a dark dome replaced the rocks. The light itself couldn''t seep through, making an ominous shiver run down his spine.


    ''I''d better not touch it.''


    Despite his caution, there was no way he would leave without his spoil. Determined, he tried elements one by one on the dome to see their effects.


    For a minute, the air cracked, and mana hummed with power as a colorful display filled the room. Unfortunately, nothing could pierce the dome.


    "Alright. You win!" He exclaimed, summoning his dark Blade of Adaptation.


    Then, a thin layer of transparent energy covered its sharp edges as space groaned under the pressure. Finally, a smirk stretched his lips as his roar resounded.


    "Let''s see if you can resist that as well!"

 Chapter 385 - 385: A Battle Against Darkness

    His arms slashed down, warping the surrounding space. Ugly fissures ran along the empty air as an invisible, silent blade cleaved everything in its path in halves.


    Eyes alight with hope, he gazed as the strike reached the unbreakable dome of darkness in the blink of an eye.


    Unfortunately, they dimmed the next second. Just like the other elements, the space blade vanished like it never existed after touching the sinister protection.


    Shoulders slumped and face downcast, he sighed in disappointment.


    CRACK


    As he did, a loud noise drew his attention back. The almost snuffed embers of hope and greed in his heart reignited at maximum strength as he gazed at the darkness.


    Gradually, the elemental blade emerged as inky black tendrils gripped it, trying to hold it back like tentacles. Despite its fierce struggle, trashing and cutting the wrapping darkness, the blade lost the confrontation and vanished.


    However, Adam''s smile enlarged to reach his ears.


    "Space works!"


    His voice cracked with excitement as his arms came to life.


    Without wasting a second, he imbued his blade''s sharp edges with dense mana before delivering a flurry of strikes like an enraged mantis.


    Terrible cracks crisscrossed the surrounding space again as the insidious blades crashed on the dome furiously. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Cut through!" He yelled, his fists shaking and eyes sparkling as they disappeared for a second before reemerging.


    Then, he abused his circuits, feeling the detestable searing pain attack his soul as if magma had replaced mana. But he didn''t care. If a bit of suffering was the price to get the Moon gem, why wouldn''t he pay it?


    Determined to endure the pain, he swung his arms again, creating more blades to assist the struggling ones and overwhelm the underground dome.


    CRACK


    Ear-shattering noises rocked the room as his new blades struck the old ones, propelling them with double the speed towards the barrier until one finally broke through the defending tendrils. Like a scalpel, it sliced and passed through the darkness, disappearing into what lay beneath.


    With a wide grin, he immediately summoned his barrier. Shifting the element to space as more blades cut through the dome, he leapt on it.


    SHATTER


    Unable to support the sudden weight while riddled with deep slices, the darkness shattered before having time to heal. Still, nightmarish tentacles tried to assault the invader in a last attempt to protect the gem.


    Unfortunately, it proved vain. The firm barrier eliminated anything trying to touch it. He didn''t know how but shrugged it off.


    ''As long as it works!'' He thought, trembling in impatience as he rolled to the ground to break his fall.


    With a finger snap, mana condensed into a luminous sphere circling him, chased the darkness away, and revealed a somber underground.


    Almost turning to sand, desolate soil littered the floor. Pushing himself off the ground, he noticed a colossal shadow extend towards him.


    An icy shiver running down his spine, he raised his trembling eyes. There, before him, he saw it. The ominous branches extending several meters like lethal claws. The face-like protuberances on the trunk and the sea of mana the malignant tree absorbed each second.


    Like an immortal tree in cultivation stories, it defied death for millennia despite a complete lack of nutrients, showcasing nature''s awe-inspiring resilience.


    Although impressed by the tree, slight tremors of fear shook his body. No matter the reason, something possessing such longevity couldn''t be low-tiered. Therefore, without surprise, he guessed its origin.


    "It''s the silvery fruit tree!"


    Sadly, it barely survived and was entirely drained yet...


    ''What if I can take it with me?''


    The idea suddenly germinated in his mind. Like an explosion, it filled every corner of his psyche as the wild thought of tasting one of its miracle fruits filled him with unbridled expectation. After all, he could hasten the fruit''s ripening once he mastered his time affinity.


    Greed flashed in his eyes, and with his sly merchant smile stretching his lips, he took careful steps towards the tree.


    Despite his fear of a reaction due to its ugly appearance, the tree remained still even as he placed his palm on its bark.


    "How do I take it out, though?"


    He scratched his head, his lips twisting into a wry smile.


    The colossal marvel of nature stood at least ten meters high. Even if it couldn''t compare to Selene''s thousand-meter-tall tree, it''ll be troublesome to move.


    With a pensive frown, his mind raced for a solution when a sudden notification resounded.


    [Natural wonder compatible with soul sea detected. Soul bind available, proceed? Yes/No]


    "YES!" He yelled, hands trembling above his head as Luna sent him a solution like an angel.


    However, his eyes narrowed the next second.


    "The tree is mine! Don''t you dare take it!"


    Grimacing at the possibility, he summoned his interface in a second to check the note.


    [Tier 4 Elite Boss: Moonsilver Striker''s leader. You have gained 500 experience points.]


    [Enemy defeated while being at a much lower level, xp+100%]


    LVL: 9


    Exp: 4120/10240


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Grimoire Beastaria, Luminous Wildblade, Blade of Adaptation, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye, Misha''s Genetic Code, Thomas'' Swift Shadow Legs, ???, Manacore Heartgem.


    Note: I''ll take a seed after it bears fruits.


    Relieved by the note, he sighed and smiled brightly. He didn''t need to know why she wanted a seed, but if he had to guess? It probably had to do with her future plans for Earth. With such a powerful specimen, she could surely develop magical flora on the planet.


    Yet, amidst his reflection, he squinted at the interface as confusion veiled his features.


    "When did those question marks appear?"


    Even if he rarely checked his item list since he didn''t get any new ones, he was sure the mysterious ??? weren''t there before last month.


    Despite trying to recall everything he did in that time frame, he failed to find a connection...


    ''I''ll just put that aside for now and investigate later,'' he thought, unwilling to let the mystery undermine his joy after getting the Silvermoon Elves'' treasure.


    After all, he could see the Moon gem glint underneath the tree''s dry roots.


    Still excited, he pressed yes to bind the tree.


    When he raised his head from the interface, it had disappeared alongside the gem.

 Chapter 386 - 386: The Swift Taxi Driver

    Curious to see how the tree would survive in his soul sea, he closed his eyes.


    When he reopened them, he saw the cracking, dry tree reaching for the sky in the distance. Its roots dug into a mound of fresh soil like starved serpents, and the bark vibrated with renewed life as nutrients ran through its xylem for the first time in millennia.


    As it did, the Moon gem nestled between its roots sparkled to life. A surge of silvery mana exploded from its smooth surface the next second, drawing a beautiful light connecting it to the azure sky.


    Gasping in wonder, Adam watched as the silvery light coalesced into a round sphere, mimicking a miniature moon. Its light bathed the parched bark, cascading down its wood and casting soft shadows. Enthralled by the touch, the tree''s drooping branches straighten, reaching skyward to embrace its long-lost friend.


    "Recover well!" He said, moving to the tree before patting its rough bark with tenderness.


    Turning to leave, he froze for a second, a sudden idea striking him. Then, he remembered the concept of leylines he had read on the murals.


    With a thought, his Manacore Heartgem shone the entire color spectrum on his palm. The idea was simple. He just remembered one of the gem''s effects!


    Leyline Nexus: The Manacore Heartgem can be used to create powerful leyline nexuses


    Despite his inability to use it personally for now, he could burrow it into the ground to help the tree recover its once grand appearance. Hopefully, it''ll also make it bear fruit faster.


    Excitement glinting in his eyes, he dug the ground around the Moongem before placing it beside the silvery orb with a satisfied chuckle.


    "I knew I could be the best botanist!"


    Instantly, the tree''s roots clutch the Heartgem like a treasure it had to protect at any cost. Before the leyline could even form, it gulped the wellspring of mana produced by the shimmering gem, quenching its thirst in desperation like a traveller finding an oasis in a scorching desert.


    "Hahaha! Easy there. Take your time growing strong. It might not have been my initial plan for the Moongem, but a seventh-tier tree bearing miraculous fruits? Keep it!"


    His cheerful voice resounded as he pushed himself off the ground. After one last glance at the tree, he closed his eyes, returning to the now-empty underground.


    Without wasting time, he launched himself upwards, returning to the throne room where the twelve boys paced.


    The moment he emerged, the worried grimaces contorting their faces turned into relieved smiles. Like lost ducklings seeing their mother, their eyes trembled as they rushed to him.


    "We are done dismantling the carcass! Here is the beast core," one of the youths said, his face alight with the promise of safety now that Adam had returned.


    The others nodded.


    "We kept the bones, meat, and organs in our soul seas. We can give them to you in the dream place later if you don''t mind. Oh, we also used the talisman you asked for."


    "Sure. Share the meat with the others."


    He chuckled, pocketing the silvery core and patting the boys. For their excellent work, he rewarded them with the meat, hoping they would share it with others in the dream place.


    Then, he stepped out, gesturing for them to follow.


    Retracing his steps, they navigated the dilapidated ruin, fighting against the thick dust burning their throats with each breath. Fortunately, the journey out remained uneventful after Adam disposed of the magical beasts.


    Finally, after half an hour, they basked under the sun''s light for the first time in months.


    "I-I thought we would die after they captured us."


    One of the boys'' knees buckled as he stuttered. Warm tears rolled down his cheeks as the realisation crashed on him like a hurricane. He was safe. Something he dreamed of but could never get. Not on Earth and not in this magic world.


    The others reacted similarly. Some cried, voicing their deep relief with dramatic words. Others thanked him, their voices cracking with gratitude.


    "Alright, boy. We''re still not safe." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His solemn yet gentle voice echoed, drawing their attention as he raised a finger.


    "We are in the outer reaches of a dense forest. It''ll take us around two days to return at your speed. So, let me enunciate a few rules to make the journey safe but, more importantly, enjoyable. One, no matter the reason, never stray away from me."


    He raised a second finger before continuing.


    "Two, don''t yell or bleed. I don''t want to draw the beasts'' attention. Three, don''t call me Prometheus, or I''ll leave you behind. If you understand everything, follow."


    By now, he was used to rescuing them already. In a short month, it was already his fifth mission. Therefore, he stepped onwards, passing through the vegetation like an expert.


    However, after an hour, he grew bored by their snail''s pace and grimaced. After the forest, they would need to cross a plain before joining the road leading to the city.


    Unwilling to spend so much valuable time, he turned to the sweating boys and narrowed his eyes. Then, shocking them, he condensed mana chains and bound them on his back like potato sacs.


    "Endure the discomfort. It''ll be safer this way."


    Before they could complain, he leapt on a high branch, encased them with a veil of mana to protect them from the wind, and blurred into motion.


    Like a natural forest dweller, he navigated the complex terrain. Leaves rustled, and wood cracked on his relentless charge as the wind howled in his ears until he saw the verdant plain before the sun moved much.


    A few hundred meters away, he noticed the paved road snaking towards a small city surrounded by dancing wheat fields.


    With a grin, he unbound the foaming boys from his back.


    "Want me to carry you to the city? After all, I can be the best taxi driver."


    "N-No! We can walk, but thank you for the offer."


    The boy roared in response, their indignation painted on their faces as they scrambled to the city before he could catch them.


    An amused smile stretching his lips, he followed behind and paid for the entrance and Gate usage fee before returning to the College.

 Chapter 387 - 387: Alinas Kindness: A Touch of Warmth

    After leaving the boys with the other summoned, Adam stepped to a... skyscraper. Instead of rebuilding Shepard''s sleek, obsidian tower, they revised the architecture entirely, making the structure sturdier with the earthling''s knowledge. Together, they also paid close attention to mana conductivity, enhancing the Manacore Heartgem''s effects on the college''s grounds.


    The structure wasn''t only more resilient but also gave the college a futuristic style, with pulsing engraving lining the walls and thick pipes burrowing into the soil.


    The moment he stepped inside, his jaws dropped at the incredible interior.


    ''Why is there a bar? A pool, too? Where is the research lab and library?!''


    Before he could understand what his eyes fed him, a cheerful voice resounded behind him.


    "Welcome, student! I''m Alina. How can I help you today?"


    "..."


    An awkward silence lingered as he turned slowly. A second later, he saw Alina''s bright smile, glistening hair tied in a bun and healthy skin. Then, the elegant glasses perched on her delicate nose and the intricately embroidered mage robe wrapping her slender body.


    "Oh. Welcome back, Adam!"


    Recognising him, she rushed to hug him before scrunching her nose.


    "So much dust! Give me your clothes. I''ll clean them later," she said, pulling back and eying his greyed red coat with a playful smile.


    "No! I mean, what are you doing? No, no... What the heck is happening here?"


    Shocked by everything, his thoughts swirled into a confused mess. How could the interior change so much in a short month? And what was she doing playing receptionist here?


    "Mhh. Come, sit by the pool. We''ll talk under those beach umbrellas."


    Dragging him by the hand, she dipped her feet into the sparkling water.


    "With so many homeless summoned, Shepard decided to change his three-storey mage tower into something more lively. Since he accepted them as disciples, they built rooms to house everyone and facilities to make life more enjoyable. He even prepared one for you on the last floor! With this first success, he plans to build a few shorter buildings to welcome more summoned and students next year."


    After a quick breath, she nodded in pride and continued.


    "Since I have nothing to do, I offered to take care of everyone. Those smart kids are so kind, they even respectfully call me Miss Receptionist!"


    "What the..."


    He facepalmed at Alina''s joy for her new bizarre job. He didn''t know what it entailed. But what he knew was that with a single word, he and Julius would give her enough gold to live like a noble. So why was she working?


    "Mom, do you need money? Let me sell a few things, and I''ll buy you a mansion bigger than the Riverwood manor."


    She smiled mischievously in response.


    "Julius said the same thing. But what am I going to do all alone in a big house? I prefer to work and interact with others."


    As her words lingered, her lips quivered for a moment, making him wonder if something weighed on her mind.


    He opened his mouth to ask, but she beat him by a split second. Her voice cracking with emotion, she spoke.


    "Julius told me you awakened the day of the baby''s inspection." She rose to her feet, moved behind her receptionist counter a few meters away, and retrieved something before her voice resounded again.


    "It''s nothing much, but happy birthday!" She exclaimed, handing him a large black hat. The red ribbon circling it matched his coat, making it a perfect addition to his attire.


    Yet, the thing making his soul shiver inside the puppet was the nice attention more than the gift.


    With trembling hands and lowering his face to mask his deep emotions, he took and wore it on his head.


    "Thank you. I like your gift," he mumbled, surprise and happiness mixing with a hint of distress.


    He wanted to cry as a warm sensation spread around his soul but felt it would ruin the moment. Worse, he had no idea about how to react in another manner.


    Noticing his uncomfortable grimace, Alina rapidly switched the subject before the awkward silence lingered and made them both feel bad.


    "I think Shepard has been looking for you. Meet him before he grows restless."


    With a grateful nod, he hugged her before returning to the reception room.


    However, he returned a moment later, nibbling his lips in shame.


    "Room number one on the last floor. You can take the elevator."


    Alina chuckled, answering before he could ask, then waved him goodbye as she enjoyed the summer sun.


    ''Can she read minds like Orion?''


    The question flashed in his mind before another one replaced it. ''What''s an elevator?''


    The stupid copy hadn''t done its job right and only shared memories related to training and education, making him entirely oblivious to these new things!


    Silently cursing him, he walked to the tightly shut metallic doors before ignoring them and moving right to take the stairs.


    ''At least I know what they are.''


    Bored by the climb and the many floors, the wind whipped against his clothes as he rushed upwards without checking where he was. A few minutes later, he found the rooftop then returned to the previous floor.


    Upon reaching it, he saw the brightly lit corridor and soft carpet of exquisite quality.


    The muffled noise of his leather boots echoed as he proceeded to a golden engraved door. Placated in billowing gray smoke was the number one as if proclaiming the individual living inside was the best.


    ''I''ll ask him to give me room number zero...'' S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With this thought in mind, he pushed the door open without knocking, revealing the gigantic suit Shepard lived in.


    A veil of confusion covered his features as he noticed the thick glasses isolating a side room. Inside, bizarre devices melding symbol engravings and technology lay on tables.


    Then, he saw the gigantic space allocated to the college dean''s daily matters. Unlike before, a large oval table replaced his small desk. Neatly sorted documents rested on cabinets instead of sprawled on the wood like unwanted rags. Finally, he noticed Shepard yawning as he watched Nathan draw on the blackboard behind the table.


    Like a bird of prey, the arcanist''s head jerked back the moment he stepped in. Eyes glinting in joy and relief, he pushed himself off the comfortable chair.


    "Let''s stop here for today, Nath."


    His exasperated voice echoed for a second as he scrambled to Adam.

 Chapter 388 - 388: Thunderous Secrets

    "So, how did the mission go?"


    Shepard''s voice reverberated loud and clear as he seized Adam by the shoulder and walked to the second side room.


    As he did, Nathan''s emerald eyes followed their movement like a tiger discovered before its ambush. Then, he shook his head and sighed. The arcanist always yawned and played with pens or even mana, despite his best efforts to educate him about rulership and planning.


    "Is it his way to punish me?" He muttered, glaring at Adam''s back as the room''s door closed shut.


    Meanwhile, Adam stepped into Shepard''s sleeping room. Everything in it screamed luxury as he eyed the many high-tiered material containers littering the floor.


    ''Did he move his treasury here?''


    The thought crossed his mind like a spring breeze before he focused on his mentor''s twisted face.


    "I want to kill him."


    Shepard''s words were simple yet overwhelming. An icy shiver ran down his spine as he noticed the gray wisps of mana billowing around the man''s eyes.


    "Why did you wait for so long?"


    He sighed, understanding it would be hard to forgive Nathan after what he did. However, Shepard''s answer sent his thoughts into disarray as he pinched his nose''s gap in exasperation.


    "He annoys me every day with his unending lessons. Even when I think I''m done, he always comes up with something new! No!"


    Shepard raged, smoke twirling around his frame in an ominous dance.


    "I never wanted to be a king!"


    ''Humph. Serves you right for selling me to Elisabeth,'' he thought, moving his hand over his mouth to stifle his laughter.


    Their situation truly amused him. On one side, their former enemy got the pardon he wanted yet suffered to teach Shepard. On the other, Shepard seemed to recognise Nathan''s value yet hated his efficiency.


    Despite his enjoyment, he had to calm him first.


    "Don''t become an archmage either, then. Or do you want to give up on your dream because you don''t want to learn?"


    As expected, the words stung at Shepard''s heart, gradually making him recover his bearings.


    After a moment, his lips curled into a grin as he spoke again with his usual mischievous tone.


    "Venting helped me release some steam. Of course, I won''t give up! Now tell me, did you save the twelve kids?"


    "Yeah. I left them in dormitory three with the others."


    He extended his palm, greed flashing in his eyes.


    "Give me my golden tickets now."


    Smirking at Shepard''s reluctant face, he snatched the twelve tickets before retrieving eighty-eight from his pouch.


    "Ohoho. Look what I have! Exactly a hundred tickets. I wonder what book I''ll borrow."


    "Are you sure? You can use them in the normal library instead. They have many fine books I''m sure you''ll enjoy." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shepard''s rightful voice reached his ears, entering from one before exiting by the other.


    "Sure, take me for a fool. Give me Vivian''s book about thunder spells."


    Despite his many affinities, he still had to learn how to use them effectively. His utilisation was satisfying for now because the puppet''s defenses were incredible. But in reality? He would have died on his last mission if he had a human body. So, what better way to learn could he hope for when he could borrow a book written by an archmage during her arcanist days?


    "No!"


    Shepard''s roar almost shattered the window as his mana wafted from his eyes again.


    "That''s my most precious book! I''ll never lend it! You don''t have the required elemental affinities to use thunder spells, anyway!"


    "You mean these two?"


    Grinning mockingly, he snapped his fingers. A wind blade materialised the next moment, ruffling their hair. Simultaneously, lightning crackled in the air as a purple stream danced in his empty left palm like a snake.


    Before Shepard could process the discovery and close his gaping mouth, he pushed the nail further.


    "Or these ones?"


    Water, fire, magma, light, darkness, sound, poison, acid, and even Shepard''s dominant element manifested around him, dancing in a cacophony of noises and lights.


    "WHAT THE HELL?!"


    Shepard yelled, eyes bulging and breath ragged in disbelief. With his three affinities, he was considered a super genius. He had heard of some extraordinary individuals possessing four. Yet, what was he witnessing? Eleven affinities? Was it even possible in this world?


    ''Technically, I only have one, though.''


    His eyes sparkled with gloating, and his lips reached his ears as he grinned at the reaction.


    However, the scene didn''t continue as he imagined it would.


    "Dismiss everything!" Shepard''s voice cracked in panic as he rushed to him and clutched his arm.


    "Never show more than four! Even better, only show two!"


    "Why?"


    "Because Elisabeth has more eyes than a spider! I don''t know how she does it, but her divinations aren''t limited by tiers or distance! Even without her, anyone seeing so many affinities crammed in a single being would do everything to capture and dissect you to find your secret."


    He could see the genuine worry in his gray eyes and sense his feelings through his trembling hands. Therefore, he dismissed everything before asking for Vivian''s grimoire again.


    "Tell me how you got so many affinities first," Shepard asked, unwillingness twisting his lips.


    "Are you sure you want to know? You won''t be able to use it. Scratch that. No one can. Besides, it''s super forbidden knowledge. Forget about the archmages.


    The magus himself will come for you."


    He smirked, watching as the arcanist''s face decomposed with each word. But he told the truth. Even if Shepard probably linked his affinities to the materials he gathered for his ritual, the need for an archmage sigil spoke louder than any word.


    "Tsk. I don''t want to know! Keep your knowledge to yourself. Elisabeth is already monitoring me."


    Tenderly, Shepard gazed at his library before moving to get the grimoire. A veil of swirling, deadly smoke parted as his hand gripped it, revealing a cover filled with lightning bolts and hurricanes. A gentle smile stretched his lips as he read its title: Thunder Spells and their Applications in Combat by Arcanist Vivian Zestra.


    Then, he turned towards Adam, his brows knitting into a deep frown.


    "I''ll lend it to you for a week, not a day more."

 Chapter 389 - 389: Durazmarns Beasts

    Despite the short duration, Adam smiled as he wrenched the grimoire out of Shepard''s firming hand. Until the end, his mentor clutched it, refusing to let go.


    "You can''t leave college during that week, either. Even better, don''t leave your room at all."


    Shepard''s lips quivered as his voice cracked. Let him wander with his prised grimoire in the wild? Out of the question!


    He only reluctantly agreed to lend it because of the shocking elemental display that shook his heart, making him consider a wild idea. What if he could become a second sky guardian after learning Vivian''s tricks? Even if he couldn''t, it would still help him win the inter-academy tournament, so everything should be fine as long as he returned the book in perfect condition.


    Meanwhile, a triumphant smirk stretched on Adam''s lips as he tucked the thick grimoire under his arm. Then, he heard the dean sigh with a tormented grimace before he changed the subject entirely.


    "Elysia contacted me as the Sunfire Queen a few days ago."


    Interest sparkling in his eyes and ears perking at the mention of his old teacher, he gestured for Shepard to continue.


    "According to her, some dangerous creatures dwell in the neutral kingdom of Durazmarn. She issued a mission to capture and bring them back to her territory on the southern continent."


    He tilted his head to the right, a puzzled frown creasing his brow.


    "Where is Durazmarn?"


    "Did you forget? The dwarf kingdom in which we subdued a tier-six evil ghost. Anyway, she refused to give us any details about the creatures. I only know they are divided into two societies. One lives in the heart of a dense forest while the other hides in an underground city."


    Unbothered by the request, Shepard shrugged.


    "She promised a reward even an arcanist would desire for whoever completed the mission. So, interested?"


    A brief silence lingered as his mind raced to piece the information together like a puzzle.


    First, the mission came from Selene, not Elysia. Second, it had to do with his creations. Third, he couldn''t move himself or risk angering the Beast Emperor, especially after they struck a deal. Therefore, he asked for external help.


    ''Vampires and werewolves?''


    Closing his eyes to remember what he had read about them, an icy shiver uncontrollably ran down his spine.


    Like Ossian''s creations, they ranged from the fourth to the fifth tier ten thousand years ago. After such a long time, some must have reached the sixth, making the mission a death trap.


    As if it wasn''t enough, they didn''t use mana like normal mages. Instead, vampires'' abilities were deeply rooted in their DNA, making them natural liquid manipulators with powerful physiques. On the other hand, werewolves had the hair-chilling ability to shapeshift into colossal magical beasts and manipulate darkness.


    A soft nudge of their paws could shatter boulders, and their thick fur protected them from damage like armors.


    His thoughts sorted, his eyes grew firm, and his voice solemn.


    "Do you want me to die?"


    "Of course not. Since you like to negotiate everything, I thought you might want to try your luck with them, too."


    Shepard''s lips curled into a playful smile as his eyes glinted with mischief.


    "Anyway, I already arranged for you to transfer for this year to the Arcane Academy of Enchantment. You''ll go to Orion''s next year."


    "Hah? Why did the order change?"


    His voice resounded, laced with confusion.


    "Because Jadevale''s king negotiated for the School of Astral Projection to house the inter-academy tournament next year. At first, he wanted this year''s battle monster tournament, but the Academy of Summoning firmly opposed him."


    Shepard patiently explained the situation before concluding.


    "This way, you''ll learn craftsmanship this year and will have time to prepare under Orion''s care next. As much as I dislike the cunning old fox, he is a dependable and honest man."


    Adam''s eyes sparkled in understanding as he answered.


    "Let me guess, the Academy of Enchantment is in Durazmarn. That''s why you brought the mission up?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As sharp as ever," Shepard''s smile stretched to reach his ears as he threw him a new student card. "They already accepted the transfer and are waiting for you next week. Improve yourself before considering Elysia''s request, and try only when you are sure to succeed."


    He returned the smile, this time unbothered by the decision.


    "I planned to delve into craftsmanship and engravings this year, anyway."


    He remembered Durgrim''s soul orb resting untouched in his soul sea and the promise to resurrect his name. With it, he didn''t really need the academy''s knowledge since he had theories up to the fifth tier. However, new crafting methods certainly appeared after the dwarf''s death. So he could broaden his knowledge by going.


    Even if they didn''t, he would at least have access to their facilities and immerse himself in the life of a smith.


    Excitement flashed in his eyes at these thoughts as he bid Shepard goodbye and left the room.


    However, he returned a second later.


    "I want my room to be the number zero. I won''t accept anything else."


    Puzzled, Shepard squinted at him, trying to read his smirk for a second.


    "Why? Don''t you like the number two?"


    "I have nothing against it. Just that I''ll surpass you soon, so you might as well make the numbers reflect that."


    "Get out, brat!"


    Shepard''s roar echoed as he quickly closed the door.


    Laughing as he escaped, he found room number two and lunged inside before locking the door behind him.


    With a quick sweep of his eyes, he noticed it was almost identical to Shepard''s. He didn''t have a personal lab or a conference table. Instead, racks filled with many types of wooden weapons placed before rows of sturdy training dummies filled the side room. Engravings pulsed on the tiled alabaster walls, absorbing excess mana like a vacuum and strengthening the room''s integrity.


    He didn''t bother to check the rest since love at first sight struck him like a thunderbolt.


    ''I''ll spend my time here. He offered me the royal treatment with this room!''


    Fists trembling in excitement, he rushed inside, finding it a shame to leave after such a short time.


    A wry smile stretching his lips, he sat and opened Vivian''s grimoire, planning to test his study''s result on the dummies.

 Chapter 390 - 390: Farewell to the College

    Lightning cracked, and wind battered the room in a cacophony of deafening noises. In its center lay the charred remains of once sturdy metallic training devices as the last one bathed in a sea of chaos.


    A few meters away, Adam whistled at the devastation his new mana technique had sawed in a short week.


    Tenderness filled his eyes as he gazed at the grimoire''s violet cover and intricately drawn whirlwind.


    He had learned a lot, not only about thunder fusion spells but also about his capabilities.


    With his mana affinity, converting spells into techniques became smoother than ever.


    Despite his already high proficiency after assimilating the tier-less mage''s hands spell, he now stood on an entirely different level.


    With a simple test, he felt how the mana moved and coordinated in a sumptuous dance to spark the intended effects.


    With this feeling, he could then bypass the need for the chant and manipulate the energy by himself to get the same result. Of course, these improvements didn''t eliminate the need to train. Instead, it made the process towards mastery faster and more enjoyable.


    ''I believe my enhanced intuition helped, too,'' he thought, watching the wall''s engravings flare to life with radiant intensities.


    The next moment, the out-of-control mana stormed towards them as if attracted by a magnet before vanishing to nourish the building.


    Relaxed as a comfortable silence engulfed the room and he leaned against the cold wall, he continued on his line of thoughts. Even without complete understanding, he speculated that intuition helped him link similar patterns together and, thus, understand the spell''s underlying principle.


    A satisfied smile escaped his lips. The heightened intuition didn''t only annoy him around dangerous individuals but could be used on a wider range of subjects.


    His thoughts sorted, and his determination to raise it renewed, he left the room to return the grimoire.


    On his brief trip, he reviewed the two techniques he grasped. The first was an area of effect damage, something he needed for his explorations. Of course, he could bombard enemies with pure elemental might as he did against the Moonsilver Strikers. But the mana cost was too high, making the method unsuitable for his feeble mana circuits.


    Therefore, tweaking optimised existing spells to reduce consumption somewhat solved the problem... even if it remained, making him curse.


    Anyway, the technique he developed was straightforward and condensed the effects into a smaller area, limiting consumption while keeping the potency.


    The second spell he analysed... Well, it was more theories Vivian wrote before becoming an archmage.


    However, he had seen their effects during their meeting. It was a potential way to increase physical might. Since he inhabited a puppet, he ignored anything muscle-related to focus on passive improvements.


    By using lightning to enhance neural connections, it could dramatically decrease reaction time. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite the initial success, he believed he would need more time to master the trick.


    A deep sigh escaped his lips as room one''s smooth door cracked open.


    Instantly, Shepard''s twisted lips and impatient pacing greeted his eyes.


    "You are twenty seconds late! Quick! Return the grimoire!"


    Without waiting for his answer, the dean''s hand turned to smoke. Shocked by the urgent tone and action, a shudder rocked his frame as the swirling hand snatched the grimoire like an ethereal talon.


    Reeling in the movement''s terrifying swiftness, his eyes trembled as he watched Shepard inspect, then cradle the book like a baby.


    After a moment to recover, he glared at him.


    "It''s just a book. Can''t you make a copy if you value it this much?"


    Shepard''s eyes narrowed into slits at the comment.


    "What do you know? The cover, every page, even the ink. They all come from terrifying beasts. Its author''s mana and comprehension imbue each word. Even if you copy a grimoire, its value won''t reach a hundredth of the original."


    Reverence dancing in his eyes, the arcanist arranged the grimoire to its rightful place in his private library. With a gleeful grin stretching his lips, he returned.


    "For fairness'' sake, I tweaked the Golden ticket rules. Inside of one ticket by summoned you bring back, it''ll be one for two."


    ''Tsk. I knew it. This scrooge doesn''t want to lend his books.''


    Frustrated and rolling his eyes, he turned and waved his hand.


    "Good luck with the enrollment ceremony. I''ll leave now."


    His disappointed voice resounded as his leather boots met the soft corridor carpet.


    Ever since he witnessed how fast Shepard accepted Elisabeth''s offer, a knot of resentment lodged itself in his heart. He did his best to forget about it. Yet, the sting remained.


    Without waiting for an answer and with a deep sigh, he moved to the College''s Gate. Maybe a year away from everyone he knew would help untie his tangled trust.


    On his way, he bid Julius and Alina goodbye. The tender hug they shared sent a wave of warmth into his chest as he recovered his smile.


    His mood restored, and after promising his family not to flare at the slightest disagreement, he stepped out of the skyscraper.


    The warm wind of September ruffled his hat, and the chirping of birds filled his ears. With determined steps, he passed by the verdant gardens Thurin spent time to rebuild. Accompanied by the fresh scent of nature, he reached the towering construct five minutes later.


    Yet, upon seeing the spectacle waiting for him, a choked sob escaped his lips.


    "We''ll miss you!"


    "Return soon, Adam!"


    "Thank you for saving us!"


    "Don''t cause problems in my country!"


    The summoned, Shepard, and the teachers waited for him. He even spotted Arun, Asha, and the rest of the team, who returned in advance to bid him goodbye.


    Their warm yells resounded in the air, making his emotions overflow and his frame tremble.


    Lowering his hat over his face to hide them, he walked towards the construct.


    Then, taking a deep breath to fix his cracking voice, he yelled.


    "I''ll be back before you can miss me. Take care of yourselves, everyone!"


    With a final wave, he lowered his head and stepped into the dense mana veil surrounding the Gate. It shimmered, then swallowed him whole, leaving only his lingering voice behind.

 Chapter 391 - 391: A Rocky Start

    After a moment, he stepped out of the Gate. A radiant smile stretching his lips, he glanced at his surroundings. However, before he could draw a complete picture of them, the heated voices of a short mage and a lady holding a cat attracted his attention.


    An icy shudder ran down his spine as he noticed the woman''s ethereal beauty, silver hair, and cheerful smile hidden behind her angry pout.


    ''N-No... NO!''


    A scream, coming straight from his soul, rocked his inner peace into oblivion. How could he not recognise her and the cat he had bought himself? It was Nova!


    ''Why is she here? When I finally could relax and focus on training away from the kids!''


    Determined to leave before she noticed him, the mage''s exasperated tone reached his ears.


    "Come here, boy! I must check your documents."


    ''Shit...''


    With no choice but to follow the rules, he walked to them, eying Nova''s curling lips.


    "Hahaha! You thought you could get rid of me by transferring? No way!"


    Nova''s cheerful voice echoed in his ears, stinging at his soul like a slap.


    "Can''t you just stay with the girls? You have a great relationship with them! Julius will miss you, too."


    He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose and shaking his head. He didn''t dislike her presence. It''s just... It felt like he had to babysit her each time she tagged along.


    "Why would I? I said I would follow you in Ossian''s palace, not them. Anyway, you promised we would go explore a few months ago, but you went alone!"


    Her nose scrounged into a snort as she continued.


    "Since you forgot, I''ll make you hold your promise for your own good. Am I not kind? You won''t become a liar, thanks to me."


    "..."


    His hand moved to meet his forehead in a resounding facepalm as he found no words to answer. He had promised, true. He had forgotten, also true. But when he went to retrieve the summoned in the wild, she spent her time in Asha''s mansion, living a holiday of luxury, so why did she blame him?


    "The two lovebirds, what do you think you''re doing in broad daylight?"


    The mage interjected, his brows knitted into a deep frown reflecting his annoyance.


    "I''m working here, so give me your noble identifications or return from wherever you came from!"


    Scratching his head and smiling wryly, he reached for his pouch before his hand froze.


    ''I''m not a noble...''


    A tense silence settled for a second as the mage''s eyes hardened with each second crawling by.


    "I don''t have all day! Your friend here said you would bring the necessary documents and kept bugging me to no end! If you don''t, I''ll send you to jail for a week to teach you the rules!"


    The guard''s yell drew the passerby''s attention as his hand moved to the wand resting on his belt.


    "Hahaha, look at these two human fools who tried to grudge our royal mage!"


    "Mama, why are they taller than papa?"


    Facing the public''s scorn, his anger rose like steam in a boiling bot, making his frame tremble.


    "Listen here. We come from the College of Alchemy and Transmutation. Shepard arranged for my transfer to your academy today. I don''t have my noble identification, but the documents are in order."


    His voice cracked with suppressed anger as he explained their circumstances to defuse the situation.


    However, he was either much worse at it than Julius, or Nova had truly enraged the mage because he drew his wand the next second.


    "Kneel to the ground. Keep your hand where I can see them. I''ll use force to subdue you at the slightest abrupt movement."


    "Damn it! I tried to be reasonable with you, but you still want to imprison us!"


    He roared, sky-blue mana wisps wafting from his eyes.


    Before the mage could react, he snapped his finger.


    ZAAP


    A purple lightning bolt appeared above the cocky dwarf''s head in a flash, zapping and making his body tremble as if taken by a seizure. Then, teeth clenched and jaws protruding in rage, his powerless and paralysed body dropped to the clean ground.


    After his successful sneak attack, he grabbed Nova''s legs and back and cradled her in a princess carry before blurring into motion before anyone could react.


    "AHH!"


    "Murder! Humans murdered our mage!"


    Outraged screams mixed with fear reverberated behind him as he propelled himself like a rocket on a roof before dashing away and observing his surroundings.


    The architecture looked nothing like the cities he had seen before. Everything in Durazmarn screamed craftsmanship.


    The houses were carved from the mountain''s belly, giving them a natural obsidian color. Brightly lit forges lined a few streets as sweaty dwarfs worked alloys on thick anvils. Despite the distance, he could hear the noise of their hammers striking the hot metal. Acting like a natural chimney, the ceiling absorbed the dense swirling steam rising from everything he had seen thus far.


    A deep sense of awe settled in him as the mountain''s mouth a few kilometers away met his eyes. The other half of the city lay under the bright sun. The royal castle dwarfed the Beast temple and Ossian''s palace with its grandeur and intricate engraving. Even from such a distance, he knew it was a marvel of magical engineering and probably boasted terrifying defence.


    After cutting the wind with the cheering Nova, he basked under the sky, noticing the wheat fields extending to the horizon like a forest surrounding the city. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And finally, he saw the dense academy''s barrier surrounding a tall tower and a magnificent campus.


    With his speed, he didn''t fear the mages capturing him. That''s why he retaliated. The dwarf would have arrested him anyway, even if he did nothing. Instead, he knew that by reaching the academy and proving his identity, the situation would resolve itself without further misunderstandings.


    After a few minutes, he leapt from a roof before the Arcane Academy of Enchantment''s gates, attracting the new students. With curious glances, they wondered why such a menacing-looking human wanted to learn their art.


    Just like alchemy and transmutation, as one of the three supportive-oriented academies, new students were scarce compared to the battle-oriented ones. With only a few hundred each year, primarily because of their dwarven legacy, they couldn''t rival the thousands of kids joining the Academy of Elemental Arts.


    Without wasting time and unbothered by their reactions, Adam gently released Nova before cutting the line with confident steps and directly addressing the two mages guarding the gates.


    "I''m a new student transferred from the College of Alchemy and Transmutation. Arcanist Shepard overviewed the process himself."


    The mage''s displeased frowns turned into interested gazes as his words lingered.


    With a swift movement, one''s eyes darted with attention on the student''s list while the other monitored his every move. A moment later, one''s voice resounded, a hint of distrust filling it.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Adam."


    Upon hearing the name, the mage retrieved his teacher''s card and whispered something before nodding.


    "Moira Runeweaver will fetch you. Wait by the side until she delivers your student''s card and escorts you inside."


    Five minutes later, an elegant woman crossed the academy''s gates. Her thick golden necklace and multi-colored jewels glinted under the sun. Her embroidered satin scarlet and blue robes fluttered with her movements as she walked to him.

 Chapter 392 - 392: Arrogance or Resourcefulness? A Three Days Challenge

    He noticed how she locked her hazel eyes into his. A hint of happiness danced in them, but a frustrated crease formed between her brows.


    Her hand moved up to fix her braid as a complex huff escaped her lips.


    "I can''t believe you caused trouble the minute you arrived."


    With an air befitting her arcanist rank, she introduced herself next.


    "I''m Moira Runeweaver, this academy''s dean. Follow me. I''ll tour the place and explain our facilities to you."


    As her words settled in his mind, she retrieved a sleek student card and extended it to him.


    A wry smile stretching his lips, he took the golden card shining under the sun''s light before following behind her.


    ''I did nothing wrong, so I won''t bother bringing what happened at the gate.''


    Shrugging off the passed-out mage she mentioned, he crossed the gates with Nova. His eyes enlarged the next second as he saw the academy''s campus.


    Much different from the one he had been used to in college, this one exuded a familial smell. Instead of separate dormitories and facilities, a boisterous village extended a few hundred meters from the main building.


    Older students gathered the new ones with warm smiles. Like big brothers and sisters, they toured the place, taking time to point their fingers at some crucial areas before their voices rang in brief but comprehensive explanations.


    ''What a cohesive school.'' S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He unconsciously nodded at the welcoming atmosphere, a warmth blooming in his chest.


    The tempered summer wind ruffled his coat as he focused on Moira''s back.


    As if feeling his glance, her elegant voice resounded in his ears.


    "As you noticed, everything you''ll need is in the village. I gathered everything to make it more convenient for the students and to promote unity."


    She paused, turning and leaning towards him. Her hazel eyes peered through his frame as if its materials and engravings lay bare before her.


    An icy shiver ran down his spine, sending uncontrollable tremors through his shoulders. He hated this feeling of being seen through.


    Fortunately, before the dread could settle in his heart, Moira turned back and continued on her way to the village.


    "It''s not a bad puppet for an amateur but isn''t extraordinary either. The materials make it resilient, not the enchantments. You''ll have to learn a lot if you want to bridge the gap between first and second-year students."


    He heard her disappointed sigh and noticed her head shake. A frown creased his brows the next second.


    ''Of course, I relied on the materials. The only enchantment is the one to bind my soul to it. What? Did she expect me to create a war machine with no experience?''


    A bitter taste filled his mouth after hearing his hard work belittled by an expert. But deep down, he knew her words rang true.


    After an awkward silence settled, Moira''s voice resounded again. Yet, this time, it was as gentle as a breeze.


    "Shepard spoke highly of your alchemical prowess, guaranteeing you''d be a genius in any crafting field. That''s why I have a challenge in mind."


    At her words, a fierce fire sparked in his eyes. A challenge? Bring it on!


    "If you can reach the second year''s level of mastery in a month, I''ll teach you personally for two months."


    She pursed her lips, the weight of a year''s curriculum settling on her shoulders. Even with some overlap between their schools, just wood carving, forging, and enchanting would push any human mind to its limit.


    Dwarves, on the other hand, were raised with the clang of hammers as a lullaby. By the time they enrolled, they''d already absorbed fundamental alloys, forging techniques, and even elemental enchantment theories.


    A human? In a month? She scoffed internally. It was unlikely, even impossible.


    Yet, a flicker of doubt lodged in her heart. What if? Against her better judgment, a grudging respect for the unruly arcanist''s words bloomed.


    The scent of melting metal infused the air as they stepped into the village. The cracking of flames flickering in furnaces filled their ears as Adam smirked.


    "A month? Give me a calm place to study, and let me skip classes. I''ll do it in a week!"


    Moira shook her head, her bright eyes dimming in response. What did she expect from Shepard''s disciple? Of course, he would be arrogant, overestimate his capabilities, and act just like his mentor.


    Noticing her dismissive body language, a deep frown creased his brows as drums resounded in his mind.


    "Three days," he declared, his voice icy as he met her gaze in a silent confrontation.


    "Do what you want."


    With a defeated sigh, she shrugged, her impression of the boy worsening by the second. It would only be three short days, anyway, and she only hoped he wouldn''t cause more trouble.


    Next, they passed by the forges, library, and canteen. She offered a word of explanation before showing him his room.


    "You can start learning now or come see the entrance ceremony."


    Waving his hand dismissively, his gaze locked on the golden mist wafting from his interface window.


    "No need. I can''t waste time now, can I?"


    Without answering, her heavy steps resounded as she masked her irritation and disappointment behind a charming smile. Nova followed cheerfully, raising her hand as if on an exploration mission.


    Meanwhile, Adam didn''t waste a second. He ignored the room''s basic furniture, focusing on the interface''s chat.


    [Guys! I need professional smiths and wood carvers to teach me for three days. You can take turns to rest because I won''t sleep. I''ll reward your efforts with five gold coins each.]


    The chat exploded into a flood of question marks for a moment before he noticed five responses.


    After agreeing to do everything in the dream place, he rushed to a nearby shop. He needed materials for his training. Therefore, he flashed a gold coin to the wary apprentice behind the counter to buy enough iron for three days.


    Back in his room, he closed his eyes to take them to the dream place and prove he could be the best enchanter against Moira''s reservations!

 Chapter 393 - 393: Iron, Fire, and Advice

    A moment later, he stepped into the dream place''s half-filled plaza and walked to the nearby fusion pool.


    On the way, he heard the kid''s spirited debates. Some sat on the ground, selling merchandise arranged neatly on a piece of cloth. Others yelled, searching for party members to conquer the tower''s first floor. He even noticed a few signs with stylish ink calligraphy planted before desks.


    With intrigued steps, he went to one and asked what they were doing.


    "Oh! Adam! We are establishing guilds to band with people we like and challenge the tower or the wilds. Of course, you can join ours!"


    The young girl clapped her hands in excitement as her pupils constricted in disbelief and hope.


    "Don''t you guys have more interesting things to think about? Like how to break free from the slave spells cast on you?"


    Palms raised upwards, he shook his head. Their priorities were a little wrong.


    "We are working on that, too. But honestly? We have little hope of succeeding. At least we are somewhat free here, even if we can''t reveal too much information."


    The girl''s cheerful tone became bleak. He noticed how she lowered her dimming eyes and shoulders in depression.


    "I''m sorry I can''t help."


    He lowered his eyes, too, feeling their expectations weight on his shoulders like a mountain. During the past month, he did his best to save the ones captured by beasts, lost in the wilds, or members of tribes. But he could do nothing against a country''s noble or royal family.


    Even if he could defeat some of them, then what? He would be branded rogue and hunted down like a dog by a swarm of mages.


    With a deep sigh, he massaged his eyelids before fishing a shiny gold coin from his pouch.


    "Take it. My apology for ruining your mood."


    He placed it on the desk before turning.


    Without looking back, he stepped to the fusion pool''s engraved gates. A moment later, he noticed two kids barely reaching the waist of their three companions waiting for him.


    "Sir Adam! Are you ready to learn our craft?"


    One of them said, his smile stretching so wide that its white teeth reflected the moon''s red glow.


    However, his eyes darted between the two dwarves first. Then he blurted out.


    "Wait. First, explain your situation!"


    "Oh, that?" They smiled at each other before one explained. "We didn''t all reincarnate into humans. I''ve seen a few elves, too. I even saw one with beast ears and paws, but he tends to hide for some reason."


    ''I had no idea...''


    The thought rumbled like a thunderclap in his mind, forcing a realisation. The race column in their interface wasn''t specific to him.


    ''I''m curious to see those with beast blood.''


    His eyes enlarged and sparkled as curiosity tickled his heart for a second.


    However, the youth''s voice brought him back from his reveries.


    "Where do you want us to train you?"


    With a cough to focus on the immediate task, he pointed to the vortex leading to his soul sea.


    "In my place." He stepped to it, waving his hand. "Follow me."


    Immediately, the five youths'' eyes sparkled, and their hearts hammered against their chests. Were they going to witness where the mysterious Prometheus lived on Earth?


    Contrary to their expectation, they gasped at the scenery. Instead of a house or apartment, they landed on a vast plain surrounded by mountains, forests, and a large lake.


    Fresh, natural air filled their lungs as a soft breeze blew on their hair.


    Meanwhile, Adam opened his iron bag and turned to them.


    "Explain your heating, cooling, and hammering techniques one by one with simple and clear words. We''ll do the same for wood carving after." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a nod, they glanced at the vibrant vista one last time before moving to him.


    Among the three humans, two were carving experts back on Earth, while one was a knife-smelting master. Meanwhile, the two dwarves had nothing to do with those fields. However, they learned the ropes in this world.


    Amidst their conversations, he learned that the two dwarves had been kissed by Luck herself. Born in a county, their parents tampered with the test results when they were babies. Therefore, they freely attended the academy.


    After a few minutes, Adam tucked his fingers around his chin.


    "I think I''ll learn faster by practising. Observe my movements as I strike the iron to correct them."


    As his words lingered, his right leg blurred in their eyes as he stomped the ground.


    BAM


    With a resounding noise, the grassy soil rose to his waist before hardening.


    Blinding lights manifested on his palms next as he melted a few iron ores before coating his earthen anvil, giving it a metallic sheen.


    Unfazed by the kids'' gaping jaws, he grabbed a few more iron ores before melting them using the sun''s element.


    Once the ores became milky white and bubbled slightly, his voice echoed again.


    "Observe now. I''ll use your three techniques simultaneously."


    Before his voice died down in the wind, three dense mana hammers condensed above the anvil. In a shower of scalding sparks, they struck the iron with different rhythms and angles.


    Awakened by the familiar clang of the hammers, they squinted at the spectacle, hiding their amazement behind a mask of professionalism.


    Gradually, they shared their expertise, advising to put less strength on the strikes, to pay more attention to the iron''s integrity, and to turn it more. They also informed him about when to heat it again and the right temperature.


    Accompanied by their advice and enduring the increasing buzzing noises in his mind after multitasking for two hours, he took a break.


    "Ready yourselves for wood carving next. I''ll study some enchantment theories for an hour," he said, moving to his box and retrieving Durgrim''s soul orb.


    That''s why he confronted Moira without batting an eye. Not only could he have personal teachers, but he had the theories covered already!


    If anything, the three-day limits sparked his determination and made it a real challenge.

 Chapter 394 - 394: Three Days of Steel and Skill

    After browsing Durgrim''s deep knowledge about engravings, a wide grin stretched his lips. The ghost''s soul orb was a bottomless well of knowledge he could draw water from for a long while.


    For the challenge''s sake, he focused on the ones related to the first tier. But even then, the effects were surprisingly decent. For example, one increased an alloy''s durability by twenty percent. Another could ensure the blade remained sharp no matter how its wielder used it.


    He didn''t have time to check the others. But the promise of fabulous knowledge caused his eyes to sparkle.


    With an excited push, he rose to his feet.


    "Alright, guys. Time to continue the lessons."


    He glanced at the two woodcarvers and dwarves, rubbing his hands.


    "Let me show you the technique I use. Tell me if it''s decent enough or if I should use another one altogether."


    The four masters nodded, their brows creasing into focus frowns.


    Before their enlarging eyes, he extended his finger towards the ground.


    PSHH


    The noise of high-pressure water cutting through the soil reverberated in the verdant plain for a moment. His finger moved with lethal precision, leaving marks of different depths in their wake. Finally controlling the intensity, he carved the only enchantment he knew of, making everyone''s jaw drop open.


    With a satisfied nod, he turned to look at them.


    "That''s what I used when I carved a tier-five block of wood. Is it good?"


    His genuine tone and smile made them click their tongues in unison.


    "Of course, it''s good since it comes from Earth!"


    Despite the compliment, he could see jealousy flash in their eyes. This technique could be used for everything. Even in battle, it could cleave magic alloys apart like paper.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t have water affinity nor sufficient mana control to use it with so much precision.


    "I can almost do the same with my wind affinity."


    One of them interjected, his head held high in pride. Although his technique lacked precision compared to Adam''s, especially in making intricate carvings, it was probably the second best.


    The next second, a miniaturised hurricane spun on his palm. Unsheathing his knife and retrieving a small wooden block from his pouch, he exhibited his method.


    With a trembling hand, the man shoved his blade in and out of the spinning wind. Wood chips flew as the square block transformed into something else.


    A moment later, he nodded in satisfaction at the rough forms before sheathing his blade back and taking out carving tools one after another from his belt.


    With narrowed eyes, he used them to smooth his creation, defining the forms better and engraving the details.


    Soon after, Adam almost spat in anger.


    ''Why does it have to be a figure of Prometheus?''


    The thought rumbled in his mind like a hurricane as he gazed at the ugly mask and tattered clothes, giving the original a unique but hair-bristling style.


    "Do you think it makes me happy?" He asked, his voice as cold as an icy desert.


    "No? We know you aren''t the same anymore. But we still respect Prometheus the most! You can''t be angry each time we mention him."


    They all nodded in approval. In fact, if Adam didn''t scare them the first day, they would have placed a statue of Prometheus by the tower to honor humanity''s pride. Instead, they sold miniature figurines at material cost to recall the man''s bravery.


    "I have no problem with him. I have one with all of you who keep calling me by his code name. Why? Because of a few titles hovering over my head?"


    They scratched their heads, eyes darting in confusion for a moment. They didn''t understand the problem, and he knew it. So he continued, fists trembling and eyes dimming.


    "Listen and share it with the others. We are two different people. It''s not a matter of remembering. I''m really not him at all. When you keep calling me his name, I feel like you are all denying my existence. So please, stop."


    Moved by the emotions they perceived, the five men opened and closed their mouths a few times. They didn''t predict the heartfelt explanation and did not know how to break the awkward silence.


    After a second of gathering courage, one''s eyes sparkled with determination.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll tell the others about it. It might take some time to convince and reach everyone, but I''m sure they won''t misunderstand you anymore."


    "Thank you, guys."


    He bowed his head, feeling the identity crisis weighing on his heart alleviate. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, with a sigh, he asked the man to teach him his technique in depth. Since Shepard advised him to show two elements at maximum in public, he planned to use lightning and wind while hiding the rest. Therefore, he had to replace the water jet cutting to show something to Moira.


    Upon hearing he didn''t resent them, the crowd''s eyes brightened. For the next hour and a half, they taught him how to make precise cuts, use the classic carving tools, and polish the wood once done.


    Next, he focused on Durgrim''s soul orb, absorbing the theories and intricate symbol carvings like a sponge before switching back to forging.


    After three revolutions, the five experts showed signs of tiredness, tumbling on the ground. The heat made them sweat and turned their thoughts sluggish, turning their explanation into incoherent mumbles.


    But he had expected that much.


    "Rest in turns so I can always have at least one of you to guide me. Don''t give up. It''s only the first day!"


    His fists clenched under his chin and his tone epic, he tried to motivate them. Then, he flashed eight shining gold coins, hoping they would speak louder than words.


    "Your pay for today. We can do it!"


    He knew his training method could be... would be considered self-abuse. Yet, he had no time to waste. Ever since he awakened, the world gave him two options: do or die. Therefore, he would train and learn more than anyone to become a better version of himself.


    With relentless focus and a fire burning hotter than the smelted iron in his heart, his mana hammers pounded on the anvil. Each clang echoed his determination.


    Amidst his deep concentration, three days passed by in a flash. Finally, with an exhausted but radiant smile, he dropped to the ground, allowing his racing mind a well-deserved rest.

 Chapter 395 - 395: Forceful Manners and Public Humiliation

    After an hour of silence, only broken by the rustle of the lush grass beneath him, he rose to his feet. His eyes clear and sparkling after the short rest, a grateful smile crept on his lips as he gazed at the waiting youths.


    "Thank you for your dedication."


    He said, emptying his pouch of the last gold coins he possessed.


    One of the dwarfs moved to take the glinting coins before his eyes narrowed in a silent question. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There are five more than we agreed," he said after counting twenty-two.


    "I''m satisfied with your teaching. Accept the extra coins for your efforts."


    He nodded, a warm light illuminating his eyes.


    "No, no. If anything, we are the ones impressed by your tenacity. Seventy hours non-stop? I''ve never heard of anything like that!"


    The dwarf''s voice cracked as a hint of terror flashed in his eyes. He had never seen such unwavering focus. The others nodded, remembering the lengthy and numerous pauses they took to teach him while he kept going strong.


    "You deserve the money."


    He pried the dwarf''s hand open and shoved the coins into his trembling palm.


    "Time to leave now. I need to prepare and look for a problematic girl."


    Catching the clue, they bid goodbye, waving their hands before jumping out of his soul sea.


    Left alone, he picked up the sprawled metallic items littering the ground and placed them on his makeshift anvil. Then, a blinding veil of milky white light engulfed his hands like gloves as he clutched them one by one. Faced with the heat, the iron reddened before melting like ice under the sun.


    Without paying too much attention, he shaped them into rough ingots before putting everything in the bag.


    ''I can recycle it. No need to throw the metal.''


    After sweeping the area and nodding at its cleanliness, he grabbed the bag and closed his eyes to return to the real world.


    When he reopened them, he jumped in fright as panicked yells filled his ears.


    "AHH! A man suddenly appeared!"


    "Offender!"


    "Prepare your spells, girls!"


    Before his enlarging eyes, the dwarven ladies jumped to their feet, toppling the wooden table. Glasses and pots shattered in loud noises as liquid covered the floor.


    With twitching eyes and jaw clenched, they drew their rough wands. Their voices reverberated as they chanted various elemental spells to punish the daring intruder.


    "The heck! This is my room!"


    His voice cut through the chaos as his eyes landed on the ethereal beauty sipping her tea and caressing her cat.


    Nova slammed her teacup down, smirked, shrugged, and glared at him. The silent message was crystal clear: serve you right for your three days disappearance.


    A knot formed in his gut at the realisation. Although he didn''t want to babysit Nova, leaving her alone in the foreign academy wasn''t the best idea, making her resentment understandable.


    As he pondered, low tiered spells crashed on his frame, engulfing it in a colourful firework. Despite their anger, the ladies'' spells weren''t fueled by the desire to kill. Not that it mattered with how resilient he was. Still, since their attacks stemmed from a misunderstanding and they didn''t aim to end his life, he shrugged them off.


    With a swift swipe of his hand, he dismissed the rising dust and lingering elemental energies, shocking the ladies.


    His immaculate red coat swirling, he stepped to Nova, eyes glinting with a calculative light.


    "Nova," he started, eyes firmly peering into her gray eyes. "I found a name for your cat."


    Instantly, her strong facade crumbled and she rose. Her usual cheerful smile returned and reached her ears as her robes fluttered with her movements.


    "Quick, tell me!"


    Her melodious voice, a soothing song, calmed the dwarven ladies'' frantic movements, their worried gazes now fixed on her.


    "Stella."


    He patted the cat''s soft head, hearing its purr of contentment before Nova raised her at eye level with a joyful smile.


    "You finally have a name. Stella! Do you like it as much as I do?"


    "Cough... Can you dismiss the misunderstanding now?"


    He pointed at the glaring ladies, a hint of pleading in his eyes.


    "Oh. Sure!"


    She turned toward the teenagers.


    "It''s his room. I don''t know how he does it, but sometimes, his body disappears for a while. Since you wanted to play with Stella, I invited you during his absence. See? Nothing wrong here."


    Of course, she didn''t mention that his soul had been floating in the middle of the room the entire time.


    With a wronged grimace, they glared at Adam, sparks dancing in their eyes.


    "Even if it''s your room, doesn''t your family teach basic manners? Barging into a room full of ladies?"


    A heavy sigh escaped his lips as he clutched his forehead in frustration.


    ''Did I mess up my puppet''s engravings and add an unreasonable people magnet in the enchantment?''


    "Alright, ladies. It''s my fault for everything you mentioned."


    His defeated voice resounded as he moved to the door and left, unwilling to waste time bickering with kids.


    Basking under September''s pleasant sun, he searched for Moira to show her his training results.


    He passed by the village''s facilities, drawing the teenagers'' attention with his height. A moment later, ignoring them all, he reached the alabaster tower housing the academy''s Manacore Heartgem.


    "What do you want?"


    A teacher''s wary voice resounded in his ears as he knocked on the large door frame.


    "I''m here to see Dean Moira. We have an appointment."


    After a momentary silence settled, a frustrated scold resounded.


    "I don''t see any student''s name on the appointment list. Return to class before the afternoon pause ends!"


    He instantly understood what had happened. His jaws clenched, and his bony teeth cracked as his fists trembled. Did he waste time and resources for nothing? Just because the arcanist judged people on their characters? Did she never consider that the arrogance she perceived was self-confidence and huge effort behind the curtains?


    ''She deemed I would fail before the challenge even started!''


    Fueled by anger, his mana-boosted roar reached the village.


    "Come out, Moira!"


    He didn''t know about her intentions but perceived them as blatant disrespect. Her high tier didn''t give her the right to dismiss him so thoroughly since the first day.


    But it was alright.


    His eyes enlarged as an inferno of defiance danced in them.


    ''Let''s see how you''ll act now that the entire academy is involved!''


    As his voice thundered in everyone''s ears, a blatant provocation to their esteemed dean, Moira''s elegant response echoed.


    "I don''t like your forceful manners, but if you want to humiliate yourself publicly, be my guest."

 Chapter 396 - 396: Underestimated

    A firm hand suddenly gripped his shoulder from behind, making him shudder. Alarm bells resounded at maximum strength in his mind, deafening him as his eyes narrowed into azure and emerald slits.


    The surrounding mana responded to the threat, swirling and coalescing around his frame. However, Moira''s voice resounded in his ears before he could use or channel it to defend himself.


    "Fire portal."


    The air crackled and distorted under the rapid rise in temperature. Arcing flames danced around them, encasing their bodies like a scalding cocoon.


    Three seconds later, it collapsed in a spectacle of fiery tongues, leaving a patch of charred ground behind but no trace of living beings. Adam and Moira were gone.


    ***


    "Huff!"


    Gasping in terror, Adam''s trembling eyes scanned the surroundings when he reappeared.


    Surprisingly, he stood amidst the parted flames of a brazier in the student''s village.


    ''Teleportation?!''


    his jaws dropped open in disbelief for a second as he took deep breaths to calm his raging pulse.


    Then, he remembered Vikram had used a similar spell during the College entrance ceremony, making him sigh in relief.


    "Move to the platform."


    Moira''s voice suddenly erupted from behind as a soft nudge pushed him off the parted flames.


    Reassured about the location and type of spell she had used, he jumped down on a large, circular platform overhung above the village center.


    Many tables, forges, and crafting tools lay on it.


    "Let this be a lesson to tone down your arrogance."


    Moira''s voice resounded again as her scarlet and azure satin robes fluttered behind him.


    "Gather on the platform. Bring material for the first year''s exam with you."


    A concerto of surprised gasps resounded as her words reached the academy''s every corner.


    Quickly, the students rushed to the village''s center, eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    Simultaneously, teachers appeared one after another on the platform. Each of them cursed under their breath upon seeing the troublemaker. Glaring at him, they stepped to a table and slammed different types of wood blocks and ores.


    Eyes firm and back straightened in pride, he returned their glare.


    ''As if a random bunch of mages could scar me.''


    However, before the silent face-off could escalate, Moira''s voice drew everyone''s attention.


    "As in the regular exam, you have three hours to craft a functional enchanted item of the first tier. It can be made out of metal, wood, or a mix. We''ll only judge the final product''s quality. If you fail, you''ll lose the privilege of contacting me during your one-year stay. You''ll be a normal student scorned by everyone for today''s shameful display."


    Despite her elegant tone, he saw her upper lip curl upward in a disdainful grimace.


    ''She has her own vision of the world''s workings and can''t accept someone trying to break it. Bad news, miss. I won''t try. I''ll thoroughly shatter your beliefs.''


    Her belittling only fueled the inferno of defiance burning in his heart.


    His eyes flickering with a dangerous glint, he turned to the table.


    "Watch the timer closely."


    With this last provocation, he grabbed the materials one by one.


    In seventy brief hours, he didn''t have time to study their effects or properties. However, he had two things to help.


    Subtly, his mana coated his palm. Using his nature affinity for the woods and metal for the ores, he scanned them like he did with the Runebark.


    Meanwhile, everyone frowned, wondering why he wasted so much time on the easiest part of the exam.


    Soon, the first laughter reverberated.


    "He doesn''t know any of them?"


    "Will he pick his materials at random in the end?"


    Even Moira sighed in frustration. She knew this would happen. That''s why she ignored his shenanigans and let him realise by himself how impossible it was to succeed in a month, much less three days.


    However, hushed whispers gradually drew her attention back to Adam.


    With a focused smirk and ignoring his surroundings, he threw aside the materials with poor mana conductivity or integrity. After five minutes, he kept one glistening ore and a wooden block.


    ''These two are the best.''


    He felt the mana pulsing in response to his scan as if they had a will of their own.


    "He selected the worst two!"


    "Hahaha!" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd below exploded into laughter as the spectating Nova bit her lips in concern. She came after hearing his angry voice and hated to see others despise him. Yet, she could do nothing to help.


    Fortunately, Moira interjected, causing everyone to fall silent and nod in respect.


    "I recommend you to change materials. The ore is Astralim, and the wood is Xylonius. They are both brittle and unfit for craftsmanship."


    "Did I ask for your opinion? No? Keep watching in silence, then. Thank you."


    Without paying attention to her reaction, the wind whipped against his red coat as he blurred into motion.


    Standing before the cold furnace, he raised his palm.


    BOOM


    A condensed lightning storm struck the coal as sizzling sounds and steam rose. The temperature reached a terrifying level as a raging inferno burned in less than a minute.


    "Lightning! He has a rare elemental affinity!"


    One teacher roared, eyes sparkling and lips cracking into an interested smile. Like the alchemy college teachers, these old dwarves were interested in any student possessing rare affinities.


    However, those dismissing teachers would understand how wrong they had been.


    Using wind to control the fire''s intensity, he threw the ore into a pot before engulfing it in the furnace. Faced with the heat, the brittle metal melted like an ice cube.


    Gazing at the molten liquid bubbling, he nodded before rushing to his workbench. Then, he cast the pot contents into empty air, causing everyone to yell in fright.


    However, winds suddenly surged to support the dripping metal. Under his control, it swirled, giving it a rough shape as it cooled. A moment later, the dazzling white liquid turned red, then orange.


    A calculative light flashing in his eyes, he estimated the temperature of the thick plate to be ideal. Therefore, he placed it on the anvil and began his concerto.


    Three dense mana hammers appeared in front of him. In the blink of an eye, a rhythmic clangor resounded as they pounded the hot metal, elongating it with each second crawling by.


    Yet, unbeknownst to the teachers and even to the expert Moira, a string of malleable mana replicating specific shapes bloomed inside the metal like a vivid calligraphy.

 Chapter 397 - 397: Echoes of Failure: A Deans Scorn

    In this case, the material''s brittleness acted as a boon. With its weak integrity, it allowed for the mana to flow unimpeded. Better! Its high mana conductivity made it easier for Adam to control the enchantment engraving process.


    As Durgrim''s theories stated, there were no inferior materials, only unknown enchantment methods. Therefore, he developed his own by taking inspiration from his first creation: his puppet.


    Gradually, the metal took shape and solidified. Each time its temperature dropped too low, he rushed to the furnace to heat it back before pounding it with love.


    Sparks danced with each hammer strike as the metal thinned to take a gorgeous yet rough shape.


    Lights and shadows melded on his face, and a grin stretched his lips. The metal became hard to work with. He could feel through his mana that one more strike would cause cracks to threaten its integrity. But his trusted friends from the dream place taught him how to fix the problem.


    Without hesitation, he plunged the metal back into the furnace until it became orange. Then, he gathered ashes and buried the bright metal under to let it cool.


    In the meantime, as the Astralim cooled, he focused on the Xylonius.


    The wood''s brittleness didn''t matter in his project because he would use it to carve a pommel for the blade!


    With practised mastery and eyes glinting in mischievous delight, the wind roared and swirled in a sphere above his palm.


    Wood chips flew everywhere as sharp miniaturised blades carved the Xylonius into a rough pommel. Then, using mana like guiding pipes, he channelled purple lightning arcs on his finger. The smell of burnt wood wafted on the platform as he branded the engravings.


    With a satisfied nod, he made the whirlwind spin faster. A sharp arrowhead glinting under the afternoon sun appeared, making contact with the rough surface.


    Disturbing sounds reverberated for a moment, but no one paid them attention. Instead, they gazed, flabbergasted, as the pommel became smooth. Then, beautiful reliefs appeared, giving the beige wood grace and texture.


    Despite the incredible visual and speed it took for Adam to craft it, they all frowned. In his quest for aesthetics, he carved over the engravings, making them disappear.


    "Tsk. Amateur!"


    "I thought he would pull it off for a moment."


    On the other side of the platform, Moira shook her head in disappointment. Adam''s creativity and speed weren''t bad... for a novice. Yet, he ruined the wood already and hadn''t started enchanting the blade.


    "With his character, he''ll do the same with the metal."


    A deep sigh escaped her lips as she closed her eyes. Why would she bother to watch a failure''s birth?


    Meanwhile, Adam checked the cooled blade through the mana string inside before shaking his head. Although the metal got some rest, the stress it suffered from the hammering would still crack it if he continued. Therefore, he repeated the operation before walking to his workbench.


    With a smirk, he grabbed an oil-filled pot and poured a small quantity into a piece of cloth. Using winds to make the pommel spin, he applied the oil in an even coat to protect the wood and give it a bright sheen.


    "Perfect."


    He whistled in satisfaction.


    With the pommel done, he refocused on the metal. After resting twice, it was ready for the final shaping.


    After heating it, his mana hammers roared to life once more, flattening the blade''s edge and giving it a slight curve.


    Once satisfied with the form, he plunged it into the furnace until it became bright red.


    PSHHH


    The next second, he plunged it into a tank of special oil, meticulously moving it around as white steam billowed.


    Finally, he controlled the furnace temperature with his wind, making it much lower than a minute ago. With firm eyes, he plunged the blade inside one last time.


    Carefully monitoring the hardened blade amidst the crackling fire, his instinct prickled his soul nineteen minutes later.


    With a swift movement, he removed it and placed it inside a dome of wind to let it cool uniformly. At this moment, he let the mana strings inside dissipate as the blade took its ultimate form.


    Of course, he still had one last thing to do before he could admire his first masterpiece with pride.


    Sharp wind blades swirled on his palm as he placed it a few centimeters above the blade.


    Rough metal and sparks flew while a buzzing sound filled his workbench. In a gradual effort, the rough metal began to shine and reflect his smiling face.


    After polishing the blade, he increased the wind''s intensity to sharpen the edges with the utmost control.


    ''It would be a shame to ship it now.''


    Soon, a sharp double-edged sword mirrored the bright sky on its glinting frame.


    "Now for the detail."


    He grabbed the beautiful pommel and placed it above the tang before sliding it into the pre-made slot with a satisfying click. Using his mana hammer, he pounded a sturdy nail across the wood, permanently fixing the pommel in place.


    He swung it a few times, assessing its balance before making a soft slash at the thick workbench.


    SHATTER S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The blade glinted to life. With a buzz, it lodged itself a few centimeters into the cracking wood.


    With a nod of deep satisfaction and trembling fists, his voice echoed in the surroundings.


    "I''m done. Come check this bad baby!"


    The teachers frowned in response. The forging process seemed sound, even if they didn''t understand every step. Yet, they hadn''t seen him enchant the blade. Where were the engravings?


    Before they could make sense of the situation, Moira''s eyes cracked open, and her lips quivered.


    "Congratulations on your failure. You successfully wasted an hour and a half of our time."


    Without bothering to check the blade, she rose from her seat, turned, and left one last remark before disappearing into a cocoon of flames.


    "If not for your relationship with Shepard and my intervention, you would be rotting in prison after what you did at the Gate. Take my advice: learn your place in this world."

 Chapter 398 - 398: Lost Opportunity

    As Moira''s words lingered, loud, mocking laughters reverberated from the crowd.


    Nova lowered her head, looking at her feet in sadness as her eyes watered.


    ''I hope you won''t be depressed. I know you can be the best,'' she thought, a silent tear rolling down her cheeks.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s eyes narrowed into slits.


    "You knew you lost the challenge and decided to flee without judging my creation?"


    Through gritted teeth, his voice echoed his outrage, eliciting another wave of mockery.


    However, this time, the teachers broke the oppressive atmosphere.


    "Don''t humiliate yourself further, boy."


    "Your rare affinity and mastery over wind and mana are impressive for your age, but your character is problematic."


    "Correct! Follow our dear dean''s advice in the future. Hahaha."


    "Oh really, blind dogs? Let me show you, then!"


    His voice dripping sarcasm, he pushed on the blade encased in the sturdy workbench.


    SHLING


    A blinding metallic shine and slicing noise deafened the platform.


    The students'' mocking remarks hung frozen in their throats as their jaws dropped. The teacher''s eyes enlarged, and their derisive grins seemed to petrify on their faces.


    Before everyone, the blade cut through the sturdy, enchanted wood as if it were made of mere paper.


    "You wanted a functional enchanted item? Here you have one! Now that you have humiliated yourselves enough, I''ll take my leave."


    He snorted and spat on the platform to show his disdain.


    ''Arrogant? Me? With all the training I put behind every word and every action, who dares belittle me? They are the real arrogant bunch of hard-stuck mages.''


    As his jaws clenched, his frustration eclipsing his success, the experienced teachers recovered control over their features. In a flash, they muttered various spells to increase their speed.


    Their robes fluttering with the wind in a spectacle of colors, they blocked him before he could jump down.


    "Wait there, little friend. It seems there is a misunderstanding."


    "You can''t leave before we judge your creation, right?"


    "Yes, yes. The second I saw you, I knew you could create something incredible."


    "..."


    "Do you think I''m blind? You are the one who mocked me the most!"


    Faced by the sharp remark, the teacher coughed as his ears burned.


    "Don''t listen to him. I''m genuinely interested in your rare affinity and talent."


    A lady reaching his chest interjected, her brown eyes firm and back straight. She dusted her elegant azure robes and fixed a lock of blue hair before adding.


    "Let me assess your blade. I''ll give you complete feedback on what works and what you can improve."


    The students below recovered their voices and felt their hearts race against their chests.


    "Yes!"


    "Let teacher Elara be the judge!"


    "She is the most honest teacher in the academy!"


    They yelled encouragement, essentially because their eyes sparkled with unquenched curiosity.


    Amidst the raucous students, Nova yelled the loudest as her cheerful smile stretched to reach her eyes.


    "He is an ununderstood genius. You are just all blind!"


    Faced with the general excitement, he grumbled and clicked his tongue. However, a teacher''s opinion of his first creation would be valuable. He wouldn''t admit it out loud, though.


    "Be done with it fast. I have better things to do."


    Understanding his natural frustration, Elara nodded. The wind ruffled her beautiful hair as she picked up the glinting blade.


    She felt the smooth pommel kiss her palm with its relief carvings. Not only did they give the weapon an artistic style she didn''t dislike, but it also allowed for a firmer grip. Meanwhile, the polished frame reflected her face like a mirror as the cold, sharp edges screamed danger.


    "The clean lines and simple engravings are a solid eight. To truly elevate it to a masterpiece, consider adding more intricate details like a guard and decorative flourishes on the blade itself."


    She nodded before her eyes trembled, and the sword shook in her hand. Like the others, she felt like a lost traveller seeking an oasis in a desert. Even holding the weapon didn''t resolve the mystery of the enchantment. Where are they engraved?


    Too intrigued to wait, she instantly cast an analysing spell to feel the enchantment directly.


    "Eye of Truth."


    With a soft mutter, her eyes narrowed as an arcane glint flashed in them. However, she dropped the blade the next second and stepped back. Icy sweat covered her forehead, and her legs trembled for a moment.


    "Elara?"


    A teacher moved to support her shaky body, his face a complex mask of confusion and worry.


    "N-No!" She yelled, shaking her head. She didn''t want to believe what she had seen.


    Yet, her self-developed spell was praised as the best in the academy. Even Moira wasn''t better at appraising items than her.


    "H-He is not a genius... He is a monster!"


    Her forced stutter deafened the platform as Adam and Nova simultaneously exploded into laughter.


    "You know nothing but still judged me on a first impression basis or on what someone told you. I don''t need your rating. The enchantments are perfect! Not because I''m a genius or a monster. Because I learned and trained, you fools!"


    Without waiting for their answers, not that they could give any with how decomposed their faces turned, he lept down the platform.


    The students parted like a human sea, their whispers an inaudible murmur fading behind him as he took determined steps towards his room, his head held high.


    Meanwhile, the teachers gathered around Elara, asking about the blade.


    "H-He forged an epic weapon!"


    She blurted out, holding her forehead and still failing to believe it was true.


    The other teacher''s eyes rolled, and their lips curled downward into hideous grimaces.


    However, they almost fainted when she continued.


    "It reached the second tier! With two tier-one materials, he enchanted it three times and made it reach the second-tier standard!"


    A deafening silence engulfed the academy. No one could believe her words. They were just too shocking.


    The passing mark for a first-year student was to make a tier one item possessing one enchantment. Most didn''t bother with challenging items and just crafted trinkets or simple rings with trivial functions like a negligible increase in focus or speed.


    Yet, the blade''s enchantments...


    "Doubled sharpness, extreme durability, and a ten percent increase in mana recovery."


    She gasped, choking on her words as the gravitas of the situation settled over them like a dark mantle.


    "Moira alienated a monster in the crafting fields. Shepard warned her about his prowess. I''ve read the letter with my own eyes. Yet, she placed her pride above the rest! Because of her, he hates us all!"


    Her eyes trembled, and a feeling of loss tightened her chest. With such a disciple, any mentor''s name would resound in Durazmarn for a century.


    "What can we do? Everyone mocked him, including the students..." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another teacher interjected, shaking her head at the whispering crowd below.


    They fell silent, their brows creasing into somber frowns and their minds racing.


    After a moment, Elara massaged her eyes and sighed.


    "Like he did, we need to change his impression of us with actions. Don''t bother flattering or trying to win him over with materials. With his character, he''ll scorn you more."


    Upon hearing her, Nova almost spat her drink into laughter.


    "If she knew! Hahaha."


    After all, she had seen how Alexander bought him with a tier four material...

 Chapter 399 - 399: The Iron Fist of Authority

    A steely glint of determination flashed in his eyes, and defiance consumed his heart as he walked into his room.


    Without wasting a second, he isolated himself in his soul sea, clutching Durgrim''s orb and devouring his knowledge with unwavering focus.


    ''I''ll only have one enchanting teacher: him!''


    The academy staff disappointed him too much. Unlike Beatrix, who motivated every student with her contagious enthusiasm, the ones here only showed respect after he revealed his talent.


    ''Hypocrites.''


    The more he thought about their snakes'' smiles and silvery tongues, the more his determination blazed.


    ''I don''t need to prove my worth to these pompous fools. I''ll become the best by myself.''


    His jaws and fists clenched as a disdainful smirk twisted his lips. He banished their dismissive faces from his mind and focused on the intricate symbols and theories pulsing in the soul orb.


    As he lost himself in centuries-old knowledge, a storm shook the academy''s ground unbeknownst to him.


    In its center stood Elara. A deep frown creasing her brows, yet her back straight and eyes flashing determination, she knocked on Moira''s office door.


    "Enter."


    The dean''s voice resounded as elegant as usual, and her anger evaporated in the flames of Adam''s humiliation. After a few brief minutes, she had already dismissed his existence entirely.


    However, when she noticed Elara clutching Shepard''s arrogant disciple''s blade, her eyes narrowed into fiery slits.


    "I already assessed his craft."


    Tinged with hints of annoyance, her voice echoed in the office.


    "There is no need to delve into the matter anymore. Correct, teacher Elara?"


    Instead of convincing her with words, Elara swung the blade. Sundered, the air sang a song of sharpness and metal. Then, a muttered word and a flash of azure light erupted from her hand.


    BANG


    A tier two water projectile crashed on the weapon. Locked in a confrontation for a second, it lost momentum before leaving a clear victor after disappearing.


    Without waiting for Moira to speak, she placed the blade on the intricate desk.


    "It has three enchantments, making it an epic weapon. You made a monster in the crafting fields to hate every teacher here. Maybe even every dwarf. For what?"


    Her eyes narrowed, and her words cut through the wind like sharp arrows. The time for niceties was long gone, and Moira''s rank or privilege didn''t outweigh her mistake.


    Yet, despite the accusation, Moira pushed herself off her seat and glared at her.


    "Impossible. You either helped after I left or are making a poor joke."


    She shrugged, clasping the sword by its edges. A bright scarlet light erupted from her hand as the metal melted and evaporated.


    Amidst the rising wisps of blackened smoke, a chilling smirk stretched across Moira''s face.


    "A hundred and twenty years," she began, her voice low and dangerous.


    She took a menacing step forward, towering over Elara. The air crackled with invisible pressure. The kind only a powerhouse could exert.


    "Every crafting method in the world," she continued, each word a hammer blow.


    "Not even the archmages can boast a better mastery in the field."


    Moira leaned closer, her eyes glinting with icy disdain.


    "Yet, you want me to believe a student, after a mere three days of isolation, could craft an epic weapon? An amateurish technique succeeding where countless others have failed? You want me to doubt my own expertise?"


    Elara faltered for a second. Her hand trembled, and her throat itched under the arcanist''s pressure. Moira''s achievements spoke louder than words. Not only hers but her entire lineage was acclaimed as the undisputed number one in enchanting.


    Unfortunately, her pride, grounded in skills, veered to blind arrogance. She could see it now through the dean''s fiery eyes.


    As the pressure threatened to suffocate her trembling frame, Moira''s cold whisper engulfed her ears like the insidious murmur of evil ghosts.


    "If you understand the gravity of your false accusation, leave. Your salary shall be halved for six months in consequence."


    Without glancing at the sweating teacher and uncaring of the terror smearing her face, she sat behind her desk. As if nothing had transpired, she regained her usual composure and read a document with rapt attention.


    Meanwhile, Elara''s mind almost crumbled.


    ''Is that how a dean should act?''


    For the first time, she questioned the world of arcanists. What would they teach their youths if all ten wielded authority to manipulate truths to their convenience? How to become hypocrites?


    Her wobbly legs took her out of the office as she pondered.


    ''That''s not the vision I had when I became a teacher.''


    The thought echoed her past dreams of building a better world. One in which nobles walked hand in hand towards progress.


    She shook her head, a bitter taste filling her mouth.


    Somehow, the academy lost its warmth, becoming a bleak place handled by an icy iron hand in her eyes.


    Yet, a glimmer of hope sparkled in her heart.


    ''The world is vast. I''m sure I''ll find someone sharing my dream.''


    Determination slowly returned to her brown eyes, sparking a nascent fire that perhaps would become an inferno one day.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Edgar Voldaren''s eyes glinted. With a sweeping, firm glance, he gazed at his staff in the eyes.


    "I want everything to be perfect in three months!"


    His voice pierced the Academy of Summoning office like a spear. No mishap could occur in this year''s tournament, especially after Orion negotiated the right to house it like a savage beast.


    Even if he won, every arcanist would scrutinise the organisation. Like hawks, they would search for the slightest mistake to denigrate him.


    As a proud arcanist, he would never accept the other''s scorn, especially from Orion, Shepard, and Moira, whose academies ranked last in the decennial tournament.


    He couldn''t lose in his own territory, either. The shame would burn his heart. No! He would ensure his students earned first place in the Battle Monster bi-decennial tournament.


    His hand itched to his card holder pouch. With a snap, he opened it and retrieved three of them. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Give them to our three best players. Defeat is not an option!"


    He glanced one last time at the three horrifying creatures depicted in their middle. Then, he smirked coldly as he saw their levels.

 Chapter 400 - 400: Elaras Choice

    As the academy of summoning buzzed to life under Edgar Voldaren''s supervision, Elara''s steps took her back to the village.


    With a deep sigh to chase her terrible mood away, she fixed her smile and raised her hand.


    Knock


    A second later, an ethereal beauty opened the door. She had never seen a girl like this before. Between the sparkling gray hair and eyes and the intricate robe fitting like a second skin, she felt like she stood before a siren rather than a human.


    "Meow."


    The white-furred cat she held drew her attention for a second.


    "What beautiful blue strips."


    Unknowingly, the words escaped her lips, making her cough to mask the blunder.


    "Humph. I recognise you. You are one of those detestable teachers."


    Nova''s words cut through her heart like a blade.


    ''As expected, they hate us.''


    The air stalled in her lungs, and her eyes dimmed for a second. However, Nova spoke again, reigniting a spark of hope.


    "But since you like Stella, and he bought her for me, I guess I can hear what you have to say."


    Without lingering, Nova turned back, gesturing for her to come in.


    She watched as the beauty sat, crossed her legs and held her cheeks in her right palm. An air of boredom veiled her face, clearly not pleased by the disturbance.


    "Where is student Adam? I have a question to ask him."


    She said, her tone carrying her genuine demand.


    "Away. As his guardian against bad teachers, you must pass by me first!"


    ''Since when does he have a guardian?''


    She pondered, watching Nova''s almost hostile glare.


    Before she could speak a word, Nova continued, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "If you came to offer him an apprenticeship, you can leave. Not only is he Shepard''s disciple, but Orion''s as well. The Alchemy and Transmutation college''s teachers only show respect for his well-rounded abilities."


    Her fists trembled upon remembering the humiliation they submitted him to earlier.


    "Even a ghost king struck a deal with him!"


    She failed to control her voice, yelling as she imagined how he must have felt when a crowd of thousands of dwarfs mocked him.


    "And what did you all do? Refuse to assess his work, only to come back crawling after witnessing how incredible it was?"


    An ugly grimace twisted her lips after Nova''s tirade. She didn''t know about his incredible achievements.


    ''Even a ghost king?!''


    An icy shiver shook her body just at the thought. These creatures were much more dangerous and powerful than Moira! She remembered when one turned evil and wreaked havoc in their own country. Their dean shied away from her duty and remained locked inside her safe tower while Shepard repelled it with Elisabeth, Zayne, and Aurora. Worse.


    When Shepard confronted her, she just shrugged and said she wasn''t a barbarian fighter but an enchanter.


    Back in the day, she didn''t find any fault with her claims, but now...


    Now, she understood where Moira''s dislike stemmed from.


    ''Anyone disagreeing with her opinions or actions is an enemy in her eyes.''


    The realisation shattered her bias and the justifications she came up with to cover Moira''s attitude, revealing the truth in its most hideous form.


    ''I''m an accomplice.''


    That''s the conclusion she came up with. By turning a blind eye, she tacitly approved of her actions for years.


    ''But not anymore.''


    Her eyes brightened and blazed as a fierce determination glinted in them.


    Without shame, her blue hair swirled with her movements as her always straight back bent. Before Nova''s dissipating anger, she bowed.


    Her tone, a soft murmur conveying her guilt, she started.


    "Everything you said is right."


    She raised her head, locking her eyes with Nova and noticing her confused frown.


    "I want to extend my sincere apologies to him. I should have stopped Moira or at least sided with him."


    Her eyes sparkled as she stepped forward.


    "I came to ask him not to hate everyone because of her. She holds immense influence in our community. But I assure you that most aren''t like her."


    A momentary silence lingered as she closed her eyes. No matter what happened now, she had freed her heart from lies and felt lighter.


    Meanwhile, complex emotions flashed on Nova''s face. The teacher seemed sound, but Asha warned her against her naivety. She failed to find an answer despite her racing mind when she had a sudden illumination.


    ''Let him decide for himself!''


    Uncaring about Elara''s enlarging eyes, she gripped Adam''s sleeping figure before shaking it.


    "Wake up! Someone wants to speak with you."


    Feeling the forceful pull from the dream place, urgency rocked his heart as he closed his eyes to wake up.


    The next second, his wooden frame encased his soul as he scanned the surroundings and yelled.


    "Are you alright? Describe the threat in a simple word!"


    Then he saw the teacher who assessed his blade earlier and rolled his eyes.


    "Why didn''t you chase her away? I have nothing to say to hypocrites."


    "She came to apologise. She said Moira''s actions were wrong and she should have sided with you."


    Nova briefly summed up their discussion before stepping back to let him handle the matter as he saw fit.


    Narrowing his eyes into slits, he glared at her empty hands for a second.


    "Must have taken a lot of courage to cast your arrogance aside."


    He snorted, clicking his tongue.


    "Yet, words are meaningless. Instead, I believe in actions." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stunned by the sudden implication, a tremor jolted Elara''s shoulders.


    "I-I thought you would be too proud and consider gifts bribery."


    She stuttered, finding the situation bizarre. Did she misjudge him?


    Unlike her, Nova puffed behind, knowing what would happen next.


    "Bribery? That''s an interesting concept."


    He smirked like a predator eying its prey.


    "W-What do you want? I can give you a tier-four mineral."


    Feeling the gaze, dread''s icy fingers wrapped around her heart, and her legs trembled. Like a rabbit standing before a tiger, her survival instinct kicked in.


    Subtly, her eyes glowed golden as she muttered her scanning spell and regretted it instantly.


    A tiger? No. What she saw made her legs buckle. She plopped to the ground, sweat dripping from her forehead, and her breathing became ragged. Before her eyes stood the personification of death, wearing a multicolored mantle and wielding all the elements.


    And amidst the terror, she understood Shepard''s high praises. He wasn''t a genius or a monster. He was an anomaly in this world, something that should have never existed in the first place.


    Records about them were scant, but she knew their other name: mythical existences, beings who stood as overlords and the only ones who could shatter the absolute barrier limit to fight even stronger opponents.


    Her mouth opened and closed, and her expression crumbled.


    "I like the spell you used," he whistled, an innocent smile stretching his lips. "I also liked your comment about the blade''s decorations."


    ''He noticed it!'' She thought, alarm bells deafening her mind.


    Yet, a bright ray pierced her terror. His comments were far from innocent, and she caught the clue.


    "I can teach you the spell and advanced forging techniques up to the fourth tier."


    She blurted out, hoping to fix their strained relationship. After all, who wouldn''t befriend a monster?

 Chapter 401 - 401: Deadline Dash

    Adam''s eyes glinted with greed for a second.


    "I also want you to mark me present for every class. Tell your colleagues I''ll forgive them if they comply. In addition, use your teacher''s privileges to borrow books and bring them to me."


    This time, his demands would cost them nothing, but he would gain access to varied forging methods and enchantments. Even with Durgrim''s soul orb, the academy must have developed fresh approaches over the centuries. And with Elara to supervise everything, he would progress much faster than with the snobbish Moira.


    As his words lingered, he noticed Elara draw a deep sigh of relief.


    "Your offer doesn''t give you many advantages, though. Since you are a student, it is only natural for us to offer you knowledge, you know?"


    Elara''s soft voice resounded. Pushing herself off the ground, she dusted her clothes and continued.


    "You could have asked for monetary compensation or materials."


    Nova nodded at her words, tilting her head in confusion. She thought he would rip them off like he usually did.


    "I don''t need them. And you won''t work for free. I''ll give you a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    His smile widened, curling into his merchant one as he outstretched his palm.


    "I''ll win the battle monster tournament. I''ll help you bet your materials on me against the other arcanists for only fifteen percent of the profits."


    A surprised yelp escaped the two women''s mouths simultaneously.


    Nova because she expected him to ask for fifty at the very minimum.


    Elara, because his confidence astounded her.


    "Do you have a deck? No. Did you register yourself first?"


    Her questions lingered in the air as he stumbled and lowered his palm.


    His smile quivered next, and his shoulders shook.


    "Don''t tell me there is a time limit to register..."


    "There is! Today is the last day! I can''t believe you didn''t know!"


    Elara''s yell filled the room as she rushed to the door.


    "Quick! I''ll show you where the club is."


    ''Shit! I forgot I registered under Julius'' name!''


    The thought rumbled in his mind. The next second, dust particles glinted as he blurred into motion.


    Like a furious gale, he caught up with the teacher in the blink of an eye. Together, they charged through the village and into the academy''s main building.


    Without a single word, Elara guided him to the second floor. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huff, huff. Take your student card out."


    Her breath ragged and sweat glistening on her forehead, she gave him instructions and opened the door.


    Since classes weren''t over yet, only a few students met his eyes.


    However, every single one of them recognised him.


    "It''s him!"


    "Did he come to cause trouble?"


    He ignored their hushed whispers and spoke.


    "I want to register for the tournament. Here is my student''s card."


    A golden-plated card glinted as he offered them a twitching, warm smile.


    A student moved to him and picked up the card before returning the smile. Then, he stamped it with a magical seal and filled out a form to register him in their club.


    "For the tournament registration, I''ll ask for your full cooperation. We only have twenty minutes before the deadline."


    He nodded at the student.


    "Register me as a student at Shepard''s College. For obvious reasons, I don''t want Moira to bask in my glory."


    "I can do that. Now, I need a list of your cards. Do remember that changes aren''t allowed during the tournament''s duration. Of course, there is an exception. After defeating an opponent, you can take one of his and freely add it to your deck."


    The student explained, his voice animated and his fingers drumming a lively rhythm on the desk.


    "I have my deck here."


    He retrieved it from the cardholder he had bought with Zenobia and handed it to the student.


    Noting the card''s names and types, the dwarf''s smile enlarged.


    "Oh! You have a ghost card! That''s quite rare."


    However, his expression crumbled, and his face froze in disbelief the next second.


    "Another one? Another? A tier four Dullahan?!"


    He yelled, shaking his head and pinching his arm to wake up. There was a worldwide tacit rule with the game. You used the cards you hunted for. You could also buy them, but tier-four ghost cards? The market didn''t offer any at all!


    When he thought the shock had passed and he would see some ordinary cards, he swallowed the wrong way, coughing.


    Elara''s eyes enlarged, too. Her shock stamped on her features in black ink, she finally grasped how terrifying Adam was as a fighter.


    Before them lay the chimaeras'' horrible features. Covered in chitinous carapaces, standing on two legs, and equipped with sharp claws and mandibles, they looked more like nightmarish creatures than magical beasts. Then, they saw the second tier-four card. A human-monkey knight with snake-like veins crisscrossing its protruding muscles.


    Finally, they sighed in relief as they saw the last card. Yet, an icy shudder sent them reeling when they noticed the scientist''s mad smile.


    With a shake of his head to recover, the student confirmed the composition.


    "You have eleven evil ghosts, eight hybrids and one human."


    Adam nodded before checking the document the student had slid to him. After confirming everything was in order with a quick swipe of his eyes, he signed it.


    Now that he completed the registration before the limit, he retrieved his cards and turned to leave.


    However, the student called for him.


    "Wait! I don''t want to overstep my boundaries. But your deck is exceptional, composed of tier-three and four creatures. So why did you include a tier-one scientist in it?"


    "Didn''t you read his effect?"


    A mysterious smirk split his lips as he waved his hand and walked out with Elara.


    It was the only card he bothered to read because of its low tier. Yet, it was a terrifying one.


    Back in his room, he glanced at the blue-haired teacher.


    "You saw the deck. So? Do you accept?"


    "Yes! I think you have a chance to reach the top eight with such a powerful lineup!"


    She smiled in response, excitement sparkling in her eyes.


    "Tsk. But not the first place, right?"


    He clicked his tongue, annoyed by her reservation.


    "Don''t come crying if you don''t bet on the last juicy matches."


    Then, he turned serious.


    "Time to fill your part of the agreement. Get me books of the fourth-tier. For the craftsmanship lessons, we''ll start tomorrow."


    Elara nodded. With determined steps and a steely glint, she left the room to find the other teachers and share his demands with them.

 Chapter 402 - 402: A World of Possibilities

    Most teachers shared Adam''s belief. They could reduce the tension between them by lending a few books and marking him present. Therefore, they agreed without asking too many questions. Instead, relief washed over their faces and relaxed smiles blossomed as they thanked Elara for her quick problem-solving approach.


    Together, they descended into the library and borrowed three books, each on the apprentice or mage level, making for a grand total of twenty-one. They scrutinised the selection, picking the best in each field. Some covered basic to advanced forging techniques, heat control, tempering, and other aspects.


    Meanwhile, others covered various manners of woodcarving, from an ordinary flute to a magnificent sculpture, detailing each step and the use of each tool.


    Of course, they also borrowed encyclopedias on magic minerals, flora, and the most used monster parts like bones, beast cores or blood.


    Satisfied about the collective selection, Elara nodded, bid her colleagues goodbye and made her way to Adam''s room.


    Nova welcomed her with her usual cheerful smile as Adam gazed at the thick tomes, his grin widening.


    "I like your efficiency."


    With a compliment and a snap of his fingers, two mages'' hands engulfed the books. Gradually, they enlarged, turning into a glistening, hovering sky-blue box.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow for our first lesson, then."


    Elara smiled back. Despite their rocky start, she found Adam much more honest than most. True, he was a bit direct and prideful, but could he be blamed for trusting his training and having strong moral values?


    Amidst her pondering, Adam''s voice resounded.


    "By the way, keep a secret about whatever you saw with your scanning spell. Shepard''s orders."


    Upon hearing the arcanist''s name, she nodded in understanding. His mentor knew how dangerous revealing his potential could be. After all, she had seen all the elements dancing around him.


    "Don''t worry. My lips are sealed."


    With this promise, she waved and left. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An enjoyable calm settled in the room for a moment as they gazed at her departing back. Then, Adam''s voice shattered it.


    "I''ll leave to learn again."


    He cast an apologetic glance at Nova. He knew she just wanted to explore with him like an adventuring duo. But his hands were constantly full with urgent matters.


    Contrary to his expectations, Nova offered a caring smile and shook her head.


    "I know you are doing your best. But rest sometimes, too. You won''t hold on if you keep pushing yourself so much."


    "I''ll... keep that in mind. Thank you and sorry," Adam said, adjusting his hat as he nodded with gratitude.


    He turned, hugged the book''s box and closed his eyes to bring everything to the dream place, missing Nova''s murmur.


    "I followed you for your dedication and decisiveness, not because you helped me. I wonder how long you''ll take to walk the path that fits you."


    ***


    When he reopened his eyes, the lush grass of his soul sea rustled under his leather boots. A gentle breeze carried the forest''s scent to his nose as the blue sky shone on his wooden frame.


    With a glance, he saw the silvery fruit tree on its mound. Surrounded by a patch of unnatural night and bathed under the cascading Moonglow, it showed signs of recovery. Its dead branches fell around as fresh and tender ones sprouted in their place. The once-dry bark peeled off slightly, revealing a moisture-filled new layer.


    Satisfied by the revival, he gave a nod of approval.


    Then, an idea shook his mind.


    ''I can collect the branches! I''m sure they are incredible materials.''


    Acting on his idea, he raced to the tree and bent to collect the wood. He probably could use the bark, too. But he wouldn''t hamper the tree''s recovery.


    ''I''ll wait until it drops naturally.''


    His mind set, he brought the fallen branches to his material box, placing them carefully by Gaston''s eye, Thoma''s legs, and Misha''s D.N.A.


    ''Wait...''


    His eyes enlarged as Prometheus'' cryptic message resurfaced like a rising tsunami.


    "You failed to notice the alternative solution despite its simplicity."


    The mutter resounded louder than a blast in his ears.


    Without wasting a second, he retrieved Selene''s grimoire and opened it.


    "Each soul subtly brands its shell, making it their unique properties. You must bind the targeted body or item over the years to let your soul mark it gradually."


    He read the passage, his eyes enlarging with each word.


    "How did I miss it?!"


    Dust rose, and his head jerked back as he facepalmed.


    Luna had always hinted at the answer. The grimoire explained it straightforwardly, too. Yet, he missed it because... It was too simple.


    He took a deep breath to fix the raging longing and self-blame swirling into a chaotic vortex in his soul. After a minute, he pondered aloud.


    "The materials are all soul-bound, making them compatible. Since my second day in this world, I knew but never noticed the underlying implications."


    A bitter taste filled his mouth. He had been chasing something he already had.


    "With these three materials, I can already create a terrifyingly adaptable and fast body, not to mention the nightmare''s eyes..."


    However, now that he discovered the answer and could grasp his dream of possessing a proper body, a flicker of doubt flashed in his eyes and a knot tangled in his guts.


    He knew this sensation. It was the one that made him smile innocently, like a merchant. The one that wouldn''t allow him to settle for anything but the best: greed.


    "Since I can create my body, I''ll make it a true marvel nature can''t replicate!"


    If Gabriel called Gaston an anomaly, he would become the ultimate one! And he knew how. The answer had been waiting there, a silent echo of the man he considered the brightest genius.


    In the blink of an eye, he took Kwame''s grimoire out and read his ritual.


    "Materials have innate properties. You''ll need a few of each tier to balance them in a harmonious mix. But don''t use mythical ones. They escape ordinary rules about tiers and are exceptional in their own rights. Depending on their effects, even one of the first tier can rival a legendary one of the seventh!"


    His hands trembled, letting the grimoire slip from his fingers as a heresy sparked like wildfire.


    "W-What if I build it with mythical materials only?"


    His voice cracked. Even Kwame hadn''t dared to entertain the idea. Yet, he did.


    "A body forged from tier one to tier nine mythical materials! What would the result be?"

 Chapter 403 - 403: The Long-Awaited Solution

    The question rumbled louder than a thunderstorm in the peaceful soul sea. Materials dwarfing their counterparts with their hair-bristling effects, all assembled in the same body.


    Tremors jolted his limbs, making his hat slide to the ground. But he didn''t care. After thirteen years, he discovered the solution he longed for with all his soul. And what a solution!


    "I don''t mind waiting an additional year or two. I just need to gather six materials to witness the answer!" He declared, eyes ablaze with desire and his lips stretching to reach his ears.


    Then, another realisation struck him harder than any blow he endured as he eyed another grimoire he possessed. He couldn''t use its content without a body or before becoming an archmage. Yet, it was a part of the answer, too. He could see it now.


    "Hahaha. Selene''s request! He can help me if I bring his creatures back!"


    Boisterous laughter resounded, deafening nature''s harmony for a second.


    Then, a steely glint flashed in his eyes. He clenched his fists, stopping the tremors rocking his limbs, and his smile vanished.


    ''Those vampires and werewolves will obliterate me if I charge in like a madman.''


    A deep frown creased his brows.


    He could use his sun affinity to weaken them, but they outclassed him, both physically and magically. The effects wouldn''t be enough, especially against their leaders.


    His lips twisted, and he clicked his tongue as frustration bubbled in him. The only solution to even the odds was the one he had discarded.


    "I didn''t want to rely on external items, but I''ll need equipment."


    He tucked his fingers around his chin, a calculative glint flashing in his eyes.


    ''Before the Battle Monster tournament ends, I must craft an armor and a blade to counter them. The fifth tier is the minimum.''


    Of course, he didn''t entertain the foolish idea of buying them. If random tier-four materials reached staggering prices of several dozen thousand gold coins, how much would a complet product''s be? That is, when the stars aligned once in a blue moon, and they appear on the market.


    A sigh of relief escaped from his lips as he gazed at the wood lying in his material box. The silvery fruit tree branches gave him something to work with.


    ''I can''t squander them on failed attempts, though. I guess we are back to the eternal training loop.''


    A wry smile broadened as he grabbed the first book Elara brought him. The thick leather cover glinted, and the old pages absorbed lights.


    "Three months. I''ll master their contents, including Durgrim''s theories up to the fourth-tier, in that time frame."


    Without another word, he burrowed his mind into the book. The old dwarven symbols danced in his eyes as time passed in a flash.


    After a moment, Nova''s shaking forced him out of his trance. He closed his eyes and reopened them, returning to his room, only to frown at her.


    "Why did you wake me up? The sun didn''t move much."


    Placing her index finger on her cheek and rolling her eyes, she answered.


    "I guess you can see it like that... after twenty-five hours."


    Then, a worried frown creased her brows.


    "I told you to take time to rest."


    "I did. I spent an hour thinking before starting. Is Elara here?"


    His eyes sparkled, scanning the room to find the teacher.


    She sighed, shaking her head. An hour of rest for twenty-four of learning? The balance seemed off to her.


    "I told her you would join in the nearby forge. She also said the tournament''s reward list is out. She brought it."


    "Ok. Thanks for warning me."


    With a nod, he stepped out of the room.


    The evening sunlight and hot breeze grazed his wooden frame as he gazed at the students filling the streets.


    After a brief walk, he pushed the smithy''s heavy doors. A wave of heat blasted his clothes, making them flutter as the crackling of coal and the rhythmic clang of hammers resounded.


    Upon noticing his arrival, the receptionist offered a practised smile.


    "Welcome, student. You can borrow a room for a silver coin per hour."


    "Elara is waiting for me. Show me her room."


    He shrugged, going straight to business without wasting time.


    A flash of understanding sparkled in the receptionist''s eyes. With a nod, he guided him to the grandest room before leaving.


    In it, he saw the blue-haired teacher organising materials on the workbench. Her focused and determined eyes struck him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''She plans to teach me wholeheartedly.''


    Hearing the noise of his leather boots against the slabs, she turned and smiled, an excited glint sparkling in her eyes.


    "Ah! You are here. You won''t believe the rewards the academies pooled this year!"


    "Oh? Tell me."


    His greedy smile split his lips, revealing his pearly white teeth as the crackling fire cast shadows on his face.


    "I''ll skip on the uninteresting ones," she started, retrieving a folded piece of paper from her pocket. Then she placed it on the bench and continued.


    "Moira will craft a tier three legendary weapon for the fifth place. Shepard offered a tier four potion for the fourth!"


    She huffed, her palm meeting her cheek as a dreamy smile stretched her lips.


    Yet, her expression froze like an ice sculpture as he answered.


    "What''s so great? I have a tier four legendary blade and can brew these potions myself."


    An awkward silence filled the room for a moment, disturbed by the soft coal burning.


    Then, her eyes enlarged, and she yelled, resisting the urge to lunge at him as if he were a golden goose.


    "You can?! Can you make one for me if I provide the ingredients?"


    "Sure."


    He shrugged, pointing at the list to ask her to continue.


    "Aurora offered an undead servant of the fourth tier for third place..." She lingered, her lips pursing and nose scrounging in disgust. "A female specialised in protection and caring for its master. Anyway, don''t win third place."


    After a sigh, she smacked her palm on the list as excitement reignited in her chest.


    "Second place will get you a wyvern''s egg from Edgar! If you can hatch it, you''ll have a terrifying mount after a few years."


    Again, he saw her imagination paint her face in vibrant colors. With a sigh, he interjected.


    "I already have a mysterious egg. Go on with the last reward."


    "Sorry."


    She coughed, her ears burning.


    "If the previous prizes didn''t impress you, wait for this one."


    He rolled his eyes at the mysterious silence and the smile reaching her eyes.


    "For the last reward. The one for the grand champion of the Battle Monster tournament. The Beast Emperor, substituting Zane, offers a tier-one mythical material!"


    The words crashed on him like a tsunami. His fists trembled, and his eyes narrowed, fires burning brighter in their depths than in the forge.


    Instantly, the wind howled and whipped against his clothes. His hand blurred, snatching the list and surprising Elara.


    There, he saw it.


    "First place: A pair of mythical tier-one hands that belonged to a mysterious dwarf."


    Like an erupting volcano, his excitement and determination burst in him. The surrounding mana responded, wafting in multicolored lights from his eyes and enveloping his frame in a sky-blue mantle.


    "No matter what. I''ll get them!"

 Chapter 404 - 404: A Plea for Rescue

    Elara covered her chest and stepped back as her eyes trembled. Mana coursed through her circuits as she prepared for the worst.


    It was the first time she witnessed Adam''s emotions spill, and the spectacle of dancing lights suffused with potent mana made her heart race against her chest.


    Fortunately, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes. After a moment, the ambient mana stalled and dissolved into the air, leaving behind a tense silence.


    "Sigh. Let''s begin our training."


    His metallic belt clicking against his wooden hips, he moved to the anvil.


    "Demonstrate your best techniques with a few words of explanation. I''ll replicate them afterwards while you correct my mistakes until it''s perfect."


    Elara''s heart pounded in her chest as she nodded.


    That''s how she enjoyed teaching. By correcting his mistakes directly, she knew the lesson would be more impactful and memorable. It was twice as accurate for someone as prideful and skilled as Adam.


    Without wasting time, she grabbed and melted an unrefined ore from the workbench.


    Her explanations reverberated in the forging room. Occasional nods and sharp questions accompanied them as Adam''s eyes sparkled.


    The clanking of hammers hitting scalding metal resounded next.


    Just like that, they spent the entire evening in an atmosphere of tense concentration and excited learning. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before separating, Elara retrieved a small stack of handwritten documents.


    "Please do not share this spell with anyone."


    Her voice, a low murmur, resounded in his ears as he saw the hints of panic dancing in her eyes.


    "I''ll trust you since you did the same with me and your secret."


    She continued, making him understand how honest she could be. Feeling advantaged in their cooperation, she gave him something to ease his mind. After all, self-made spells were a mage''s ultimate secret. Even his mentor didn''t offer to teach him.


    With a nod, his hand met her shoulder in a soft, comforting pat as he felt her flinch at the sudden physical contact.


    "I''ll burn the papers after learning it. You have my words."


    With a last word of goodbye, he returned to his room and asked about Nova''s day. Their voices enlivened the empty place for half an hour before he retreated to his soul sea.


    Sitting on his material box, he read Elara''s spell, decorticating its chant and workings with sparkling eyes. Accompanied by the gentle breeze ruffling his hair, he relentlessly worked towards balancing his technique composition.


    Until now, he relied on offensive and defensive ones but lacked in everything else. Unlike other magic practitioners, he couldn''t scan items like Vikram or detect traps like Shiro. Therefore, Elara''s spell accuracy fascinated him.


    After an hour, he switched to studying hammering techniques. Then, the noise of vigorous hammering reverberated as he practised Elara''s earlier teachings. Finally, he delved into the complicated enchantment theories Durgrim''s soul orb contained.


    To keep his mind sharp and stave off the creeping tendrils of boredom, he used his preferred method: studying in focused rounds.


    Days, then weeks, and finally two months any spectator would find dull passed.


    Yet, his eyes never dimmed, and his focus never wavered. Each sunrise was a renewed personal challenge to conquer the man he was yesterday.


    Despite his willingness to learn, however, he had to stop now. Not because he didn''t want to continue but because he couldn''t improve anymore.


    "I mastered anything under the fourth tier. To continue, I''ll need better materials."


    His soft mutter resounded in his soul sea as he eyed the branches in his box.


    "Nop. Still not good enough for tier seven materials."


    He scratched his hair, a hint of frustration flashing in his eyes.


    "No choice. I''ll have to explore the wilds and hunt beasts."


    His mind set, he opened his interface chat box.


    [Party of three looking for three members to challenge the tower''s second floor.]


    [Light mage available to heal your injuries. Fifty silvers only!]


    [Want to sell tier one and two magical herbs. I''m in the plaza. Come and check my top quality goods!]


    [Guys! When will Adam check the chat? I don''t want to look forceful, but we''ll die soon. If you can contact him, please do it ASAP.]


    Upon reading the last message, he fixed his lazy posture on the box and frowned.


    [What''s wrong?]


    The moment he posted his message, a flood of hello streamed before everyone calmed down to let the individual explain his predicament.


    [You are here, great! We are a group of sixty stranded dwarfs. The stupid royals sent us to train in the forest after they learned we could level up. That''s when we met... predators. Intelligent ones.


    They shattered our slave spelsl and have been studying us for a week, but I can feel their growing impatience and the hungry glare they cast on us. Please, we don''t want to end up in their stomach!]


    Instantly, he paled as an audible gulp disturbed the silence.


    [Please, don''t tell me that... you are in the werewolves'' territory.]


    [How did you know? I think they are, even if different from the ones in Earth''s movies. They can shapeshift whenever they want and control darkness!]


    ''Shit.''


    He clutched his forehead with one hand and massaged his eyes with the other.


    ''I''m not ready to confront them. I''ll only send myself into their jaws like a tasty snack.''


    But could he let sixty friends die? The choice weighed on his shoulders like a mountain.


    Amidst the silence, and despite the vision of their trusting faces dripping blood and glaring reproach, he made up his mind. Despite the bitter taste filling his mouth, risking his life on an improbable chance would be stupid.


    [I''m too weak to save you. For how long can you survive?]


    [I-I don''t know. I would say a week or two.]


    [Alright. Don''t succumb to despair. I''ll find a way to help you!]


    Then, he sent another message.


    [To the others. I urgently need coordinates for locations with a high concentration of tier-four magical beasts or lone tier-five creatures. I''ll give you their meat as a thank you.]


    [Me! Me! I know of a few. We can meet in Durazmarn. I only need you to shatter the slave spell binding me in exchange.]


    [I can try. Let''s meet now. What''s your name?]


    [Anya! I''m leaving now.]

 Chapter 405 - 405: Anyas Shadow

    Back in his room, he searched for Nova.


    However, he found no trace of the ethereal beauty or her cat.


    ''She probably slept at her friend''s place.''


    Not minding it and understanding she couldn''t stay indoors twenty-four-seven when he trained, he retrieved a piece of chalk from his pouch. With it, he drew symbols on the table to inform her about his absence.


    With a last glance at the empty room, he pushed the door and blurred under the rising sunlight. The misty wind howled in his ears as he crossed the clean village streets, a hand securing his hat. Then, dust rose in his wake on the road. Finally, he reached the mage guarding the academy''s portal.


    They locked eyes for a second, tension palpable in the air before a snort resounded.


    "Student card and reason for leaving."


    A smirk stretched his lips. Besides the teachers, the rest of the staff seemed to hate him.


    ''Probably Moira''s doing,'' he thought, retrieving his golden card.


    "To gather forging materials. I''ll be back before you or Moira can miss me."


    He noticed the guard''s fists tighten and his lips curl into a cold grimace.


    In a flash, he snatched the student card, scanned it and moved aside.


    "I hope you''ll die on your expedition."


    Taking his card, he shot back, his tone dripping sarcasm.


    "Thank you for the encouragement. If you like death so much, I can help you meet her. It''s a sweet person I sent many arrogant pricks to."


    Then, leaving the fuming mage and the academy behind, he charged to the Gate.


    A black and red blur registered in the early waker''s eyes as wind blasted their hair. The noise of forceful steps reverberating against the paved floor filled Durazmarn until he reached his destination in a short ten minutes.


    However, besides the annoying mage he had zapped on his first day, he saw no one.


    ''Does she need more time to arrive?''


    As the thought flashed in his mind, an excited voice resounded from... below?


    "I can''t believe I''m meeting you in person! Let''s go to Ute Peak!"


    Brows creasing into a frown, he scanned his surroundings but only saw his shadow beneath him.


    "Are you hiding in my shadow?"


    His voice cut through the silence as his fist glowed an ominous dark color.


    "Wait, wait! Don''t pull me out!"


    A high-pitched, panicked voice echoed from somewhere near his feet.


    "That''s the only method I have to move undetected and preserved from the slave spell''s effects!"


    Upon hearing her words, he closed his hand, the dark glow exploding into light particles.


    "Alright. I guess you want me to remove it at Ute Peak. I also guess you didn''t choose this place only to fill my requirements. Correct?"


    "Exactly! There is a mining village there. Several months ago, a mine mysteriously collapsed. Wild beasts reclaimed it later, and the best part about it? Passive spells are blocked by... a mana field?


    I''m not sure, but they are blocked."


    Anya answered, pride dripping from her tone.


    Meanwhile, Adam tucked his fingers around his chin, a pensive frown creasing his brows.


    "How do you know that?"


    "Easy! When we awakened, I picked the shadow scout class and escaped from Cassia. I wandered the kingdom as a shadow until I found this place."


    Her tone sounded genuine this time, but before he could answer, she continued.


    "It''s the only place I could use my body. Despite the danger, I lingered there. When I saw your message, I almost knocked myself out cold with the ceiling, you know? Anyway, I''m sure you''ll remove the slave mark easily since it''s branded on my body."


    "Alright, alright. Calm down, miss. We''ll go now."


    He answered, a snuffed chuckle escaping his wry smile.


    Convinced by her explanation, he moved to his best friend guarding the Gate.


    "Hello. It''s me again! I need to go to Ute Peak."


    His eyes took a crescent shape, yet his voice turned icy.


    "So don''t create trouble for me again, or I won''t just zap you."


    A tremor ran through the dwarf''s body. Eyes bulging and sweat matting his forehead, he gazed at the hateful kid who knocked him out. Then, he remembered how Moira cancelled his warrant and scolded him.


    Fists trembling in rage, he activated the Gate, muttering, "I hope you''ll die there."


    Without waiting, he threw himself into the Gate''s thick veil of mana, emerging on the other side.


    Instantly, he scanned his surroundings.


    In the distance, a colossal mountain range reached for the sky. Like spears challenging the heavens, its snowy peaks pierced the clouds, disappearing atop a white blanket.


    As he did, a wary pair of eyes landed on him as a human mage approached.


    "Your noble identification, please."


    He retrieved his student card and placed it in the man''s hand.


    ''They won''t get me twice with that stupid identification.'' He thought, a smirk splitting his face.


    Since he had to be noble to enrol, the student card would have the same effect.


    After a few questions, the mage nodded and let him leave.


    Like a gale, his frame cleaved through the air. The wind whipped his clothes in a cacophony of howls and fabric as he used Anya''s instruction to charge to their destination.


    The soft morning sun''s rays gave way to its brighter version. Yet, the village''s burly miners wore thick coats, attempting to resist November''s chilly wind.


    Focused on his goal, he ignored the scenery and inhabitants in his relentless charge until he reached the mine''s mouth.


    Ironically, he passed by the supervisors like a ghost, followed by a cloud of dust, and engulfed himself in the tunnel.


    After a few hundred meters away from the bright torches illuminating the restricted mining area, he gazed at his shadow.


    "You can get out now."


    Snuggled in his shadow, Anya''s voice echoed with reluctance.


    "I don''t want to. Your shadow is comfortable. I don''t think I''ll find another one as warm, powerful, and... hard."


    His eyes enlarged, a flicker of doubt flashing, soon replaced by dread, then anger.


    "The heck you are doing inside? Get out!"


    His palm glinted a formless dark mist as it pierced the ground and grabbed at something.


    "Ah!"


    As a surprised yelp filled his ears, he pulled back.


    Hair as dark as a starless night cascading down a trembling pair of eyes of the same color emerged from his shadow.


    He noticed the girl''s red face, a brow raised in confusion before the rest of the body followed.


    "Ah!"


    He yelped this time, icy fingers caressing his back as his heart shook because... she was naked, and he grabbed her by the waist!


    Before he could recover from his blunder, Anya''s playful voice, tinged with a touch of allure, filled his ears.


    "Oof. You must take responsibility after touching a lady."


    Removing his hand as if he had touched blazing embers, he turned instantly and grumbled.


    "Wear something, demoness!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha. Who would have thought you were shy? I don''t dislike it, though."


    Her laughter reverberated, a grating noise making him tremble in anger at her shameless behavior.


    "Do I need to take responsibility after your mysterious disappearance?"


    His words, as cold as ice, cut through her laughter, freezing the amused expression on her face.


    A tense silence lingered for a second.


    Then, he continued.


    "I don''t care how old you were on Earth. But you are thirteen here. Have some self-respect, and wear your damn clothes!"


    "S-Sure. It was just a poor joke. I won''t do it again."


    She stuttered, controlling her shadow to wrap around her body in a tight suit.

 Chapter 406 - 406: Technically Free

    After firmly condemning her behavior and waiting for a moment, he heard her speak again.


    "You can turn now. Sorry, but my clothes can''t follow me when I''m inside a shadow.


    He turned, noticing her tight suit, and rolled his eyes. But he knew they enjoyed this type of clothing on Earth, unlike the embroidered dresses of this world. Therefore, he shook his head and focused on their business.


    "Point where the mark is. I''ll try to remove it now."


    An excited glint flashed in Anya''s eyes. Without waiting, she extended her trembling right shoulder. The shadows parted, revealing a deceiving butterfly tattooed on her supple skin in a vibrant mix of colors. Disturbing eyes peering into the onlookers'' souls graced the lifelike wings, making a sense of unease wash over him for a second.


    His face hardened, and his brows creased in a focused frown the next, as he placed his palm above it.


    Mana danced between his fingertips and her skin for a moment, and his eyes glowed like two bright torches as he used Elara''s spell.


    A stream of information flooded his mind. The butterfly changed form, decomposing into its magical components.


    ''Tier five slave mark cast by four adepts and combining as many elements.''


    "Can you do it?"


    Anya''s voice cut through his thoughts, forcing his eyes to her hopeful smile. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t answer, refocusing on his analysis. To erase the mark without leaving a lingering trace of its effects, he lacked mana and proficiency. But altering it?


    ''Worth a shot.''


    With a thought, tiny mana needles sparkling with a distinct element appeared above the dreary butterfly. With utmost precision, he burrowed them into the mark. For a moment, his mana resonated with its properties before the tattoo swirled into a vortex as if alive.


    As the prickles turned into pain, Anya''s mouth parted, a cold dread running through her shoulders.


    However, he beat her by a second. With a relaxed tone, a baffling question echoed.


    "What kind of tattoo do you like?"


    "Ah? Why?"


    Her eyes enlarged, pushing the pain out of her thoughts.


    "What do you mean, why? For the style points, of course!"


    He shook his head. Wasn''t it obvious? She would be stuck with the tattoo anyway. So, she might as well make it beautiful or reflect her personality instead of that horrible butterfly.


    "Since I can choose, I want a ferocious bear, with glinting fangs!"


    Upon hearing about the animal he hated the most, he almost messed up with the slave mark and tripped to the ground.


    "No! Chose anything but bears!"


    Surprised by the heated reaction, her eyes enlarged. Then, she frowned, pondering.


    An awkward silence lingered for a second, only disturbed by the distant noises of pickaxes meeting the hard rocks.


    After three minutes, her eyes sparkled.


    "I want a moon crescent resting on flowers!"


    Before her words'' echo could dissipate, he manipulated the swirling mark, shaping it into a stylish and faithful depiction of her demand.


    Then, he gazed at his work, nodding in satisfaction as he added colors to make it lifelike. Finally, his elemental mana engulfed the adepts, replacing it.


    "Congratulations! You are no longer a slave to the Cassia kingdom."


    The noise of his clapping resounded, making her smile broaden to reach her eyes.


    She clutched her shoulder, gazing at the beautiful tattoo, melting in delight.


    However, he shook his head, a bitter taste filling his mouth.


    "I couldn''t erase it, so instead... You are somewhat my slave now..."


    His voice trailed off, a pang of guilt striking at his soul. Even if it was better for her, he hated the idea of enslavement. Therefore, before her expression could crumble entirely, his sharp voice cut through the air.


    "My first order for you."


    She shivered, a knot of dread forming in her guts.


    "Is to do whatever you want. Refuse any demand you don''t agree with. This order shall take priority over any other and can''t be erased."


    The mark brightened on her shoulder, making the moon glow in the dark tunnel as a forceful sensation Anya usually hated dug into her being. Yet, this time, she almost jumped in joy after hearing the command.


    "You can leave now. Live your life as you wish," he said, his leather boots echoing against the ground. "Oh. And be careful in this world. They won''t accept your clothing and teasing tone."


    She gazed at his departing back, a complex mix of emotions distorting her face before resolve subdued them all.


    She dissolved into a shadow and slithered towards him, reappearing a second later. Then, she jumped onto his back.


    "What slave leaves its master in a dangerous place? Let me guide you!"


    Her cheerful voice pierced his ears. However, she continued before he could answer.


    "You can''t differentiate east from west. You''ll lose yourself in the complex, half-collapsed galleries before seeing a beast''s shadow without me."


    The initial refusal he was about to voice died in his throat as a calculative glint flashed in his eyes. Company didn''t annoy him, on the contrary. What he dreaded was the danger they would face when following him. After all, tier-four and five magical beasts would crush them with physical might before the attack registered in their eyes.


    He tucked his fingers around his chin.


    ''She is different.''


    She could hide in his shadow with her abilities when they faced danger.


    "Alright. You''re in. Always prioritise your safety no matter what. If I''m about to lose, flee on your own."


    He offered a satisfied nod before a ring resounded in their ears.


    [Shadow scout Anya joined your party.]


    [Primal Weaver Adam accepted you into their party.]


    "There is a party setting?"


    His brows shot up at the discovery.


    "You didn''t know? How do you think we divide experience points in the tower for example? Wouldn''t it be unjust for the healers and melee fighters not to get anything?"


    Anya explained, wondering how he didn''t know about it. Then a realisation dawned on her and her voice cracked.


    "D-Did you really conquer the tower''s first three floors alone? Wait. Does it mean you really want to hunt tier-four beasts? I thought you would just search for their discarded materials like skin or hair!"

 Chapter 407 - 407: The Unexpected Alliance

    "I''m too lacking to find ores of the same tier. So, I''m after their beast cores and bones."


    He shrugged, more interested in the party setting than her question.


    The reason made a lot of sense. Healers who never landed a hit on beasts and melee fighters covering the mages would indeed suffer without equal experience distribution.


    ''I don''t want to share, though.''


    His lips twisted into an unwilling grimace as he fidgeted with the party window.


    ''Found it.''


    His eyes brightened as an experience distribution setting greeted his eyes.


    With a few pushes, he changed the general fifty/fifty for everything to one hundred percent for beasts below the third tier for Anya and zero for the rest.


    ''Not like she can break through to the second tier here, anyway. Lower-tiered creatures are more than enough to reach level ten.''


    With a satisfied nod, he turned to Anya, who gazed at her own interface with wide eyes.


    "Can I take all the experience points for real?"


    Her tone filled with disbelief, and her body heat increasing in excitement, she pressed yes to accept the distribution setting.


    Meanwhile, his boots reverberated in the dark tunnel as he stepped onwards.


    "I can''t get anything from them, anyway. The higher tiered you are, the harder it is to level up."


    After his concise explanation, he pointed at his shadow.


    "Get in. Don''t do anything weird, though."


    She turned into a mass of swirling shadows slithering from his back and hid in his. The next second, her voice echoed.


    "A landslide blocks the tunnel a few meters ahead. From that point, creatures took control of the area. The further you go, the stronger they become."


    Her voice cracked, making him narrow his eyes.


    "I spotted five in the fourth tier and there should be one in the fifth. They look like bipedal moles with sharp nails and long teeth. Although they are short, don''t underestimate them. I''ve seen them use shields and weapons. They are intelligent."


    He tucked his fingers around his chin, a pensive frown creasing his brows.


    "I''ll try to communicate with them. If they don''t want to... They''ll become Xp."


    As his voice lingered, the rocks barring the tunnel met his eyes.


    He could blast them with pure physical might, but he gazed back, noticing the distant lights. It would alert the miners behind and create unnecessary tension. Worse, the creatures would get access to the poor men''s working space.


    First, he thought about copying Anya''s method before realising he had no idea how she could dissolve into shadows. Therefore, he used his earth affinity to turn the rocks into mud.


    After a brief fight against the clinging liquid, he emerged on the brightly lit other side. He took a second to condense a large water bubble around him to clean the dirt. Next, he turned the mud back into rocks and proceeded onward.


    Shadows danced on his face as the flickering torches illuminated his steps. Then, loud clinking noises reverberated. Finally, he met the first creature, reeling in disgust.


    Rat teeth and dark nails glinted like drills as they collidined with the wall in a furious search. A short snout sniffed the air as minuscule eyes darted left and right. Hideous pustules covered its hairless arms as oversized miner clothes covered its short frame.


    "Minus a thousand style points!"


    His voice cracked as he grimace and spat on the rocks. Why was each creature he met more repulsive than the last?


    Alarmed by his yell, it turned to him, a red glint flashing in its eyes.


    SKRIIII


    Baring its teeth, it screeched like a banshee and reached for a nearby pickaxe to defend itself.


    Yet, its arms trembled, and it stepped back after facing Adam''s firm gaze.


    *"Siiik, skrii kii kiki kriii!"*


    In a flash of light, the grimoire lingua appeared between them. As if the words had texture, it absorbed the sounds into a new page, recording the language. Then, it vanished in a puff of smoke.


    "Stay away from me, vile creature. I''ll give you a share of the insects I caught in exchange!"


    The creature''s yells echoed in the tunnel as it reached for its pocket and retrieved a handful of ants, worms, and cockroaches.


    "I don''t need them. I''m here to find ores of the fourth tier or above... or kill beasts of the same rank."


    His words echoed more fluidly than the creature''s as a hint of hope brightened his heart. Would he communicate with a monster for the first time?


    The creature''s short body trembled for a second, his features decomposing in disbelief. The ugly creature could speak his language!


    Despite the shock, it spoke again, smelling an opportunity.


    "I''m Picket. I can help you get ores. Kill! Kill all the leaders. They have them all."


    Its voice cracked with excitement. Were their days of slavery going to end because of the ugly creature?


    Surprised by the answer, Adam''s eyes narrowed.


    "You won''t mind if I kill any threat on the way?"


    "No! We rebel against tyranny. Help me become the King of the Mountain, and all the ores are yours!"


    He tucked his fingers around his chin, taping a finger rhythmically against his cheek.


    "Mhh. I can do that if you promise not to attack humans."


    "Promise! I promise. The mountain range is wide and deep. No need for conflicts!"


    Picket jumped in joy and charged into the tunnel.


    "Come. Come meet my friends!"


    A wry smile stretched his lips as he followed behind. Helping creatures rebel was the last thing he thought he would do today.


    ''But why not? After all, he is more reasonable than some humans and dwarves.''


    A cold chuckle escaped his lips.


    Meanwhile, Picket gathered his friends and met him halfway. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Honestly, besides the clothes, they all looked the same to him. Maybe because he met them for the first time?


    Anyway, he counted fifteen of them, probably all in the second or third tier.


    "Rest are enemies. Kill. Kill if they resist. We''ll help you infiltrate."


    Picket''s screeches reverberated again. With clenched fists and determined steps, he walked onwards.

 Chapter 408 - 408: From Pawn to Power: Pickets Rebellion

    "Surrender or die. Die!"


    Picket''s roar filled the tunnel the moment he met one of his brethren.


    A few joined them in their rebellion while most refused, just like this one.


    "Fools! The leaders are absolute. Absolute! They''ll behead you soon for your transgressions."


    BAM


    As the words lingered, a flash of dark light crashed on the creature. Its head caved before its shoulders broke in discordant noises. The thoracic cage followed, then the legs. In the end, only a flattened mishmash of blood and broken bones covered a small crater in the ground.


    The dark hammer responsible for the carnage suddenly twitched like a living being. A second later, it assumed its original intricately carved blade form in Adam''s hand.


    [Tier two magical beast: Dreg''nar defeated. Party member Anya has gained 200 experience points.]


    He sighed and shook his head. They only met low-tiered creatures thus far, making the hidden Anya reap all the experience points.


    Pinching the bridge of his nose, he turned to the group of thirty-five rebellious Dreg''nars.


    "Aren''t you supposed to fight instead of screaming threats behind my back?"


    "Human strong. Strong! No need help from us. We are just guides."


    Picket''s answer made him inhale deeply.


    ''So you rebel, but I do everything?''


    For creatures wanting to free themselves from slavery, they understood the concept really well...


    "Whatever. How do I infiltrate the tier three area?"


    His even tone echoed in the now empty outer part of the tunnels.


    "Easy! We run in screaming. Screaming! They will be distracted, and you kill. Kill!"


    Another sigh escaped his lips.


    "How could I expect a decent plan from you..."


    Then, he added, a steely glint flashing in his eyes.


    "Gather them all together. I don''t want to waste too much time on this."


    After another round of screaming about killing their superior, Picket guided him through the complex tunnels until stone barricades blocked the way.


    Taller creatures wearing crude metallic armors and spears stood guard as the noise of vigorous mining reverberated from behind.


    "Help. Help! A powerful enemy is killing us!"


    Without waiting, Picket and his friends rushed to the frowning guards.


    "Gather our forces. It''s a mage. A mage!"


    Upon hearing the last part, they faltered. After a second, they turned and struck their spears against the ground.


    BAM BAM BAM


    "Gather at barricade number three. A mage is attacking us!"


    They roared in unison, their voices reaching several hundreds of meters.


    Instantly, the noise of footsteps and clanging reverberated from everywhere.


    Soon, hundreds of Dreg''nars gathered to defend their territory. Meanwhile, Picket and his friends moved further inside the tunnel, wanting nothing to do with any battle.


    Finally, Adam left the corner he hid in. Ominous shadows danced on his face as his red coat fluttered behind him.


    With an epic gravitas, he raised his arm, pointing his blade towards the ceiling.


    The creatures shrieked in response, tightening their ranks to face the invader.


    "Stormking''s Fury."


    RUMBLE


    The wind rose and swirled around them. Lightning cracked and condensed in a violet spectacle engulfing the ceiling. Then, a thick spinning wind sphere caged the creatures, howling in their ears and making them tremble.


    One, too scared by the mysterious spell, scrambled away, only to be lacerated by the high pressure.


    In the next second, he slashed down from his position.


    ROAR


    The condensing lightning bolts roared with furious abandon as they crashed to the ground like purple rain. Armors melted, rocks exploded in rubles, and the Dreg''nars clenched their teeth.


    The lightning paralysed their nervous system, not letting them scream despite the agony. Ugly burns covered their bodies, and their eyes rolled in their sockets as they spasmed.


    Charred smoke rose from their bodies, and the smell of burned flesh filled the air, creating an awe-inspiring yet terrifying scene for any onlookers.


    Simultaneously, kill notifications flooded his interface.


    [Tier three magical beast: Dreg''nar defeated. you have gained 100 experience points.] x122


    "Finally!"


    A wide grin split his face. He reached the tenth level!


    Without waiting, he summoned his interface window.


    LVL: 10


    Exp: 10240/10240 Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    HP: 538/538


    Vitality: 53.8


    Strength: 54.0


    Agility: 78.8


    Intelligence: 56.8->66.8


    Free attribute points: 5->0


    Now that he had the puppet, he changed his distribution to focus on intelligence. After all, putting points on anything else wouldn''t improve his wooden body.


    As he grinned at his success, Picket and his friends returned. Like savage beasts, they eviscerated the dead army and swallowed three cores each while their leader stuffed his mouth with seventeen.


    "The heck are you doing? Give me my cores!"


    However, his roar died down in his throat because, before his enlarging eyes, Picket changed.


    His bones cracked, enlarging. His muscles swelled, becoming more defined and vigorous, while his eyes reflected a sharp glint of intelligence.


    "I''m strong now!"


    His friends echoed his power outburst with excited shrieks as he clenched and unclenched his fists.


    Then, he saw him turn, offering a grateful smile.


    "Thank you for your help. The six last enemies dwell further in the ore-rich area. I''ll compensate you for the cores after becoming the mountain king!"


    "You''d better. You just swallowed a fortune you did nothing to get!"


    He clicked his tongue, the corner of his lips twitching in suppressed anger.


    ''See what I''ll do to you if you steal from me again.''


    Somehow, he understood how Luna must have felt after he stole her mana for his ritual...


    "What are a few minerals against a kingdom? I won''t lie to you."


    Picket''s voice resounded with righteousness as he turned and walked deeper into the mine. Yet a red light flashed in his eyes.


    He followed him in silence, their steps the only noise reverberating in the tense silence.


    After half an hour, they passed by two more empty barricades before reaching a spacious cave.


    Five houses built out of rocks surrounded a crackling campfire, illuminating the place.


    Seated on crude chairs, four Dreg''nars his height heard the sounds coming from the tunnel.


    Instantly, they rose to their feet, gripped their crude magic staves adorned with sparkling brown gems and eyed the newcomers warily.

 Chapter 409 - 409: Earths Shatter

    "They are back... with a human!"


    The tallest Dreg''nar hissed, face contorting into a displeased grimace.


    "Yes, we are. Today, we''ll overthrow your rule."


    Picket''s voice resounded, inspiring his rebellious friends with its newfound charisma and righteous tone. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ll be slaves no more. No, we''ll be the masters!"


    The five tier-four leaders frowned at the remark, wondering if the lowly digger went crazy after inhaling too much dust.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s brows creased, and his eyes hardened.


    ''He wants to replace them? He won''t change the slave system after rising to power?''


    The question struck him like a sneak blow to his guts. The realisation left a bitter aftertaste in his mouth. He really believed Picket would make life better for his brethren after his passionate pleadings. It was more so considering he had been the humblest worker of them all, placed the furthest from the safety of their mining field.


    Despite his disgust for his choice, his dark blade of adaptation glinted under the campfire''s light.


    ''Doesn''t matter. Picket can rule however he wants as long as he remains inside the collapsed tunnels.''


    Why would he care? His initial plan was to find tier-four materials, not help the creatures. The rest didn''t concern him too much as long as he got what he came for.


    Meanwhile, the leaders'' voices cut through the cave, icy and scornful.


    "What can little creatures who can''t even sniff ores properly do against us?"


    Its lips curled into a cruel smile, and his eyes glinted red.


    "Trap hole."


    "Earthen tremors." "Earthen javelins." "Earth Golems." "Earth armors."


    The five of them cast their spells. Thick rocky plates covered their bodies in the blink of an eye as the ground rumbled. It swirled like mud in a pottery shop before coalescing into towering frames. Thick arms, faceless visages, everything screamed terror in the three giant golems standing behind them.


    But they didn''t have time to gawk at the spell. The ground shook under their feet, throwing the rebels off balance. Edges glinted as man-sized javelins condensed above while the ground crumbled below, revealing a deep abyss no light could pierce.


    An icy shiver ran down his spine as he gazed at the falling Dreg''nars. The distorted grimaces and the dread trembling in their eyes registered, making his soul shudder.


    "Don''t enter the cave!"


    His roar pierced through the chaos, illuminating their eyes like a beacon of hope.


    As his words echoed, he blasted forceful winds at the creatures, pushing them back to the tunnel. A spark of blue mana left his hand next, condensing into a one-meter square mana construct. Then, he jumped on it to escape the gaping chasm.


    Before a sense of safety could settle, the noise of cleaved wind resounded above him.


    He cursed in annoyance, waving his arm in a wide arc.


    The temperature rose in the cave, and a bright orange light pulsed. Sizzling sounds resounded next as a magma curtain protected him from the terrifying javelins.


    A second of peace finally descended, only to be broken by three massive fists rushing towards his back.


    His instinct screamed, prickling his soul in warning.


    ''Five magic casters are a bit too much!''


    After meeting archmages and arcanists, he took the terrible habit of underestimating mages. Yet, the world counted a thousand of them for a reason: they were strong. Especially in groups since they would cycle their spells and overwhelm their adversaries before they could reach them.


    Yet, he was strong, too... and he didn''t have to hide anything in this remote place.


    A steely glint flashed in his eyes as his coat fluttered with his swift turn. His wooden arm rose behind his face, shaking with power.


    BOOM


    An explosion blasted his arm forward like a piston. The space groaned, and fissures covered it as his leather glove disappeared for a split second. As if teleporting, his fist reappeared before the three giants'' truck-sized fists in an uneven confrontation.


    A silent clash ensued, shocking the five Dreg''nars leaders to their cores. Was the human as strong as three-tier four earth golems? Yet, they smirked the next second. There was no way he could endure. His arm would break soon, then his body.


    CRACK


    "RAAAH!"


    With a visceral roar, he unleashed one of the dangerous elements he was reluctant to use at full power.


    His fist vibrated, blurring as friction noises filled the cave. Then, the noises vibrated in a discordant cacophony before the air joined in the mix. Finally, space itself vibrated, cracking like a mirror between his fist and the golems.


    The fractures propagated like a plague into the protruding rocks composing their bodies. They groaned and cracked, leaking cascades of dust like blood.


    "SHATTER!"


    With his last roar, the vibrations intensified, reducing everything they touched to particles.


    The golems'' fists shattered, then their arms and bodies, leaving nothing behind but the memory of their threatening presence.


    ''Shit! I''m vibrating, too!''


    His head spun, the gems acting as his eyes rolled in their sockets with uncontrollable speed, and his soul shook inside the puppet.


    Unfortunately, his enemies weren''t intent on giving him time to recover.


    With terrorised expressions, their alarmed shrieks, distorted by the lingering vibrations, reached his ears.


    "Empty your mana! We must kill him before he recovers."


    Distorted spell names echoed next as he shook his head and stopped the azure and emerald gem rotations.


    ''I need more time to recover if I want to behead them.''


    He gritted his teeth before his lips stretched into a vicious smirk.


    ''An omnidirectional barrage, it is.''


    His mana cape waved into existence behind him as, without aiming, he sucked its mana dry to fuel his technique.


    Arrowheads attracting wind and dust with their forceful spins condensed one after another. Each glinting with a different hue, they formed a deadly halo around him.


    Then, he encased himself in a cocoon, pulsing with the entire spectrum of colors, and yelled.


    "Fire!"


    Animated by their weaver''s goal, the projectiles came to life, cleaving the air like paper in a ruthless charge towards the ground.


    In their wake, they collided with earthen projectiles and constructs, penetrating them like butter before dissipating in a rain of sparks.


    A few passed through, howling with the wind like living beasts before puncturing two trembling Dreg''nars.


    They coughed, gazing at the round holes in their armors and the cascading crimson blood in disbelief. Then, their trembling eyes dimmed as their bodies met the unforgiving ground like stringless puppets.

 Chapter 410 - 410: The Unseen Enemy

    On the other side of the battlefield, projectiles crashed like a raging flood on Adam''s cocoon. The impacts sent tremors rocking him.


    However, nothing passed through the pulsing elements fiercely protecting him.


    After enduring for two minutes, his lips stretched into a grin, and he dismissed his barrier.


    With a glance, he noticed the three Dreg''nar''s ragged breaths and how they bent over to hold their knees in exhaustion.


    "Out of mana already? That''s sad because..."


    He lingered, letting an ominous silence settle on his trembling enemies.


    "I recovered."


    His eyes were firmly planted in their sockets, glinting with a promise¡ªthe promise of death.


    And he would deliver it now.


    His knees bent, and his dark blade of adaptation''s edges seemed to absorb the light like a black hole.


    FWOOSH


    The wind howled, whipping his red coat with a vengeance as he propelled himself towards his stunned enemies.


    "W-Wait! We want to negotiate."


    "Yes! Don''t trust them!"


    Their panicked shrieks echoed in his ears, yet his figure reappeared behind them.


    Without answering, his hand moved in a swift, horizontal arc, leaving a scarlet and dark trail in its wake.


    Three heads flew in the air, their eyes still trembling in disbelief as the cave spun before they collided with the cold ground.


    However, a feeble voice still resounded one last time.


    "You... doomed... our... species..."


    As the words lingered, blood cascaded from the collapsing bodies standing nearby.


    ''What does he mean I doomed their species?''


    His brows creased into a frown as he massaged his temples. They would change leaders and prosper under Picket... hopefully.


    Yet, unbeknownst to him, a shadow lurked in the cave. Engulfed in silence, it rushed from one house to another, approaching similar crude altars supporting a gem swirling with energy.


    With a voracious smile, he gripped it and, fist trembling, shoved it into its mouth.


    Each gem swallowed increased his height and powers. After a single one, his bones cracked and expanded, reaching Adam''s size. And after the last, he left the room, gazing at the confused man who had helped the rebellion.


    CLAP CLAP CLAP S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A deliberate clapping echoed in the cave, shattering Adam''s thought process. In a flash, he turned towards the threat, an icy shiver running down his spine.


    ''Don''t tell me!''


    The thought rumbled in his mind, shattering his good intentions in a sea of deceptive shards. Because before him stood a two-meter Dreg''nar. His muscle fibers moved with every clap, and the thick veins protruding pulsed like pumps.


    Despite the creature''s foreign appearance, there was something he recognised: the shredded minor''s clothes covering his thick legs.


    "Picket?"


    His voice cracked, unable to believe the scene his eyes fed him. How did he reach the fifth tier?


    "Ah! You are sharp, my friend. Thanks to you, I recovered."


    Picket''s voice cut through the air like a sharp blade.


    He noticed how his smile curled cruelly and the red light flickering in hus eyes.


    ''He scammed me!''


    The realisation struck him harder than the hammer he used to forge ores. Picket and his friends weren''t slaves. They were criminals chased out of the village!


    That''s why he saw no trace of the fifth-tier creature, even if he reached the end of the tunnels.


    ''Because it was him all along! They rebelled against him and sealed his powers with some method!''


    His fists trembled, and his jaws bulged in self-reproach.


    ''I''m an idiot!''


    Even if in the grand scheme of things, it didn''t change anything, he hated the prickling sensation of being manipulated like a fool left behind.


    Had he been too na?ve to trust Picket? Or did he want to help because he reminded him of the enslaved summoned?


    The more he thought, the more he blamed himself for his mistake.


    ''Hell is paved with good intentions.''


    The saying suddenly rumbled in his mind. Intentions weren''t enough.


    ''I lacked discernment and failed to judge him.''


    His bony teeth cracked as his face distorted into an ugly grimace.


    "Now what?"


    He spat, mana wafting from his eyes, making them glow like azure and emerald stars, ready to explode into a supernova.


    "Now? I''ll reward you for your help, of course. Come!"


    Picket''s eyes locked with his, their red sheen burning with malice as he gestured amicably.


    Sparks danced in the air as their glares collided with one another.


    Then, the creature''s laugh reverberated.


    "Hahaha. I guess I can''t fool you anymore? Such a shame."


    He saw him lick his sharp nails with a disappointed grimace, making him shiver in suppressed anger.


    "Death it is!"


    His voice, a declaration of war, engulfed the cave as he blurred.


    His blade reflected the light the next second.


    CLANG


    The clangour of metal resounded as Picket''s nails moved like slithering snakes. Without a slight tremor, the creature''s arm endured the strike.


    "Physical blows? Amateur. I''m a magical creature!"


    Disdainful words echoed in his ears before a forceful blow cracked the drake bones protecting him.


    ''Shit!''


    His body flew backwards. The wind howled as his velocity surpassed his charge, making him understand the appalling truth. Picket''s strength and speed surpassed his puppet''s.


    Before he could think of a countermeasure or break his flight, Picket appeared above him.


    Dread gripped his heart as the creature''s mouth parted, and its eyes sparkled with glee.


    "Here is the reward you wanted, human."


    BAM


    A dull sound echoed as he raised his mana barrier in catastrophe to save his life. Yet, cracks expanded in a dangerous dance, threatening to shatter it the next second.


    ''Think! What can I do!''


    "Below! Escape through the abyss!"


    Anya''s cracking voice echoed, making him react out of instinct.


    BOOM


    He detonated his barrier, using the blast to propel himself downwards and plummet into the unknown.


    As his figure disappeared into the thick veil of darkness, Picket snickered.


    "Wrong choice. You would have suffered less with me."


    With a somersault cleaving the air, he landed at the hole''s edges. Then, he raised his palm above it.


    "Earth mend."


    The rocks rumbled to life. Slowly, they crawled to the hole, covering the gaps with a thick layer.


    A minute later, the abyss disappeared, leaving no trace behind.


    "Even if you survive the fall, you''ll die from the poisonous whispers with no way to climb back up. Hahaha."

 Chapter 411 - 411: A Forced Soul Binding

    Darkness surrounded his figure as he plunged deeper into the mountain''s icy abyss.


    He channelled his mana and swung his arm downwards as the grimace distorting his face worsened.


    ''I underestimated tier-five magical creatures too much. I can''t beat them in a duel, especially if they force me into melee combat.''


    As he pondered the recent defeat, a radiant flare left his palm, illuminating the darkness for a hundred meters before dimming without finding the ground.


    A defeated sigh escaped his lips.


    If he used the system''s stats as a reference, the difference between them was like day and night.


    ''More than triple mine...''


    The thought alone sent a shiver down his spine.


    Yet, he survived by the skin of his teeth, making defeat taste less bitter in his mouth.


    ''I''m stranded, though.''


    His lips stretched into a wry smile as he chuckled in self-derision.


    "I''ll forget about hunting beasts of that tier for a while."


    However, sudden whispers filled his ears the next moment, shattering his contemplation.


    "Burn them all!"


    "Mama!"


    "Spare no one!"


    The noises of war followed. The crackling of burning cities and the screams of citizens and their executioners swirled in his mind in a chaotic mess, influencing his emotions.


    Despair crept towards his soul like an icy rain threatening to extinguish the fire animating him.


    However, as the first droplets touched it, they sizzled before evaporating as his eyes ignited with an inferno of defiance.


    "Want to influence me? Fool!"


    His roar reverberated in the abyss, deafening the whispers for a second as he clenched his teeth.


    A moment later, they returned, yet with different contents.


    "Claim your destiny."


    "Sign a contract with me. You''ll become a king."


    "With me, a conqueror."


    "I''ll give you powers you never dreamed of touching."


    "Begone evil spirits or whatever you are! I don''t want anything!" He spat in response, his brows twitching in annoyance.


    "I''ll give you a body!"


    The last whisper caused his features to freeze for a second.


    A body? He had dreamed of getting his own for years. Yet, the whisper claimed it could give him one on the spot.


    "Hahaha."


    He covered his face with his hand as his laughter reverberated.


    "Accept. Accept."


    The whispers grew more forceful, feeling a crack in his defiance and a boundless desire.


    With a gradual movement, he removed his hand, revealing a smile that did not reach the steely glint in his eyes.


    "Thank you," he started, his tone filled with gratitude. Yet, it shifted to mockery the next second.


    "But you can give it to your sister for all I care!"


    Why would he accept a suspicious offer in a dreary underground mine?


    ''Did anyone ever accept? What kind of fool were they if they did?''


    He clicked his tongue as the whispers continued to tempt him. Since they refused to listen, he ignored them, treating them like a pesky neighbor listening to loud music.


    As the boring scenery reflected in his eyes, a dim light in the distance suddenly drew his attention. Then, he noticed the fast-approaching ground.


    In the blink of an eye, he outstretched his palm down.


    WOOSH


    A vigorous wind blast broke his fall, making him hover above a cloud of dust a few meters above the rocks. Cancelling the wind, he let himself drop to the ground before landing unharmed.


    "Are you ok, Anya?"


    He gazed at his shadow, curious about the girl''s state. However, she didn''t respond. He took a moment to check on her, realising she lost consciousness after the first wave of whispers. They probably awakened old traumas she had no desire to remember in her new life.


    "It''s better that way. At least she won''t accept some weird offers."


    With a nod and nowhere to go, he stepped towards the light.


    Each meter crossed made it glow brighter in his eyes as the whispers intensified. From an annoying neighbor''s music, they became a full-blown concert, making the windows of his mind tremble.


    Finally, his face distorted into a grimace, and his soul trembled in pain and anger as his eyes landed on the culprit.


    Amidst a statue''s broken limbs, a horrifying great sword planted onto the rocks sent tremors jolting him out of his pain. The long pommel adorned with a scarlet, round gem from which spikes protruded caused alarm bells to resound in his mind.


    Despite its dangerous appearance, the weapon''s mesmerising quality forced him to lower his eyes to the dark guard. Composed of a solid mineral, it depicted a sinister skull smirking in derision, instilling terror in the unfortunate enemies facing the weapon.


    The blade started straight before curving and enlarging in the middle section, making it a natural cleaver. A green gem pulsed at its base, extending in a complex network of fiery engravings he had no idea how to even begin to analyse.


    Icy dread wrapped around him like a blanket as the idea of using Elara''s eyes of truth crossed his mind. His instinct screamed against it, forcing a realisation on him.


    ''The weapon is way above my league!''


    With a shaky step back, he detached his glued eyes from the blade.


    However, a rumble almost tore his mind. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you want power? Do you want to kill the creature above? Sign a contract."


    Lost about what to do, he coughed and chose negotiation by habit.


    "Let me leave in peace, sir. Amazing great sword. I''m not good enough to sign anything."


    However, a deep frown etched itself on his face the next second.


    "You have no choice. Sign and get me out, or die."


    Scalding green flames danced along the blade, threatening to engulf him. Even if he couldn''t feel anything with his wooden body, he sensed the scorching heat through his soul.


    Yet, he shook his head, his defiance burning brighter than the sword''s flames.


    "I refuse! No one will force me to do something against my will ever again!"


    He roared, stunning the sword into silence.


    Despite the minutes passing, his gaze remained firm, and his determination didn''t waver.


    "Hahaha! Interesting. I like your fire very much, but I won''t spend more time here. He will come back with reinforcements."


    The flames flared, engulfing him as the words lingered.


    As his figure vanished into a green sea, he sighed in bitterness. His options were too limited. From the moment Picket recovered his strength, everything spiralled out of control and worsened by the second. Yet, no matter what, he would not sell himself for power or a chance to survive.


    ''I pay the price for my mistake.''


    He thought, closing his luminous eyes inside the puppet and waiting for the agony to assault him.


    Seconds crawled by in depressing silence. After half a minute, a sudden ring resounded in his ears.


    Puzzled by the notification and absence of pain, he snapped his eyes open, noticing the floating message.


    [Cursed weapon: Aamon''s Cleaver requesting soul binding, proceed? Yes/No]


    Before he could make sense of the situation, the message shifted slightly before his enlarging eyes.


    [Cursed weapon: Aamon''s Cleaver forced soul binding.]


    "Wait? No!"


    His roar reverberated against the abyssal walls as the blade disintegrated into green sparks to join his soul sea.


    He instantly closed his eyes.


    ''Since you are there, I''ll throw you into the tower. Let''s see how you''ll deal with the trials, cursed bastard!''

 Chapter 412 - 412: Aamons Cleaver

    He reopened his eyes on his soul sea''s lush plain.


    Instantly, they darted left and right in a frantic search to find the unwanted sword. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he could, ominous whispers filled his ears.


    "You can enter your soul sea? Interesting."


    He shot back through gritted teeth, masking his anger under a genuine tone.


    "Where are you? I can show you an incredible place filled with mana. It''s nearby. I''m sure you''ll like it more than this huble plain."


    His eyes narrowed in focus as dread''s icy fingers caressed his spine.


    Gaston''s cursed eyes locked him in an endless battle that lasted for four years. And it was just a tier-two material. Unlike it, the great sword was a complete item of the seventh tier or higher!


    Just the idea of having this ticking time bomb resting in him sent uncontrollable shivers course through his frame. But he wouldn''t accept it.


    "Easy, boy."


    The sword''s whispers reverberated again, insidious and... amused?


    "I like this nature-filled place very much. But it lacks my realm''s ashes and fire."


    "Don''t you dare burn my soul, cursed bastard! Come, fight me instead!"


    Alarmed, his anger burst out of control. He would die anyway if the sword acted on its words. Therefore, he dropped the polite facade.


    Stunned, the cleaver fell silent. When did someone ever dare to insult it? People only crawled to its pommels with compliments, hoping to wield it.


    A tense silence followed, intensifying the dread taking root in his heart.


    Then, a scoff reverberated, shattering it before the lush plain rumbled in the distance.


    Tender soil flew toward the blue sky as a profound pit appeared. Green flames danced above it, shaping themselves into a colossal, scalding entity. The air distorted under its heat before melting into a dripping liquid.


    "Come here, rude kid!"


    Its voice dripping spite, its hand blotted the sky before his eyes as it scratched his frame like a newborn kitty.


    Instantly, his mana circuits almost exploded as he flooded them with mana to protect himself.


    His frame turned pale white as a layer of frost encased it. Then, in a fierce assault, it expanded towards the menacing flames, trying to freeze them solid. The ambient temperature dropped dangerously, steam billowed in the sky, and the air bubbled facing the clash of opposite forces.


    However, the entity just shrugged and dropped him before the pit.


    A veil of confusion covered his face. His wooden body didn''t turn charred black as he expected, and the deadly confrontation didn''t happen.


    Meanwhile, the melting air drizzled into the pit, filling it with a green liquid bubbling and releasing wisps of gas.


    "Ahh. This familiar feeling."


    The entity shuddered. With a touch, it solidified the pit''s center onto a circular platform. Its other hand moved next, encasing the blade into it before its fiery body swirled and rushed back to the pulsing engravings.


    He gazed with enlarging eyes at the obsidian island, surrounded by a nightmarish sea of death.


    "What are you doing?!"


    A yelp escaped his lips as he realised his plan was doomed. The death zone formed a natural rampart, promising a swift death to anyone trying to cross it. Retrieve the sword and bring it to the tower? Nonsense!


    He clutched his head, shaking it in fury and disbelief. A single exploration, a single time he overestimated himself after ending Gabriel''s life, led him to this disastrous situation.


    As he cursed himself, the cleaver''s whisper shattered his thoughts.


    "Rules are simple. Retrieve Nyxara''s broken statue pieces. Repair it and bring it to me. In exchange, I''ll let you wield me once for free."


    He removed his hand from his head, and his sparkling eyes focused on the sword, ignoring its alluring tone.


    ''Since you are bound to me, you are subjected to the system''s rules!''


    Despite his dread, their mention reminded him of a detail. He could read its enhancements now and maybe find a weakness!


    A second later, amidst the tense silence settling, a window encased in swirling green flames popped before him.


    Name: Aamon''s Cleaver


    Rank: T9 enigmatic Cursed weapon


    Description: Forged in the scalding depth of the demon realm''s fiercest mountain, this cleaver is the embodiment of fire. Ancient demonic engravings, hundreds of thousands of years old, run through the blade in an awe-inspiring network speaking of craftsmanship beyond conventional tiers.


    Abilities:


    Burning Cleave: Aamon''s cleaver carves burning wounds. The fire cannot be extinguished by mundane means and will burn until only ashes remain.


    Unholy Heat: Any creature in a five-meter radius enters the blade''s territory. Scalding heat will assault them in a burning continuous flood if they are deemed enemies.


    Searing Sundering: One per day, the wielder can channel demonic flame through the cleaver to deliver a world-ending strike. Magical protections and fortifications are as brittle as paper before Aamon''s wrath, taking double the damage. However, the wielder will suffer from demonic contamination after using this ability.


    In a gradual process, he''ll become more prone to violence and cruelty until he transforms into a vile being.


    Demonic Consumption: Aamon''s cleaver hungers for life force. Upon slaying a creature, its soul is trapped within the weapon''s gem, fueling its power. These souls can be released later to conduct dark rituals and increase the wielder''s demonic energy permanently.


    Unending Fury: The wielder can channel demonic energies through the cleaver, entering a state of Unending Fury for one minute. Consumed by rage, his strength increases by five hundred points. In this state, anything entering his vision is an enemy that must be cleaved in burning halves.


    Cursed Weapon: A fragment of Aamon''s soul is sealed within the red gem, making the weapon a living being and an avid enjoyer of violence and misery. Its abyssal whisper, promising strength and riches, will resound in the wielder''s mind, slowly reshaping its moral values to turn it into an image of its creator.


    "..."


    The words weren''t stuck in his throat. They just failed to form for five minutes.


    ''What kind of weapon is that?!''


    Scalding fingers encroached on his soul in a terror he had never felt before. Everything in this weapon came at a cost. One he had no desire to pay.


    Yet, his eyes lit up as an idea crossed his mind.


    "Luna! Here, I offer you an amazing weapon. It''s much better than the silver fruit tree. Take it."


    Instantly, he eyed his interface note, waiting for an answer.


    Note: Keep that horrible weapon for yourself. I don''t want it!


    "..."


    Meanwhile, the cleaver trembled on the island, feeling prying eyes scan it as if its materials lay bare.

 Chapter 413 - 413: Bound by Contract

    The horrifying sensation of being observed like a mere item vanished the next second, forcing a grumble out of the cleaver.


    "Listen, kid. I hate to beat around the bush, so I''ll go straight to the point."


    Its trembling lessened as it started with a severe tone.


    "I need you, but you need me even more to leave this place. So let it stay a deal between us."


    Upon hearing the words, his brows furrowed, and he clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "I want nothing to do with a weapon that contaminates its wielder! In the worst case, I can dig the mountain!"


    His reluctant voice cut through the offer in a sharp refusal.


    "Don''t refuse! I can also obliterate you before you start digging."


    The blade rumbled, wisps of green flames flaring from its pommel like malicious eyes.


    "Don''t use the effects requiring demonic energy. I won''t actively demonise you, either. I need a hiding place and someone to help me bring Nyxara back."


    Feeling the desperation behind the threat, Adam''s lips curled into his merchant''s smile, and his eyes sparkled with greed.


    "You are asking for a lot but give nothing in exchange. I can''t be sure about your intentions, either. Remember Picket? You must have seen everything. Once, not twice."


    "I''ll sign a contract."


    The cleaver''s dismissive voice resounded for a second, unbothered by the suspicious boy.


    "It''s a shame you are not a cultivator. I could have helped you grow demonic plants if your soul sea was in your dan tian."


    It suddenly added mixing enticement and mockery in its voice.


    Meanwhile, his eyes enlarged. He always wanted to become a cultivator, too. Yet, he didn''t possess the organs to become one.


    ''What if I find a mythical dan tian?''


    He pondered, his smile turning into a grin.


    Of course, he wouldn''t touch Julius''. However, there were at least two other individuals.


    "The sutras authors!"


    It made no sense for these cultivation techniques to appear in their magic world if cultivators didn''t write them. So, there was Lin Yao, that Shepard wanted to scold for the Qingming booklet. Nova also mentioned the mysterious L, who gave the dullahan the N¨´ M¨ªng sutra sixty-one years ago.


    A steely glint flashed in his eyes.


    ''I need to find them or their carcasses and retrieve their dan tian. Then, I''ll make a perfect body that can wield both mana and life force!''


    The idea sent an excited tremor through his wooden frame as more ideas popped into his mind. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I''ll only need four more materials. I need strong mana circuits. That''s non-negotiable... What about strong bones?''


    As his mind wandered into a world of possibilities, the cleaver''s frustrated whispers forced him out of his trance.


    "I''m waiting."


    He nodded, eyes narrowed into slits.


    "Make the contract. I want your help in growing demonic plants if I ever get some. No demonization, no whispers. I can use you once to get out of the mine. In exchange, you''ll hide here, and I''ll fix the broken statue in the cave."


    "Humph. With how rich in demonic energy I turned this area, I could even grow veritable demons if your soul sea had substance."


    The cleaver snorted, confidence dripping from its voice.


    "I, the second relic of the demon realm, pledge in the name of Paimon, the demon king of science and secrets, to abide by the mentioned terms. May my consciousness and frame shatter if I break them."


    A scarlet pentagram appeared and spun above, taking the shape of a piercing eye. Ethereal chains descended like snakes towards them, ready to bind the two parties.


    "Your turn. Swear to bring the statue and not to expose my existence."


    However, a pensive frown graced his brows for a moment as he tried to remember his titles. Then, he smirked.


    "I, the mighty king of the unseen, according to Alina, the man who can become the best mage, enchanter, alchemist..."


    "Shut up and sign the contract, brat!"


    The cleaver interrupted his boastful tirade, its voice seething in anger.


    With an aggrieved glance, he coughed. Yet, a flame burned in his eyes. An unfair contract he had no choice but to sign? Of course, he would search for ways to shatter it.


    "I swear."


    The still chains came to life and dug through them, binding his soul and the blade''s consciousness.


    He shuddered under their pressure, a deep sense of distress flashing in his dimming eyes.


    ''What kind of existence can bind a tier nine weapon?''


    Somehow, he didn''t want to meet that demon king Paimon in his life.


    Soon, the chains turned invisible, and the eye vanished in a puff of smoke.


    "Bring the statue after fixing it. Don''t bother speaking with me if you don''t have demonic plants to grow."


    The cleaver''s whisper filled his ears before silence engulfed the place.


    "I didn''t want to speak with you in the first place," he snorted, closing his eyes to leave the soul sea.


    Back in the cave, he sifted through the ground to gather every statue fragment for ten minutes. Then, he went to the fusion pool.


    With a smirk, he threw everything into the sparkling water, ignoring the other items undergoing fusion by the side.


    "Here, it''ll fix your statue."


    The water bubbled and rumbled in a horrifying cacophony. Dense currents swirled to gather the smallest marble particle in a forceful embrace. Then, they collided with one another into a roiling water sphere.


    His face decomposed as a timer appeared above. Unlike his expectation for a quick process, his expression froze as a panicked yelp escaped his mouth when he noticed the displayed time.


    [Time required for the fusion: five years.]


    "How can it be this long? What is this statue?!"


    Fortunately, the answer eluded him, or he would faint... because it was a tier eight demon petrified fifteen thousand years ago, the previous cleaver''s wielder and the demonic invasion armies'' commander-in-chief.


    Oblivious to everything, he grumbled in annoyance and returned to the blade.


    "It''ll take five years to fix your statue. I''ll move out now, so let me use you to kill Picket."


    "Five years, you say?!"


    The cleaver rumbled in disbelief as he had expected to hear fifty years or even double that.


    "Yeah. I can''t make it faster. Trust me, I''m as annoyed as you are."


    Meanwhile, he clicked his tongue and swung his arm in annoyance. After all, the statue restoration was part of the contract, and he had no desire to experience what would happen if he broke it.


    "Absurd! Go now. I''ll answer your call when you face the little rat."


    The blade''s doubtful whisper echoed before it fell silent again.

 Chapter 414 - 414: Ashes of Deceit

    "Alright. Time to get the materials I came for..."


    His voice trailed off, and his eyes narrowed, glinting danger.


    "And to kill that shrewd rat."


    Scrounging his nose in disdain, he closed his eyes to leave the soul sea.


    However, he wanted more. Since he had been forced, he''d take everything.


    When he reopened his eyes, the abyss enveloped him, feeding his eyes with impregnable darkness.


    The horrible cleaver and its whispers were gone, creating a world of stillness and oppressive silence in the mountain''s belly.


    Despite the atmosphere, his lips curled into a vengeful smirk. His wooden legs bent, and his back followed as sparks danced in his clenched fist.


    BOOM


    The ground exploded in a deafening rain of rubble, and his figure blurred, propelled upwards like a missile.


    However, he knew he couldn''t reach the ceiling with so little strength. After all, he fell for a while earlier. Therefore, he channelled mana to his feet.


    WOOSH


    The wind howled as powerful gales emerged, propelling him faster towards the ceiling.


    Like a rising black and red meteor, he blurred. Simultaneously, the sparks condensed into his dark blade of adaptation. In a second, its glistening metal twirled and morphed, transforming it into a heavy war hammer.


    BANG


    He swung his arm from bottom to top in a large arc, sending the hammer crashing into the ceiling.


    RUMBLE


    Fissures crisscrossed it, dust rained, and the rocks roared in agony. But it wasn''t enough. He knew it.


    That''s why a blur of brown and red cut through the dust, dispersing it before colliding with the hammer''s back. Like a dark chisel pounded by his fist, the hammer dug deeper, making the ceiling cry a torrent of shattered rubles.


    He retrieved his fist.


    "RAAAH!"


    With a mighty shout, a bell-like sound reverberated as he struck the hammer again, making it puncture the rocks and letting a soft light illuminate his smirk.


    Propelled by his mana, he watched as heavy boulders collided with the mana barrier protecting him. And finally, the campfire''s light shone on his grayed clothes and firm eyes.


    Alarmed by the noise, Picket''s followers turned like a single man.


    He caught disbelief, confusion, and deep terror dancing in their small eyes.


    "You are right about the last part!" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His voice cracked in suppressed rage. His body blurred, a dark light flashed, and a torrent of red erupted.


    Before they could understand how the human emerged from the ground, their heads rolled, gazing at their own collapsing bodies.


    "What is happening?!"


    Picket''s authoritative voice reverberated through the cave, making his eyes narrow.


    "Time to collaborate, Mr. Cleaver."


    "Humph. Dismiss the trash you are using. I alone am enough."


    Dripping with arrogance, Aamon''s cleaver''s insidious whispers filled his ears.


    With a thought, he dismissed his blade as blood-curdling green flames engulfed his hand.


    Alerted by the sizzling noises, Picket turned to face him, eyes widening in confusion and hate.


    "How did you survive the whispers? It''s impossible!" He roared, brown mana fuming from his mouth as he found his followers'' killer.


    Yet, when he saw the horrible cleaver take shape amidst the flames, his powerful body deflated like a balloon.


    "N-No!"


    His head shook frantically as his hair bristled.


    Unfortunately, Adam had no plan to discuss with someone he marked as his enemy.


    BOOM


    His mana exploded behind him. The wind battered his wooden frame, making it groaned in protest. Yet, he needed more speed.


    BOOM BOOM BOOM


    Three more explosions reverberated, turning him into a streak of red and horrible green in Picket''s eyes.


    Despite the wind pressure immobilising him, a shaky grin extended to reach his ears.


    BOOM


    A fifth explosion rocked his arm, shooting the cleaver toward its target''s torso. Green flames engulfed its metallic sheen, covering the skull on its guard in a demonic smirk.


    CHLING


    The air parted, divided by the burning edges. It melted next, turning reality into a drooling canvas. The house collapsed behind, divided into two clean halves before the smell of burning rocks filled the air.


    Finally, agonising screams reverberated as the hungry flames engulfed Picket like a ravenous beast.


    "ARGH!"


    Despite the cleaver''s powers, he lacked the strength to wield it. Therefore, the traitorous creature only sustained a light cut across its torso. But it''s all he needed.


    BANG


    He collided with the house, unable to break his momentum. The drake''s bones protecting his frame shattered upon impact as ugly cracks ran along the runebark, threatening his puppet''s integrity.


    Yet, his enemy''s screams made him forget about the damage. He pushed himself from the ruin and smirked at the spectacle.


    Like a plague, green flames spewed from Picket''s shallow wound, engulfing his robust body in a blazing inferno.


    "ARGH! Clay shell! Earth blessing!"


    Before his gleeful eyes, the creature chanted spells in succession to douse the fire. Yet nothing worked. He rolled and trashed on the ground, desperately trying to weaken them. But it failed, too.


    The weapon''s burning cleave could not be extinguished.


    "Half the contract has been fulfilled. If you want to use me again, pay the price."


    The cleaver''s whispers filled his ears as it slowly disappeared from his hand.


    ''Dream on.''


    With a snicker, his mana condensed in a barrage of spinning arrowheads above Picket''s burning figure. He lashed his arm down, making them follow his movement and drill holes into the creature''s weakened body until a loud clang echoed.


    ''Found it!''


    His eyes sparkled.


    He summoned a mage''s hand the next second and rapidly shoved it into one of the holes. Then, he made it throw the thing it grabbed before it burned.


    With a swift movement, he grabbed a rough, round item as a gleeful smile stretched his lips.


    "Can''t leave without the beast core."


    Simultaneously, Picket''s roars grew weaker with each second crawling by. Deprived of his energy source, the futile resistance he mustered against the flames melted like ice.


    Soon, only a pile of fuming ashes replaced the once deceitful tier-five creature.


    "That''s all you deserve for using me when I only had good intentions towards you."


    His voice, raw with the lingering sentiment of being manipulated, resounded.

 Chapter 415 - 415: Durazmarns Forbidden Forge

    He shook his head, taking the situation as a learning opportunity. Even if the fight and meeting with the cleaver still sent shudders through his spine, he survived. And now, he would judge someone''s intentions with utmost care before trusting him.


    "At least I got what I came for."


    He sighed, tossing the glinting fist-sized brown core into the air before catching and clutching it while gritting his teeth.


    "Forget about Selene''s mission for now. A tier-five Dreg''nar overwhelmed me."


    A worried mutter escaped his lips.


    He would die without knowing how if he barged into the werewolf''s territory to save the dwarves. Despite his plan to equip himself, he didn''t believe he would have a chance against them.


    "I need to repair my puppet, too..."


    He pulled his coat to gaze down, only to see cracks running along the wood. Even his right cheek threatened to crumble after the collision.


    He exhaled aloud, biting his lips as a bitter taste filled his mouth.


    "I''ll try to improve it after I return... with my spoils!"


    Greed flashed in his eyes as he remembered Picket''s words. Thee leaders had many ores stashed in the houses.


    Without dwelling on his depressing thoughts, he outstretched his palm, channelling mana.


    Two mage''s hands weaved themselves, hovering above the ruined house. They came to life the next second, excavating the rubles to find the minerals. Meanwhile, he walked to the other four intact habitations.


    He sifted through them, ignoring their rough design and furniture. The only thing that made his eyes sparkle was the large rocky chests glittering with multicolored riches.


    One by one, he took them to his soul sea before returning to the ruin. Ores littered the ground, making his grin widen.


    ''I made a killing! I won''t need to explore the wilds for a while.''


    He had the Moonsilver Striker''s core, too. With everything, he could delve into forging and enchanting without worries.


    After gathering the last ores, he retrieved the low-tiered Dreg''nars'' cores, planning to sell them to refill his empty pouch.


    Finally, with one last swipe of the half-collapsed battlefield, he retraced his steps back to the mountainous city. A few hours later, he gave the mage a core to pay and crossed the Gate.


    When he stepped on the other side, the grumbling royal mage stomped the ground in frustration.


    "I don''t want to see you. Leave!"


    His lips curled into a wry smile in response. At least he wouldn''t waste time showing his student card. He shrugged and strolled through the bustling evening streets. The rhythmic clangour of hammers pounding metal reverberated in his ears like a symphony as the brightly lit forges illuminated his cracked cheek.


    On his way, he stopped by a renowned smithy.


    "Hello. I have some tier-two beast cores to sell. Are you interested?"


    A dwarf turned from behind the counter. He noticed how his muscles protruded from his leather apron. His thick beard parted then.


    "Depends on the element and beast''s strength. We specialise in water-attuned equipment here."


    He frowned at the answer. He didn''t know about the element''s importance.


    He tucked his fingers around his chin, a frown creasing his brows.


    "They used earth. Do you know of any smith who would be interested?"


    "Mhh. I know of someone in desperate need of materials. But..."


    The smith''s voice lingered, a flicker of doubt making his beard tremble. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We are forbidden to sell her anything."


    He leaned on the counter, gesturing to approach before whispering.


    "I heard she found the legacy of an ancient prince. I don''t know the details, but the royal family hates him even centuries later."


    He straightened his back, his voice regaining its natural tone.


    "She is a kind soul suffering from this unfair order. Since you are independent, please consider lending a hand."


    Adam taped his index on his cheek before gazing at the dwarf in the eyes. The mention of the legacy intrigued him. Curiosity danced in his eyes. But why would he go against a royal order? Even if they couldn''t do much with Shepard backing him, he created enough trouble wherever he went...


    Despite his reluctance, the hope shining in the dwarf''s eyes made his lips quiver in hesitation.


    ''Shit! Why did I enter this shop?''


    He always taught Julius to help others when possible, especially if it cost him nothing. If he didn''t, would he be a hypocrite?


    Through gritted teeth, his ragged voice resounded.


    "Give me the address."


    The dwarf''s beard parted into a smile, revealing his white teeth as he explained how to reach the smithy.


    "Before you go, let me warn you. Yngrid is a bit... special. Don''t mind her remarks too much."


    He snorted, shrugged, and left, too annoyed by the situation to speak.


    ''Why is it so hard to sell cores?''


    His steps carried him to the edges of the mountain''s belly. Engulfed by the walls'' shadow, this section resembled the poor suburbs he had seen in Alkemia Al-Nur. Yet, instead of composing eighty percent of the city, it only covered ten in Durazmarn, showing the royal family''s exemplary management.


    Finally, he reached his destination. He pushed the rotting wooden door, hearing it crack more than his body after the terrible collision he suffered.


    Instead of the forge''s bright flames, still darkness engulfed the old interior. Yet, he marvelled at the floor''s cleanness contrasting with the rotting furniture.


    Attracted by the noise, rapid steps resounded above him. The next second, a short woman bolted down the stairs behind the counter. Her braids flew as she slammed her thick, muscled arm on the wood.


    "Welcome to Durazmarn''s best smithy! No matter what you want, I can craft it!"


    A low chuckle escaped his lips.


    "I want a tier nine weapon, then!"


    "Sure. And I want to be two meters tall."


    He exploded into laughter at her answer, slapping his legs in amusement.


    A few seconds later, her voice resounded, forcing solemness to return to his face.


    "Seriously, what does a ghost possessing a puppet want?"

 Chapter 416 - 416: The Forgotten Inventor

    "You don''t look like a noble mage to me."


    He squinted, his eyes narrowing into dangerous slits. No one besides Moira and Elisabeth noticed his condition. So, how did this Yngrid pierce him through in a second?


    The question lingered as the surrounding air stalled.


    A sigh resounded before Yngrid''s brows and lips quivered.


    "Hahaha. Look at you turning all serious. Of course, I know. I''m the best forger, after all!"


    She chuckled and jumped above the counter. With measured steps, she walked to him and stretched her finger to touch his torso.


    "Here, I can see the engravings hidden inside the wood. It''s not poorly executed, but it seems like the crafter relied on instinct more than proper theories and applications."


    She crossed her arms and nodded, her analysis astonishing him. Everything was correct.


    "If you want me to fix it, I can. The material is strong enough to bear two more enchantments, too. It''s a pity the drake''s bones shattered. They Could have carried one more."


    His jaws opened and closed in response, his earlier suspicions carried away by his shock.


    After a second, he shook his head, recomposing himself before he leaned closer.


    "I came to sell you tier-two beast cores, but now you intrigue me! How did you discover so much from the counter?"


    "That? Easy! I can read minds."


    She winked, her voice echoing playfully in the empty shop.


    ''Is she an astral mage like Orion?''


    However, her laughter resounded again.


    "It''s a joke, a joke. It has to do with the legacy I inherited."


    Then, she outstretched her palm, her lips curling into a joyous smile.


    "Show me the cores. I''ll give you a gold coin if they are damaged, three if they are in good condition."


    He hissed at her joke and untied a bag from his belt.


    "Here, there are twenty-five."


    "So much?"


    Her hand trembled as she grabbed the bag. With the ban on business with her, it had been months since she got so many materials. In a blink, she scanned them as her smile stretched to reach her eyes. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She reached for her pouch, retrieving a handful of shining coins.


    "Seventy-five gold it is. They are on the weaker side, but they are intact!"


    He returned her smile, letting the money slide into his empty pouch before looking into her crescent-shaped eyes.


    "Do you mind telling me more about the inheritance you got? I''m studying enchantment, too. In fact, the puppet is my first creation."


    However, her face instantly hardened. Her smile vanished, and her eyes opened wide, glinting danger.


    "Trust me, you want nothing to do with that crazy bastard. Even after the royals executed him, and that doesn''t happen often in our community, they still hate him to this day."


    "What did he do? You can at least tell me that much?"


    He tilted his head to the side, curiosity prickling his soul.


    "What did he do? Ha! He developed new enhancement techniques, making the dwarves the best in this field..."


    Her voice trailed off as her face distorted into a complex grimace.


    "Then, he shared the methods with the world. When they questioned him, he said knowledge has to be shared, not monopolised."


    "I don''t see what''s wrong with that, though."


    His shoulders and palms rose in confusion. The dwarf seemed like a great individual to him.


    "You don''t? He is the one who invented the mana canon powered by beast cores. He also developed half the known tier-six enchantments alone!"


    She shook her head, smiling bitterly.


    "With his good intentions, he betrayed the dwarven kingdom and armed potentially hostile nations."


    ''Seems all knowledge can''t be shared,'' he thought, nodding at her explanation.


    From what he understood, what the genius inventor did was no different from developing something more powerful than a hydrogen bomb, only to share the blueprint with everyone.


    "What was his name?"


    However, Yngrid shook her head in response.


    "Even his name is taboo. They did everything to erase it from history and recover the shared knowledge."


    She sighed and turned, grumbling.


    "If you need to sell other materials, come here. I''ll buy them at a fair price, but please disguise yourself a little before entering a banned shop."


    "Sure. Sorry if the discussion made you uncomfortable."


    The discussion was over. Her slumped shoulders and deflated back made it crystal clear to him. Therefore, he pushed the door open and left. Yet, curiosity burned in his eyes. He had to discover more about the incredible inventor.


    With determined steps, he returned to the academy.


    Back in his room, he spent a moment discussing with Nova, learning she hung out with dwarven ladies and built a great relationship with a few.


    After a leisure hour, he bid her goodbye and returned to his soul sea. Fueled by his adventurer and historian spirit, he wanted to discover the man''s identity. But he had to sort his gains and fix his frame first. Elara will come tomorrow, anyway. He would seize the opportunity to ask her.


    With a shake of his head, he chased the mystery away to gaze at the rocky chests with sparkling eyes.


    Ores of all forms and colors glittered under the blue sky, making his soul shudder with excitement. His hand itched towards the first container, grabbing them one by one.


    Even if he didn''t know their properties and use, they were all of exquisite quality. His eyes glowed with Elara''s spell, helping him identify their level.


    ''All in the fourth tier!''


    His grin widened as he imagined the items he would craft with them.


    After checking the chests, he picked up the ones that had been buried under the gravel.


    Instantly, his hands trembled with joy. Among them, he scanned five of the fifth tier!


    With so many materials, he might equip himself from head to toe with terrifying weapons and armors. He had to craft and engrave them himself first, of course. But the possibility was there.


    ''I need to master Durgrim''s enchantment theories before starting!''


    After all, he gathered these materials during this dangerous expedition for that purpose. Now, he could practice crafting higher-tiered items without worrying about the materials.

 Chapter 417 - 417: Crafting with Attunement

    A steely glint flashed in his eyes as he grabbed the first ore, a rough brown metal pressing on his palm. Its dull sheen screamed durability.


    He retrieved the mineral encyclopedia lent by Elara next, turning the pages with an eager smile.


    "Gritstone. Particularly useful for armor crafting."


    He muttered, reading the mineral properties.


    ''Toughness and attunement to earth. Should be perfect to craft a rare chest-plate.''


    He mused, the rhythmic drumming of his fingers on the leather cover resounding.


    However, he couldn''t start before understanding what the attunement implied. Did he have to limit his elemental use to the same, or could he only engrave enchantments of that type?


    Without waiting, he grabbed Durgrim''s soul orb to find the answer.


    "To craft items of the fourth tier or higher, the materials attunement is of critical concern. First, mixing opposite elements will make the item unstable and brittle. Second, you must understand the material like a living being. Does it want to cut, protect, or channel mana? Each one has something it wants. By figuring out their desires, you''ll create the best items!"


    His eyes brightened as he remembered the Runebark he used to carve the puppet. Through instinct, he had felt its desire and worked with it. Was it what Durgrim meant?


    His eyes sparkled as he engulfed himself in the orb''s knowledge, hearing the old ghost''s voice resound in his mind.


    "Lastly, using the same elemental affinity to work the materials will help conserve and enhance their properties. Depending on the compatibility, another element can reduce them by as much as eighty percent. Therefore, I advise you to specialise in using materials corresponding to your affinities."


    A mischievous smile stretched his lips. With his mana affinity, he could use any material without restrictions. He only lacked proficiency and knowledge, two things he would get during this year.


    Fueled with the determination to learn and expand his horizons, he gulped the orb''s knowledge like a thirsty traveller.


    Meanwhile, a soft hum echoed in the distance. Amidst the green lake of liquid flames, Aamon''s cleaver shook with each passing hour.


    At first, it thought Adam would study for a brief moment before giving up to play with mana or his friends. Yet, twenty elapsed, but he showed no sign of stopping.


    "What drives him?"


    The wind carried its soft mutter as he remembered the flame he felt burning in his soul.


    "Why are you defying the world''s rules? Is it to become the strongest? A sovereign?"


    The questions lingered amidst the bubbling water. It had offered that and even more, yet Adam refused. Was he arrogant enough to believe he could reach the peak by himself?


    "No... It''s something else."


    It muttered, noticing his focused frown yet sparkling eyes. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He is enjoying the process. He wants to discover things. The strongest? He only wants to beat his yesterday''s self and doesn''t care about others."


    A sigh resounded, and the metal trembled.


    "What a shame. If not for the contract, I would have turned him into a demon general to celebrate Nyxara''s return..."


    Its voice trailed off, turning icy despite the vaporising heat.


    "Well, she can do it herself."


    Falling silent again, it gazed at Adam''s shaking body. The distance didn''t hinder it from hearing his words, either.


    "Elara is here already? It feels like I just started."


    He smiled and closed his eyes to leave the soul sea.


    When he reopened them, he saw Nova''s gentle hand shaking his body.


    Stella imitated her, slapping his frame with its kitty paw, making his heart melt.


    "I don''t know who chose this cat for you, but he had good eyes."


    He smirked, raising his thumb at the ethereal beauty.


    "It''s a shame that person never plays or feeds her."


    She shook her head, lowering her hands dramatically.


    "What a bad papa you have, Stella. But don''t worry, mama will never abandon you."


    He almost tumbled to the ground upon hearing her ridiculous claims.


    ''Since when did I become a papa?! I just picked the cat because it was the most stylish!''


    He coughed, a shaky smile stretching his lips.


    "I''ll try to play with her more if it makes you happy," he said, turning to the door.


    "Elara said she''ll wait for you at the usual smithy. Have fun learning."


    She grabbed Stella''s paw and waved goodbye with it before returning to her secret training. After all, she knew Asha, Morgane, and Louise did her best to catch up with her. But she won''t let them! She''ll stay the big sister they look up to.


    Meanwhile, Adam pushed the smithy''s door open. He greeted the counter lady before walking to the usual forging room they had used for the past two months.


    "Ready to start?"


    Elara''s enthusiastic voice resounded the moment he entered, making him smile at her devotion.


    However, he shook his head. He had to quench his curiosity about the mysterious inventor Yngrid mentioned yesterday.


    "I have a question about someone long dead."


    He started, noticing Elara lean forward in intrigue.


    "I heard he died centuries ago, executed by the royal family. They should still hate him to this day, and his name is taboo..."


    "No! Don''t search for anything related to that dwarf!"


    She cut him off, yelling and trembling in dread.


    Then, she stuttered, finding it difficult to explain the little information she possessed.


    "I only know Moira''s passing by comments, but even she despises him. She called him Durazmarn''s traitor, calamity inventor, and many other names I won''t dare to pronounce."


    She let her words linger as the memory of the arcanist''s erupting anger resurfaced. Moira didn''t just hate him. She would resurrect him if she could, only to kill him again!


    "You don''t need to know about him, anyway. Quick, forget everything and focus on learning and next month''s battle monster tournament. I gathered a few resources to bet on you!"


    He nodded in response, moving to the anvil, showing he abandoned the matter. Yet, his eyes narrowed into emerald and azure slits.


    ''Moira knows more.''

 Chapter 418 - 418: The Burden of Responsibility

    After their daily practice, his usual routine settled again.


    From time to time, he checked on the dwarven prisoners through the chat box, but what they told him last time sent shivers to shake his soul.


    Against all odds, the werewolves voted against dissecting them. Instead, they wanted to turn them into their kin and make them have children. That way, their offspring could inherit their ability to level up and spread it to the entire community after a few generations.


    Honestly, he didn''t know what to tell them. He felt so many things, like outrage at their unfair situation, anger because he couldn''t help them, and sadness. A deep sense of sadness engulfed his mind, making him depressed for the first time in this world.


    ''My progress in enchantment is good. But my strength...'' S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldn''t progress before next year''s inter-academy tournament, or the arcanists would revoke his participation. After all, how unfair would it be for a full-fledged mage to sweep the floor with acolytes and apprentices? Yet, without growing stronger, he couldn''t save the dwarves in time or complete Selene''s request.


    ''I need the arrogant sun''s help for my project. I can''t let the opportunity slide.''


    He cursed, feeling an invisible weight crush onto his shoulders. Yet, his eyes burned with determination.


    ''Before this academic year ends, I''ll save them. I can only hope it wouldn''t be too late for the dwarves by then.''


    His resolve cemented, he pushed himself off the chair and walked out of his room.


    The smiling figures of Nova and Elara greeted his eyes under December''s sky as a cold breeze ruffled his hat.


    "We are almost late! Did you take everything?"


    Elara''s worried voice resounded. Her eyes darted, scanning his frame. Upon noticing the most critical item attached to his belt, she sighed in relief.


    Meanwhile, Nova chuckled.


    "I can''t get used to that strange red mark under your right eye. Come on, tell me what it does!"


    "I already told you. You just don''t want to believe me."


    He shook his head, walking to pet the meowing Stella cradled in her arms.


    "That story again? I know you are pranking me. There is no way it allows you to see things in slow motion!"


    "Keep not believing me, then."


    He shrugged, turning to Elara.


    "Let''s go."


    She nodded, guiding them to the Gate.


    On the way, he smirked at Nova. He really told her the truth. Using the theory he learned in Vivian''s grimoire, he developed an enchantment attuned to lightning. With it, the images the puppet fed him travelled faster into his soul, making them much slower than what they were.


    ''It''s powerful and usable in battle and crafting. Yet, if my adversary is too fast, I won''t be able to react even if I see his strikes coming.''


    Just thinking about the problem made him frown and confirmed his vision of power.


    ''External tools are good, but nothing beats personal strength.''


    After a short walk, they met with the other academy students guided by Moira and the other teachers.


    When the dean noticed their group approach, he could swear he saw her snort.


    ''Let''s see if you snort when you lose your bets.''


    He shrugged.


    Without waiting for instructions, he crossed the Gate, stepping foot before a gigantic gothic castle.


    Bright lights pierce the dark walls, making the building seem like a living beast in his eyes. Tall towers, arced gates and bridges connecting everything in a canvas of somber yet alluring colors made him wonder who designed the academies. Each was a work of art in its own right.


    Awed by the construct, he took a few steps forward before excited yells reverberated.


    "Big brother!"


    On the side, he noticed the college students guided by Shepard. And among them, Julius, Arun, Asha, and Louise waved at him with bright smiles.


    Without a moment''s delay, he blurred into motion, joining them.


    "Hahaha. Finally, standing with friends!"


    He chuckled, embracing the two boys and nodding at the girls.


    However, Shepard squinted and clenched his teeth.


    "After three months, don''t tell me you made no friends in the academy."


    He pursed his lips in response and rolled his eyes.


    "What friend can I make when Moira treats me like an outcast?"


    His mentor''s eyes narrowed into dangerous slits.


    "What did you do? There is no way she would treat you like that without a reason. I wrote to her about your abilities and asked her to mentor you for three months."


    "Ask her."


    He pointed at the approaching Elara, unbothered by the suspicion.


    "She teaches there. I promised her she could bet on me. So take her items and add them to yours."


    Shepard instantly went to meet her. This matter was of critical importance to him. Worse, to his prestige as an arcanist. If Adam did something wrong, he would have nothing to say about Moira''s doings. However, if she bullied his disciple and ignored his letter...


    Gray smoke wafted from his eyes as he questioned Elara.


    Meanwhile, Adam grinned at his friends. Moira''s actions didn''t matter to him. Of course, they annoyed him for a day or two before he moved on. After all, what better way to humiliate her than to surpass her expertise in her own field while she still underestimated him?


    "Are you confident in winning?"


    Arun patted his shoulder, eyes sparkling.


    "Yeah. I''ll beat them all and get first place!"


    Julius nodded at his words, confident in his brother''s claims. Even after three months of training and learning under Alexander and Nathan, he still couldn''t believe how well-rounded Adam was. The most shocking thing to him had been to see his progress day by day without understanding how incredible they were.


    "We''ll cheer for you. Show them who''s the best battle monster player!" He exclaimed, raising his thumb and smiling like a kid.


    The other college students yelled in confirmation, their voices coming out as one and drawing the other academies'' attention.


    Amidst the crowd, he noticed Zenobia''s silver hair dancing as she cupped her hands to shout encouragements.


    With a mischievous smile, he walked to her, retrieving a talisman from his pouch.


    "Here. To thank you for helping me last year."


    He extended it, revealing the Moonsilver striker''s body painted on it.


    Her eyes trembled in disbelief, and her voice cracked.


    "R-really? I-I can''t accept!"


    "Just take it and have fun."


    He winked at her, shoving it into her shaking palm.


    As he returned to his group, a deep voice shook the air, startling every student.


    "Welcome to this year''s battle monster tournament!"


    A cloud of dense, colorful smoke obscured the sky. Mighty, leathery wings blasted it next, revealing a handsome man. He combed his raven black hair back as his luxurious tuxedo fluttered with each flapping of his wings.


    "For those who don''t know me, I''m arcanist Edgar Voldaren, the Academy of Summoning''s dean and your host for this competition."


    With gradual speed, he landed on a roof before continuing.


    "Let me enunciate a few rules to make the competition pleasant for everyone."


    He raised a finger, his voice turning from welcoming to solemn.


    "I know you are all competitors, but don''t forget that it is a game. Any actions taken outside of the official matches will result in an immediate disqualification."

 Chapter 419 - 419: Battle monster Tournament

    Edgar Voldaren recovered his smile next, continuing. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The rules are simple. Each academy selected a hundred competitors for a total of nine hundred. You''ll participate in a random daily duel for the next six days. For the sharpest of you, yes, we''ll be left with fourteen participants. That''s why the last day''s fourteen losers will duel each other until two are left."


    A bright smile stretched across his lips as he gazed at the reddening students. They were way too excited. Yet, they would all lose.


    He shook his head, a confident glint in his eyes.


    "We''ll let you rest for two weeks between each round after that. I''m sure you''ll want to develop strategies and learn spells to counter your adversaries at this stage of the competition."


    He clapped his hands, satisfied by the crowd''s silence during his explanation. Then, he gazed at his fellow arcanists.


    "Please, follow me with your students. I prepared an avenue with all the necessary accommodations to house the tournament."


    Upon hearing him, Shepard nodded at Elara. From his position, Adam could see the anger distorting his features. But he still had something to tell him. Therefore, the wind whipped against his clothes as he appeared before his mentor.


    With a raised brow, Shepard looked at him.


    "During the betting session, ask Moira about a dwarf whose name is taboo in their kingdom. She knows about him despite his execution several centuries ago."


    Intrigued, the arcanist leaned closer.


    "Why? Is he an important figure?"


    "A genius enchanter, from what I''ve heard. I''m just curious about him."


    He noticed his mentor''s ear perk up in curiosity. He loved mysteries too, or he wouldn''t try to pierce the secret to immortality after all.


    "I''m sure it''ll piss her off. Count on me. You just have to win against her students without overwhelming them."


    A cruel smile split their lips as the duo turned into mischievous demons in the students'' eyes.


    "Can''t believe they attacked each other when they first met."


    Arun''s voice cracked for a second.


    "They are two children acting like adults."


    Asha chuckled.


    Meanwhile, Julius shook his head, a gentle smile stretching his lips. With all the challenges his brother faced, even if he acted like a kid sometimes, he understood him.


    "What''s the point of being alive if they can''t have fun with the person they trust?"


    His inaudible mutter dissipated into the wind as they followed the two imps into the castle.


    Shepard left midway, joining Moira, Edgard, Orion, Elisabeth and three other luxuriously dressed arcanists he had never seen before.


    Meanwhile, he followed behind Beatrix, Thurin, and Thadeus until they reached a magnificent grand hall.


    Battlefield and enchanted desks placed at regular intervals littered the place as a grand chandelier shimmering with gold illuminated everything like a second sun.


    Like in a stadium, seats surrounded the area they would duel in. He noticed a vast balcony overlooking them. The arcanists were already seated there, sipping various beverages as they eyed their students sternly. The time for niceties was gone. Now, they had to bring honor to their academy... or at least not shame it too much.


    DING DING DING


    Edgard pushed himself off his seat, knocking a spoon with his glass to demand attention.


    "Each of us will assign you a number. When you come up to draw lots, you''ll face the student with the corresponding one."


    The eight arcanists'' hands moved in unison, sending a surge of mana towards their students. Soon, numbers appeared before them.


    However, an angry shout reverberated amidst the excited crowd.


    "Why did I get number two?! I''ll lose on purpose, Shepard!"


    Adam huffed, his brows creasing in an annoyed grimace as everyone glared at him.


    Meanwhile, Shepard''s mischievous smile froze on his face. His peers glared at him, too.


    Fortunately, Orion broke the awkward silence.


    "The boy is still full of vigor! A shame you sent him to Moira first."


    "You mean a shame you could lend your hand on him when your academies are... exceptionally lacking."


    Elisabeth interjected, shocking the five other clueless deans.


    "Who is he?"


    Aurora asked, fixing the bony crown resting atop her jet-black hair. Her gray and dark dress fluttered, and the bones decorating it clattered as she crossed her legs, sitting comfortably.


    "I''m curious as well, right Zeph?"


    Another young lady added, her multi-colored hair and robes shining a deceptive light on the balcony as she slapped a stern man''s back, making his straight posture falter for a second.


    His brows twitched, and a sigh escaped his lips.


    "Go bother someone else, Maya. If he had a trace of talent, he would have joined my Academy of Elemental Arts and strive to be the first, not Shepard''s."


    "Oh? It''s not because you rank first that every talented student joins your academy, you know?"


    Shepard''s lips curled into an insidious smile in response. Why would he flare? The more he underestimated Adam, the more he would gain. Now and next year. The thought alone made his throat itch as he suppressed the laughter threatening to come out.


    Meanwhile, Moira snorted and closed her eyes. The furthest she stood from Adam and Shepard, the better she felt. After all, real nobles didn''t mingle with barbarians.


    "Anyway, it''s just a random student I picked up. Look, they are drawing lots."


    His eyes brightened as he eyed the grumbling Adam.


    ''If not for the prizes, I would intentionally end in second place to show you how fun it is!''


    He thought, begrudgingly shoving his hand into the box.


    Under the teacher''s piercing eyes, he retrieved a round gem.


    "Here, number four hundred and twenty-two."


    The teacher nodded before showing him the duel desk he would use for this elimination round.


    With heavy steps, he walked to it among the other students. Then, he noticed a pale, smiling youth take the one opposite him.


    "I study at the School of Dark Magic and Necromancy. The name is Thom. Let''s have a nice duel."


    "Adam. College of Alchemy and transmutation. Same."


    He smiled back, trying to forget his mentor''s joke not to hurt the boy.


    In the meantime, Aurora''s blue eyes sparkled.


    "Hahaha. You are unlucky, Smokey Shepard. Thom is one of the best fourth-year students. I think your mysterious protegee won''t even pass the first day."


    She taunted, her voice dripping with mockery.


    "You still didn''t turn into a lich?"


    Shepard shot back, hating this nickname she came up with.


    "If you are confident in your student, I''m open to bet."


    "Sure. Let''s start easy, though. It''s only the first day."


    She smirked, her slender hand reaching for her sleeve. The next moment, she extended a dark bone wafting gloomy energy.


    "What about this tier-five revenant lord''s bone? I''m sure you can use it to craft dark potions."


    "Sure. I''ll bet a superior desert Djin''s core of the same tier."


    Despite the powerful items, he couldn''t help but sigh at their quantities. But as she said, it was only the first day. Pushing tier-six items from the get-go would only scare them.


    ''I''ll slowly bleed all of you out of your possession.''


    He licked his lips, watching as Adam opened the cardholder resting on his belt, retrieved his deck and shuffled it.

 Chapter 420 - 420: The Newbies First Duel

    After shuffling his deck, he drew three glistening blue cards, smirking at the powerful monster he got on the first turn.


    "Seems like you got a good hand," Thom said, his everyday neighbor''s smile stretching his lips. "I can let you start if you want."


    Echoing the teenager''s words, the desks rumbled to life. A lifelike illusion stretched, making three miniaturised castles appear before them. Then, a vast plain extended to cover the rest of the field.


    "Sure. Let me show you my deck!"


    His voice reverberated, drawing Shepard''s and Aurora''s attention as he raised a card above his head with a confident smirk.


    "I summon the dullahan!"


    He slammed it on the desk''s slot.


    [Irregular move detected! Penalty applied.]


    A sudden voice broke the tension, making him frown. Red lights flashed on his side of the field before it dimmed.


    "What the heck is happening?"


    "What the heck? Your head! Did you even read the rules?"


    Shepard roared from the balcony, icy sweat dripping from his forehead. All that boasting, but he didn''t even know the basics!


    "You can''t summon tier four monsters or higher like that. You need to sacrifice a lesser one first!"


    Massaging his temples, he explained what had happened. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah! I didn''t know. Let me summon another one."


    He scratched his head, embarrassed by the blunder. However, Thom''s voice resounded next.


    "Your turn is forfeited. That''s the penalty."


    ''Shit...''


    He gazed as his adversary drew before taking his time to ponder.


    After a momentary silence, Thoms sloted his first card.


    "Come forth, skeleton soldier."


    An alabaster skeleton materialised. Its metallic helmet glinted on the empty field as it swung a bone spear menacingly.


    "Since no monster blocks you, move towards the castle."


    The skeleton heeded the command, crossing his side of the field with determined steps.


    However, Thom had more surprises to spice things up.


    "Before ending my turn, I''ll use a terrain spell."


    Ancient words filled the duelling space for a moment. Next, darkness engulfed the lush plain, leaving the glowing embers burning in the monster''s eyes as the only light source.


    "..."


    He opened and closed his mouth a few times, finding the situation ridiculous.


    ''It''s my first duel! Why am I against an expert?''


    He gazed at Shepard, seeing the man slap his forehead in despair.


    Meanwhile, Aurora''s laughter reverberated on the balcony.


    "The duel is over before it started. Thank you for the beast core, Smokey."


    "We don''t know yet! Let him play his first turn before judging."


    His voice trembled as he focused on his disciple, hoping he had something to rely on.


    "Alright. I draw."


    Adam proceeded slowly this time, unwilling to commit a mistake again.


    Then, he spent a minute reading his cards'' effects for the first time because... He never bothered to.


    ''Against a sack of bones, brute strength is the solution!''


    "I summon an insect chimaera!"


    He slammed his card on the slot again, making the engravings glow green this time.


    A menacing creature materialised before his besieged castle. Its dark chitin blended with the darkness, and the clinking of mandibles reverberated, shocking the onlookers.


    "I use its effect next. Fueled by hunger, the chimaera gains three hundred attack points when it attacks."


    A row of numbers appeared above the monster''s head.


    ATK 1800->2100


    Simultaneously, terrorising shrieks reverberated as its eyes turned scarlet and its claws glinted.


    Yet, Thom''s voice cut through his excitement.


    "I use my field''s effect. Once per turn, my monsters can hide in the darkness to negate an incoming attack!"


    The skeleton soldier disappeared from the field. Its target lost, the chimaera''s eyes dimmed as it stood motionless.


    ''Rah! Is he the previous champion?''


    The question popped into his mind while he pouted at the failed attack.


    "I end my turn."


    Before his declaration could linger, Thom drew a card. His lips curled into a cruel grin as he spoke.


    "This duel is over! Raise skeleton tactician."


    Amidst the darkness, yellowed bones gathered to form an ancient undead. With its phalanxes, it fixed its court hat and gazed at the chimaeras with two burning eyes.


    "As long as the tactician remains on the field, every skeleton monster gains five hundred attack points!"


    The tactician retrieved an old scroll from under its hat and whispered ancient, inspiring words.


    Meanwhile, the skeleton soldier''s eyes burned fiercely, sending a shiver through his frame.


    Its attack appeared before its head next.


    ATK 1400->1900


    "Engage in battle! Destroy that chimaera."


    The soldier raised its spear and stepped towards the threatening chimaera. Fueled by the tactician''s teachings and moral-raising speech, fear became an abstract concept it didn''t know. It raised its spear and plunged it into its enemy''s torso, piercing through the chitin with a sickening crunch.


    A sparkling light rain exploded from the chimaera''s body as the illusion shattered.


    "Destroy his first castle."


    Without waiting, it hurled its spear towards the building.


    SHATTER


    Dust rose, and stones collapsed to the ground. Only a ruin stood after the attack, making Adam frown in displeasure.


    ''I may have focused too much on enchanting and underestimated this game...''


    He sighed, disappointed by how fast the situation went south.


    On the dean''s balcony, Aurora''s mocking laughter reverberated again.


    "I told you he had no chance. Thom''s monsters aren''t especially impressive, but they all synergise with one another. The longer the duel lasts, the fewer chances your disciple will have."


    On the stadium''s seats, Julius shook his head.


    "How do I know the game better than him?"


    He pinched the bridge of his nose, finding the scene his eyes fed him surreal.


    The group nodded. The situation looked bleak, not to say desperate.


    However, Adam''s next words shocked them all into silence.


    "I have to admit it, you are strong, Thom! You could have ended in first place, but unfortunately, you met me!"


    A steely glint flashed in his eyes.


    "I draw!"


    His declaration pierced the tense silence as everyone watched with bated breaths. What surprise would he show them?


    "Shit... Not the card I wanted," he muttered, causing Julius and his friends to drop from their seats.


    "Bah, I don''t really need it."


    He shrugged, his confident smirk returning and his eyes blazing with determination.

 Chapter 421 - 421: Calculated Carnage

    With a swift movement, he slammed his next card on the slot, eyes sparkling with mischief.


    "Appear Poltergeist!"


    As his words lingered, icy mist rose amidst the dark battlefield. Hair-bristling laughter reverberated next, an ominous call promising torment and madness to the living.


    Thom''s and Aurora''s brows shot up like swords as worry formed a knot in their hearts.


    "How do you have a ghost?!"


    Thom''s question echoed. But he only smirked in answer.


    "Activate your effects! Once per turn, I can discard a monster to summon another ghost!"


    The Poltergeist suddenly appeared, leaving the comfort and safety of its passive invisibility. An ugly kid with distorted features gazed at Thom, sending a jolt of terror course through his body. Then, its hand raised slowly as scarlet negative energy pierced the darkness.


    Simultaneously, he placed the dullahan in the graveyard slots and slammed his next monster.


    "Come forth, Doppelg?nger!"


    A mass of swirling scarlet energy materialised before the gawking spectators. It was the first time those students witnessed what evil ghosts looked like. After all, they were way too insidious for any of them to dare walk into their lairs.


    With rapt attention, they focused on how the seemingly desperate duel would turn out for Adam.


    "Effect activation! Once summoned, the Doppelg?nger can copy an allied creature''s stats and effect while ignoring its costs!"


    As his voice resounded, the energy mass coalesced, becoming a perfect replica of the Poltergeist.


    Then, he slammed another card on his last slot.


    "Show them what you got, Vengeful Spirit!"


    In the spectator area, Julius'' eyes lit up. He remembered the horrifyingly powerful woman ghost and how he almost exhausted himself to kill her with a sumptuous counterattack. Just seeing her appear once more sent a shiver down his spine, though.


    The spirit''s scarlet hair fluttered as she turned to gaze at Thom. The dark abyss replacing her eyes almost caused him to tumble as his heart rate shot through the roof. Bloody tears smeared her cheeks as she grinned maliciously, sending another wave of dread collapsing on his clattering legs.


    However, Adam''s voice resounded again, making everyone remember why ghosts instilled deep terror in the living.


    "When summoned, the vengeful spirit can equip itself with a frozen construct until her next turn!" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Negative energy swirled, making her ragged mage dress flutter and revealing the charred skin hidden beneath in another horror show.


    A sharp glint flashed as it coalesced into a frozen blade hovering above her head.


    Numbers flashed, revealing her appalling strength.


    ATK 1800->2100


    Before Thom could recover, he shoved the nail deeper, giving the command.


    "Rid me of his skeleton tactician!"


    Echoing his words, the annoying monster''s attack appeared before its head.


    ATK 800


    He smirked, hearing the wind roar as the frozen construct bolted towards the vengeful spirit''s adversary.


    Meanwhile, Thom blurted out in distress.


    "I activate my field effect! Once per turn, my monsters can negate an attack by hiding in the darkness."


    The skeleton vanished a split second before the blade shattered its bones, making his tongue click in annoyance.


    "Doppelg?nger, attack next."


    One of the ugly kids snapped its fingers, revealing its attack points.


    ATK 1200


    Meanwhile, the ground shook for a moment. Then, pebbles shot up like bullets, shattering the yellow-boned skeleton. Snapping noises reverberated as everyone''s eyes enlarged.


    With the tactician gone, Thom''s synergy would crumble if he failed to summon another on the next turn. They all understood it.


    "Tell me the truth, Shepard."


    Aurora''s scorn-filled tone resounded on the balcony. Her teeth clenched, she continued with a disapproving grimace, pointing her slender finger at Adam.


    "Did you help this boy hunt these monsters?"


    "I didn''t. He did it with two other new students last year."


    The dean smirked, sliding a slight provocation in revenge for the moniker she kept calling him.


    "You can easily confirm it by asking your grand, grand... How many is it? Well, you got it. Your descendent."


    The other arcanist nodded. Shepard providing a witness was enough proof for them. After all, with how much they valued their reputation, it would never cross their mind for one of them to throw blatant lies into their faces. Aurora would verify, anyway.


    Biting her nail, she focused on the field, noticing how the Doppelg?nger advanced to her student''s castle, ready to destroy it in its next turn.


    "I end my turn," Adam said, his lips stretching into a wry smile at his empty hand.


    "I-I draw."


    Thom''s stutters filled the area as he noticed the sweat dripping from his forehead.


    ''I invented a truly vicious combo.''


    Zenobia and the other disciples had explained to him how building deck archetypes allowed the monsters'' synergy to shine.


    As he pondered, he noticed Thom''s jaw muscles tense as he gazed at his card.


    His adversary''s deflated voice resounded next.


    "I summon the two-headed skeletal hound to defend my castle."


    Two robust skulls mounted on a quadrupedal arrangement of bones materialised before the Doppelg?nger.


    ATK 1600


    "With my two monsters, I attack your two Poltergeists."


    He continued, shaking his head as the two ugly kids exploded into a rain of light shards. If he drew the wrong card next turn, the situation would only worsen, allowing the vengeful spirit''s icy grip to tighten on the field.


    Meanwhile, Adam shrugged and placed his defeated monsters in the graveyard slot.


    Then, he drew and smirked viciously.


    However, his next action stunned everyone.


    "I sacrifice the vengeful spirit!"


    He removed it from its slot as loud chatter reverberated, broken by Thom''s accusatory yell.


    "You can''t! I counted your cards. You discarded your Dullahan earlier!"


    "Who said I only had one tier-four monster?"


    He slammed the Swiftshadow Simian Knight on the desk.


    A bipedal silhouette condensed. Its red fur glowed like a beacon despite the darkness. Yet, in the spectator''s eyes, only dread danced.


    Sharp, jagged teeth, bulging muscles, thick leathery skin capable of enduring devastating spells, that''s what they saw. With the glinting armored gauntlets, greaves, and menacing tail protruding from its back, they wondered where such a creature had lived before Adam turned it into a card.


    Then, loud cheers reverberated as mana condensed, displaying its attack points.


    ATK 2500

 Chapter 422 - 422: A Simian Knight Unleashed

    The simian knight crouched low, like a predator ready to pounce. Its fists tightened, and its muscles doubled in volume as its jaws opened.


    ROAR


    A visceral fear gripped the spectator''s guts as the darkness parted before the creature''s mighty voice.


    Arun trembled in his seat as he remembered Thomas, the knight who had ambushed and almost killed them during their first expedition. Seeing him again, even as a card, caused his heart to pound against his chest and icy sweat to cover his forehead.


    Despite his immense progress and the teacher''s recognition, he knew. He knew that the knight would shred him in a duel!


    Fortunately, Asha''s comforting hand met his shoulder as her gentle whisper filled his ears.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll soon surpass that old creature."


    He offered her a nod of gratitude, placing his hand over hers as his shaking body straightened. Next, he focused on Adam, noticing he was about to act.


    Almost jumping in excitement, Adam''s roar echoed his creature''s.


    "Destroy that skeleton soldier!"


    However, Thom cut him off despite his disbelief.


    "I activate my field''s eff..."


    Before he could end his sentence, He roared again.


    "Any effect implicating the simian knight while he engages in battle is negated! You won''t run away!"


    The teenager paled as the words echoed, and the crowd cheered excitedly.


    But Adam noticed how his pupils constricted.


    ''You don''t know what follows.''


    He held his laughter in despite the itch tickling his throat as he watched the knight blur like a shadow.


    In the blink of an eye, he reappeared behind the clueless skeleton. His right first moved, propelled by the terrifying muscles hidden beneath the red fur. Like a hammer, it collided with the bones, shattering them into dust particles before it could even react.


    As everyone thought Thom would have a chance to defend his first castle, Adam''s commanding voice resounded with joyful violence.


    "Destroy the castle to even the field!"


    "What?!"


    Surprised yelps covered the arena as an unsettling silence descended.


    ROAR


    The knight roared again. His iron greaves left deep gouges in the ground as the wind whistled in his passage.


    With a forceful punch using life force and mana, it delivered a strike of blood-chilling proportions.


    RUMBLE


    The air exploded, pushed forward in a blast that pierced the thick stones like a spear. Cracks spread like spiderwebs on the furthest walls as dust billowed in a wild dance.


    Everyone''s trembling eyes locked on the collision point as their mouths opened and closed.


    Because before them lay an eviscerated castle. They could see the scenery behind it through the gaping hole left by the blow.


    Unable to support the damages, it collapsed under its own weight the next second, leaving a feeling of awe and terror pulse with their heartbeats.


    Amidst the tense silence, a smug laughter reverberated from the opposite duel desk.


    "Kekeke. The simian knight can attack twice each turn."


    Thom recovered from his shock as his voice lingered. Instantly, he yelled.


    "You are a cheater!"


    He noticed how blood rushed to the teenager''s eyes, and his fists trembled.


    "There is no way a student can kill this creature. Someone gave it to you to rig the tournament!"


    Faced with the accusation and the crowd''s hushed whispers, he shrugged.


    "I blew the bastard up myself. Almost died in the process, though." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His dismissive voice resounded, making the crowd''s whispers intensify.


    As doubt wormed its way into everyone''s heart, Shepard''s authoritative voice drew their attention.


    "We have witnesses who can testify. Every card in his deck comes from a magical beast he defeated alone or with his party''s help."


    Silence engulfed the spectator''s seats and arena. Even the other duelists eyed Adam, a hint of fear dancing in their eyes. None of them dare to boast about surviving an encounter with a tier four creature, much less defeat it. A party? To do what when they could rip their limbs before they could react?


    Meanwhile, Adam''s lips rose into a disappointed smile. The sudden accusation ruined his fun.


    "I end my turn."


    He sighed. The duel was as good as over, anyway.


    Without surprise, Thom summoned a skeleton monster on the next turn, only to see its crushed bones explode into light particles the next second and his second castle crumble.


    On the last turn, the simian knight bolted to his third castle like a humanoid war machine and shattered it.


    On his side of the field, mana weaved itself into golden symbols, meaning Victory, while the opposite happened for Thom.


    "Tsk."


    Aurora snorted, throwing the tier-five material at Shepard with a wronged grimace.


    "Not only did he make me lose, but he also shamed my academy with his stupid accusation. Cheating? Ah!"


    She slammed her hand against her armrest, brows twitching.


    "It''s only an unspoken rule he shouldn''t have brought up in public," Shepard said, nodding as he caught the dark bone.


    After all, why would they bet on the matches if they gave tier-five or even six cards to their disciples? It would also go against the game''s values in promoting exploration and self-development. Therefore, he didn''t believe any deans would stoop low enough to do it.


    But if someone did...


    Despite their outward dislike, they respected each other. Yet, that respect would vanish into smoke, replaced by scorn.


    He shook his head, casting those thoughts aside. He had something much more important to do.


    With a snap of his finger, a wall of smoke appeared before the cheering Zenobia.


    Intrigued by her mentor''s message, she squinted.


    "Teach that fool a field and boosting spell before he loses! You said his deck was good enough to get first place, but he doesn''t even know the rules!"


    Her cheeks puffed as she pouted. Only Adam was bizarre enough to scream he would win the championship on every roof without reading the rules... or his own cards.


    Without wasting a second, she rushed to him before he could join his friends.


    "Come with me. Shepard''s instructions."


    With a blunt statement, she grabbed his hand, startling him with the sudden contact, and dragged him out of the arena.

 Chapter 423 - 423: Raising the Stakes

    "I didn''t even take his card! You deprived me of my spoil, Zenobia!"


    Upon hearing him, she let go of his hand and glared into his wronged eyes.


    He noticed how her face firmed and the shadows dancing on her frown.


    "You won''t leave until you learn a field and boosting spells. You angered our mentor with your casual approach to the tournament."


    Her solemn voice only made a wry smile stretch his lips.


    "I focused a little too much on learning the dwarfs'' crafts. My bad."


    She sighed in response, shaking her head. Honestly? She wanted to scold him in Shepard''s place. But could she blame him for his wholehearted learning style? Somehow, she felt it would be wrong. Still, he messed up by not even reading the rules.


    "You know what? We''ll skip the senior''s earful if you promise me you''ll be more careful in the future. You can''t jump into tournaments or missions wielding mana and a sword in hand. Focus more on subtleties."


    She guided him to the library while he offered a nod and promised.


    Under her watchful eye, he picked up a few books recording what he needed and discussed what spells would fit his deck most. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the meantime, the deans smiled or snorted as the other duels ended.


    Yet, now that Shepard witnessed Adam''s deck in action and how terrifying the simian knight was, furious greed blazed in his gray eyes.


    A loud cough escaped his lips, drawing the other''s attention.


    "I offer a minor additional rule to spice things up."


    A mischievous smile stretched Orion''s lips as he instantly answered.


    "I''m out."


    Besides him, the others showed interest and gestured for him to continue.


    "Why don''t we each choose the student we believe has the highest chance of victory? When he is on stage, the rival''s dean has to bet."


    That way, he could extort them during the qualification matches, too.


    He offered them his provocative smirk as he continued.


    "I''m confident my student will wipe the floor with yours. Heh!"


    Moira sighed, shaking her head at what she perceived as Shepard''s arrogance. For her, the other deans'' students were savage creatures, like their mentors. They were only helpful in protecting innovators like her. Therefore, her elegant voice echoed.


    "Let''s be honest. Your students have no chance against mine. You can still retract your offer."


    Unbeknownst to her, the words sparked a glint of discontentment in the others'' eyes. Even the ones about to reject took time to think again.


    "I agree. With how confident the two of you are, let''s focus on the champion we chose and raise the stakes."


    Edgar interjected, leaning forward, greed burning brighter in his eyes than in Shepard''s. After all, he ensured he would not lose in his academy!


    Slowly, the others agreed, unwilling to pass as cowards in their peers'' eyes, except for Orion.


    Yet, they ignored the old arcanist''s decision, focusing on their adversaries as the competition''s tension rose.


    Provocation fused for a few minutes before they jumped down the balcony, gathered their cheering students and guided them to their rooms.


    Just like that, the night passed before the sun rose again, shining its gentle rays amidst the winter''s cold on the gothic castle.


    With a soothing caress, they flashed by Zenobia''s sunken eyes, illuminating the dark circles under them and her unkempt hair.


    "Your next match will start soon."


    Her exhausted voice took Adam out of his reading as he peered through the windows.


    "Wow! Time passed so fast."


    A confident grin stretched his lips as he closed the boosting spell book and offered her a nod of gratitude.


    "There is no way I''ll lose now. I''m curious to see how they''ll counter my field spell."


    With a chuckle, he pushed himself out of his seat and walked to the arena.


    Before the doors, he frowned at Shepard and the other students from the college.


    "Where are the others?"


    Only a dozen teenagers stood before him, making him imagine the worst happened.


    Unfortunately, Shepard confirmed it. Yet, the mischief painting his face contrasted with the situation''s gravitas.


    "Eighty-eight lost yesterday. So, it''s you twelve against the rest."


    The bright smile splitting his mentor''s face made him shake his head.


    "I know they are future alchemists, but still. You should increase the college''s exploration incentives and focus more on battle spells."


    "I don''t have enough new students for that."


    Shepard shrugged, then walked through the door.


    "With Zenobia''s guidance, I''m sure you''ll win. There can only be one champion, anyway."


    "Why did you give me number two, then? I wonder if I should aim for second place?"


    Tilting his head to the side with an innocent grin, he eyed his mentor, mockery flashing in his eyes.


    The arcanist''s light chuckles enlivened their walk.


    "You''ll lose that mythical material. A shame it''s not of the fourth tier, or I would have disguised as a student to win it."


    "Yeah. Seems to be a great one. I already know what I''ll do with it."


    Adam''s voice turned as sharp as a sword, and a steely glint flashed in his eyes.


    "Hahaha. Go for it, and don''t forget to pick a card from your defeated opponent this time."


    Shepard threw him a knowing glance. Then, he spoke with the waiting Beatrix for a minute before his body turned into a swirling mass of smoke. In a second, he floated to the balcony, recovered his appearance, and smiled at his waiting peers.


    Meanwhile, Beatrix stepped to him, her signature smile filled with enthusiasm, stretching her lips.


    "Since you drew your adversary yesterday, you''ll have to wait for someone to get your number today," she said, gratitude dancing in her eyes.


    After he had shared his advancement method with her last year, she could already feel a difference when she forced the fifth circle creation. Mana control worked! Yet, they had all dismissed it after reaching the fourth-tier standard, believing its only use was to help in crafting. Now, however, Thadeus and she only felt respect for the boy''s sharp mind and discovery.


    Her smile widened, imagining Elysia''s face lighting up with similar joy in her new home.


    "Keep up the good work. We are all rooting for you!"


    A strange feeling nestled itself in his chest at this moment.


    ''What is it?'' He thought, unused about this unfamiliar warmth enveloping his soul.


    His shoulders trembled, and his fists clenched as he understood after a moment.


    ''Genuine gratitude from someone. Not because of who I might be or can do, but for who I am.''


    Unknowingly, he had forgotten about this elusive feeling. After all, he had only appreciated it twice before. From Nova after she evolved from a Banshee and in the damp underground complex... from Misha.


    A soft smile stretched his lips as he met the teacher''s blue eyes.


    "Thank you. Your encouragement means a lot and gives me another reason to win."


    "Heh? Since when did you become a sweet talker? I thought you would grin and say watch me win."


    She chuckled, poking his wooden cheek with her slender finger, marvelling at the smooth design.


    "..."


    Uncomfortable with the situation but not knowing how to react, his brows twitched. Fortunately, his number flashed before him the next second. In a show of smoke, it twirled and shifted into an arrow pointing at the desk he would use for this duel.


    Forgetting about the playful exchange, his eyes narrowed. His determined steps echoed on the slabs as he made his way to it, noticing the opponent standing across the battlefield.

 Chapter 424 - 424: The Carnations Allure

    "An elf?"


    He muttered, gazing at the lady''s verdant attire. Her neatly tied green hair looked like life-filled blades of grass as her cute face tickled his protector''s instinct.


    Her pointed ears burned as her eyes met his.


    "Hello. Aunt Elysia told me to pass her greetings to you if we met."


    He noticed her fidgety fingers and slipping eyes, a bad feeling encroaching on his soul.


    ''I hope she didn''t recount my story like an epic as she did with Selene''s.''


    Yet, he knew she probably had, making him curse the unneeded attention.


    As his face darkened at the idea of having the Sunfire kingdom gossip about him, the teenager''s hesitant voice resounded from her desk.


    "I''m Lena Sunfire. I enrolled in the Academy of Transformation this year."


    Her earth brown student''s robes fluttered as she offered an elegant curtsied.


    "Well, you already know me. Let''s have a nice duel, and may the better player win," he answered, retrieving his deck from his card holder.


    She nodded, her eyes glistening with awe and joy as she shuffled her deck and placed it on the desk. Then, she retrieved a polished gold coin and tossed it.


    "Heads or tails?"


    She caught it, hiding the result.


    Yet, he had seen it all. His sight was too sharp for him to lose.


    "Tails."


    She revealed the coin, raising her hand in joy.


    "It''s heads! I''ll start!"


    A gentle smile curled his lips. Why would he abuse his advantages?


    ''I''m confident, anyway.''


    They both drew three cards. Then, Lena started.


    "Appear Nectar Knight!"


    Full of gentleness, she placed the card in the monster slot, making a strange knight appear before her first castle.


    Wearing a yellow exoskeleton covered in black stripes as armor, it swirled in the sky with a cheerful smile. Loud buzzing echoed with its blurring thin wings for a moment before it landed on the ground.


    "I use my field spell next."


    Lena continued, her voice taking a deep tone. Ancient Elven words suffused the place as the terrain changed. From a vast plain, it turned into a lush flowery field, vibrant with life force and a myriad of colors.


    "Ally nature-attuned monsters gain 200 attack points!"


    Her cheeks reddened in excitement as the knight''s attack value appeared.


    ATK 1700->1900


    "I activate my knight''s ability next. When it stands on a flowery field, he can collect its nectar to give birth to a larva."


    The knight blurred into motion, its delighted face making the spectating students smile at the cute creature as it flew above the flowers. Then, a colorful larva suddenly appeared before her second castle.


    "I end my turn."


    She offered a satisfied smile as she gazed at her monsters.


    ''I''ll try not to... make her sad.''


    With this thought, he drew a card, an invisible pressure weighing on his shoulders. How could he let his monsters end hers in barbaric ways after seeing her gentle expression?


    A sentiment of despair struck his soul as he gazed at his cards. Between the ghosts and the insect lord, they all seemed like nightmarish creatures capable of making the bravest man cry in fear.


    With a defeated voice and slumped shoulders, he placed the insect lord in the slot without much conviction.


    The third trial''s boss manifested in its hideous glory. An insect chimaera mixed with a human, a creature covered in dark chitin absorbing lights like a living nightmare. Its sharp, human-like hands glinted death as its mandibles clicked in glee.


    "Activate your effect."


    He sighed, closing his eyes.


    Upon hearing the order, the insect lord''s red eyes glinted in fury, and a loud shriek escaped its parted mandibles.


    Without warning, its deceptively thin arm blurred as it struck the ground.


    RUMBLE


    Soil flew in the air in a cascade of brown as the flowery field shattered and dissipated in a spectacle of glistening sparks.


    "Once summoned, it can destroy a field spell."


    He noticed Lena''s eyes trembling at the devastation. Yet, he hardened his resolve. He was here to win the tournament.


    ''I''ll apologise later, though.''


    "Attack the Nectar Knight."


    The insect lord shrieked again, joyful savagery dancing in its intelligent eyes.


    Simultaneously, the monsters'' attack points appeared above their heads.


    ATK 2000


    ATK 1900-> 1700


    Without surprise, his monster''s fingers, ending in sharp, chitinous nails, eviscerated the cute nectar knight in a second.


    The spectators gawked at the spectacle, whispering among themselves.


    They had only seen a black blur before Lena''s monster exploded into a rain of sparkling shards.


    However, his voice broke their whispers, shocking everyone.


    "I use my field spell."


    For the first time in years, he chanted while channelling his mana. A moment later, the vast plain rumbled, transforming into a damp cave filled with soul-chilling fog.


    "Unnatural creatures get a three hundred attack points boost in the cave. I end my turn."


    As his voice lingered, the insect lord''s attack shot up to a staggering 2300 points, almost rivalling the simian knight''s.


    Yet, when he raised his head to see if Lena held one, an icy shiver ran down his spine. Instead of watering eyes, he noticed a calculative glint as her lips rose into a grin.


    She reached for her deck, drawing a card before her voice cut through the dreary silence engulfing the field.


    "I sacrifice the larva to summon my ace monster! The tier-four Carnivorous Carnation!"


    The larva''s figure waved and dissipated, leaving its place to something terrifying.


    Scarlet petals, turning black at the edges, unfurled as the cave''s ground became grey, then turned into sand particles. Hidden beneath the petal, he noticed rows of sharp, glistening teeth waiting to sink into its prey''s soft skin.


    A sweet fragrance saturated the air next, giving the rooted plant an irresistible allure.


    Without wasting time, Lena continued, her tone solemn and her earlier gentleness gone.


    "I use a boosting spell!"


    After a short chant, the plant grew, casting an ominous shadow on the field with its three-meter body.


    Its attack points flashed above its head, making him bite his lips.


    ATK 2500->2800


    ''Not good.'' S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he lamented at his soon-to-be-dead monster, Lena''s voice pierced his through like a spire.


    "Attack the vile creature!"


    -----


    AN: I''m competing in this month''s WPC. I won''t drop this book or lower its release rate, so be at ease.


    Please check the new one if you enjoy fantasy and kingdom-building stories :):


    https://www.webnovel.com/book/imp-to-demon-king-a-journey-of-conquest_30240178806625805###

 Chapter 425 - 425: Haunted Hope

    Echoing her command, the sweet scent intensified, causing blood to rush to the insect lord''s eyes. Animated by an irrepressible desire for the plant, its figure trembled, then blurred into motion.


    Like a dark dart hurled by a ballista, it crossed the distance in a second. Mandible dripping corrosive saliva, it bit on the Carnivorous Carnation''s petal, delight flashing in its eyes.


    However, dread rapidly replaced it.


    With a soft fling, the plant threw the monstrous chimaera into the air before sharp glints drew everyone''s attention. Right then, it revealed its gapping, horrible mouth, ready to swallow the fool lured by its perfume


    In a cacophony of breaking chitin, the Carnation devoured the Insect Lord like a snack before everyone''s enlarged eyes.


    Then, loud cheers erupted as the crowd chanted Lena''s name with flushed faces.


    On the dean''s balcony, Maya yawned in boredom.


    "That''s all your disciple can do?"


    Moira interjected, her contemptuous tone forcing Shepard''s brow to furrow into a black painting.


    "Once again, you are lucky not to face the consequences of your offer. But take it as a humbling lesson."


    With Zane absent, he couldn''t bet. Yet the shame of losing this early after offering to raise the stakes would leave a dark mark in his heart.


    Worry prickled his skin, turning into despair a moment later as Lena''s voice resounded again.


    "After destroying a monster, the Carnivorous Carnation inherits ten percent of its base strength!"


    The attack points displayed above the horrible plant increased again.


    ATK 2800->3000


    Adam squinted as he gazed at the plant''s bulging body and sword-like teeth. Then, he looked at his cards, biting his nail.


    ''I need to draw it this time, or it''ll be tricky to win.''


    Closing his eyes, his trembling hand itched to his deck. He snatched a card, muttering.


    "I hope it''s him."


    Full of hesitation, his eyelids fluttered open, taking in the card''s drawing and name.


    ''Shit.''


    Despair washed over him, freezing his soul as the Haunted soul''s picture burned itself into his eyes. How could he get rid of the Carnivorous Carnation with it?


    "You might as well give up. Even if you put up a shaky defence, it''ll only fuel my monster''s strength. You lost!"


    Lena''s voice cut through his anxiousness, but a spark ignited in his eyes. He straightened his posture, gripping his cards tighter. Defiance replaced his fear. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I lost? Who says so?"


    He slammed his first card on the slot.


    An invisible ugly kid materialised, its mischievous laughter reverberating across the cavernous field.


    "Poltergeist'' effect activated. By discarding a monster, I can summon an additional ghost to my field."


    He threw the Doppelg?nger to his graveyard, then smashed the haunted soul on the second slot.


    A haunting voice instantly filled the arena, whispering cryptic words of despair.


    He remembered how they made Julius'' emotions boil in a chaotic mess when they faced her. Fortunately, it was only an illusion or the entire avenue would have gone crazy.


    Then, a dark mage robe gnawed by the passing of years fluttered as the soul turned towards the plant. Her empty eye socket, emanating an ominous glow, sent despair course through the watching crowd. The bloody tear running down her cheeks intensified the sentiment as they felt this ghost was by far the most terrifying they had seen.


    However, their jaws hung open in disbelief the next second as they noticed the monster''s attack.


    ATK 0


    "Hahaha!"


    Lena''s laughter shattered the awkward silence settling. Amusement sparkling in her eyes, she slapped the desk as her pointed ears shook.


    "That''s a great way to buy time!"


    She exclaimed between her laughter. With zero attack points, her plant couldn''t grow stronger, creating an unforeseen yet hilarious situation for her. After all, what fool would put that weak monster into his deck?


    However, her smile froze as his next words reverberated.


    "Haunted soul, destroy that plant!"


    "???"


    Confusion veiled everyone''s face for a second before they understood. Adam probably couldn''t bear to go down without a fight. Therefore, he probably wanted to offer them a good show before he lost.


    Yet, Morgan''s eyes sparkled from her seat.


    No one knew ghosts better than her, and she remembered when they faced her in the canyon last year. Haunted souls never actively attacked but longed to find peace in death. Truthfully, if they could manipulate evil energy and were more prone to violence, she didn''t doubt they would be the most feared ghost species in the world.


    Fortunately, they were just dark mages'' failed attempts to create artificial ghosts using mana.


    With a solemn expression, she watched the haunted soul''s whispers grow stronger by the second until they became deafening.


    The Carnivorous Carnation trembled next, its teeth clinking loudly as the woman hovered closer.


    The moment she entered its range, thick roots shattered the soil, entangling her tightly.


    Without wasting a second, as if pressed by an invisible pressure, it lashed her into its mouth, closing its teeth to chew her.


    As everyone expected to hear pained shrieks after the teeth came down like razors, a relieved sigh reverberated on the field.


    Then, Adam''s roar cut through the general confusion.


    "Activate your effect! The haunted soul longs for death despite its horrifying strength. Once killed, a torrent of decay and curses will flood its killer''s body, wiping it from existence!"


    The Carnation''s lush scarlet leaves gradually turned gray. Its towering pistil, almost a meter wide, shrunk like a withered fruit as its sharp teeth fell to the ground one by one.


    Before Lena''s almost rolling eyes, her ace monster turned into a cloud of dry ashes, floating amidst the fog before dissipating into oblivion.


    "This can''t be happening!"


    She yelled, slamming her palms on the desk and shaking her head in disbelief and unwillingness.


    She glared at Adam''s defiant eyes, ready to scream that she hadn''t lost yet.


    However, the blaze alone forced a nervous gulp down her throat.


    His mouth opened next.


    "I use a boosting spell on the Poltergeist. Go besiege her first castle."


    His low command reverberated as the fog parted to let the invisible kid proceed onward as its attack points floated in the empty cave.


    ATK 1200->1500->1700

 Chapter 426 - 426: The Final Draw

    Lena clutched her card, blood rushing to her eyes as she glared at him.


    Her family''s youths had invested so much time and energy to help her build the most powerful deck. But he destroyed her ace monster in such a ridiculous way.


    "I won''t give up."


    She muttered, straightening her back and biting her quivering lips.


    With resolve hardened, she roared, putting all her hopes to turn the tables on this decisive draw.


    "I DRAW!"


    A blur replaced her hand as she snatched the first card with a large movement. Then her eyes sparkled. It was one of the monsters she needed!


    Without wasting a second, she slammed it on the slot, letting her anger, hope, and joy out with a thunderous yell as tears welled in her eyes.


    "Help me, Lala!"


    Instantly, thick roots manifested before the besieged castle, entangling its rocks in green. A majestic pistil sprouted from them. Then, a corona of beautiful luminescent, yellow petals reminiscent of the awe-inspiring sun.


    Upon seeing the creature, Adam''s face darkened. If he had been accused of cheating yesterday when he did not, there was no way she didn''t. After all, this Lala was one of Selene''s creations. Only a fool wouldn''t notice it!


    As he glared at her, she raised her fist above her head.


    "Activate your effect, Lala!"


    The petals turned milky white, illuminating the damp cave''s field and chasing the fog away. Then, the walls turned red and bubbled, melting under the terrifying heat the plant released.


    The invisible Poltergeist grimaced as his strength waned with the destruction of the field spell, but also because he could feel the searing wind''s ferocious assault against his soul.


    Not only did Lala destroy his field spell, but nourished the plain with the sun''s infinite energy, returning life to it and making a new flower bloom.


    ''Not good!''


    Lips twisting into a grimace, he gazed at the attack points revealed above them.


    ATK 1800


    ATK 1500


    Without the field spell, his Poltergeist became weaker than both creatures. Worst, the dual summoning was a devastating blow that would cost him a castle on the next turn.


    However, Lena didn''t plan to stop there. Her vengeful roar echoed on the vast plain.


    "I use my last action to boost Lala''s attack."


    With a chant in the oldest yet forgotten elf language on the planet, she sent a stream of solar energy to the flower.


    Nourished by it, Lala''s body shook in ecstasy. With each second crawling by, she grew taller and more majestic. A moment later, she illuminated the castle with gentle rays like a second sun.


    ATK 1800->2300


    "Destroy that evil ghost and advance to his first and second castle, the both of you!"


    With her outstretched palm, she commanded the plants to attack like a general.


    Lala''s petals burned again, distorting the surrounding air. They bent, gathering around its stigma as furious light gathered.


    BOOM


    Like a laser beam, she discharged the condensed solar energy in a straight line, leaving scorch marks in the melting air. The ground exploded, and an inferno lit up on the collision points. Meanwhile, the Poltergeist cried in agony before its soul exploded into a rain of glistening shards.


    Everyone gulped at the devastation as Adam cursed Selene.


    ''Should I call him Mister Extravagant?


    Everything the elf created seemed like it to him...


    With a wronged sigh, he focused on his besieged castles. If he had any luck, it had to manifest now, or he''d be on his way to losing.


    A slight tremor ran through his hand as he drew his next card. He frowned the next moment, looking at the insect chimaera drawn in its middle.


    ''I need him or one of my tier four cards...''


    His expression crumbled as he massaged his eyes.


    Without conviction, he placed the chimaera on its slot.


    Its dark chitin glinted under the flower''s light for a moment before it turned into a black blur.


    "Destroy the second flower."


    He commanded, shaking his head.


    In a flash, it ripped the weak plant into shreds before moving to the besieged castle to defend it.


    Yet, with its 1800 ATK points, he knew it would die on the next turn.


    Without surprise, Lala melted the chitin and his first castle like ice. Then, Lena summoned another plant and made it proceed to the second castle. If he failed to draw them, he would really lose in four turns!


    Unfortunately, he drew another chimaera.


    ''Shit! With six of them in my deck, I''m only drawing them!"


    Shivers rocked his soul as his bony teeth cracked. Would he lose during the qualifications?


    ''NO! I can''t lose! I need the mythical material!''


    Arms trembling in frustration, he watched as his monster died, and Lala advanced to his next castle, ready to melt it on the next turn. Meanwhile, she summoned another plant again, making it proceed to his last one and suffocating him with an invisible pressure.


    Gritting his teeth, his shaky hand gripped the deck''s top card.


    Meanwhile, Shepard sighed in disappointment. There is always a luck factor at play in any card game. Adam fought fiercely in this match, but luck smiled at Lena more than him. Even if he wanted to scold him for the defeat, in the end, he had committed no mistake.


    However, his disciple''s eyes drew his attention, making his heart race against his chest. Then, he heard the guttural roar shaking the arena.


    "I DRAW!"


    His arm cut through the wind in a blur of red and black, as he held the card between his index and middle finger. With a forceful twist, he made it face his burning eyes.


    Everyone looked at him, eyes sparkling with curiosity as he placed the card in his hand and raised another one. Could he win despite the desperate situation? The question hung on their lips.


    Without waiting, he answered the question by slamming his monster into the slot.


    "Shadow Ghost, step forward and destroy her weaker monster!"


    The castle''s shadow swirled before darting like a gale. In the blink of an eye, it became substantial and divided the plant, making it disappear in a rain of sparks.


    Yet, the crowd shook their heads. Lala''s menace remained on the field. His defeat was engraved in stone by now. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amidst the disappointed student, Julius'' eyes sparkled.


    "He hasn''t given up."


    He muttered, his lips stretching into a grin.

 Chapter 427 - 427: A Harbinger of Doom

    "You''ve given me a scare, but this is the end. Even if you draw your ace monster on the next turn, you won''t have any sacrifice to summon it."


    Lena''s voice cut through the field, renewed confidence filling her voice.


    He saw how she held her head high in pride and her trembling fists as she drew her card.


    However, he remained silent, the only difference being the blaze in his eyes turning into an inferno of unchained defiance.


    Everyone cheered as she summoned another plant monster and commanded Lala to destroy the shadow ghost, Adam''s last defence.


    Shepard paled as the attack that would signify his student''s loss rocketed through the field.


    The solar beam, hot enough to vaporise anything upon contact, collided with the castle''s shadows in an explosion of soil and melting rocks.


    Surprisingly, Adam''s forceful tone reverberated at this precise moment, shattering the crowd''s expectations.


    "Shadow Ghost''s effect. Once per duel, it can''t be destroyed by an attack!"


    The shadows parted, then gathered together into a faceless, dark humanoid.


    Shadow blades protruded from its elbows, shoulders, wrists, and kneecaps, sending a wave of terror to shake the audience''s hearts.


    Then, he spoke again, purple electric arcs wafting from his eyes as he drew his ultimate card without looking at it. After all, he already had what he needed.


    "I sacrifice my monster."


    Without wasting a second, he removed the shadow ghost from its slot and slammed another card in its place.


    The crowd''s eyes enlarged, and Shepard''s heart raced, its beating a drumming war song reverberating in his ears.


    A tense silence engulfed the venue for a second, everyone expecting to see the simian knight appear.


    However, he shattered their expectation again.


    He pierced the silence with a guttural roar, asserting his determination to win against all odds.


    "Step forward, Dullahan!"


    NEIGH


    A soul-chilling neigh reverberated in the crowd''s ears as their eyes trembled.


    Fortunately, they were all seated, or their weak legs would have brought them to the ground, reeling in terror at the appearing monster.


    Mounted on the horrible dead black stallion, the Dullahan''s body towered like a spear of dark metal.


    The invisible pressure he exerted with his soft movements sent the air into disarray as he manipulated his great sword with his right hand.


    Meanwhile, two ominous red beams pierced the field as he moved his left hand, revealing the helmet it carried.


    Terrorised screams resounded from everywhere at the horrible spectacle. It wasn''t just a helmet. Even a fool would understand it after noticing his empty neck. Instead, he carried his own head! S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before the students could recover, Shepard clenched his fist and every fiber in his body tensed as he heard his disciple''s commanding voice.


    "Destroy that stupid plant!"


    Like an imperial edict, his words reached the headless monstrosity with utmost authority. The dullahan''s attack value appeared in the air, sending another wave of shock crashing into everyone.


    ATK 2800


    Lena''s body heat increased, her eyes trembled, and her legs clattered as she took support on her desk. Glacial sweat dripped from her forehead as her mind blanked. She had lost. She knew it. With her ace monster already destroyed, only Lala could help secure the win. Yet, the Dullahan''s strength was overwhelming, even among tier-four creatures.


    Yet, the sound of hooves and the clang of armor brought her mind back, forcing her watery eyes to witness her ancestor''s card destruction.


    In a dark blur, the stallion charged towards Lala, shrugging the solar beam she counter-attacked with like a furious gale.


    Meanwhile, the Dullahan drew his unnaturally large blade behind his back. In a swift motion, invisible to the onlookers'' eyes, he cleaved the air, Lala and everything behind her in two perfect halves.


    The ground shook and rose. Dust billowed as the flower that had once dominated the duelling field collapsed and exploded into a rain of glistening sparks.


    "N-No," Lena stuttered, tears rolling down her cheeks. Yet, sparks of determination still remained in her eyes. "I-I won''t give up!"


    Like he did, she''ll hold on and hope to draw a game-changing card to turn the table. After all, her three castles still stood intact!


    However, Adam''s words cut through her hopeful thinking like a lightning blade, leaving her emotions in chaos.


    "Activate your first effect! If the Dullahan is summoned using an evil ghost as a sacrifice, he can destroy a castle after battle, ignoring its position on the field!"


    At his command, ancient magic, too dreadful to be remembered, reverberated on the plain. A barrage of cursed spears appeared, obscuring the sky in a show of lethal horror.


    BOOM


    Like a dark meteor rain, they collided with the construct, laying carnage on it until only a smoking ruin remained.


    But he wasn''t done with so little.


    Fuelled by a potent rush of defiance, he would secure his win thoroughly, leaving no place for any comeback!


    "Dullahan''s second effect. Upon destroying a castle, he can bring back a destroyed evil ghost on the field!"


    The dullahan''s hand blurred in a downward strike. Piercing the ground, it phased through the existence planes, reaching for the graveyard. It grabbed onto something, then pulled at maximum strength, raising a cloud of dust and the chilling fog of death.


    When his hand reappeared in the public''s eyes, he held onto the Doppelg?nger and threw it onto the plain with a scornful glance.


    As everyone thought Lena''s situation went from bad to worse, Adam''s voice reverberated again.


    "The Doppelg?nger can copy any creature''s form and effects!"


    The swirling energy forming the evil ghost''s body churned, taking the Dullahan''s shape as Lena''s terrorised yelp echoed.


    But he continued, ignoring the despair dancing in her eyes.


    "The Doppelg?nger ignores effects activation conditions. Destroy the second castle and revive the Shadow Ghost."


    Another castle exploded into rumbles, followed by the reappearance of the shadow-bladed menace.


    Finally, the three evil ghosts gathered on the plain, eying her last castle, ready to destroy it on the next turn.


    At this moment, he exhaled a mouthful of turbid air, his tense shoulders relaxing. Contrary to his expectations, Lena proved a formidable duelist.


    ''I almost lost.''


    He closed his eyes, pondering his deck composition.


    Meanwhile, Lena opened and closed her mouth, unable to speak. Her deck seemed to move further and further away from her trembling hand, making it unreachable.


    After a moment of struggling, her weak voice echoed, raising a wave of cheering and chanting from the crowd.


    "I give up."


    No matter what she did, she''d lose. Summoning a monster to defend her castle? The Dullahan would obliterate them both. She had no way to turn the tables.


    Hot tears streaming down her cheeks, she collapsed, letting her frustration and sadness out.


    Simultaneously, he moved to her and extended his palm.


    "You''re a skilled player. I enjoyed our duel, even if you almost crushed me."


    She raised her head, her green eyes peering into his for a moment. With a soft smile, she grabbed his hand and rose to her feet.


    "You were stronger in this duel. But I''ll beat you in the next tournament!


    She grabbed her deck, retrieved the Carnivorous Carnation and handed it to him, a pang of unwillingness spreading in her chest. But it was the rule, and she had to follow it.


    However, he shook his head, noticing the surprise in her raised brows.

 Chapter 428 - 428: Dreams and Disillusionment

    "You can keep your ace monster. I''m more interested in Lala," he said, a calculative glint flashing in his eyes.


    Another tier-four monster would break his deck balance. What if he drew two or even all three on his first turn? It would be a devastating blow, preventing him from playing. Instead, he had to replace a few ant chimaeras with strong-effect monsters. And Lala''s ability interested him. After all, she summoned a plant without cost and from nowhere.


    Meanwhile, Lena fidgeted with her fingers, her pointed ears burning.


    "Are you sure? The carnation is much stronger, and I don''t know if Grandpa will accept."


    He shrugged her worries away with a friendly pat on the shoulder and a wink.


    "Tell him I''ll return it after the tournament if he wants it back."


    She placed a finger under her lips, brows furrowed in a pensive frown before nodding after a few seconds. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aunty Elysia said you are an honest ghost."


    She returned the Carnivorous Carnation to her deck and extended a brilliant card depicting the beautiful flower.


    "Promise to take care of her. Lily said she was her big sister, who died at a young age."


    "I promise."


    He offered a solemn nod as he received the card. Then, he placed it into his deck with utmost care.


    "Mhh. Now, promise to win the tournament. So I can tell the others I lost against the champion."


    She grinned, a mischievous spark flashing in her eyes.


    Amused by the demand, his frame trembled as he chuckled.


    "Sure. I compete to take that number one crown. I''ll accept nothing less!"


    Reassured by his confidence, she wiped the tears staining her cheeks, curtsied with elegance, and turned to leave.


    Once hidden from everyone''s gaze, she leaned against a wall and exploded into tears. Sportsmanship was one thing, but the deception of losing weighed on her heart much more than what she wanted to admit.


    Yet, only the champion would escape this horrible feeling and she hoped it would be him.


    Simultaneously, Adam waved at the crowd cheering under Shepard''s watchful eye.


    Then, the extravagant dean turned to Moira, his lips curling into an annoying smirk of extreme proportions.


    "Guess who won? Isn''t it my disciple over there? Oh! I thought his defeat would serve as a humbling lesson."


    The playful glint in his eyes turned into a smoky spark, threatening to burst out and engulf the arrogant dwarf.


    "Or is it your mouth that needs some humbling?"


    "Humph. Just wait for him to face my disciple."


    She snorted, her usual pride and faked elegance grating at his and Aurora''s nerves.


    Even after they subdued the evil ghost king in her own territory, she answered in kind when they asked why she did not help.


    Honestly? They both believed she would be the first to die among the ten arcanists if the archmages'' rules didn''t forbid infighting. It was just that unpleasant to interact with her.


    He shook his head, knowing discussing with her would only rise a wave of annoyance in his heart.


    Fortunately, Maya''s sleepy eyes focused on him, sparkling with fierce determination despite her usual calm demeanor.


    "Your disciple defeated an advanced tier four Dullahan! Let him study at my academy. I''ll take good care of him."


    Her forceful demand made his smile creep back into his face. After all, he understood how she thought about it.


    Since he had already transferred to Moira''s school and would go to Orion''s next, she wanted to teach him, too.


    However, Elisabeth beat him in answering.


    She glared at Maya, her tone icy.


    "He''ll end his studies at my school. Find someone else, sleepyhead."


    "Wah! Zeph! Elisabeth bullies me again."


    Maya instantly jumped to her feet and rushed to the solemn Elemental Arts dean, making him sigh.


    As Zeph patted her to appease her child-like attention-seeking, a steely glint flashed in Edgar''s eyes, mixed with a hint of worry.


    A tier four monster in a finalist''s desk was standard. Some even had two. But a Dullahan? The headless harbinger of doom still sent a shiver down his spine each time he thought about his effects.


    "I''ll warn my disciples," he muttered, his brows creasing into intricate black lines as countermeasures flashed in his mind already.


    Then he glanced at Adam, noticing how he joined a group of teens.


    "I can''t believe the qualifications are so hard!"


    He complained, his lips twisting into a pout.


    Zenobia nodded, tucking a silver lock of hair behind her ear.


    "The one from yesterday was weak, though. But I agree about Lena. She had the potential to reach the sixteen finalists."


    Asha slipped into the discussion, her green eyes sparkling with awe.


    "Did you defeat that terrifying Dullahan? I still can''t believe it!"


    "Me? No."


    He pointed at the smiling Julius, then ruffled the boy''s brown hair.


    "He did. I only acted as a support. Morgane helped, too."


    "No, no. Big Brother depleted his energy and found his weakness. Morgane weakened him with her magic circle, too. I just finished him at best."


    A bitter taste filled Julius'' mouth as he remembered the terrible battle. His brother almost died but used his last strength to offer him a chance to win with his dark blade.


    He shook his head, unwilling to take all the credit.


    "Bah! Next time you fight creatures like this, you must invite me!"


    Arun interjected, his smile exuding confidence.


    "I''ll show you how strong I became. Dullahan, magical beasts or demons. Just bring them to me!"


    "Sure."


    He nodded at the boy, his lips curling into a dangerous grin.


    "I just fought and almost died against a tier-five beast last month and plan to visit the werewolf territory soon. Want to come?"


    Audible gulps resounded as they eyed him, jaws open.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Louise''s worried voice reverberated.


    "They taught us never to mess with werewolves. They are a strong species. I even heard that their leader reached the sixth tier a century ago. Please, renounce this folly."


    She didn''t know if he boasted about the tier-five beast. After all, defeating one was already an incredible achievement. But the werewolves? They were something else entirely.


    However, Nova grabbed her shoulder and shook her head.


    "Forget about it. He knows what he is doing."


    Despite his apparent recklessness, she knew no one trained more than him. If he believed he could face the werewolves, it must mean he was prepared and confident in his survival chances.


    "Don''t worry too much about it. I''ll just say hello, free a few friends, capture the creatures and return in one piece. Easy, right?"


    He chuckled, raising his thumbs.


    However, only worry veiled his friends'' faces. Even Nova doubted her earlier beliefs.


    "I''ll come with you," Julius said, a firm glint flashing in his eyes.


    They had braved dangers together for as long as he could remember. No way he would sit on the sidelines when his brother could die at the slightest mistake.


    Despite his good intentions and resolve, Adam''s eyes firmed.


    "No, this has nothing to do with you."


    He noticed how the boy opened his mouth to retort, but he cut him off before he could start.


    "Listen, Julius. I never wanted you to face all these dangerous situations, but we had no choice because we were linked. Now that I''m free to move as I please, why would I consciously endanger you?"


    He lightly punched the boy''s chest, making his point clear.


    "What I want for you is to live with Mom in happiness. Forget about adventuring and learn under Alexander. Make your own choices and fight for what you think is right."


    After three months apart, he realised he couldn''t drag Julius with him. They weren''t the same. The boy had his own path, and his risky lifestyle would only threaten his life.

 Chapter 429 - 429: A Cursed Blades Offer

    As much as a wave of warmth spread around his chest, a bitter taste filled Julius'' mouth. His brother''s words were genuine. He remembered he had said something similar last year, too. Still, hearing from him that they wouldn''t explore together because it would endanger him struck a chord.


    ''Did I become too weak to match you after your grand ritual?''


    The thought struck him, forcing a sad sigh out of his lowered face.


    But with a finger, Adam raised it, peering into his hazel eyes with a gentle smile.


    "Without my puppet, you can beat me nine times out of ten. I''ll only win by deceiving you once, so raise your head. You are the little brother I taught and trained for years!"


    A spark ignited in his eyes. Then, he felt his brother''s wooden hand meet his shoulder and saw him turn.


    "Let''s get you some tasty food to cheer you up."


    Accompanied by his brother''s hearty chuckles, they left the arena. Yet, he bit his lips, feeling terrible.


    He knew his brother hated nothing more than to see others eat... because he couldn''t. Once, he even explained in great detail how he felt tortured.


    But he also knew how bad Adam was with his emotions. Therefore, under the cover of boasting or arrogant declarations, he pushed everyone surrounding him forward. He rarely said thank you but always showed his generosity without asking anything in return.


    Then, he remembered something they had spoken about with Shepard. With rapid steps, he caught back with him.


    "Didn''t you say you had a clue about recovering a body last year? How did it develop?"


    "Oh, that? Well..."


    He saw him scratch his head and lower his eyes as his voice trailed off. After all, he indeed had a clue. It was just... the one given by the system.


    Then, his brother grinned and raised his thumb.


    "I found something better last month. I just need to get some mythical materials, starting with this tournament''s first-place reward."


    "M-mythical?!"


    A stutter escaped the walking by Arun. With trembling eyes, he gazed at the ghost who dared speak about the rarest materials in their world in a casual tone.


    Adam explained his plan on the way and around dinner, shaking their worldviews until they cracked and shattered.


    Of course, he didn''t tell them what he possessed already.


    He also asked them to gather information on potential creatures or individuals exceptional enough to be labelled as mythical existences.


    "I know of one!"


    Arun''s yelp broke the discussion, his head turning towards his fianc¨¦.


    Meanwhile, Asha rolled up her sleeves, a dangerous glint flashing in her eyes.


    "Say it if you want to live as a ghost!"


    Lighthearted chuckles reverberated as the boy''s face reddened, and he coughed in distress.


    Accompanied by Nova, Adam left the group after a moment of banter and bonding. Then, he returned to his soul sea to delve into Durgrim''s teachings.


    With the Dreg''nar''s ores and a lot of practice, he almost mastered the ghost''s tier-four knowledge. Yet, the celebratory occasion caused a knot of anxiety to appear in his soul instead.


    ''I''ll need tier five materials or break the materials'' natural limitations through instinct.''


    His fingers tucked around his chin, he frowned.


    Now, he understood why high-tiered professionals were so valued. Just the mana control requirements blocked the vast majority. But even when they reached the proper standard, they needed unobtainable materials to further their progress.


    He scratched his head, feeling a headache approaching.


    With Picket''s core, he would have a free craft but be subjected to the pressure of failure.


    Engulfed in a sea of problems, a sudden idea brightened the tumultuous currents.


    Since Yngrid inherited a genius legacy, her tier couldn''t be low considering her age. She even commented on his puppet and said she could repair it for him.


    A spark ignited in his eyes. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I''ll pay her to train me after the qualification matches.''


    Thinking about them, from the initial nine hundred competitors, only two hundred and twenty-five should remain.


    Icy dread gripped his heart. He sweated and gave his all in today''s duel. Even if Lena could have been an exceptional duelist, he preferred not to underestimate the others.


    ''Things will become harder, and I still didn''t draw the bastard.''


    He gritted his teeth, retrieving a particular card. Just seeing it caused his jaws to clench and a red glint to flash in his eyes. Yet, he needed it.


    As he sighed, an enticing whisper reverberated across his soul sea, breaking the peaceful sound of rustling leaves.


    "I know of a mythical material. But I doubt you can get it with your lacking strength."


    Aamon''s cleaver spoke for the first time in a month, forcing his eyes to narrow into slits.


    "Tell me. I''ll judge if it''s too dangerous for myself."


    However, the cleaver''s mocking laughter echoed in his ears.


    "You''ll have to pay a price for this information."


    "Tsk. I should have guessed nothing came for free from a tempter like you."


    He clicked his tongue, knowing nothing positive would come from a cursed weapon.


    Yet, the cleaver stated its demand, anyway.


    "I want you to find a method to return a petrified being to its normal state. Easy, right? Information for information."


    An icy shiver rocked his body as a realisation struck him.


    ''The statue! It was once a real person!"


    A deep frown creased his brow. Could he give up on the information because of an obscure shattered statue that might return to normal?


    After a moment of pondering, he shrugged. Why did he have to break his head over the problem?


    ''The Beast Emperor or the magus will handle the individual if it is a threatening existence.''


    He coughed to fix his voice and chase away the negative thoughts.


    "I can agree. But I''ll attach a condition. Once I find the method and share it with you, you''ll have to leave my soul sea."


    "Kekeke. I would have left without you asking."


    The cleaver laughter rocked the soul sea, causing the temperature to increase as flames reached for the sky in a green pillar in the distance.


    Then, its whispers turn solemn.


    "We have a deal."

 Chapter 430 - 430: The Third Qualifications Day

    "So? What''s the material tier, and where is it?"


    Despite the dangers of bringing the statue back to life, a grin split his face.


    As long as he forged his body, even if those powerhouses failed to deal with it, he didn''t doubt he would have the means to deal with it in five years.


    The cleaver''s whispers resounded next.


    "The answer lies at sea. There was a city between the central and southern continents fifteen thousand years ago. They used maritime beasts'' mythical tendons to fortify their ships. Who knows, you might find something there?"


    "A city from fifteen thousand years ago? Great! I''m sure it''s still around, and their people are selling them."


    A disdainful snort escaped his lips as he glared at the distant cleaver.


    ''What a scammer. The information is worth nothing.''


    However, the cleaver spoke again, its tone firm.


    "You don''t need to find the city, but the mythical fishes. Don''t underestimate the sea. It is much more dangerous than land. Century, even millennia-old creatures litter its bed."


    It lingered for a moment before its mocking voice filled the place.


    "I remember those mad sea-lovers even tamed a tier eight one. I wonder if it''s still alive."


    Just the thought of meeting a tier-eight monster sent a shiver down his spine. Yet, they tamed one?


    ''What kind of crazy men do that?!''


    The cleaver answered his question without asking, making him realise something.


    ''That tempter''s knowledge is useful.''


    "I think their order was named the exorcists. They were the world''s first magic users, and with some magical beasts, they were the ones who repelled..."


    It stopped mid-sentence, making his eyes narrow, curiosity and a hint of dread mixing.


    However, the cleaver didn''t continue and just spat. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t speak with me again until you fix the statue or find a method to return it to normal."


    A wry smile stretched his lips, and he shook his head. The price attached to this world''s knowledge only fueled his adventurous spirit and desire to uncover those secrets buried in the sands of time.


    With a surge of anticipation, he closed his eyes, returning to the real world.


    The moment he reopened them, Nova''s voice resounded behind him.


    "I was about to wake you up. The third day''s qualification starts in a few minutes. Let''s go."


    She offered him a warm smile, waving Stella''s paw as a good morning.


    He nodded in gratitude. Together, they walked through the castle-like academy corridors until they reached the familiar arena.


    Beatrix already stood before the drawing box, her enthusiastic smile contaminating him as he approached.


    "It''s your turn to draw today. Four more victories, and you''ll enter the final phase!"


    He saw how she raised her fist, her cheering forcing a warm smile out of his lips.


    Without wasting time, he shoved his hand into the box and gripped a round gem.


    "Number twelve."


    He showed it to her before she guided him to his duel desk, cheering him again.


    Yet this time, his brows creased in a frown.


    ''Why is she insisting so much?''


    Shrugging the reason away, he glanced at the teenager approaching the opposing desk.


    Exuding a noble aura, the boy arranged his fiery red uniform before his red eyes met his.


    "The name''s Carl. I study at the fire branch of the Academy of Elemental Arts. I don''t need to know your name. Only winners shall be remembered. Sadly, you aren''t one."


    The boy snickered, fixing his blond hair and shuffling his deck without showing any sportsmanship.


    Somehow, he didn''t mind his manners. Honestly? He even preferred to duel individuals like him over Lena.


    His eyes narrowed into slits... because he wouldn''t feel bad after destroying them and shattering their pride.


    In a flash, he shuffled his deck and placed it in its slot.


    Despite his dislike for blatant arrogance, he kept his moral values, choosing tail at random for the coin toss.


    As he drew three cards, Shepard turned to Zeph on the balcony.


    "What do you want to bet?"


    With a pensive frown, Zeph tucked his fingers around his chin.


    "I believe in Carl. He can''t end first but has a good chance of reaching the top four with his unique deck."


    His sapphire eyes glinted as energy wafted from his golden necklace.


    Two items dropped from a cloud of ethereal mist the next second, landing in his palm.


    "Two tier-five cores. One from a harpy, the other from a water elemental."


    "So much? You are a bully, Zeph! You only offered a tier four core on yesterday''s bet."


    Maya interjected, waving her little fists at the man''s broad chest.


    Shepard rolled his eyes at her shenanigans, and Zeph sighed in defeat. Yet, a glint of understanding flashed in their eyes. They just shrugged and continued.


    After betting two materials of equivalent value, Shepard focused on Adam.


    "I summon a Pontianak and cast a field spell."


    From a cloud of swirling fog, a curvaceous evil ghost jumped on the vast plain, causing heated reactions from the public despite its scarlet body.


    "Whistle. I''m ready to pay a hundred thousand gold for this beauty."


    "Arun! Cover your eyes before I pierce them!"


    "Big brother..."


    Upon catching his friends'' reactions, his soul shuddered, and pangs of shame struck him.


    ''Why is this temptress naked?!''


    His brows twitching, he changed his next action.


    "I cast a boosting spell."


    After a short incantation, purple lightning armor enveloped the evil ghost''s forms, increasing her strength. But more importantly, revealing her dreadful side to the mesmerised crowd.


    Sharp nails capable of gutting a vigorous adult like a pig glinted under the chandelier''s bright light. The ominous smirk stretching her lips and the enticing smell permeating the air, like an invitation, sent a wave of terror crashing on the envious men, making them change their minds in a second.


    Then, mana swirled above the Pontianak''s head, showing her attack value.


    ATK 1900->2100


    "Not bad for a first turn," Carl said, his dismissing tone drawing everyone''s attention.


    "But you are not ready to face my defensive deck. Hahaha!"

 Chapter 431 - 431: The Ghost Who Stole Victory

    Without wasting a second, Carl drew a card. His hand cut through the wind as he slammed his first monster.


    "I summoned the lava turtle!"


    The plain cracked, letting an orange glow devouring the shadows filter.


    The temperature increased as bubbling sounds reverberated, captivating the gasping audience.


    An obsidian-shelled turtle emerged from the magma the next moment, the hot liquid dripping from its reinforced limbs.


    Its mouth, as sharp as a beak, glistened as it released an ear-splitting shriek, asserting dominance over the field with its two-meter frame.


    "I cast a field spell next."


    After a short incantation, the lush plain rumbled. A pool of steaming magma replaced its center, filling the air with the stench of sulfur.


    Without waiting, the turtle rushed inside, bathing in the lethal liquid as if mere water.


    "When the lava turtle bathes in its element, it becomes immune to any attack!"


    Carl roared in laughter, waving his fingers and smirking in provocation.


    Instead of narrowing his eyes, frowning, or feeling annoyed, Adam stifled his own laughter.


    "What irony. Bah! Luck has to turn I guess."


    He noticed how Carl''s smirk froze on his face, clearly shaken by his confidence despite the unkillable monster. Therefore, he continued, a strange satisfaction blossoming at the thought of toning the boy''s arrogance down.


    "Pontianak''s effect: Any monster summoned when she stands on the field must attack her."


    Unable to keep it in anymore, he let his chuckles slip, enlivening his side of the field.


    As Carl''s heart sank, the turtle reluctantly left the pool. Its burning feet left deep scorched gouges in the earth in a try to stop its movements.


    Unfortunately, the Pontianak''s sent overwhelmed the sulfur in the air, forcing it to continue.


    The crowd watched, eyes widening with each second crawling by as the supposed invincible monster sent itself to death with its own two feet.


    "Stop! Return to the lava!"


    Carl tried to command his monster in vain.


    The next second, he assisted at a gruesome spectacle in which the Pontianak kicked the turtle on its back. Then, her sharp nails glinted death as she plunged them into its stomach.


    A despair-filled shriek echoed next as she rummaged through its inside for a second, trying to get its guts out. Yet, the turtle exploded into a rain of sparks before she could, making her enchanting face turn somber.


    Everyone gasped in terror, wondering why Adam''s every monster was more threatening than the last.


    Unlike the youths, Shepard smirked at Zeph.


    "I hope your student has another strategy, or you might as well forfeit and give me the materials already."


    Without answering, Zeph shoved the two cores into his hands, his lips curling into an ugly grimace.


    "What rotten luck. If not for the Pontianak''s effect..." He muttered, a bitter taste invading his mouth as Maya patted his head.


    "Don''t worry, Zephy. I''m sure you''ll win the next bet."


    Unaware of the arcanists'' playful interaction, Adam drew his next card.


    "Doppelg?nger, come out!"


    A billowing ball of swirling negative energy responded to his call, condensing from the lava''s steam. It swirled, reshaping itself into a second Pontianak in the blink of an eye and eliciting another wave of heated reaction from the crowd.


    He facepalmed, feeling his soul heat up as he heard Arun''s yell.


    "Summon a third! Come on, don''t cover them!"


    "I''ll really burst your eyes if you don''t close them!"


    Asha''s outraged voice resounded next, forcing him to cough in embarrassment.


    "I''ll use another boosting spell... just to cover her."


    He grumbled the chant, feeling wronged after using two of his three actions because she appeared on the field naked.


    After dancing sparks of violet lightning engulfed her forms, he sighed and gave his command.


    "Besiege his first and second castle. I end my turn."


    Glancing at Carl, he noticed his gritted teeth, fingers clenched around his cards, and constricted pupils.


    Clearly, his deck relied on making his monsters unkillable, allowing him to stack them. All to summon a tier-four one, maybe even several.


    Yet, with two Pontianaks on the field, he shredded his strategy into confetti.


    ''Well, who asked him to provoke me?''


    Eyes twinkling with gloating, he waited for the boy to make up his mind. At this point, he only had two options: forfeit or watch his castles crumble in a sea of gravel, one after another.


    Soon, he heard Carl''s answer, and he didn''t like it at all.


    "You are a cheater! Ghosts are as rare as demons and dragonlings. No one can have that many in his deck, much less a student in his second year!"


    Despite the accusations, he shrugged. No matter what others believed, his conscience was as clear and peaceful as a lake.


    He also understood Carl''s frustration after such a thorough defeat.


    With a deep inhale to forget the boy''s bad manners, his calm voice resounded.


    "Ask your dean if I did. Before you have proof, do not accuse others wrongly, even if you are angry. You wouldn''t want them to do the same to you, correct?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As his reasonable words filled the arena, Julius'' and Arun''s eyes enlarged in disbelief.


    "He is a fake! Where is the real Adam?!"


    They yelled in unison, making Shepard chuckle on the balcony.


    Meanwhile, his eyes narrowed into dangerous slits, glinting the promise of terror.


    "Wait till the qualification''s end. I''ll cut from my learning time just to train you two. I''m sure you''re grateful for my kind intentions."


    A cold knot of dread formed in their guts instantly.


    "Arun, run! He''s the real one, and he is serious!"


    "Crap! We''re in trouble."


    The two boys scrambled away, making the crowd explode into boisterous laughter.


    After a moment, he sighed and met Carl''s trembling eyes.


    "I''ll explain it once for everyone. I hunted these evil ghosts in a neutral canyon between the Aurora and Belloria kingdoms."


    Then, his voice took a much darker tone.


    "Ask around. I''m sure the royals remember how they lost entire royal mage battalions after my passage."


    Aurora''s voice resounded right after, even colder than his.


    "I already asked. He speaks the truth."


    Then, as Carl voiced his surrender, she turned to Shepard, her lips raised and fists clenched.


    "Why did you suffocate all the mages instead of using sleeping gas?"

 Chapter 432 - 432: The Shadow of Auroras Vengeance

    Faced with Aurora''s accusation, Shepard''s face darkened.


    Squinting, his gray eyes met hers, smoke wafting from them as his jaws bulged.


    "Didn''t the current queen tell you what she did?"


    "I don''t care what she did. She is only a substitute. Those mages are mine."


    Aurora''s voice thundered, astonishing the unaware audience.


    Then, Maya rose to her feet. Excitement flashing in her eyes, she waved her hand.


    Mana danced at her fingertips, condensing and covering their group in a lifelike illusion.


    To the students, they were sitting and discussing, but inside, she enjoyed the drama.


    "You are telling me she can chase my disciples for hundreds of kilometres, almost causing their death by starvation. She can ban me from entering the kingdom for a year, disregarding my authority and prestige. And she can arrange to enslave the kids, all without me retaliating?"


    With each word spoken, his voice grew icier until the surrounding air cracked and smoke billowed in a wild dance.


    Just remembering Cordelia''s smugness caused a tsunami of anger to crash through his mind. She got what she deserved. He had been merciful enough not to target her economic hubs or resource production centers after annihilating the pursuing mages.


    Yet, Aurora begged to differ. Dark mana wisps condensed in her eyes, too.


    "She can because I''m backing her! Your disciples? Are they worth more than your relationship with me?"


    "Let''s skip those word games, Aurora."


    Shepard started, his eyes narrowing into slits.


    "What do you want?"


    Faced with his blunt question, Aurora''s face relaxed slightly.


    She adjusted her bony crown and dark dress before sitting on her luxurious chair.


    "As many tier-four potions as the number of royal mages you killed. Some were noble family heads of the fifth tier. You''ll have to compensate for their demise, too."


    "Fine. Why not add a tier-seven potion and the secret to becoming an archmage while you''re at it?"


    He rolled his eyes at her ludicrous demands, his anger somewhat alleviating.


    Despite his sarcastic answer, Aurora''s eyes sparkled with desire and determination.


    "I''ll give you the materials. You only have to brew them for me."


    "Hmm."


    A deep frown creased his brow as he tugged his fingers around his chin.


    If she handed the materials, he would still have to waste a lot of time to brew them. Yet, the offer didn''t only have demerits.


    ''I can make him concoct them. I''ll say it''s to further his training.''


    The idea blossomed in his mind. With Adam''s proficiency as a tier four alchemist, he could do everything himself. Better. He could teach him about the tier five potion and see if his mana control was up to standard to brew them, making him learn new things.


    His lips curled into a smile as the smoke dissipated into thin air.


    "Send the materials. I''ll agree not to strain our relationship."


    He noticed how her lips reached her eyes, yet a dangerous glint still flashed in them, presaging nothing but trouble... not for him, but for Adam.


    A pang of worry struck his heart as he gazed at Adam''s departing figure and how careless he seemed.


    As he pondered how to keep him safe from her petty revenge, a dark bastion buzzed with activity far in the west.


    Students wearing the same dark robes Thom had pushed and shoved their fellows before an announcement board.


    Like them, a teacher''s eyes sparkled with greed as he read the poster that drew such a commotion.


    "Tier three sane ghost spotted in Durazmarn. Useful for dark rituals, servant creations, or enslavement. Reward for its capture: a tier-five dark potion."


    Below the text, fists trembling, the teacher engraved Adam''s puppet depiction in his mind, determined to catch him. After all, not only could he keep the ghost, but could also get a reward from their esteemed dean.


    "Want to team up with me, Zack?"


    A firm hand gripped his shoulder, and a friendly voice resounded. He turned slowly at their owners, his raven ponytail fluttering with the movement.


    Then, his eyes brightened.


    "Sure, Cormac. With the two of us, he''ll have no chance. I can let you have the potion, but I want the ghost."


    He offered, his instincts prickling his skin. Aurora wouldn''t put a bounty on random individuals. He felt it in his guts.


    Meanwhile, he saw Cormac''s eyes enlarge and excitement dance in them.


    "No problem. Let''s move now!"


    The two teachers'' light steps resounded as they headed to the Gate, confirming Shepard''s bad feeling.


    As they disappeared into the thick veil of mana, Adam squinted at the card he took after beating Carl.


    Although the arrogant teenager based his deck on defense, he found one worth his attention.


    Yet, his brows creased into a frown, and he scratched his head as he gazed at the menacing painting.


    ''Its effect isn''t compatible with my other cards.''


    He shrugged the next second.


    ''It''s still a tier four monster. Its raw power should do the trick.''


    The diversity of duelists and archetypes they played wouldn''t allow him to find ideal cards after each victory. He would be a fool to think otherwise.


    ''I can only hope to have better luck in the last three days.''


    He sighed, stepping to leave the venue.


    However, Beatrix stepped into his path, her blue eyes sparkling with pride and relief catching him off guard.


    ''What''s wrong with her today?''


    "Congratulations! Three more wins, and you''ll enter the final phase!"


    Her cheerful voice filled his ears as her trembling fists registered in his eyes.


    Curiosity gnawing at his soul, he couldn''t refrain from asking.


    "Why are you so excited about my victories?"


    "Sorry, did I make it too obvious?"


    Her hand rose to hide her mouth as she offered him a slight chuckle.


    "Truth to be told, our last competing student lost today. You are officially the college''s last hope."


    "What?! How did they all lose already?"


    His voice cracked in disbelief. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were still twelve yesterday, but today, he stood alone.


    Beatrix''s voice resounded again, answering his question.


    "Some were unlucky, others just lacking. Don''t mind it too much. It was the same five years ago. Instead, know that we are all cheering for you. Do your best to reach the final pool!"


    His lips stretched into a wry smile.


    "I need to swap a few cards, but I''m confident."


    As his words lingered, he stepped away, waving at her.

 Chapter 433 - 433: The Fourth day

    After polishing his skills the entire night, a sudden idea struck his mind, deafening it like a thunderbolt.


    He didn''t know how he or anyone failed to think about it. Or maybe some did but were long dead, their knowledge turning into a lost page in this world''s long history.


    Yet, its application was undeniable.


    A tremor jolted him, the idea resonating with everything he had learned until now.


    ''I can use alchemy to increase the materials'' magical properties! Transmutation can also remove the impurities, making forging a breeze!''


    Amidst his excitement, he understood that was the method Vikram used to forge Julius'' gladius with his enchanter friend. Unlike him, he aimed to master those three crafts, becoming capable of doing everything alone.


    Determination burned in his eyes for a moment, but he forcefully shoved it down.


    ''I must focus on the tournament for now.''


    Without wasting time, he awoke from his soul sea, ready to compete in the fourth qualification''s day.


    After a short stroll inside the Gothic castle''s corridors, he reached the arena and searched for Beatrix.


    However, he found no trace of the enthusiastic teacher. Instead, Thadeus stood before the drawing box.


    The man''s wrinkly cheeks trembled and rose with his lips, forming a warm smile as he adjusted his monocle on his right eye.


    He observed the teacher wave his hand and how his neck reddened in anticipation.


    "Adam, my boy! I never thought you would reach this stage of the competition. As teachers, we''re all proud of you!"


    Thadeus'' voice resounded as he drew closer, full of approbation. Yet, he could swear he heard a hint of playfulness in it.


    "Even if you didn''t bother to attend our classes." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He almost choked after the old teacher added the last part.


    In a swift shot to justify himself, he blurted out.


    "To tell you the truth, I found your lesson really interesting! It''s just that I''ve got too many things on my plate, and I''m struggling to juggle between everything."


    "Hahaha. I''m teasing you. I know you learned alchemy with Shepard, not to mention the ritual you had to conduct."


    Thadeus offered a soft chuckle before curiosity veiled his face, making his wrinkles smooth and his smile appear younger.


    "Tell me, did you succeed?"


    "Ay. I did. But please, do not ask about the effects. I didn''t reveal them to Shepard either and don''t want to lie to any of you."


    He shook his head, feeling his elemental affinity''s secret weigh on him.


    Kwame''s ritual could never see the light of day. It was too dangerous to conduct and too forbidden.


    Then, a spark of amusement flashed in his eyes. He would do something even more forbidden with his plan to forge a mythical body.


    His eyes narrowed, fixed on the drawing box.


    First, he had to win the tier-one material from this competition.


    "Alright, my boy. I won''t inquire further."


    Thadeus'' voice resounded as a number suddenly appeared before his eyes.


    "Two hundred and sixty-nine."


    With a grateful nod to the teacher, he stepped to the desks.


    Already waiting for him behind hers, her adversary frowned at him.


    "I know you," she said, her pink hair raising like a corona of snakes around her skull. A bright light waved on her untarnished, white uniform as she pointed an accusing finger and continued.


    "You are the scoundrel my mentor wants to recruit!"


    As baffled as him by her confrontation, Elisabeth''s hand met her forehead on the balcony.


    Then, she covered her mouth and raised her shoulders at Shepard.


    "Don''t mind her. She has too much energy at her age."


    Meanwhile, Shepard shrugged. Eyes flashing with greed, he met her gaze.


    "I only mind what you''re going to bet. What about continuing like Zeph? Two tier-five items."


    "Why not? She is the one I designed as my champion, anyway."


    Her lips curled into an insidious smile as she focused on the duel.


    Simultaneously, the girl introduced herself, snorting at Adam.


    "I''m Esi, Elisabeth''s second disciple. Let me tell you something."


    She lingered, leaning over the desk as if to tell a secret.


    "I won''t accept any male disciple for our mentor! Begone you, your red coat and stupid hat!"


    "..."


    His soul throbbed, and his mouth opened and closed a few times before he clenched his jaws.


    ''My clothes are stylish, ok?! And how dares she criticize me with her lollipop-colored hair?''


    An inner scream pierced the steaming anger threatening to burst into his mind. Then, he glanced at the seated Elisabeth, a frown as deep as a crevice forming on his forehead.


    Before he could feel the dread accompanying her presence, Esi broke the settling silence.


    "Since you prefer to waste time, I chose heads."


    She revealed the coin she had tossed while he was distracted, a regal figure facing her.


    "I start!" She exclaimed, drawing three cards.


    A moment later, he noticed her lips curl into a vicious, almost predatory smile, contrasting with her outfit.


    "I summon Harold, the gatekeeper!"


    Loud gasps reverberated from the spectators'' seats as gray fog engulfed the vast plain.


    Two bright lights burning like torches pierced it. The smoke gathered, swirling in a mad dance to form a frame no one expected to see.


    But Esi didn''t give anyone time to recover.


    "I activate Harold''s effect. After successfully appearing, I can summon Zoe, the garden keeper, if she is in my hand."


    Another creature appeared amidst the smoke, making a cold shiver run down his spine.


    Yet, she continued again, stunning everyone into mutism.


    "Zoe''s effect: when she appears on the field using Harold''s effect, I can summon Draco, the castle lord, from my deck."


    After retrieving the card, she slammed it into the slot, the soft sound resounding louder than a blast in his ears.


    "What the heck is happening?!"


    He yelled, watching the three creatures emanating bravery cross their arms over their chest.


    Clinking noises reverberated as their gauntlets knocked at their ethereal breastplate, making his eyes tremble at the lineup.


    "How do you have three ghosts?!"

 Chapter 434 - 434: A Clash of Ideals

    Disbelief painted his face in bright colors as he gazed at the three armored ghosts, jaws dropping and pupils constricting.


    All along, he had thought to be the only one playing them. Yet, Esi shook his beliefs with her lineup. Worst, thunder strikes deafened his mind with each second passing watching them. Not because of their appearance or the terror they inspired but because they were sane!


    His fingers clenched in an uncontrollable, trembling fist.


    He had interacted with Ossian, the soul reaper captain, Durgrim, and even Nova. They were all honest individuals who earned his respect.


    His mouth closed and his bony teeth cracked as his eyes burned.


    Yet, she dared to hunt their species when evil ghosts sewed terror and levelled villages until a mage battalion killed them?


    "Why?"


    His voice, a cracking murmur, resounded.


    "WHY?!"


    A guttural roar, coming from his guts and channelling all his outrage, echoed, silencing the crowd.


    Purple lightning arcs cracked and danced around his frame like snakes as he forcefully controlled his affinity, not to expose himself despite his rage.


    However, Esi remained unphased, meeting his eyes with a disdainful glance and a hint of confusion.


    "What do you mean, why? Because I can, and they''re powerful creatures?"


    She shrugged, her fingers tapping on her desk impatiently.


    "You didn''t know? Dark mages often use them as materials or turn them into haunted souls anyway."


    His soul shook at her answer. Then, he remembered the soul society''s inhabitants'' vivid reactions when they saw living beings. Terror, anguish, and hostility all manifested in their trembling eyes as they imagined how dark their lives would turn after being caught.


    Finally, he inhaled, the air flowing into his wooden nostrils like a maelstrom.


    He now understood these mages'' vision of other species. Unlike his openness and willingness to negotiate even with the ugly Dreg''nars, to these mighty nobles, anything that wasn''t human, dwarf or elf was nothing more than a mindless beast they could slaughter.


    ''I''m wrong.''


    He shook his head, remembering their outing in Rose and how the Ashfords treated them.


    ''They don''t even consider commoners like human beings.''


    Despite the so-called aristocratic governance, the model veered into something terrible.


    ''They are oligarchs, controlling everything without resolving any problem for their citizens. They are worse than leeches and don''t care about the blood they spill.''


    If he disliked their behavior, thinking it was only a minority making enough noise to silence the majority, he now hated it to his core.


    As he thought, a tense silence descended on the venue. Occasional hushed whispers resounded. Yet, no one dared make too much noise after hearing the crackling electricity whip the ground with a vengeance.


    However, Esi''s annoyed voice cut through his thoughts like a burning knife, forcing him out of his trance.


    "Are you going to play, or do you want to surrender?"


    Eyes narrowing into slits, he drew his three starting cards, then an additional one for playing second.


    But his mind wandered elsewhere... to the mountain''s abyss he fell into after he trusted Picket. If good intentions could create terrible outcomes, he now considered misplaced kindness a worst sin.


    He had tried to become more nuanced and understanding, like Julius. But these individuals didn''t deserve his respect.


    A fire lit up in his eyes as a disdainful grimace stretched his lips.


    ''Instead, they would have to earn it!''


    His determined roar echoed next, shattering the silence into millions of pieces as he slammed a card in its slot.


    "Appear Poltergeist!"


    The mischievous invisible kid jumped out of a mass of billowing red fog, chuckling at the three sane ghosts.


    "Activate your effect!"


    He threw the Shadow Ghost to the graveyard slot. A slamming noise reverberated next.


    "Doppelg?nger!"


    The swirling red fog coalesced into a grinning duplicate of the Poltergeist.


    Finally, he called for his third evil ghost, matching Esi''s lineup in quantity.


    "Vengeful spirit, come out."


    The spirit''s scarlet hair swirled in the wind as she jumped out of the fog, fixing her adversary with the deep abyss replacing her eyes.


    Loud cheers erupted from the crowd as he repeated his first duel combo. Yet, he ignored them, his eyes still burning.


    ''I''ll obliterate you in less than two turns!''


    "I use a boosting spell."


    After a short incantation, mana engulfed the smirking Poltergeist, making its malicious eyes glint red.


    Meanwhile, mana condensed above its head, displaying its attack.


    ATK 1200->1500


    The Vengeful spirit activated her effect simultaneously, materialising an icy sword with her negative energy as her attack increased.


    ATK 1800->2100


    "Give those ghosts peace."


    Upon hearing his fierce yet sadness-filled command, the two boosted evil ghosts blurred into action, shocking Esi with their ruthless assault.


    Harold''s and Zoe''s attack appeared next as the frozen blade whistled through the wind, and a barrage of rising rubbles assaulted them.


    ATK 1300 S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ATK 1400


    Weaker than their adversaries, they exploded into a rain of sparks under their assault, leaving Draco as her field''s sole defender.


    And in the next turn, he would disappear, too.


    The two victors besieged her first two castles as his voice echoed, and a red glint flashed in his eyes.


    "I end my turn."


    Meanwhile, Esi clicked her tongue in annoyance and drew a card.


    Despite his powerful retaliation, she knew she would win. After all, one creature alive was all she needed to summon one of her ace monsters.


    "I sacrifice Draco to summon Silvie, the banshee queen!"


    Just hearing the ghost''s species made his fists tremble and a wave of hate crash against his soul.


    His lips curled downwards in a horrifying grimace as he watched a gray fog portal appear on the plain. From it, a beautiful woman wearing an old funeral dress stepped out.


    Like Nova''s previous appearance, black tears covered her cheeks like a tattoo as her silvery eyes conveyed her sadness and despair.


    He exhaled, an audible hiss resounding as she snorted.


    "Any enemy monster standing on your side of the field loses two hundred attack points. I activate her effect. With it I can bring back one of my ghosts from the graveyard."


    As she revived Draco, he remained silent. Speaking became irrelevant the moment he understood her. Instead, her arrogant smirk only fueled his determination to exterminate her in this duel.

 Chapter 435 - 435: Arrogance Shattered

    "Destroy the Doppelg?nger and Vengeful Spirit."


    Esi''s hand rose, and her finger outstretched to point at him in a clear show of provocation and dismissive arrogance.


    Yet, his face remained unmoved as the banshee queen''s screech reverberated and upturned the plain, sending a wave of despair crashing into his vengeful spirit.


    Even when the evil ghost wailed in pain, he didn''t react. When her negative energy collapsed on herself and Draco cleaved the Doppelg?nger in two, he still didn''t move. Yet, a stilly glint sparkled in his eyes.


    Echoing his resolve, his instinct awakened, whispering in his ears to draw.


    His right hand blurred, snatching the deck''s top card. Without gazing at it, he removed the Poltergeist from his slot and slammed it in its place.


    "Come on out, Swiftshadow Simian Knight."


    His voice rumbled after the card registered in his eyes in a deep, icy tone, befitting a judge more than a student. And a judgement he would deliver on Esi.


    "Behead them both."


    Lightning sparks danced around his arms as he crossed them over his chest, towering above the battlefield like its overlord.


    A shadow slithered from the castle''s gate before a red blur registered in the spectator''s eyes, and the noise of whooshing winds echoed.


    Eyes glued on the creature''s unnatural muscles and red fur, they exploded into excited cheers, impatient to see the battle''s outcome.


    The banshee queen''s and Draco''s attack values manifested above their heads while the knight blurred into motion.


    ATK 2400


    ATK 2200


    Simultaneously, Esi''s cackles echoed through the arena, cutting through the crowd''s fiery excitement like a block of ice.


    "Fool! The banshee queen''s effect applies to any monster. See how she''ll destroy your pathetic monkey and ravage your castle. Kakaka."


    The banshee screeched again, making Nova''s lips twist in distress from her spectator''s seat. She used to screech like that in the past. She also knew how powerless her targets became. Like puppets losing their strings, they slumped to the ground, thinking about taking their own life.


    As Esi''s laughter echoed, the mana representing the knight''s attack pulsed and shifted.


    ATK 2500->2300


    A wave of worry crashed over her as her pupils constricted and she clasped her hands over her forehead.


    Yet, her eyes brightened the next second despite Adam''s calm, icy voice.


    "The Simian knight is unaffected by any effect or spell while engaging in battle."


    The lightning wafting from his eyes crackled, giving him a fierce appearance emphasised by his dreadful calm... like a volcano awaiting the right moment to burst and burn everything in its wake to a crisp.


    The knight''s attack value returned to normal. His figure, a red blur, shattered the wind and reappeared behind the banshee queen.


    His fur glistened under the dust particles risen by his charge as fingers cracked, clenching into a fist of brutal might. Like pumps, his veins throbbed, and his muscles groaned, doubling in volume.


    ROAR


    Mirroring his rage, the knight''s sharp teeth glistened, as a soul-chilling roar imbued with raw physical might reverberated, blasting the air in a dome.


    Then, his fist zoomed in, appearing like a giant red meteor in the stunned spectator''s eyes.


    BAM


    A deafening collision noise engulfed the arena, forcing everyone to cover their ears as a colossal cloud of dust reached for the bright chandelier.


    Yet, the arcanists witnessed everything from the balcony. Zeph, in particular, narrowed his eyes, an unusual calculative glint piercing the dust flashing in his eyes.


    The knight''s fist piercing through the banshee''s body as if she were made of paper didn''t interest him. The deep chasm his fist left in the ground below didn''t either.


    Instead, like a dragon, he observed Adam''s every move, his eyes twitching at the brightening lightning.


    Then, he turned to Shepard, a tremor coursing through his arms, forcing him to clench his fist to hide their trembling.


    "Where did you find him?"


    He demanded, steam billowing from his ragged breathing.


    But Shepard''s dismissive answer sent a wave of shock spreading through him.


    "Nowhere. He showed up last year and enrolled like any student."


    A disdainful smirk split Shepard''s lips next. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why? Did he catch your eye? Didn''t you say that he would have enrolled in your academy if he had the slightest trace of talent?"


    Zeph shook his head, teeth gritted and pupils constricting.


    "Don''t joke now! He has the potential to become a second sky guardian!"


    After mastering all sorts of elemental theories, he would be a fool not to notice the similitude.


    "He can use Vivian''s thunder spells. Tell me the truth! Why didn''t you send him to my academy? He would have progressed so much faster under me than an alchemist."


    Despite the harsh words, Zeph believed everything he said, making his tone forceful as his fingers pinch the bridge of his nose in regret.


    Lips raised in an arrogant grimace and eyes burning, Shepard''s voice cut through the air, as sharp as a scalpel.


    "Who says so?"


    A tense silence followed as they locked eyes.


    Then, he continued, his left eye twitching in annoyance.


    "I''m an alchemist. I can store the elements and death in a flask. Do not underestimate my prowess because of the tournament ranking."


    He had to admit it, though. Zeph''s powers were incredible. He had no certainty in emerging victorious in a full-blown confrontation with him. But losing? His lips curled into a dangerous smile that did not reach his eyes.


    "Ayaya. Calm down!"


    Maya interjected, jumping on Zeph''s back and breaking the building tension.


    "We know you aren''t weak, Shepy. If memory serves me right, you were considered the most dangerous adept back in the day. You don''t have to prove anything."


    "Engrave it into your memories. None of you can kill me, but I can drown your territories in poisonous mists for years."


    With these last words, he begrudgingly sat back, refocusing on the duel.


    Meanwhile, behind his duel desk, Adam summoned an ant chimaera, pressing his advantage as the Simian knight mercilessly dismantled Esi''s feeble defenses.


    With the ability to attack twice per turn and her empty field, she could only watch her castles crumble one after another in horror while hearing her pride and arrogance shatter like ugly pottery.


    In a brief three turns, he folded the duel, leaving her gasping in disbelief.


    Then, without a word, he walked to her, causing her eyes to tremble.


    With a swift movement, he snatched the banshee queen from her graveyard and turned to leave. He didn''t glance at her a single time, making her heart sink. It was as if he deemed her unworthy as a human being.


    No, even worse than that.


    She could see it in his glacial eyes. She didn''t even qualify as a beast to him.


    And she was correct.


    As he left the arena, he returned to the library, casting the girl''s memory into a dark corner of his mind. She wasn''t worth his anger or time.


    Meeting her opened his eyes to something important, at least.


    ''I can''t waste my energy reasoning with fools. It''s better to ignore them.''


    The thought almost forced a chuckle out of his lips.


    ''I won''t follow this world''s system. Only my values.''

 Chapter 436 - 436: The Starlit Summoning

    After training all night, he returned to the arena for the fifth day of qualifications.


    Thadeus welcomed him warmly before he shoved his hand into the drawing box, retrieving a gem encased with a number. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old teacher pointed to the correct desk, his encouraging words warming his heart as he departed.


    A moment later, he took position and retrieved his deck, frowning at the menacing magma elemental he got from Carl.


    With the Banshee Queen, the monster burdened his deck so much that he dreaded drawing it. Its effect wouldn''t help either since it focused on fiery creatures. Therefore, he grimaced, replacing it with an ant chimaera.


    He placed the deck on the slot, a pensive glint in his eyes as he waited for his adversary''s arrival.


    Even after four days of intense competition, he failed to draw a particular card, as if it avoided him on purpose.


    ''Bah. I don''t really need it for now. However, during the final rounds...''


    As he appreciated the silence and pondered, Shepard noticed the approaching teenager.


    A disappointed sigh resounded when he glimpsed at his uniform.


    "We should add a rule to force everyone into betting."


    His grudging gray eyes landed on Orion''s smiling figure.


    "We can do that."


    The old arcanist''s whisper reached his ears as he noticed him move his finger to tell him to approach.


    Intrigued by the old fox''s idea, he sat by him, the comfortable chair enveloping his back in softness.


    "We''ll bet on him together and adopt the same rules in next year''s tournament."


    Orion''s sudden offer caused his head to collide with the chair-back and his eyes to narrow.


    "Even if I agree, the others won''t accept."


    He shook his head.


    Yet, he noticed Orion''s grin and the mischievous spark brightening his eyes the next second.


    "I don''t know how they can refuse. I''ll be teaching him at that time. So, can''t we say he is our disciple?"


    A pensive frown creased his brows.


    With the sudden addition, Orion''s offer made much more sense. It also had a perk no one could ignore.


    Although the others would have to bet more to match them, they could also get twice the rewards. And since Adam spent his time learning magic related to crafts, those combat-oriented academy deans will underestimate him.


    His hand met his cheek, massaging it as he continued to ponder.


    For this plan to yield the best results, Adam had to win this tournament first. Their pride wouldn''t allow them to back off, not to mention combat had nothing to do with the card game.


    Yet, he knew how lethal his disciple was.


    He removed his hand from his cheek, extending it to Orion.


    "That''s why no one likes you. You''re always planning something insidious to reap more benefits. But I''m in."


    "And that''s why I like you. You''re just like me."


    Orion chuckled, shaking his hand with a bright smile.


    Then, they both focused on the duel.


    Without any big surprise, Adam played aggressively.


    In his first turn, he summoned Lala, the sun-attuned flower. Using her effect, a lesser version of herself sprouted from the field. Together, they destroyed his opponent''s lineup.


    "I-I draw."


    A stutter echoed from the boy''s side as he drew his card.


    He couldn''t tell if the teenager was acting or if his apparent lack of self-confidence was genuine.


    ''Doesn''t matter. I''ll show no mercy either way.''


    Determination burned in his eyes as he observed Luke summon his next monster.


    "W-When I have two monsters in my graveyard, I can ignore the cost and summon Virgo''s lesser incarnation."


    Upon hearing the effect, a deep frown creased his brows. Trouble brewed like a storm. He could sense it.


    Under his enlarging eyes, the field''s light dimmed the next second. Bright stars illuminated the dark sky, but one cluster drew everyone''s attention.


    Emanating a fierce glow that forced the crowd to shield their eyes with their hands, the constellation descended onto the field. It condensed next, shaping itself into a gorgeous teenage girl.


    Her bright blond hair fluttered as her bare feet landed on the lush grass. Her eyes fluttered open, making him gasp in awe.


    He felt like he was in the middle of the infinite space just by gazing at them, creating an incredible but soul-chilling experience.


    Then, a dark sapphire dress pulsing with starlight covered her slender body before glistening battle armor encased her.


    On the balcony, Shepard glanced at Orion, scrunching his nose in disapproval.


    "I hope you''re not going to tell me he hunted her himself."


    "Nop. I gave him the card. But he won''t end first anyway, so who cares?"


    The old arcanist offered him a sly smile, making him understand he implied something else.


    Then, he roared with laughter upon seeing the playful wink.


    Meanwhile, Luke''s voice echoed again, drawing their attention back.


    "I activate her effect. Once summoned, she forces you to discard a card."


    "..."


    ''The heck is that effect?''


    Fingers trembling and soul throbbing, he placed the Pontianak in the graveyard.


    Raising his head, he noticed the enchanting yet powerful girl''s strength value shining above her head.


    ATK 3000


    He squinted at Luke, a dangerous glint flashing in his eyes and a shiver running down his spine.


    Yet, his pupils constricted the next second.


    Before him, Luke bowed several times, causing his brows to shoot up in confusion.


    "I-I''m sorry. I''ll attack Lala now."


    ''What is he apologising for? Did he hit his head before the duel?''


    The idea sparked in his mind as he watched the lesser incarnation condense a long spear from starlights.


    In the blink of an eye, she charged at the flower. With a swift, vertical swipe, she cleaved Lala in two, her bright petals scattering across the plain.


    As her remains exploded into a rain of light particles, Luke continued.


    "I use a s-spell field."


    Tall columns pierced the ground, and a grand mansion''s courtyard replaced the vast plain a moment later.


    "When Virgo''s lesser incarnation stands in this courtyard, a veil of starlight protects her from enemies'' effects. I end my turn."


    Upon hearing the words, he bit his thumb''s nail, worry gnawing at his soul.


    ''Shit. I can''t use the haunted soul to destroy it!''

 Chapter 437 - 437: A Crushing Defeat?

    ''What kind of creature is that?!''


    The thought rumbled in his mind as his teeth clenched, and his jaw protruded.


    Even for a tier-four magical beast, her strength was off the charts. Yet, she looked more human than anything, making the situation extremely bizarre.


    Unfortunately, he had nothing in hand to counter her. Worst, the banshee queen and simian knight weren''t her match. Therefore, he had to draw the Dullahan, or he would lose. But what were the chances for it to happen?


    ''There is no way he got this card by himself.''


    A sense of wrongness washed over him.


    He doubted Luke subdued such a being with his timidness and lack of self-confidence, meaning he received it from someone.


    But he knew the discovery would changed nothing.


    He had to overcome the situation with his own strength and luck.


    ''Thinking about luck, Nova''s gift appears more and more like a scam to me! I''ve been nothing but unlucky. Starting with that cleaver!''


    He pushed those thoughts down, narrowing his eyes on his deck. The duel came first.


    Despite the shiver running through his frame, his lips pursed in a hesitant grimace as he drew.


    "..."


    Eyes trembling, his mind blanked for a second upon taking the card''s drawings in. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I''ll train her personally until she reaches the sixth tier and gives me a real blessing!''


    A deep, relieved sigh escaped his lips. Even if the shadow ghost couldn''t handle the girl, it would buy him an extra turn, returning a smidgen of hope into the bleak situation.


    Without wasting time, he summoned the evil ghost before ending his turn and glaring at Luke.


    Despite his overwhelming advantage and the crowd cheering his name, the boy trembled as he drew.


    "I-I summon the astral panda."


    His stuttering annoyed him more than anything, birthing the impulse to jump over the desk and slap him.


    As Luke slotted his card, the shimmering stars coalescing drew his attention to the field.


    A moment later, a majestic panda emerged from the light with a low growl.


    "What a cute beast!"


    He heard Asha''s delighted exclamation, yet his brows twitched as he gathered all his willpower to restrain himself from slaughtering the beast.


    ''Pandas are bears, too! You''re lucky we aren''t in the wild.''


    As his face darkened and a red glint flashed ominously in his eyes, Luke''s hesitant voice cut through his growing anger, replacing it with another wave of annoyance.


    "I-I''ll attack the flower and your shadow ghost. Sorry."


    "The shadow ghost can''t be destroyed once per duel."


    He crossed his arms over his chest as the flower exploded into light sparks after the girl''s attack.


    Like last time, the Shadow ghost slithered in an evasive manoeuvre before condensing on the field, revealing its bladed frame and sending shivers agitating the crowd.


    Yet, he ignored the uproar, his eyes fixed on his deck like a predator eying a prey.


    It was the moment of truth. Of course, he wouldn''t lose instantly, but he would start his next turn with an empty field, making it impossible to summon a tier-four creature.


    He gritted his teeth.


    ''If not for the forced discard.''


    With four cards in hand, he could have used the Poltergeist and Doppelg?nger combo to fill his field and hold an additional turn after drawing the latter. But that stupid effect ruined this possibility.


    Honestly? Luke countered him thoroughly with his strategy, making him realise in dread that the further he progressed in the tournament, the harder it would be to win without developing fresh approaches and learning new spells to boost his creatures.


    ''I can''t lose here! I''ll create my own field spell for the next duels if it is what it takes.''


    As the thought rumbled, his hand blurred into motion, snatching the deck''s top card between his wooden fingers.


    Despite his determination. Despite his strong deck. Despite Nova''s blessing, he drew the insect lord instead of the Dullahan.


    A mask of fury veiled his face upon seeing this stupid enemy from the past. His fists clenched, cracking wooden noises resounding as he struck his leg.


    "I refuse to lose!"


    He roared, slamming the insect lord in its slot in spite and scaring Luke.


    "Get rid of that shitty field, you useless parasite!"


    At his command, the chimaera leapt high above the courtyard, its dark form casting a horrible shadow into the crowd''s and Luke''s hearts before slamming its chitinous fists on the ground in a show of unbridled violence.


    RUMBLE


    The intricately carved columns shattered into dust clouds, followed by the beautifully decorated courtyard''s slabs exploding into a rain of rubble. The starlight veil enveloping the girl collapsed next.


    "Eviscerate that cute acting bear!"


    Righteous vengeance filled his roar as his eyes spewed fire just by looking at the panda.


    No bears would survive after he saw them. He would kill them all on sight. Even in a duel!


    Huffing in anger, he watched the insect lord rip apart the beast he hated the most with uncontrollable savagery. The spectacle calmed him a little, allowing him to think about his next move.


    "I''ll use a field spell."


    He called upon the cave boosting unnatural creatures, giving his monsters a well-needed two-hundred attack bonus.


    Meanwhile, Luke summoned another beast and used a boosting spell to raise its attack.


    Virgo''s lesser incarnation shattered the insect lord''s resilient chitin in a single blow, leaving a deep hole in its chest. Then, she destroyed his first castle as the new beast devoured his shadow ghost, leaving his field empty and vulnerable.


    Everyone watching knew the duel would come to a close in a few turns at maximum, with him being the loser.


    But he couldn''t accept it.


    In the blink of an eye, he drew his next card, cursing at the insect chimaera he didn''t need.


    Despite the disappointment, he still had a card to play.


    "Show them true despair, haunted soul."


    The horrifying evil ghost appeared on his field again, her tattered dress fluttering behind her as her empty eye sockets locked on her enemy.

 Chapter 438 - 438: Cheating Without Cheating

    Luke trembled before the haunted soul, his rapid, ragged breath echoing in the arena. Yet, the more he fixed her empty eye sockets and the scarlet tears pouring down from them, the more his stomach churned, and the acrid taste of bile filled his mouth.


    "Why did he force me to compete?"


    A wail escaped his lips as water clouded his constricted pupils.


    But the memory of his mentor''s firm expression and grip on his shoulders flashed in his eyes. Then his words resounded in his ears.


    "Take this card and win the tournament. Defeat is not an option."


    "Why did he choose me?"


    Even after five days, the question plagued him. He had simply wanted to study astral magic to discover new species in peace.


    A torrent of murky water drowned his heart. But despite his fears, he had to play.


    Fingers shaking, he drew his next card and placed it in the desk slot.


    Then, he glanced at the haunted soul again, catching a detail he had missed because of her terror-inducing appearance.


    ATK 0


    A sliver of determination ignited in his cowardly heart.


    "Virgo''s lesser incarnation, attack the haunted soul."


    The girl''s long spear glinted. Starlights blinded the field as her valiant charge reverberated in the arena.


    However, the lips of the boy facing him curled into a vicious smirk, forcing his muscles to tense and take an uncontrollable step back.


    Then, Adam''s determined and calculated voice reverberated.


    "The Haunted soul can force a monster into battle. Once destroyed, she takes him with her to the grave."


    His eyes widened in shock. The idea that a creature could do that never crossed his mind.


    Unfortunately, reality''s iron grip forced his weak heart to learn the hard way.


    On the field''s other side, Adam''s eyes burned as he observed the chains the evil ghost dragged behind her come to life. Animated by their captor''s will, they entangled the powerful incarnation.


    CLANG


    Shattered metal clanged, and glinting rotting chains flew in every direction, but his smirk widened. The haunted soul had closed the distance.


    Alarmed and on guard, the incarnation swung her spear, forcing the soul''s torso to divorce her legs.


    However, the proximity of the clash prevented her from dodging her palm. An icy sensation prickled her cheek upon contact as the soul''s torso exploded into a rain of sparks.


    Before everyone''s hushed whisper and sweating back, dark symbols pulsed with life on the victor''s face. Like a swarm of pests, they spread to her neck, arms and legs, showing no mercy.


    An agonising scream pierced the arena simultaneously as she clutched her head and slumped to the ground.


    "Gah!"


    With a harrowing yell, the symbols split her skin open, releasing the putrid smell of decay and dark smoke in a disturbing spectacle.


    Julius paled in his spectator''s seat, his heart almost stopping in his chest.


    When they faced her, she had almost touched him! If not for his brother''s swift reaction in going all out to save him, he would have met the incarnation''s fate!


    Meanwhile, Luke''s hair bristled as he crouched beneath the desk.


    "Why? Why me? I want to study in peace, not see those horrors!"


    A different kind of determination flashed in his eyes as he resolved to play from this position, unwilling to watch the field anymore.


    His mentor sighed on the balcony, his head shaking with disappointment.


    The monster''s demise was meaningless in his eyes. Even if Luke lost, he wouldn''t care. He just wanted the boy to muster courage and face adversity head-on. That''s why he chose him to deliver his gift.


    "We still have a long way to go..."


    His mutter reached Shepard, who grinned in response.


    "If you send him in the wild, he''ll be the first to end in a beast''s stomach."


    "Mhh. He is still young. With more experience, I''m confident he''ll become a great adept," Orion whispered before pointing at the dissipating girl, his voice full of smugness.


    "How do you like my gift?"


    "Hehehe. I love it. I also love your method of cheating without cheating."


    An icy chuckle resounded.


    Indeed, If Adam got a powerful creature no student should possess from a duel, no one could complain.


    His eyes took crescent shapes as he watched Luke''s last monster shred his disciple''s shadow ghost. Then, his gray eyes sparkled when they landed on Adam as he drew his next card.


    "I summon the Poltergeist. With its effect, I add the Vengeful Spirit!"


    Adam slammed his cards, making the slots'' engraving pulse and their figures materialise amidst a soul-chilling fog.


    His field spell came to life next, increasing their strength with its mystical energy. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Destroy that beast and advance to his first castle!"


    His forceful command reverberated, a hint of worry still present in his voice.


    Even with the incarnation gone, he couldn''t be sure that Luke didn''t have another trump card capable of turning the tables.


    ''I won''t underestimate him, even if he acts like a scared rabbit.''


    After the vengeful spirit mercilessly gutted Luke''s beast in a flash of frost and negative energy, the boy summoned another monster on his turn and destroyed the Poltergeist.


    A wave of relief crashed over him, intensified by his next draw.


    ''I shouldn''t summon the banshee queen now. I''ll lose the numerical advantage and the pressure he faces.''


    Fingers tucked around his chin, he summoned an ant chimaera and commanded it to destroy Luke''s beast.


    Meanwhile, the vengeful spirit destroyed the first castle, balancing their score.


    Fortunately, Luke never drew a game-breaking card.


    He didn''t know if he possessed one and didn''t care. All that mattered was that he swarmed his castles.


    Despite the gradual process, his eyes brightened as the third collapsed and mana condensed into bright golden symbols before him.


    He grinned at the victory message glinting on it.


    He did it! He snatched the victory against all odds!


    Without wasting a second, he blurred to the hidden boy.


    "I don''t know why you are so scared, but I know you''re strong. It was a nice duel."


    With a compliment and a genuine smile, he retrieved Virgo''s lesser incarnation and added it to his deck.

 Chapter 439 - 439: A Deeper Understanding

    After he left the boisterous arena, Shepard came to meet him, his smile bright and face flushed.


    "I don''t know what you want, but act your age, old man."


    His sharp and snarky voice resounded in his excited mentor''s ears.


    "Nonsense, kid. Men never grow up. They only grow old!"


    He chucked at Shepard''s proud expression. Then he saw him narrow his eyes, a solemn glint flashing into their depths.


    "Tomorrow is the last day. Do you feel confident?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know."


    He shook his head, pinching the bridge of his nose and offering a fake smile.


    If Shepard asked before this duel, he would have smirked and answered yes without hesitating. But now? After almost losing against Lena and Luke?


    A bitter taste filled his mouth as his mind wandered.


    Even with his powerful deck, he couldn''t underestimate his future adversaries.


    "Heh? What happened to the arrogant ghost who claimed he''d earn first place?"


    Shepard''s voice cut through his thoughts, forcing him out of his pondering.


    "Nothing. It''s just that confidence and arrogance are two sides of the same coin. As I''m right now, I can''t guarantee victory."


    His eyes sparkled with determination, and his usual grin returned.


    "But after learning new boosting spells?"


    He knew he didn''t need to complete his sentence. Defeat had never been an option and that mythical material would be his at the end of the tournament!


    "Hahaha. Well said!"


    Shepard patted his shoulder in amusement, rocking his wooden body yet making him smile.


    "We aren''t like those pompous fools. Only the strong have the right to be arrogant, like the beast emperor. Because no matter what others whisper behind your back or think about you, a single word from you can silence them."


    Then, he felt his mentor tug at his arm. Without question asked, he followed behind him as he continued.


    "I can show you how to develop your own game spells. But you''ll have to learn old languages or isolate the words you need for your chant."


    His lips curled into a wry smile at the mention of languages, the only thing he didn''t have to concern himself with.


    "I can master them," he said, his voice dripping with confidence.


    As their steps echoed in the castle''s corridors and their discussion enlivened the empty place, the library''s door greeted their eyes a moment later.


    Once comfortably seated behind a desk, Shepard gathered language books one after another and placed them before him.


    "Words have meaning and, therefore, power. By arranging them in specific orders and using languages attuned to mana, mages order their energy to take shape and imbue them with unique effects."


    He nodded. That''s what he had understood in the Riverwood manor years ago.


    "The caster''s proficiency plays an integral part. For novices, we add a lot of words to help their immature mana shape itself. In exchange, their casting time ranges from one to several minutes, making them as weak as commoners."


    Shepard continued his explanation, his lips curling into a grin as he started the fascinating part.


    "Once they become mages, they are proficient enough to use a few or just one word to manifest the basic effects, then guide the spell actively by commanding their mana themselves."


    He nodded again, drinking his words like a traveller reaching an oasis of knowledge.


    "But the last level is much harder to master. Only the archmages and the tenth arcanist can do it: wield mana without using words. That''s amazing, right? They can control the entire process with their will alone!"


    Shepard''s eyes brightened, and a genuine smile stretched his lips, making him realise that he strived to improve, too.


    A reminiscent light flashed in his eyes. He had followed this path ever since he started his magic journey. After all, he had needed to protect himself against horrifyingly powerful enemies too soon. A minute to cast? He could have handed his head instead.


    "Mana control is the answer."


    Shepard revealed, his voice solemn as if it were the world''s biggest secret.


    "You did well training it early. We don''t share the method for a reason, though."


    His eyes narrowed into slits as he interjected.


    "To avoid countries building armies of adepts, I guess."


    "Correct. With mana control, the adept rank is achievable as long as one''s mana circuits aren''t too terrible. I read that a few hundred years ago, we used to teach every noble equally, but the situation grew out of control, and wars ravaged the lands. From that time''s more than three hundred countries, only forty-six remained..."


    His eyes trembled at the shocking information. He knew the world was big, incredibly so. Yet, there were so few countries? Now he knew why...


    "Anyway, let''s focus back on spells."


    Shepard shook his head, pushing the history aside and pointing at the books.


    "What I want you to do is to learn those languages'' most important words. For example, if you use the dwarven word for water, that''s what happens. Thal."


    As the ancient word echoed, Shepard''s mana condensed on his palm, turning into a pool of fresh water the next second.


    "If you want it to be a water spear, you''ll have to either condense it during its manifestation or add the word thargr."


    As the word echoed in the silent library, the water roiled into a violent current, reshaping itself into an azure spear swirling with magical energies.


    He nodded. He had done it seven years ago when he tweaked the mana arrow spell: repeat each word one by one, observe, analyse and replicate the mana''s movements by himself until he could do it without chanting.


    Creating a new spell altogether, however, wasn''t something he was capable of. Therefore, he followed the lesson without interrupting the arcanist.


    More than interest, yearning flashed in his eyes, making his fists and soul shudder in joy. He felt he returned to the old shop, stumbling in his discovery of alchemy with Theodor.


    "Now, for the part that interests us, you''ll have to build an elemental spell that can boost someone when cast. Upon using it during a duel, the desk''s engravings convert it into illusions and apply the effects to your monsters. In truth, the real game breaker is those spells, not the cards."


    Shepard''s face turned somber, and a playful smile stretched his lips.


    "If I use my spell to turn into smoke during a duel, my monster will become intangible and poisonous. With it, no matter its basic strength, I''ll win the duel without sweating. Of course, that''s without considering the adversary''s monster effects."


    "This game is crazy! It forces students to explore and helps them master proper spells!"


    He slammed the table, shocked by the discovery.


    Before he could recover, Shepard spoke again, yet only solemness remained in his eyes as shadows covered his face.


    "It''s more than just a game. But I can''t tell you more. Even if I did, whoever invented it and his methods disappeared in the meander of time."


    ''The game comes from a destroyed path?''


    His eyes widened as the thought resonated like a thunder strike.


    ''No. More than a game, it was an actual path to power. But how did they use it to fight? Could they summon the monsters for real?!''


    One theory after another struck him. The worst part? They all seemed plausible in this world full of possibilities.

 Chapter 440 - 440: The Language of Magic

    "Even if we dislike them, the rules were made for a reason. More often than not, they result from terrible events. The best you can do is focus on the present and forget about the boring past."


    Shepard''s firm hand met his shoulder, forcing him out of his trance.


    Even after peering into his mentor''s piercing gray eyes and noticing his solemn frown, he remained unconvinced by his words.


    ''I''ll unearth history. It may take years or even decades, but nothing beats the thrill of discovering how those lost civilisations wielded magic.''


    He shook his head, letting Shepard guess his intentions without stating them.


    Then, he grabbed the book resting atop the pile, grinning at its old leather cover.


    Before he could open the cover, though, Shepard''s voice resounded.


    "Before you start, let me show you a few examples of boosting and field spells. You can use them as a basis to develop yours later."


    With rapt attention, he listened to the arcanist, internalising everything, his quill dancing on the paper with elegance to capture key points.


    ''Why do I look like a proper student?'' S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The thought made him smile wryly. After a year of skipping classes, they caught back with him.


    Amusement and hunger for knowledge dancing in his eyes, he immersed himself in the present, forgetting about tomorrow''s duel, Selene''s request and his enchantment training.


    Even when Shepard''s tender pat met his back, he remained so focused that he didn''t notice the arcanist''s departure after a brief hour.


    Three hours later, the raucous arrival of students broke his concentration, forcing a curse out of his mouth and his racing mind to pause.


    Yet, with Shepard gone, he could finally use his Grimoire Lingua to assimilate all the languages and start developing his first spell.


    ''I''ll go with the boosting spell. Lena added five hundred attack points with one.''


    He pondered, his eyes scanning his writings as the rhythmic drumming of his fingers on the desk resounded.


    ''If I use Vivian''s theories, it''ll allow me to deepen my understanding, hitting two birds with one stone.''


    Determination flashed in his eyes.


    Even if he took his time with it, he never dropped the idea of mastering her physique-boosting spell. He only had to figure out the missing pieces she developed after writing her grimoire.


    As theories rumbled in his mind, the Grimoire Lingua appeared in his hand. Without drawing attention and with mechanical movements, he opened the books one after another, allowing his trusted companion to scan and record their languages. A soft light emanated before the ethereal, mysterious book vanished a moment later.


    ''Boom. I just became a polyglot in a second.''


    He covered his mouth and chuckled. Since the day he got this item, he knew it would be an irreplaceable ally he could rely on.


    With mastery over various old magical languages, a sudden idea popped into his mind, awakening his adventurous spirit and making his fists tremble.


    ''Can I mix them? No, better! Can I invent a new magical language with the grimoire''s help?''


    After all, the grimoire adapted to emerging languages and dialects!


    Despite his excitement, he coughed, pushing it down.


    ''It might be too early for that. I''ll try after mastering more potent and ancient languages.''


    As he taped his finger on his cheek, a pensive frown stretching his forehead, his eyes widened in realisation.


    ''That old cleaver! It knows about ancient places. If I can extort... cough... make him tell me where they are, this project would become more than a dream!''


    He shook his head, a wry smile stretching his lips as he held his legs to stop them from dancing.


    ''First things first. Focus on the tournament, enchanting, and Selene''s request.''


    Eyes sparkling, he plunged into a world of spells once again. Yet, a part of him couldn''t help but anticipate the future. Each passing day brought its package of problems but also exciting discoveries.


    In this atmosphere, students entered and left the place. Their enthusiastic reviews of today''s duels didn''t reach his world of deep, almost obsessive concentration.


    And soon, a slender hand gently shook him, and a melodious voice resounded from behind.


    "Your duel will start. Let''s head to the arena."


    "Meow!"


    Turning in alarm after the disturbance, he noticed Nova holding Stella in her arms. Her cheerful smile registered next, making him relax in his chair.


    Simultaneously, the cat''s soft paws stretched to touch his cheeks, sending a wave of warmth in his soul as her cute meowing enlivened the empty library.


    "Sigh. I don''t know what I''ll do without you watching time for me."


    He bowed his head, heartfelt gratitude lacing his words.


    Nova''s smile reached her eyes in response. With a friendly slap on his wooden back, she chuckled.


    "You''d just learn to be on time the hard way."


    In a good mood, he cradled Stella, discussing with Nova on the way.


    Once there, he noticed the twenty-seven other competitors already waiting. The spectator seats were filled to capacity, and excited cheers erupted from all corners of the arena.


    "You got this, Alex!"


    "My goddess Mia, we are all cheering for you!"


    "You are the best Garet! Bring the trophy home!"


    Amused by the explosive atmosphere, he joined them before a thunderous drum shook his frame, sending vibrations to propagate like wildfire.


    The wind whipped against his clothes as he turned, ready to defend himself in case of a sudden attack.


    However, his eyes enlarged the next second.


    "Number one!"


    "Show them alchemists aren''t to be belittled!"


    "Go, go, Adam."


    "Show them what a real strategist looks like, big brother!"


    His pupils constricted as his friends'' cheers registered. Still, they were overdoing it!


    ''The heck is that huge drum for?!''


    An inner scream pierced his mind as he glared at Julius and Arun beating giant sticks on it. They knew he disliked attention, so why?


    "Stupid kids..."


    Despite his mumble, a soft smile blossomed on his face, and his soul warmed as if touched by the gentle sun''s rays.


    However, the situation rapidly took a turn for the worse.


    "Don''t let the College of Alchemy and Transmutation beat us! Bring our own drums!"


    Red faces and spitting sentences, even teachers joined the cheering, each academy trying to assert dominance like football fans.


    He felt like a boat sailing in a chaotic sea for a moment.


    Then, eight elegant shadows elongated on the arena and the public, forcing everyone into silence with their mere presence.


    He gazed at the arcanists, an icy shiver jolting his body. Their solemn expression and demeanor spoke louder than words. Even the playful Shepard wore a mask of unviolable authority, contrasting the image he showed him for the past year.


    Edgar Voldaren stepped forward, his voice forcing him to focus on his well-trimmed jet-black hair and luxurious suit.


    "With all my heart, I congratulate you on reaching the qualification''s last day as this tournament''s host."


    The man''s eyes lingered a few seconds on each of them, his bright smile stretching.


    Then, he continued, swinging his palm and speaking with an epic tone.


    "First, I''d like to remind you of the rules. Fourteen students will proceed to the competition''s final stage. If you lose? Don''t worry and wait. We''ll organise matches to select the last two competitors and give you a chance to prove that even poor luck can''t stop you!"

 Chapter 441 - 441: The Last Day

    After a brief pause to emphasise the rule, Edgar continued.


    "We''ll proceed with seven pairs of duels to give the spectators a chance to watch most of them. You''ll conduct the loser''s duel in succession. No one wants to miss the rise of the two last heroes who''ll go against their fate!"


    The crowd cheered, excited by the Academy of Summoning dean''s charisma.


    Meanwhile, Shepard snorted, a scowl of disgust creasing his brows.


    "If they knew what you used to summon in your younger days, they would never cheer for you, pervert."


    Noticing Edgar almost choked on his saliva and glared at him, lips twitching in suppressed anger, he whistled an innocent tune and returned to his comfortable chair.


    "Anyway, my disciple will win. Bring out your best items if you believe yours have a chance."


    Legs crossed in a relaxed posture, he smirked at his peers.


    If arrogance was a terrible flaw before becoming the strongest, it was also an insidious weapon he enjoyed using to provoke them.


    "Ha! The boy who almost lost against Thom? Wait for him to meet my champion."


    Aurora retorted, brows twitching in annoyance. Despite their close relationship, developed in the heated, deadly battle against the evil ghost king, she found it troublesome to guess his true intentions.


    Maya chimed in, baring her teeth like an angry kitten.


    "My disciple is the best, Shepy. Count your giblets and pray he does not cross her before the finals!"


    "Humph. Luck smiled upon him way too much already. He''ll lose today."


    Moira''s elegant voice resounded as she smiled. Yet, he noticed her neck veins throbbing under her oversized necklace.


    Meanwhile, Edgar glared at them, a vicious smile stretching his lips as he leaned on his chair. No matter what their disciples did, the first place was his. The second and third, too. Therefore, no words were needed.


    "Keep dreaming, fools."


    The mutter escaped his lips, caught by the sharp Shepard.


    But he didn''t care. Even if he had planned some dirty tricks or gifted a few tier-four cards, he believed in Adam. Ever since they met, this uncommon ghost kept surprising him, breaking every common-sense preconception he had. Was it blind trust? Maybe... but wasn''t it one of humanity''s traits?


    He chuckled at the idea. When did he last care for someone much weaker than him?


    "Show me."


    Carried by the wind, his mutter reached Adam''s ear, making his lips curl into a grin.


    "I''ll show you I can be the best duelist."


    "You''d better. I''m watching you, boy."


    Thurin''s voice echoed by him. Without warning, the dwarf seized his hand and dragged him to the drawing box.


    "Listen well. Don''t panic too much in your first duel. If you lose, you lose, no big deal since you''ll have an additional chance to qualify."


    ''You seem more panicked than me, though,'' he thought, a wry smile hiding the amused grin threatening to stretch.


    The sweat glistening on Thurin''s forehead, occasionally dripping on his wide beard, and the nervous tapping of his feet made for a surreal scene.


    ''I''m the one duelling, not you.''


    He shook his head, promising not to let anxiousness get the better of him.


    With a nod of approval, Thurin continued, his brown eyes narrowing.


    "If you win this match, I''ll lend you the grimoire Shiro used to learn tier-three force spells. Don''t cut me off and listen."


    He frowned, his mouth hanging open, the rebuttal about to escape stuck in his itching throat.


    "You messed up during our fight and used your water affinity. I know it''s not the only one you''re hiding and won''t speak about it. Instead, share the method to reach the fifth tier with me. I can''t let Vikram beat me to it!"


    A pensive frown creased his brows as his leather gloves covered his chin.


    ''Is he testing the waters?''


    Thurin had no proof of his elemental mastery. Even if he sang above every roof that he could wield water, wind, and lightning, then what? It''ll undeniably draw unwanted attention, but nothing unmanageable. On the other hand, accepting the offer would confirm his suspicions.


    "We can talk about it later. But teacher, you don''t have to let your imagination run wild if you need the method. We can negotiate like gentlemen and leave wild suspicions out of the deal."


    Eyes narrowed, he gazed at Thurin, who almost leapt in shock.


    "No, no. You misunderstood. Far from me the idea of using that against you. I only wanted to explain why I wanted to lend you that grimoire."


    Briefly nodding at the more reasonable approach, he continued, using ambiguous language and a detached tone not to reveal anything.


    "I trust you. I''m focusing on learning spells and language under Shepard''s recommendation. So, that grimoire might interest me as a reference."


    "I have it with me. You can take it."


    Thurin''s eyes sparkled.


    The next second, he handed him a dark-covered grimoire. The yellowed pages and the scent of dust filled his nostrils as he grabbed it.


    In awe of its old look and the intricate nebulas reliefs on the cover, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Where did you find it?"


    "It''s an old heirloom from my family branch. The only thing we got from our ancestors after we became alchemists."


    Intrigued, he pressed on. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you know your ancestor''s name?"


    "Hmm. That''s centuries-old knowledge. Let me try to remember for a few minutes."


    Thurin crossed his arms over his chest, his right-hand finger tapping on his forehead as he fell in deep contemplation.


    Instead of waiting, he retrieved a piece of paper.


    Mana danced around his fingertips as he wrote his advancement method and shared his insight on mana control. Yet, unlike his previous document, he didn''t write his name as the author.


    After waiting for fifteen minutes and watching the first pair of duels end, a number condescended before him, signalling that his turn to compete had arrived.


    Yet, Thurin still pondered, his face twitching as he waged a fierce battle against time to remember.


    "Forget about the name. It''s not that important."


    He shrugged, taking determined steps to his duel desk.


    However, he faltered, almost stumbling, as Thurin''s apologetic voice resounded behind.


    "I can''t remember his name, but I think he came from the Runeweaver family."

 Chapter 442 - 442: The Netherworlds Threat

    ''Runeweaver? As Moira''s family name?!''


    His mouth hung open as thunder tumbled in his mind.


    Then, his mind blanked, replaying his discussion with Elara.


    ''That''s why she hates him! The genius'' family split into two branches at some point. One chose alchemy, leading to Thurin''s lineage. Meanwhile, the other continued to delve into enchanting, giving birth to Moira!'' sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The logical deduction opened a new door for his investigation. He didn''t suspect Moira to know about him. She knew. It was now a certainty.


    ''I''ll ask Shepard to pressure her like a lemon in the betting.''


    He nodded, lowering his hat on his sparkling eyes, a smirk splitting his face as he resumed his walk to the duel desk.


    Once behind, he gazed at his adversary''s flowing blonde hair, green eyes, and violet uniform. The relief emblem embroidered on her chest and the thick grimoire resting on her leather belt intrigued him.


    Before curiosity could gnaw at him, her emotionless and bored voice pierced through the silence.


    "Academy of Summoning, fifth-year student and Edgar''s disciple, Mia."


    "Goddess, Mia!"


    "Argh! My heart is melting. She looked at me!"


    "Who would look at your ugly face? Keep dreaming!"


    The crowd cheered her name and stomped in excitement, making the ground reverberate under his feet and brows rise into a silent question.


    However, she remained silent as if nothing could reach her noble and superior self.


    ''She is already annoying me.''


    With a click of his tongue, he responded.


    "Future best duelist and enchanter, Shepard''s number one disciple, the best drawer, spear thrower, scientist... Wait, I can''t remember everything? Anyway, the best!"


    Shepard facepalmed at his shameless introduction. Yet his lips curled into an approving smile.


    Meanwhile, the crowd exploded in boisterous laughter, raising their thumbs at this bold junior.


    Noticing she remained as still as a statue, he fished a coin from his pouch.


    "Heads."


    Her voice resounded, dripping with confidence and disdain.


    "Alright, my lady."


    He threw it, already imagining her arrogant face crumbling after her defeat.


    "Seems luck is on your side."


    He smirked, swinging his palm to show her the field was hers to play.


    After drawing her cards, she started, her detached expression grating at his nerves.


    "Appear, netherworld''s snake."


    A triangular head shattered the plain as she slotted the card. Its obsidian scales absorbed the sunlight, and its forked tongue reached to him as a hiss reverberated.


    She continued.


    "Field spell."


    After her chant, the plain swirled. Tall, spiked buildings rose, wafting mist that took soul-chilling shapes and sent shivers down everyone''s spines.


    "Any netherworld creature can use its effects twice."


    ''Shit. She''s up to something huge!''


    His smirk froze on his face for a second before her next words, not the ones he expected, echoed.


    "I end my turn."


    A deep frown creased his brows as he drew his four cards. She couldn''t have reached the competition''s last day if she were a fool.


    ''Fishy.''


    He took a moment to think, tapping his finger on his lips as he gazed at his cards. Without the insect lord, he couldn''t destroy the spell.


    But he couldn''t remain passive, either.


    ''The snake is like the haunted soul. It can activate its effect once attacked.''


    With this thought in mind, he let go of the Poltergeist, grabbed an insect chimaera instead and placed it on the desk''s slot.


    The horrendous creature made its grand return, its dark chitin and grotesque body reflecting its creator''s malevolence.


    "Use your effect and attack the snake."


    At his command, its mandibles clicked, its dark insect eyes turned red, and its feet blurred.


    In a second, it reached the snake, their attack displayed in bold numbers above their heads.


    ATK 1800->2100


    ATK 1600


    SNAP


    Its mandibles dripped ghastly blood as it dug into the snake''s neck. Without surprise, it landed on the ground, accompanied by a rain of sparks, signing its adversary''s death.


    "Netherworld''s snake''s effect activates upon death. I can draw any card from my deck."


    Like ice water, Mia''s voice doused any excitement he could have felt after beating the creature. Then, she drew two cards and smirked cruelly.


    ''At least I''ll keep my chimaera.''


    Finding solace in this idea, he still frowned. That snake''s effect was formidable.


    Drawing cards was key in a duel, even more so for the ones you needed.


    He couldn''t help but gaze at her graveyard, longing flashing in his eyes.


    With it, he could draw a tier-four monster as easily as breathing, significantly reducing his poor luck''s impact.


    Meanwhile, Mia''s voice thundered, shattering her nonchalant image into pieces.


    "You think you''re on my level? Fool! I summon the netherworld''s elemental dragon."


    His eyes narrowed, an ominous feeling tightening around his soul as the mist swirled.


    From it, bright red, green, blue, and brown colors sparkled before a roar shook his mind.


    He could feel their approach, dread''s icy finger as the wind risen by the appearing creature blew his hair.


    Yet, he almost tumbled to the ground the next second.


    "The heck is that?!"


    He slapped his desk, his expectations crushed by... by a cute creature?!


    Before he could recover, Mia ended her turn. Then she spoke again, her haughtiness almost rivalling Moira''s.


    "Activate your effect twice."


    The baby dragon, no longer than half a meter from head to tail, suddenly tensed.


    Sharp claws grew from its paws, its scales brightened, reflecting the four elements, and its size enlarged under everyone''s widening eyes.


    "After each of my turn, the tier-one netherworld''s elemental dragon progresses to the next tier."


    "An evolving monster?!"


    Disbelief veiled his face for a second, replaced by solemness.


    ''It''s a ticking time bomb I must destroy before it blows on my face!''


    Gritting his teeth, he drew the card he got from Luke on the previous day. A surprise that stretched his lips into a warm smile as he placed it in his hand.


    "I summon the poltergeist."


    He slammed it, then used its familiar effect by discarding the banshee queen to summon the Pontianak.


    The invisible kid''s mischievous laughter reverberated on the field. Meanwhile, the alluring scarlet woman made her grand entrance, leaping from a sea of negative energy.


    The crowd cheered again, their eyes glued on her forms.


    Yet, he didn''t plan to waste one of his three actions to dress her up this time.


    ''I won''t waste spells and use them only in strategic moments.''


    His fingers drummed on the desk, a frown stretching his brows.


    Despite his powerful lineup and the security it offered, the ominous feeling prickling his soul didn''t disappear.

 Chapter 443 - 443: Outplayed

    Despite his grating mind, his voice resounded, determined and powerful.


    "Destroy that fake dragon!"


    The ant chimaera blurred into motion, savagery gaining his eyes as he activated its effect.


    In the blink of an eye, its dark silhouette reappeared behind the creature, mandible wide open.


    Before it could bite down, Mia''s snicker and the noise of a card being slapped disturbed the silence.


    "I discard the netherworld''s protector. From the graveyard, he protects my monster from destruction once."


    Her condescending tone and the superior wink she cast at him caused his lips to purse in annoyance. Yet, the reminder that followed made him slap the desk in rage.


    "Of course, the spell field applies, too."


    CLANG


    A sudden ethereal barrier encased the dragon in a shimmering hue of dancing colors. Sparks flew on the field a split second later as the chimaera''s mandibles collided with it.


    Unable to pierce through, the dark abomination leapt back and returned to protect his castle.


    Face flushed, the crowd applauded the defensive manoeuvre, excited to see more strategies.


    Meanwhile, Shepard''s brows creased.


    He had set up the bet already. Yet, his joy after Edgar boldly retrieved a tier-six item melted, replaced by suspicion.


    "Tell me, my dear Edgar. You didn''t teach her your own field spell by any chance?"


    A smile not reaching his narrowed eyes graced his lips as he turned to Mia''s mentor.


    "Hahaha. Why would I? Her raw talent is just that terrifying."


    He scrutinised the chuckling man, his thumb pushing his lower lip upwards.


    "That''s an interesting monster, too. Don''t tell me she summoned it from another plane and killed it herself before turning it into a card."


    "Mhh. She did with the other disciples. Don''t tell me you''re getting cold feet after seeing your champion in difficulty."


    The other arcanists'' muffled laughter caused his brows to twitch in anger. But he couldn''t act without proof. And he knew he''d get them once Adam counter-attacked.


    Unfortunately, even if he could void the bet and force him into an awkward situation, Adam''s defeat would not be cancelled.


    "Hold on, boy. If the creature really reaches the fifth tier on the next turn, I''ll avenge you."


    A determined mutter left his lips as he squinted at his disciple.


    "I activate the Pontianak''s effect. Your monsters has to battle her during your turn."


    Adam''s voice echoed, his fists trembling.


    Yet, contrary to his expectations, Mia cackled.


    "Keep struggling under my feet like the ant you are. I discard the netherworld''s spell weaver. My monster is unaffected by any effect during this turn. Twice!"


    The air filled with the Pontianak''s sweet, enticing scent cleared, shattering his last trick.


    Yet, her words bothered him more than his failure, forcing a disgusted grimace to distort his face. Still, he swallowed the curses threatening to fly out of his throat.


    ''She isn''t worth it. Beating her is the best thing you can do to shatter her arrogance.''


    Wild flames ignited in his eyes as they narrowed into defiant slits.


    Meanwhile, Mia continued her turn, voice dripping with arrogance.


    "Destroy that useless Poltergeist. Its unbearable laughter annoys me."


    At her command, the dragon''s mouth opened, its one thousand seven hundred attack points flashing before its head. Dense energies thickened in a bright light, eclipsing its glowing fangs before...


    BOOM


    A condensed beam radiating the four common elements shattered the air, collapsing on the laughing kid.


    "ARGH!"


    A brief agonising yell reverberated, chilling the spectators'' hearts before dust rose in a mushroom cloud.


    The blast''s hot wind blew his hair and whipped his clothes but did nothing to undermine his unwavering resolve.


    ''I''ll win!''


    However, his brows creased into a frown as Mia continued.


    "I cancell this field spell to use another one."


    After her chant, the ominous buildings and smoke swirled before a colossal mountain replaced them.


    "Monsters with a trace of draconic bloodline gain five hundred attack points and are immune to monster effects targeting them."


    ''Her entire deck is articulated around this one card.'' sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He bit his nail, realising that drawing the haunted soul wouldn''t help. The duel just started, but his options to handle the creature diminished by the second.


    "I end my turn."


    As her dismissive voice lingered, the netherworld''s dragon grew again. Hornes sprouted on its head in a crown from which the elements danced, asserting its dominance as a terrifying beast. The numbers displaying its attack blurred, increasing by the second, and a thunderous roar echoed.


    ATK 1700->2800->3300


    ''Shit! I can''t even summon Virgo''s lesser incarnation.''


    He gazed at his deck, a worried frown creasing his brows.


    His hand hadn''t been bad this time. Instead, her strategy was too well-rounded and formidable. For the first time, he believed he would lose because of his lack of skill.


    "You can do it, big bro!"


    Julius'' Qi-boosted yell pierced his growing anxiety. Then Arun joined in, followed by Asha and the teachers.


    "Since when are you afraid of small lizards?"


    "Shatter the dragon''s mouth, then hers!"


    "If you win, I''ll give you something amazing!"


    Warmth spread in his soul as their support overpowered the cheering crowd.


    His arms trembled as he clenched his fist, the wood cracking under the pressure.


    "I DRAW!"


    With a thunderous roar, his arm blurred, and he snatched the deck''s top card.


    ''Luck won''t stop me. Cheating either!''


    The card glistened as he turned it towards his face, revealing the Dullahan''s proud figure standing atop his mount.


    "I sacrifice the Pontianak. Come out and rain curses on the field!"


    NEIGH


    Answering his call, hooves rumbled on the mountainous terrain as a dark stallion charged before his first castle. Standing on it, the Dullahan''s mighty figure drew his double-edged broadsword, making it gleam with a threatening obsidian sheen, whispering death in the spectator''s ears.


    As terror gripped their hearts, they gazed at the attack value, feeling a little less threatened by his presence.


    ATK 2800


    Yet, his next words shattered their conception of the game.


    "I use a boosting spell! Wrath of the Storm!"


    Crackling electricity danced at his fingertips, engulfed by the desk before being projected on his monster.


    The clangour of metal reverberated as the Dullahan''s breastplates shook. However, the two red beams glowing under his visor turned violet and crackled with power.


    "RAAAH!"


    With a roar of incredible mind, dust rose around him. The mountain wall cracked, and Mia frowned for the first time.


    His attack leapt by five hundred points, making him equal to the dragon.


    But he wasn''t done. He swiped his palm like a general commanding his champion.


    "Activate your effect!"


    Hushed whispers ensued. Even Shepard gazed at him, confusion twisting his lips.


    Unable to hold himself, he leaned on the balcony, yelling.


    "The Dullahan needs to destroy a creature to use it."


    "He doesn''t need to! My spell amplifies its target''s effects!"


    Echoing his words, the Dullahan''s lips parted, spitting ancient curses.


    Soul-chilling dark spears surrounded Mia''s first castle before they fell on it like rain. In the blink of an eye, fuming rubles replaced it.


    "Bring back the banshee queen!"


    The dreadful evil ghost plunged his hand into the ground, shattering it before anyone could recover from the sudden turn of events.


    Then he pulled back, clutching the silver-haired death herald.


    "Any monster on the opposite side of the field loses two hundred attack points. Rid me of that bastard dragon!"


    He swung his fist toward Mia, his victory in sight.


    With her strategy, losing that monster would be a devastating blow.


    Yet, the ominous feeling tugged at his soul again, screaming louder than ever.

 Chapter 444 - 444: The Impossible Turn

    "I never thought someone could corner and force me to reveal my trump card."


    Her snicker and dismissive chuckle confirmed his fears.


    "I congratulate you for your efforts. But this duel ends now."


    She discarded her entire hand in a confusing display of assurance and... joy?


    "With my entire hand as a sacrifice, I activate the Netherworld''s Time Judge''s effect."


    Time slowed to a crawl on the mountainous field. The Dullahan''s obsidian sword, hanging a centimeter above the dragon''s head, ready to separate it from its body, froze.


    "The Time Judge holds authority over present, past, and future as long as the targeted creature is of the same tier or lower."


    Her eyes sparkled a perverse satisfaction that chilled his soul, reflecting her ugly character.


    "Show me your struggles! Show me the brilliant shine of bravery sparkling in your eyes! And show me how despair will fill them when your world crumbles! Hahaha! Make a turn pass for the Netherworld''s elemental dragon!"


    Before her shocking declaration could register, the dragon''s size increased again, reaching thirty meters. Its teeth, as long as blades, glinted as mana swirled with every breath it took. Wings blotting the sun engulfed his frozen creatures in shadows as a majestic yet soul-chilling roar rocked the sky.


    Then, its attack value shifted, increasing to mirror the monstrosity standing on the field.


    ATK 3100->4300


    ''Tier five! She is really cheating!''


    SHATTER


    As his pupils constricted, splinters flew from the balcony.


    "EDGAR!"


    Shepard''s roar engulfed the arena, pressuring every spectator to the ground as smoke draped his body in a swirling blanket.


    "So what? Who asked your disciple to corner her?"


    Mia''s mentor''s snicker made him tremble in outrage.


    If only the rules didn''t forbid them from fighting, he would have shown him the cost of lying in his face. As he thought, the six other arcanists instantly formed a wall before him, gripping their intricate staves and their spells ready.


    "Calm down, Shepard!"


    Elisabeth''s voice echoed authority and grandeur as her icy eyes landed on his trembling fists, then wrathful face.


    "As witnesses, we''ll apply a penalty on Edgar''s bet. If your disciple loses, you''ll keep your item. If he wins, he''ll give you two more for cheating. Additionally, he''ll be banned from sitting around the same table as any of us for five years."


    She nodded at him, her words and demeanor showing how seriously she took the transgression.


    "But my disciple will still lose the competition! How is it fair to him?!"


    He roared his indignation, eyes trembling.


    "That... We can''t do anything about it."


    She shook her head, stepped to him, and placed her slender hand on his shoulder. Then, her icy gaze landed on Edgar''s relaxed figure.


    "In next year''s tournament. Edgar Voldaren will have to follow every bid on any of his disciples. You''ll forward a list prior. If you refuse, we''ll cut any relation with you, amicable or commercial."


    He noticed how the cheater paled. That''s how it worked among them. They couldn''t fight, true. Instead, they eroded each other''s possessions and future. The worst part? When Elisabeth pronounced the sentence, no one would revoke or discuss it.


    Despite the harsh conditions, rage still blazed in his eyes. This pompous fool thought he could take an alchemist lightly because of their peaceful and introverted reputation?


    "No alchemist will sell you or anyone coming from your academy any potion for ten years," he declared, his word''s weight a crushing blow to any dean. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if they advised younger students not to rely on them in the early stages, they were encouraged to consume one each year after reaching the second tier.


    As his words lingered, he peered at his struggling to keep his balance disciple below.


    Yet, a roar accompanied by loud huffing caused his pupils to constrict.


    "Dismiss your mana, Shepard! I''ll win!"


    Then, he noticed the defiant fire engulfing Adam''s eyes in an uncontrollable inferno.


    Even the cleaver felt it, trembling on the island for a second.


    Without waiting for Shepard to comply, he roared again.


    "Since you used an effect during my monster''s attack, I can freely cancel it."


    The dullahan''s great sword vanished in a puff of smoke, making his empty hand slash at empty air before the dark stallion''s hooves shattered the ground in its mad escape.


    "Ant chimaera, attack!"


    The rising students and the arcanist gazed at the monster charging towards certain doom under its summoner''s questionable command, eyes wide in confusion. Did he lose his mind after understanding he couldn''t beat the tier-five creature? This question hung on everyone''s lips.


    Despite its death a second later, Adam''s wrathful voice echoed, unbothered and confident.


    "I use a boosting spell on the banshee queen."


    With a forceful wave of his hand, violet serpents cracked around the ghost in a terrifying show of lightning and thunder strikes.


    "Her effect is improved under the spell! She can now bring back a monster from any graveyard! Resurrect the Netherworld''s snake."


    "Why?"


    Mia and the public tilted their heads in unison. What could that weak monster do? Its only value lies in its effect to retrieve a card from its user''s deck. And after six days, they were confident they had seen them all.


    "What are you doing, big brother?"


    Julius clasped his hand in a silent prayer while Arun''s eyes trembled. Nova bit on her lips, drawing blood at the duel''s unfairness, and even Asha''s nails dug into her palms. The teacher paced behind their seats, and Zenobia''s eyes seethed with anger at the blasphemer who dared to cheat in her favorite game.


    No one wanted him to lose, not after reaching the qualification''s last day.


    Then, Adam did the unthinkable again before their enlarging eyes.


    "Attack the dragon!"


    The snake''s fangs glinted with purple venom as its jaws opened wide to bite the dragon. Yet, a bigger maw engulfed it in a second, shattering the ground below.


    "Snake''s effect: I can choose any card from my deck and add it to my hand."


    His hand blurred and gripped his card. He swiped them in the blink of an eye, finding the cursed bastard at the bottom.


    "You are really doing your best to avoid me. But you''ll work for me by your own will or constraint!"


    A tense silence descended as he gazed at the card, the same smirk he had when about to obliterate someone marked as an enemy twisting his lips.


    His hand soared above the desk, drawing everyone''s eyes and building an uneasy sense of anticipation in their hammering hearts.


    He gritted his teeth, memories he loved and hated resurfacing in his mind like a violent torrent.


    "If I have a chimaera monster on the field, or if on died during this turn, I can ignore any conditions to sacrifice it."


    His voice resounded, chilling and heralding chaos and destruction.


    Defiance fueling him, he slammed the card above the chimaera.


    "It allows me to summon the mad scientist, the most accursed bastard that ever stepped foot on the lands."


    Everyone''s eyes enlarged. Where was all this coming from? He still had a monster they hadn''t seen? One even stronger than the Dullahan?


    No way! His friends and teachers scrutinised his duels. Some students even took notes, counted his cards and classified his monsters.


    Before they could realise they only counted nineteen, he answered.


    "I summon Ignatius, the devourer!"

 Chapter 445 - 445: The World Devourers True Terror

    The insect chimaera screeched in pure horror as the clanging of its chitin reverberated through the silent arena.


    "Kekeke."


    A vicious laugh permeated by madness shattered everyone''s sense of safety despite the distance.


    Dread''s icy fingers gripped their hearts as they anticipated the creature''s appearance.


    Contrary to their expectations of seeing shining stars, billowing fogs, or the appearance of a dreadful stallion.


    A wrinkly man walked out of the castle, his casual stroll raising a wave of hushed whispers.


    After noticing the attack value displayed above his head, they exploded into boisterous chatter and even cursed him after the dramatic summoning.


    ATK 0


    "Hahaha. What can a mana-less tier-one old scientist do? You almost scared me with that grand show and determined roars."


    Mia''s derisive sneer filled the arena.


    Yet, the chimaera''s despair-filled shrieks intensified with each step the man took.


    And he understood it. The horrors the man committed were branded into its very soul. Even in death, it would never forget or forgive him.


    "You thought you could stop my rise with a tier-five monster? By cheating? I declare loud and clear before everyone. Cheat all you want. Fill your decks with horrible monsters. You''ll need them because I am the best!"


    He cut through her snickers, his voice as sharp and lethal as the tier-nine demonic cleaver and his defiance burning brighter than its flames.


    Then, he continued, slamming his desk as his command fused through the air.


    "Hey bastard, quit laughing and do your thing."


    Upon hearing his voice, Ignatius'' shoulders trembled with rage and fear.


    Without wasting a second, he pointed at the chimaera''s heart.


    Compelled by a force escaping the crowd''s and Mia''s comprehension, the dark monster dropped to its knees, crying in anguish. But no one could save it from its creator.


    In a dark blur, it plunged its claws into its chest, chitin and blood flying in a bone-chilling rain.


    Then, Ignatius inserted something into it before its old body collapsed and exploded into a rain of sparks. Dead.


    A stunned silence descended. The man died? Just after arriving?


    "Booh!"


    "Give up already if you are going to make your monsters kill themselves!"


    "The heck was that proud declaration? You''re just throwing alchemical powder at our eyes!"


    Amidst the burgeoning chaos, Shepard noticed the chimaera''s open chest shift.


    "Something terrible is happening."


    Despite his arcanist tier and all the lethal spells at his disposal, a feeling of pure dread he had never felt again after his confrontation with the evil ghost king shattered his confidence.


    ROAR


    A sudden roar shattered everyone''s doubts the next second, forcing them to watch slack-jawed.


    Like a terrifying mass of broken muscles and chitin, the chimaera''s frame bloated. In a second, the ugly mess reached eight meters before thick gorilla arms sprouted.


    Four leathery wings shot from its back, raising a furious gale as they unfurled. A mix of cheetah''s and bear''s paws, ending in blade-like claws, came to grace the terror''s lower body. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even their wildest nightmares wouldn''t have shown them something so horrifying.


    Everyone trembled, the noise of their chattering legs and teeth echoing. The smell of ammonia rose from places where weaker minds couldn''t handle the shock.


    Finally, a horrifying head blossomed above a colossal monkey''s torso. Its maw glinted with rows of razor-sharp triangular teeth as its falcon''s eyes peered through the crowd''s soul.


    "Kekeke."


    Ignatius'' contorted laugh reverberated, forcing the arcanists to frown in unison.


    The threat emanating from the creature was off the charts. Even its attack was unnatural for a tier four monster.


    ATK 3200


    "Shut up and eat, bastard!"


    Adam''s command overwhelmed the laughter, returning a semblance of composure to the others.


    Yet, it shattered the next second as the gorilla''s arms gripped the struggling Dullahan and the banshee queen.


    Eyes glinting with greed, it threw them into its mouth, gulping as he swallowed the once powerful creatures.


    "Ignatius the devourer''s effect: if he is summoned using a chimaera monster, he can parasitise its body, rising to the fourth tier and becoming Ignatius the world devourer. I can then sacrifice as many monsters as I possess to feed his evolution."


    His words lingered for a second, and his fists shook as Mia''s convulsing hand registered in his eyes.


    Then, he roared, swinging his fist in her direction.


    "He inherits half their natural strength and one of their effects!"


    "Kekeke."


    The mad laughter chilled the arena as the attack value soared.


    ATK 3200->5800


    But Ignatius'' show was far from over. As he digested the two ghosts, sending them straight to the graveyard, its muscles shifted again, condensing and turning pale.


    Its size reduced to three meters, and its bestial limbs refined themselves to look ghostly.


    "Bring the Dullahan back and destroy the annoying lizard."


    An obsidian great sword appeared in its hand as he shrieked like a banshee. In a swirl of grey fog, the Dullahan rose from the dead, the noise of legs shaking in its greaves reverberating.


    Before everyone''s chaotic mind, Ignatius disappeared next. Not even the arcanists could follow his movement.


    SRIEK


    An agonising shriek rumbled in the arena as a colossal head spiralled into the sky the next second.


    The several dozen-meter-tall dragon''s body plunged next, shattering the mountainous terrain and raising an obscure veil of scarlet dust.


    "Use the Dullahan''s effect to destroy her castle!"


    At his icy command, Mia''s arrogance shattered like a mirror. Questions raged in her mind, deafening the surrounding chaos. How did a tier-five elemental dragon lose so fast? Where did such a nightmarish creature exist? How did he get that card?


    Despite her confusion, the arcanists knew one of the answers. And among them, Shepard knew two.


    "That crazy brat! That''s why he almost died. He fought a tier-four mythical creature last year!"


    Shepard clutched his head in disbelief, finally slotting the puzzle''s pieces together.


    Meanwhile, a rain of cursed spears shattered Mia''s second castle as the Dullahan''s stallion marched to her last.


    ''This duel is finally over.''


    Adam sighed, a sense of relief washing over him, releasing the tension gripping his nerves.


    Then, weakness assaulted him, forcing him to clutch the desk''s edges to remain standing.


    Despite the victory, the duel''s mental toll shook his soul''s core. He had almost lost, then almost won, only to almost lose again. But finally, finally, everything will end on the next turn.


    No matter what Mia did, she wouldn''t come back. Ignatius was just too powerful after devouring two tier-four monsters. Even if she could bring her dragon by some miracle, it would only die again.


    He closed his eyes, waiting for her next move.


    Yet, contrary to his expectation, silence lingered.


    Then she yelled, pulling her hair in disbelief, tearing locks out.


    "It''s impossible! You can''t beat the tier-five monster Edgar gave me. You are a bastard, a cheater."


    "Coming from a cheater, I almost feel offended. But I didn''t. I killed the bastard with my own two hands."


    He shook his head, amused by her sore loser attitude after all the perverse provocations.


    "Lies! Deceptions! How dare you sully my and my mentor''s honor? You deserve death!"


    In a shocking show of folly, she gripped the grimoire resting on her belt and glistening wand.


    Chants reverberated next, causing everyone''s eyes to bulge at her decision. She had given up on the duel and prepared to attack!

 Chapter 446 - 446: The Price of Arrogance

    His eyes narrowed into dangerous slits, and his fists tightened as he glared at the raised wand.


    What fool on the same tier would dare to attack him? Under the eyes of eight arcanists, no less!


    As anger clawed at him, trying to burst into an eruptive inferno, Elisabeth rose, eyes as cold as ice.


    However, Shepard halted her, his lips stretching into a vicious grin.


    "Let her humiliate herself further. I''m sure Edgar will love it."


    Then, ignoring her sigh, he focused on Adam, internally cheering for him.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Adam''s voice echoed, surprising Julius and Arun with his improved self-control.


    But in her irrational rage, Mia didn''t care, taking his words as an attempt to beg or perhaps a show of weakness.


    The next second, smoke wafted from her open grimoire before swirling into a vortex.


    He could hear dreadful roars that sent an icy wave collapse on him, forcing the volcano about to erupt in him into stillness and chilling his soul.


    "Appear in your true and glorious form, netherworld''s snake!"


    Pure chaos descended as the public shrieked in fear. The younger students leapt to their feet, crying and scrambling out of the arena. In their mad dash, they collided with one another, wounding themselves.


    Meanwhile, Julius'' hand itched at his gladius, and his muscles tensed.


    Despite the chaos, his life force boosted voice pierced through the terrorised screams and noise of footsteps.


    "Hold on, big brother! I''m coming to help!"


    Faced with the snake''s triangular head emerging from the vortex and its scarlet eyes dripping with malice, Adam roared back.


    "Don''t move!"


    His wooden body tensed, and his fingers cracked as he clenched his fist.


    ''I can''t reveal my magic proficiency. Brute strength it is, then!''


    Their plan for next year''s tournament flashing in his mind, his figure blurred in everyone''s eyes.


    The wind whipped against his red coat as he lept on the snake''s head in the blink of an eye.


    His elbow rose high, and his eyes burned.


    ''That''s how you use anger. In a devastating burst!''


    Like a tier four hammer descending to strike scalding ore, his fist plunged, roaring his outrage.


    BOOM


    A spiderweb of cracks shattered the snake''s scales as an agonising hiss reverberated through the arena. Blood seeped from them as the creature''s skull caved in bone-chilling crunching noises.


    The brave souls who remained in their seats to watch and the teacher''s eyes enlarged at the ridiculous spectacle.


    "Since when could disciples punch tier three creatures from another plane to death?!"


    "What the heck am I seeing? Am I dreaming? Ouch! The heck are you doing?"


    "Pinching you to verify?"


    As fear melded with awe in their eyes, Adam''s eyes narrowed.


    Creatures of this tier had incredible vitality. He experienced it first-hand. Therefore, he delivered another strike in a blur of black and red, pulverising the snake''s colossal skull into a scarlet mist.


    Then, he jumped before Mia''s trembling eyes. In a swift movement of his hand, he snatched her wand and grimoire.


    "Honor? I see nothing honorable in a pest like you. The snake wouldn''t have died if we were in the wild."


    His icy voice reverberated, making her legs shake in pure terror and colors drain from her face.


    But when she heard him speak next, she almost fainted.


    "You would have taken his place. Congratulations on surviving your misplaced arrogance!"


    The noise of his mocking clapping echoed, making the scene even more surreal and terrifying to the onlookers. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Shepard smirked at Edgar, his eyes sparkling with bliss before they narrowed.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    He outstretched his hand, fingers turning into smoke, and a water sphere swirling into existence.


    "I won''t touch your disciple. Sit back," Edgar said, aiming a finger at Mia.


    Then, he continued, his voice as commanding as a royal decree and eyes reddening under the blood influx.


    "For transgressing the tournament''s rules in our academy. For causing many students'' wounds because of your rashness."


    His palm trembled, teeth cracked, and veins throbbed on his forehead.


    "For being defeated with a tier-five card and making me lose three tier-six materials!"


    An unholy amount of mana condensed on his palm, shaping itself into a dark spear glinting with red hues.


    "DIE!"


    As he roared, his mana construct disappeared before...


    BOOM


    A red blur lept aside as the duel desk shattered first, followed by the sturdy ground, which exploded in a rain of dust and gravel propelled in every direction.


    Adam rolled on the ground for a few meters, carried by his momentum before his palm struck it. Propelled upwards, he somersaulted and regained his balance just in time to witness what happened to Mia.


    Like a swarm of invisible, deadly creatures, Edgar''s mana devoured her body after piercing a round hole in her torso. In a brief second, not even her clothes remained.


    A knot of fear and despair wrapped around his soul. He recognised Edgar''s method. It was a mana technique. One of the sixth tier!


    ''His mana control is superior to Elisabeth''s, Moira''s, and Shepard''s!''


    He gasped at the raging arcanist on the balcony, hearing Shepard roar.


    "What kind of mentor kills his disciple for a defeat or an outburst?! She was still young! You could have punished and guided her!"


    Despite his sound reasoning and accusation, only Orion and Maya nodded at his words, leaving the five other deans to approve silently.


    Honestly? Even if someone from their own family dared to disgrace them in public in such an unsightly way, they would have killed him, too.


    "Shut up and take your items."


    Edgar roared back, throwing three materials any mage would drool over on the table before his shadow slithered on his body.


    Leathery wings unfurled, and he took off, flying through the arena''s doors, unwilling to endure his peers'' gazes and mockery.


    Watching his departing figure, Elisabeth''s palm met her forehead, a sigh filled with her frustration parting her lips.


    "Gather your students. We''ll continue with the last matches in an hour."


    Her authoritative voice boomed like thunder, reaching everyone.


    "Students from my Academy of Light Magic! Show them why we are the best. Heal any wounded."


    The teachers moved to follow her command as a semblance of normalcy began to emerge from the chaos.


    Witnessing everything, Adam shook his head and stepped away. Despite her gruesome death at the hands of the person she trusted the most, he shrugged, uncaring. Mia deserved her fate. Blind arrogance would get you killed sooner or later. It was so obvious yet so abstract for fools like her.


    Before he could leave the venue, billowing smoke surged in front of him before Shepard''s grinning figure condensed.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Back to the academy. A shame I didn''t duel any dwarf during the qualifications."


    He shrugged, his mind already set on his training.


    "You''ll need that, then."


    His mentor''s grin widened to reach his gray eyes as he unclenched his fist, revealing a sparkling ore.


    "Your share from the profits. With the sanctions we imposed on Edgar and his remaining two cheating students, I''ll make a killing, thanks to you!"


    Intrigued, he grabbed the ore before Shepard winked.


    "It''s Starmetal Ore. Like its tier one little sister, it has high mana conductivity, so you should enjoy working with it."


    His lips twitched as he offered a nod of gratitude and spoke while leaving.


    "Thank you for sharing it with me."


    "Nonsense. Keep up the good work in both tournaments. If I get something useful for your progress, I''ll give it to you."


    His soul warmed at his mentor''s concern, almost making him forget how he agreed to send him to Elisabeth against his will...

 Chapter 447 - 447: The Road to Mastery

    After fetching Nova and a brief discussion with the mage handling the Gate, he crossed it, stepping into Durazmarn''s mountainous city.


    He remained silent on the way, not sure about how to feel.


    Despite his victory against all odds and the tier-six ore he got, the bizarre development doused the joy he should have felt.


    More importantly, the chasm separating him from Edgar shattered his self-confidence.


    The more he witnessed the prowess of higher-tier beings, the more his plans and dreams seemed unachievable. Confront tier-five vampires and werewolves with a potential tier-six leader?


    ''Might as well return, insult Edgar, then attack him and see how I die. And that''s considering he is much weaker than those creatures.''


    A bitter taste filled his mouth as he shook his head in ridicule.


    The walking Nova noticed his slumped shoulders and defeated sigh, a frown creasing her brows.


    "Cheer up! You are qualified for the five final matches. No matter what happened, you should celebrate!"


    Her melodious, enthusiastic voice filled his ears, chasing his negative thoughts away.


    He knew one of her bizarre, joyful abilities was at play, yet he felt grateful for her unwavering support.


    "Thank you."


    He muttered, indulging in her ability without resistance. After all, he couldn''t remain depressed and still had a few solutions.


    With Picket''s tier-five core, the tier-six ore, and the tier-seven silver fruit tree''s branches, he only lacked enough proficiency to create terrifying equipment.


    ''Or would integrating these materials to improve the puppet show better results?''


    The question lingered in his mind for a moment before he shook his head.


    ''I need a specialist''s opinion.''


    And he just happened to know one.


    "I''ll go see an enchanter I met the other day. You can head back first."


    An apologetic smile stretched his lips as he gazed into the ethereal beauty gray eyes.


    She had nothing to do there and would wait, dying of boredom when they discussed something she didn''t care about.


    "Alright. Don''t lose sense of time again, and head back. I''ll show you something incredible in a few days."


    With a gentle smile, she waved Stella''s paw to bid goodbye and returned to their academy''s room.


    He watched her depart, the forge''s light illuminating her white dress and the hot wind blowing her flowing hair as a warm sensation spread across his soul.


    After lingering for a moment, he turned. Determination fueling his steps, he went to Yngrid''s banned shop.


    The moment he stepped through the old creaking door, the dwarf burst up the stairs. Her muscular arm rested on the counter while an expectant smile brightened her face.


    "Ah! It''s you again. Do you have more cores to sell, or did you make up your mind to order something from Durazmarn''s best enchanter?"


    Her braids danced as he noticed the excited gleam flashing in her eyes.


    "Unfortunately, no. Instead, I came with an offer."


    "Oh? Tell Aunty Yngrid. I''m sure I can help you... If the benefits are worth my time, of course."


    He chuckled, impressed and enjoying her straightforward, even blunt character.


    "I need technical advice on crafting high-tiered items. Before you refuse, I don''t need to learn enchantments but how to handle the materials to maintain or even increase their properties."


    Noticing her hesitation, he continued, knowing she struggled to get her hands on materials.


    "I can pay you with tier four ores. I know I can trust you for the pricing."


    She smiled at the offer and slammed the counter.


    "Alright, little imp. But let me warn you, my training is hellish. No one ever returned after working with me for a day."


    "Hahaha. I bet you''ll give up before I do."


    "Let''s make it a friendly bet, then. Show me the materials."


    She outstretched her palm, eyes sparkling and brows raised in curiosity.


    He retrieved Picket''s core and the Starmetal Ore, keeping the branches a secret.


    With the tree alive and recovering, he knew he could work with it like he did for the Runebark, making her insight valuable but not vital. A tier seven material couldn''t be shown wantonly, anyway. Even if he trusted her, no one could boast immunity to greed.


    However, he miscalculated as her voice rumbled in the shop, and disbelief flushed her face red.


    "Where did you get a tier-six ore?!"


    She jumped over the counter, showing surprising agility for someone so short and bulky.


    "Tell me the truth! Are you a royal bastard or an archmage''s hidden son?"


    Baffled by her words, his smile froze on his lips, and his eyes widened.


    A moment later, he coughed.


    "My mentor is an arcanist. Got the ore from him as a reward." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see!"


    She clapped, beaming a joyous smile as her eyes flashed greedily.


    "Let me turn this bad baby into a weapon. I''ll do it for free! I want to work with rare minerals after so many years."


    "Well. You can help me design the weapon and guide me during the forging process. But I''m the one who''ll do everything."


    A wry smile stretched his lips as he saw her bright eyes dim in disappointment.


    ''She is devoted to her craft and a nice person.''


    A pang of guilt struck his soul. Her situation was too unfortunate.


    ''I want to help her...''


    "You know what? I promise to give you the next high-tiered material I get. It might take some time, but trust me, I never lie."


    A fire reignited in her dimming eyes.


    She gripped his arm in the blink of an eye while her other hand slapped his back, wooden noise reverberating.


    "Hahaha! I''ll wait impatiently for that day! Follow me."


    Without waiting for his approval, she dragged him into the dark backroom behind the counter.


    He observed the neatly arranged and sparkling hammers and anvil, then the high-quality coal filling the colossal fireplace.


    ''This shop is so mysterious. The outward decay is like an illusion hiding the clean and well-managed interior.''


    As he pondered, Yngrid lightened the fire using a surge of fiery mana before turning to him.


    "Let''s start with the boring theory."


    The room temperature increased with each passing minute as he gulped her knowledge like a ravenous beast.


    To his surprise, Yngrid proved to be an excellent and meticulous teacher. Just like him, she aimed for perfection and nothing else. No matter how many errors he made when she taught him forging techniques, she continued to ask him to start again from the beginning.


    They worked until the sun disappeared into the horizon, and the moon illuminated the sky before she whistled.


    "You''re a tough nut to crack! I thought you would give up after six hours, top."


    "No way! I can continue for at least sixty more."


    "Yeah, sure. And I can forge nonstop for a month."


    She rolled her eyes at his stupid claim. No one could remain focused for so long without rest, much less delving into such complex subjects.


    "Let''s sleep for today. You can come back tomorrow. For the price, I think one ore for three days should be honest."


    She showed him the exit, making him understand that her pricing was not negotiable.


    He found it honest, to be fair. Even if the techniques he learned lacked depth, for now. Once he reached the more intricate ones, he knew the knowledge would be worth much more than a handful of ores.

 Chapter 448 - 448: The Final Push

    Adam spent two weeks in this atmosphere of deep immersion. Each day became a new challenge, bringing its portion of discoveries and improvements.


    The sole tier-four forging and engraving methods taught by Elara multiplied under Yngrid''s guidance and the noise of rhythmical hammering. Each one proved more intricate and complicated than the last, forcing him to pay closer attention to details, something he used to skip.


    Fire danced in the forge, and his heart as his confidence in the crafting field soared. And now, he felt he could tackle the tall task of enchanting tier-five items from scratch in a rudimentary manner. But it didn''t faze his determination.


    Mastery was a slow process, but he knew he would soon hone his own techniques and proficiency to push open the world of tier-six items.


    He clenched his wooden fist, realising his strange condition might have been a curse but proved advantageous in learning. He didn''t sleep, eat or get tired, making him a human-machine gulping knowledge faster than anyone.


    Yet, he observed his hand yearning dancing in the two gems serving as his eyes. He still longed for his own body.


    "I''m sure they''ll offer another mythical material in the inter-academy tournament."


    Hope filled his solemn mutter. Even after two weeks of inquiring, he found no trail, the only one being the tier-five tendons offered by the demonic cleaver.


    Before he could delve deeper into the subject, a tired, feminine voice resounded behind the piece of metal shining before him.


    "I can''t believe you went at it the entire night right before your match. Haaa. I hope you have prepared yourself enough. No matter the tournament''s edition, there has never been a weak duelist who reached the sixteen finalists."


    Despite the bird''s chirping accompanying the sun''s rise and the dark circles extending under her eyes, Yngrid''s lips twisted in concern.


    He nodded, a warm sensation spreading across his soul.


    "Don''t worry, teacher Yngrid. I worked on my spells and how to use them during your sleep."


    "You brat, I told you not to call me teacher! Do you want the royal mages to knock on my door and drag me to the palace to behead me for a misunderstanding?"


    He gazed at her twitching brows, stifling the laughter itching in his throat.


    Of course, they forbade her from sharing her inheritance knowledge, and she never did. She only helped him understand the engravings he worked with, whistling at them. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once, she even said they shared some similarities with the ones she inherited.


    However, she pointed out apparent differences in the results and effects, making him realise Durgrim must have lived right after the genius inventor and probably worked hard to improve his techniques.


    ''I need to find time to return to Ossian''s soul society and ask Durgrim if he knows about him.''


    As silence descended, he felt his feet move against his will. He turned his head, noticing Yngrid pushing him out of the forge.


    "Move now, or you''ll be late. There are strict rules for this, you know? Even if your match starts in the afternoon, fifteen minutes after the first match begins, they''ll disqualify you if you aren''t around!"


    "Thank you. I''ll return as soon as I win so we can continue!"


    "Give this old lady some rest, you monster! I can''t even walk straight with how exhausted I''m."


    He glared at her pale face, pinching the bridge of his nose as his lips curled into a wry smile.


    ''Why does it sound wrong even if it''s true?''


    After she shoved him out of her shop and he bid her farewell, the wind whipped against his red coat as he blurred into motion.


    In a few brief minutes, he reached the activated Gate, noticing Moira and the other teachers guiding the chanting students.


    "You can do it, Dorn! Bring the medal home!"


    "Yeah! Don''t lose your means because they are taller. Our hearts are much bigger than theirs!"


    Though he disliked Moira''s character, he could only bow his head regarding her managing skills. Each of her students demonstrated a powerful sense of camaraderie.


    ''As the saying goes, no one is perfect."


    He couldn''t help but find her arrogance a pity.


    Still, recognising her skills didn''t mean he would enjoy her company. Therefore, he flashed, raising a gust of wind that sent the students'' hair dancing, as he snatched Nova and threw himself into the mana veil surrounding the Gate.


    The moment he stepped out, his friend''s melodious voice echoed in his ears, feeling the teasing hiding underneath prickle his soul.


    "I wonder if you remember I existed before or after seeing me."


    "Hahaha. Before, of course. I planned to return to the academy to fetch you if you weren''t there."


    He forced a chuckle out as a pang of guilt struck him.


    "I know you would. Tell me, did you improve a lot?"


    Concern and solemness veiled her beautiful features and voice as her trembling hand struck his wooden torso.


    "I''m still not good enough, but on the right track. I believe I''ll edge on Moira''s level in a month."


    Even if it could sound surreal to others, Durgrim''s soul orb and Yngrid''s mastery made it possible. After all, the straightforward dwarf had been an adept all along!


    "Great! I''ll order something from you first, then!"


    Her face lit up as she jumped down his arms. Her slender palm met his forehead, shining a mix of blue mana and gray soul energy, confusing him.


    His brows furrowed and rose in confusion before she spoke again, her contagious cheerfulness forcing his lips to curl into an unwilling smile.


    "Your payment!"


    She grinned as an intricate magic circle shining a golden halo around her emerged.


    Unlike the last time, this one exuded a sense of grandeur with its intricate symbols pulsing with incredible power and a unique affinity outside mortals'' reach.


    After ten seconds, a notification rang in his ear, forcing his eyes to his interface.


    [Nova''s lucky blessing increased to tier four.]


    "Hahaha! That''s exactly what I needed. Congratulations on your breakthrough, too. I''m genuinely happy for you!"


    He smiled at her, his smile reaching his sparkling eyes. In six months, she climbed her way to the powerhouse starting line without showing her training or asking for anything.


    ''What a powerful lady.''


    "That''s nothing. I''ll reach the fifth tier before you catch up with my shadow!"


    She grinned, showing Stella and continuing.


    "I want a tier-six house for Stalla. Even if she''s a cat, she deserves her own accommodation!"


    His eyes bulged, the gems almost falling down their sockets at her crazy demand.


    ''People would kill for a weapon of this tier! If she asked for a castle or something, why not in the future, but a cat''s house?!''


    Yet, her excited and hopeful smile forced his baffled words down. He begrudgingly agreed to do his best to complete her order as excited youths stepped out of the Gate one after another.


    Soon, Shepard emerged, followed by his students and teachers.


    After walking to him, the arcanist started.


    "I admit I had some reservations, but I trust you now. Get that first place and make us proud. If you succeed, I''ll lend you Vivian''s grimoire for another week."


    "You just multiplied my determination by six. Hahaha."


    Laughing, they stepped into the Gothic castle, ready to tackle today''s challenge and surprise the glaring competitors with his new spells.

 Chapter 449 - 449: The Stage is Set

    After separating from the college group, he stepped into the arena as fifteen youths wearing different academy uniforms joined him. The seven arcanists overlooked them from the balcony, faces stern and eyes glinting competitiveness.


    ''Where is Edgar?''


    He stifled a laugh as he could picture the proud man''s distorted face and how he would refuse to join the others.


    ''He must be watching with his students.''


    He shook his head, focusing on Elisabeth''s fluttering white dress and marvelling at the pulsing golden engravings as she stepped forwards.


    Without the required mastery, he missed their significance earlier. But now? He understood they were intricate engravings enchanting the durable yet thin fabric.


    "I''ll host the competition''s final instead of Edgar. The rules won''t change, though. So, may the better battle monster duelist win!"


    Her enchanting voice reverberated, exciting the crowd and the finalists.


    He, on the other hand, shrugged, still feeling a prickling sensation in his soul each time his eyes landed on her.


    Before he could dwell on it, Elisabeth''s blue eyes shone a bright light, and she clapped her hand.


    A whiteboard, filled with black lines forming a bracket, emerged from the ground.


    Then, a teacher from each academy approached them.


    "We''ll proceed with the drawings. We are observing you. The slightest mana disturbance will lead to your disqualification."


    Their stern faces left no place for doubts, making him realise the deans increased the tournament''s security to avoid another mess.


    A moment later, a teacher wearing dark blue robes sprinkled with bright starlight guided him to the drawing box while the others watched.


    He shoved his hand in it, retrieving a gem marked with the number fourteen before showing it to the man.


    Without waiting, the mage stepped to the board, wrote Adam under the fourteenth line, and gestured for him to step back.


    The others followed until names filled the board.


    Upon noticing his adversary''s, his lips split into a vicious grin.


    ''Finally! Moira''s disciple!'' S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t know if Nova''s blessing played a role, but the drawing was too perfect. Edgar''s last two students would have to face each other before the final, reducing his risk of losing.


    Of course, facing a single adversary possessing two tier-five monsters would increase the challenge difficulty. But he had time to prepare countermeasures.


    As he thought, Elisabeth''s authoritative voice commanded attention from the balcony.


    "We''ll proceed in numerical order. The first duelists may step forward."


    After returning to her seat, she heard Shepard taunt Moira with his arrogant smirk.


    "Your student has no chance."


    He rolled his eyes and tilted his head at the proud dwarf, doing everything he could to infuriate her.


    "If you believe in him, bet two items!"


    "Your disciple did well for an amateur. But he now plays against a true strategist. Dorn will never let him stack his creatures or summon his ace monsters."


    Moire''s elegant voice resounded, yet he noticed the slight tremor rocking her shoulders and the frown threatening to crease her brows.


    Before she could agree to his bet, his smirk enlarged as he revealed his true intention.


    "Bah. You would have accepted in a jiffy if you were confident in that Dorn. I guess I have no choice but to step back. One item and a piece of information about dwarven history. How about that?"


    "What part of our history can interest an alchemist?"


    She sneered in ridicule.


    Yet her arrogant expression froze, and an inferno of unadulterated rage ignited in her eyes when he answered.


    "There once was a genius enchanter. He single-handedly developed the field, making it shine with blinding radiance at his time. I also learned that his name is taboo in your community and that the royal family had executed him for a mysterious reason a few centuries ago."


    Each word he spoke caused her expression to distort and her elegance to shatter in an ocean of fiery grudges.


    "I''m curious to know who informed you about that traitor."


    Her voice, a low growl, trailed off for a second.


    "So I can behead him with my own two hands!"


    Azur and fiery mana wafted from her eyes, and her nails dug into her trembling palms.


    "Why does it matter? I already know."


    He shrugged, unimpressed by her vain display.


    After all, the only point every arcanist agreed on when ranking their fighting strength was to put Moira in the last position.


    Despite her powerful items, the scarcity of tier-six materials and their monopoly on them as fighters made her a joke in their eyes. He wouldn''t even consider her a peer if not for her enchanting knowledge after she treated Adam like an outcast and ignored his letter.


    His voice turned icy at the thought as he continued, smoke wafting from his dangerously narrowed eyes.


    "Do you agree? Bet four tier-six items or a legendary artifact of the fifth tier if you don''t."


    "Preposterous! I can still choose to agree on betting or not."


    "And I can choose to isolate you. Your items are powerful but expensive, while my potions are affordable and in high demand. I''m much wealthier than you. Enough to clad my academy''s walls in gold. What would you do after I make a public offer stating that I would buy any tier four material or above?"


    Colors drained from Moira''s face as the threat hit her like a low blow.


    Besides Zeph, no one among them could rival Shepard''s wealth. The fool even traded tier-six potions for old grimoires he couldn''t even use.


    She remembered the scandal it caused when the lucky old man offered the potion to his grandson, turning him into a mage, then an adept a few years later, and how the Tidecaller herself flew into a rage and scolded them.


    With a huff of rage, she answered, making her stance clear.


    "I''ll bet the artifact. But I want written proof that you won''t act against my interests."


    Her lips curled, showing her gum as she continued.


    "Never ask me about that man again. He is dead. A phantom of the past no noble dwarf wants to remember. His name has already faded, and his legacy will follow."


    Without waiting for his answer, she closed her eyes and leaned back, making him frown and understand.


    Understand that no matter what happened or how he threatened her, she would never reveal any information about that genius.


    The rhythmic drum of his finger against his armrest resounded as he pondered his failure. Still, he would get an item worth a fortune he could reward Adam with instead of the information.


    With a silent apology to his disciple, he glared at Moira.


    "I''ll write your paper and take my advice: learn your place in this world."


    He noticed her body twitching as she tried to contain her rage after he turned her words against her, hoping she would learn a bit of humility.


    Then, he glanced down, observing Adam''s focused frown as he observed the duel unfolding.


    The student from the School of Dark Magic and Necromancy easily overpowered his adversary from the Institute of Illusion in a show of strategy and powerful undead creatures.


    He even felt an icy shiver spread to his soul when he summoned a strange zombi he had never read about before. But he knew where it came from!


    From the ancient and powerful culture that birthed cultivators. It was a Jianshi of the fourth tier, and its effect devastated the field.


    A sea of rubbles replaced the three castles in two brief turns, leaving a clear victor and deep frowns on the competitors'' faces.


    ''Can I beat it by throwing rice?''


    He chuckled in ridicule, his mind racing to counter the horrible effect.

 Chapter 450 - 450: His Secret Weapon Stuns the Crowd!

    Besides Edgar''s two disciples and Aurora''s, he shrugged the other competitors off. They clearly wouldn''t pose him much of a threat now that he balanced his deck and developed new spells.


    And after five long and torturous hours watching them, his turn finally came.


    Without wasting time, he stepped behind his duel desk.


    Simultaneously, his adversary showed up, a teenage dwarf with lustrous brown hair and a smith''s frame that would put culturists to shame.


    Eyes glinting with fierce determination, the dwarf introduced himself.


    "Dorn. We study at the same academy, and Moira sends her greetings. She hopes you won''t be depressed after this defeat, though."


    "And I hope she won''t after the humiliation you are about to suffer."


    He retorted, matching Dorn''s cocky grin with his own disgustingly provoking one.


    With a snort, the dwarf fished a shiny gold coin and tossed it.


    Eyes closed not to cheat, he chose heads and got it right, earning him the right to play first... and end the duel on the second turn.


    "I draw."


    He snatched his deck''s first three cards, a pensive frown creasing his brows as he scanned them.


    The crowd watched with bated breaths, impatient to see the evil ghosts in action.


    Unfortunately, he had to disappoint them.


    "I summon Lala."


    Selene''s creation bloomed on the vast plain separating them, its bright petals illuminating his castles with a gentle wave of warmth.


    "Once summoned, she makes another flower bloom on the field."


    A lesser version of her sprouted in an elegant and mesmerising spectacle next to it, sending a wave of confusion and hushed whispers in the audience.


    But his show only started, one that any duelist and game enthusiast will remember for years!


    His voice chilled as solemnness replaced his relaxed expression.


    "I use my field spell, thunder sovereign''s imperial court!"


    As his wind and lightning mana melded on his fingers, a storm overtook the plain.


    Dorn''s prideful expression collapsed as he covered his ears with a grimace.


    Meanwhile, the spectators gawked in shock as a sumptuous grand hall condensed. They could see the boundless sky and the ravaging storm deafening the arena through the windows, making them question their worldviews.


    But what thoroughly terrorised them and forced the arcanists to stand was the blond woman''s silhouette seated, eyes closed, and purple dress fluttering on the engraved chair.


    "How did he know the sky guardian?!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the balcony, Maya yelped, leaping to her feed and jumping behind Zeph''s large torso to seek protection.


    The arcanists gazed at him in confusion, but Shepard''s smirk enlarged to reach his ears.


    "Hahaha! Moira dared to belittle you without knowing you dealt with our society''s most feared individuals. Show her! Show her how you returned after a meeting with her and the beast emperor!"


    His hearty laughter sprinkled the thundering booms of the storm as the others'' jaws almost dropped to the ground. Even that maniac beast emperor?!


    Yet, before they could question their exhilarated peer, Adam continued.


    "Any monster summoned on the Thunder sovereign''s imperial court must face her piercing eyes. They''ll lose two hundred attack points. If the remaining points are lower than one thousand seven hundred, their effects are sealed!"


    He noticed how Dorn''s eyes trembled in disbelief and how his pronounced Adam''s apple throbbed.


    "It''s your turn, my dear fellow student. Please, show me the cards you''ll rely on to make me fall into depression."


    Dorn''s fists clenched, his joints popping in an arrangement of sounds as he smirked.


    "What kind of wyvern shit is that spell?! The game should be interactive, not you sealing my effects!"


    The dwarf''s outraged roar sounded like music to his ears as he burst into laughter.


    "It is interactive. Look! I''m having a lot of fun watching your face redden! Hahaha."


    "Shepard! Did you share that grimoire with him?"


    On the balcony, Moira yelled, as shocked as her disciple.


    Because if he did, Adam''s spell effect wouldn''t differ from a weaker version of a sixth-tiered one!


    "So what? He earned the right to read it for a week. I have nothing to do with what he understood, and it happened almost four months ago."


    Shepard shrugged her question off, taking incredible pleasure in focusing on her decomposing expression and fuming eyes.


    "You can give Adam the artefact directly. Who would have thought you would work for him? For free, no less and after your scene?"


    His eyes narrowed into slits as he gazed at her.


    "Make your disciple give up before he collapses in anger or worse: attack like the foolish Mia did."


    Her mouth opened and closed a few times as the other arcanists observed them with rapt attention, enjoying the show.


    But she knew her options were limited. The proud Dorn would never give up, making for a slow and humiliating defeat none wanted to endure. She couldn''t ignore Shepard''s warning either, even if she doubted her disciple would act like a savage.


    A few seconds later, her proud shoulders slumped, and she sighed in defeat.


    "Give up, Dorn."


    She commanded, looking at her still lost on how to salvage the duel disciple before turning to Shepard.


    "What a blunder to expose such a powerful spell in the first match."


    Her eyes slipped to the other arcanists as she smirked.


    "I''m sure they''ll find ways to counter it before his next match. I may have lost today, but Adam won''t win the championship!"


    Yet, Shepard shrugged.


    "They can counter it as much as they want. You''ll see what a true crafting genius is and how you missed the opportunity I offered you on a golden plate to befriend him."


    As his mentor''s words lingered on the balcony, Adam gazed at Dorn''s open jaw in disbelief.


    The public did, too.


    Would the duel end that fast? Because of a field spell?


    Despite their best effort to remember, it was the first time they ever heard of or witnessed something like that happening.


    Yet, it also opened a new world of strategy for them, one to prohibit their opponents from playing, and that would allow them to win, even with terrible cards!


    ''I shouldn''t have listened to Shepard! I had no fun!'' He thought as Dorn retrieved his deck and left, biting his lips and his head lowered.

 Chapter 451 - 451: The Enigma of Durgrims Theories

    After returning to his room, grumbling about the time wasted, he focused on his favorite occupation under Nova''s disapproving glance.


    Despite her frowning and insistence on taking a break, he just tried to appease her, explaining how he relaxed his mind during the other duels.


    Shepard had also informed him that Moira would deliver him a legendary artefact of the fifth tier. Though he didn''t need it for its enchantments, it''ll be valuable to broaden his horizon. After all, not everyone could scrutinise the best enchanter''s creations.


    And soon, a teacher knocked on the door, forcing him out of his world of dancing theories.


    Nova leapt to open and took the item without gazing at it. Instead, she glared at the teacher, a threatening glint flashing in her eyes.


    "They did nothing to you. You don''t have to hate them because of me."


    His gentle voice resounded, and his lips stretched into a reassuring smile after she slammed the door.


    "I don''t care. Anyone who''s your enemy is mine as well!"


    Her fist cut through the air as she raised it. Stella imitated her, a guttural growl escaping the cat''s cute mouth.


    ''What a comical duo. I''m sure those enemies would die laughing before reaching me.''


    He chuckled before catching the item she threw at him.


    Despite his guess, he couldn''t help but frown at Moira''s minimal efforts.


    She had just crafted a wooden wand. The material''s worth reached the fifth tier, but the rough carvings were unbefitting of her title.


    Yet, his grin enlarged to reach his sparkling eyes.


    ''The engravings are genuine. I can see all four of them and confirm their stability.''


    He tucked his fingers around his chin, analysing it briefly before noting a few differences between Moira''s and Yngrid''s methods.


    ''In order, I would say Yngrid uses the oldest theories, followed by Durgrim and, finally, Moira.''


    No matter how he scanned the wand, the core method seemed the same to him, the only difference being the intricacy.


    As he thought further, his eyes enlarged in realisation, one that made no sense but was as solid as the wand.


    "How is Durgrim''s better than hers?!"


    Not just better, he could feel its overwhelming depth swallow Moira''s work, making it look shallow at best and a pale imitation at worst.


    ''It''s as if Durgrim improved on Yngrid''s knowledge while Moira butchered it into something worse.''


    The sudden urge to meet the old ghost seized his thoughts in a grasp of excitement and adventurous spirit. Unfortunately, Ossian''s city had no operational Gate, making the travel dangerous and long.


    ''If I step into any of the surrounding kingdoms, I don''t doubt their rulers would organise a magnificent party for me... one to send my soul into oblivion.''


    A wry smile stretched his lips at the thought, and he shook his head, shoving down the distracting thoughts.


    Like a sponge, he had to progress faster and faster. Faster than anyone ever did. Because at the end of the road, he would get what he had waited and worked so hard for: a body.


    Nova''s inquiries, as his only window on the world outside Durgrim''s soul orb, he focused until the sun dipped on the horizon, then rose again.


    Without wasting time, he went to Yngrid''s shop and met the lively dwarf.


    Together, they analysed the wand before casting it aside, deeming it unworthy of their time with contemptuous sneers. They still retrieved the wood and coating Moira used. After all, they were valuable on their own.


    Returning to his routine, he learned, each passing day making him clench his fists in joy and self-approval.


    Soon, his interface display changed, recognising his growing proficiency in enchanting and mana control, listing them both at the fifth tier.


    Despite his achievements, Luna''s note made him laugh to tears the first time he read it.


    Note: You''re doing well. If you had a body, I''m sure your beard would have reached your knees before you left a smithy. I highly recommend you shape a dwarf body to deepen the immersion!


    In this wholesome atmosphere, weeks elapsed, then a month and a half.


    He joined two more duels and crushed his opponents.


    The first believed in his intelligence and developed a complex boosting spell to turn his monster immune to his field. Yet, he tasted his evil ghost''s rage, losing under the Dullahan''s vengeful blows. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The second one got the first turn, taking the opportunity to cast his own field spell before he could. But to what end?


    He felt a little pressure, but Virgo''s lesser incarnation, boosted by his spell to increase her effect, crippled his adversary''s hand, forcing him to forfeit on the next turn.


    Today, he''ll compete in the semi-final against the School of Dark Magic and Necromancy''s student, who surprised him on the first day.


    Yngrid gripped his shoulder, her firm hand trembling.


    "I would have never believed you would reach this far in the competition. I can''t tell you much. But please, you must win the pair of hands at all costs."


    The sudden demand surprised him but also shocked him into paleness.


    ''Are they related to her inheritance? Are they... the genius dwarf''s?''


    The possibility sent his thoughts into a reeling mess and his frame into a seizure of wooden noises.


    However, she gave him no time to ask more.


    "Go now. You''ll be late if you waste time on small matters. I won''t answer, anyway. But I''d rather see those hands with a diligent boy like you than a profane summoner or dark mage students."


    "I should be back before dinner, so keep the forge hot. I''m impatient to craft the actual items!"


    He nodded, confidence dripping from his voice and a wide grin stretching his lips.


    Yet, an inferno burned in his eyes. A genius'' hands? His desire for them increased by a thousandfold. He had marked them as his now. No one has the right to claim them!


    The noise of his leather boots meeting the ground with unmatched determination echoed as he left the shop and threw himself into the Gate, ready to compete against the teen he noted as the tournament''s most tricky adversary.

 Chapter 452 - 452: Haunted Souls Awakening

    Without wasting time, he emerged from the Academy of Summoning''s Gate and walked to the venue.


    Thunderous cheers erupted when he entered, blasting air in a cacophony loud enough to awaken the dead.


    On the balcony, he saw Shepard''s approving glance and the fuming Aurora seated by him.


    Somehow, he didn''t doubt his greedy mentor had set another outrageous bet and did his best to infuriate her until she accepted.


    His gaze lingered on the other arcanists before Elisabeth stood up.


    "Welcome to this battle monster''s tournament''s semi-final. I see how red your faces are, dear students. So, let''s begin without wasting time!"


    The crowd roared and stomped their feet. Today''s duels promised extreme sensations and a spectacle they would remember for years.


    "On the first duel, from the College of Alchemy and Transmutation, currently Shepard''s disciple: Adam!"


    The public rose in a standing ovation, chanting his name as Arun brought his giant drum again and struck on it with Julius.


    "And his adversary coming from the School of Dark Magic and necromancy, Aurora''s disciple: Arian!"


    The arena burst into noise for an entire minute before mages proficient in sound spells forcefully calmed the roaring students and teachers.


    As they did, he moved behind the duel desk and shuffled his cards, observing Arian do the same.


    He also noticed her relaxed expression and the assurance with which she handled her deck.


    ''I''m confident, too.''


    He grinned at her, fished a coin and threw it.


    "Tail."


    He revealed the result, twisting his lips in disappointment.


    Meanwhile, she drew her three starting cards and giggled.


    "What a shame. Luck saved one of your actions."


    "I won''t need all three to beat you. Don''t worry."


    He winked, his innocent smile hiding his narrowed eyes.


    And he saw her play her first monster, her dark uniform wafting the odour of death. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I discard my Jianshi to activate the underworld''s smuggler''s effect. By sending him to the graveyard, I can draw any undead from my deck."


    He inhaled, the air whistling in his nostrils and his teeth clenching. He had seen this combo during Arian''s previous duels and could summarise it in one word: devastating.


    After selecting her card, she shuffled her deck and placed it back in its slot.


    "I summon the underworld''s corps collector. Use your effect, darling."


    A shudder ran through everyone''s spine at the way she called the horror who climbed from a crack in the plain.


    A lethal mist accompanied its putrefied muscles, and a terrible odour assaulted their noses as if trying to blow it with pure disgust.


    However, before the crack could mend, it plunged its hand inside and gripped onto something. Its exposed bones cracked, and flaps of green muscles fell into the abyss as it pulled with all its might.


    And soon, the dreary creature everyone wanted to see except him made its grand entrance.


    "I can summon a monster from my graveyard if I have exactly one card in my hand. Come back, Jianshi!"


    Stiff limbs and pale skin clad in an oriental robe split at the waist and fluttering up and down registered in his eyes.


    The rhythmical jumps echoed in his ears as the undead approached the plain''s center, ready to fight.


    Mana condensed above its head next, revealing an attack value rivalling his Dullahan.


    ATK 2800


    Yet, he knew her effects were the true game-breaker, not her attack, especially the first one.


    Because just like the Dullahan before he killed him, the Jianshi was immortal.


    "I use a boosting spell. The Jianshi is now immune to monster effects."


    A blanket of swirling dead energy wrapped the jumping undead in a protective embrace.


    "What a headache-inducing monster..."


    His voice trailed off, and he shook his head, shoulders slumped.


    Noticing her grin widen and a sense of superiority dancing in her eyes, he straightened his posture, holding his head high.


    "That is if I hadn''t seen it before. What a shame. Luck could have saved you if you started second."


    Her triumphant expression froze as disbelief colored her face.


    Her Jianshi could not die in combat, even after a defeat. It could also sap its adversaries'' life force, making it a constantly evolving and unbeatable monster. The longer it stood on the field, the stronger it became. Yet, that fool tried to pressure her?


    "You''re bluffing."


    She spat, her tone icy and eyes narrowing into slits.


    "You''ll see."


    He shrugged, drawing his four cards and taking his sweet time to observe them, pressuring her with the silence settling after the crowd cheers died down.


    Like a sloth, he raised his arm. His slow movement annoyed everyone, causing their loud stomps to reverberate on the ground. Even Shepard roared after ten torturous seconds.


    "We understood you learned how to apply pressure. Play before I come down!"


    "Tsk. I think I''ll really end second because you''re ruining my mood. Ah! I can''t focus anymore."


    With a dramatic display of bad acting, he leaned back, hiding his face under his arm in faked sadness.


    "If you''re too scared to play, give up!"


    "Don''t waste our time! Show us your ghosts!"


    The public yelled in outrage, even insulting him as the other arcanists scowled at Shepard.


    "Is he always like that?"


    Maya giggled, finding Adam amusing.


    "That? You''ve seen nothing Maya... nothing."


    Shepard muttered, the sound of his palm striking his forehead echoing.


    Incensed by the insults, Adam slammed his card in its slot.


    "Come forth Poltergeist."


    Amidst a ghostly fog, the invisible, giggling kid materialised on the plain.


    "I discard the Pontianak to summon the haunted soul."


    Using its evil energy, the Poltergeist opened a passage for the bone-chilling woman to appear on the plain as the crowd boomed in excitement.


    Yet, Arian''s mocking laughter forced them into silence.


    "Hahaha. That monster won''t help you. I already countered it with my spell."


    "I have boosting spells, too. Sun''s sovereign''s might."


    The sun hovering above the plain suddenly blazed, enlarging in everyone''s eyes. Its color shifted from yellow to orange, then blue as it descended onto the haunted soul.


    Nourished by its boundless energy, her ghostly skin cracked, letting bright lights filter through them. The dark abyss replacing her eyes burned as she roared in bliss.


    "The boosted creature''s true potential will shine brighter than the sun before exploding like a supernova at the end of my turn."


    The haunted soul attack rose in a mad display of blurring numbers from 0 all the way to...


    ATK 0->4000


    "Oh! Did you know? My spell bypasses any protection."


    A stunned silence descended on the arena as Morgane''s eyes lit up in awe. The four thousand attack increase deceived everyone, making them think the spell focused on boosting it.


    However, she could understand how intelligent Adam was by developing it.


    Its actual effects were to reanimate a creature''s fighting spirit and force it to fight by ignoring everything else. And when he coupled it with the evil ghost she considered the strongest but never engaged in battle, its genuine attack appeared!


    "I knew I was right. Nothing under the fifth tier can beat haunted souls. See the horrors you''ve created, dark mages!"


    As the crowd''s screams drowned her enraged growl, Ariane''s eyes and hands trembled a little more.


    With each second crawling by, the haunted soul approached her Jianshi like a sun''s avatar. Would she really lose Her undefeated monster right after summoning it?

 Chapter 453 - 453: The Unstoppable Colossus

    "As I said, I''ll return before dinner. Destroy the Jianshi!"


    At his arrogant command, the haunted soul''s steps melted the plain as her radiance engulfed the field.


    She gripped the Jianshi by the throat, her burning eyes conveying her rage for the dark mages who turned her like this. The inherent curses acting as her core, flooded the undead like an unstoppable torrent.


    The crowd gasped and gulped at the ghastly spectacle, yelling in terror that they never wanted to meet this evil ghost.


    Yet, amidst the chaos, Arian''s trembling eyes firmed, and her terrorised expression reverted to normal.


    Her lips curled into a cruel smile the next second as she gazed at her withering creature.


    "You see, I trusted you with all my heart. I knew if someone among the duelists could beat her, it would be you."


    She raised her hand high, her last card glowing like a dark beacon able to engulf everything in an abyss of death and sorrow.


    "When a tier four monster on my field is about to die, I can sacrifice a castle and its remaining life force to summon him."


    She slammed the card in its slot, the soft noise reverberating louder than an explosion.


    "Rise from the dead and show them a necromancer''s true terror, flesh golem!"


    Simultaneously, the castle guarded by the Jianshi exploded into a cloud of dust.


    It parted the next second as a fleshy blur cut through the wind, causing Adam''s pupils to tremble in dread.


    Without his mark enhancing his image procession, he would have missed it, meaning it rivalled the fifth tier.


    An ominous sensation wrapped around his soul as he heard disturbing sounds as if something sucked the Jianshi''s essence through the constricting and enlarging flesh until nothing remained.


    ROAR


    Deafened by a sudden roar that dispersed the dust and threw the haunted soul off balance, he finally saw it.


    Towering at a whopping fifteen meters tall, the golem met his eyes in a show of terror.


    ''Who created something like that?! He deserves to die, revive only to die again!''


    He clenched his fists hard enough for the wood to crack as he scrutinised the monstrous amalgamation of flesh and bones. Nothing seemed in place, yet everything fitted in a mysterious and soul-chilling harmony.


    As if disgusted by the aberration, the air itself moved aside, creating a vacuum of putrid and decaying smells around it. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its attack appeared next, stunning everyone into silence.


    ATK 4500


    Shepard''s brows twitched on the balcony. He should have seen it coming since it wasn''t the first time and won''t be the last.


    Unlike summons, undeads created by a necromancer only heeded their master''s commands. They had no feelings, no emotions, and no instincts. Therefore, Aurora''s disciple always focused on creating a flesh golem before commanding it to commit suicide, all to win the tournament.


    "I request to ban that strategy. Come on, it''s clearly cheating."


    Voice trembling in a mix of annoyance and anger, he turned to the other deans.


    "We already discussed it. They have to invest time and resources to create it. The summoning conditions are harsh, too."


    Zeph shook his head, denying the request for everyone present.


    With a huff of rage, he refocused on Adam, praying that his cheeky disciple had a strategy to turn the tables.


    "Is that the prince charming of your dreams? From where I come, young ladies your age used to draw handsome men. But everyone has different tastes, I guess. Who am I to judge yours?"


    Adam smirked, yet inside, his thoughts rumbled like thunder.


    He hadn''t seen this coming at all! He had thought the match was in the bag with the jianshi dead, making the shock twice as violent. But he couldn''t show his emotions.


    "Poltergeist, kill the underworld''s corps collector. I end my turn."


    Fake confidence dripped from his voice as a rain of rubles pierced the weak corps collector.


    BOOM


    As promised, the haunted soul exploded into a shower of sparkling particles the second his turn ended.


    "I''m sorry you found my baby ugly. I paid an entire castle to make him appear, so don''t give up and let him have some fun."


    Arian snickered, drawing a card before continuing.


    "Each turn, the flesh golem can feed on an undead in my graveyard and absorb half its strength except for the monster that served to summon it. Devour the corps collector."


    Her chilling voice echoed as fleshy tentacles rose to the sky before diving. They pierced the ground and phased to the graveyard, collecting the monster''s flesh.


    ATK 4500->5000


    "Attack the Poltergeist and besiege his first castle."


    The ground shook, and the sky trembled as the colossus moved. Each step left a deep chasm on the plain. And after only three, it crushed the poor evil ghost under its feet like an ant.


    Terror gripped the crowd''s hearts. Who could beat that monstrosity? No one! Even the elemental dragon wasn''t that busted.


    ''Ok. Let''s think calmly.''


    Adam exhaled a mouthful of turbid air, and a calculative glint flashed in his eyes as he raised his concentration to the limits.


    He needed a powerful combo to turn the tables, one involving the bastard.


    He gazed at the card, feeling his head throb in agony.


    The terrifying thing about Ignatius was his ability to evolve by consuming ally monsters. But with his field empty, he couldn''t use it.


    ''Shit, shit, shit.''


    His eyes trembled, a knot of anxiousness forming in his guts.


    The more he analysed the situation, the more he realised how defeat loomed a few centimeters above his head. Too many variables were involved. He had to summon a chimaera, make it survive for a turn, draw Virgo''s lesser incarnation, then summon Ignatius and boost him.


    If it wasn''t enough, he had to do it before the golem''s strength rose too much, adding a time constraint.


    With no other solution coming to his mind, he closed his eyes. His trembling hand inched to his deck and gripped the top card.

 Chapter 454 - 454: The Card That Changed Everything

    Each centimeter between his fingers and the deck seemed to expand several meters in his eyes as an invisible pressure crushed him under its weight.


    The pressure of losing and of missing the genius'' hands promised for the first place.


    ''NO! I can''t lose!''


    With an inner scream that shook his consciousness, he chased his fears away and retrieved the card in a blur of red and black.


    His eyelids fluttered as he peeked at the smooth card in his hand, hope shining like a beacon in his heart.


    The public cheered, eager to see how he''d defeat the flesh golem, and the arcanists leaned forward.


    Despite the desperate situation, they now knew not to underestimate Adam''s uncommon strategies and spells.


    Yet, the world crumbled in his eyes the next second. He didn''t get a chimaera. He didn''t get the shadow ghost who would have helped him endure an attack. He didn''t even get Virgo''s lesser incarnation or any tier-four ghost.


    Instead, a formless mass of scarlet smoke almost mocked him on the card.


    ''I''m doomed...''


    What could the doppelg?nger change? He had no monster to copy on the plain. It was a dead draw that would sign his defeat in smokey ink.


    His teeth cracked as he gripped the desk''s edges with all his strength, making it groan.


    ''I refuse to lose. I didn''t reach this far in the competition for a stupid golem to stop me. The hands are mine!''


    The shattered pieces of hope ignited in his heart, condensing into a blazing inferno of defiance.


    A steely glint illuminated his eyes next as he scrutinised his cards, ignoring the crowd pressing him to play.


    ''Think well and fast. I have Ignatius and the doppelg?nger. I can either summon the bastard to buy a turn. My plan won''t work anymore after she boosts the golem again, anyway.''


    His heel struck the ground in an anxious beat of cracking slabs as his mind raced in every direction.


    After a minute, the crowd grew restless, hurling insults at him for ruining the show with his slow gameplay.


    Yet, he ignored them.


    They had no clue about the hands'' real value, but he did. Losing wasn''t an option.


    As another minute passed, Arian''s amused smile vanished, replaced by an annoyed frown.


    "Are we going to wait all day? How ridiculous is that? Make him play or forfeit!"


    She crossed her arms over her chest, a confident grin stretching her lips. No matter what Adam did, she had won. No one could beat a flesh golem with an empty field.


    "You have a minute to play before we disqualify you."


    Elisabeth nodded at the girl from the balcony yet offered Adam one last chance to act.


    But he didn''t need any more time.


    He exhaled a breath of turbid air coming straight from his soul and straightened his posture, eyes ablaze.


    "I summon the doppelg?nger."


    His icy voice echoed, forcing calm to return to the boisterous arena for his last turn.


    "I use a boosting spell."


    With terrifying focus, he channelled all his mana, uncaring about the toll it would take on his circuits.


    Thunder boomed, and lightning danced at his fingertips as he flooded the formless mass of smoke on his field with everything he had.


    "Wrath of the Storm!"


    His roar rumbled as violet sparks danced on the plain, engulfing the swirling mass in terrifying electricity.


    Yet, no one batted an eye. What would that spell change?


    "Just give up. It''s over."


    Arian shook her head, scrutinising the monster''s attack jump from zero to seven hundred.


    "It''s over for you!"


    The solution had always been right before his eyes. The complex combo, filled with ifs, he had imagined was a joke compared to this one. And the unlucky card he drew would be the cornerstone that will lead him to victory.


    "My spell boosts the doppelg?nger''s effect, allowing him to ignore any condition or limitations to activate it."


    Shadows danced on his face as lightning sparked in his eyes.


    "Which means he can copy the flesh Golem!"


    A dead silence engulfed the arena.


    Dropping jaws, trembling eyes and disbelieving expressions became the norm for ten seconds as the scarlet mist rose and condescended into a fifteen-meter-tall aberration.


    Then, mana hovered above its head, showing its terrifying attack.


    ATK 700->5700


    But he didn''t care about their reactions.


    Only victory mattered, and only it shone in his eyes.


    "Activate your effect!"


    Without warning, the doppelg?nger plunged a flesh tentacle into the ground and reached for Arian''s graveyard.


    It pierced through the dead Jianshi and absorbed its essence, flesh, and bones, growing with each second crawling by as threatening lightning pulsed on its body.


    ATK 5700->7100


    "Shatter her golem and send her back to play with corpses!"


    At his command, the now twenty-three-meter tall doppelg?nger stepped onward, leaving craters on the ground with each step.


    ROAR


    An eardrum-shattering roar echoed as its right arm muscles shifted, letting an ebony bone sword replace it.


    "You can''t! What is this? He is cheating!"


    Arian yelped in fright, icy sweat covering her frowning forehead. Yet, no arcanist answered this time.


    Simultaneously, the colossal sword cut through the wind, making it part and descend in a raging storm onto the field.


    The flesh golem tried to defend himself, raising his solidified arm.


    Unfortunately, in vain.


    Against a much more powerful version of himself, his arms broke, followed by its hideous head. His collarbone shattered in a cacophony of crunching noises before the sword collapsed with the soil, cleaving it into a twelve-meter-deep chasm.


    Finally, the divided golem exploded into a firework of light particles, stunning the crowd into mutism.


    Meanwhile, he sighed, relaxing his nerves, burning circuits and mind.


    With no cards in hand, Arian had no way to come back. Even if she somehow resurrected the flesh golem, his outclassed any creature he had ever seen in the game so far.


    He massaged his eyes, head hurting after the exertion, before forcing a grin.


    "Just give up. It''s over."


    He returned her words right into her face and closed his eyes.


    Aurora pushed herself from her seat on the balcony, glaring at him.


    "Give up, Arian."


    Despite her unwillingness and contained rage, she had no desire to listen to Shepard''s taunting for a few more useless turns.


    They had failed to take this strategy into account. And that mistake set her disciple''s defeat in stone.


    "Hehehe. Excellent choice, Aurora. Don''t forget to leave my items before leaving."


    Shepard burst into relieved laughter.


    This entire duel almost gave him a heart attack. Truthfully? When Adam stopped playing, he gave up and steeled himself to part with three tier-six items.


    But what a reversal! A true masterstroke.


    He retrieved Aurora''s items and jumped down from the balcony. Uncaring about his image, he dashed to Adam, gripped him by the shoulder and ruffled his hair, sending his hat flying.


    "Well done! One last match and the tournament is in the bag. Keep developing spells and refine your strategies because we never were so close to winning!" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His lips twitched at his energy.


    "I''ll do my best. I''m too tired, so I''ll leave for now."


    His mana circuits burned his soul like an intricate network of flowing lava, and he wanted to rest his mind more than anything.


    "Sure. See you in two weeks for the last duel!"


    Shepard nodded. Lips stretching into a gentle smile, he picked the hat up and placed it back on his disciple''s head before watching him take unsteady steps toward the exit under the public''s acclamations.

 Chapter 455 - 455: A Well-Deserved Rest

    After excited words of congratulations from his friend and apologising a few times, he returned to his room in the Arcane Academy of Enchantment with Nova.


    His heavy steps echoed on the way as an agonising grimace twisted his lips.


    ''I need to find mythical mana circuits! Sixth-tier is the bare minimum, but the eighth would be perfect!''


    Slumped on a chair, he couldn''t help but find his situation unfair. Progression was limited because he didn''t have his own body, and wielding mana for too long or in a high quantity led to this scorching pain.


    ''At least I can use mana. Many can''t...''


    Despite the frustrated frown creasing his brows and clenched jaws, he tried to find a slight consolation.


    ''I''ll make a body without limitations. So powerful that even Luna will gawk in awe when she sees it.''


    A grin stretched his lips, his mood improving by the second as he imagined her face after he shredded her trials to the ground.


    "But I''ll take a well-deserved day off first."


    Nova heard his mutter from the side, eyes enlarging in shock.


    Ever since they settled in this room, she had never seen him rest his mind despite her advice.


    "Go to bed. I''ll wake you up at dawn, so don''t worry about losing time. Focus on recovering and refreshing yourself."


    Her hair fluttered as she gripped his shoulder, feeling the smooth wooden texture with a bitter grimace.


    "Thank you. I promise I''ll fix everything before our fourth academic year starts."


    He closed his eyes, grabbing the meowing Stella onto his lap.


    Hope swelled in his heart for next year''s tournament.


    With the craze about it and the previous rewards mentioned by Shepard, a mythical item might appear for this edition, too.


    Better! With the academy of transformation dean''s mysterious absence, the beast emperor provided items in his stead, just like in this tournament.


    ''Knowing him, he won''t settle for anything that would smear his name.''


    Gradually, he fell into a genuine state of sleep, the plans he wanted to make for this two-week break blurring in the soft glow of the evening sun.


    After a moment, a soft shaking brought him back to his senses.


    A sensation of peace and relaxation he hadn''t felt for a while forced his lips into a smile as the first light of dawn filtered through the window.


    "I''m glad you rested, but please, make it a habit. If you treat your body like that, it''ll die after a few weeks, making all your efforts meaningless."


    Nova''s soft voice filled his ears as a frown creased his brows.


    With how many times he insisted on the importance of sleep with Julius, he knew her concerns weren''t wrong. He just had no time. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll try but can''t promise anything."


    He shook his head, a bitter taste filling his mouth.


    The burden she carried by worrying for him warmed and chilled his heart simultaneously. Of course, he felt grateful but dreaded the thought that because of him, she spent much more time managing his schedule than she would ever admit.


    Solemness gained his feature and voice as he clenched his fist.


    "I want you to have fun, too. Go out and explore the city. I''ll give you money anytime you run out of it. Just... don''t waste all your time waiting or watching over me."


    "Hahaha. That''s a small matter. I have a lot of fun watching you improve daily, even if I can''t with your recent training in Yngrid''s shop. Still, I help you because I want to, not because I feel forced. So don''t worry about it."


    She waved her hand in a dismissive gesture before beaming, her melodious voice enlivening and adding colors to his vision.


    "By the way, that old dwarf lady must be worrying about your absence. Go and show Moira that she''s just a small fish flailing her tail in a pond full of amateurs."


    He bowed his head, gratitude warming his soul as he pushed himself off the chair and handed her the sleeping Stella.


    "Thank you. If there is anything you want in the future, say the word. I''ll get it for you."


    With those words, he opened the door and left, bathed in the morning light as silence engulfed the room.


    Yet, Nova''s lips stretched into a bright smile as she muttered.


    "I already have what I want. You only need to wake up."


    ***


    Enjoying his walk and immersing himself in the crafting monster that Durazmarn was, he observed the smoke rising from the smithies and listened to the noise of crackling coal freshly lit.


    After walking for fifteen minutes, the clangor of metal reverberated through the mountain, and the smell of melting ores wafted in the air.


    Excitement rising in his soul, he pushed Yngrid''s door open, her muscular frame meeting his eyes.


    "Were you waiting for me?"


    "Who would wait for a human more obsessed with enchanting than a dwarf?"


    Her head jerked to the side as she snickered. Yet, he could see her bright smile.


    "If I hadn''t seen your novice level and taught you myself, I would have laughed at anyone telling me a human ghost could reach the adept standard in enchantment."


    Her smile twitched, and a trace of sadness flashed into her eyes.


    "Even if it was fun, everything has to end. You almost mastered all my techniques, and only one is left."


    They sighed in unison. As weird as it might appear, he enjoyed learning under her, and the thought of seeing his progress halt made his soul ache.


    He clenched his fists and locked his gaze with hers.


    "I still need you to supervise my puppet upgrade. I want to make it reach the legendary rank."


    His voice lingered as his blossoming crafter soul roared in his ears to aim for perfection.


    "Or even the mythical."


    "Hahaha! That''s exactly what that man would have said centuries ago. Perfection is a myth if you believe it is. However, if you think it''s attainable, strive to reach it!"


    She slapped her counter in amusement before her face turned somber.


    "I warn you. My last technique can never see the light of day again. But as a fellow enchanter and teacher, I believe in you."


    She closed her eyes, letting him digest the information and remembering when she resolved to share it.


    ''After his second break.''


    She smiled, remembering his dedication during the intense training. Seeing someone plunge head-first into the field she liked so much warmed her frozen heart. But it was his intense focus that convinced her.


    Unending days striking metals, repeating the same movement until anyone else would have thrown their tools in frustration, huffing and sweating by the furnace''s heat.


    Yet, not a single complaint, pause, or distraction. That''s what she witnessed first-hand.


    Truthfully? She believed he had the potential to surpass her, Moira and stand shoulder to shoulder with the dwarven genius.


    ''No. He can surpass him too and reach... the magus'' level!''


    Not many were privy to this information.


    But she had learned it in shock through her legacy.


    The best enchanter had and would never be a dwarf. It had been the magus for millennia and only this existence could craft tier-eight artefacts!

 Chapter 456 - 456: The Birth of a Master Enchanter

    A rush of excitement and adrenaline coursed through Yngrid''s veins as the possibility bloomed in her mind.


    Her eyes narrowed into determined slits.


    She wasn''t sure if Adam would reach that level one day, but she would bet on him and pass on the genius traitor''s most incredible technique. One that would shake their society to its core and send the royals into a frenzy despite their hate for him.


    It was also the only reason they kept her alive and pressured her into this backwater shop, isolated from everyone and cut from the outside world.


    After decades, she learned to live like that, but in reality? She was in a prison without walls, limited to the mountain''s outskirts.


    Brown mana wafter from her eyes, then wrapped her body like a blanket, causing Adam to gulp.


    Then, her fierce voice echoed in the shop, shattering its dreary appearance in a sea of scalding passion and defiance.


    "My last technique allows you to combine two materials attuned to the same element to create a composite. If done right, you''ll keep a hundred percent of both ores'' or cores'' properties and can even force the composite to jump a tier!"


    As her words registered, Adam gawked at the terrifying technique.


    Didn''t it mean he could mix the Starmetal Ore with Picket''s core to make it almost jump to the seventh tier? If he added the silvery tree fruit branches and bark...


    The thought alone sent his soul into a seizure of excitement and dread. Dread for the out-of-this-world puppet he could create. Even Elena wouldn''t have made one this terrifying!


    A smirk split his face the next second as his fiery voice broke the settling silence.


    "What if I use alchemy and transmutation to increase the materials'' properties and remove impurities? Do you think it''s possible?"


    A pensive frown creased Yngrid''s brows at the question.


    The rhythmic tapping of her fingers on the counter followed as her mana dissipated.


    "It''s an idea many thought about. But no one pulled it off. It''s too time-consuming to learn both fields, not to mention the abyssal chasm regarding resources."


    Despite her negative answer, his smirk only enlarged to reach his ears.


    "Did I forget to mention it? I was a tier-four alchemist when we first met. I can probably brew tier-five potions by now, though."


    Yngrid''s eyes enlarged, and her heart drummed against her chest. It changed everything.


    Transmutation alone always made enchanters salivate with its potential to turn each metal core or beast body part perfect. Yet, she had never heard about a transmutation master of the fourth tier. The art was as dead as its creators, leaving only one old acclaimed expert named Thaddeus. But even he only reached the art''s third tier.


    As for alchemy, many enchanters sought tier four alchemists, but higher than that? They never worked together, each party too proud to seek help. It wasn''t like there were many tier-five crafters in the world, anyway. Perhaps two dozen? Or was it even less?


    She exhaled, arms trembling at the implication.


    "With alchemy alone, you can become this century''s best enchanter. You''ll be the uncontested number one if you can add transmutation."


    "I can use it for beast materials. I''ll have to study metals in-depth and understand their properties."


    He shared his understanding of Elena''s grimoire. As for the beast part? He had the Grimoire Beastaria.


    Even if he never used it actively, it had silently registered every beast he had defeated, including the evil ghosts, silver moon strikers and Dreg''nars.


    With it, he understood their structures down to the molecular level.


    As his word lingered, Yngrid struck her fists against each other, sending a blast of air to ruffle his hair.


    "Three days. You''ll master my technique in three days. Show me how you''ll do it."


    She turned, stepping into the smithy with determined steps.


    She retrieved an old encyclopedia on the way, feeling its old cover under her firm hand and smelling the dust permeating its yellowed pages.


    "Study it when we take breaks. It has many mineral compositions recorded."


    After putting the book on the material table, she explained the theory behind the technique, mentioning it was initially at the sixth tier. But after decades of research, she succeeded in transforming it into a complex ritual requiring much less mana but taking much longer.


    Under her guidance, he learned how to perform it step by step. From drawing the symbols to fueling it with mana-rich items, her patience shone despite his many failures.


    Then, she showed him how to calculate the proportion of the materials to get the best result and minimal waste.


    Despite the challenge, he smiled in happiness at the chance to learn new knowledge, his arms blurring into action without stopping until the sunset.


    At night, he focused on studying the ores and developing a new spell for his last match. After all, he would face the ultimate cheater possessing two tier-five monsters in his deck.


    Yet, he planned to forbid him from playing entirely, resolving the problem and securing the win.


    And finally, the fourth day arrived.


    "I''ll start with Picket''s core. I know where its defects are and how to manipulate it to turn it perfect." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He remembered Elena''s grimoire content and used the forgotten art of transmutation to modify the rough core structure.


    Light shone in his hand for ten minutes as Yngrid''s eyes narrowed in focus, unwilling to miss a second of the process.


    Gradually, the minor imperfections disappeared as subtle changes manifested on the core. It became luscious and smooth to the touch before glowing an earthy hue.


    Without waiting, she snatched it from his palm and scrutinised it under every angle before her eyes widened.


    "It is at least twenty percent better than before! You fixed its inherent problems but also purified any external contamination. It''s as if the creature was born on the fifth tier yesterday with an immaculate core!"


    She exclaimed, lunging at and throwing him into the air before catching him in joy.


    ''...''


    His face darkened. His body was short because of the lack of materials. It was a puppet, too. But being thrown in the air?


    Yet, he smiled.


    ''Somehow, it''s not that unpleasant.''

 Chapter 457 - 457: A Spark of Life

    After calming their racing hearts down, they focused on including alchemy.


    Yngrid shared her knowledge with him, explaining that alchemists used similar materials of different tiers to force a resonance between them.


    Through their use of mana, they controlled the primary material to absorb the dissolving supporting ones, boostin its inherent properties.


    After a few tries manipulating tier-four ores amidst the noise of boiling liquid, he grasped the method.


    He controlled the process using the correct affinities with extreme simplicity.


    Even better! His mana naturally resonated with the ores, giving them a slight natural boost.


    ''It also happened when I crafted the blade before Moira and the teachers.''


    His eyes sparkled in glee at the realisation. The more conductive the material was, the higher the impact his mana would have on it.


    He immersed himself in the the discoveries, supported by Yngrid''s advice.


    And a week later, he felt ready to upgrade his puppet.


    "Are you sure you want to do it yourself? A single mistake will destroy all your valuable materials."


    Yngrid''s worried voice echoed in his ears as he drew the symbols to fuel the ritual.


    "Yes. I''m a proud crafter, too, now. I want to build a masterpiece with my own hands. One I can show with my head held high and use for as long as possible."


    A hint of bitterness laced his voice.


    He couldn''t possess the puppet forever, even if he built it to be extraordinary because, in the end, it was not an actual body his soul would recognise as its own.


    With a sigh, his soul slowly emerged from the wood and sparked a golden radiance in the smithy.


    His luminous eyes shone on Yngrid''s shocked expression as he recovered his sensations and felt the room''s heat.


    Before she could question him, he closed his eyes, retrieved the materials he prepared from his soul sea, and placed them on the worktable using a mage''s hand.


    The plan was simple: boost the Starmetal Ore and silver fruit wood as much as possible before casting and carving them into weapons he would add to his puppet. In that manner, he''ll increase its resilience and power.


    With the materials'' high mana conductivity, he wanted to rebuild his mana suit with physical items. And using Picket''s core like a battery, he could power it without using his own.


    But first, he had to raise it to the sixth tier by combining it with the tier five ores he got in the creature''s ruined house after killing it.


    Meanwhile, Yngrid noticed his narrowed eyes and the focused frown creasing his brows as he moved.


    The time wasn''t for questions. Between the materials appearing out of nowhere, the presence the wood exuded, or his uncommon golden soul, she only felt her perception of reality crack, letting possibilities she had never considered before filter through. Instead, she focused on supporting him the best she could.


    Despite the bark''s dead appearance, its prolonged exposure to the Moongem and Manacore Heartgem reawakened a spark of life force.


    ''Or is it a will?''


    He pondered as his mana and soul resonated with the material''s texture. His instinct joined in, sending his soul into a world of mirages and memories like when he worked with the Runebark.


    Instead of a boundless plain with a sole king towering above the land, he found himself back in the Silvermoon elf''s bastion.


    Yet, its once grand appearance replaced the ruins he had explored.


    Luxurious chandeliers, carpet made of the finest fabric in the magic world and old elvish engravings running on the walls, pulsing to absorb the abundant moonlight, met his eyes.


    He felt the fresh wind caress his soul as if it were authentic from the balcony he stood on. He enjoyed the vista for a moment before an enticing smell drew his attention below.


    And there he saw it.


    Guarded by threatening Moonsilver elves, the splendid silver fruit tree reached for the sky.


    Its lustrous bark reflected the light on a canvas of dancing paintings.


    Its leave-filled branches made him feel its incredible life force as they cast shadows of a past grandeur onto the ground. A budding fruit adorned one of them like a jewel would a crown, imbuing the air with an enticing scent. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he could recover from the extraordinary sight, an ancient voice cut through the wind, reaching for his ears.


    "Thank you, human."


    He trembled despite the grateful words as an invisible pressure crashed on him... because before him, the tree shifted.


    The wood reduced and condensed to take elvish features. The leaves became shining silver hair, each glowing like the trail left by a shooting star.


    Eyes reminiscent of two silver moons landed on him next, forcing his mind into panic and his soul to tense as if physical.


    "For saving and respecting my body despite my weakness, I''ll help you draw the bark''s full potential."


    The elegant elf, the embodiment of the tree, gazed up, locking eyes with him as the breeze ruffled her natural yet exquisite dress and carried her gentle voice.


    She continued, uncaring about his dropping jaws and knowing he listened.


    "The Runebark you used will need slight adjustments to inherit my power. I''ll consciously limit it to the sixth tier to match your design. The Dreg''nar''s core is an excellent choice with its earth attunement. I''ll add moon''s and nature''s, while the Runebark will tie everything together by improving the mana flow."


    ''She even knows about my plans! The tree saw everything I did ever since I placed it in my soul sea!''


    His luminous eyes flickered as an icy knot of dread tightened around his neck. Yet, it made too much sense for a tree on the archmage level, one that had lived for millennia to have sentience when a mere tier-five beast could speak as fluidly as a noble.


    ''What would she have done after recovering if I mistreated her?''


    The thought sent a wave of terror to tighten the knot, making his breathing ragged.


    As he shook, she leapt to the balcony with the grace of a panther and placed her hand on his shoulder.


    "I''ve seen your dedication and kindness. I''m against the cleaver''s presence, but I know you had no choice, so don''t worry."


    He felt her soft touch turn icy at the demonic cleaver''s mention. Yet she rapidly recovered and offered him a gentle smile, letting her natural beauty illuminate the night sky.

 Chapter 458 - 458: The Path to Perfection

    "Let''s continue with the Starmetal Ore. Instead of an armor suit as you planned, how about using it as mana channels?"


    Her lips curled into a mysterious smile, sending his mind into a world of new possibilities.


    It made sense! Constructing a circuit for the puppet to reduce the strain on his!


    Yet, the same problem that plagued him remained. He didn''t know what they looked like.


    After killing humans, they disintegrated into mana particles, making the study challenging for anyone.


    Even if the Grimoire Beastaria referenced beasts'', he didn''t possess a core, making the knowledge unusable.


    Of course, he could fix it by capturing weak mages and torturing them while fidgeting with their circuits. But did he want to become like that?


    Someone who''s no better than the accursed Ignatius?


    ''Never!''


    He gritted his teeth, the memory of the atrocities the mad scientist committed flashing in his mind.


    ''I''ll find something else but never become like him.''


    A surge of anger flooded his soul, making it heat under the tree''s palm.


    Feeling it, she spoke again.


    "I''ll guide you in building them. But they won''t work on living beings. Be patient, and you''ll get genuine mana circuits."


    She retrieved her hand and leaned closer, looking into his eyes'' depths as if trying to peer into his soul.


    Then pulled back and continued.


    "The branches are dead but sturdy. I recommend you use them to protect the joints while the bark will protect the frame."


    Her eyes narrowed as she gazed at his pensive frown.


    "With the remaining metal and branches, why don''t you cast a composite blade mixing wood for the body and metal for the edges? You''ll optimise your resources that way. We''ll start without delay if you agree."


    He gazed back at her, matching her intensity.


    "Why do you want to help me that much?"


    Even if he had saved her, he had also learned in the most bitter manner not to trust others and be wary of their intentions.


    She shrugged in response, raising two fingers.


    "With the Silvermoon elves extinct, I have nowhere to go. Consider it payment for the rent and the care you provided."


    She lowered a finger and continued.


    "I and the cleaver know somewhat backs you. We felt her gaze and power. You can say we want to enter her good books if it allows us to live without fear."


    A light chuckle reverberating with the night echoed as she jumped back into the garden and recovered her tree appearance.


    "But if you want a proper reason, I can''t bear to see my body become merdiocre. I''ve seen you rise from a newbie to a master enchanter and trust you to make my forgotten name stuck to any enchanter''s lips."


    "Hahaha. A good reason, indeed!"


    He laughed at the tree''s pride. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, generations of archmages venerated it in its glorious age, and he understood it wouldn''t accept anything but perfection.


    "We''ll work together. The mythical rank is the minimum we''ll achieve!"


    "That''s all I wanted to hear."


    As her last answer hung in the air, the vision of the past shattered in glistening sparks and his mind returned to the smithy.


    His amusement vanished with it, leaving only focus, solemnness and a burning desire in his soul.


    Without wasting time, he threw the starmetal ore into a pot filled with simmering liquid.


    He added an indecent quantity of its tier-one version before imbuing everything with a wave of pure mana, forcing a resonance to increase the primary material''s quality.


    Through his metal affinity, he scrutinised any change in the metal. When energy saturated it, he paused to let it rest and assimilate the other ores thoroughly before restarting.


    After three hours of intense focus, he retrieved the final product, noticing its incredible sheen and how the mana stuck to it each time he moved it.


    "Perfect," he muttered before placing it on the side.


    He repeated the process with the five tier-five ores, bringing their qualities to the limit.


    The rising sun burned in its descent towards the horizon, and the streets exploded into bustling activities as dwarves returned from their work when he finished.


    Yet, his endeavor just started.


    Focus still high and passion brimming in his heart, he gripped Picket''s core and placed it in the center of the symbols he had drawn for the ritual.


    He added the one remaining ore from the purification next to it before planting his two legendary blades on the energy nexuses.


    Shiro had taught him this technique last year when they escaped from Elena''s ruin in Avaloria Frostpeak, and he was determined to use any trick to increase his success chances.


    Mana hummed in the room as a soft glow imbued the symbols. Gradually, they became brighter and brighter, overwhelming the furnace''s fire sheen in a blanket of sky-blue.


    The Blade of Adaptation and Luminous Wildblade trembled, and noises of trembling metal echoed as they supplied the ritual energy.


    Despite her shock at the exquisite weapon and the itch crawling under her firm hands, Yngrid remained silent, observing Adam''s every move and ready to correct him at the slightest mistake. Yet, so far, he did none.


    Even when he let the fusion occure and focused on the bark, he kept his mana supply steady and the process controlled like a watchmaker with dozens of years of experience.


    Then, he did the unthinkable.


    Before her enlarging eyes, he dug the wood''s inside using miniaturised mana drills as if to create the outline of a blood system.


    She watched, her frown deepening with each passing second. She didn''t stop him but confusion and incertitudes gnawed at her.


    Was he ruining the materials? Would he succeed?


    As she clasped her hand in a silent prayer, Adam worked on the puppet.


    He deepened and rearranged the channels around the engraving to complete the mana circuits. Of course, the silver fruit tree guided him in this critical process, showing him the perfect path not to threaten its integrity. Then, he sculpted the thick branches and replaced the old joints, increasing their durability and flexibility.

 Chapter 459 - 459: The Artist and His Creation

    Once done, he returned to the bark.


    With meticulous care, he shaped its outer and inner layers to conform perfectly to the puppet''s frame. Its rough and dead appearance soon became defined and smooth to the touch. The fresh scent wafting from it tickled his nose, inviting yet hiding terrible power.


    He inspected his work before giving it a satisfied nod.


    Even if, for him, he had just started, he knew how warped his perception of time became while immersed. Therefore, he snapped his head back to see if the core ended its fusion.


    And there he saw it: a round core glinting a metallic hue amidst the dimming symbols.


    "It reached the later stages of the sixth tier."


    Yngrid''s exhausted voice echoed from behind.


    She grabbed the core, feeling its weight pressing down on the sturdy desk.


    Muscles straining, veins bulging, she fought to lift it, in vain. The small item was like a colossal boulder, unmovable yet terrifying. She felt the boundless mana it contained seep through her whitening fingers, heart hastening and sunken eyes trembling.


    "Great. That''s the minimum I need to power this bad boy."


    Adam grinned, his focus shifting from the core. It was a power source, pure and simple, a heart he wouldn''t tamper with.


    Instead, he focused on the starmetal ore.


    Since its nature as a tier-six reinforced item made it exceptionally resilient, he used his sun affinity to melt it.


    Unlike his prior tries, he now had a perfect grasp on temperature and could almost hear the metal sing what it wanted in its ears.


    ''A little more heat? Sure, darling.''


    Chuckling, he retrieved a complex network he had carved into regular wood and plunged it into a tall tray of clay.


    Then, he made vents on the sides to let the steam escape and one in the middle before pouring half the scalding star metal.


    SIZZLE


    Flames rose from the vents as the smell of burning wood assaulted the smithy. A cloud of dark smoke followed, obscuring his vision before the room''s air filters absorbed it and restored a sense of peace to the place.


    Excitation bubbling in his heart, he waited for the metal to take the wood''s place in the clay and solidify.


    After five minutes, he opened the mold. Like he did during Moira''s test, he encased the orange metal into a bubble of gentle wind to hasten the cooling without weakening it.


    The rhythmical clangor of mana hammers striking metal echoed next as blinding white flames encased his hands like gloves. With precision, he shaped the remaining half of the metal into triangular metallic pieces held by a thin frame.


    Just like the first time, he engraved his enchantments inside using flexible mana.


    Control and intricacy were on another level, however.


    Eyes narrowed in focus, he fought the star metal, listening to its will but imbuing his own.


    After the rest of the night and an additional half a day of work that would have exhausted a battalion of dwarfs, he finally completed his future weapons edges.


    Chest puffed with pride and grinning in satisfaction, he observed the terrifying sharp points running on both sides.


    Yet, loud snores came to disturb his achievement.


    Turning to the back, he noticed Yngrid''s sleeping figure slumped in her chair.


    "Thank you for supervising the process for so long."


    Gratitude filling his soul, he sent two mage hands to carry her to her bed.


    Meanwhile, he turned to the cool star metal and secured it on the anvil.


    Mana danced at his fingertips as he sanded its rough surface and dismissed the mana he had left inside.


    It wasn''t anything intricate this time, though.


    Instead, he ensured the mana would have a pathway to travel in from the beginning. After all, piercing the complex structure would only waste time and risk weakening or, if unlucky, breaking it.


    Metallic chips flew as a grating noise echoed.


    Under his control, wind blades as minuscule as sand particles swirled to polish the metal, making the burn exterior disappear. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A shine reflecting the world in a myriad of colors pierced the monotonous smithy as the circuits appeared in all their grandeur.


    ''I''m almost done!''


    His arm trembled as he clenched his fist in excitement. He only had to control the metal through his affinity to make it flexible and slid it into the paths he had drilled earlier. Then, insert the core between the puppet and the silver fruit tree''s bark.


    Without wasting a second, he plunged his mind into the meticulous process. And after two hours, he slotted the core in the chest''s center like a heart.


    His soul shuddered in joy before testing it. He knew it already. He had created a masterpiece he could be proud of.


    But his work wasn''t over yet. He still had to finish his blade.


    "Let''s revive the macuahuitl!"


    Even if the wood would take the entire frame, it was exceptional and lethal. After all, the Aztecs had used these kinds of weapons.


    His hand shot in a triumphant pose for a moment before he seized the remaining branches.


    Seeing the finish line, he polished the wood in two distinct frames before encasing the metal between them.


    Then, he engraved his enchantments, giving his weapon an incredible style that made him grin.


    Finally, he oiled it to give the wood a lustrous sheen and gazed at it with tenderness as a father would watch his baby.


    And what a soul-chilling baby it was!


    An intricate club-like weapon from which two rows of razor-sharp teeth protruded on each side.


    A single swing with it will send any of his adversary''s head flying or shred their body into minced meat.


    The more he scrutinised it, the more in love he fell.


    But he still had one last thing to do.


    "Crafted by Adam in honor of my mentors: Yngrid and Durgrim."


    He carved those words on the weapon''s pommel and the puppet, emotions spilling from his soul.


    With these two items, he had kept his promise to the ghost. Everyone would see his name no matter where he went or who he fought!


    However, two sudden notifications broke this tender moment as a ghostly window appeared before his eyes.


    [Tier-seven unnamed weapon detected. Soul binding available. Proceed? Yes/No]


    [Tier-six unnamed weapon detected. Soul binding available. Proceed? Yes/No]

 Chapter 460 - 460: A Moment of Glory

    Soul shaking in trepidation, he slammed his ethereal finger on the yes option, too happy to accept to think.


    [Tier-seven Adam''s Macuahuitl soul bound.]


    [Tier-six Adam''s Puppet soul bound.]


    "HAHAHA! Even Luna recognised my creations!"


    His laughter echoed in the empty smithy, overwhelming the noise of the dimming furnace and awakening Yngrid on the first floor.


    Yet, he didn''t notice a thing and summoned the items out of his soul sea.


    Then, eyes bulging in impatience, he scrutinised the blade to make its stat window appear.


    Name: Adam''s Macuahuitl


    Rank: T7 Mythical weapon


    Description:


    Forged in an old shop on Durazmarn outskirts, Adam''s Macuahuitl is a strange blade no one had ever seen. Through the clever mix of three disciplines, patience and effort to honor his mentors'' names, he created a mythical weapon even archmages would drool over.


    Note: I still can''t believe it...


    Abilities:


    Moon''s champion: The wood''s natural attunement for the moon, combined with a potent enhancement, provides the wielder a one hundred stat points bonus. Doubled when fighting under the moon.


    Mana attunement: Each material of Adam''s Macuahuitl bathed in its creator''s mana, undergoing purification, strengthening, forging and engraving. Double any elemental spells'' damage.


    I can be the sun if I want: Melted and enchanted using the sun element, the starmetal embodies its properties. Its sharp edges release a burst of pure solar flames upon impact.


    And the moon: Each strike condenses the surrounding mana to deliver a crushing blow shaped like a silver crescent.


    I''m the storm that is approaching: Grants the wielder incredible swiftness. Each movement melds into another in a lethal dance of wind and lightning.


    "Hahaha! Just wait, you damned puppies! I''ll save the sixty dwarfs soon."


    His grin reached his eyes as the enchantments were the ones he expected.


    Since he had built his two masterpieces to complete Selene''s mission, of course, he added means to counter his creatures.


    Still, the result was phenomenal, making him remember the almost six months of dedicated study and training he endured to reach his mastery level.


    ''I didn''t waste my time.''


    He puffed his ethereal chest, a crafter''s pride seeping through his soul.


    Then, he turned to his puppet, eyes ablaze and soul throbbing in anticipation.


    Name: Adam''s Puppet


    Rank: T6 Mythical puppet


    Description:


    Forged in an old shop on Durazmarn outskirts, Adam''s puppet is a marvel of technology and mana conductivity. The tier six improved beast core fuels it with energy as the pseudo mana circuits let it travel through the conductive wood in a harmonious balance of exquisite precision.


    Abilities:


    I''m the best enchanter: Hidden below the armored wood, the engravings are untargetable and indestructible, making the puppet a moving bastion of unparalleled durability.


    Mana attunement: Each material of Adam''s puppet bathed in its creator''s mana, undergoing purification, strengthening, forging, and engraving. Decrease any elemental damage suffered by half.


    Vampire and werewolf''s bane: Solar energy courses through the puppet''s wood, reinforcing and warding creatures of the night.


    Nature''s champion: Blessed by the silver moon tree and enchanted to perfection, the puppet benefits from one hundred bonus stat points. Doubled when fighting in a nature-filled environment.


    Storm''s eyes: Through Vivan''s theories, Adam developed a unique enchantment, increasing image processing and allowing for swift reactions.


    Soul binding: Allows a soul to inhabit the puppet for a year. Remaining time: 365 days.


    After reading the terrifying enchantments, his mouth almost split to reach his ears.


    The puppet complemented the blade to create an unbeatable combo.


    And now, despite his apprentice rank, he could fight tier-six entities! No one would ever believe him if he boasted about it.


    He chuckled in joy, hugging the puppet before the noise of the creaking door drew his attention.


    "You''re done already?!"


    Yngrid''s eyes enlarged as her mouth curled down in guilt.


    But he rapidly moved to hug the boisterous enchanter, unwilling to let her mood sour.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    He phased through her body, sending a chill down their spines as he forgot he couldn''t interact with anyone as a ghost.


    Scratching his misty hair, he flew to the puppet, cursing his carelessness under his breath, and entered it.


    Unlike the first time, he felt a boundless power coursed through his soul as it bound itself to the wood.


    The beast core inlaid in his chest pulsed to life, reflecting the surroundings while watering the puppet with incredible energy.


    As Yngrid''s eyes enlarged in shock, he pounced on her in a bear hug.


    "Thank you for your help and unwavering support."


    From this close, she noticed the words engraved on his neck''s side, eyes clouding in gratitude.


    "Don''t be."


    She patted his back and buried her head in the smooth wood.


    "You paid for the lessons and did everything yourself. I don''t deserve to have my name associated with your masterpiece."


    "If I feel you do, then you do. That''s all that matters."


    He pulled back and offered her a gentle smile.


    "Stay who you are. You''re exceptional."


    He noticed how her face burned, turning as red as a tomato for a second before her usual grin returned.


    "A shame you''re so young. But don''t abuse that silver tongue to get women."


    He rolled his eyes at her chuckles.


    "Not happening. I''m too busy for now. Anyway, I''ll take my leave to rest for a bit and focus on the final. "


    His plan to end the duel as fast as possible didn''t change. He had to prepare a countermeasure against every scenario and beat the cheater before he could summon his ace monsters.


    She scrutinised him, eyes firmly planted in his and grabbed his arm, feeling its incredible weight.


    "You have to win." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course! I''m competing to get those hands."


    She nodded, releasing and watching his departing figure.


    However, when he opened the door and stepped out, her eyes enlarged, and her heart almost leapt out of her throat.


    "W-wait!"


    Her cracking voice broke the silence as she rushed to catch him. Yet, she only saw a blur in the distance.


    "N-No. How is Adam related to him? It''s impossible!"


    She held her forehead, pupils constricted and trembling at the horrifying revelation because... she had just seen Durgrim''s name on the other side of his neck.

 Chapter 461 - 461: The Calm Before the Storm

    "Hahaha!"


    Meanwhile, Adam''s hearty laughter echoed as he cut through Durazmarn''s mountain like a laser.


    The wind whipped his clothes in a flurry of noises, forcing his grin to reach his eyes. If only he could feel the wind, he had no doubt he would have never forgotten this moment.


    Yet, he shrugged the negative thought out of his mind.


    ''Soon, I''ll have a body.''


    Before he realised it, he basked under the midday sun, already standing before the academy gate.


    He smirked at the mages guarding them and blurred inside, the only trace of his presence a gust that alerted them for a second.


    ''That''s the problem with magic. Their bodies are too weak before they become archmages, and since no one can, they are doomed to live mediocre lives.''


    Somehow, this line of thought made him remember Gaston.


    He had everything: a powerful physique, excellent affinity, and cheat-like eyes. Yet, he also knew how hard becoming an archmage was. Therefore, he devised a plan to ensure success and surpass that level.


    ''Tsk. A shame you targeted me.''


    He snickered, chasing that nightmare out of his mind as he entered his room.


    "Hey, Nova. Guess who''s done with enchanting?"


    He smiled at his friend before crouching at Stella and extending a finger.


    "Hello you, too. Want some good meat today?"


    "Meow!"


    Stella instantly gripped his finger with her paws, delight flashing in her eyes.


    "What a smart cat! I knew I could be the best pet chooser."


    "Hahaha. It seems you''re in a good mood." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nova''s melodious voice brightened the room and enlivened his soul with joy as she curiously examined his frame.


    "Mhh! You worked hard. I''m happy you succeeded!"


    She clapped her hands, eyes sparkling.


    However, they narrowed and she shook her head. Despite her eagerness to spend some time together, she would die of shame if he lost because of her.


    "You only have four days left before the grand final. Don''t mind us and focus on it."


    His smile froze on his face for a second. Then, he nodded, retrieving his pouch and extending it to her.


    "Go have some fun in the meantime. Eat some nice food, buy toys for Stella, or anything that passes through your mind."


    Instead of taking it, she fished two gold coins and pushed his hand back.


    "That''ll be more than enough. Keep the rest to buy materials."


    Her radiant smile, full of genuine care, warmed his soul for a moment before he attached the pouch back to his belt and sat at the table.


    "Alright. I''ll focus now."


    Without wasting time, he took out his notes about spell creation and immersed his mind in them.


    With his tier-five mana control and as a master enchanter, everything seemed so simple compared to when he converted the mage hand spell last year.


    Still, combining the right words and manipulating mana offered their own share of challenges.


    ''Mainly because of my low tier.''


    His lips curled into a bitter smile as he made rapid progress even if, to him, they were slow compared to what he could achieve with more mana or better circuits.


    And soon, four days passed in the blink of an eye.


    DING


    Unlike the last times, he rose from his seat before Nova called for him as an alarm sounded in his ears.


    Since he had promised her to pay more attention, he diverted some of his focus to develop a spell to warn him at a fixed time.


    With a sigh of relief, he walked to her, ignoring her surprise.


    "Let''s go before Moira moves. I don''t want to see her before the match."


    He grinned, taking Stella in his hand and caressing her soft fur.


    With a nod, she followed him under the rising sun, appreciating Durazmarn''s vista on their way.


    However, a prickling sensation assaulted his mind like the sizzling of a broken radio as he passed by the colossal royal palace.


    ''Something wrong will happen.''


    Eyes narrowed, he scanned his surroundings before biting his lips.


    "Wait for me by the Gate. I''ll return in ten minutes."


    Without wasting her answer, he blurred in her silver eyes and charged outside the city.


    He passed by the wheat fields and soon reached a small forest a few kilometers away.


    With determined steps, he approached a cave and blasted it with a short burst of mana.


    Then, he entered the freshly dug hole and drew symbols on the ground.


    ''If my instincts scream so much, it can only mean two things. Someone is targeting me, I won''t be able to return, or both.''


    His face darkened as he finished drawing the teleportation circle.


    Honestly? If not for the dwarves he promised to save, he would have returned to the college already.


    Satisfied by his work, he dropped half the remaining tier-four mana-rich ores and closed the hole.


    Five minutes later, he met Nova at the Gate and crossed it with her, his feelings mixed and ominous clouds dancing above his head.


    As he stepped into the Academy of Summoning, King Alaric and Moira stood before a magic circle pulsing with enough energy to blow up Durazmarn.


    "Finally! After centuries we revived it!"


    Alaric clenched his trembling fists in the castle''s basement, looking at Moira''s figure with deep-rooted respect and joy.


    "You finally reached that traitor''s level. From today onwards, I give you the title of best enchanter in dwarven history. Let the Titan''s Twilight be your creation."


    "The traitor will soon disappear from history, anyway. His creations are no longer his and his name is already forgotten."


    Moira smiled back, her ambitions making her voice crack as she gazed at the colossal metal construct before them.


    Even seated, it reached fifty meters tall. Even inactive, it inspired a sense of awe and inevitable doom in anyone standing as its adversary.


    Because it was the traitor''s most terrifying weapon. The one that secured their independence.


    "Humph. That crazy dwarf wanted to share the blueprint with humans and elves alike. What a fool."


    Alaric snorted, rage bubbling in his veins like a volcano about to erupt.


    "Don''t mind the past. Our ancestors stopped him before he could."


    Despite her elegant words, Moira gritted her teeth, hate flashing in her eyes.


    "I must leave now to assist in the tournament''s final. If you will please excuse me, uncle."


    Without waiting for an answer, her steps echoed in the damp underground as her satin robes glowed like a halo to illuminate her path.


    Each step she took caused her anger to increase and almost distort her always-composed face... because she knew the truth.


    She was far from being her ancestor''s equal. He had devised this weapon from scratch by himself. Meanwhile, it took centuries to repair it.


    "What an affront."


    She gritted her teeth, the air hissing through them.


    She had been studying and researching for a hundred and twenty yeaars. She had been acclaimed as an unparalleled genius in the enchanting field. For what? Those meager results? To see a dwarf who died much younger shatter her pride with exquisite crafts?


    "I''ll beat you."


    She muttered, leaving the castle and smelling the pure air.


    "I''ll become the new dwarven genius, no matter the cost and annihilate anyone who knows about you."


    A silly glint flashing in her eyes, she crossed the Gate with the gathered students and teachers and stepped into the Academy of Summoning.

 Chapter 462 - 462: The Game Begins

    When Adam stepped out, Shepard and the other teachers rushed to him, bright smiles stretching their lips as Nova walked to the arena.


    "Last match, my boy! Don''t pressure yourself too much, and do your best to win. Just know that we are all proud of you!"


    His mentor placed his hand on his shoulder, continuing as greed flashed in his eyes.


    "Of course, it''s better if you win. Make Edgar spite his riches and honor as an arcanist. Hahaha!"


    He giggled at the man''s shenanigan before noticing a frown creep on his brows.


    "Incredible. You''re not shaking at all."


    Shepard gazed at his hand, feeling he gripped an immovable mountain instead of a puppet.


    Smoke overtook his gray eyes as he scanned his disciple, his heart rate increasing for each second.


    "W-what did you build?!"


    Unlike the enchanters, his observation spell allowed him to feel the number of enchantments without detail. But its primary use was to detect alchemical use. And what he saw sent his mind spinning.


    Meanwhile, Adam shrugged, a satisfied smile stretching his lips.


    "Nothing much. It''s just a sturdy vessel for a year, anyway."


    "Hmm. Half a year away from me, and you''re already keeping secrets, brat?"


    Shepard chuckled, slapping his back amicably, only to grimace at his reddening hand.


    "Cough. I have a mission for you. It''ll help you return to your roots and improve your alchemical skills... Well, learn to brew new potions, at least."


    He coughed, eying the purified materials. Truthfully? he doubted he could do better despite his higher rank. After all, the sheer elemental attunement variety composing his puppet would require several individuals to work together.


    Still, he outstretched his hand, offering him a heavy bag of materials and four recipes.


    "Sharing them is a crime. So burn them after mastering the steps. You have enough to brew sixty tier-four potions and two tier-five."


    "How many can I keep for myself?"


    ''Like hell, I''ll work for free.''


    However, Shepard shattered his expectations.


    "None. It''s a commission from Aurora. Be wary, though."


    Shepard''s eyes narrowed, sending a chill through his soul.


    "I''m sure she''ll target you one way or another."


    A pensive frown creased his brows as his mentor''s words hung heavy in the air.


    ''Is she the reason for my terrible feeling? Why did it manifest by the dwarven castle then? It makes no sense for the royals to help her and even less for Moira to allow another arcanist to do what she pleases on her territory.''


    He scratched his hair, lips twisting before shrugging.


    ''As long as she doesn''t act in person, I don''t need to fear her goons.''


    He didn''t bother to ask why she would target him and just gripped the bag. After all, since she was a dark mage and they enjoyed tormenting ghosts, her motivations seemed unmistakable to him.


    "I want one of Edgar''s items if I win. If I lose, I''ll brew them for free."


    "Ha! You do realise that tier-six materials don''t grow on trees? I''d rather concoct them myself."


    Shepard planted his hand on his hips, making his stance clear. He had already given him the starmetal ore, something no one would have done.


    "I won''t work for free. Last offer: I want hints on a tier-six, seven, or eight mythical material."


    He outstretched his hand, returning the bag and locking eyes with him to match his mentor''s firmness.


    Shepard sighed in response. Those materials were as rare as dragon scales, no matter the tier. Yet, this foolish disciple asked for a tier-eight?


    Despite the ridiculous demand, he shook his head and answered.


    "I shouldn''t tell you, but King Leon and Orion went all out to make next year''s inter-academy tournament the most memorable one. Legendary items, mysterious medicines and beast eggs, they planned everything."


    His voice trailed off as yearning sparkled in his eyes before they narrowed.


    "Including a complete mythical skeleton of the sixth-tier."


    Meanwhile, Adam''s fists clenched, fires burning in his eyes and menacing to scorch anything entering his vision.


    ''I only need ther tier-seven and eight materials!''


    Including the hands, bones, and tendons he would retrieve before the year''s end, he could finally see the finish line.


    "Alright. I''ll be a bit busy after the match, so give me a month or two to deliver the potions."


    Voice cracking with excitement, he answered before taking determined steps inside the gothic castle.


    In the arena, he heard his friends'' encouragements. A surge of adrenaline coursed through him as he raised his thumb above his head, showing them his confidence.


    The audience exploded into cheers, eager to assist at this three-month journey''s final and see the duel monster champion receive its crown from the arcanists.


    Amidst the cacophony, he noticed Elisabeth greet her peers with a gentle nod before clapping her hands, returning silence to the venue.


    "Welcome to this battle monster''s tournament''s grand final. Without delay, let me introduce the tournament''s dark horse from the College of Alchemy and Transmutation, the man who subdued evil ghosts and chimaeras alike to take on the impossible challenge of rising from the bottom to the top against all our expectations: Adam!"


    Face red with excitement, the crows whistled, clapped and stomped the ground, causing it to reverberate under his feet as he offered them a triumphant pose.


    ''A shame I can''t materialise by mana cape. I''m sure they''d gawk at my style and start a new fashion.''


    As he nodded in pride, Elisabeth continued.


    "Opposing him, the master of chea... cough... The master of tier-five creatures, the strongest duelist to ever compete and playing on home ground to bring his academy glory: Geoffrey!"


    Mocking laughter echoed as Elisabeth''s intentional slip of the tongue and brief introduction registered.


    A few acclamations resounded from Geoffrey''s academy''s side, only to be overwhelmed by boos and curses. Clearly, no one wanted to encourage someone who relied on his mentor.


    They even resented him for shattering the game''s underlying meaning. After all, this entire tournament set up aimed to encourage them to explore the wilds, hone their skills and defeat magical creatures in groups, something Geoffrey didn''t do.


    Despite the harsh words, Edgar''s disciple walked to his duel desk. Arm crossed and smirking, he gestured with his head for him to climb up.


    ''Oh? Feeling cocky, aren''t ya?''


    Without wasting a second, he blurred behind his deck, making the crowd gulp in anticipation.


    Simultaneously, Elisabeth raised her hand as her severe voice echoed.


    "Let the duel start!"


    "I chose heads. Is it alright with you?" Geoffrey fished a shiny gold coin from his pouch and threw it into the air.


    ''What a fool. I can see you rigged the coin!'' Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He laughed sinisterly.


    "I want the staff to check the coin."


    Why would he act mercifully? He was here to win the hands, not play mind games.


    ''Hope they''ll disqualify him. Serves you right for adding layers of cheating.''


    A tense silence engulfed the arena as everyone wondered why.


    However, Maya jumped from the balcony and snatched the coin without warning, stunning them.


    "Ayaya. It''s enchanted with illusion magic. Once thrown, it''ll only show heads."


    As Geoffrey''s face decomposed, Elisabeth''s voice reverberated again, filling his heart with dread and hope.


    "Adam will start as a penalty. One more cheating attempt will lead to your disqualification."

 Chapter 463 - 463: Denying Geoffrey a Chance

    ''I guess she doesn''t want to cancel the match and went for a warning.''


    He understood Elisabeth''s decision to warn Geoffrey. Disqualifying him before the thunderous crowd would leave a bitter taste in everyone''s mouth... except his.


    "Hehehe. As you can see, I''ll have no shame exposing you. So, by all means, cheat as much as you want."


    An annoying and provocative smirk stretching his lips, he drew his first cards, taking his time to stare intently at the pale Geoffrey between each of his movements.


    ''Why did he try to get the first turn? To stop me from using my field spell, of course.''


    "I summon the Pontianak and use my field spell: thunder sovereign''s imperial court!"


    With a wave of his hand, purple lightning rumbled in the field''s sky. A storm followed, uplifting the plain and blurring it from everyone''s view.


    Purple pillars descended, molding the soil into a sumptuous grand hall mirroring Vivian''s tower.


    Seated on the throne, the silhouette of the archmage crackled with power as she peered into everyone''s eyes, forcing their body to shudder and their legs to chatter against their will. After all, the pressure she emanated was genuine since he had met her in person.


    "Any monster summoned on the Thunder sovereign''s imperial court must face her piercing eyes. They''ll lose two hundred attack points. If the remaining points are below one thousand seven hundred, their effects are sealed. I end my turn."


    His voice boomed as he crossed his arm over his chest and tilted his hat to invite his adversary to dismantle his strategy.


    Meanwhile, Geoffrey gritted his teeth. Arms trembling in a mix of hate and grudge, he drew his four cards.


    However, he smirked as he scrutinised the mechanical dragon, his first tier-five monster. If he could summon it, he would turn the table and win.


    "I summon the mechanical dog and use a boosting spell."


    Metal gathered in clinking noises, shaping itself as a technological marvel in the form of a dog.


    Its sharp metallic teeth, akin to knives, glinted in the grand hall as Vivian''s shadow gazed at it.


    ATK 1800->1600


    Instantly, its shining armor rusted, giving it an ancient look as its attack lowered. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I use a boosting spell. Once per turn, a mechanical creature can negate an effect."


    After his chant, the dog howled its joy at recovering.


    "I use its effect now. If an adversary stands on the other side of the field, it can summon a metallic soldier from my deck."


    "Great. Don''t forget to shuffle your deck after drawing it."


    He snickered, making the crowd slap their legs in laughter while Geoffrey''s face burned in rage.


    Without answering, he retrieved the card and shuffled his deck without cheating.


    Then, he slammed it in its slot.


    This time, the metal gathered in the form of an armored humanoid holding a short drill-like spear and a thick shield.


    The menacing glint in its eye drew everyone''s attention. They had never seen creatures like that and wondered from where Geoffrey had summoned them.


    "I end my turn."


    "Did I give you the authorisation to, though?"


    As his words raised a wave of excited cheers, the mechanical soldier became rusted.


    ATK 1700->1500


    Then, he continued, exciting the public as they observed the terrifying yet mesmerising naked beauty raise her nails.


    "Any monster summoned when the Pontianak stands on the field must attack her. Start with the weakest one."


    At his command, she released her sweet scent, smiling enticingly and forcing the soldier to step towards her despite his efforts to stop.


    SHATTER


    A scarlet flash cut through the wind the next second as scraps flew before colliding and clanking with the elegant white slabs.


    As Geoffrey gritted his teeth, the soldier exploded into a rain of glistening shards before the Pontianak confronted the dog.


    With a merciless swipe, she gutted it.


    However, it bit her neck off in a last-ditch effort, making the confrontation a draw. After all, they had the same attack value.


    "Now that your field is empty, you can end your turn."


    He offered Geoffrey a cruel smile, aiming to shatter any hope of victory he could harbor... because he wouldn''t give him a chance to summon anything.


    Without wasting time, he drew a card and slammed the insect lord on the desk.


    "I sacrifice the insect lord to summon Ignatius."


    Like the first time he appeared in the tournament, the mad scientist cackled before parasitising the insect lord.


    The crowd gasped at the emergence of the distorted creature, its gorilla arms, paws from different beasts and horrible head.


    Even more terrifying than last time, it stood ten meters tall, and its attack increased since its base material was more powerful.


    ATK 3500


    However, he was far from over.


    "I remove the Pontianak and insect lord from my graveyard to summon Virgo''s lesser incarnation."


    The stars shone the moment he placed her card in its slot. In a magnificent display, they condensed into the shape of a beautiful lady. Her spear materialised in her hand, glinting like an amalgamation of celestial bodies and enchanting the public.


    "I use her effect. Discard one of your two remaining cards."


    Despite his unwillingness, Geoffrey discarded another mechanical monster with reddened eyes.


    "Now, do your thing, bastard."


    Without mercy, the colossal monstrosity grabbed the elegant lady and swallowed her whole.


    His attack increased simultaneously, inheriting half her strength and effect.


    ATK 3500->5000


    "You can discard the other one."


    His lips curled into an innocent smile as if to say, it''s the game, don''t blame me.


    "Finally, I cast a boosting spell on Ignatius. Wrath of the Storm!"


    Purple lightning arcs danced on Ignatius'' skin, making him even more terrifying as his eagle eyes turned violet.


    "He has no limitations on his effect now. So, be ready to discard your hand every turn."


    That''s one of the combos he thought of during the two-week break. With it, he would forbid his adversary to play, making cheating irrelevant.


    ''I still have a spell I didn''t use, though. I''m almost sad that I had to play first.''


    He chuckled, remembering the countermeasure he had developed against field spells and how he would have negated their effects.


    In an excellent mood with the victory in the bag, he observed Geoffrey''s trembling figure, wondering what he would do with no cards in hand, no monsters on the field, and no spells.

 Chapter 464 - 464: A Chaotic Award Ceremony

    As Adam rejoiced about the easy victory, Geofrey intently gazed at his mechanical dragon. His eyes almost bulged out as mana symbols gathered on his desk, asking him to discard the card he was most proud of.


    He gnawed on his teeth, jaws protruding as he felt his hand weighed a ton and refused to move. No. It was his mind that refused to accept such a ridiculous outcome.


    He didn''t get to play his second turn yet, but he had already lost. He could do nothing against the horrible Ignatius, not even draw.


    The sound of his own ragged breath overwhelmed the public''s cheers for Adam as his anger boiled, inching on his rational mind.


    However, the memory of Mia''s fate anchored his thought process.


    What he had to do was clear: give up and save Edgar some face or meet her in the afterlife.


    Though he knew it, his heart still refused to listen. After all, he had two-tier five beasts. No one ever held a deck of such power in the tournament''s last two hundred years of history.


    "Give up, Geoffrey."


    His mentor''s sudden command echoed, calm and calculated, as it cut through his turmoil like a fiery blade to unfreeze his hand.


    Without waiting, he raised it.


    "I give up."


    Then, shame coloring his features, he fled the arena at maximum speed, unwilling to spend a second here.


    As the crowd cheered and laughed, their expressions divided between disappointment and mockery, Zeph''s voice resounded.


    "We must limit the impact of spells. We wasted our time watching this short match."


    "I agree."


    Aurora concurred as Maya nodded.


    Adam''s strategy, even if impressive in its own right, shattered the interactive aspect of the game, ruining their interest in it.


    Meanwhile, Shepard smirked at them.


    "Sure, we can ban some of the most powerful spells. But we must also change the rules about giving cards. I want immediate elimination if a competitor is spotted using one."


    Elisabeth nodded, her blue eyes sparkling at the solutions proposed.


    "From today onwards, those two rules are made official."


    Then, she glimpsed at Moira''s enraged face as she turned to address the public, forcing her to pause.


    "Are you alright, my dear?"


    Shepard turned to her, noticing the fiery and watery mana wafting from her eyes and engulfing her body. With a deep frown, he followed her gaze, spotting the engravings on Adam''s neck as he flexed his easy victory under the public''s acclamation.


    "The traitor left another inheritance!"


    Her sudden roar overwhelmed the public''s cacophony as she lunged like a tiger and pulled her ornate necklace out.


    From glistening gems, it shifted, turning into an intricate staff as she voiced her spell under everyone''s enlarging eyes.


    "Nebulize!"


    Before anyone could react, a swirling vortex of water and fire converged on Adam, forming a blinding sphere of heat and pressure. Intense heat engulfed the place, making everyone''s skin perspire torrents of sweat.


    BOOM


    A deafening explosion of billowing steam shattered the podium and desk as the other arcanists gawked in disbelief at the surreal scene.


    Then, silence. A tense silence descended.


    Broken by Shepard''s enraged roar.


    "MOIRAAAA!"


    Without warning, his body turned into smoke as he flew to her.


    Alarmed by the escalation, the other deans blurred into motion, using their own spells to stop the inevitable confrontation.


    A defensive wall of radiant light manifested, separating them before one of darkness covered it. Shining starlight reinforced them as a vortex emerged, letting a colossal dark creature step out.


    Its rocky arm echoed as they collided in an intimidating show to deter the charging Shepard.


    Yet, he didn''t care.


    Water, smoke, and wing already billowed in his hand as he was ready to unleash his calamitous spell on the dwarf who dared to kill his disciple without regard to his presence.


    On the spectator''s seats, Julius trembled in disbelief as a volcano of rage boiled in his heart.


    "SHE KILLED BIG BRO!"


    He leapt down, uncaring about the power difference or the crime he would commit by attacking an arcanist. Moira had to die today!


    However, an icy voice and a horrifying glint forced his anger down and his steps to halt.


    "Arrogant fool, you dare to attack me?"


    Shocking everyone by his unscathed appearance, Adam pressed his monstrous wooden blade on Moira''s neck, ready to behead her at the slightest abrupt movement.


    Truthfully, he wanted to proceed with the act. But he knew killing an arcanist would only create trouble for himself.


    Simultaneously, the dwarf gulped, feeling the sharp edges graze her skin. Icy sweat formed on her forehead as she glimpsed its enhancements in shock and disbelief.


    "How are you alive? And what''s that puppet and weapon?!"


    Her voice cracked with disbelief as she heard her pride shatter into millions of pieces. She could not create something of that level... meaning Adam surpassed her in enchanting?


    "NO! That bastard Durgrim! I''ll kill anyone who knows about him!"


    She roared, mana flaring to her staff and mouth opening to cast her next spell.


    Simultaneously, his blade slowly dug into her neck as he peered into her eyes, conveying a silent message.


    ''I''m not bluffing. Your head will roll to the ground if you continue.''


    Meanwhile, the arcanists dismissed the walls blocking Shepard, cold sweat dripping from their foreheads as they understood the situation''s gravitas. Moira couldn''t die. Not when they were all gathered, at least, or they''ll suffer from the consequences.


    They observed the man closest to her, knowing he would make the right decision despite his anger.


    "Sleeping gas. Move!"


    He leapt back before the Macuahuitl pierced her throat, trusting his mentor.


    A swirling sphere of smoke engulfed Moira''s head in a second, forcing her to inhale the potent sleeping agents it contained. After few seconds, she collapse to the ground.


    The other arcanists jumped from the balcony and rushed to protect Moira. Yet, Shepard only gazed at Adam in intrigue and relief.


    "How did you avoid her spell, and why did she attack you?"


    He shrugged, glaring at the once proud dwarf''s bleeding neck with a snort as relief washed over him. She had attacked despite his overwhelming position on her, making him dread the consequences of killing her.


    "Enchanted my eyes. I saw her move. And I have no idea. She mentioned people connected to Durgrim, a dwarf ghost we met in the canyon last year."


    He saw Shepard nod and turn to Elisabeth.


    "I want compensation, or no one will like the aftermath. And trust me, it''ll be terrible for Durazmarn."


    Without wasting time, she answered in an icy voice, contrasting with her beauty.


    "Moira is stripped of her rights as an arcanist. She''ll be locked in the confines of her academy, forced to manage it for twenty years."


    She grabbed Moira''s staff and threw it to Shepard.


    "Take it. I''ll milk her dry for what she did. No one can actively target another arcanist or his disciples! Am''I clear?"


    If they did, then what? Engage in disciple hunting and shatter the next generation of adepts and arcanists? No one wanted to see that happen. Therefore, they nodded in agreement before returning to the balcony as light mages escorted Moira to her academy.


    After fifteen minutes spent to calm the students and bring peace back into the arena, Elisabeth proceeded with the award ceremony as if nothing had happened.


    However, Adam cursed under his breath on the stage. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Just because Durgrim inherited that genius'' knowledge? What kind of crazy grandma is she?!''


    He grumbled for five minutes before Elisabeth walked to him, sending an uncomfortable shudder down his spine.


    "Congratulations on winning first place. I''m impatient to see you join my academy in a year and a half. We''re all intrigued by your craftsmanship, too. I wonder who taught you."


    Despite her charming smile and eyes sparkling with genuine interest, he wanted nothing more than to flee as far away from her as possible.


    ''Dream on. I''ll be gone way before that!''


    "For your victory: a pair of tier-one mythical hands!"


    She yelled, riling the public as she extended a piece of clothing, hiding a pair of small yet firm hands.


    Forgetting the nagging feeling, his fingers trembled as he gripped his reward, doing his best to contain his excitement and wait until the end of the ceremony to focus on the familiar notification.


    [Tier-one mythical hands detected. Soul binding available. Proceed? Yes/No]


    Meanwhile, she conjured a luminous flight of stairs and returned to the balcony under the public''s acclamations.


    "Despite the chaotic events, I''m glad to announce the end of this battle monster tournament! Thank you, everyone, for your burning passion for the game, and I hope to see the youngest return in five years!"


    Before the echo of her words faded, he blurred out of the arena and smashed the binding button, too excited to check on the item he had worked so hard for to wait a second.


    [Tier-one Durgrim, The Magister of Magic''s hands'' soul bound.]

 Chapter 465 - 465: The Magister of Magics hands

    Upon hearing the name, he abruptly stopped and launched himself inside a room, shattering the door into pieces in a cacophony of crunching noises.


    "WHAT?!"


    Leaning against the wall, he roared his confusion.


    Everything made sense now. Durgrim didn''t base his theories on the genius''. It had been him all along. That''s why he asked him to revive his name.


    ''And like a fool, I did! That''s where my uneasy feeling came from. Durazmarn will brand me a wanted criminal and hunt me down!''


    He gulped at the thought, holding his lowered forehead.


    Then, he smirked.


    ''I won''t need to return using their means, anyway.''


    Indeed, he had set up a teleportation circle. Therefore, he would hop into their territory, save the dwarves and return to the college before anyone noticed him.


    "Let''s check what I fought so hard for before returning."


    He summoned the hands with a thought, revealing their well-preserved surface and tenderness despite the rough activity Durgrim practiced.


    Durgrim, The Magister of Magic''s hands


    Rank: Tier 1


    Rarity: Mythic Material


    Description:


    Six hundred years ago, Durazmarn saw the birth of a mythical enchanter who revolutionised and upturned the field like a storm.


    Despite his outstanding success and contribution, Durgrim shared his knowledge for mysterious reasons.


    The dwarven royals saw his actions as treason and sentenced him to death.


    More than an enchanter, Durgrim possessed a brilliant mind and hands capable of feeling and weaving mana into the fabric of reality, offering him an unfulfilled archmage potential.


    Yet, his soul never rested in peace and was locked amidst his creation in the royal palace until Ossian rescued him four hundred years ago.


    After he learned about the tournament and got excellent news from the ghost King, Durgrim asked him to put his hands as the first-place reward, sure you''d win, using The Beast Emperor as an intermediary.


    Abilities:


    Rune Wieving: Through his touch, Durgrim could wave enchantments as effortlessly as breathing in an exquisite dance of mana threads.


    Mana Manipulation: Durgrim seized mana with exceptional precision, like physical objects, amplifying it to give his enchantments an extra layer of power. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Surgical Precision: Better than a surgeon, his hands never trembled, and his dexterity was out of this world.


    Enchantments Insight: He could identify, decipher, and reproduce an item''s enchantments with a touch.


    Arcane Synthesis: This ability allowed him to combine materials at will, leading to the latter development of Yngrid''s ritual in an attempt to help the dwarves.


    "..."


    Frame frozen upon reading the back story and abilities, his mind blanked.


    Then, he jumped in joy.


    "Hahaha! I''ll craft tier eight and nine items once I build my body. No! I''ll make a flying fortress much better than Selene''s first!"


    Yet, his eyes narrowed into slits as he heard footsteps coming his way, bringing his joyous moment to a premature end.


    Cloth whipping against his wooden frame, he left the place and went to the Gate.


    A moment later, Shepard, the teachers, and the students emerged from the gothic castle and rushed to him.


    "Well done, my boy! Because of you, they even had to ban abusive spells. Hahaha. You marked the Battle Monster tournament''s history!"


    Shepard laughed, his hand moving to slap his back rhythmically in amusement.


    Simultaneously, Nova lunged at him like a cat and scrutinised his body, inch by inch, with trembling eyes.


    "Are you sure that stupid Moira didn''t wound you?"


    Voice cracking, she hugged him in relief and fear.


    "She didn''t hit me. Don''t worry."


    He noticed Julius standing behind, frowning at him with a mix of relief and bitterness.


    "Before you ask, I upgraded my puppet. I''m satisfied with it, but nothing beats a proper body. Train for a few more years, and you''ll surpass it without relying on external tools."


    He knew what the boy thought with his competitive mind. But what could he say that wouldn''t sound like taunting?


    "I''ll beat you in a year."


    The boy''s eyes ignited with unbridled determination as he stepped through the Gate first, his emotions too chaotic to stay. And he couldn''t blame him.


    How frustrating was it for him to train every day to see his goal drift further away from his reach by relying on materials and crafting?


    Meanwhile, the others congratulated him with excited smiles as Arun rubbed his hands.


    "Now that you won and won''t need your cards anymore, I offer to buy them. State your price. No amount will deter me."


    "I have other plans for them, though."


    He turned to Shepard, a mischievous grin stretching his lips.


    "I''ll gift them to the college''s club. However, I''ll keep three with me for personal reasons."


    As Shepard''s eyes lit up, he removed Ignatius, the bastard, Silvie, the banshee queen, and Lala from his deck and handed the rest to him. After all, one did have the right to rest in peace, while the other was the opposite. He didn''t want her to suffer anymore. As for Lala? He had to return it to Selene.


    "Are you sure? Don''t misunderstand me, I''m really grateful. But they''re just too valuable. More than monetary, it''s the champion''s deck. It holds a lot of significance."


    "That''s why I''m giving it. Without the college, I wouldn''t have competed or learned alchemy."


    He shoved the cards into Shepard''s hands, raising his thumb.


    "In which college can you proudly expose the champion''s cards to motivate younger students?"


    "Tsk. I don''t like to feel indebted. You can borrow three books for a week, including Vivian''s, as promised. Let''s head back."


    Despite his mentor''s snort, he could see his trembling shoulders and sparkling eyes. After all, it was no coincidence that all his disciples played the game. Shepard was a fan himself!


    With a smile, he discussed with the teachers before crossing the Gate and stepping onto the college''s grounds.


    "I missed this place."


    He observed the beautiful gardens and new dormitories, nodding at the craftsmanship as the chirping of birds and the sweet smell of nature filled his nostrils.


    ''But I don''t have time to rest.''


    Smirking, he followed Shepard, eager to perfect his lightning spells and learn to wield two additional elements.


    ''I also have Thurin''s gravity book.''


    All these boring learning sessions filled him with anticipation because each passing day made him more powerful and unlocked a world of possibilities.

 Chapter 466 - 466: The Misadventures of a Mage, a Muscle-Bound Menace, and a Shadow

    The sun rose and dipped on the horizon as time passed as he studied Shepard''s grimoires.


    He furthered his mastery of Vivian''s affinity, cementing it as the strongest he could use for now.


    A week later, he borrowed a book written by a long-dead arcanist and focused on the lava element. Despite its formidable attack potential, he found Vivan''s theory much more fascinating and of higher potential.


    Next, he delved into smoke before discarding it like lava as optional possibilities but not core abilities he would rely on. After all, even if he could use all the elements, many''s effects overlapped. Scattering his focus too much would only slow him down.


    ''I''ll focus on the most potent ones.''


    He nodded before focusing on Thurin''s book and delving into gravity magic.


    Even if the spells were low-tiered, he learned a lot through their activation method and understood why they called it force.


    According to the author, a force mage could divide the world into arrows pointing in different directions. Of course, most pointed down, while the rest influenced the different items'' trajectories. By manipulating these arrows, force mages rudimentarily altered gravity, making it one of the most fearsome elements to master.


    He made good progress, focusing on those imaginary arrows with the utmost care and trembling at the idea of using too much mana and forming a black hole by mistake.


    However, someone broke his concentration another week later, hammering on his room''s door like on a drum.


    "I heard you! Stop the racket!" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soul throbbing at the insistence, he dragged his feet out of his training room and gripped the doorknob.


    "You''d better have a good reason, or I''ll prepare a special training program and ask Arun to monitor you for a month!"


    "I''d love to learn under the one who trained my rival,Julius. When do we start?"


    "..."


    ''Why is it that training maniac, Aurelius?!''


    He facepalmed at the muscular, tanned youth before him, noticing the eagerness sparkling in his eyes.


    Head snapping to the side, he answered.


    "Maybe later. I''m busy right now, so tell me what you came for?"


    Aurelius'' eyes narrowed in answer, and his muscles tensed, causing veins to protrude under his skin as he pointed an accusing finger.


    "You don''t read the chat, so I had to deliver the message personally. The dwarves are crying about a ritual starting and that they don''t want to become werewolves."


    "Already?! What an impatient bunch!"


    Before his words could linger, he opened his chat interface.


    [Adam: Give me your location. I''ll come now.]


    [Paul: You''re finally here! We''re in the forest three hundred kilometers west of Durazmarn. They''ll start the ritual during the next full moon, split our souls from our bodies and fuse them with wolves! We don''t want that!]


    ''Shit. I only have three days!''


    A shiver ran down his spine as the time pressure pressed on his shoulders.


    Without wasting a second, he blurred to his bedroom. A surge of mana collided with the teleportation circle he had prepared, making its symbols glow and sing in the room.


    Then, he stepped on it and vanished in the next second as a flash of light engulfed his frame.


    When he recovered his sight, he stood in the hole he had prepared in Durazmarn''s nearby forest slope.


    As he dug into the soil, urgency fueling his movements, a bright light flashed behind him, making his eyes enlarged in shock.


    "Why the heck did you follow me?!"


    "He? I locked the door behind me and saw some lights, so I checked?" Aurelius said, confused about the change of location, before understanding everything and grinning.


    "Let''s save our dwarven brothers together!"


    "Let''s save your head! Go back, fool!"


    He punched a hole through the slope in anger, making Aurelius whistle at the power.


    "I''m strong now. Let me accompany you! I even unlocked a special class and conquered the third floor with Khalid and Najat!"


    "You did?!"


    "Yes! I was an MMA fighter on Earth, mind you! Also, I''m a Berserker Mage. My mana equals my physical might. Hahaha!"


    ''It doesn''t even exist! What kind of broken class did Luna design for him?''


    His eyes narrowed into slits as he observed the boy using Elara''s spell.


    And what he saw stunned him. Like natural generators, Aurelius'' muscles produced mana before absorbing them back to reinforce themselves.


    ''Every punch he throws is a spell of its own!''


    The realisation crashed on him, making him doubt his sanity and all the mockery the other students hurled at the boy... because, in the end, his resolve paid off, and he got what he wanted.


    Still, the mission was too dangerous and way above Aurelius'' league.


    "I''ll drop you in Durazmarn. Take the Gate to return to the college."


    "I''m coming. You can let me follow you or wander the forest alone. Remember? I know where it is."


    He noticed the steely glint flashing in the boy''s eyes as he straightened his broad back and towered twenty centimeters above him.


    "Annoying kid. If you act recklessly, I''ll knock you out and force you to follow Asha for a month!"


    "Yeah! Don''t waste our time!"


    "..."


    His mind spun as another voice echoed from nowhere, one he recognised.


    "AHH"


    He roared his frustration before pointing at Aurelius'' shadow.


    "Why is Anya here, too?!"


    "Because I thought you''d do something interesting after seeing him rush to your room. Let me scout like last time!"


    The teenager materialised from the boy''s shadow, offering him a mischievous grin as the tattoo on her shoulder glinted.


    Defeated by the two teenagers'' shenanigans, his shoulder slumped and lips twitched.


    With heavy steps, he pushed them out of the hole and covered it before speaking, voice solemn and eyes spitting suppressed fire.


    "Never leave the shadows, Anya. Aurelius, you stay back and observe."


    His eyes slipped up as an idea popped into his mind. With a thought, his dark blade of adaptation materialised in his hand, the intricately carved frame glinting under the sun''s light.


    "Use it if you have to. It''ll complete your body perfectly and can change shape."

 Chapter 467 - 467: A Glimpse of the Netherworld

    Aurelius nodded, his brows creasing in solemness as he gripped the legendary blade.


    Simultaneously, two notifications echoed in his ears.


    [Shadow scout Anya joined your party.]


    [Berserker Mage Aurelius joined your party.]


    He set the experience points distribution to zero for himself this time since he had reached the cap before turning to them.


    "We don''t have much time, so forgive me for the rough journey."


    Without wasting time blabbering, he encased Aurelius into a wind bubble to protect him before shoving Anya into his shadow and lunging forward.


    Like a fierce gale heralding a storm, his steps left deep gouges in the ground as he blurred past the trees, heading south.


    "Err... Didn''t we have to go west? I''ll draw a shadow arrow on the ground. Follow it."


    Anya stifled her widening smile with a shadowy hand, unable to believe their powerful friend still hadn''t learned the cardinal directions.


    "It was to see if you were careful."


    He grumbled, shifting to the west and raising a trail of dust behind him.


    Before the sun could reach the middle of the sky, he crossed the small forest, passed by wheat and hop fields managed by dwarves, and finally reached a vast forest.


    The wind carried the fresh scent of nature as he stopped to observe the lush vegetation and healthy trees. Instead of admiring them, he narrowed his eyes, releasing Aurelius from the wind bubble.


    "From now on, everything is a potential enemy. Don''t drop your guard, don''t engage in battle alone, and don''t play heroes."


    "Sure. I only want to observe you in action after Anya recounted your adventures with the Dreg''nars."


    Aurelius nodded, genuine interest sparkling in his eyes and promising to follow his commands in his heart strictly.


    Yet, Adam suddenly released a mana blast, knocking the air out of his lungs and propelling him several hundreds of meters back like a rocket.


    "Hide!"


    Before his words lingered, leaves rustled as two figures dragging a slave emerged from the forest. Their dark clothes fluttered as they sighted through their mouth masks.


    "He took his sweet time, right Cormac?"


    "Ay. Let''s capture the bastard and return, Zack."


    Without mercy, Cormac sent a surge of dark mana into the slave, killing him before Adam''s enlarging eyes.


    As the body hit the ground, the poor boy''s skin sank and turned gray. The stench of decay wafted from him as he rose back to his feet, his dull eyes wide open.


    He gritted his teeth, fists clenching and mana gathering into his eyes in a purple dance of lightning sparks.


    "You dare use summoned as zombies?! No matter who you are, die!"


    He instantly put two and two together, knowing they had used one of them to prepare an ambush through the chat interface for whatever reason.


    ''Probably under Aurora''s orders.''


    Shepard advised him to stay cautious about her possible retaliation. But the realisation didn''t matter. Enemies awaited his arrival, and he''ll make them regret crossing his path.


    In a flash, his horrible Macuahuitl glinted in his hand as he blurred into motion. From the corner of his eye, he noticed Zack drop something under the zombie.


    No matter what it was, he doubted it could damage his powerful puppet anyway. So, he ignored it and pressed forward.


    "Activate it before he beheads us!"


    Cormac roared, his voice cracking with fear as he lost sight of their target.


    *"Using this impure creature as a sacrifice, I call upon you, watcher of the netherworld. Gaze upon this realm and freeze the unnatural soul who dared defy death!"*


    Zack''s voice echoed as he chanted and channelled dark mana into the nether stone he had dropped earlier.


    As Zack''s words lingered, a soul-chilling mist emerged from the zombie. Like tentacles, they spread towards his fast-approaching figure, sending a wave of frost to collapse with him.


    Before he could think about the strange phenomenon, his figure froze mid-air.


    His pupils constricted, and a knot of dread tied around his soul as he felt his connection to the puppet weaken. His mana circuits also shut down without his consent, making him unable to cast spells and an icy sensation numbed his mind.


    ''The heck is happening?!''


    An icy shiver rocked his soul as his eyes enlarged at the zombie.


    Two eyes as deep as the void gazed at him. He could feel the anger hidden in their depths and the unparalleled power of the being they belonged to.


    "Quick, extirpate his soul before the stone runs out of power!"


    Cormac yelled as Zack already moved to draw symbols beneath him.


    ''They''re going to beat me without fighting?!''


    The idea never crossed his mind. Of course, he knew some insidious spells could render adversaries powerless. But to target his soul despite his puppet''s protection?!


    "Channel your mana! He totally bound himself to the puppet!"


    The symbols on the ground sparked and glowed a misty light as he gritted his teeth under the being''s watchful eyes.


    Then, his soul throbbed and shook in pain as it collided with the puppet''s inside.


    ''They''re going to pull me out!''


    Instantly, he called for his Luminous Wildblade, hoping it would counteract the ritual with its enchantments.


    However, even the connection to his soul sea grew chaotic under the pull''s influence, delaying the summoning.


    ''Shit! Those bastard dark mages!''


    With each second crawling by, the mist intensified and tugged at him harder as he desperately tried to resist until the blade materialised.


    "We''re almost done! Hold on, Zack!"


    Cormac yelled, heart racing against his chest as he encouraged his sweating companion while pouring all his mana into the symbols.


    And finally, a morsel of soul left the puppet, making them smile in relief while Adam''s heart sank in despair.


    ''RAHH! Even without the puppet, I''ll obliterate you fools!''


    Despite his rumbling defiance and violent trembling, he couldn''t help but worry about what they had prepared next.


    He didn''t know what tool or spell they used besides the knowledge available to the public. But Elena had written about her mentor sealing her parents'' souls. He couldn''t risk becoming their captive.


    "Aurelius! Be useful and save me!"


    He howled in agony, eyes darting in a frantic search for the boy. Yet, the teenager had heeded his command and hid without imagining he could end up in danger.


    ''Why is everyone listening to me only when it makes the situation worse?!''


    As this thought emerged, his consciousness started to blur, unwilling to endure the soul-splitting pain anymore.


    But before he sank into darkness, he heard a voice that sent his soul reeling and made him doubt his sanity.


    "Pathetic. Remember this favor and pay me back."


    ''H-How is it...'' S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unable to form his last thought, he fell unconscious.

 Chapter 468 - 468: Shadows of the Past

    "Humph. Mere dark mages dare stand before me."


    The elegant, echoing voice boomed, chilling the surroundings as the part of Adam''s soul that had been dragged out of the puppet swirled and shifted.


    A blue light glinted as an eye sparkling with mockery and malice condensed. Ethereal dark hair tied in a neat ponytail followed before a time-worn traveller coat fluttered on a 1.9-meter frame.


    "What''s happening?"


    Cormac''s legs trembled as the mysterious man''s lips curled into a soul-chilling smile, forcing a realisation to collapse into his mind.


    "He''s a dark mage, too! But no matter who he is or why he hid with the ghost, he can''t use mana! Continue to drag him out!"


    However, he recovered the next second, eyes narrowing into slits. Their mission took priority over everything else, and the man had no relevance.


    "I can''t? Who told you I needed to?"


    Gaston''s smile enlarged to reach his eyes as his favorite game would soon begin.


    Before his words could register, his single eye pulsed with mana, revealing the ritual''s power threads. Jubilant about their enlarging eyes, he tugged at the weakest with a finger.


    "You see, before that idiot killed me, I was an anomaly or what peasants like you called mythical."


    His face turned somber, sending icy shivers to rock their bodies and their teeth to clatter under the malicious pressure he released.


    "Mana is my slave as much as weaklings like you are."


    He snapped the thread, causing the ritual to collapse and the bright symbols on the ground to dim, then disappear.


    Behind the two ambushers, he peered into the being''s eyes, unafraid and unaffected.


    "You want me to come because I cheated death three times? Sure. Just wait a little longer, and I''ll come by myself... to loop your head off and claim what''s yours!"


    "I''ll wait for you, uncrowned arcane sovereign."


    The zombie''s lips curled into a cruel smile before it collapsed powerlessly to the ground, and dissolved with the nether stone at its feet.


    "Hahaha." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gaston''s maniacal laughter echoed as he bent backwards, his arms dangling under his torse before the verdant forest.


    Then, he gazed at the two terrified mice who dared expose his survival.


    "Let''s play a question game. Option one, do you prefer spending time with me, a tier-two man or your target and his tier-six puppet?"


    Awakened from their stupor by his cheeky tone, Zack lept to his feet and drew his wand.


    "Shut up, fool. I''m a mage specialising in souls. You have no chance!"


    Gaston rolled his eye, delight flashing in it.


    "Wrong. The answer was to spend time with him because he would have beheaded the both of you cleanly. Hahaha."


    As he laughed, Zack roared his first spell, determined to kill the madman who pressured them into fearing a lowly acolyte.


    "Soul agony."


    However, with a swipe of his finger, Gaston disassembled the bolting dark spell in a shocking show of mastery and visual acuity as he shook his head like a disappointed mentor.


    Then? His lips parted, forcing the two mages to doubt their reality.


    "Soul agony."


    "ARGH!"


    An agonising howl pierced through the area, forcing birds and animals to scatter in panic as Gaston''s bolt collided with Zack, sending flying backwards.


    Like a puppet seeing its string cut, the proud mage collapsed to the ground, trashing and raising mote of soil as his veins bulged and his body cried under the spell''s effects.


    "Don''t die yet. We''re just starting to have fun."


    He smirked, arms trembling in excitation as tender memories resurfaced in his mind. Men and women begging, clawing at their faces for his forgiveness and a chance to live one more day. The noise of their bones shattering one by one under his strikes. He loved nothing more than to hear them.


    And after six years, he would hear them again.


    "I give up! Do whatever you want with him, but let me go."


    Cormac pointed at his colleague, not an ounce of remorse distorting his determined face before he continued.


    "You can take everything I have on me, my wand included."


    Without waiting for his answer, Cormac showed good faith. Hand trembling, he threw his belongings before his spectral frame.


    "Oh? Interesting mindset. Sadly, I scorn necromancers the most. Reviving dead people in an emotionless state? As sacks of bones and putrefied flesh? You guys are way madder than me.


    Hahaha."


    As Cormac turned to run for dear life, his face pale, Gaston pointed his index finger at him.


    "I''ve seen everything this idiot did. He once fought a Dullahan who used ancient dark curses. Want to try them?"


    "Curse of eclipsing souls."


    The words reverberated through the forest as the ground under Cormac turned dark in his eyes.


    The bright morning sky turned into an abyss, and the sun a black hole letting a threatening scarlet light filter around it.


    Smoke erupted, howling to life and filling the place with its icy caress.


    As a necromancer, he recognised it. It was the fog of death, one that hid terrible creatures within. And he was right.


    Bones pierced the ground all around him as undeads rose one after another.


    "WHAT IS HAPPENING?!"


    His heart sank, its beating almost stopping at the apocalyptic sight his eyes fed him and the noise of bones colliding he heard.


    The acrid stench of decay filled his nostrils as Gaston''s voice echoed through the fog like a devil''s.


    "How do you like the personal hell I prepared for you? Since you like those creatures and their emotionlessness, I took the liberty to make them keep you company. Are you grateful? Are you happy?"


    "Please spare me! I''ll give you everything I have. I''ll steal from the other teachers and the academy! I have more value alive!"


    Tears rolling down his cheeks and his dark pants turning wet, Cormac collapsed on his knees, pleading for this nightmare to stop.


    "Endure for thirty seconds, and I''ll spare you."


    Gaston nodded, a hint of respect flashing in his eyes and causing a ray of hope to shine in Cormac''s eyes.


    Through gritted teeth, he cast his defensive spells and prepared to face the skeletons marching toward him.


    They were weak individually, but no matter how many he destroyed, more replaced them, biting and clawing at his dark barrier.


    After twenty-five seconds, they shattered it, making him sweat but sigh in relief.


    With a brief five seconds left, he would survive despite the wounds.


    Each second crawling by mirrored a painful yelp as he used his soft arms to protect his neck and torso.


    Hot blood spilt like a cascade from his mangled limbs as the odor of rot filled his nostril.


    But he smiled. He had counted them! The five seconds passed by.


    Hope sparkling in his eyes, he raised his head weakly to gaze at Gaston.


    "Well done! What incredible determination. I''m impressed."


    Gaston''s nod raised his hopes further, causing it to banish the dread gripping his heart and returning light.


    Yet, he froze the next second as a skeleton bit through his shoulder and a splitting pain shattered his sense of safety.


    "My bad. I forgot to count, so let''s restart the timer. Endure for thirty seconds, and I''ll let you leave."


    He noticed Gaston''s evil smile split his mouth and how his eye rolled in pleasure.


    "You''re the worst human being I''ve ever seen! Even Aurora isn''t as black-hearted as you. I curse you. May your soul never find rest and wander aimlessly for eternity!"


    With a final rage-filled roar, Cormac bit his tongue, unwilling to suffer for this madman''s amusement and died.


    "Rest? It was offered to me on a golden plate twice, and I refused it both times. Hahaha."


    He took a second to observe Cormac''s intact body, nodding at the curse''s insidious effects. Everything had happened in the man''s mind but directly damaged his soul.


    "As for the third time? I must thank that little Morgane for awakening the third of my soul they had used to heal the fool and Ossian for fixing the seventy missing percent. Hahaha!"

 Chapter 469 - 469: Gastons Revelation

    As Gaston''s vicious laughter reverberated, Zack observed his colleague''s demise and steeled his heart.


    Through immense pain and gritted teeth, he moved his clenched fist to point his wand towards his chest.


    "Dark bolt."


    In a noise of shattering bones and shredded muscles, his dark spell punctured his heart, bringing his agony to a bittersweet end.


    "Tsk. A bunch of weak peasants with zero mental resilience."


    A snort escaped Gaston''s mouth as he observed the two dead dark mages, twisting his lips in annoyance.


    Then he turned towards the puppet, a calculative glint flashing in his blue eye as he felt Adam''s soul tug at him.


    "I can''t hide myself anymore. Who would have thought that fool would drop his guard?"


    He shook his head, his lips raising in a displeased grimace.


    If not for that stupid blunder, he could have accumulated knowledge and delved into mana control for much longer. Yet, he had to interfere or risk wandering the world alone, vulnerable to his own impulses and any mage greedy to get his remaining eye.


    "No choice. I''ll negotiate even if I must swallow a loss."


    He exhaled a powerful burst of mana as a headache threatened to assault his mind.


    As he pondered what he could promise, Adam''s mind gradually emerged from the darkness, and his soul reabsorbed Gaston''s spectral form.


    "What the heck happened?!"


    Mind on high alert, his eyes darted between the two stiff corpses sprawled on the blood-painted grass, confusion creasing his brows.


    Then, an icy shiver ran down his spine, making his wooden frame tremble in dread as he remembered Gaston''s voice.


    ''How? I killed him twice already! He can''t be alive.''


    Yet, there was no way he''d dream about this nightmarish man he hated more than bears!


    "Where are you, bastard? Show yourself!"


    A cold command left his lips as he scrutinised the forest ahead, wondering if he hid in it.


    "In your soul sea. Come to the mountain."


    "???"


    ''How is he there? What is happening?!''


    His mind spun in disbelief as he closed his eyes to enter his soul sea.


    Without wasting time on the plain he always appeared on, he blurred to the mountain he had never explored.


    And at its foot, he saw him.


    The handsome man, wearing his worn-out traveller''s coat. The one-eyed bastard who almost killed him and Julius. The nightmare who murdered his first friend.


    His teeth almost shattered in anger as he saw him sit on a rock as if nothing had happened.


    "I destroyed your soul, then your consciousness. Why are you alive, and what stops me from annihilating you this instant? You have sixty seconds to answer before I''ll divorce your head from your torso."


    He summoned and gripped his threatening Macuahuitl and drew it towards Gaston, showing he would tolerate no bull shits or lies.


    "The man in Julius'' soul sea. He tried to merge the soul essence you gulped from me forcefully by adding his into the mix. But he had no mastery over the process... yet."


    Gaston took a deep breath and pushed his blade aside before continuing.


    "I want to negotiate. I''ll tell you everything first, and trust me, I''m not up to anything."


    "Hahaha."


    His first nemesis words made him explode into laughter. Trust Gaston? It was the best joke he had heard since he awakened in Alina''s house.


    Then, his eyes narrowed into slits wafting purple lightning arcs.


    "I''d rather trust the demonic cleaver than you."


    Meanwhile, Gaston shrugged, unfazed by the predictable reaction.


    "You had thirty percent of my soul roughly grafted onto yours. When Morgane used the ghost king''s essence to save you, she purified and awakened me simultaneously. But I was too weak, so I hid and awaited an opportunity."


    He lingered, massaging his eyes before resolving himself to speak the truth when faced by a tier seven weapon and its hate-fill wielder.


    "At first, I thought about overtaking your soul once the balance tilted in my favor. But I changed my mind after observing you for months."


    He paused again, struggling to say words he never considered. A grimace twisted his face as he finally managed to do it.


    "Even if it pains me to admit it, I recognised you and only you as an equal. Even if my first defeat still leaves a bitter taste in my mouth each time I remember that spear you used, your determination and defiance beat me fair and square the second time."


    He nodded, feeling a burden flying off his shoulders as Adam''s eyes enlarged but sparkled with suspicion. Yet, he remained silent, waiting for the explanation to end.


    "Therefore, I changed my mind despite the perfect opportunity after your defeat against the Dullahan. Maybe you influenced me, but I started to seek an alternative solution. And it came a few hours later."


    "Ossian?"


    Jaws bulging and fingers tightening on the blade''s pommel until they turned white as the realisation he had been at Gaston''s mercy without suspecting anything thundered in his mind.


    "Yes. He couldn''t heal your soul because it had only been a half since the beginning. However, mine? He helped me recover entirely. I seized the chance and controlled his soul energy to hide and separate myself from you. I ensured he would heal the damages the process created. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But..."


    Gaston''s voice trailed off, making him frown. If he separated himself, why was he still here?


    "I changed my mind and left five percent connected. I could leave anytime I wanted, yet delayed for over a year. Do you know why?"


    "Your sixty seconds are almost gone. That''s the only thing I''m focusing on right now."


    Despite the harsh words, he wanted to know. But Gaston could keep his mind games and questions for himself. His motivations didn''t matter that much, anyway.


    "Because you''re an interesting fool! Everything you do makes no sense yet yields results no one ever expected. Look at you. An apprentice with adept mana control. A tier six enchanter who crafted a tier seven weapon. A kid who always thought to be an adult and resurrected a rogue archmage''s ritual.


    And finally, the one who''ll become the ultimate anomaly."


    A tense silence lingered as his eyes narrowed in confusion, pride, and anger.


    ''Yes, I did all that. But why does it matter to Gaston? What''s his goal? And you''re the fool, bastard.''


    Fortunately, Gaston''s lips parted into a smile he had never seen on his face.


    Far from the evil one he used to wear all the time, this one was genuine and wistful.


    "I believed we were two different sides of the same coin for a long time. Like me, you can grasp other''s emotions. But you never used this ability to manipulate them. Even more bizarre, you never lied... Is it because I was made cruel? Is it because I enjoy other''s sufferings?


    I don''t know, but I feel strange ever since I lost one of my eyes. Many questions hustle in my head, ones I would have dismissed without second thoughts six years ago."


    Gaston''s face hardened, turning somber as his voice lowered.


    "I want to see if your path can lead to the ninth tier. I want to see how you''ll get a body and endure nine mythical body parts influencing you... because no matter what you believe, power corrupts the kindest souls. Just look at the Magus. Only a few rules were in place during Selene''s age. But now?


    They suffocate us. He regulates everything down to the smallest bit of knowledge. So, show me how you''ll resist power''s influence and if you''ll keep your sanity after holding the world in your grasp."

 Chapter 470 - 470: A Dangerous Proposition

    A tense silence lasted for a few seconds as their eyes met.


    Gaston''s concerns weren''t nonsense. He had seen people who became skewed after holding power, Moira being the best example.


    He gritted his teeth, jaws protruding and blade trembling.


    But he had also seen individuals like Ignatius: true bastards from the beginning. People like him sought power only to indulge in their depraved activities... like Gaston.


    A bitter scoff escaped his lips as a sneer twisted his face.


    "And you want to make me believe that you became reasonable? Ha! You''ve been evil since childhood. Lucius and Max told us. Even that snake Eleanor shared their opinions. Now tell me. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why should I let you live?"


    As he armed his arm, ready to cut through the wind and obliterate Gaston''s soul, the latter exploded into disturbing laughter.


    They echoed through the soul sea, shattering its peace before the nightmare''s eye narrowed into a thin slit, and his voice echoed solemnly.


    "Because you are the fool."


    His brows twitched, and his soul throbbed at the stupid insult.


    "Death it is."


    However, Gaston continued, his eye firmly locked on him and his voice as stable as the mountain behind.


    "You''ll miss the interesting part. After all, Shepard told you about the battle monster''s origin. Guess what? That rogue mage I used all those years ago inherited some of its knowledge."


    Eyes widening, he struck his arm as it sliced the wind like a thin fabric and hissed in their ears.


    SHATTER


    The ground exploded into a sea of moonlight and solar flames, raising a cloud of dust and permeating the air with a charred smell.


    The impact ruffled their hair in a wild dance as Gaston whistled a carefree tune before his voice cut through the haze.


    "Though his information was limited, I still found something of great interest."


    Gaston crossed his legs, relaxing as if he hadn''t brushed death a second ago.


    "That''s the moment we start negotiating. I''ll share the knowledge with you. I''ll also help you with the werewolves and vampires. What do you say?"


    "I don''t need your help. I''m sure you''ll ask for something stupid in return!"


    His angry roar rumbled, shattering the dust cloud and dousing the flames as his chest rose and fell in anger.


    ''Even now, you''re trying to manipulate me.''


    "I won''t, though. But trust me, you''ll need my eye, and I guarantee you that Vivian''s theories pale compared to its power and potential."


    Gaston rose to his feet, taking a few steps towards him and outstretching his hand.


    "Even If I had doubts, I''m convinced now. You are the fool. You''ll accept to ensure those sixty Earthlings'' safety and to get Selene''s help."


    "Tell me first. If your information is worth nothing, forget about the deal."


    He exhaled a mouthful of steam, doing his best not to explode at the insult.


    Despite everything, he had to admit it: Gaston was right. Even if he was confident in doing everything himself, an extra layer of safety never hurt.


    "Sure. That''s something I love about you and our biggest difference. You never lie when I always do. Hahaha."


    As Gaston laughed, a deck of twenty-one dark cards appeared in his hand.


    Eye narrowed, he retrieved the first one.


    "Fifteen thousand years ago, the first mage order believed humanoid anomalies numbered twenty-one. Once one died, another would appear a few years later. However, the thing to note is that each one possessed a cruel flaw."


    He noticed the card Gaston extended to him. The drawing on it portrayed a planet and the number twenty-one.


    Then, Gaston extended the one showing sixteen and the evil demon it illustrated.


    "The magus represents the world. I don''t know about his flaw, but I can tell you about mine: greed, cruelty, and indulging in sinful habits."


    Gaston showed number five next, forcing him to gaze at the emperor''s glorious cape and regal robes.


    "I suspect it is The Beast Emperor. His flaws are his iron-fisted rules and desire for conquest and power."


    Then, he saw the following numbers flash before him: twenty, eight, fifteen, eighteen and two.


    "The sun: Selene believes he''s superior to anyone. The chariot: Moira believes she''s always right. Temperance: A wise king who counter-acts his indecisiveness by surrounding himself with loyal and smart advisors. You''ll meet him soon. The star: Vivian ignores reality and takes refuge in her wishful thinking. Finally, the magician: a creator who manipulates those surrounding him...


    like Durgrim, I suppose?"


    "Great. And what does it change for me?"


    He didn''t know what this would lead to but found it troublesome to control his eyes from rolling in their sockets.


    Instead of answering, Gaston created an extra card depicting a well-dressed man with his features.


    "This mage order believed in an extra card that appeared only when the world would face destruction. Contrary to the other anomalies, this one had no special traits and began a new journey to the top. Alone, it could surpass the twenty-one others and rid them of their flaws."


    His eyes widened at the card''s name and the number zero drawn on it.


    "The fool. I suspect it''s you."


    Gaston''s soft voice reverberated louder in his ears than a thunderclap as his mind raced in a chaotic dance.


    ''What kind of stupid story is that? Is he pulling my leg? No, it''s too big! But what if he wants me to believe it is? And you are the fool!''


    Gaston''s voice cut through his confusion, offering a solution.


    "That''s what I want; build me a mineral puppet and make Selene turn it biological with Elena''s ritual. I''ll become your ally in exchange and focus my flaws on criminals. If I''m right, you''ll gain a powerful ally whose sanity is guaranteed after you become powerful enough. If I''m wrong? You''ll still have a powerful ally who contains himself. You''ll win in both cases."


    "NO! I''ll never forgive you for killing Theodore!"


    He flared up, anger shaking his frame, and a red glint flashing in his eyes before they constricted and trembled in disbelief as Gaston seized him by the collar.


    "Don''t let your emotions get a hold of you. Yes, I killed him and made him suffer. But you know what he said? Nothing! He endured everything and only prayed for your future. Will you go against his wishes because of him?


    Do you think he''ll feel happy? Or do you want to face the chaos brewing and fast approaching alone? The beast emperor is free because of you. He''ll have a flying fortress soon because of you again. He has two archmage allies because of you. You don''t realise it yet, but everything you did in this world disrupted its order...


    and soon, everything will blow up into your face."


    "What?! What two archmage allies?!"


    An icy shiver ran down his spine.


    ''There are only three archmages, so what nonsense is he spewing?''


    "Did you really think they struck a deal with a weakling like you? Your copy! This crazy animal improved Ossian''s and Selene''s mana circuits and offered them a path to the seventh tier. Now, guess what the elf who hates the magus, the man who wants to conquer the world and the ghost who wants to set up a haven for his species on human lands will do together?"

 Chapter 471 - 471: The Unlikely Alliance

    ''What did this foolish copy do?!''


    Dread''s icy finger gripped his heart and made his body shudder in fear as Gaston''s words settled.


    ''Three archmages working together! Selene alone will overpower the other two, even if they band together to stop their alliances.''


    CLANG


    His Macuahuitl dropped to the ground as pure terror consumed him.


    "You still have time! Focus on building alliances to protect yourself and what you hold dear. Fortunately, Shepard backs you. With his kingdom project and partnership with the Temperance, you might resist them."


    "W-Why would I? I can join them since we already interacted."


    He stuttered, his jaws hanging open against his will and his thoughts swirling into a chaotic mess.


    "Sure, be my guess. They''ll enslave every earthling, including you."


    Gaston''s lips curled into a sneer as he shook his head, his eyes glinting with contempt.


    "Since the beginning, you only had one choice. I played by the rules and explained everything to you, not because you forced me. But to make you understand the political undercurrents rocking the world before they collide and destroy everything. Now, give me your answer."


    "I don''t want to work with you!"


    What an irony. The man who held the number one spot on his hate list for so longue, but he had to help him revive?!


    ''What kind of sick joke is that?! All for what? A potential war that might not happen?''


    Yet, he shuddered at the thought. What if it happened? Gaston''s words sounded too real to be dismissed.


    He cursed in his mind as his frame trembled like a leaf battered by the wind.


    And finally, he made a choice. Not the one he wanted to do, but a choice, nonetheless.


    "If you try anything funny, I''ll behead you before you notice it. I don''t care about your pseudo-flaw cleansing. Show me you are trustworthy with your actions."


    Truthfully, Gaston''s arguments were too many and too sharp. He could kill him now. But then what? Struggle when everything spiralled out of control?


    ''I''ll use him instead. He is good at planning and manipulation, not to mention his strength.''


    A steely glint flashed in his eyes as he gritted his teeth.


    "You have one chance."


    "I don''t need more. And you can trust me. I''ll make you benefit from the chaos so much that you''ll smile."


    Gaston extended his hand, a vicious grin twisting his lips before he added.


    "Oh! Before I forget, I know where the island the cleaver spoke about is. It''s the Tide Caller''s current residence, so you won''t have much trouble finding it."


    He clicked his tongue, begrudgingly shaking his old nemesis'' hand before turning.


    "Focus on the werewolves for now. Do you have a plan, or do I use brute strength as I initially prepared?"


    "Only a few adjustments. I''ll counter their spells while you overwhelm them in melee. That way, the pressure on you will diminish. For the vampires, negotiation might work. They are less violent, so propose a few items or threaten them using Selene''s name." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He saw Gaston shrug and rolled his eyes.


    ''You changed nothing to my plans. I''ll only add that Selene is an archmage to threaten them.''


    He sighed, hating the situation, before closing his eyes to leave the soul sea and Gaston.


    ''The less I see him, the less infuriated I''ll be.''


    When he reopened them, he saw the verdant forest extending before him and the two dark mages'' corpses littering the ground. Nothing had changed, and the sun hadn''t moved much.


    In the distance, he noticed Aurelius'' worried expression distorting his teenager''s face as he raced toward him.


    Like a gale, the boy reached him in the blink of an eye.


    "I got the XP notifications. I can''t believe two mages ambushed you."


    "Yeah. That''s why it''s better if you two return. The trip will become more dangerous, so please, don''t make things harder for me."


    Fortunately, Aurelius nodded this time, forcing a sigh of relief out of his lips.


    "I''ll train harder not to be a burden. Next time, I''ll show you how I''ll take care of those mongrels!"


    Despite his confident words, he had been trembling in his hiding spot the entire time, too afraid to come out and help. Anya was the same. She remained silent because of her guilt. But they both knew they had overestimated themselves severely this time. After all, they weren''t in a tower''s trial. Death here would be definitive.


    After bidding goodbye and ensuring they had enough money to return, he engulfed himself in the forest. Twigs cracked under his steps as the natural scent filled his nostrils, yet the tranquillity of the wood contrasted with the storm raging in his mind.


    ''Did I make the right choice? Is Gaston manipulating me using truths instead of lies? I can see this insidious prick do it...''


    Despite his plan, doubts gnawed at his heart. The worst part? His instinct didn''t help a single time, as if the nightmare''s threat didn''t exist.


    ''Is it because I''m stronger now and it can''t detect troubles too far in the future? Or is he genuine against all odds?''


    He kicked a tree in frustration, the noise of shattering wood and angry birds echoing as the trunk caved in.


    ''He doesn''t deserve to live. Why is it so much harder to be honest than to be like him?''


    The question plagued his soul for a moment, his fists clenching as he struggled to suppress the rising anger. If he had no scruples and cared for no one, he would have killed him. But again, where would he find powerful mages to hold the fort? After all, even the system said Gaston had enough potential to become an archmage.


    He pondered the question as his steps took him deeper into the forest until what he told Julius resurfaced in his mind.


    ''Let it go? What a joke!''


    He snorted at himself in self-mockery, ignoring the progressively louder howls reverberating around him.


    ''Let''s see where this folly will take us. But one thing is for sure: I''ll never forgive him. Well... If he brings back old Theo, I''ll do.''


    With this last self-deprecating thought, he focused on the colossal wolves surrounding him, peering into their blue and golden eyes without fear.


    ''Here is the stress relief squad. Exactly what I needed!''


    As his Macuahuitl appeared in his hand, he banished Gaston from his thoughts and grinned viciously at the beasts.

 Chapter 472 - 472: Showdown in the Woods

    "I''m in a bad mood, so I''ll ask only once for civility''s sake. Guide me to your leader."


    Adam''s icy voice, as cold as a tundra, echoed through the forest, his eyes narrowing on the pack.


    "Step out of the forest, human. We won''t hesitate to shred you if you ignore our advice."


    A tall wolf jumped before him, a predatory glint flashing in its piercing golden eyes.


    "Tier-five werewolf?"


    He nodded, his lips stretching into a soul-chilling smile as the metallic core in his chest roared to life.


    The puppet''s and Macuahuitl''s engravings pulsed inside the wood as a surge of incredible power filled his wooden frame.


    White solar flames appeared, engulfing him in a radiant halo and raising the surrounding temperature. Lightning and wind roared on his blade before a layer of silver moonlight enveloped the sharp edges as the same solar flames blinded his adversaries for a second.


    "He knows of our weakness! Bite his neck off!"


    The cracking and hoarse voice of the pack leader echoed as he saw him stumble back in fear and felt his strength weaken.


    Before the leader''s words could linger, a blur of red and black shattered the surrounding air.


    "ARGH!"


    Agonising howls reverberated before his trembling eyes as his sharp fangs clattered and horror engulfed his hastening heart.


    Despite his strength, he only saw violet, white, and silver lights crisscross the air before scarlet jets burst from his subordinates'' necks. Then, the disturbing sight of their falling heads hurling a last yelp before dying and the blood dripping from the human''s terrifying blade.


    Finally, Adam reappeared before him, a vicious grin stretching his lips as he casually checked his notifications.


    [Tier 4 magical beast: Werewolf defeated. Experience points limit reached. Tier up to unlock it.] x4


    His eyes trailed down as he checked his unnatural stats, boosted to absurd heights by the puppet and his weapon, and patted his back mentally for these fabulous creations.


    Vitality: 0 (+800) (+300)


    Strength: 0 (+750) (+300)


    Agility: 0 (+650) (+300)


    Intelligence: 66.8


    "How can a human be this strong?!"


    Meanwhile, the wolf leader''s colossal body trembled and shifted. His once imposing form shrank. His powerful paws became hands and feet covered in a layer of gray fur. A human broad torso crowned with a wolf''s head appeared, glinting silver under the sun as icy dread seized him by the neck.


    "Darkness'' embrace, dark ballista, curse of blindness!"


    The second his hybrid form stabilised, he channelled his mana and hurled a barrage of inky spells at Adam. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the human''s voice resounded behind him as the spells shattered trees and rose dust before him.


    "Last chance. Lead me to your leader, or let your bones nourish the forest."


    Fear he had never felt before gripped his legs and heart. He felt entangled in a quagmire, at the mercy of a predator, drilling holes in his back with its piercing eyes.


    "W-Wait! I''ll lead you to him. Please, don''t kill me!"


    As the werewolf stuttered, Adam saw him raise his palms in surrender.


    A satisfied grin stretched his lips as he slapped the bizarre creature''s back.


    "See? You could have avoided your companion''s death if you were a little reasonable."


    However, the playful gesture sent the werewolf tumbling before he crashed to the ground with a pained yelp.


    "Ah! My bad. I didn''t control my strength."


    He scratched his hair and offered an apologetic smile before helping the creature up.


    With a grin that sent another shiver down the werewolf''s spine, he dusted his trembling fur with gentle taps, making him realise Adam had done it on purpose to pressure him mentally. And it worked.


    "As good as new. Now, tell me about your leader''s personality and your village customs."


    "The leader? His name is Soma. He is the oldest among us and the only tier-six individual."


    The information aligned with what he knew, making him nod as the creature continued.


    "We respect and welcome the strong except for one person. So, I think he''ll allow you to step foot in our village. But why did you come to the dwarven territory and search for us?"


    His eyes narrowed at the curious werewolf, sending a chill crash into him.


    "Lead the way. I''ll speak with him directly."


    Without wasting time blabbering and with a disgruntled snort, he pushed the werewolf, forcing him to walk.


    After a long walk through the forest, he saw houses built into trees and connected with bridges. A mix of elves and humans walked on the ground, passing by wooden constructs and negotiating in the market.


    The werewolf in front of him shifted, his ears elongating and fur receding. From two meters and a half, he became a one-meter and seventy-centimeter half-elf and turned to him.


    "Interesting."


    He tucked his fingers around his chin, witnessing Selene''s grimoire theories in action with intrigue.


    "Our leader lives in the tallest tree."


    He followed the finger, pointed at a wide house overlooking the village and nodded.


    Yet, his eyes narrowed the next second.


    With a swift pull, he threw the half-elf behind him before backing three steps.


    BOOM


    The ground caved in on his previous position as a cloud of dust rose.


    Before it could engulf his sight, a bulky werewolf''s arm swiped in his direction, its sharp claws glinting and brushing the cloud away.


    Instead of dodging, he hurled his wooden fist to meet the attacker''s, lips twitching in annoyance.


    BAM


    The collision sent furious gales battering the surroundings as his hat flew off and solar flames crackled in his eyes.


    The creature was powerful enough to lock him in a stalemate, leaving only one possibility.


    ''It''s their leader.''


    Meanwhile, Soma''s eyes enlarged at the human who endured his strike and the weakening solar energy coursing through his fist.


    He pushed forward, imbuing his arm with dark mana before frowning.


    "Who are you, human?"


    "Didn''t the dwarves tell you? I''m their too-kind big brother who came to rescue them."


    His lips curled into a snicker as he crouched, stabilising his footing and adding his back to the punch.


    "Those sixty cowards? How did they contact you? No. It makes no sense. They were slaves to the royal family. You shouldn''t even know about them."


    Confusion flashed in Soma''s eyes as the solar flames eroded his strength, forcing his fist back with each second crawling by.

 Chapter 473 - 473: Prisoners Paradise

    Instead of answering the question, he went straight to the point, his voice echoing with solemness as his frame brightened like a second sun.


    "Let''s make it easy for both of us. Let the dwarves leave and sit to negotiate or eat my fists until your face turns black and blue." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh? It''s not just a mere enchantment. You have solar affinity."


    Soma''s eyes narrowed as his fist blurred back in the blink of an eye, whistling through the air and ready to strike again.


    Yet, he had seen the slight movements of his adversary''s shoulder and muscles. Simultaneously, he stopped pushing, making Soma''s plan to throw him off balance ineffective.


    Instead, he remained firmly anchored on the ground, his burning eyes fixed on the hesitating werewolf.


    A tense silence settled as the noises attracted the other werewolves to the scene. Soon, several hundred of them shifted, assuming their battle form and ready to help their leaders.


    But he didn''t care. The moment he beheaded Soma, the others would become irrelevant.


    ''It''s better to keep him alive for Selene''s request.''


    "Look, Soma. I offer you a duel. You chose the time and location. If I win, you''ll free the dwarves and follow one of my commands. If you win... Well, do whatever you want before Selene comes in person, I guess."


    With so many witnesses, no leader could back off in a society based on strength. Soma had to accept or see his citizens question his leadership.


    His lips curled into a smirk, showing his arrogance and disdain for all to see and pushing the mockery into their drumming hearts.


    "Don''t hesitate, leader!"


    "Show this stupid human we are the strongest hybrid creature in the world!"


    Despite the encouragement, Soma trembled in fear. Not because of Adam. But at Selene''s mention.


    How was this accursed bastard back among the living seven thousand years later? Worst, he didn''t forget about them!


    "N-No..."


    A low yelp escaped the proud werewolf''s lips as his three-meter-tall figure deflated at the memories of the arrogant elf calling himself the sun and the suffering he inflicted upon him when he merged his soul with a wolf''s.


    Then, he remembered how he had sent them to retrieve materials for his flying bastion and forced them to build it like slaves.


    A steely glint flashed in his eyes as he scrutinised Adam.


    He had to kill him and regroup with the vampires to resist the bastard. It was their only chance at keeping their freedom.


    "We''ll fight during the full moon in three days."


    The citizens cheered at his declaration, excitement flashing in their eyes.


    "The full moon! He''ll go all out!"


    "Hahaha. Nothing can resist him at that time!"


    ''I''m also stronger under the moon with the Macuahuitl enchantment.''


    A wry smile split Adam''s lips as he covered his mouth with his hand, not to laugh at Soma''s solemn expression.


    "Alright. I''ll stay with the poor dwarves you captured in the meantime. I won''t walk in the streets, so don''t disturb me before the duel."


    He waved his hand dismissively and picked up his hat before engulfing himself in the village under everyone''s astonished eyes.


    "How does he know where we keep them?"


    But everyone almost dropped to the ground the next second as he came back and scratched his head.


    "Where are they?"


    Soma pointed his finger at the village center.


    "There is a plaza and a single building we use for rituals in its middle."


    He strolled to it and raised his thumb as Soma''s commands echoed a moment later.


    "Increase security. If the human tries to release them before the duel, kill the dwarves. Send a team to alert Hecate and set a meeting to discuss the news."


    Despite his pounding heart and the fear engulfing it, he didn''t believe they would lose against Selene if they teamed up despite their weakness against sunlight. After all, they were of the same level now, and there was strength in number.


    As Soma''s fasce darkened, Adam knocked out the two men guarding the building before pushing its intricate wooden doors open.


    "Guess who''s here to save you?"


    He chuckled before frowning at the sixty teenagers playing card games, relaxing or eating without worries in a well-furnished house.


    "Y-you!"


    He pointed an accusing finger at them, his voice cracking and eyes trembling at the surreal situation.


    ''Didn''t they cry in the chat? I thought they were chained, starving or on the verge of dying!''


    "Oh! He''s here! Thank you for coming to save us!"


    A short boy raced to him, excitement flashing in his eyes.


    Before he could reach him, he slammed the door shut.


    "You bastards are living the dream life for prisoners. Why do you want to be saved?"


    "He?! They started to treat us well after deciding to turn us into werewolves. Before that, they tied us like pigs waiting for their slaughterer. Don''t leave us behind!"


    The boy''s panicked voice echoed, followed by the others'' pleading.


    ''I''ll put a rule not to disturb me if the danger isn''t significant.''


    He didn''t even know why he had to save them. They would turn into werewolves at worst, so what? Their lives weren''t in danger anymore.


    He begrudgingly reopened the door and stepped inside.


    "You have no idea how happy we are! No one wants to be forced into bizarre relationships with these creatures!"


    ''Ah! True, there was something about making babies with them. No, no. I had to save them to preserve their purity!''


    His soul warmed as he observed their radiant smiles and the hope dancing in their eyes.


    "Calm down and pack your things. We''ll leave in three days after I show Soma not to bully earthlings."


    After a moment of gratitude and excited cheers but also an expression of their concerns for the upcoming duel, the teenagers questioned him, eager to learn about his story in this world.


    He answered them as they taught him poker and other card games coming from Earth with glistening eyes.


    And finally, Soma''s silvery fur glinted under the moonlight as he opened the door after three days.


    "Follow me."

 Chapter 474 - 474: Moonlit Duel

    "Wait, wait! Let us finish this hand. These brats played it dirty with this demonic game!"


    He clutched an as and a king of diamonds in his hand, eyes narrowed on the flop.


    Eight dwarves sat with him, their chuckles grating at his ears.


    ''Laugh all you want. I refuse to believe I''ll lose again with this hand.''


    Even if he didn''t hit any cards yet, the board offered him many options. An ace or a king would give him the highest possible pair, while a queen would give him a straight.


    Under the werewolf''s widening eyes, he slammed a gold coin on the table.


    "I open with a gold coin. Fold if you care for your money!"


    "Call."


    "Let me see your bluff."


    Six folded, and two threw a shiny coin to match his bet. An additional dwarf burned a card and placed the turn, a six of diamond.


    ''No way I''ll lose now. A king, an ace, a queen or any diamond, and I''ll finally make them shut up.''


    His eyes sparkled, and his soul surged with the desire to win as Soma''s forehead''s veins throbbed in anger.


    "Three gold coins!"


    Without hesitation, he raised the stakes, tripling his previous bet and smirking to incite the dwarfs to follow.


    One folded, but the other smirked back and called.


    "You''ll regret throwing so much money. It''s still time to stop, though. If you check on the river, I''ll check back."


    "Dream on. This hand is mine!"


    His retort reverberated as steam rose from Soma''s furry head.


    "I said, follow me! Everyone is waiting for our duel!"


    "Wait! We''ll end in a minute."


    He waved his hand, telling him to step back, eyes glued to the dealer''s hands.


    ''Come on!''


    The dealer burned a card, then placed the river, a seven of diamond.


    ''Yes!''


    His pupils constricted, and his smirk curled to reach his eyes.


    There was no way he would lose with a flush.


    "Are you making fun of me?!"


    However, when everything went his way for the first time in three days, Soma roared. Slamming his mighty hand on the door, he sent an air blast, shattering the table and his victory.


    Amidst the flying shards, the dwarves tumbled from their seats and lost their cards in the chaotic mess.


    Even if Soma''s outburst didn''t affect him physically, thunder rumbled in his mind, and his hands trembled.


    "N-No." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His confidant smirk froze, and his head snapped to Soma. Lightning cracking in his narrowing eyes, he bit his lips.


    "I was about to show them I could become the best poker player... You ruined it!"


    He pointed an accusing finger at the huffing werewolf, his rage hissing in his ears like water evaporating from a kettle.


    "You''ll pay for it!"


    Fueled by petty anger and unbound frustration, the wind whipped against his clothes as he lunged at this hateful adversary.


    BAM


    Leg first, he collided with the werewolf''s chest, forcing him five steps back and letting the moonlight bath his fur.


    "Foolish human, I''m a tier six hybrid creature. But you dare to make me wait in my territory?"


    Soma munched on his lips, his fur growing with each passing second and his muscles swelling unnaturally.


    From three meters tall, he shot to four and a half. His maw enlarged and split open to let sword-like fangs glint in the night as his claws extended into sharp daggers.


    "Follow me to the venue. We''ll settle our account there."


    The werewolf leader gestured for his guards to bring the dwarfs and lead the way, patting his chest.


    ''Did he not feel my kick?''


    He frowned, the gravitas of the situation settling and his anger evaporating as he followed.


    After a five-minute walk under the starry sky, he passed by intricately engraved columns depicting fierce wolves and stepped into an ancient coliseum.


    Loud cheers erupted from the filled spectators'' seats when they saw their transformed leader.


    "Witness a werewolf''s power under the full moon!"


    "You have no chance to win now. You should have acted three days ago!"


    Amidst the excited population, he noticed a few figures draped in dark clothing. Face hidden, he failed to hear their hushed whispers but had an idea of their identity.


    ''Did the vampires send envoys?''


    He tucked his fingers around his chin in interest.


    However, he refocused on his adversary as his guttural voice reverberated through the arena.


    "Dear citizens and new generation, today''s duel is different. We won''t use the ancestral arena to elect a new leader. Instead, we''ll use it to protect our freedom and independence."


    He smirked at Soma and raised his thumb at the crowd.


    "Selene mandated this fool. Yes, you hear me well; that Selene who created us. He is back after seven thousand years. But fear not! After killing him, we''ll regroup with the vampires to resist the arrogant sun!"


    The oldest generation of werewolves fell into a stupor, eyes wide and mouth gaping at the horrifying revelation. In contrast, the youngest acclaimed their leader, convinced he would protect them and ignorant about Selene''s real threat level.


    Seizing the opportunity, he grinned at the public, gazing intently at the vampires.


    "I may have forgotten to mention a detail. Selene is no longer an arcanist... he is an archmage."


    He whistled an innocent tune as everyone''s face collapsed. Soma dashed to him and grabbed him by the collar, arms trembling and eyes spewing fire.


    "Lies. He can''t have progressed that fast."


    "Let me down before you regret it."


    His eyes narrowed into slits, a steely glint flashing in them as his macuahuitl condensed from lightning sparks and solar rays.


    "Or what? We were almost even three days ago. But under the full moon? You have no chance!"


    The werewolf''s guttural snarl echoed in his ears as his hot breath filled his nostrils.


    His brows twitched at the blatant belittling. Mana coursed through his circuits in response, alimenting the core hidden in his puppet''s chest with the solar element.


    "Or you''ll burn your hair trying to fly too close to the sun."

 Chapter 475 - 475: Dance of Darkness and Light

    As his words echoed solemnly, his eyes ignited like two bright suns. A halo of white steam formed around him as the air itself seemed to combust.


    Before Soma could react, lightning crackled as his hand blurred to grip the werewolf''s thick forearm.


    "You''re stronger during the full moon?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He snickered with ridicule, feeling the moonlight imbue and nourish his blade''s wood.


    "I''m too. Good luck enduring the sun''s weakening effect, though."


    As his taunting lingered, he tightened his fiery fingers on Soma''s muscles, the stench of burning fur permeating the arena.


    Assaulted by the element he hated the most, the werewolf yelped, his grip breaking as he stumbled backwards. Eyes narrowing into feral slits, he raised his hand and spoke.


    "We''ve nothing else to discuss. Let the duel... no, the execution begins."


    Before Soma''s guttural declaration lingered, his figure vanished.


    WOOSH


    The only thing the spectators registered was the whistling of the wind and the silver blur behind the human.


    They knew it would happen. Their leader was just that swift, not to mention powerful.


    The dwarves clasped their hands over their hearts on their side of the arena in a silent prayer. Adam had to win, or they were all doomed. Yet, Soma''s swiftness had terrorised them.


    "Tsk. Who are you even praying to, fake believers? Raise your voice. Make him hear your support. I''m sure it''ll help him more in this terrible fight!"


    One of them slapped his friend''s head, then cupped his hands over his mouth and shouted.


    "Show them earthlings'' pride! We''re still the best, even in a magic world!"


    He grinned at their shenanigans, lightning arcs dancing around his arms like purple snakes as he slash behind without looking.


    CLANG


    His blade''s sharp edge collided with Soma''s dagger-like claws, sparks flying around them. He peered into his adversary''s golden eyes, noticing the slight trace of shock in them.


    ''Didn''t expect me too block? Too bad for you.''


    His smirk enlarged as his hand moved back a few centimeters before stabilising. Each passing second in contact with him would weaken his adversary. And soon, he pushed him back, gaining the upper hand in this confrontation of strength.


    "Impossible!"


    Soma grunted and leapt back, clenching and unclenching his hand to chase the numb sensation away as his eyes locked on Adam like prey.


    Meanwhile, he just observed from his position, his blade casually resting on his shoulder as if he were playing. After all, he had to bring the werewolves alive. He would have killed them all three days ago if not.


    ''I''ll shatter his violent impulses, then negotiate.''


    He knew werewolves were failed products through Selene''s grimoire. Their bestial half had to be convinced before their human.


    As he thought, Soma swiped his claws from his position.


    "What if you weaken me in melee? Lupine''s dark claws!"


    Five crescent blades of pure darkness dug crevices into the arena and cleaved the air, zooming on him with a deafening whistle.


    His eyes widened as his blade glunted to meet the spell head-on. Yet, Gaston''s voice echoed in his mind, interrupting his movement.


    "Leave the spells to me!"


    The anomaly''s eye superimposed with his, showing him a world he had never seen before. Mana danced everywhere in vibrant colors, encasing items and individuals, including Soma''s attack.


    He saw it pulse like an intricate network of silky, interconnected dark strands.


    "The spell will collapse on itself if you hit the third string."


    Gaston''s voice resounded again, forcing him to whistle in awe even if he didn''t need help.


    With his storm''s eyes enchantment, he saw everything in slow motion, anyway. Still, excitement bubbled in his soul as the desire to try the nightmare''s technique gripped him.


    Lightning danced on his wooden frame, crackling and charring the ground as he followed the advice.


    The wind whipped his coat as he turned into a black and red blur and charged at the claws.


    "Did he lose his mind?"


    Soma muttered, eyes wide in shock. Yet, the shocking display only started.


    Like a ghost, his mana imbues finger accurately struck the third dark strand of each claw, making them wobble for a few centimeters before they collapsed.


    Satisfied by the result, he cracked his neck and raised his palm toward his adversary.


    "Good luck."


    As his mocking voice resounded, his mana filled the beast core in his chest, making it roar to life and aliment the puppet''s pseudo mana circuits with its own energy.


    The mana condensed in his palm as if he were an arcanist, turning into a blinding, scalding sphere. The air sizzled and distorted under its influence as everyone yelped in terror.


    Even the powerful Soma shuddered as icy sweat dripped from his forehead and marred his back.


    Faced with the unprecedented threat, his body shifted and bulged to become a colossal ten-meter wolf. He howled under the moon, heart drumming in his chest as the human discharged the deadly projectile.


    Faster than ever, the wind pressed his hair against his skin as his legs shattered the ground in an urgent escape. The sphere collided in his previous location a split second later, causing his pupils to constrict and his heart to leap in his chest.


    BOOM


    Gravel flew everywhere as the ground exploded, and dust obscured the spectators'' visions. Solar flames reaching thousands of degrees engulfed the place, making the temperature soar as the ground melted in a symphony of sizzles and orange hues.


    The more he fought, the more he felt he faced Selene directly. The worst part? He knew the human was only an apprentice.


    Despite his doubts and fear, his golden eyes narrowed into slits. He couldn''t lose. For their freedom. To never see his bastard creator again and to snuff a potential future menace, he had to kill the human now.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s eyes sparkled, and he clapped his hands, elated by the result.


    ''Hahaha! I''m truly the best enchanter. I dare anyone to craft a better puppet!''


    Yet, his hand shot behind the next second.


    CLANG


    "You''re faster but still too slow."


    He shrugged at the lethal claws pushing on his blade and the colossal wolf growling in determination.


    Then, Soma''s paws blurred as he launched a devastating barrage, melding dark mana with physical might.


    The strikes whistled in his ears and forced his legs into the shattering ground. But he didn''t panic. Instead, lightning condensed in his eyes, heralding his counter attack.

 Chapter 476 - 476: Im the Storm

    Sparks flew around them, his blade meeting the claws in a clash of speed and power no human body could endure. Yet, he gradually switched from defense to offense. His movements blended into one another in an appalling show of fluidity and swiftness. With each second crawling by, more electric arcs danced around him, accompanying his graceful dance of wood and steel.


    Though he had a lot of fun exploring his new strength, he noticed the frustration bubbling in Soma and his weakening strikes.


    Smirking in mischief, he leapt back and taunted the desperate werewolf.


    "Hey. You love the moon, right? Try this."


    Like a vacuum, his blade gulped the surrounding mana, sparkling as he cleaved the air vertically two meters away from his target.


    SHING


    Propelled by the movement, a broad silver crescent darted towards the stunned Soma. Digging a five-meter trench into the ground, it sliced through the air like a saw, leaving fissures in the surrounding space. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The public watched in stunned silence, mouth agape and eyes enlarged as Soma rolled to the side. Their leader''s grace and powerful image shattered in their minds as dust covered the powerful wolf''s fur.


    Instead of continuung to watch the sad spectacle, their legs chattered upon hearing the short human youth''s amused voice.


    "Hahaha. I almost tested everything I wanted."


    Adam roared in laughter, uncaring about the werewolves'' terrorised gaze.


    However, his brows twitched in annoyance at the huffing coming from Soma.


    Still unwilling to admit defeat, he watched his adversary return to his five-meter-tall half-beast form. Arms trembling, he pushed himself off the ground and clenched his fists, a steely glint flashing in his eyes that didn''t escape Adam''s notice.


    ''Time to become serious, or he''ll never understand he has no chance.''


    He threw his hat to the dwarfs and tightened his fingers around his macuahuitl. His eyes narrowed into purple slits, his amusement and good humour melting like ice under the sun as he entered battle mode.


    Lightning rumbled, deafening the now despairing public. Their heart sank at the almost palpable pressure emanating from the human.


    Then, he spoke, shattering their hopes.


    "Surrender."


    An ordinary word they would have glossed as the saying of a raven lunatic. Yet, it resounded like an archmage''s absolute command in this situation.


    "You didn''t wound me yet. I''ll never bow before anyone, much less Selene''s pawn!"


    He rolled his eyes at Soma''s determined answer.


    "If you want wounds, wounds you''ll get."


    Before his words could linger, he blurred into motion, the wind whipping his coat the only proof of his presence.


    A sharp glint, sudden and lethal, zoomed into Soma''s eyes. Determination and adrenaline fueling his movements, he crossed his claws over his chest in a protective manoeuvre.


    "You can''t block my strikes."


    His mocking voice echoed as he activated the blade''s last enchantment.


    The blade''s triangular edges collided with the claws in a symphony of clans and sparks before...


    BOOM


    A burst of milky white solar flames engulfed the werewolf, charring his skin and burning his flesh.


    "AHHH!"


    Primal roars of pure agony shattered the night as he watched his adversary roll to the ground to douse the flames.


    The smell of burned fur filled his nostrils before he asked.


    "Do you give up?"


    "Never! What kind of monster are you?"


    Soma roared in response. Yet, his usually intimidating voice resounded like a puppy''s yelps to him.


    "Depends on the time."


    He shrugged, his grin returning to his face.


    "Today, I''m the storm!"


    RUMBLE


    The wind rose and swirled around Soma. Lightning cracked and condensed in a violet spectacle of doom above. Then, a thick spinning wind sphere caged him, howling in his ears and making him tremble in dread.


    "The sky guardian''s spell!"


    Despite his agony, he recognised Vivian''s self-created spell. One that had terrorised the lands when she was still an arcanist.


    Despite his realisation, Adam showed no mercy and swung his blade down, guiding the spell''s rage into the werewolf.


    ''Don''t resent me. You''re the one refusing to give up.''


    ROAR


    The condensing lightning bolts roared with furious abandon as they crashed to the ground like purple rain.


    "ARGH!"


    The electricity paralysed the werewolf''s nervous system, leaving his maw gaping after his first howl and drool streaming down. Ugly patches of charred skin covered his body, his eyes rolled in their sockets, and he spasmed wildly on the ground.


    However, Adam dismissed his spell, restoring silence in the half-destroyed arena before Soma suffered too much damage.


    "Do you give up now?"


    He asked, his tone echoing his exasperation as his lips twisted into an impatient grimace, and he crossed his arms over his chest.


    Even if Soma couldn''t answer because of the lightning paralysing his muscles, he saw the determination still burning in his eyes. His hate for Selene ran too deep.


    ''He''d rather die than return to his creator. At least he''ll listen to me now that he can''t move.''


    A heavy sigh escaped his lips, and he shook his head.


    "Listen, I never intended to force you into serving Selene. I only need his help. That''s why I accepted his request."


    His lips curled into a mischievous smirk, and he pointed at Soma.


    "He wants someone to capture and bring you back to him. But what happen next is none of my business. So, let''s imagine you all disappeared without a trace after he rewards me. Wouldn''t it satisfy everyone but him?"


    He noticed Soma''s constricting pupils, compelling him to continue.


    "I have a reliable method to make you leave. What you do after is your concern. But you have my words: I''ll never hunt you."


    He turned to the cloaked individuals, eyes sparkling.


    "Or the vampires. Share my plan with your leader. I''ll visit him soon."


    Then, he refocused on Soma''s twitching frame. Eyes narrowed and voice reverberating with solemness, he continued.


    "You can refuse, of course. But he''ll come himself next time, and trust me, you''ll have nowhere to hide when he does. He really became an archmage and you know as well as me that fighting him is a lost cause."


    Finally, he shrugged and walked to the dwarves.


    "Sleep on my offer tonight and give me your answer tomorrow. I''ll return to the same house with the brats."


    A tense silence engulfed the arena as he fixed his hat back on his head and left the stunned public.


    No one dared to speak, leaving the group''s echoing footsteps the sole noise cutting through the night.

 Chapter 477 - 477: Shadowfall

    As silence reigned in the arena, the three cloaked figures rose to their feet and leapt to Soma.


    "Look at you, the legendary werewolf ancestor, humbled by a brat."


    A sarcastic voice echoed as a youthful woman''s slender fingers reached for her hood.


    Delicately, she removed it, revealing her scarlet hair, eyes, and skin as pale as the moon.


    Her lips curled into a smirk, two fangs glinting in the night as she continued.


    "Poor puppy. Let me help you recover."


    Her eyes narrowing into slits, she placed her hand over his chest and channelled scarlet mana into his body.


    "We have a lot to talk about. But not now. We''ll meet our duchess tomorrow, so gather your citizens and be ready at sunrise."


    In an intricate dance of blood and with more precision than a surgeon, she forced Soma''s twitching to stop by expelling the lightning paralysing him.


    His charred skin healed, assuming a healthy hue as new hair sprouted like fresh grass on his thick muscles with each second crawling by.


    The wind blew the horrible stench emanating from him, a clean one replacing it.


    The moment Soma recovered the ability to speak, he sat up and glared intently at the vampire.


    "I didn''t invite you to mock me, Carmilla. We''re in a disastrous situation with limited options. Our two species have to drop their competitiveness and work together."


    His solemn voice reverberated through the arena, awakening his citizens from their daze and causing them to perk their ears, fear and frustration melding into their faces.


    Carmilla and the two other vampires nodded, sharing his views. Yet, dark clouds veiled her scarlet eyes and needles reflecting her anxiety pierced her heart.


    In this tense atmosphere, they gathered everyone, ordering them to pack everything.


    As the village bustled with activity in the dead of the night, the moon gradually faded, and the dark sky took a brighter sheen. The rising sun''s rays sprinkled the horizon, coloring the vast expense in a beautiful orange hue contrasting with Soma''s mood.


    After packing his belongings, he spent the rest of the night pacing in the plaza and looking at the closed doors.


    His heart shuddered, and his jaws clenched when they creaked open. A maelstrom of conflicting emotions and doubts assaulted him before his mind blanked for a second.


    The teenagers walked out leisurely. Their eyes sparkled like fireworks as they followed the brat who had defeated him as if their plight didn''t matter to them.


    Adam''s chuckle brought his mind back before his brows rose in confusion.


    "Tell your leader to come. My schedule is busy and dragging won''t help you."


    "What do you mean? It''s me!"


    "..."


    Adam''s eyes widened, and his head shot back, shock covering his handsome features.


    ''How do you want me to guess when you look nothing like the monster from yesterday?!''


    Unlike the abomination he had beaten black and blue, he gazed at an elegant elf as tall as Gaston. His green eyes and verdant hair glowed with vitality as the millennia-old styled tunic draping him spoke of long-forgotten Elven history.


    He raised his fist to his mouth, his smile vanishing.


    "Cough. Congratulations on passing my test."


    Then, his eyes narrowed into violet slits as the dwarfs covered their mouths not to laugh at his shenanigans.


    "What''s your answer?"


    "I can''t trust you, even if your plan sounds good."


    Despite his elf appearance, Soma growled like a beast, his lips curling into a threatening grimace.


    His facial expression made him understand how uncertain the werewolf was. Still, he had to bring them back, willingly or... S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A mana surge erupted from his body, ruffling his hair and whipping his clothes.


    "Wait! I didn''t mean to say that I refused!"


    An icy shiver rocked Soma''s body as his hair bristled and his muscles tensed.


    "Listen. I want to meet the vampires first. We''ll discuss the matter together and give you a joint answer."


    He tucked his fingers around his chin, scanning the elf and dropping his intimidation act.


    "Alright. I planned to visit them next, anyway. Lead the way."


    Truthfully? He couldn''t have asked for better. After all, he didn''t know where the bloodsuckers dwelled and sifting through the dwarven territory would have consumed too much valuable time.


    With a sigh of relief, Soma turned, gesturing to follow him.


    The proud elf led them and his charged-like mules citizens into the forest.


    "Everyone shapeshift! I want to reach their cave before evening!"


    Soma''s roar echoed, scaring the birds and animals into a mad escape as hundreds of elves swelled and transformed into colossal wolves.


    Fortunately, Soma ordered a few pack members to carry the sixty dwarves on their backs.


    He even offered to carry them back to Durazmarn. However, the distrust went both ways. Therefore, he refused, unwilling to take unnecessary risks.


    In this unhealthy atmosphere of suspicion, they cleaved through the wind for eight hours, passing by fields, towns, and rivers.


    Finally, they reached their destination when the midday sun attacked the werewolves.


    He noticed their clothes stick to their sweaty skin when they returned to their humanoid forms and heard their ragged breathing.


    ''The pace was moderate. Is their weakness against the sun acting?''


    He pondered, gathering the dwarfs behind him as if they were on an excursion and followed Soma.


    The moment they stepped into the dark cave, they all exhaled in relief and joy as their hunched backs straightened.


    He listened to the sound of their steps, confirming his suspicions. With each second passing in the veiled darkness, they echoed with more strength.


    However, sudden bright lights gripped his attention.


    Simultaneously, the three cloaked vampires lowered their hoods, revealing their incredible beauty despite their deadly pale complexions.


    "Welcome to the vampire haven, Shadowfall!"


    Carmilla swiped her hands, a proud smile curling on her lips.


    But he didn''t gaze at her. He was already too absorbed by the mystical underground city and its bright buildings.


    If the Academy of Summoning''s gothic castle impressed him, Shadowfall utterly stunned him.


    Every building was a masterpiece of architecture, different but on par with the luxurious city of Rose.


    He gawked for a moment before rushing to Camilla, unable to contain his excitement.


    "Is every building enchanted? I can see some engravings. Who built them? Is he still alive?"


    He bombarded her with questions, forcing her to scratch her cheek and her eyes to slip sideways.


    "Hmm. Calm down, young man. She''ll answer your questions during the meeting."


    She stepped back, uncomfortable with the proximity.


    After all, he had shoved his face a centimeter before hers.


    With a cough, she turned and gestured to follow.


    However, the kids'' excited yells disturbed her. Afraid to draw too much attention, she clapped her hand and explained.


    "Unlike werewolves, our birthrate is excessively low. Most couples won''t bear children until their death. That''s why Hecate mimicked Selene and created more of us."


    He frowned at the information.


    ''How does it make sense? Doesn''t she hate him because he transformed her into a vampire? Why would she do the same?''


    "Don''t misinterpret her intentions. She didn''t do it for pleasure, even if she was the only specimen."


    A tremor shook her shoulder as she remembered their first meeting six thousand years ago.


    ---


    AN: Check the new auxialliary chapter, pls!

 Chapter 478 - 478: The Gathering Storm

    "She offered us a choice when we were on the verge of dying: cling to life even if our bodies changed, or embrace death and find eternal rest. I-I was too scared."


    She lowered her head, remembering the cold freezing her limbs and stiffening her eyelids.


    When she thought her life would end and darkness encroached on her thoughts like a ravenous beast ready to swallow her in a gulp, she heard Hecate'' gentle voice.


    She shook her head, sealing those memories in a deep corner of her mind and stopping her shivers. Then, she continued before the silence could become awkward.


    "Even if I survived, I also died that day. The werewolves are like us: the two sides of the same coin. We''re living dead, creatures that weren''t meant to exist. Poor souls too scared of the netherworld and its creatures." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She paused, biting her lips and clenching her fists as determination sparkled in her eyes.


    "Individuals who fought against fate and natural order."


    She turned to him, gripping his shoulder and halting their march through the intricate network of streets and under the eyes of curious vampires.


    "That''s why we''ll fight Selene. Hecate will never let him enslave or force her to do his bidding."


    He felt her turmoil through her trembling hand.


    Twisting his lips in a grimace, he nodded.


    "I don''t want you to join him, either. I''ll share my plan with your duchess, and we''ll find a solution to avoid that scenario."


    No matter what, he couldn''t give Selene an army of powerful creatures. It would shatter the already skewed balance and make the beast emperor the absolute overlord.


    Despite his disinterest in their species, Gaston''s words rang in his ears. He had messed up this world''s political landscape, and the consequences would engulf everyone.


    ''I must salvage the situation as much as I can.''


    He gritted his teeth, feeling guilt press on his shoulders as thoughts raged in his mind.


    He had to protect his friends and the earthlings from the impending chaos.


    The worst part? With Selene and Ossian''s growth, the beast emperor''s flying fortress construction would rocket from a decade to a few years.


    ''They''ll have two.''


    His soul throbbed in the puppet. The threat was too high, and his options were limited.


    Truthfully, he could only see one.


    ''Forge my body and surpass them before they''re ready...''


    But could he?


    He had to wait until next year to get the bones promised to the inter-academy tournament''s winner. Besides that, he still had no trail on where to find a tier-seven dan tian and tier-eight mana circuits.


    ''It''s even worse than that. I can forget about my dream if I don''t find carcass fragments like Durgrim''s hands.''


    He massaged his eyes as they passed a cathedral-like building as imposing as a monument. Yet, it was only a regular habitation for the scarce but powerful vampires.


    Sadly, he had no time to appreciate the grand vista and sighed in frustration.


    No matter how well-crafted his puppets and blades were, they were mere toys in the face of a true magical beast in the seventh tier, not to mention the eighth.


    He gulped at the thought, remembering Prometheus'' fight against the magus.


    They were on the same level, but the difference was vaster than the distance between the moon and the sun.


    Face somber, he walked, trying to find a solution.


    However, even when he stood before an obsidian castle engraved with magnificent arcs and towers, he passed his palm over his face and gritted his teeth indefeat.


    ''I''ll focus on the tendons. The rest comes after.''


    He narrowed his eyes, forgetting about future troubles as he always did because, in the end, the present was already uncertain enough.


    As he inhaled a bowl of fresh air to relax his mind, the gates split open, letting the hall''s grand chandelier sparkle in his eyes. Narrowing them, he followed the red velvet carpet extending from the entrance to the majestic scarlet throne.


    Then, he met the scarlet eyes of the woman sitting on it.


    "Welcome to Shadowfall."


    Her gentle voice echoed in his ears as she rose and stepped in their direction, her blood-colored hair swirling behind her.


    However, she ignored him and instead hugged Soma.


    "It''s been a while, brother."


    The werewolf leader''s body stiffened. He even noticed his pointed ears burn and heard him swallow with difficulty.


    "Y-Yeah. I missed you too, big sister."


    ''I guess she calls the shots in their brotherhood, hahaha.''


    A soft giggle escaped his lips at the comedic scene. After all, he had never seen tier-six individuals in such a warm relationship.


    She pulled back a second later and focused on him, her intemporal beauty striking him from this close.


    "I know why you''re here. But I''d rather die than return to Selene''s side."


    The warmth displayed to Soma melted like ice under the burning sun, and her voice chilled.


    "Even for a day."


    He felt her determination, anger, and the sorrow she desperately tried to hide deep within yet threatened to barge out.


    But as cold-hearted as he may appear, he had to ignore her emotions... because one of them would have to give up on what they wanted.


    With a voice matching hers in intensity, he replied.


    "What you want doesn''t matter. Selene is an archmage already and is building a second Sunfire bastion for The Beast Emperor. Despite your resistance, you won''t die even if you want to. He''ll just come in person and shine his solar flames on you until you give up. Even if you don''t, he still has the option to brand a slave spell onto your souls and force you to comply."


    A steely glint flashed in his eyes as he clenched his fists in regret. No matter how much he tried to veil his face, his own words disgusted him.


    ''I feel like that bastard nightmare trying to manipulate others.''


    A bitter taste filled his mouth at the thought, even if his words were correct.

 Chapter 479 - 479: The Teleportation Circle

    A tense silence engulfed the grand hall as his words lingered.


    Soma sent hesitant signals to Hecate as if asking if they should team up to kill him.


    Meanwhile, the vampire Duchess'' eyes narrowed as she bit her scarlet lips contrasting with her pale complexion.


    She scrutinised him from head to toe, brows furrowed in confusion and eyes trembling.


    "So, you''re a ghost."


    She muttered, shaking her head at Soma.


    Then, she returned to her seat, assuming a regal bearing as she sat with the grace of a swan.


    "I heard your demand and am inclined to negotiate a reprieve with Selene."


    Her voice boomed in the hall as she halfheartedly stepped back, knowing the ghost was right.


    However, disbelief tinged the end of her sentences as his lips curled into a mischievous grin.


    "A reprieve?"


    He giggled before turning solemn.


    "You''ll stay with Selene for a day or two. Once I get what I need, I''ll help you escape and hide."


    "You mentioned it last night as well. Mind explaining how?"


    Soma interjected, stepping next to Hecate''s throne and crossing his arm over his chest like a guardian.


    Before answering, he turned to the group who had accompanied them. Raising his palm and smiling innocently, he mouthed sorry.


    WOOSH


    A wind blast pushed everyone out as he blurred and closed the carved doors before their widening eyes.


    As the dust settled behind him, he approached Hecate, ignored Soma''s glare, and sat comfortably before them.


    "I''ll set up a teleportation circle in his Bastion and will link it to the College of Alchemy and Transmutation. Use it after I leave."


    He narrowed his eyes and raised his finger at their enlarging eyes.


    "I''ll only give you the means to escape. I''m not responsible if he catches you. Also, please don''t be stupid enough to rush to me if he discovers your escape attempt. I''ll throw you back to him."


    He observed their rapidly shifting expressions, reading suspicion, hope, anger, and doubt.


    The choice was arduous; he knew it. Therefore, he offered them the time they needed to ponder. And after five minutes, Hecate''s voice cracked.


    "Can you guarantee our safety once we escape? Are you sure the College will welcome us?"


    Soma nodded, sharing her apprehension. After all, they could also hide in the wild and rebuild a city together. Still, they would live in constant fear. The slightest mistake would spell their doom, and they''d have no means to escape.


    They both trembled, anticipating the answer.


    "Actually, I can. The College''s dean will soon claim his independence and build his kingdom. He''ll need powerful individuals to advise him."


    He rolled his eyes, thinking about Shepard''s careless management before continuing.


    "It''ll be temporary. Later, my brother will conquer his birthplace. At that time, he''ll welcome you with open arms and hide your presence from the world." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That''s the solution he had come up with. Since Julius wanted to become a king against his wishes, he could only help him from behind the scenes.


    ''Everyone will end up happy. He''ll get powerful citizens when they''ll live in peace.''


    Hecate and Soma sighed in relief. Even if the solution was far from what they wanted, it was a viable alternative.


    In this atmosphere of cooperation and mutual benefits, he answered their questions and refined the strategy for half an hour before they finally nodded, hope sparkling in their eyes.


    "As agreed, I''ll show you the teleportation circle''s efficiency, and you''ll leave half your citizens in the College. We''ll then proceed with the escape mission."


    The sound of his clap echoed as he summarised their discussion. Since Selene didn''t know how they grew in the past seven thousand years, he could tell him he found a few dozen of them instead of hundreds.


    ''Even if he suspects me, so what? He has no proof.''


    He shrugged the matter off, rose to his feet, and told them to join him at the cave''s entrance.


    Once outside, he exhaled a mouthful of turbid air.


    Despite the strong facade, this duo were powerhouses in their own rights, and he dreaded fighting them together.


    ''Not because I''ll lose, though.''


    He didn''t believe they could overpower him. Yet, he noticed something interesting.


    More than mere unique species, they complement each other perfectly. When Soma would keep him busy in melee, Hecate would bombard him with her blood affinity and heal her brother, making for a devastating combo.


    ''The fight would''ve lasted for ages. No, I''m a civilised individual. I''d rather talk it out.''


    He smirked, casting a last glance back before leaving with the dwarves.


    An hour later, around eighty vampires and hundreds of werewolves emerged from the cave.


    He noticed the confusion and anxiety on their faces, and truthfully? It stung his heart. No matter the reason, leaving their ancestral homes on such short notice must have devastated them.


    ''My actions have consequences. I must raise my awareness and think about them thoroughly.''


    His fists clenched as Hecate approached, her ancient red dress fluttering in the fresh evening wind.


    "We''re ready to depart. I also prepared enough materials to fuel the magic circle."


    "I''ve set my circle in the forest close to Durazmarn."


    He nodded, pointing a determined finger south.


    "..."


    One of the dwarfs moved his hand east as the others exploded into laughter.


    Gritting his teeth, he turned to Soma.


    "I think you should proceed with your ritual. Turn them into werewolves after returning."


    The mocking teenagers paled in fright, their laughter replaced by stunned gasps.


    "Humph. Ungrateful kids."


    With this final snort, they climbed on the werewolves'' backs.


    Their speed picked up as the sun dipped to the horizon a few hours later, and the moon bathed their powerful limbs.


    In six brief hours, he stood before the slope he had hidden his circle in.


    After a brief explanation, they stepped inside and disappeared, one after another.


    He waited with Soma and Hecate, supervising the process and ensuring nothing wrong happened until only they were left in the empty forest.


    As he gestured for them to go in first, Hecate turned and offered him a radiant smile.


    "I''m grateful you''re trying to help us. It''s a shame you''re a ghost, but I can help your brother refine his blood and organs to thank you."

 Chapter 480 - 480: A Pact of Necessity

    He scratched his cheek and frowned at Hecate''s sudden show of gratitude.


    Still, a warm sensation spread around his soul, and he smiled at her.


    "I don''t think he''ll need it. But I''m sure many people like me can use a bit of help. It''s up to you to offer it, though."


    He shrugged, noticing her hesitant smile.


    Even if she wanted to repay him, he wouldn''t accept since he''ll reap his reward by completing the mission.


    ''The best reward would be for them to live happily and far from the brewing chaos.''


    Despite their status, he wanted to force no one into doing something they detested, just like he hated to be forced.


    ''Being on the arcanist level doesn''t mean they want to embroil themselves into problems.''


    He knew they had been living for millennia, thought of by many as legendary existences or bed stories to scare children. And their reputations spoke louder than words. They had remained in their territories and didn''t interact much with the outside.


    He gazed at Hecate and Soma, his smile reaching his eyes and the burden pressing on his soul lightening a little.


    "Go now. I''m right behind you."


    The duo nodded, a determined glint flashing in their eyes as they stepped into the circle.


    Then, light engulfed them, and they disappeared.


    He took this short period to affirm his convictions and cement his realisations.


    ''I can''t run away from the trouble I created. I''ll embrace my responsibilities and fix them!''


    His vow thundered in his mind. Fists clenched, he took determined steps and disappeared in a flash of luminous mana.


    Lips twitching, he scanned his cramped bedroom when light returned to his eyes. His living room and training room were the same.


    "Open the door and let me pass. I''ll inform the dean to avoid misunderstandings."


    Without wasting a second, he cleaned the magic circle, breaking its connection with the one in Durazmarn and pushed through the hundreds of amazed individuals.


    Finally, he rushed into the flowery-smelling corridor to Shepard''s room and drummed on the door.


    "Who''s disrupting me during my pause?"


    His mentor''s outraged tone filtered to reach his ears, making him chuckle at his plight.


    "Just wait to see what I''ll do to you if it''s not critical! Oh! It''s you."


    Shepard''s anger melted like ice, and his lips curled into his usual relaxed smirk.


    "When will you save this old mentor of yours from that heartless Nathan? Or do you remember me only when you have something to ask?"


    "I''ll save your city-state and rule it in your stead, too."


    He rolled his eyes at the shameless arcanist and shook his head.


    "I completed Selene''s request. I have a few hundred individuals in my room, so let me use the Gate and warn the college''s staff."


    "..." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shepard''s pupils constricted, jaws gaped open, and a wild tremor rocked his shoulders.


    He knew where his shock came from. After all, Shepard had little to no chance to beat Soma in a duel, so adding Hecate into the mix and bringing them alive? Impossible. Even worse, it would mean he had surpassed him in a brief year and a half.


    He chuckled at Shepard''s pale face.


    "Did you doubt the best enchanter? I crafted my arsenal to counter them. It''s almost a shame I can only use the puppet for a year."


    He raised his head, gazing up in faked despair before smirking.


    "Of course, it''s because of your equipment. Hahaha!"


    Shepard laughed nervously, sweat dripping from his forehead as he realised the surreal situation.


    Even if Adam would lose ten times out of ten in a magic competition against an arcanist, so what?


    Power was power. No matter how you got it, only the result mattered because, in a duel to the death, only one would return home while the other rotted on the field.


    Shepard continued with a cough to mask his turmoil, curiosity and respect sparkling in his eyes.


    "I''ll accompany you to the Gate. Tell me how you made them follow you on the way."


    He nodded, beginning as he gathered everyone at the colossal tower''s foot.


    The dwarfs stepped up at this moment, gratitude written all over their faces.


    "Thank you for saving us. Don''t hesitate to call us if you need help. We''ll come anytime, anywhere."


    They all expressed their agreement with loud cheers and solemn head bows.


    Yet, he waved his hand in response and stepped with the long procession of werewolves and vampires.


    "Take care, guys, and don''t get captured again."


    After a ten-minute walk and lengthy explanations, Shepard entered the Sunfire bastion''s coordinate into the Gate.


    The familiar hum of mana resounded in his ears as the thick blue veil encased the towering frame and pulsed with energy.


    "I''m off. Don''t forget to prepare a living space for their return."


    He grinned at Soma and Hecate, showing them he hadn''t lied and that they''d be safe here.


    Meanwhile, Shepard''s amused chuckles reverberated on the plaza.


    Even if his disciple''s plan carried risks, he only had to keep them hidden for a few years. In return, he''ll get powerful fighters and occasional helpers. After all, their affinities and control would prove invaluable in potion brewing, not to mention the most crucial detail that forced his heart rate to shoot through the roof. They were immortal.


    Shepard''s mind already raced with plans and hopes to pierce their secret as his voice echoed.


    "They''re welcome to stay for as long as they respect my rules."


    "We won''t interact with humans and help you protect your kingdom if it faces a crisis."


    Soma''s deep, guttural voice echoed as he struck his chest twice.


    "Thank you for housing us, Shepard. We''ll never forget this debt."


    Hecate nodded, striking him with her beauty accentuated by her solemn expression.


    As they bid the arcanist goodbye, he pondered their choices.


    Despite the rocky start and the duo''s initial reluctance, he knew they didn''t enjoy the situation. Yet, they still agreed to lower their ego and accept to take a loss for their survival.


    ''Should I do the same?''


    He thought about the hateful bastard. Would he also cast his ego aside and comply, or was he up to something again?


    He averted his eyes from them, grumbling as his mood worsened and threw himself through the mana veil, disappearing in a flash of light.

 Chapter 481 - 481: Beneath the Thousand-Meter Canopy

    A second later, he appeared under the thousand-meter tree serving as Selene''s housing. The dense foliage cast refreshing shadows on him, and the fresh scent of nature filled his nose.


    Despite the natural atmosphere and incredible vista, he frowned and raised his vigilance to the maximum.


    "Didn''t think you would prepare a welcoming party for me."


    "Yeah. We were too excited to see you again."


    Elysia chuckled behind the elf army encircling the Gate.


    He saw them channel mana to their wands and staves, ready to attack the moment Selene''s creations showed any hostile sign.


    Then, she continued.


    "You know, we''re never safe enough. Selene is watching through the crack, too."


    He chuckled at his smiling former teacher, noticing her green, regal dress embroidered with intricate suns and the majestic crown adorning her green hair. And what a crown! He could only gasp at the sumptuous design representing leaves and the multicolored lights it reflected on the surroundings.


    ''She seems energetic and in good health.''


    "Even if we''re not in the best spot, it''s good to see you''re still as childish as last year."


    He smirked, unfazed by her newfound title or attire.


    The elves surrounding him frowned at the harsh words, ready to teach the impertinent kid a good lesson.


    However, she jumped down, raising dust as her long, elegant legs met the ground and approached him.


    "Who speaks? You deserve to be crowned king, too. The king of childishness!"


    Without warning, she hugged his wooden frame, whispering gently.


    "My life changed because of you, and I''ll never thank you enough for your help."


    "Mhh. I''m not sure about the consequences, but at least you''re happy."


    He patted her back, his lips stretching into a warm smile as the Gate flashed non-stop behind.


    Soma emerged first. Jaws bulging, fists clenched and blood rushing to his eyes, he scanned the gathered elves warily.


    Following him, Hecate appeared. Despite her strength, the recollection of everything that had happened in this place erupted like a fierce torrent in her usually calm mind.


    Her eyes trembled, and her lips quivered as she gazed at the tree.


    "We''re really back..."


    He bit his lips, a pang of guilt assaulting his soul. Her sorrowful tone and tense posture showed how she hated this place.


    ''I''m sorry.''


    He pulled back from Elysia, lowering his head as the other werewolves and vampires appeared, one after another.


    Elysia leapt back as the mages tensed. Icy sweat rolled down their foreheads and their wands shone a verdant light, ready for a full-blown battle.


    Alarmed and unwilling to see the situation worsen, he raised his hand and his voice boomed loud enough for the entire bastion to hear it.


    "Lower your weapons. They''re willing to cooperate if you treat them with respect and dignity."


    Soma stepped onward, eyes fixed on the tree''s throne room, and confirmed his words.


    "We''ll work for you like we did in the past. We only want you to promise us freedom of movement in your bastion."


    As his voice reverberated, Selene answered from the distance.


    "Bring Soma, Hecate, and Adam here. The rest, help the citizens settle."


    everyone sighed in relief, including him.


    Even if he expected Selene to negotiate with them, he wasn''t entirely sure. After all, he could have enslaved everyone on the spot, making his plan a failure.


    Before the proud suns''s words could linger, Elysia moved her head to the side, asking them to follow her as the mages moved to guide the others.


    After a short walk, he found himself back in the Lorienwyn mansion''s throne room after a year.


    ''It''s the Sunfire mansion now, though.''


    Despite the starlit sky and chilly night breeze, he saw Anorval? encased in the ground, absorbing and pulsing with potent solar energy to fuel the fortress'' operation.


    ''It''s a tier seven-blade.''


    He narrowed his eyes to scrutinise the engravings for a second before Selene''s voice cut through his focus like a solar knife.


    "Welcome back to my bastion."


    In a bright show that made him roll his eyes, Selene descended like the sun from the floor above.


    ''We all know you were watching from here. Why did you have to hide and make a grand entrance?''


    As he shook his head, he caught Soma''s and Hecate''s chattering legs and exhaled. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, they had to show respect to the prideful man, even if they hated him. Therefore, he stepped before the duo and took the lead in the conversation to buy them enough time to recover.


    "I''m grateful you''re receiving us with... such fiery passion. As Elysia requested, I brought the vampires and werewolves back."


    At his words, Selene landed and dismissed the light blurring his body, revealing his long, milky white hair and dark leather clothes.


    With a satisfied smile, he sat on his intricate wooden throne and tucked his fingers around his chin, interest sparkling in his eyes.


    Before he could ask, he cut him off.


    "They weren''t hard to convince. I just told them you returned. After Hecate convinced Soma, we discussed how they could collaborate best."


    "Mhh. I didn''t think you''d succeed so soon. Well done!"


    Selen''s claps echoed and his smile stretched to reach his eyes as he focused on his old creations.


    "You''ll have to help me build the emperor''s bastion and end its construction in four months. Outside your working hours, I''ll grant you freedom of movement in my territory."


    He noticed the newly promoted archmage''s eyes narrow into burning slits.


    "I don''t need to warn you about trying to desert, correct?"


    A tremor shook the duo as memories they never wanted to remember filled their minds.


    "Our desire to help is genuine. We''ll start working now and return to sleep with our people by midday."


    Hecate bowed her head, clutching her trembling hands as dread gnawed at her like a swarm of poisonous insects.


    Meanwhile, Selene''s eyes narrowed in suspicion. Still, he offered them a nod and waved his hand to tell them to leave.


    "Supervise them until they return to their house, Elysia. I''ll meet them later."

 Chapter 482 - 482: The Solar Stone

    He watched them leave, lowering his hat as a steely glint flashed in his eyes.


    Selene had revealed crucial information in his order.


    ''Four months?''


    His pupils constricted at the thought. No one would be ready! More than ever, he had to help them escape to delay the construction as much as possible.


    As he thought, and once only the two of them remained, Selene rose from his seat, palm outstretched, and his lips distorted in a frustrated grimace.


    "I prepared a reward to die for. But first, give me my card back before Lily shatters my eardrums."


    He refocused on the moment, hoping his plan would work as intended, and approached Selene''s figure.


    ''Tsk. You could have let me keep it.''


    He begrudgingly retrieved Lala from his almost empty card holder and handed it to him.


    After a quick check, Selene nodded and retrieved an incandescent gem from his puch.


    He scrutinised its apple size, frowning at its radiance and the distorted air surrounding it.


    "This is a solar stone. I imbued enough energy in it to keep a flying fortress afloat for a year."


    Selene''s eyes narrowed into slits, and his voice turned solemn.


    "Or blow up a small kingdom. But I''m sure you''ll find better use for this marvel I spent time to create."


    A pensive frown creased his brows. It could be helpful in his project on its own and limit his reliance on the elf if it held enough energy.


    He held his breath for a second before asking the question burning his lips, voice charged with hope and eyes sparkling.


    "Can it substitute an archmage''s mana in a ritual?"


    Selene tucked his fingers around his chin, tapping his cheek pensively.


    He waited a few seconds, anticipation gripping his trembling shoulders before the sun delivered his answer.


    "Depending on the ritual''s scale, it can fuel one or two at the archmage level."


    His soul shuddered in joy before freezing at Selene''s next question.


    "Now I''m curious. What''s the ritual you want to conduct despite your low tier? What does it do, and why do you need it?"


    ''Shit...''


    Despite his stoic facial features, a storm thundered in his racing mind and trembling eyes.


    "I can''t tell you."


    His lips twisted, and he lowered his head, remembering a crucial detail.


    Before Selene''s composure could shift entirely to one of suppressed anger, he raised his head, eyes sparkling with righteous determination.


    "I already offered this ritual to the Beast Emperor in a previous deal. I can''t share any information about it with anyone or risk facing his anger. Why don''t you ask him if he wants to share it now that you''re allies?"


    He felt Selene''s heavy gaze linger on his frame. Yet, he returned it with confidence. After all, he hadn''t lied, especially considering what the emperor had paid to get the ritual. He didn''t doubt he would find the situation unfair and reprimand Selene if he forced the matter.


    After a tense minute of silence, Selene shoved the solar stone into his hand and growled.


    "I''ll ask him. Leave now."


    He gritted his teeth in joy not to let his smile blossom onto his face as he stoically put the blinding item into his pocket. But his crafter''s soul didn''t allow him to leave just yet.


    He peered into Selene''s eyes, and spoke with enthusiasm.


    "I have an additional demand that won''t cost you anything. You see, I''m an enchanter now, and I''d like to study your amazing blade for ten minutes. No, even just five is enough. I noticed it''s of the seventh tier and probably at the mythical rank!"


    His eyes sparkled with genuine curiosity as his lips curled into an excited smile.


    ''I want to learn his engravings and add them to my future creations.''


    One day, he would build his own flying fortress. One grander than anyone that had ever existed. Therefore, the automatic energy absorption and powering would be of massive help in his long-term project, not to mention the side use.


    ''He probably created the stone using the sword''s energy.''


    That''s the conclusion he came up with the moment he saw it.


    Meanwhile, Selene shook his head and smirked.


    "It''s a masterpiece I forged to kill the magus seven thousand years ago. I don''t want to let anyone near it. But since I enjoyed your praises, I''ll let you admire it for a minute."


    Despite the disappointing time allowed, he dashed to the sparkling sword like a tiger that sniffed prey. Each second mattered, and he didn''t want to waste a single one!


    However, Selene surpassed him and gripped his hand before it could reach the pommel.


    An icy shudder shook his soul as he realised the elf''s incredible speed surpassed his.


    "I said admire, not touch."


    Selene frowned at the excited brat, a hint of annoyance flashing in his eyes as he released his hand.


    "Circle it from here. Don''t test my patience, for I''ll vaporise you the moment you try anything funny."


    He gulped in fear at the threat. Not only was Selene an archmage, but even his body was no weaker than a beast''s.


    ''Fortunately, I can play around his arrogance now that I know it''s a flaw he can''t control.''


    "Sorry, I lost myself for a moment. Understand me; the intricate old elven language you used for the engravings is incredible!"


    "I know. Start now."


    He narrowed his eyes, ignoring Selene''s condescending snort.


    ''I''ll snort at you after I become stronger.''


    With this thought in mind, sky blue mana encased his eyes as he used Elara''s scanning spell and scrutinised the weapon. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Energy absorption and discharge, energy amplification, overall stat boost, strikes are imbued by the user''s affinity... and soul protection? He really hates the magus, I guess. But I can''t waste time.''


    Eyes darting left and right, he focused on isolating the energy absorption and discharge engravings.


    Like a computer, he pushed his mind to the limits to memorise them to the smallest detail as he walked around it. Despite the unfamiliar symbols, he found minor repetitive patterns in their drawing, making the process easier. His eye enhancement helped burn them in his mind, too.

 Chapter 483 - 483: A Gamble for Freedom

    "Time''s up. You can return to college or wait for Elysia. That little girl kept bugging me about recruiting you as a royal mage after you graduate. Think about it and ask her for the details if you''re interested."


    He almost rolled his eyes at the elf''s condescending tone. But deep down, he knew Selene didn''t need anyone. He was a one-man army seven thousand years ago, and now that he has become an archmage? He could probably melt a continent in a matter of days...


    ''It''s not like I''m interested or will ever graduate.''


    His lips curled into a determined smile before he bid Selene goodbye and retraced his steps out of the mansion.


    When he stepped out, his lips curled down, and solemnness replaced his amiable facial expression.


    ''It''s the moment of truth.''


    With determined steps, he went to the werewolves and vampires'' temporary lodging.


    With the many guards posted before it, he found it in the blink of an eye. Since he had brought them here in the first place, they didn''t deny him access despite their confusion.


    The moment he stepped inside the several-story tree house assigned to them, Carmilla lunged at him, worry and hints of despair flashing in her eyes.


    He offered her a resolute nod and gestured to move away from the door.


    Like a silent shadow, she gripped his hand and guided him into an isolated room on the second floor.


    "..."


    ''Why the toilet?! It has no windows, ok. But still! My reputation will dive if anyone learns I locked myself in it with a woman!''


    His face crisped into a wronged grimace as he imagined how the misunderstanding would spread.


    With a head shake and a sigh, he focused on the expectant Carmilla.


    "Hecate and Soma are safe. He sent them to work until midday. You''ll probably join them by tomorrow."


    He saw her clasp her hand and exhale all her pent-up stress and frustration as he explained his meeting with Selene.


    Once done, he fished a chalk from his belt and frowned at the room.


    ''It lacks space, and the hole in the ground is annoying. But I''ll manage.''


    Now that he thought about it... the only thing he wouldn''t regret after forging his body would be the lack of need to use this room.


    He chuckled at the idea and started drawing the teleportation circle''s symbols on the ground.


    He felt Camilla''s hopeful gaze weight on his back during the process.


    Then, she patted his shoulder and whispered.


    "I can''t speak for the vampire community, but I''ll be eternally grateful to you. If you need help in the future, find me."


    "You''re not safe yet."


    He shook his head, unwilling to relieve her gratitude before they were out of danger.


    "Listen well and repeat my words to your leaders. The circle is connected to my room."


    He pointed his finger at the completed circle. Biting his lips in worry, he continued.


    "They''ll have to power it themselves. I''ll leave now, so tell them to endure and use it three or four days later."


    He paused, a deep furrow creasing his brows.


    ''I hope Selene will think they just hated working for him.''


    He knew he couldn''t escape suspicion, but delaying their escape would still blur the trail. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll tell them."


    Carmilla clenched her fist before her face, taking the pause as the end of his explanation and showing her determination to ensure both sides were safe.


    He massaged his forehead, a sting piercing his soul for a second before a steely glint flashed in his eyes.


    "I''ll wipe my circle if you don''t escape in seven days."


    He saw her facial expression decompose, but what could he do?


    Anyone could teleport using it, and the last thing he wanted was for Selene to barge into the college and vaporise him.


    The thought alone sent a shiver through his frame and caused his soul to hunch up in the puppet.


    "I-I understand the reason. I''ll let them know and suggest we cooperate to avoid raising suspicion."


    She held her lowered forehead with a hand and clenched her beautiful dress with the other, crumpling it in her distress.


    He patted her trembling shoulder to comfort her and left one last sentence on his way out.


    "I hope you''ll escape as planned with all my heart. And before I forget, cast a spell to burn or corrode the room after teleporting."


    Without a glance back, he passed the hopeful citizens by and left.


    ''I did my best to help.''


    He thought as the towering frame of the Gate and the bustling streets entered his eyes.


    Despite his powerful puppet, he was still only an apprentice, stumbling to master his affinities on the path of magic. Yet, he knew he would have to do more to take responsibility for his mistake in recommending the beast emperor as an ally to Ossian and the copy''s madness in providing them with improved mana circuits.


    ''This bastard didn''t even offer to improve mine! See if I won''t let you wait even after finding a method to bring you back.''


    He exhaled, his shoulders slumping as an invisible weight pressed down on his soul. A bitter taste filled his mouth, and his lips twisted into a grimace as he requested the mages guarding the Gate to activate it.


    After a moment, he jumped through the humming mana, journeyed through the college''s flower-smelling gardens, and returned to his room.


    Amidst the familiar environment, he gritted his teeth, pushing his anguish and trepidation for Soma and Hecate down.


    ''I can''t waste time.''


    Without wasting a second, he retrieved the solar stone bulging in his pocket, then Elena''s grimoire from his soul sea and opened it on the ritual''s page.


    Truthfully? He didn''t understand the archmage''s complicated calculations and explanations. After all, she had spent centuries dabbling in transmutation and decades developing this ritual when he was still a novice. Therefore, he followed the instructions blindly and drew the intricate symbols on the ground.


    This process alone took him an hour of focus and another to check for mistakes. But with the complete version and all the advice left behind by the archmage, he got a perfect ritual star.


    With a satisfied nod, he placed the solar stone in the power nexus slot in the center.


    Finally, he closed his eyes to return to his soul sea.

 Chapter 484 - 484: The Enemy Within

    He found the devilishly handsome Gaston waiting, arms crossed over his chest on the verdant plain when he reopened his eyes.


    His old nemesis'' smile grated at his mind, and his brows twitched when he peered into his starless dark eyes.


    ''I can''t believe I''m helping him.''


    A torrent of curses flooded his mind. But even if he hated Gaston, he knew the benefits he could bring balanced the risks.


    He closed his eyes and inhaled sharply, the fresh scent of nature somewhat calming his chaotic mind.


    "What will Julius think..."


    His shoulders trembled as he imagined his brother''s disappointment collapsing on him like a boulder.


    "Who cares? I''m not after any of you anymore. I''ve moved on to bigger and better things."


    Gaston''s evil chuckles echoed in the plain, disturbing its harmony with a veil of darkness.


    "You bastard! I knew I couldn''t trust you." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He spat through gritted teeth, his fists clenching and unclenching with the desire to rip Gaston''s soul to shreds.


    However, he frowned after the nightmare answered.


    "It won''t be anyone you know. In fact, it won''t even be someone from this world. Let''s say that some individuals you faced enlightened me. Oh! I revealed too much already."


    Gaston placed a finger over his signature evil smile, shrugged his confusion off, and continued.


    "I won''t ask you for an incredible body since I''m an anomaly in the first place. Instead, use minerals attuned to darkness and possessing soul protection properties. The more, the better."


    ''Does this crazy man think I work for him or something?''


    His lips quivered at the ridiculous demand.


    ''I''ll build you a body out of dirt and gravel, nothing more!''


    As he fumed, Gaston''s next words doused his anger.


    "I told you I''ll make you smile after helping me. The materials I''m asking for have to do with that. But you can forget about it if you don''t want the surprise I planned."


    He frowned at the cryptic words and the mysterious spark flashing in his eyes.


    ''It''s not like he''s asking me to reinforce or increase his potential.''


    He tapped his finger on his cheek, intrigue prickling his soul.


    Despite his aversion to Gaston, he shrugged.


    ''What''s there to hesitate about? I''m already bringing him back, anyway.''


    The time for hesitation was long gone, and he had pondered the question already.


    "Wait for a moment. I''ll ask Shepard if he has some in his treasury, but don''t expect high-tiered ones."


    Without waiting for an answer, he vanished from the plain and went to the arcanist''s room.


    After a short negotiation and a few pleasantries with his mentor, he handed him a few gold coins in payment.


    A moment later, he returned to his soul sea with a clinking bag filled with lustrous ores of all shapes.


    "Don''t bother me during the crafting. Even better, go play around. I''ll call you once I''m done."


    He peered into the nightmare''s eyes, his impatient tone mirroring his tensing arms.


    Gaston shrugged and sat on the lush grass, closing his eyes to appreciate nature or annoy him. He didn''t know, but it didn''t matter.


    He forgot about him, and with determined movements, purified the ores. He begrudgingly merged a few next, surprising himself.


    ''I can''t craft trash anymore...''


    His pride as an enchanter forbade him to do so, especially after the two masterpieces he had created with his own hands.


    His lips curled into an amused smirk at the thought as he picked the lower-tiered materials and began shaping them.


    Milky flames engulfed his palms, and the rhythmical clangor and luster of obsidian mana hammers echoed on the plain for hours before he stopped.


    The smell of melted minerals filled his nostrils, and smoke billowed in a wild dance around the dark organs and frame he had created.


    ''They should be perfect.''


    He passed his hand on their metallic texture, feeling their smoothness, and nodded before turning toward the dimming ritual''s light.


    Awe twisted his lips as he retrieved the fused ore and a feeling of peace engulfed him the moment he touched the abyssal-looking tier-four material.


    ''I''ll kill him if he complains about the quality.''


    He chuckled, tightening his fists around it as sizzling sounds reverberated in the surroundings.


    After a quick work, he shaped it into a lifelike heart and a pair of eyes.


    Finally, from the organs to the circulatory and respiratory systems, he slotted each element like puzzle pieces until a humanoid, metallic puppet sparkled on the plain.


    "I''m done."


    Head raised in pride, he turned to the lazing Gaston and pointed at the lifelike replica of the man when he once lived in the village as a gang leader. After all, he had only seen him when the bastard harassed Alina and after he woke up in the damned cave.


    "I doubt you want to live in the crippled body you had when we met. So, it''s your younger version."


    "Excellent work! Let me bind it first."


    He frowned as Gaston lunged at the puppet, like at a treasure, and seized its cold arm.


    However, what shocked him was his words, not his actions.


    ''Selene said it takes years to bind an item. Don''t tell me he can do it instantly!''


    His pupils constricted, and a tremor jolted his shoulders in a mad dance as the puppet really disappeared a second later.


    "What kind of scam is that? How did you do it?!"


    He roared, gripping Gaston''s collar.


    However, Gaston shrugged as if he hadn''t done anything special.


    "Why are you shocked? I can see mana down to its smallest particles. Forcing them to resonate with me is child''s play."


    He backed a step, cursing under his breath at the unfair capacities the cruel prick possessed.


    ''Tsk. I would have been an archmage before reaching ten with your eyes.''


    As he grimaced, Gaston''s smile enlarged to reach his eyes, and he shivered when he saw the pervert glint flashing in their depth.


    "I''ll see you outside. You might experience a sharp pain for a few seconds, though."


    He paled as Gaston swung his arm.

 Chapter 485 - 485: A Gathering of Unlikely Allies

    Like a scalpel, Gaston''s arm cut an invisible thread connecting them with a groan.


    "ARGH!"


    Meanwhile, he roared in outrage as the horrible feeling of having his soul sustain damage assaulted him.


    "Why me? Feel it alone!"


    However, only silence answered him, and he failed to see Gaston''s figure.


    Gritting his teeth, he dug out one of his materials and closed his eyes to leave.


    When he reopened them, he saw Gaston''s spectral frame float above the ritual star drawn onto the floor, a hand supporting his shin and his eyes sparkling with interest.


    "I''ll start with your body. Place the puppet here."


    He pointed at a spot densely packed with dim symbols begrudgingly, wanting nothing more to chase the bastard out once they were done.


    Gaston followed his command and floated back, waiting for the process to begin.


    Without wasting time, he infused his mana into the solar stone. Like a slumbering beast awakening, it shone blinding sunlight, banishing any shadows from the room. A sharp hum filled the trembling air as potent energy flooded the symbols, making them shine like stars surrounding a miniature sun.


    He watched the magnificent sigh with bated breath as energy condensed into the puppet. With each second crawling, he noticed, slack-jawed, how the metallic luster dimmed. Supple skin replaced it, hair sprouted like grass, and powerful muscles filled the gaps.


    Keratin condensed, forming transparent nails on the hands and feet, followed by the popping noise of bones slotting themselves in an intricate dance.


    Finally, soft tissue replaced the organs'' hard texture, completing the ritual.


    Despite the distance, he heard the beating heart and the noise of fresh blood flowing.


    ''Incredible.''


    He couldn''t find another word to describe the magical transmutation he witnessed.


    The process lasted for half an hour before a body indistinguishable from Gaston''s original stood before them.


    "Alright, go in, put on some clothes and come to room number one."


    He snickered at the specter.


    Despite his awe and throbbing soul, the furthest he stayed from Gaston, the better he felt.


    Gaston smirked in response, blurring to his soul''s new home and leaving one last comment that made him cough.


    "Why did you make my thing so big? I won''t complain, though."


    "Was I supposed to know you had a small one? Shut up! Better, never speak with me again."


    He barked, throwing a set of clothes to the ground and leaving for Shepard''s room.


    After opening the door, his mentor laughed at his facial features, mixing joy and deep hate.


    "Tsk. Wait to see the surprise. Is Nathan here?"


    He scanned the room as he asked, noticing the blonde man organising a pile of documents.


    "Great. I won''t have to repeat myself."


    Under the two men''s curious gaze, he walked to the round table in the middle of the room and slapped it.


    "Gaston is back."


    Nathan''s emerald pupils constricted as Shepard narrowed his eyes into threatening slits.


    "The one you told me about?"


    "Yes. In short, I revived him."


    "WHAT?!"


    They both dashed to him, gripping him by the collar in disbelief.


    Unfazed by their reactions, he took some time to explain why, finding their confusion and horror amusing.


    Once they learned everything that had happened, he scratched his head, concluding.


    "Monitor, and don''t let him cause trouble. Kill him if he does or even thinks of doing anything dangerous."


    "Mhh. I can''t say I approve, but who knows? He is indeed a powerhouse in the making."


    As Shepard''s hesitant nod registered in his eyes, the door creaked open, revealing an almost two-meter man in his early twenties. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His sky-blue eyes scanned the room as his jet-black ponytail fluttered behind his measured movements.


    "Ah! It feels so good to have a body."


    Gaston''s evil smile crept on his lips, sending a shiver down Nathan''s spine. The room''s temperature seemed to chill a few degrees as he sat at the table without care for anyone.


    "And not to hear that stupid cleaver whisper stupid deals twenty-four seven."


    His eyes widened in fear at the cleaver''s mention, and his fists shook uncontrollably.


    "Don''t tell me you accepted?"


    "A deal with a demonic artifact? Come on, do you see me bend the chin to it? I''m the puppeteer here!"


    As Gaston shrugged, Shepard trembled in dread, and Nathan almost fainted.


    "I don''t want to hear anything about demons. They are the ultimate taboo knowledge in this world!"


    Shepard''s roar reverberated as he slammed his fist on the desk.


    "No matter what that cleaver you''re speaking about is or where you found it, destroy it this instant!"


    ''I would if I could.''


    He didn''t know if he should laugh or cry at the command. Destroy a tier-nine mythical weapon? He would die before he could even stand five meters away from it.


    "Don''t listen to that dog. He is even worse than demons, anyway."


    He tried to change the subject before it could turn into another interrogatory.


    However, Shepard gave him one last warning.


    "Hear me well, Adam. Demons are forbidden because they''re liars who''ll do anything to gain power. They devour each other without mercy and can even demonise humans. Imagine what would happen if you summon one of them by mistake. What would happen if it''s an arcanist or even worse? I''m serious this time.


    If you have anything belonging to them, destroy it!"


    "I promise I''ll get rid of it."


    He nodded, hoping he had convinced shepard as he turned to leave.


    "I still have something to do, so watch the nightmare until I return."


    Without waiting for an answer, he scrambled away, leaving the two brothers to frown at each other and Shepard to sigh in distress.


    "Nathan was already enough. Take one back with you!"


    He chuckled at his mentor''s annoyed shout as he entered his room.


    Excitement fueling his trembling hand, he retrieved the material that compelled him to take Selene''s dangerous quest.


    He scrutinised the gem pulsing in myriad colors, reflecting the entire spectrum.


    "Time to turn it into a heart."


    His lips curled into a grin that reached his eyes, only to freeze a second later.


    "Oh! I would have never thought you possessed a Manacore Heartgem. What a surprise!"


    A gentle feminine voice reverberated through the room out of nowhere.


    His eyes narrowed, and alarm bells resounded in his mind as he raised his guard and summoned his blade.


    "Show yourself!"

 Chapter 486 - 486: The Forgotten Past

    "Oh! What a fiery temper you have there!"


    The woman''s light-hearted chuckles resounded in his ears, sending his mind into chaos and his body reeling in terror.


    Even with his soul-chilling arsenal, he still dreaded mysterious entities and spells. He remembered when the two dark mages summoned a mysterious being from the netherworld and how he ended up paralysed like a fish on their chopping block.


    It was the same for the evil ghosts. Without the Luminous Wildblade''s protective veil, terror and despair facing a gruesome death were the only scenarios.


    He gulped, his hand clenching to summon the trusted dagger to protect himself.


    Before he could, light particles danced in his chamber, illuminating it with radiant colors as the woman''s voice reverberated.


    "Calm down, rascal. I''ve been waiting for centuries, hoping someone would awaken me, so smile in joy. You''re the one!"


    As her words rumbled in his confused mind, a silhouette condensed from the light, becoming more defined with each passing second.


    Silky black hair glistened and swirled by the solar stone first, followed by two deep blue eyes peering into his soul.


    He gazed at her forming facial features, her beauty striking him into mutism as his breath caught in his throat.


    Different tastes and preferences didn''t apply to her. She was just perfect.


    Finally, an old-fashioned adventurer''s shirt covered with intricate engravings of glistening gold, thin leathery pauldrons, and an elegant skirt ending in high metallic boots draped her forms like a second skin.


    He observed her confident yet warm smile with horror before noticing her pale complexion and the spectral mist flowing around her. She seemed nothing like a regular woman. Instead, he knew she must have been a powerhouse before becoming a ghost.


    "Who are you?"


    He gripped the hilt of his materialising blade and called for his mana, narrowing his eyes into slits and scanning her every move.


    "Me? Hahaha."


    She chuckled, pointing her fingers at the pulsing engraving on the ground.


    "How can you ask when you conducted my ritual and possess my grimoire?"


    A tense silence engulfed the room as his pupils constricted and his breath hastened in disbelief.


    How was it possible? Was she lying? He didn''t know.


    However, she confirmed it with her next words, sending a torrent of shock and confusion rumbling through his mind.


    "I''m Elena Leblanc, Ari''s student and a former citizen of the ¨¦meraude empire."


    Her smile reached her eyes, and she continued.


    "See? I''m not lying. I can explain the ritual''s underlying principle if you want. But I think you''re convinced already. Instead, sit down and let me tell you why and how I''m here."


    ''No way.''


    His mind blanked as he moved and plopped on a chair.


    She was really Elena, the archmage who had lived several centuries ago. He had no doubts about it. And against her, he was as vulnerable as a chicken facing a wolf.


    Elena joined him and sat comfortably mid-air.


    "I know you''re lost, but the chain of events is logical. Let me explain the geopolitics of my days first, even if it doesn''t interest me."


    She started, her raised finger attracting his trembling eyes like a magnet.


    "An archmage ruled the sky in the east and the sea in the west. However, they didn''t care about wars since the northern continent never had an archmage supervising it, and Zuberi Nyota, who ruled the southern continent, died around three hundred years prior."


    She inhaled sharply, memories she didn''t want to remember resurfacing in her mind.


    "Relying on their new weapons, a miserable race, who had hidden itself deep in the heart of a mountain, declared war on every surrounding country. I''ve seen it myself! They created an aberration stronger than an archmage!"


    She yelled, her fists trembling as the memory of the sea of fire and rubbles replacing the empire she was born in resurfaced in her narrowed eyes.


    His soul throbbed at the revelation, and a realisation struck him like a bolt.


    ''She lived at the same time Durgrim did!''


    The weapon she spoke about was his creation. Probably a mythical artifact and Durazmarn''s national treasure.


    Meanwhile, Elena used the brief silence to recover, yet he noticed her still bulging jaws and the hate flashing in her eyes.


    "I didn''t like the empire, but they burned cities and villages alike, killing commoners like meaningless rat and I couldn''t support it. To do so, they used a colossal mechanical artefact. Even the tallest walls only reached its waist and its firepower... We had never seen that through history."


    She rummaged through her memories, her eyes lighting up as she found its name.


    "They called it The Titan''s Twilight. Fortunately, its creator regretted how his family used it and shared weapons with the surrounding countries. I heard he even planned to share its blueprint and help construct a second one to stop the royal''s mad ambitions to conquer the world and rule all other species." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An icy shiver sent a tremor through his shoulders. What kind of horrible weapon forced Durgrim into betraying his own family?


    With rapt attention and too curious to lose focus, he glared at Elena''s moving lips, forgetting his earlier anxiety.


    "But they caught him red-handed and executed him before he could. Still, his contribution allowed the other countries to develop their own mythical artefacts and, in a joint effort, they damaged the country destroyer beyond repair."


    ''So that''s why they executed him!''


    The question that had tortured him about Durgrim''s plan to share knowledge finally found an answer.


    But Elena''s story only started.


    "After the titan''s fall, can you guess what the other countries did?"


    She clicked her tongue, remembering the devastation and the innocent child''s cries.


    He gulped, the answer evident to anyone with two connected neurons.


    "They waged wars against each other to expand their territories. Amidst the chaos, I remembered an old legend Ari recounted when I was a clueless teenager. She said that one day, an elf with incredible powers would return from the dead, and would fight the established order to bring warm sunlight to this cold and devastated world. That''s when I made a decision."

 Chapter 487 - 487: The Heart of the Matter

    "The decision to transmute my soul into my grimoire and wait for that elf to return. I added a layer of protection by trapping the room in case anyone discovered it before him. But man, I never thought someone without affinity would find it first."


    He gazed at her enthusiastic smile and the surprise flashing in her eyes as she clapped her hands in joy.


    However, he was anything but joyous at her revelation.


    Ironically, she filled the description of the individual Elysia had been searching for.


    ''It''s more than a coincidence. Selene knew about her seven thousand years ago, and Ari told her about him, meaning they had been waiting for each other.''


    A deep furrow creased his brows as the symbols on the ground cast dancing shadows on his somber face.


    ''Four archmages working together? I can''t let her join them, or they''ll destroy the world!''


    His face distorted into a terrified grimace as he imagined them fighting against Vivian, the last archmage, and the magus in a calamitous landscape filled with ash, ruins, and death.


    Fortunately, Elena''s voice, a soft whisper, cut through his raging mind and shattered the dreary image he had painted for the future.


    "I know it''s a lot to take in, but are you ok? Did I forget anything? Oh! Using the ritual close to my grimoire awakened me. I just waited for you to be alone to manifest."


    He saw the genuine concern in her eyes, and with a sharp exhale, he forced his doubts to the back of his mind.


    Jaws bulging, and through gritted teeth, he told her what he knew about Selene, his experiences, and the consequences of joining him.


    Minutes melded into hours as Elena interrupted him to ask questions until he concluded.


    "Yes, Selene is powerful, but he allied with the wrong individuals. He became a menace for everyone with his flying bastion. So, please don''t join him."


    He bit his lips, worry gnawing at his soul.


    Her choice held too much weight and could shatter his estimations. After all, she would transmute all the materials the trio needed for their second bastion and hasten the construction process. With her, forget about a year or two. They''ll have it in a month.


    His breath caught in his throat as he noticed her hesitation through her blue eyes and how they slipped to the sides.


    ''I need to offer her an alternative, or my words won''t hold any weight.''


    He tucked his fingers around his chin.


    Who was he trying to fool? Elena was kind, but her story portrayed her with utmost clarity. Anything outside of her objectives didn''t matter to her. Even when she recounted the terrible war she had witnessed and the commoners'' lamentations, she never spoke about helping them...


    ''Wait. She wants someone who''ll flip the board and shine warm lights on the world. I know someone who fits the description!''


    His trembling fists clenched as he thought about the person he trusted the most.


    Without hesitations, he declared, voice firm and eyes locked on hers.


    "I''ll show you my brother. He isn''t strong enough to achieve your dream right now but trust me, his potential is the highest you''ve ever seen. He can break the bottleneck plaguing all archmages and soar to reach the eighth tier."


    He outstretched his hand, his lips curling into a broad grin.


    "Give him a chance. You won''t lose anything by assessing him, anyway."


    He watched as Elena massaged her temples and heard the rhythmic noise of her heel meeting the table.


    An awkward silence descended on the room as their eyes locked for a few seconds.


    Then, she sighed and shook her head.


    "I''ll meet him."


    Despite the positive answer, he knew she held no hope in Julius.


    However, he smirked and clenched his fists in victory. If anyone could boast about having the potential to become the best after him, it was the boy and no one else.


    "You''re in for a big surprise."


    Only silence met his confident declaration. Instead of minding it, he placed the Manacore Heartgem in the ritual star.


    "We''ll go in a while. I need to complete this first."


    "You realise you''re trying to transmute a tier-nine item?"


    She stepped before him, her brows twitching at the absurd idea.


    "Do you think a mere stone can fuel the transformation? You''ll only ruin it."


    He paled at her words, the gem almost slipping from his fingers. They made too much sense for him to dismiss them. Yet, they would mean he had convinced the werewolves and vampires for nothing.


    ''The only one who benefited is the nightmarish bastard!''


    The idea rumbled in his mind, causing his wooden hands to crack in suppressed anger.


    Yet, Elena''s soft voice brightened his darkening mood.


    "I''ll provide the remaining energy. But I''ll attach a condition."


    She pointed her fingers at his body and smiled.


    "I like that puppet. It just needs a few modifications to fit my appearance."


    He rolled his eyes at the demand and crossed his arms over his chest.


    "I''ll need it next year. If you can wait and decide to join us, I''ll give it to you."


    Why would he arm potential enemies with his masterpiece, no less? Anyway, he needed a body for the inter-academy tournament, and this one had too much sentimental value as his first mythical creation.


    Though his soul tightened in reluctance, he wouldn''t mind giving it away next year if it helped him get a proper body and served an ally.


    "Mhh. Place the core for now. We''ll discuss the details later."


    She shrugged, mana dancing around her slender fingers as an influx of irresistible interest overwhelmed her. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Following her words with a nod of gratitude, he placed the gem on the densely packed engravings.


    The soft hum of mana resounded before a terrible cacophony of clashing power reverberated in his eardrums.


    A blinding light forced him to shield his eyes for a tense minute as a flicker of doubt nestled in his soul.


    Why was the reaction so different from last time? What if the process failed?


    Amidst the chaotic room, he pinched the bridge of his nose, his lips quivering in anxiousness as the light''s intensity diminished gradually.


    And there he saw it: the mineral began its transformation!


    A pulse of excitement coursed through him, banishing the doubts and sending tremors jolting his frame as he observed the process with undivided attention.


    Slowly, the smooth surface turned to a fleshy texture, and the once colorful lights deepened to a deep scarlet.


    A few minutes later, delight painted his face red as he heard faint beatings from the forming heart.


    "That''s crazy."


    Elena muttered, her eyes widening with each passing second.


    The ritual gulped her mana like an insatiable beast. Yet, she couldn''t stop.


    She hadn''t admitted it, but witnessing the first Manacor Heartgem''s transformation into an actual heart through the ritual she spent centuries thinking of and developing? She would miss it for nothing in the world.


    As excited as Adam, she increased her mana output as the solar stone shattered into glinting dust particles.


    Despite the strain, her eyes sparkled as the gem reached its transformation''s last stage.


    Fortunately, the solar stone had helped, and she was sure they''d succeed!

 Chapter 488 - 488: The Birth of a Mythical Heart

    In this atmosphere, the gem completed its transformation.


    It shimmered a faint hue of inexhaustible mana, and a sky-blue, misty veil surrounded it.


    His hand itched towards it, trembling with emotions.


    ''The fifth material, four left to go.''


    He grinned when he touched it, exhilaration raising his lips in an uncontrollable smile as the familiar notification appeared.


    [Tier-nine mythical heart detected. Soul binding available. Proceed? Yes/No]


    Before Elena could recover from the incredible sensation of admiration broadening her lips, he smashed the yes button with full force.


    The heart vanished without a sound or disturbance, and the bright symbols, now in full display, dimmed.


    "Where is it?"


    Elena rushed to him. Urgency fueling her hand, she touched the spot where the heart had been.


    Meanwhile, multi-colored sparks danced around his hand as the beating heart appeared in all its grandeur.


    Yet, a powerful collision reverberating through the ground alarmed him as Elena lunged at him.


    "Don''t move! I want to check it for a bit."


    He shrugged, letting her inspect it since soul-bound items couldn''t be stolen. Instead, he narrowed his eyes.


    A rush of excitation shook his soul as a spectral window wafting golden mist appeared to describe the incredible heart''s stats.


    Name: Heart of Mana


    Rank: T9 Mythical Ingredient


    Description:


    Transformed from the rarest gem by Adam through Elena''s ritual, this heart edges on the limits of the mythical rank and almost surpasses it. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Properties:


    Nature''s Resonance: In sync with mana in all its forms, the heart harmonises with the world, boosting its possessor''s intuition and natural recovery.


    Arcane Reservoir: The heart holds an inexhaustible mana reserve.


    Enhanced Spellcraft: The Manacore Heartgem enhances spells, increasing their potency and precision to unequalled levels. Spellcasters can weave intricate enchantments with unparalleled finesse, unlocking new levels of mastery in the arcane arts.


    The world in a heart: The heart imbues any spell cast by its possessor, raising its potency and casting speed beyond common sense.


    Spellbinding Aegis: The heart constantly protects its possessor, forming protective shields against hostile spells and malevolent forces. Curses, hexes, and dark enchantments under the eighth tier are ineffective against this bastion of defense.


    He closed his eyes, a sharp breath of fresh air filling his nostrils as silence filled the room.


    However, his mind and soul were anything but silent.


    ''That''s too much! Why is it stronger than before? Or were the abilities adjusted because it became an actual body part?''


    A flood of questions and joyous emotions raged in his mind as he pondered, smiling like a child.


    After a moment, he calmed down and reopened his eyes, noticing Elena''s bent frame and her sparkling eyes.


    With a thought, he dismissed the heart, making her yelp in surprise and annoyance.


    "Let''s meet my brother now. I''m sure you''ll find him much better than Selene and his gang of world-enders."


    "I''m not done studying this marvel. I want to see if I can transmute something similar."


    She planted her hands on her hips, the red ribbon decorating her belt fluttering as she leaned closer. Her deep blue eyes met his in a silent clash, sending an invisible pressure crash into the room.


    He remained firm, the reason simple and the same as previously.


    ''It does matter if she can or not. I won''t let potential enemies benefit from me.''


    Despite his strong facade, his legs trembled under her colossal mana. Forget about Vikram''s forceful interrogatory. Her method felt a thousand times more painful. The worst part? It wasn''t even intentional!


    BAM


    As icy dread filled his soul and his breath caught in his throat, the room''s door exploded in a hail of splinters. A gust of wind sent his hat flying and hair swirling next as a threatening growl reverberated.


    "Move away from him, or you''ll taste an arcanist''s power!"


    He would have facepalmed and roared at his mentor if he could move. What was he trying to do in his smokey form before her? Get them both killed?


    ''What arcanist? She is an archmage!''


    Fortunately, Elena calmed down and observed the man''s silver hair and eyes before nodding.


    "I got a little carried away by the refusal."


    She bit her lips, remorse flashing in her dimming eyes and slumping shoulders as her mana dissolved.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll try to control myself..."


    As her words lingered, Gaston stepped into the room, his vile smile stretching his lips and the sound of his clapping hands filling his ears.


    "That''s her flaw. She is selfish beyond reason and won''t accept refusal."


    Before Shepard could speak, he walked to them and peered into Elena''s eyes.


    "Someone passed you his mythical trait, right? You should be the lovers."


    ''Again with his grotesque cards or whatnot. No one believes your story! No better, I don''t care about it.''


    His freedom of movement restored, his hand met his forehead once at Gaston''s obsession, then a second time after Shepard admonished her.


    "I know he is an attractive ghost, young miss, but refrain from forcing yourself so hard on him even if you want to be lovers."


    "Young miss?"


    She trembled, her hand holding her stomach before uncontrollable chuckles echoed in the room.


    "I stopped counting after I reached three hundred years old. I should have died at around four hundred and fifty, though."


    Her lips stretched into a mischievous grin as he saw Shapard''s face decompose with each amused word she spoke.


    ''And here it will start.''


    "How?! I''ll pay you for your secret. I have tier-six materials. I can also offer you an arcanist''s staff. No, no. For the secret to longevity, I can even trade my grimoire''s collection!"


    Face flushed, breathing ragged, and hands trembling, Shepard jumped in excitement while he passed his arm around his mentor''s shoulders and whispered into his ear.


    "She''s an archmage who died what? Four hundred years ago, I think. Anyway, stop annoying her and show her the best you can offer to make her stay! And don''t listen to that fool. He is obsessed with some random knowledge he found in our village."


    Remembering a detail, he added at his now sweating and pale mentor.


    "Before I forget, she''s a rogue archmage. The teleportation circle I traded with you last year came from the ruins she had lived in."

 Chapter 489 - 489: The Ethereal Serpents Shadow

    "Tell me the truth. You''re bringing troublesome individuals on purpose, right?"


    He saw Shepard''s lips curl down, quivering in bitterness as disbelief painted his face in a dye of ghastly paleness.


    "I didn''t plan to bring her. She just popped out of nowhere and said she would join Selene. We can''t let her! So, call for Julius while I handle her."


    His hand tightened around Shepard''s shoulder, and he offered him a gaze filled with all the solemnity he could muster to make him understand how terrible the situation would become if they failed.


    His mentor nodded, turned into a cloud of smoke, and left the room at maximum speed.


    Meanwhile, he noticed Gaston conversing with Elena without shame.


    The bastard even made small jokes and shoved his delirious card game into the discussion.


    "Tell me, my dear Elena, did someone ever pass you down a body part through a ritual? You might have created one yourself even if the chances are low."


    A frown creased the beautiful archmage''s brows for a second.


    Then, her eyes lit up as a memory resurfaced.


    "I remember killing an unusual adept when the war started. The selfish prick hoarded food and water while the citizens starved. I would have just passed without causing trouble if not for his stupid decision."


    Her eyes narrowed into fiery slits, and her voice chilled, causing the surrounding temperature to drop.


    "The ugly toad wanted to taste some swan meat, so I fought him to defend myself."


    A pang of disgust filled his mouth, and his lips twisted in a horrible grimace.


    Nothing disgusted him more than men like him. It was because of these mentally ill bastards that women feared them.


    "Surprisingly, his skills almost rivalled mine because of his bizarre muscles. I can''t describe enough the shock I felt when I discovered they could store mana like our hearts after his death. So, I took them back with me to Avaloria Frost Peak and transmuted them into my body."


    She puffed her chest with pride and continued.


    "A few years later, I became an archmage by forcefully condensing the seventh circle with all the mana they stored."


    "That solves the mystery. She inherited the lovers'' mythical muscles... and flaw."


    Gaston tucked his fingers around his chin and sat comfortably to ponder.


    BAM


    He slapped the table. Brows twitching in annoyance, he glared at Gaston, his eyes spewing fire to tell him to shut up.


    However, the nightmarish bastard just shrugged and answered.


    "What? I also inherited my eyes. Someone showed up in Gabriel''s duchy sixty years ago and traded an entire mythical serpent against food and a place to sleep. What a fool."


    "Who asked, you bastard? Close it while I ask nicely."


    He snorted coldly, suppressing his rising anger.


    However, Gaston didn''t care and continued under Elena''s interested gaze.


    "It turned out that the snake could travel between realms."


    Gaston shook his head.


    "Anyway, Gabrielle offered the eyes as a dowry and sold the core to awaken Julius'' talent forty years later. My fool of a father grafted them on me when I was seven. That''s how I became the devil."


    He pinched the bridge of his nose, his annoyance lessening since he learned a little more about the ethereal serpent''s core origin. Still, it was just a useless detail he didn''t care about.


    As he sighed to recover his bearings, Gaston''s smile enlarged. Louder than a blast, his voice thundered in his ears.


    "I think it was Lin something. He wore strange robes, had green eyes and hair, and had an unusual physique for someone his age. He claimed he came from the L¨®ngsh¨¡n valley and killed the serpent himself at sixteen years old."


    "Lin Yao!"


    He roared, the noise of his own excitement defeating him as he rushed to Gaston and gripped his uniform. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where did he go? Did he stay in contact? Do you have a way to locate him?"


    Gaston''s blue eyes flashed maliciously as he urged him for an answer.


    "Now you''re interested, huh? Unfortunately, no. Lin Yao had just arrived in our world and needed a place to sleep the night. He left the following day despite Gabriel''s hiring offers. I think he spoke about finding his friend who dropped off the serpent mid-way."


    Gaston shook his head and pushed his hands aside.


    "Anyway, they''re old stories the old dog had recounted around dinner when I was a kid. I don''t know if he embellished some parts or invented everything to motivate me to train harder."


    He lowered his head in disappointment, yet a brilliant spark of hope brightened his soul.


    Despite the lack of information, Gaston proved Lin Yao''s existence and status as a cultivator. After all, he came from another world!


    ''I''ll find his carcass and retrieve his dan tian after the maritime trip. I''ll look for L''s too. But no one mentioned him besides Nova.''


    As he sorted his thoughts and planned for the future, Shepard returned. Julius walked behind him, his hazel eyes narrowed in wariness and his hand resting on his gladius'' pommel.


    Like a ghost, Shepard floated to him. Scrutinising Elena, he whispered.


    "I summed the situation up, so he knows who we''re dealing with."


    However, they forgot to account for a minor detail, yet one too glaring to be overlooked.


    The gladius sang as it left its sheath. A blinding flash of silver cleaved the air in a wide vertical arc before everyone''s widening eyes as an enraged roar coming from Julius'' guts rocked the windows.


    "Die, monster!"


    "Oh? The little puppy grew up into a menacing wolf."


    Gaston chuckled, unfazed by the boy''s sudden attack or the noise of the wind parting with incredible speed.


    With a lazy side step, he dodged the gladius'' lethal chop and sent a middle kick to push the kid away.


    However, his brows shot up in surprise as the muffled sound of the collision reached his ears, and his foot stopped dead in its tracks.


    CRACK


    A silver light glinting with the metal element dug into the ground, leaving a deep gash and raising dust a centimeter from him.


    Meanwhile, Julius continued his charge, unbothered by the failed attack or the tickle he felt from the kick.


    He pushed onwards like a human beast, animated by pure hatred and revenge, forcing Gaston''s leg to bend.


    ''Not good,'' Gaston thought, a calculative glint flashing in his eyes.


    He searched for the most optimal dodge trajectory in a split second, his dark ponytail fluttering with his movement.


    Of course, he could retaliate with his dark spells. But if he did, he didn''t doubt Adam would kill him the next second.


    ''Speaking about that fool. What is he waiting for?''


    As if answering his thoughts, Adam blurred before him and gripped Julius'' hand before he could complete his third swing.


    ''I''m going to kill them both at this rate.''


    His brows twitch as he peered down, seeing the room below through the two gashes.


    Then, he pushed Julius back and crossed his arms over his chest.


    "Yes, he is back. No, you can''t kill him. We''ll need his strength in the future, so put your resentment aside."


    Julius glared intently at him in response, his shoulders shaking in suppressed rage.


    "I let Eleanor and Nathan go because you asked me to. But him? Never! He killed Grandpa Theodor! How can you even stand in the same room as your best friend''s killer? I''m so disappointed in you, big brother!"


    Meanwhile, Elena sat comfortably, wishing she had snacks to enjoy the drama.

 Chapter 490 - 490: A Bet Against Fate

    His soul throbbed as Julius'' accusatory tone crashed over him with the force of a tidal wave... because the boy was correct.


    What was he doing with the person he had hated for many years? Even after his death, Gaston''s shadow loomed over him for months before he drew a new page. Yet, here he was, standing in the same room after he had revived him with his own two hands.


    ''Did I make the right choice?''


    A surge of doubts jolted his frame as he bit his lips.


    He genuinely didn''t know.


    The world exhibited so many vibrant colors, but ironically, they divided people between black and white. What if Gaston truly believed in this stupid deck and his desire to make this alliance work was genuine? He couldn''t discard him because of mere doubts. Gaston had one chance to prove himself, and he hoped with every fiber of his soul he would embrace it.


    He massaged his temples, enduring Julius'' furious gaze, and exhaling powerfully.


    "I''m sorry, Julius... We''ll need powerful fighters to ensure our freedom and security. Gaston is a nightmarish bastard. I''m the first to call him that, but we''ll need him. So, understand the situation and look past your emotions, please."


    "Big brother..." Julius tightened his fingers around his gladius'' pommel, his eyes spitting fiery Qi into the room. "I''ll never accept it! Move aside or fight me!"


    He saw the determination and anger in his little brother''s eyes. Yet, eyes narrowing into slits, he shook his head.


    "Listen well. We created... I created a few issues I need to fix. Selene, Ossian, and the beast emperor allied by my fault. The three of them are archmages now. Do you want to see them conquer the world while we tremble in fear?


    Do you want us to pray every day for them to miss us when they enslave thousands of summoned? Because I don''t! We need Gaston to resist them."


    He snapped his head toward Gaston, noticing Shepard''s decomposing face on the way.


    "Tell something to convince him. If he really wants to kill you, trust me, he''ll succeed."


    Gaston smiled in response and faced Julius'' rage with indifference.


    "You grew up a lot. You should be an anomaly as well. But strangely? I don''t think you have any apparent flaws."


    He rolled his eyes at the fool who spewed his card bullshit again and gripped his neck in annoyance.


    "Alright, alright. I lied to you eight years ago. I didn''t kill Theodor. When I went to see him in his shop, he was sitting behind his counter, already dead from old age or sickness. But he left a note saying he wished you a happy life learning magic."


    His fingers trembled around Gaston''s neck before he pushed him back.


    ''Who would believe you?! We all know you tortured him to death, you crazy bastard. I should kill you this second!''


    Of course, Julius didn''t believe him either. Instead, he decided he was done listening to their bullshit.


    The ground cracked under his feet as a blur of black and red flashed before their eyes again.


    The icy sheen of the boy''s gladius reflected the sunlight as it cleaved the air horizontally to behead Gaston once and for all.


    However, a swirling smoke ball engulfed Julius'' head without warning.


    Before anyone could understand what happened, Julius inhaled the smoke through his furious huffs and collapsed to the ground with a muffled noise.


    "Ah. I''m glad someone understands one of the most basic rules in human dialogues: it''s useless to reason with someone enraged."


    Gaston''s snicker echoed through the room as he smirked at Shepard''s smokey fingers.


    "Shut up and explain this story about the three archmages allying before he wakes up."


    His mentor''s voice cracked, and his shoulders trembled in terror, making him remember the time he had accompanied him to Vivian''s tower and...


    ''I forgot to tell him.''


    His palm met his forehead.


    "Ask Gaston. He''ll explain everything later."


    He turned to Elena, ignoring his grumbling mentor, and pointed at the sleeping Julius.


    "You''ve seen him. So, what do you think?"


    Adjusting her position, she leaned forward and tucked her fingers around her chin.


    "He''s good-natured and honest. I even find him likeable and would love to work with him."


    His brows twitched as his lips twisted.


    "But?"


    "His energy manipulation is impressive. I won''t take that from him. But I didn''t feel a trace of mana in any of them. He''s not a mage."


    Her brows creased into a hesitant frown.


    He jumped on the occasion, pushing his arguments to convince her now that he noticed the crack in her desire.


    "You want to join the trio because they have the highest chances of defeating the magus, correct?"


    He raised his fingers one by one to emphasise his point.


    "Look at us! Gaston will become an archmage in a few years without any help. Julius has the potential to do so, too. I even believe he can become the equivalent of a magus! Shepard is also a fine candidate, but he''ll need some help. Besides them, we have a talented boy named Arun.


    I believe he''ll become one, too."


    He raised a fifth finger.


    "If you include me, we''re five already. We only need a few years!"


    A tense silence descended on the room as his words hung heavy.


    Even Shepard observed him in disbelief.


    Yet, Gaston decided to speak again, causing a surge of killing intent to course through his frame. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We also have three anomalies. I made one useless when I was younger, but I can fix it. So, we''re actually six. Seven if you join us."


    "You''re the only anomaly, bastard. Stop lying if you want your allies to trust you!"


    He roared, clenching his fists not to slap the smiling nightmare.


    "I''m not lying. I''m the Devil. Nathan is Judgement. That''s why he has no empathy for anyone, not even himself."


    Then, Gaston pointed his finger at him.


    "And you''re the fool."


    "I''m your grandpa! Get the hell out if you can''t stop talking about that shitty knowledge you found in a shitty cave inhabited by a shitty acolyte."


    He grabbed Gaston by the shoulder, shoved him out of the room and huffed as he slammed the door shut behind him.